《The Ceo鈥檚 Convict Wife by Jennifer Mike》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    A thin and frail woman with bloodstained hands was pressed forcefully onto the ground.


    ¡°The former best neerwyer has turned into an ipetent.¡± A cold and malevolent voice


    sounded above Rosalie Leighton¡¯s head.


    Struggling, she raised her head, her gaze locking onto the attractive face before her. It was hard to


    fathom that the popr celebrity from the entertainment circle, someone who appeared so innocent


    to others, could be harboring such ruthlessness.


    ¡°Yvette, why?¡± Rosalie asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You took my sister¡¯s life How can you even ask why Yvette Hamilton¡¯s sneer conveyed a chilling


    edge, her eyes brimming


    with malefic darkness.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m innocent Rosalie managed to utter amidst her difficulty, her head shaking in


    persistent dental, trying to straighten herself up, her gaze unwaveringly fixed on the man standing


    beside Yvette.


    He was none other than Rosalie¡¯s ex-boyfriend. The man who had once vowed to protect her


    eternally


    In the past, even a minor injury to her finger would cause him to worry for hours. Yet now, he merely


    stood there, a passive observer of her torment


    ¡°Z-Zachary.¡± Rosalie s cry was infused with nearly every ounce of her remaining strength. ¡°Please. I


    beg you believe me.


    He still wore the same suit and leather shoes as before, but as he fixed his dark eyes upon her, they


    held nothing but a haze of coldness


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re not feeling sorry for this woman, are you! She¡¯s the one who took my sister¡¯s life!


    Everything Im doing is to


    my sister can rest in peace¡±


    Yvette held the man¡¯s armi mi


    at him


    tely. Her malicious expression


    sformed into a sort of pitiable charm when she looked


    ¡°She brought this upon herself Sympathy isn¡¯t warranted Zachary Xanthos responded softly, his


    fingers tenderly brushing through Yvettes meticulously styled hair ¡°You can do whatever you want.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden as the mused. ¡°I brought this upon myself? Ha¡°


    The man who had once cherished Rosalie now reduced her anguish to this dismissive remark.


    Drawing on an unfamiliar well of strength, she broke free from the constraining hold of the person


    pinning her down. She struggled and crawled forward, determined to get closer to the man.


    ¡°Zachary, I don¡¯t know what happened in that car ident. I wasn¡¯t drunk driving that day. It was


    Mnie¡¯s car¡­. that crashed into mine.


    Thud!


    A foot descended onto the back of her hand heavily, sending waves of piercing pain through her.


    Yet, the agony she felt physically paled inparison to the intense ache in Rosalie¡¯s heart at that


    very moment.


    She strained to lift her head and locked eyes on Zachary, whose leather-d shoe was pressing


    down on her left hand. The realization that he could be so heartless left her in disbelief


    Summoning a deep breath, she said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Did you ever truly love me¡±¡±


    ¡°The greatest mistake of my life was ever being with you¡± Zachary¡¯s words were delivered in a tone


    as cold as ice.


    ¡°Zachary, cripple her hands. It was she who caused the ident that took my sister¡¯s life.¡± Yvette¡¯s


    voice echoed.


    In the next instant, Rosalie heard him utter. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie abruptly opened her eyes to the present, realizing she had been dreaming about the


    events that unfolded in prison years ago.


    She nced down at her hand, now covered in calluses. After three years of incarceration, her


    hands were no longer as tender and smooth as they used to be.


    Despite the fact that the nails on her ten fingers had regrown, her hand still bore the remnants of the


    injury.


    In the past, her finger bones had fractured, healing over time but not wlessly. The joints appeared


    slightly misaligned, impeding her ability to perform delicate movements.


    Whenever it was cold and damp, the difort in her fingers was exacerbated.


    At times, the pain became so excruciating that she yearned to sever her hands just to escape it.


    Back then, she was used of drunk driving, resulting in the ident that caused the death of


    Mnie Hamilton. Mnie wasn¡¯t just the eldest daughter of the Hamilton family; she was also the


    fianc¨¦e of Jonathan Youngblood, a powerful figure in


    Strico.


    Subsequently, Rosalie found herself abandoned and cast aside by her own family. Ultimately, she


    received a three-year prison sentence.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie rose to her feet, retrieving a cleaning tool as she did.


    She was adorned in the fluorescent workwear of a sanitary worker, and the cold weather had


    bestowed a slight reddish hue upon her delicate face. Beneath her eyes rested a captivating nose


    and lips tinted with a delicate shade of pink. Her lengthy hair was unpretentiously tied into a


    ponytail.


    At a cursory nce, one might assume she had recently graduated from college. However, the


    youthful vigor that should have animated her eyes was notably absent, reced by a hint of


    dimness.


    On this particr day, she was assigned to the night shift. Having dozed off at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration, she had nearly missed her work hours.


    Just as she was preparing to depart, a colleague engrossed in her phone caught Rosalie¡¯s


    attention. ¡°Huh? Zachary and Yvette are getting engaged. Yvette is truly fortunate to be both a


    renowned celebrity and an esteemeddy. And now, she¡¯s marrying into the prominent Xanthos


    family.¡±


    A sudden tremor coursed through Rosalie¡¯s body, prompting her to hastily depart from the


    Environment and Sanitation. Administration.


    The names Zachary and Yvette were like aching wounds etched into the very core of Rosalie¡¯s


    being.


    The January night was distinctly cold. Holding a broom, Rosalie diligently swept the road. The


    bones in her hands throbbed in response to the frigid air, sending ripples of difort through her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Rosalie murmured to herself. For a sanitary worker like her, even essing


    painkillers had be an unattainable luxury.


    Amidst her sweeping, a Ferrari unexpectedly pulled to a stop before Rosalie.


    A man and a woman emerged from the vehicle. Pallor swept over Rosalie¡¯s face as she recognized


    the man.


    He was a scion who used to harass her during her time with Zachary and even earned her


    rebukes.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the greatwyer, Ms. Leighton? What brings you to road sweeping?¡± Timothy Sanders


    inquired with a knowing glint in his eyes.


    The woman by his side giggled, ¡°She¡¯s awyer? How odd!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Ms. Leighton. She used to be Mr. Zachary Xanthos girlfriend!¡± Timothy


    remarked, casting Rosalie a suggestive nce.


    ¡°Your Mr. Xanthos is going to get engaged to Ms. Yvette Hamilton. How about you spend the night


    with me? What I can provide you is far beyond your earnings from road sweeping.¡±


    Rosalie was not about to allow him to have his way with her. She struggled to evade the man¡¯s


    grasp, but Timothy seized her arm and pinned her against the roadside wall.


    Witnessing his intention to touch her, Rosalie raised her foot and kicked at Timothy, taking


    advantage of his momentary pain to make her escape.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes red red as he refused to relent. He jumped into his Ferrari and began to chase


    after Rosalie.


    By now, Rosalie had dashed to the other side of the road.


    Strangely, despite the usual nighttime activity in this area, it was hauntingly deserted. Not a soul


    was in sight, not even a passing vehicle.


    It was as if there was no one around at all


    The Ferrari gradually cornered Rosalie against the wall.


    As Timothy emerged from the car and lunged toward Rosalie, the sound of approaching footsteps


    filled the air.


    In the stillness of the night, those footsteps reverberated with an uncanny rity.


    Subsequently, Rosalie caught sight of a tall man.


    His bangs nearly veiled his eyes, making it a challenge to discern his countenance. He was garbed


    in a time-weathered suit.


    ¡®Step aside! Don¡¯t interrupt me!¡± Timothy barked at the man.


    The man cast ackadaisical nce toward Timothy, an action that sent an abrupt shiver down the


    latter¡¯s spine.


    It was a gaze devoid of warmth, as though he perceived the other person to be already deceased.


    Timothy spat and swung his fist in an attempt to strike the man, but in the blink of an eye, the man


    had Timothy pinned beneath his foot. With his face pressed into the ground. Timothy appeared


    entirely helpless.


    Right after that, Rosalie bore witness to a lopsided confrontation, a bout that seemed almost entirely


    one-sided.


    Parked inconspicuously at a hidden corner near the intersection, a car housed Carlos Gibson,


    Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant.


    Observing the events unfolding. Carlos muttered his prayers, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please don¡¯t go


    crazy!¡±


    If Jonathan were to lose hisposure, the consequences would be unpredictable. It wouldn¡¯t be a


    surprise if he were to


    take a life.


    Carlos had witnessed Jonathan descend into madness once before, and the memory was etched


    deeply into the former¡¯s psyche. Carlos prayed that he¡¯d never have to witness such a scene again.


    The road had been closed off for the night, but the sudden intrusion of these individuals and a


    Ferrari disrupted Jonathan¡¯s


    peace.


    On this particr day every year, Jonathan would seal off the entire road, enveloping himself in


    worn-out attire.


    Nobody dared to question this ritual as if it were a sacred taboo.


    wed,


    Despite Carlos having spent several years by Jonathan¡¯s side, he too remained ignorant of the


    reason behind this practice,


    At this very moment, as he watched Jonathan lift the slightly chubby man and continue to assail


    him, Carlos grappled with indecision over whether he should intervene.


    Right then, Carlos observed the woman who had been on the verge of being attacked utter


    something, and then, inexplicably, Jonathan¡­ halted?

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    What Rosalie said was, ¡°If you keep hitting, he might die.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Jonathan lowered his head to look frigidly at Rosalie, who was struggling to get up from


    the ground.


    Rosalie froze. It was only at this moment that she had a good look at this man.


    He had an attractive face with a straight nose and thin but well-shaped lips. His facial features could


    be said to be exceedingly exquisite, but at this moment, there was no expression on his


    countenance,


    Those eyes beneath his bangs were now lifeless as if human lives meant nothing to him. It seemed


    as though he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives or his own.


    Rosalie took a deep breath before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting in trouble over someone like him.¡±


    Jonathan stared at her silently and then released his grip momentster. At once, Timothy felt like


    he was saved. Disregarding the blood on his face, he quickly got in the car with the woman and fled


    away.


    In the vehicle, Timothy gritted out, ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll find someone to teach that fellow a


    lesson!¡±


    The quiet woman¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as she finally recalled why that man had seemed a


    little familiar to her.


    In the past, when she attended a banquet, she had once caught a glimpse of that man from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan Youngblood. That man earlier is Jonathan Youngblood!¡±


    ¡°Jonathan Youngblood? As in the richest man in Strico? How is that possible?¡± Timothy¡¯s


    expression looked as if he had seen. a ghost.


    ¡°But¡­ he really looks exactly like Jonathan,¡± answered the woman timidly.


    The duo exchanged helpless nces with faces as white as a sheet.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie looked at the man in front of her and whispered. ¡°Thank you¡­ for just now.¡±


    The man said nothing and merely walked to the other side to sit down with his back against the


    wall.


    ¡°Is he¡­ not going home? The weather is so cold now, and the temperature at night will drop to 14


    degrees Fahrenheit. If he stays here all night, who knows if he¡¯ll still be alive tomorrow morning¡±¡±


    she mused.


    At the thought that he had saved her earlier, Rosalie walked toward him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home yet? Where¡¯s your family? Do you have their phone numbers? I can help


    you call them to pick you up,¡± Rosalie offered, standing in front of the man.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at her with those lifeless eyes once more. However, he still


    did not answer her.


    All of a sudden, Rosalie felt everything fall silent.


    For a moment, she felt like she was seeing how she looked after she was sentenced back then.


    At that time, everything was bleak for her. Even if she lived, she¡¯d simply be living a hopeless life.


    ¡°If you have nowhere to go, thene with me.¡± Those words slipped out of her mouth just like


    that.


    It had never crossed Rosalie¡¯s mind that she¡¯d dare to take an unknown man back to her ce on


    impulse.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he saved me, or maybe¡­ he has somehow made me see the former me,¡± she


    reflected.


    ¡°This is where I live. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help youy out a mat on the floor to sleep onter,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Seeing that the other party was not responding, Rosalie took out a new towel and toothbrush and


    then handed them to him.


    ¡°You can go to the bathroom and wash up, but I don¡¯t have any suitable clothes here for you. So,


    don¡¯t get your clothes wet


    After the man entered the bathroom, Rosalie began toy out a mat and then took out a spare quilt.


    Her rental home was not spacious, being only around 108 square feet in size. It was a small suite


    with a single bathroom.


    When the man came out, he was still wearing his own clothes, but his hair was damp. Evidently, he


    had washed it.


    Seeing his hair still a little dripping wet, Rosalie picked up a towel and instructed, ¡°Bend down.¡±


    He fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°I just want to help you dry your hair. I don¡¯t mean anything else. If you leave your hair this wet, you


    could easily catch a


    cold.¡±


    His gaze remained fixated on her until he asked a long timeter, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    His cold voice sounded rather pleasant.


    ¡°Yes. Rosalie didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. ¡°Since 1 brought you back, I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he slowly bent down.


    Rosalie then covered his hair with the towel and started drying it. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Only after a long silence did he eventually reply. ¡°Jon¡±


    Jon, Rosalie repeated, knowing that this must be his nickname.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie Leighton. Where do you live? And where is your family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a family.¡±


    Her movements abruptly paused. ¡°So, he¡¯s all alone in this world? That¡¯s why he ended up on the


    streets?¡¯ she pondered.


    Although Rosalie had a family, she still lived as though she were an orphan. The only difference


    between them was that she had rented a ce to call home.


    ¡°Then, it appears we are quite simr, she smiled bitterly and continued to dry his hair.


    After his hair was almost dried, she then put down the towel andbed his hair.


    It was only after Rosaliebed his bangs back and revealed his convex forehead that she


    discovered he was way more handsome than she had originally believed.


    His refined facial features were very well-defined, especially his eyes, unlike most people. As he


    looked at her presently, his gaze was no longer empty like before and seemed to indicate a hint of


    inquisitiveness.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat, offered Rosalie. She hadn¡¯t seen him eat anything


    when she swept the road today.


    With that, Rosalie took some pasta and carrots and then made a bowl of pasta for him.


    ¡°Here you go. Don¡¯t eat too fast, though. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    He lowered his head and dug in silently.


    In the meantime, Rosalie looked at the other party wordlessly. For some reason, the sense of


    loneliness she always felt upon returning to her rental home seemed to have disappeared. ¡°Is it


    because someone else is here?¡± she wondered.


    After the man was done eating, Rosalie did the dishes and told him, ¡°I have to sleep with the light


    on at night. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ever since she was released from prison, she got used to sleeping with the lights on.


    The man hummed in acknowledgment.


    Then, Rosalie climbed into the bed, and hey on the mat she had prepared for him on the floor.


    She closed her eyes and tried to get herself to sleep. It appeared that, somehow, she had grown to


    fear falling asleep.


    Because once she fell asleep, she would always dream of the scenes in those three years. Those


    painful memories made it difficult for her to rest.


    In fact, many times, she even thought that she would die in that ce reeked of mold.


    But strangely, she slept through the night until morning and didn¡¯t have nightmares like usual.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked at the figure lying on the floor next to the bed in a slight daze.


    Is it because of him? Because someone else is¡­ keeping mepany in this room?¡± she


    contemted.


    She couldn¡¯t help walking out of bed and squatting down, almost involuntarily touching his cheek


    with her hand to feel the temperature spreading through her palm.


    ¡°He¡¯s a real person, not just my imagination. I really brought someone into my rental homest


    night, she thought.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she realized that he had already woken up, and his


    stunning eyes were currently locked onto her.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°Sorry¡± Rosalie blushed. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ Um¡­. If you don¡¯t have anywhere to go, you can stay with


    me.¡±


    She spoke in a hurry, but after saying that, a sense of relief washed over her instead.


    The other party looked at her flushed face with his obsidian-like pupils, and a trace of surprise


    shed in his eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡± She bit her lip.


    Atst, his thin lips parted slowly. ¡°Do you want me to live here?¡± His chilly voice was exceptionally


    clear in the silent room.


    Had other men said that it would probably sound like words of flirtation.


    However, when he said that, it seemed like it was merely a ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡± question, without the


    slightest ambiguity, and even his gaze was stolid.


    Rosaliepressed her lips. ¡°Yes,¡± was her answer.


    Staring at her, he gradually smiled faintly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ww


    It was the first time she had ever seen him smile. Although it was an exceptionally faint smile, it was


    incredibly captivating


    Rosalie went to work after leaving the man 4 dors for him to buy food.


    When the man left the rental home, a person, who was already waiting outside, immediately


    greeted the former respectfully upon seeing the man¡¯s appearance. ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Jonathan tly.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz then pulled up in front of Jonathan. He got into the car and looked at the 4


    dors in his hand.


    It had been years since anyone had given him money like that, never mind it being merely 4


    dors,


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the woman with youst night is a contract worker of the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration. She rented her current residence herest month and was just released


    from prison two months ago upon serving her


    sentence.


    Having been Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant for many years, Carlos began to report the information


    as soon as they got in the


    vehicle.


    ¡°She served a sentence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s Rosalie Leighton, who killed Ms. Mnie Hamilton three years ago while drunk driving.


    She was the ex- girlfriend of Zachary Xanthos. Back then, she was sentenced to three years in


    prison, and herwyer¡¯s license was revoked.¡± As Carlos spoke, he cautiously observed Jonathan¡¯s


    expression.


    With a faint, amused smile on his face, Jonathan murmured, ¡°Rosalie Leighton¡­ Interesting¡±


    At that time, his marriage of convenience with the Hamilton family was solely because Mnie


    wanted to marry him, and she was also a decent marriage partner. If he were destined to marry a


    woman in his life, then Mnie would¡¯ve been a suitable choice.


    s, Mnie ended up dying in a car ident, much to everyone¡¯s astoundment.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°How would Rosalie react if she knew the rtionship between Mnie and


    me? Come to think of it, this is the first time in so many years that a woman held my hand and led


    me into her residence. She even said she wanted me in a shaky but firm voice.¡±


    ¡°Carlos, what kind of woman do you think is worthy of me?¡± Jonathan asked out of the blue.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos was momentarily struck dumb. ¡°I think it depends on what kind of woman you want,


    Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan then instructed indifferently, ¡°Put Rosalie¡¯s files on my deskter.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help wondering if this meant Jonathan was interested in Rosalie.


    After work, Rosalie received a call from her father, Gordon Leighton, who asked her to make a trip


    home.


    He imed that since she had already been released from prison, she should go home to light


    candles for her deceased


    mother.


    Rosalie was a little taken aback. Ever since she was released from prison, her family had been


    eager to sever ties with her.


    In the past three years, they never once visited her as if she had nothing to do with that family


    anymore.


    Rosalie¡¯s biological mother died when Rosalie was only three years old.


    Three monthster, Gordon married Caitlin Leighton, who gave birth to a daughter named Loretta


    Leighton.


    From a very young age, Rosalie was aware that her father and Caitlin were biased, so she tried


    hard to make herself sensible, and get good grades on her tests.


    Her studies had never been a cause for concern all her life. As such, gradually, Gordon was d to


    brag in front of others. about having a daughter who excelled in her studies.


    The period when she dated Zachary was perhaps the most morous time she ever had in her


    family.


    Gordon had regarded her as a badge of honor, Caitlin had shown concern, and even her half-sister


    had buttered up to her.


    Rosalie understood that that was purely because of Zachary, the heir of Xanthos Group.


    At that time, however, she always hoped to receive real family warmth.


    Unfortunately, a car ident made herprehend that everything was simply her wishful


    thinking.


    At present, in the Leighton residence, Rosalie listened to Caitlin talk about Loretta finally getting into


    the entertainment circle but needing various connections in order to obtain better roles.


    ¡°Rosalie, as you know, we¡¯re not that well-to-do, but your sister needs money now. How about¡­


    you lend us some money first? We¡¯ll pay you back when Loretta bes a celebrity and strikes it


    rich,¡± requested Caitlin earnestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money,¡± answered Rosalie curtly.


    Caitlin¡¯s expression stiffened, but she quickly smiled and said, ¡°You may not have money, but


    Zachary does. He had immediately broken up with you after you got into trouble when you two were


    still dating back then. Shouldn¡¯t he make it up to you for this?¡±


    ¡°Caitlin, didn¡¯t you, Father, and Loretta also distance yourselves from me when I got into trouble?¡±


    Rosalie replied.


    Gordon chimed in furiously. ¡°What? Are you here to rehash the past? Had you not killed someone,


    your sister would¡¯ve long gotten the fernale lead role and be a superstar!¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie sneered. At that time, Loretta was only chosen as the female lead because


    that TV series was invested by Xanthos Group, and Zachary had specified that Loretta should be


    the female lead.


    Thereafter, as Rosalie and Zachary broke up. Loretta naturally lost that opportunity.


    ¡°Rosie, are you resenting us for not doing anything for you when you were in trouble?¡± Loretta


    spoke up softly. ¡°But you had offended the Hamilton family and Jonathan Youngblood back then!


    Even the Xanthos family was so scared that they made Zachary break up with you. What else could


    our family possibly have done? Had we really helped you to fight the case back then, it wouldn¡¯t be


    just you but the whole family who¡¯d offend the Hamilton family and Jonathan. How could ordinary


    people like us handle their fury and vengeance?¡±


    15:48 Wed,¡¯6 Sept J.


    O


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Rosalie suddenly smiled lightly, fixing her gaze on Loretta. ¡°But since you guys


    couldn¡¯t go through thick and thin with me, why should I make any effort now to aid your career


    progression?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    As Loretta¡¯s expression changed, Gordon had already pped Rosalie hard on the cheek.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You ran someone down and were incarcerated. You¡¯ve utterly


    embarrassed the family and already have no future. Do you want to ruin your sister¡¯s future now as


    well?¡± Gordon bellowed.


    His eyes were full of disgust toward this daughter of his. In the past, when their family got close to


    the Xanthos family, he had been exceedingly proud. However, now, that same pride had turned into


    endless share and humiliation!


    Rosalie instantly felt a burning pain on her face. Yet, her gaze remained calm as if she did not care


    at all.


    ¡°Initially, I just came back to light candles for my mother, but it seems like there¡¯s no need for me to


    do it here anymore. From today onward, I will never step foot in this ce.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie turned around and left the ce that she used to call home.


    Apparently, there was no ce for her in this ¡°home¡± anymore.


    When Rosalie returned to her rental home, the apartment was pitch-ck, as the lights were off.


    After she switched on the lights, what weed her was dead silence.


    In the room of around 108 square feet, it could be seen at a nce that no one else was in the


    house.


    ¡°Did Jon leave? So, it turns out that I¡¯m still all alone, after all!¡± she mused as her heart suddenly felt


    empty.


    Smiling bitterly, Rosalie was about to turn around and close the door when she saw a figure walking


    toward her slowly. At once, she froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jon!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    He was still wearing that worn outfit from the previous day, except he was now carrying a stic


    bag. His thick bangs covered nearly the entire upper half of his face, such that his face could not be


    seen clearly at first sight. However, she knew that underneath the bangs was a face so handsome


    that it could make countless people fall head over heels.


    ¡°Could such a person¡­ really is a vagrant?¡± she wondered.


    In truth, she was not familiar with him at all. She did not even know him before taking him in like


    this. Despite knowing that she was being impulsive and might potentially be in danger, she still


    couldn¡¯t resist the idea.


    Perhaps it was because humans were social animals, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± An icy voice rang out tly, but it sounded like the most heavenly and melodious voice.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A tight feeling suddenly crept up her throat, making her choke out, ¡°I¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯te


    back anymore.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°I merely went out to buy something.¡±


    Hurriedly, she turned sideways, pulled him into the house, and closed the door. Only then did she


    catch sight of the two pieces of bread in the bag he was carrying.


    In a trice, she felt much more relieved and smiled gently.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat togetherter, but before that, I¡­ want to light candles for my mother. Today¡¯s her


    death anniversary,¡± Rosalie said as she took out the candles, which she had previously bought on


    her way home, from her bag. She then ced a photo


    frame on the table.


    In the frame was a ck-and-white photograph of a beautiful, gentle-looking woman who seemed to


    be in her 30s.


    After lighting up the candles, Rosalie held them to the photo in silence


    for a while.


    15:48 Wed, 6 Sept


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m starting to live a new life now, and I¡¯m doing very well. I have a job to support myself, and


    my ie is enough to sustain me, so you can rest assured. Moreover, I¡¯ll do better and better in


    the future¡­¡±


    Jonathan stood at the side and watched how the woman before him wore a faint smile on her face


    while her eyes shone with a hint of moisture. The room¡¯s light and flickering candlesbined to


    cast shifting shadows on her face, creating a dance between light and darkness.


    She had beautifully arched eyebrows, a small nose, and pink lips that were just the right thickness.


    Though she was not bad- looking. Jonathan had seen too many beautiful women, such as his


    fianc¨¦e Mnie, who was a rare beauty back then. Hence, to him. Rosalie was simply an average


    woman.


    He had read her information and thus knew that today was her mother¡¯s death anniversary. ¡°She


    just came out of prison and is working as a road sweeper, yet she ims that she¡¯s doing well?¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Besides, someone is living with me now,¡± Rosalic continued gently. She turned her head and


    looked at him with her deep eyes. Under the candlelight, she appeared tranquil and unperturbed,


    yet her gaze was seemingly filled with a profound sense. of happiness.


    It was as if his existence was a source of contentment to her. A momentter, she shifted her gaze


    to the woman in the photograph again. ¡°So, I¡¯m really doing great, Mom. You can rest in peace


    now.¡±


    With that, she ced the candles in front of the photograph and then stood quietly as she looked at


    the framed photo.


    After approximately 15 minutes, the mes started to flicker and fade. It was only then that Rosalie


    blew out the candlespletely and said to Jonathan. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go clean up and make a bowl of


    soup, after which we can have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± he responded.


    Rosalie quickly packed up the things before taking out some carrots and tomatoes from the


    refrigerator to make a pot of tomato soup with carrots speedily. The duo then took a piece of bread


    each to have with the soup for dinner.


    ¡°By the way, Jon, what did you do for a living before?¡± Rosalie asked while eating.


    ¡°Everything. As long as there¡¯s work, I¡¯ll do it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just find a random ce to rest.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie wondered, ¡°Rest? Like how he was sitting motionlessly on the road


    yesterday? I bet he must have suffered a lot. If not, who would sit by the street on a cold winter


    night?¡±


    ¡°How old are you, then?¡± she queried.


    ¡°Twenty-seven¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same age.¡± That surprised her. ¡°In that case, which month were you born in?¡±


    ¡°November.¡±


    ¡°I was born in July, so I¡¯m a few months older than you. Well, since neither of us really has a family,


    why don¡¯t you treat me as your older sister from now on? You can call me Rosie. Likewise, I¡¯ll


    regard you as my younger brother. What do you say?¡± Rosalie offered,


    ¡°Older sister?¡± Heughed lightly. No one had ever dared to tell Jonathan that she wanted to be an


    older sister to him. He thought, ¡°How does this woman have the audacity to ask that of me?


    If she knew who I was, would she still dare to say something like this?


    But I guess it¡¯s precisely because she doesn¡¯t know that makes it interesting.¡±


    ¡°Is it not okay with you?¡± Her gaze dimmed.


    When Rosalie¡¯s mother died, Rosalie was only three years old. The only thing she knew was that


    her mother had an idental miscarriage and died despite valiant rescue efforts. She had also


    inadvertently heard from her rtives that the


    15:48 Wed,¡¯6 Sept J


    child her mother carried was a six-month-old boy who, unfortunately, lived a short life of only ten


    minutes.


    ¡°If the boy had survived, he would¡¯ve been my younger brother. Then perhaps, I won¡¯t be as lonely


    as I am now¡­¡±


    she


    04%


    brooded.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be my older sister?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded


    She looked up promptly and met those beautiful eyes concealed behind his bangs. Although his


    eyes were crystal-clear, they somehow made her feel that his gaze was clouded and hazy


    ¡°Mhm¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a fixed ce to live or a stable job, and I can barely sustain my basic necessities.


    Why would you want to be my sister?

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Rosalie swallowed thest bit of bread in her hand.


    The bread tasted so-so. Had it been in the past, she would¡¯ve probably refused to eat it, but at


    present, taste yed a secondary role to her. Filling her stomach was the most important thing.


    She continued, ¡°We¡¯re the same kind of people. We¡¯ve been abandoned by this society and need to


    fend for ourselves at the lowest rungs of the socialdder. Perhaps no one would want or care


    about people like us, but at least we can give each other warmth and sce. I can care about you,


    just as you can care about me, right?¡±


    She shed a gentle smile at him, which carried traces of hope, yearning, and nervousness.


    ¡°Is that so? It does seem like we really are the same kind of people¡­ he murmured. Yet, his gaze


    looked like he was watching a small animal fall into a trap. Perhaps life was really too boring for


    him. Being able to get anything he wanted at his fingertips became mundane over time. Right now,


    this game was more interesting to him.


    ¡°Rosie,¡± he gently called out the word she desired to hear.


    In an instant, a smile bloomed across her face like stars lighting up the night sky.


    After dinner, Rosalie took Jonathan to the night market to shop for clothes.


    Although she picked the cheapest options, she still spent more than 100 dors on a change of


    clothes for him.


    Rosalie made Jonathan put on the cotton-padded jacket on the spot there and then. ¡°Are you


    feeling warmer?¡±


    ¡°Mm, Jonathan hummed lightly as he lowered his gaze to nce down at her, who was almost half


    a head shorter than him. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to buy these clothes for me. I¡¯ve gotten used to


    the cold. Even if 1 were still d in what I originally wore, I¡¯d be okay.¡±


    ¡°Being used to it doesn¡¯t mean that you should stay like that,¡± she insisted. ¡°I might not have a lot of


    money and can¡¯t buy you too many things, but I can still let you wear warm clothes, at the very


    least.


    ¡°Why are you so kind to me?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your older sister,¡± she replied with a smile. When she identally touched his hand


    and found that it was also icy, she held both his hands between hers, bowed her head, and blew


    warm air onto them while gently rubbing thepa back


    and forth.


    ¡°Your hands are too cold. Rubbing them like this can keep them warm.


    The man¡¯s hands stiffened a little, and the pair of beautiful eyes beneath his bangs abruptly


    narrowed. No woman had ever rubbed his hands like this just to provide him some warmth.


    Jonathan had always disliked physical contact with others, but it seemed like he was not that


    against her touch. ¡®Am I only able to endure her touch because she¡¯s currently an important part of


    the game for me?¡± he ruminated.


    Seeing that he did not have any reaction, Rosalie came to a sudden realization. She nced down


    at her hands full of calluses and asked, ¡°Are my hands too rough? Did I hurt you when rubbing your


    hands¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed off, she hurriedly let go of his hands.


    As if the warmth on his hands had disappeared out of the blue, he unconsciously frowned a little


    and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think your hands are rough. My hands are still a little cold. Why don¡¯t you rub


    them for a while more.


    Rosie?¡±


    He then held out both his hands to her once more.


    She was slightly stunned but swiftly reacted and held his hands between hers again. Compared to


    hisrge hands, hers appeared much smaller.


    15:48 Wed, 6 Sept


    However, on this cold winter night, her tiny hands worked to wrap around his big hands as much as


    possible as she rubbed her palms against the back of his hands repeatedly.


    Rosalie dropped her head and even blew warm air onto his hands from time to time. In his eyes, the


    tip of her nose, which was slightly red due to the cold, somehow seemed to carry a hint of


    cuteness.


    Jonathan¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly while he looked at his hands wrapped by the two little


    hands. ¡°It seems like¡­. they¡¯re really getting warmer, he thought.


    Two dayster, Rosalie received a call from Loretta. ¡°Rosie. Dad said that he wanted to throw that


    album away today, but I begged him for a long time and finally managed to convince him to keep it. I


    want to give it to you, but can youe to where I¡¯m at?¡±


    Rosalie froze, knowing what album Loretta was talking about. It was an album of the photographs


    she had taken with her mother before she was three years old.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, it¡¯ll be terrible if I identally lose it,¡± Loretta added tenderly. With that, she gave


    a specific address and ended the call before Rosalie could reply.


    Rosalie stared intently at the phone in her hand. Naturally, she knew that Loretta most certainly


    wouldn¡¯t give her the album for no reason. There must be an ulterior motive.


    Nevertheless, that album contained memories of her and her mother. Nearly all her memories of her


    mother originated from it.


    ¡°Rosic?¡± An aloof male voice resonated beside her ears.


    Coming back to her senses, Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°Jon, I need to head out now. You should


    go to bed without waiting for me.¡± With that, she stood up in a hurry, put on her coat, and went out,


    all without realizing that there was a pair of eyes staring at her back thoughtfully behind her..


    When Rosalie arrived at the address Loretta had given, she discovered that it was a club. Upon


    walking into the private -room that Loretta had told her, she saw that there was not only Loretta but


    also a slightly plump middle-aged man in his 40s


    in there.


    ¡°Loretta, is this your sister? The former girlfriend of Mr. Xanthos?¡± that man asked as he scrutinized


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes, this is my sister. Rosie, this is Mr. Holt, the assistant director from the film crew I¡¯m working


    with now. He heard that you¡¯re Zachary¡¯s ex-girlfriend and kept saying that he wanted to meet you,¡±


    Loretta said smilingly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the album?¡± questioned Rosalie frostily.


    ¡°If you want it, you¡¯ll have to put in a good word for me with Mr. Holt. If he¡¯s content and willing to


    grant me additional scenes in the show, I¡¯ll naturally give you the album, Loretta whispered, with


    threatced between her words.


    ¡°All right, since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have a drink first, Jason Holt suggested as he poured a full


    ss of red wine, and then motioned for Rosalie to drink.


    Pursing her lips, Rosalie stared at Loretta. ¡°Looks like this good sister of mine wants to sell me out


    in exchange for an opportunity to act in more scenes in the show,¡± Rosalie pondered.


    Loretta took the initiative to pick up the ss of wine and brought it to Rosalie. In a voice that only


    the both of them could hear, Loretta exhorted, ¡°Rosie, you were the one who destroyed my


    opportunity first. It¡¯s not too much for you to make it up to me now, right? Moreover, with your


    current situation, you may live a better life in the future if you please Mr. Holt. I¡¯m doing this for your


    good.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone talk about pimping in such a refreshing, elegant manner.¡±


    Rosalie promptly pushed the wine ss away, causing the drink to spill all over the floor.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the album anymore?¡± Loretta gritted out in a low voice.


    The never thought of selling my body in exchange for the album.¡± Rosalie was aware that if she did


    that, her mother would


    15.48 Wed, Sept


    be truly disappointed.


    However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, Jason suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wow, how


    disrespectful. Do you really think that you¡¯re still Mr. Xanthos¡¯ girlfriend? I heard from Loretta that


    you¡¯re just a sanitary worker who sweeps the streets. now. I¡¯m doing you a favor by telling you to


    drink!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your favor,¡± said Rosalie


    Fueled by alcohol, Jason rushed toward Rosalie and gave her a hard p across the face. ¡°Just


    drink it when I ask you to drink! You¡¯re nothing more than a down-and-out now. Quit putting on


    airs!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    While speaking, he grabbed the bottle of wine and directly poured the liquid down Rosalie¡¯s throat.


    Rosalie wanted to push the other party away, but men¡¯s strength was ultimately much stronger than


    women¡¯s, not to mention Loretta was aiding him at the side.


    Jason greatly appreciated Loretta¡¯s help. ¡°Loretta, you¡¯re indeed thoughtful. I¡¯ll talk to the director


    about getting extra scenes for youter.¡±


    This naturally spurred Loretta on, causing her to be more aggressive in her actions. ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Holt! Please forgive my sister for being heedless.¡±


    Rosalie wasn¡¯t sure how much wine she had been forced to drink, but as a lightweight, she was


    already somewhat tipsy now. Barely able to control her remaining consciousness, she stammered,


    ¡®I¡­ I want to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you back in a while.¡± Jason wrapped his arm around Rosalie, his gaze filled with


    lust.


    Even though the woman before him was not stunningly beautiful, Jason couldn¡¯t help but get


    excited at the thought of her being Zachary¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    At this moment, Jason¡¯s phone suddenly rang


    Initially, he wanted to decline the call, but upon seeing the caller ID, he picked up nheless. After


    all, it was the director, James Holt, calling.


    Furthermore, James was Jason¡¯s older brother. Thetter was only able to be an assistant


    director because of the


    former.


    However, not long after Jason answered the call, he seemed to have sobered abruptly as the color


    drained from his face. Even his breathing becamebored.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How could that be¡­ S-She¡­ She¡¯s just a sanitary worker without any


    background. Even if Zachary is her former boyfriend, he doesn¡¯t care about her anymore now that


    he already has a fianc¨¦e,¡± he eximed, unable toprehend why Zachary would let his ex-


    girlfriend work as a sanitary worker if it were otherwise.


    ¡°Regardless, you can¡¯t touch her and must let her leave safely. You gotta know, this is a warning


    that thepany¡¯s CEO personally called and told me. He also said that if something truly


    happened to this woman tonight, the film crew would be dissolved tomorrow. By then, you can


    forget about staying in Strico, cautioned James, He felt a chill run down his spine at the mere


    recollection of the solemn warning from the CEO just now,


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? They¡¯re going to dissolve a film crew just like that after investing tens of


    millions of dors?¡± Jason questioned in disbelief. ¡°Who on earth is this woman?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Anyhow, you¡¯re the one who caused this. If you dare to even touch even a


    single strand of her hair, I¡¯ll punish you severely!¡¯ James lectured. ¡°How is she now? Is she okay?¡±


    Jason was at a loss, not daring to confess that not only had he already pped Rosalie, but he had


    also forced her to gulp down half a bottle of red wine.


    Right then, staggeringly, Rosalie attempted to open the private room door to leave, but Loretta


    moved forward to stop the former, thinking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to sacrifice a half-sister as long as I can


    make a name for myself.¡±


    However, what Loretta did not seeing was Jason dashing toward her and giving her a hard p


    that caused her to stumble and almost fall to the ground.


    15:48 Wed, b Sep


    ¡°Who the hell said you could stop her!¡± Loretta was practically Jason¡¯s top nemesis at this moment.


    He med her for the events that unfolded.


    Astounded, Loretta watched as Jason opened the door reverentially for Rosalie, allowing thetter


    to exit the private room. ¡°Mr. Holt, what are you doing-¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to set me up? Who exactly is your sister? Who in the world is the big shot backing


    her?¡± Jason demanded.


    Loretta looked puzzled, pondering. ¡°Big shot? There¡¯s a big shot backing Rosalie? Why don¡¯t I know


    this?¡±


    In the meantime, Rosalie reeled out of the private room, her steps unsteady from the effects of


    alcohol and her vision. bing increasingly blurry.


    ¡°Go back¡­. I have to go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be dangerous for me to get drunk


    outside like this!¡± she thought.


    Her rational side desperately told her to walk in her house¡¯s direction, but unfortunately, her body


    seemed to be at odds.


    ¡°In¡­ which direction? Which direction she mumbled to herself.


    All of a sudden, a vague figure that gave her a sense of familiarity and security came into her view.


    It was as though she would be safe as long as that figure was there.


    Rosalie walked toward that figure one step at a time. Eventually, she reached that figure and looked


    up at the other party, her eyes having nearly lost focus. Yet, a relieved smile formed on her lips.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡±


    In the next second, her eyelids, which she had been struggling to keep open, finally closed, and her


    swaying body began to slump downward.


    Jonathan caught her falling body with one arm. He stared at her red check and gently ran his


    fingers over that apparent p mark as his gaze turned a little stony.


    Mr. Youngblood.¡± Carlos put away the phone in his hand and cautiously exined the situation he


    had just learned. ¡°Ms. Leighton was likely forced to drink some red wine and pped.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Whoever hit her shall lose their hand, then,¡± stated Jonathan. He then scooped Rosalie


    up in his arms and sat back in his car.


    Stunned. Carlos thought. ¡°So, Mr. Youngblood¡¯s going to stand up for Rosalie? Even when his


    fianc¨¦e died back then, he hadn¡¯t done a single thing for her. But now, he¡¯s doing this for the


    perpetrator of that car ident years ago¡­¡±


    In the vehicle, Jonathan found the scar on Rosalie¡¯s an extreme eyesore. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s clearly


    nothing more than a game to me, but why do I feel so displeased to see her get hurt by others?


    Is it because of pity? When have I ever started pitying others?¡±


    The first thing that entered Rosalie¡¯s eyes when she woke up was the ceiling of her rental home and


    a familiar face.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie sat up abruptly, only to feel a throbbing pain in her head that immediately made her


    suck in a deep breath. After taking some time to collect herself, she asked, ¡°How¡­ did I get back? I


    remember being at the club¡­¡±


    Her mind shed back to the scenes that happened in the private room, and her expression


    gradually darkened.


    ¡°I saw you walking out of the club entrance, so I took you back,¡± replied Jonathan.


    ¡®But I didn¡¯t tell you where I was going.¡±


    ¡°I overheard the caller telling you the address when you answered the phone. Would you like to


    have some water, Rosie? It might help you feel much better.¡±


    He handed her a ss of warm water, and she took a few sips. That indeed eased her difort a


    little.


    She couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything weird while I was drunk, right?¡±


    04%

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°No.¡± Jonathan answered. Yet, he recalled Rosalie pinning him down on the bed with intoxicated


    eyes when he was about to put her on the bed after he brought her back to the rental home in his


    arms.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At that moment, he was surprised by his carelessness. Had she been someone who wanted his life,


    he would¡¯ve lost his life there and then!


    The man had always been vignt, so he couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around why he had put down his


    guard.


    However, before he could get up. Rosalie had already cupped his face with both hands. She


    pushed aside the thick bangs on his forehead and stroked his eyelids with her fingertips.


    ¡°You have beautiful eyes¡­ I like them¡­ so much¡­¡¯ she murmured.


    ¡°Like?¡± That word wasn¡¯t umon to Jonathan. After all, there were always women who imed


    to like him andplimented things about his eyes and stuff.


    His eyes were perhaps the only part that resembled his mother.


    Jonathan¡¯s father would often gaze into Jonathan¡¯s eyes and be lost in thought when thetter was


    a child. His father would then mumble to him, ¡°These eyes may seem affectionate but are, in fact,


    the most heartless. I wonder, will you be affectionate or heartless in the future, Jon?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Because¡­ they¡¯re pure¡­¡± Rosalie borated while burping.


    ¡°Pure?¡± thought Jonathan, snickering. This was the first time someone had described his eyes as


    pure.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they have never been tainted by any sins¡­ So pure¡­ The woman was in a charmingly


    tipsy state, her face virtually pressing against his. ¡°Jon, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I will¡­ protect you¡­.¡±


    With that, she slumped onto his chest and fell asleep in her drunkenness.


    ¡°Protect me? You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you im that you¡¯ll protect me? How ridiculous!


    Jonathan sneered inwardly.


    Back to the present, he looked at Rosalie and lied, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, just fell asleep¡±


    Hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    His gaze thennded on the red and swollen part of her check. ¡°Does your face hurt?¡±


    Taken aback, she immediately answered truthfully, ¡°Not really.¡± After all, a p was nothing


    compared to the suffering she had gone through in prison.


    ¡°What exactly happened yesterday, Rosie? Why did you get hurt, and how did you get drunk?¡±


    Jonathan stared intently at


    her.


    ¡°Nothing much. 1 simply ran into a drunkard and had a minor confrontation, Rosalie replied


    nonchntly, not wanting to tell him the shameful events ofst night.


    She always felt that he was pure and uncorrupted. Even though he was homeless, he still


    maintained the innocence of a child. Hence, if possible, she hoped he would never change.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as he concealed the glint in his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯d arrived


    earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt, then


    In fact, he could¡¯ve resolved this matter way earlier, but this was merely a game to him that added


    color to his otherwise monotonous life. He had even anticipated what might happen when she


    entered the private room.


    Unexpectedly, when he saw the result with his own eyes, he found himself unhappy instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you came to pick me up at the club entrance. If not, I might have to sleep on


    the road all night,¡±forted Rosalie while grabbing his hand. ¡°Thank you, Jon. It¡¯s so good to have


    you. Besides, I¡¯m really fine. A p in the face is no big deal to me.¡±


    ¡°Her smile¡¯s so serene, but why do I still find it such an eyesore?¡± he mused.


    ¡°What? Loretta tricked you into bing an escort? She¡¯s so shameless! I¡¯ll go find her!¡± Lillian


    Quinn came to visit her best friend today, only to see the lingering redness and swelling on


    Rosalie¡¯s check. Only after questioning thetter did she learn about that incident.


    ¡°So what if you find her?¡± Rosalie stopped her friend. ¡®I was the one who was too careless. I


    thought, at most, she¡¯d just try to make some money out of me. Never have I expected that¡­ But,


    fortunately, Jon came to pick me up when I stumbled out in


    a drunken haze¡±


    Jon?


    ¡°It¡¯s the


    person who lives with me now. I consider him my little brother and told him to treat me as his older


    sister.¡± exined Rosalie. At the mention of Jonathan. a smile unconsciously appeared on her


    face.


    ¡°Little brother? How old is he?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Twenty-seven. He¡¯s only a few months younger than me.¡±


    Lillian almost choked on her own saliva. She had a hard time believing that her best friend was


    actually cohabiting with a


    grown man now,


    ¡°What were you thinking? What if he has ulterior motives? Have you ever thought about the


    danger? You studiedw yourself, so you should all the more be familiar with cases about male and


    female tenants who co-rent. Your current situation is even riskier than that!¡±


    ¡°I understand your concerns, but Lillian, having someone to live with makes me feel less lonely.


    Besides, Jon is a good person¡±


    ¡°Lonely? Don¡¯t you have me!¡± demanded Lillian. ¡°Look. How about I move in with you?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Your parents would probably dislike me even more if you moved out of your family home,


    Rosalie quickly rejected.


    Back then, she clearly did not drink during the car ident, yet all evidence pointed to her being a


    drunk driver. No one except Lillian believed her.


    During the three years that Rosalie was incarcerated, Lillian had tirelessly worked on the former¡¯s


    case, even going so far as to give up studying abroad. This, in turn, caused a strain on Rosalie¡¯s


    rtionship with Lillian¡¯s parents, for they med her for holding up their daughter¡¯s future.


    Frankly, they were right. Without Rosalie, Lillian would probably have had a better life by now


    instead of working as an insignificant designer in an architectural design firm.


    ¡°Furthermore, Jon is like a little brother to me. You should know I used to always wish for a little


    brother. Now, I finally have one, added Rosalie,


    Realizing she likely wouldn¡¯t be able to dissuade her friend, Lillian changed her approach. ¡°Well,


    can I meet him, then!¡± She could only feel at ease after meeting the other party.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°By the way, here are copies of the case files from back then and some information I¡¯ve gathered


    over the years.¡± While speaking, Lillian handed a stack of documents to Rosalie. ¡°Now that you¡¯re


    out, do you n to reopen the case?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The witnesses from back then have disappeared, and all the evidence pointed to me.


    I haven¡¯t been able to dverturn the case in the past three years. In the future¡­


    ¡°Maybe there will still be an opportunity for you to overturn the case next time. You¡¯re Rosalie


    Leighton, after all. The


    weu, o sepi


    Rosalie I know isn¡¯t somebody who gives up easily,¡± encouraged Lillian.


    3.64%


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. If she were still the same person from three years ago, she would¡¯ve worked


    hard to clear her name. However, her spirit and determination had long been worn down by the


    misery she experienced in prison for three years.


    After Rosalie returned to the rental home with the stack of documents, she saw that it was vacant,


    Jonathan was not around.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably still out distributing flyers. Lately, he has been spending his daytime doing this, she


    mused.


    As such, Rosalie then steamed some corn, made a bowl of soup and some vegetables, and waited


    for Jon to return.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    He didn¡¯t return until after 9 p.m. Rosalie had been waiting and she was growing anxious, fearing


    something might have happened. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a phone. Thus, she was unable to


    contact him.


    Rosalie left her rental home and walked toward the main entrance of the residential area. She


    constantly looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of the figure she longed to see.


    After a period of waiting, she finally saw a familiar figure walking toward her.


    ¡°Jon!¡± She breathed a sigh of relief as the figure approached.


    Jonathan saw her approaching figure and was slightly taken aback.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He watched her rush to him, gasping for breath. Her face was flushed red due to the cold weather,


    but her eyes were bright.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re finally back,¡± Rosalie uttered.


    ¡°Rosie, were you waiting for me?¡± Jonathan asked as he lightly brushed his fingers against her cold


    cheek. Feeling the coldness of her cheek from the tips of his fingers, he realized she must have


    been waiting for quite some time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sote and you weren¡¯t back yet. I was so worried. Thankfully, you¡¯re back safe and


    sound,¡± she said with a smile.


    His gaze shifted slightly. She was worried about Jon, but not Jonathan of the Youngblood Group. He


    wondered if she would still worry about him if she knew he was Jonathan Youngblood.


    With a smile, he said. ¡°I was distributing the flyers and it took some time. Your hands must be cold,


    right? Let me warm them up for you.¡± As he said that, he gently held her icy hands and rubbed them


    between his palms, just as she didst time.


    Gradually, Rosalie felt her hands warming up. Despite the cold day, it felt very warm.


    Jon, I¡¯m d to have you,¡± she murmured.


    He smirked and teased, ¡°You must remember saying this. I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    She replied, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Well, my hands are warm now. Let¡¯s go back inside. I¡¯ll reheat the


    food. She led him into the residential area, oblivious to the ck car parked around the corner of


    the street at the entrance.


    At that moment, Carlos, who was sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed.


    Jonathan was warming a woman¡¯s hand. Carlos thought, ¡°Well, that action could be called hand-


    warming. I suppose.¡±


    He had never seen Jonathan treating any woman in such a manner, not even toward Mnie, who


    was once his fianc¨¦e. Even she had never been treated like this.


    Yet, Jonathan was doing this for Rosalie. She was the perpetrator of Mnie¡¯s car ident!


    Recalling Jonathan¡¯s previous visit to the club to pick up Rosalie, who was drunk, Carlos couldn¡¯t


    make sense of it.


    What exactly was Jonathan thinking? And how much space did Rosalie upy in his heart?


    The next day, while reporting the schedule and work matters to Jonathan in the CEO¡¯s Office,


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jonathan¡¯s hands.


    Jonathan¡¯s hands were remarkably elegant, with long fingers and distinct joints. Even Carlos, being


    a man himself, found that Jonathan¡¯s hands were truly beautiful.


    Carlos had witnessed those hands mercilessly choking someone¡¯s neck, almost taking his life.


    Jonathan allowed blood to drench them without hesitation. It sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    However, he had never seen those hands warming another pair of hands. Especially not when the


    owner of those hands was a woman who had been in prison.


    1548 Wed, Sept


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my hands?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded right beside Carlos


    ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Carlos snapped out of it and quickly averted his gaze. He handed a card to Jonathan,


    saying. ¡°This is an invitation from the Hamilton family. They¡¯re forming a marriage of convenience


    with the Xanthos family. In two weeks¡¯ time, Yvette Hamilton and Zachary Xanthos will be engaged.


    Mr. Hamilton hopes that you can attend.¡±


    ¡°Engagement?¡± Jonathan nced at the invitation.


    He naturally understood the intention behind the Hamilton family sending this invitation. After all.


    Mnie, the eldest daughter of the Hamilton family who had died, was his fianc¨¦e. Moreover,


    Zachary and Rosalie who caused the ident. were once in a rtionship. The Hamilton family


    wanted to gauge his stance on this. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡±


    Carlos noted it down.


    In the afternoon, Carlos apanied Jonathan to a private hospital in the city. ess to this


    hospital was typically limited to only the wealthy and affluent.


    Standing outside the hospital room, Carlos watched as Jonathan opened the door and walked in


    with measured steps.


    Carlos knew that the old man in the ward used to be a dominant figure in the city, controlling every


    aspect of Strico¡¯s affairs. Yet, his only son had run away from home for the sake of a woman.


    Yearster, only an urn of ashes and a child returned to the Youngblood family instead.


    In the ward, Jonathan gazed at the old man on the bed. He looked at the man he should call


    grandfather. He wore a hospital gown with a drip hanging from the back of his hand. His frail body


    had weakened over time. He appeared somewhat


    emaciated


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Leonard uttered, looking at his only grandson.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Leonard and Jonathan faced each other in silence, seemingly ustomed to this kind of


    ¡°soundless¡± interaction.


    After a while, Leonard broke the silence. ¡°I heard from my secretary that the Hamilton family and the


    Xanthos family are forming a marriage of convenience. Even during his hospitalization, his


    secretary would report important matters to him daily.


    ¡°The engagement is in two weeks. I¡¯ve received the invitation,¡± Jonathan responded.


    ¡°Do you n to attend?¡± Leonard questioned.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked in response.


    Leonard stared at Jonathan intently all of a sudden. After a long paiise, the former burst into


    laughter. ¡°Good. You¡¯re unlike your father.¡±


    Since Mnie¡¯s death. Jonathan hadn¡¯t dated any women in the past three years. Leonard was


    worried that Jonathan might end up like his father, entangled in his own emotions for one woman


    and unable to ept the marriage of convenience between the Hamilton family and the Xanthos


    family.


    After all, Zachary¡¯s ex-girlfriend was the one who caused Mnie¡¯s death.


    Jonathan naturally understood what Leonard meant by ¡°unlike.¡± He stated. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not him, and I


    won¡¯t be like him.¡±


    Leonard suddenly grabbed Jonathan¡¯s wrist. His wrinkled fingers clung to his grandson¡¯s wrist


    tightly as if he was exerting all his strength. ¡°Remember what you said today. Never be like


    him. If only he had listened to me back then, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Leonard gritted his teeth, and a trace of hatred shed in his eyes. His finger left deep red marks on


    Jonathan¡¯s wrist.


    However, Jonathan seemed almost impervious to pain. A faint, mocking smile curved at the corner


    of his lips. He wouldn¡¯t


    sacrifice everything for a woman, nor would he bow down and be subservient to one.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    After leaving the hospital, Carlos asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, do you want to go back to the manor


    or¡­


    ¡°Head back to the western district,¡± Jonathan said calmly.


    Rosalie¡¯s rental home was in the western district. Carlos didn¡¯t know how long Jonathan nned to


    stay in that tiny rental home.


    At a traffic light intersection on their way to the western district, Carlos suddenly said, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, Ms. Rosalie Leighton is on the roadside.


    Jonathan looked over and saw a figure sweeping the garbage by the roadside.


    She was wearing fluorescent workwear, and her hair was tied in a simple ponytail. Due to the cold


    weather, every breath she exhaled came with white fog.


    Just then, an electric scooter sped over, seemingly rushing to catch the green light. It passed by


    Rosalie and grazed her leg, causing her to tumble.


    However, the driver of the electric scooter didn¡¯t even bother stopping and proceeded to cross the


    road.


    Both Jonathan and Carlos watched the scene unfold before them.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, should we find out who the driver is and hold him ountable? Carlos asked. He


    believed that Jonathan still cared about Rosalie. Since Jonathan had stood up for her previously


    when she was plied with drinks and pped in the club, Carlos thought Jonathan would naturally do


    the same this time.


    As Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie, who was on the ground, Leonard¡¯s voice suddenly sounded


    in his mind again. ¡°Remember what you said today. Never be like him¡­¡±


    ¡°I will never care about a woman like Dad. It¡¯s just a game. Besides, I¡¯m not Jon. Why would I care


    about a sanitary worker named Rosalie?¡± he thought.


    Jonathan looked away and spoke indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    Carlos was stunned. He wondered, ¡°Was I wrong to think that Mr. Youngblood cares about


    Rosalie?¡±


    The red light ahead turned green, and Carlos drove forward.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie¡¯s colleague, Yulissa ckwell, ran over and helped Rosalie up. ¡°Rosalie, are


    you all right? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Rosalie gritted her teeth and examined her injury. Her skin didn¡¯t tear nor bleed, but the area around


    her ankle that had been grazed by the electric scooter was swollen. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll put on some pain


    relief gel when I go home.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t forget to do that, and make sure to massage it. That will help to ease the swelling,¡±


    said Yulissa. Then, she began cursing the wicked scooter rider who didn¡¯t even check on Rosalie


    after hitting her.


    At night, Rosalie limped back to her rental home. As soon as she entered the door, she saw a figure


    sitting there.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re back,¡± the man stood up and said.


    In an instant, the coldness surrounding her body seemed to have dispersed. It turned out that all


    she wanted was just someone who would wait for her at home. It didn¡¯t matter that the house was


    small and shabby.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back,¡± she smiled gently. ¡°You must be hungry. I bought two sets of boxed meals today.


    We can have our dinner once I finish cooking soup.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan replied and watched her hobble to the only small table in the room and ce the


    boxed meals on it. Then, she turned around to the sink to wash the vegetables before cooking the


    vegetable soup on the induction cooker.


    48 Wed,


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong with your leg¡± he asked knowingly.


    ¡°I identally scratched it. It¡¯s no big deal. Ill apply some pain relief gelter,¡± Rosalie said


    nonchntly. However, her expression shifted every time she took a step, and there was even a


    layer of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply it now?¡± he said as he reached out and


    pulled her over. Next, he pulled up her trouser hem.


    Immediately, he saw a noticeable lump. It was obvious even when the swollen part was hidden in


    Rosalie¡¯s sock.


    When he pulled the sock down, the bruised lump around her ankle came into sight.


    Jonathan thought he wouldn¡¯t care and that he could remain indifferent even if Rosalie¡¯s leg were


    broken. Yet for some reason, his chest felt stuffy and ufortable as he looked at her swollen


    ankle.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine after applying the pain relief gel Rosalie awkwardly tried to pull back


    her foot from Jonathan¡¯s hold, but his fingers firmly held onto her ankle, rendering her unable to


    move.


    For a moment, the air was filled with silence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the pain relief gel?¡¯ he asked all of a sudden.


    1-It¡¯s in the medicine box on the bedside table.¡±


    The next moment, Rosalie let out a cry of surprise when Jonathan suddenly scooped her up and


    carried her to the bed. After cing her down, he took the pain relief gel out of the medicine box.


    Sitting at the side of the bed, he rested her injured right foot on his leg and removed her socks and


    shoes. Next, he gently pressed on the bruised lump on her ankle.


    Her bone seemed fine. As she had mentioned, it was merely an external injury. Jonathan then


    squeezed some pain relief gel onto his palm and began massaging Rosalie¡¯s ankle.


    He exerted some force, but she only gritted her teeth without making a sound at all.


    ¡°Rosie, isn¡¯t it painful?¡± Jonathan asked. If it were another woman, she would have cried out in pain


    already.


    ¡°Not really¡± Rosalie took a shallow breath and said, ¡°Compared to what I¡¯ve experienced in¡­¡± She


    faltered for a moment and held back the words ¡°in prison.¡± Instead, she continued, ¡°Compared to


    what I¡¯ve experienced in the past, this pain is much


    milder.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie thoughtfully. Of course, he understood what she had left unspoken.


    Even though he had merely stood by idly back when she was in prison, the Hamilton family might


    not have done the same. Moreover, many were eager to curry favor with him and the Hamilton


    family, so her life in prison was probably far more miserable than that of others.


    ¡°It seems that you have suffered a lot in the past,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Rosalie said. After receiving the massage, she felt warmth andfort recing


    the pain on her ankle.


    ¡°Thank you, Jon. You are really a good person.¡± She shed him a smile.


    ¡°A good person?¡± Jonathan mused, and his lips curved into a faint smile. Even those who wanted to


    tter and appease him had never described him as a ¡°good person.¡± His life and actions had


    nothing in association with the words ¡®good person.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a good person?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Jon, you¡¯re a good person.¡± Rosalie spoke so confidently as if that was what she


    thought from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Will you be disappointed if you find out one day that I¡¯m not a good person?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°As long as you steer clear of illicit activities, why would I ever be disappointed?¡± Putting on her


    socks and shoes, Rosalie headed toward the small table.


    The corners of Jonathan¡¯s lips curled up as he gazed at her figure, his eyes glittering subtly. He


    murmured, ¡°Do hold onto those expectations, Rosie.¡±


    Ever since that night at the club, Loretta had been on edge. After all, Jason¡¯s behavior that night


    was rather unusual. Moreover, he no longer appeared on set since the very next day. Two days


    later, even the director was switched out.


    The film crew¡¯s exnation regarding the changes was ambiguous, but Loretta somehow sensed


    that the director¡¯s recement had something to do with Jason and maybe even Rosalie.


    A few dayster, she was shocked to hear that Jason was severely injured and hospitalized and


    that his right hand was suspected to be disabled permanently. If she remembered correctly, that


    very hand was the one he had used to p Rosalic.


    Panic surged within Loretta. She pondered, ¡°What in the world is going on? The way Mr. Holt¡¯s


    attitude toward Rosalie changed after that phone call and this dire situation he¡¯s in now¡­ Could all


    this be a mere coincidence? Or does Rosalie really have a powerful backer supporting her? But if


    she does, why would she be cleaning the roads so pathetically?¡±


    Loretta couldn¡¯t help but share the incidents that unfolded at the club that day with her


    parents/When Gordon learned that Loretta had asked Rosalie to be an escort, he shot her a re.


    ¡°How could you let your sister do such a thing? Our family is


    still¡ª¡±


    ¡°She just asked Rosalie to apany them for a drink. Besides, Loretta did that for the family. Our


    family can only look forward to better days when Loretta seeds. Are you seriously nning to


    rely on Rosalie, an ex-convict?¡± Caitlin. interrupted.


    Gordon¡¯s demeanor turned gloomy at that, but he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Dad, did Rosie really find a backer? Otherwise, how could Mr. Holt let her off the hook? He¡¯s even


    hospitalized now!¡±


    Loretta eximed.


    Of course, Gordon was clueless as well.


    Caitlin chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re her father, so you should ask her and make sure. If she really has a


    backer, she should at least. inform the family. My concern is she might have been lured into some


    shady business, and she might get our family involved in the mess! She¡¯s an ex-convict. We don¡¯t


    know what kind of people she met there!¡±


    As Caitlin spoke, she grew more convinced of her own spections. She thought, ¡°How could


    Rosalie possibly find a backer, considering the state that she¡¯s in? She¡¯s most likely involved with


    shady individuals who have no qualms about getting jailed!¡±


    Hearing Caitlin¡¯s words, Gordon said sternly. ¡°She better not! If she brings any disgrace upon this


    family again. I will break her legs!¡±


    While Rosalie was waiting for Jon toe back for dinner in her rental home after cooking, the


    doorbell rang. The moment she opened the door, she saw Gordon, Caitlin, and Loretta.


    As the three of them stormed into the rental home, Gordon did not hesitate to confront her. ¡°Did you


    acquaint yourself with some shady people in the prison? Listen, if you dare risk our family¡¯s


    reputation, I¡¯ll teach you a hard lesson!¡±


    ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡± Rosalie looked at her father coldly.


    ¡°Did you have someone break Mr. Holt¡¯s hand? He only wanted you to apany him for a drink


    and did nothing else. How could you be so cruel? Did you not learn anything from being in prison?


    You think you¡¯re above all now because you met some gangsters in there?¡± Gordon shouted.


    Rosalie sneered and retaliated, ¡°Well, what goes aroundes around. And if you think there is


    nothing wrong with being amescort, then have your favorite Loretta do it rather than letting her


    scheme against me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you owe her! If it weren¡¯t for you, she-¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, did you think she would have been chosen for that female lead role?¡± Rosalie


    retorted. ¡°So, drop the narrative that I owe her. I¡¯ve never been indebted to her!¡±


    ¡°Rosie, I never med you for anything. You don¡¯t have to talk to Dad like that,¡± Loretta interjected,


    feigning a pitiful demeanor.


    Caitlin hurriedlyforted Loretta and looked at Rosalie with displeasure. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t take out


    your anger on your sister. Your father only hopes to steer you away from trouble. Another prison


    term would tarnish our family¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Why bother telling her all this? Anyway, Rosalie, go to Mr. Holt right away and ask for forgiveness


    no matter what it takes. Don¡¯t drag Loretta down because of this matter. Do you hear me? If you


    dare to ruin her future again, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Gordon ordered.


    Rosalie found the situation ridiculous. She thought, ¡°Does he really think he can control my every


    move? Or is his bias clouding his judgment, causing him to neglect everything else?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. You can go back now. You¡¯re not wee here, Rosalie said.


    Hearing this, Gordon snarled angrily, ¡°How dare you disobey me!¡± He raised his hand, aiming a p


    at Rosalie.


    Rosalie instinctively wanted to step back, but the moment she moved her foot, a burst of pain came


    from her ankle.


    Her injury from the electric scooter ident was not fully recovered yet.


    As Gordon¡¯s hand descended, Rosalie braced for the p. Right at that moment, another hand


    intervened, halting Cordon¡¯s movement by grabbing his hand mid-air.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but call out. She didn¡¯t expect him toe back at this time.


    Jonathan looked at the three uninvited guests icily. He had read Rosalie¡¯s information and therefore


    knew that they were her Tather, stepmother, and half-sister.


    ¡°Get out.¡± He uttered coldly.


    ¡°Who are you to interfere when I¡¯m teaching my own daughter a lesson? Let go!¡± Gordon yelled


    furiously, feeling as if his hand was about to break from Jonathan¡¯s grip..


    Soon after, Gordon got more than he bargained for. Jonathan threw him out of the rental home


    forcefully.


    Caitlin and Loretta hurried outside and helped Gordon up.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re just going to watch this man do this to your father?¡± Caitlin reprimanded.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Gordon gritted his teeth with hatred and continued, ¡°Impressive, Rosalie. Fresh out of


    prison and you¡¯ve already hooked up with a man¡­¡±


    Gordon¡¯s voice paused abruptly when he sensed a terrifying aura from the man before him. He felt


    as if he was being targeted by a fierce predator. One more word from him, and the man would kill


    him right away.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bang!


    Rosalie mmed the apartment door shut.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Gordon, Caitlin, and Loretta exchanged helpless nces.


    Just as Caitlin was eager to hurl more insults, Gordon suddenly tugged at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough. That man could very well have a criminal record too. There are all sorts of people in jail.


    There¡¯s no telling what he was imprisoned for.¡±


    Mulling over his words, Caitlin finally replied in embarrassment after a while, ¡°So, are we just letting


    this slide?¡±


    Gordon hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just observe from now. If Mr. Holt really decides to


    take this out on Loretta in the future, we¡¯ll think of a solution.¡± He definitely didn¡¯t have the guts to go


    in and confront that man now.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Loretta, who was beside them, frowned and thought, ¡°Did the man just now really go to jail?¡±


    Although the man¡¯s eyes were covered by his bangs and Loretta couldn¡¯t see clearly, she could still


    tell that the man was quite good-looking.


    For some reason, this man¡¯s figure seemed familiar as if Loretta had seen him somewhere.


    Could this man also work in the entertainment circle?


    In the rental home, Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± If Jon hadn¡¯te back in


    time, she would have been beaten by her father just now.


    ¡°Why would you thank me for helping you? Isn¡¯t it what I should do?¡¯ He said, his gaze stopping at


    her ankle. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Let me apply some pain relief gel for you.¡±


    He then took out the pain relief gel, applied some of it on her ankle, and gently massaged it.


    An enveloping silence settled in the room. Rosalie hesitated slightly before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    curious about why those three


    came to see me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t pry.¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°In fact, there is nothing to say. They are my father, stepmother, and half-sister,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°But


    they barely matter anymore.¡±


    Rosalie paused momentarily before adding, ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± In fact,


    Jonathan must have heard what her father used her of earlier, mentioning her release from


    prison.


    His eyshes trembled slightly, and then he raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°Rosie, what do you want


    me to ask?¡±


    In the dim yellow light, his dark eyes flickered with a peculiar calmness.


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s previously anxious emotions started to fade. She took a deep breath and


    confided, ¡°I was imprisoned for three years. I was just released not long ago. I was charged with


    drunk driving resulting in death.¡±


    Many people shudder at the mere mention of jail. After she was released, those around her who


    knew about her incarceration looked at her differently, deliberately distancing themselves.


    Would Jonathan¡­ judge her too? At this moment, she felt as if she was back in the courtroom,


    awaiting her verdict.


    ¡°Really?¡± However, he just replied indifferently, still focusing on massaging her ankle.


    She blinked her eyes, slightly taken aback. Is this his only reaction? ¡°Don¡¯t you mind?¡±


    ¡°Why would I mind?¡± he asked. ¡°As you said, I regard you as my sister. Therefore, from now on, you


    care about me and I will also care about you. As for other things, there is nothing to mind.¡±


    Awave of tranquility washed over Rosalie, She felt relieved and smiled with gratitude, ¡°Jon, it¡¯s truly


    a blessing to have met you.¡±


    But at this moment, she missed the brief emotion that flickered through his eyes.


    On Sunday, Lillian deliberately came to Rosalie¡¯s rental home and met Jonathan. However, she


    found it hard to associate the image of the vagrant her friend had portrayed with the man before


    her.


    Although he was dressed in ordinary cotton clothes, trousers, and sneakers that were cheap goods,


    he had a perfect figure and managed to make his attire look stylish. He doesn¡¯t appear to be cheap


    at all.


    He was over 5 feet 11 inches tall. Ilis striking facial features wereplemented by his attire.


    Although his eyes were mostly covered by thick bangs, the brief glimpses of them left asting


    impression on Lillian.


    At least Lillian hadn¡¯t seen a man with such mesmerizing eyes, which were even more captivating


    than those of idols and celebrities. He had delicate facial features and spoke in standard English.


    Whenever Lillian posed a question asionally, he always had an eloquent reply.


    Is this really a vagrant?


    She pulled Rosalie aside and asked quietly. ¡°Are you sure he is really a vagrant with no ce to


    stay? With looks like his, h could easily be a celebrity or a model.¡±


    he


    ¡°Not everyone who¡¯s good-looking is fit for stardo


    or modeling,¡± Rosalie retorted.


    Mulling over Rosalie¡¯s words, Lillian realized that the entertainment industry was not an easy


    business either. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get any¡­ ideas, being around him all the time?¡±


    Rosalie rolled her eyes. Lillian was worried about w about what Rosaliee would do to Jon.


    Jon would do to Rosalie before, but now she seemed to be worried


    ¡°He¡¯s a few months younger than me. I only regard him as my younger brother.¡±


    Lillian walked up to Jonathan and said. ¡°Tm putting my words here first. You can stay here if you


    want. But you have to promise that you will not mess around or deceive her. Deception is what she


    loathes the most. If I find out you¡¯re conning her, I¡¯ll have the police on you!¡±


    ¡°Lillian, why are you saying this? Jon won¡¯t lie to me,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly.


    ¡°How long have you known him? I must make it clear first. Hey, Jon, do you hear me?¡± Lillian said to


    Jonathan.


    The corner of his lips lifted slightly as he said, ¡®Okay. I understand.¡±


    He was obviously wearing a light grin at that moment, and he neither argued nor disagreed but


    acknowledged what Lillian said.


    Yet, for reasons unknown, Lillian found herself oddly perturbed, as if the aura he exuded had turned


    the tables, making her the one receiving a warning.


    ¡°He is just a vagrant. I must have thought too much, Lillian said to herself in her heart. However,


    when she was leaving, she still discreetly reminded her friend to stay guarded and not hesitate to


    call her if anything happened.


    When there were only two people left in the house, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Don¡¯t take Lillian¡¯s


    words seriously. She is just worried about me.¡±


    ¡°She is your friend. I won¡¯t take it to heart, no matter what she says,¡± Jonathan replied. Such a


    warning sounded ridiculous to him. ¡°Are you very close to her?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what one¡¯sst hope is? It¡¯s the desperate hope you hang onto when you¡¯re about to


    drown. Even if it might not pull you out of the water, it offers a glimpse of hope and keeps you from


    being in despair.¡± She murmured, ¡°For me, Lillian is thatst hope.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Rosalie was alone in prison back then. If Lillian had note to visit her from time to time,


    encouraged her, and tirelessly worked for her cause, she might not have made it out of prison alive.


    It was Lillian who had been supporting her throughout those difficult three years.


    ¡°Herst hope?¡± His gaze flickered, and he pondered. It seems like Lillian holds quite a special


    ce in her heart.¡± He then questioned. ¡°But to regard someone as yourst hope, don¡¯t you find it


    a bitughable? If this person is to abandon you one day, wouldn¡¯t you feel more despair?¡±


    ¡°Lillian won¡¯t,¡± she said with great certainty that there was absolute trust in her eyes.


    Inexplicably, an ufortable feeling rose in his heart. It felt like he did not want anyone to be


    worthy of her trust to such an extent, as if she could do everything for that person.


    Over the following few days, due to an impending inspection from higher authorities at the


    Environment and Sanitation. Administration, Rosalie¡¯s workload increased and required her to work


    overtime.


    Fortunately, when she got home, Jon had already prepared the food and waited for her, which made


    her feel touched.


    She had also mentioned that if she came backte, Jon should go ahead and eat first, but he


    insisted on waiting for her to eat together.


    At times, she would feel like the two of them were relying on each other in a small, humble rental


    home, much like siblings, Perhaps one would have this feeling when having a younger brother.


    In the early morning, after cleaning the streets under her responsibility, Rosalie returned to the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration. After putting away her tools, she stood in the open


    space at the entrance.


    In a short time, the inspectors from the Municipal Management Bureau woulde. The staff in


    charge of street cleaning would stand there to greet them. It would also be convenient for her to


    report her workter on.


    Rosalie¡¯s slender figure stood amidst a group of middle-aged men and women, appearing quite


    conspicuous.


    ¡°Rosalie! You¡¯re Rosalie!¡± When the inspectors arrived at the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration, a 27-year-old or 28-year-old woman suddenly shouted when she saw Rosalie.


    Rosalie looked up and saw the other person wearing a light blue professional suit. Her hair was


    neatly styled in an updo. She had a round face and narrow eyes, an ordinary-looking appearance,


    but her makeup look was delicate.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment before she recognized that the person was Jennie Myers, her


    ssmate in high school.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Jennie looked at Rosalie in surprise. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re¡­ Are you working


    as a sanitary worker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m working here now,¡± Rosalie responded without avoiding Jennie¡¯s inquisitive gaze. After all,


    in life, one would inevitably encounter people from their past. Even if one might feel embarrassed, it


    was something one needed to endure.


    ¡°Jennie, do you two know each other?¡± Jennie¡¯s colleagu


    who came together for inspection, asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Rosalie. She was the ss belle and top student back then, always at the top of the


    list. There were countless guys in our ss who liked her and pursued her, but no one caught her


    eye.¡± Jennie said to her colleague, seemingly intentionally boasting about Rosalie¡¯s reputation.


    The more it was like that, the more distinct the contrast became between the past Rosalie and the


    present one.


    As expected, the colleague frowned. ¡°She was the ss belle and a top


    udent? Are you joking?¡±


    Jennie smiled faintly, feeling a sense of satisfaction in her heart. In the pas


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the ss, Rosalie was like a swan, admired by others, while the former felt like an ugly duckling,


    completely unnoticed by anyone.


    However, now, the swan was still sweeping the streets.


    When some of Rosalie¡¯s colleagues from the Environment and Sanitation Administration heard


    those words, they turned their gazes toward her. Their looks were varied. Some showed surprise,


    some sympathy, and others mockery.


    The next day, after Rosalie finished her morning cleaning duties and was returning her tools, a


    young woman from the equipment department curiously asked her, ¡°Rosalie, were you really the


    school¡¯s ss belle and a top studentst time?¡±


    Before Rosalie could answer, Queenie Franklin, another member of the equipment department,


    snorted coldly, ¡°What ss belle and a top student? Is that even relevant? Now she¡¯s just a street


    sweeper. If she¡¯s capable, she would have changed to a different job a long time ago.¡±


    The young woman who asked Rosalie before looked at her awkwardly. Thetter simply lowered


    her head, signed her name on the tool return log, and walked away.


    Yulissa caught up with Rosalie and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take Queenie¡¯s words to


    heart. She liked Lucas from the transport crew, so she took out her anger on you.¡±


    Rosalie wore a puzzled expression, utterly unaware of who ¡°Lucas¡± was, as mentioned by Yulissa,


    and what connection it had


    with her.


    ¡°Lucas is the driver of our transport crew. He seems to have some interest in you. Doesn¡¯t he often


    say hello to you?¡± Yulissa said sincerely for the sake of Rosalie, ¡°In fact, Lucas is a nice person. He


    has a permanent position in the department, and his parents have already bought a marital home


    for him. Why don¡¯t you consider him?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get in a rtionship for the time being.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re 27 years old, aren¡¯t you? When a woman gets older, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to find a suitable


    partner.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall live alone.¡± In fact, Rosalie had no expectation of love since she was released from


    prison.


    In the beginning, she and Zachary made solemn vows and promises. However,ter on, when she


    was in prison and endured The agony of having her ten fingernails pulled out, he did not even


    furrow his brow. He simply uttered the words, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡±


    At that moment, all her emotions of the past felt as though they werepletely annihted.


    Countless times, she would dream of that scene, only to wake up from the dream in a startle.


    And how many times, when her fingers would ache faintly, she would tell herself what they called


    love was nothing but this kind of cruelty.


    Now she did not want to fall in love again.


    Besides, with her history of imprisonment, finding a job was already challenging, let alone finding a


    marriage partner. How many people could overlook her criminal record?


    Yet, just as she said those words, Jon¡¯s face shed crossed Rosalie¡¯s mind. Speaking of which,


    she could buy a phone for him with her uing paycheck in a few days.


    ¡°Well, you¡­ Yulissa sighed, not pressing further on the topic.


    On payday, after Rosalie finished work, she brought Jonathan to the mall to buy a phone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a mobile phone or not,¡± Jonathan remarked indifferently. He had never


    thought Rosalie would buy him a phone.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t own a phone nowadays? Having a phone is convenient for job searching and for the


    company to contact you. Distributing flyers every day isn¡¯t a sustainable job.¡± Rosalie persuaded,


    ¡°And besides, having a phone will make it easier for us to let each other know if somethinges


    up and we¡¯ll bete getting home.¡±


    They arrived at a phone store in the mall. Inside, there were phones from various brands. The


    phones Rosalie could afford


    15:49 weo, o sept


    at the moment were around 300 dors. She had already looked up a few options online. So she


    directly picked out the models she had chosen, told Jonathan to take a look, and picked the one he


    liked.


    ¡°I can only afford these older models for now. But I¡¯ve checked online, and they have good value for


    their price, and the specifications are decent. You can use one of these for now. When I¡¯ve saved up


    more money in the future.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°This phone is good enough!¡± He interrupted her. With his head lowered, he was seemingly serious


    about choosing the phones.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ah, Rosalie!¡±


    Rosalie looked up and saw Jennieing over with another woman not far away. They obviously


    came out tonight to shop.


    When they were nearer, Rosalie realized that the other woman was another high school ssmate


    of hers, Mandy.


    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here! Is this your boyfriend?¡± Jennie kept eyeing Jonathan, who


    was standing beside Rosalie.


    Mandy interrupted before Rosalie could answer, ¡°Hey, Jennie, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I heard from


    others that Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend is the son of a rich family. The way this guy dressed doesn¡¯t look like


    one.¡±


    ¡°Look at those cheap clothes!¡± she thought.


    With that. Mandy raised her eyebrows. There was a kind of disdain and ridicule on that pretty face.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I almost forgot that that boyfriend of yours already has a new girlfriend and is about


    to get engaged soon. The newspapers these days have been reporting the news of the


    engagement between the son of the Xanthos family and the daughter of the Hamilton family. That¡¯s


    what we call the perfect match! By the way, does your new boyfriend know that you¡¯re just a cleaner


    now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mandy, you don¡¯t need to put it that way.¡± Jennie said.


    now a sanitary worker in the Environment and Sanitation


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, though. Didn¡¯t you say that she is n Administration?¡± Mandy said arrogantly.


    When she was in high school, Rosalie had been overshadowing her. When she was in university,


    she heard that Rosalie was lucky enough to have Zachary, the scion of the Xanthos family, as her


    boyfriend. That made her jealous to the core.


    She thought, ¡°Who is she to get so lucky?¡±


    Fortunately, Zachary was about to marry someone else now, and Rosalie had been struggling for so


    long just to be a sanitary worker! Mandy felt relieved.


    Rosalie nced at the woman in front of her coldly. She did not have to pay attention to Mandy,


    since thetter had the intention to humiliate her. Otherwise, it would only make Mandy feel better.


    Rosalie turned around and asked. ¡°Which phone do you like, Jon?¡±


    ¡°This one.¡± Jonathan chose one of the phones.


    Rosalie then asked the counter staff to get the phone and issue a bill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the phone number tomorrow so you can use it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check in tomorrow when I pass by the mobile service provider,¡± he said.


    The conversation between them was as if they had regarded Jennie and Mandy as invisible. Jennie


    was not affected, but Mandy was furious.


    Initially, she was humiliating Rosalie, but why did she feel humiliated now?


    Mandy voiced out as she looked at Rosalie, taking out her phone to pay. ¡°Wait; don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re


    paying for him? Are you spending money on a boy toy, Rosalie? But you don¡¯t have much money


    since you¡¯re just a cleaner, so you could only afford such a cheap phone.¡±


    A Mandy spoke, she looked at Jonathan.


    She felt that this man was actually pretty good-looking. Although his bangs covered his forehead


    and eyes, she could see


    ere very delicate. She could tell that those vaguely visible eyes behind his bangs must be pretty.


    that his facial features


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to be with her How about breaking up with her As long as you break up with


    her, I can buy you a good phone. You can choose any one of the phones in this store, Mandy sand


    Her family had a smallpany. Although she was iparable to those prominent families, she


    was much richer than ordinary people


    Jonathan pursed his lips and stared at Mandy.


    Mandy thought that he was convinced. She then said. ¡°How about you break up with her and we


    can be friends? I can drive my new BMW and take you for a ride, and also introduce you to some


    friends in the entertainment circle. People like you can be a celebrity in the future.¡± She


    became more and more excited as she spoke.


    Tm not interested in being a celebrity. As for your BMW, you should be careful,¡± Jonathan said


    nonchntly.


    Mandy felt embarrassed. ¡°Do you know who I am? I can make you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what can you do to me?¡± Jonathan nced coldly.


    Mandy suddenly felt a sense of chill, causing her hair to stand.


    Jonathan ignored Mandy. Seeing that Rosalie had already paid the bill, he and Rosalie left with their


    new phone.


    Jennie gently tugged on Mandy. ¡°Mandy, are you okay?¡±


    Mandy gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± She was scared by that man just now. The man¡¯s gaze instantly


    made her feel that he was superior and could easily crush her into dust.


    But in fact, he was just a poor wretch dressed in cheap clothes!


    Jennie then took Mandy and continued shopping. After eating something, they walked to the


    parking lot outside the mall


    and Mandy suddenly received a text message.


    At the same time, a man in a ck suit stepped forward and said gently. ¡°Is this Ms. Mandy


    Zablonski? We have just transferred you 135 thousand dors, which is the depreciation price of


    your new car. You should have received this money by now.¡±


    Mandy was dumbfounded. It was a notification of the transaction of 135 thousand dors.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man turned around and raised his hand to make a gesture. Instantly, several men in ck suits


    smashed Mandy¡¯s BMW with hammers.


    Mandy and Jennie were scared to death. Mandy screamed, ¡°What are you doing? Police! I¡¯m going


    to call the police!¡±


    ¡°You have taken the money, Ms. Zablonski, so this car is no longer yours now. I can smash it as I


    want!¡± The man was still gentle as he spoke.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sell my car. You can¡¯t smash it!¡± Mandy wanted to stop them, but those people did not


    care and were smashing non-stop. After a while, the morous car turned into a scrapped car.


    ¡°You¡­ You, Mandy was so angry that she trembled all over and almost could not hold her phone.


    ¡°You can call the police if you¡¯d like to, Ms. Zablonski, but we have transaction records.¡± The man


    continued, ¡°Too bad, my boss finds your car unpleasant, Ms. Zablonski. Please buy a better car


    next time so that your car won¡¯t get smashed again.¡±


    After saying that, the man left with those people who smashed her car. There were many onlookers


    around at that moment. As soon as Mandy turned her head, she saw Rosalie and the man named


    Jon looking over.


    Mandy felt that she was so angry she was about to explore. Not long ago, she showed off her new


    car to them, but now it was smashed by someone under their watch.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    She felt like she was straight-up being embarrassed.


    Mandy turned around in anger and hurriedly left the ce that embarrassed her, while Jennie


    hurriedly followed.


    Rosalie just felt as if she had watched a drama. She saw someone smashing the car as soon as


    she got out of the mall, and that car seemed to belong to Mandy.


    ¡°What happened? Did she offend someone and get retaliated on?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly as his thin lips parted.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business anyway¡± Rosalie took Jonathan to the bus stop.


    Jonathan¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. Rosalie turned around to see his pale face with a shocked


    expression, looking straight at the bus stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± he said. His expression had returned to normal. Just now¡­ It was he who mistook a


    woman on the bus as that


    Woman.


    That woman who had abandoned her husband and son. She was unlikely to be here at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like me, Jon. Don¡¯t love someone too much, even if you want to.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Love is nothing but the cheapest thing in this world. When she disdains you, it¡¯s


    useless, even if you kneel before her


    He added. ¡°Maybe one day, when you really love someone, you¡¯ll realize that there is a person in


    this world who can control all your emotions, your joy, and sorrows. She can make you feel as


    though you¡¯re in heaven, yet she could break you as well. But if possible, I hope you¡¯d never have


    to go through that feeling. Jon.¡±


    ¡°Who is that? Who is saying that? Jon thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more, and don¡¯t stay here anymore! It¡¯s so cold¡­ It¡¯s so cold¡­ I don¡¯t want to


    stay here anymore¡­ I¡¯d freeze to death¡­ If I stay here any longer!¡± he thought.


    I¡¯m leaving. Jon. I don¡¯t want to hear your father saying that he loves me but can¡¯t give me the life I


    want! I¡¯ve done my for him and I can¡¯t go on like this¡±


    ¡°Who is this now and who is talking?¡± he thought.


    best


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ There was a voice. Then who¡¯s this now? Oh, right,¡± he thought. It was he himself


    talking. He was begging that woman. If she left, his father would¡­.


    Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go! He desperately tried to catch her, but he could not, no matter how hard he tried.


    It seemed that the surroundings were getting darker and darker. It was as though he was drowning,


    feeling so ufortable that it even became difficult to breathe.


    He struggled to hold on to something, even if it was just a straw!


    Suddenly, it was as if he had caught something warm and a gentle voice sounded in his car from a


    distance. ¡°Jon, Jon, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°That voice¡­ It¡¯s Rosie,¡± he thought. It was Rosalie, who he called Rosie!


    Jonathan slowly opened his eyes and a beautiful face came into his sight. Those dark eyes were full


    of worry, and those pink lips were parting and closing, as though saying something


    15:49


    Yes, she was asking him to not be afraid!


    Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him awaken. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jon? Did you


    have a nightmare?¡±


    He breathed out a sigh of foul air. How long had it been since he had this dream? He dreamt that


    the woman left him and his father mercilessly. He dreamt that his father knew about her leaving, but


    did not stop her. There was only a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, yeah, I had a nightmare,¡± he said in a low voice. It was only then he found that he had been


    holding her hand tightly as if he was holding on to hisst hope.


    When he was about to drown in his dream, the warmth made him feel as though it was hisst


    hope¡­ Was it her hand?


    When did he ever regard others as hisst hope?


    He immediately let go of the hand and that warmth in his hand disappeared. Suddenly, he frowned,


    and his face turned pale. He slowly curled up and covered his stomach with his hand.


    Seeing this, Rosalie, who was relieved, immediately worried again. ¡°Are you feeling


    ufortable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± he said in a low voice that sounded suffocating. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ A little gastric spasm. I¡¯ll be


    fer.¡±


    Was it because of the nightmare? In the past, he always had gastric spasms due to mental stress


    when he was young. However, he rarely had them in recent years,


    She looked at his pale face and pushed away the bangs in front of his forehead, only to see a thin


    layer of sweat. His hair was wet because of that.


    Rosalie poured a ss of warm water and helped Jonathan sit up.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He barely drank a few sips before pressing his thin lips tightly. His teeth cked asionally as if


    he was fighting the pain with all his willpower.


    She looked at him worriedly, but suddenly stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. Wait for me!¡±


    Before going out, she wrapped him up with a quilt for fear that he would get cold and worsen his


    stomach pain.


    Upon the sound of the closing door, the footsteps outside gradually disappeared.


    The room was silent, and he was alone.


    With his eyes still closed, he waited for the pain to fade away, not knowing when. It was normal for


    him to be alone, wasn¡¯t it?


    Just like how he was taken back to the Youngblood residence once his father died, even when there


    was a so-called Grandpa and so many housekeepers, it always felt like he was the only one.


    The door opened after some time. He heard that familiar and gentle voice panting in the narrow


    room. ¡°I¡¯m back from buying medicine. Jon. You won¡¯t feel so painful after taking it.¡±


    He opened his eyes to see her panting. Her hair was messy because of running, and there was


    worry in her eyes. She had a delicate face with a small nose and reddish lips. Although he had seen


    more beautiful women than her, at this moment, he could not bring himself to shift his gaze away


    from her.


    It was as though there was another person who came into his world.


    Rosalie was holding the warm water as she took out two pills ording to the instructions. She


    carefully held Jonathan up and fed him the medicine.


    Then she took a towel and wiped the sweat on his forehead that was due to pain.


    ¡°Close your eyes and sleep for a while if you¡¯re still feeling ufortable,¡± she said. ¡°Today you


    sleep in bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the flour.¡± As she spoke, she held him to lie on the bed.


    His hand suddenly grabbed her just as she was about to turn around.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it still hurt a lot?¡± she asked worriedly,


    He looked at her in a daze. At that moment, he was barely conscious when he pulled her as if he


    did not want her to leave


    him.


    ¡°I want¡­ you to stay with me, Rosie, he finally spoke up after a while.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Tll be with you. The floor is by the bed. You can see me when you turn your head,¡± she said.


    ¡°This bed can fit two people. Can you lie on the bed and stay with me?¡± he murmured. Even he was


    unaware that his current gaze was tinged with desire.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡± Then she


    carried the bedding from the floor andy down beside him.


    Even she was surprised that she would agree to share a bed with a man. Perhaps it was because


    he looked like a fragile ss doll that would shatter with a light touch that moment just now, and that


    made her want to protect him.


    Lying on the bed, she turned off the light while his left hand held her right hand throughout.


    ¡°Jon, if you still feel ufortable, wake me up,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. To his surprise, he was feeling better, much better than any of the previous


    episodes he had. He wondered, ¡°Is it because of the medicine? Or¡­ Is it because of her?¡± Her


    warmth kepting from his palm.


    ¡°Will you always be with me, Rosie?¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Of course, Jon. We can always be together. Even if you take a wife and have a family in the future,


    I will still be there for you.¡± She thought. ¡°I will always be with him as his sister. Although we are not


    rted by blood, I think of him as my family.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes slowly closed. Her voice put him at ease, and his pain seemed to be fading.


    ¡°Take a wife¡­¡± he thought. Since Mnie died, he had never thought about marrying another


    woman, yet Rosalie was thinking about it.


    ¡°Rosie, will you keep your word?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Rosalie answered.


    He finally let himself fall asleep.


    Rosalie carefully tucked Jonathan in and then fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, when she woke up, he was still asleep. She raised her hand and touched his


    cheeks and forehead. He did not sweat much, and his sleeping face was rather peaceful. It seemed


    that he was no longer in pain.


    Just as her hand was about to move away, his eyes suddenly opened. His beautiful eyes seemed


    bright and clear. ¡°Rosie¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry for waking you up,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Go back to sleep. As she spoke, she quickly got


    dressed. There is oatmeal in the electric cooker. You can eat it when you get upter. You had a


    stomachachest night, so have some light meals today. Oatmeal will soothe your stomach. Also,


    don¡¯t forget to take the gastric medicine. Take it three times a day. Remember to bring it with you


    when you go out.¡±


    After she finished reminding him, she hurried out the door.


    Jonathan was once again alone in the narrow rental home.


    He nced at the instant pot on the small round table, and then buried his face in the spot on the


    bed where she had slept.


    Her scent remained on the bed, and her warmth lingered on the nket she used to cover herself


    last night.


    He seemed to be getting greedy¡­.


    Carlos watched Jonathan take out a cheap phone with an outdated design. In his opinion, it did not


    seem to fit Jonathan¡¯s style at all. Moreover, Jonathan instructed him, ¡°Co and apply for a SIM card.


    I need it.¡±


    Carlos was briefly stunned, then quickly acquired a SIM card and handed it over obediently.


    After that, he saw Jonathan put the SIM card into the phone and sent a message. Not long after, the


    phone¡¯s text message


    alert went off. After seeing the text message, Jonathan, who had always been cold, smiled faintly.


    Carlos blinked in disbelief and thought, ¡®Hm. I was not mistaken. Mr. Youngblood is actually¡­


    smiling.


    Is it because of the text message earlier?¡±


    Carlos caught a glimpse of the sender of that text message just now. The name was Rosie.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought, ¡®Well, Rosalie seemed to be the only person Mr. Youngblood addressed as ¡°Rosie.¡±


    Did Mr. Youngblood actually smile because of Rosalie¡¯s text message?¡¯ Carlos was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is this to say that this woman has a ce in Mr. Youngblood¡¯s heart?¡± Carlos wondered.


    In the afternoon, at an executive meeting of Youngblood Group, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang


    when everyone was listening intently to a report.


    Hence, in front of everyone, Jonathan was seen taking out a cheap, outdated phone, epting the


    call, and putting the phone next to his ear as if to hear what was being said on the other end.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll eat it. I won¡¯t forget,¡¯ said Jonathan.


    The senior executives were surprised again. They all wondered who he was speaking with since his


    tone was much gentler than usual while he talked on the phone.


    When the phone call ended, Jonathan suddenly got up and said, ¡°I have something to do. I need to


    leave for a while. Carry on with the meeting After saying that, he exited the conference room,


    leaving the group of senior executives to exchange helpless nces before turning to look at


    Carlos, who was still in the conference room.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, what¡¯s going on? The call that the CEO answered just now¡­¡±


    Carlos smiled awkwardly. When Jonathan answered the call just now, Carlos vaguely heard the


    words ¡°take the medicine¡± from the other end of the phone call because he was sitting closest to


    Jonathan.


    Carlos thought back to the box of gastric medicine on Jonathan¡¯s desk today and was too


    embarrassed to say that Jonathan had likely gone to take the gastric medicine after answering the


    call.


    He thought it was incredible that Rosalie could make Jonathan take the medicine with a phone call.


    In the Jonathan had stomach pains, he would not take medication unless the pain became


    unbearable.


    past. when


    ¡°It is the CEO¡¯s private matter. Let¡¯s get on with the meeting¡± Carlos smiled sheepishly and


    continued to preside over the meeting.


    Meanwhile, Rosalic put away her phone and continued to sweep the trash along the roadside with


    Yulissa.


    Yulissa stepped forward and said, ¡°Who did you call?¡±


    ¡°My brother, said Rosalie.


    ¡°You have a brother?¡± Yulissa said in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention him before?¡±


    Rosalie smiled and said nothing.


    After Rosalie and Yulissa finished sweeping the floor, they went to the equipment department to


    return the tools. That was when they heard the people in the equipment department talking about


    the marriage of convenience between the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family. Since the scions


    of the two families were about to be engaged, this had be Strico¡¯s hottest gossiptely.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened inadvertently. Every time she heard the names of those two people, it still


    made her feel like she was thrown into a nightmare.


    She naturally knew about this six-carat diamond ring. She had even seen it on the news. Even if


    she wanted to avoid this news, she would always see them when she turned on her phone and


    browsed the inte.


    When she was shopping with Zachary at a jewelry store back then, she had seen that uncut pink


    diamond. At that time, he said, ¡°Rosalie, if you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for our wedding rings.¡±


    However, in the end, Zachary did not belong to her, and neither did the diamond ring


    ¡°Rosalie, Um¡­ Are you going back?¡± A clear and shy male voice reached Rosalie¡¯s car


    She looked up and saw a man about 30 years old. He had short hair and was in the workwear from


    the transport crew. He was looking at her, blushing slightly.


    She was slightly stunned before remembering that this man was from the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration¡¯s transport crew. He may be the person Yulissa addressed as ¡°Lucas.


    ¡°Yes, she replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a ride. I happen to be free.¡± Lucas Graham spoke these words as if he finally


    managed to do so after mustering all his courage.


    Rosalie remembered that Yulissa once said he was interested in Rosalie. She wondered if the


    person in front of her wanted to pursue her. Regardless, she currently did not want to be in a


    rtionship.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Rosalie rejected.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have a car, so it is convenient for me to give you a ride, Lucas said hurriedly, making


    another attempt.


    ¡°Hmph! Why would she be impressed by your car? What she wants is a luxury car to take her


    around. Perhaps you should also buy a six-carat diamond ring. I¡¯m sure Rosalie will agree to let you


    drive her after that,¡± Queenie, from the equipment department, said sourly.


    Immediately, Lucas face flushed, and he was rendered speechless for a brief moment.


    Rosalie nced at Queenie nonchntly. ¡°So, if someone wants to drive you home one day and


    you refuse, it¡¯s because you want a luxury car and a six-carat diamond ring? Or do you ept a


    ride from anyone?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Queenie was stumped and could only re at Rosalie.


    Rosalie turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t live far away from here. I am used to


    walking back.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.


    On the way home, Rosalie bought some mushrooms and vegetables. She then returned to her


    rental home, made some mushroom soup, and had dinner with Jonathan.


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt today?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± answered Jonathan.


    ¡°You¡¯d better take this gastric medicine one more day to fortify yourself. Also, you should have three


    regr meals from now on. Catalog distribution is not sustainable. You should look for a more


    stable job. How about 1 help you look for a suitable job online?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll find it myself,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°If you want me to find a stable job, I¡¯ll find one.¡±


    ¡°How obedient!¡± Rosalie thought. She could not help but raise her hand and pat Jonathan¡¯s head


    with a smile on her face


    15:51 Wed,


    ¡°Perhaps this is the feeling of having a younger brother,¡± she thought.


    Jonathan was slightly stunned. When he looked at her, it was as if his eyes were covered in mist.


    She patted his head as if he were a child. He had not been patted on the head in a long time,


    He recalled that it was only when he was very young that his father patted his head like this and


    said. ¡°Jon, you need to be strong. You have to be stronger than anyone else. Don¡¯t be as cowardly


    as me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should be strong and ruthless. This is the only way I can get what I want and avoid ending up


    like my father, he thought.


    Now, he had taken control of the entire Youngblood Group and stood at the top of this city. He had


    obtained everything he had once desired, but it seemed he was still unsatisfied. It seemed there


    was something else that he wanted.


    What he wanted was in front of him as he fixed his


    gaze on that


    person.


    A phone rang suddenly. It was Rosalie¡¯s ringtone.


    Rosalie removed her hand and picked up the phone beside her. When Jonathan lost her warmth, he


    frowned slightly as if


    upset.


    It seemed that he was getting more and greedier for her warmth.


    The call was from an unknown number. When Rosalie picked it up, a slightly stuttering voice was on


    the other end.


    ¡°R-Rosalie? I¡¯m Lucas. Uh¡­ I want to tell you not to worry about what Queenie said. I know you¡¯re


    not that materialistic. Although my car is only a cheap domestic car, I¡¯ll work hard to rece it with a


    better one in the future!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly hung up the phone without waiting for Rosalie¡¯s response.


    Rosalie looked at the phone, slightly troubled, wondering whether she should turn him down


    explicitly to avoid wasting his time and feelings.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    ¡°A colleague from the Environment and Sanitation Administration,¡± said Rosalie as she put down


    her phone.


    Jonathan nced at her phone and asked, ¡°A male colleague?¡± Although she had not put the


    phone on speaker earlier, he could roughly hear some of the sounds that came over because he


    was sitting close to her.


    Rosalie hummed in response.


    ¡°Does he like you?¡± His eyes had darkened imperceptibly.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°What about you? Do you like him?¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°If I tell him I¡¯ve been in prison, he¡¯ll probably avoid me, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether


    I like him or not.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve been in prison? If he sincerely likes you, he won¡¯t care about that at all,¡± said


    Jonathan.


    She smiled wryly. Although that was true, far too many people in this world cared about such things.


    It was like in the past when her sincerity became worthless once something terrible happened.


    ¡°If that man could ept that you¡¯ve been in jail, would you like him?¡± His voice rang out again.


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡°If there is someone who can truly ept someone like me¡­¡±


    She was lost in thought, which made him a little unhappy. He took her hand and bit her fingertip


    gently.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out sofily and promptly snapped out of her thoughts, but then, her eyes met his


    beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Would you like him, Rosie?¡± He seemed adainant about getting an answer.


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I only treat him as an ordinary colleague. Moreover, she had no intention of falling in


    love at that time.


    He smiled, causing his initially handsome face to appear brighter, and his eyes seemed to glitter,


    filling with emotions.


    All of a sudden, it was as if she was drawn to him, and she could not move her eyes away at all.


    He was in a good mood as he gently licked the fingertip he had just bitten. ¡°Continue to treat him as


    an ordinary colleague,


    then.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Rosalie felt her fingertips were hot as if they were burning, and her heart was beating rapidly.


    She mused, ¡°Oh, my gosh. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Then, she immediately withdrew her hand and


    blushed. ¡°O-Okay, let¡¯s have the meal. It¡¯ll be cold if we leave it.¡± After saying that, Rosalie lowered


    her head and hurriedly had the food.


    Jonathan smiled and looked at her face, which was almost inside the bowl. The smile in his eyes


    seemed to be more intense.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I like you,¡± replied Rosalie with almost no hesitation.


    ¡°I like


    you too,¡± said Jonathan as he curled his lips. It seemed like it had been a long time since he was


    interested in someone.


    After the inspection of the Municipal Management Bureau ended, Jennie said, ¡°Rosalie, our


    ssmates from high school are going to have a ss reunion this weekend. Come and join us.¡±


    Rosalie chuckled. In her current situation, she would only be sneered at if she attended the ss


    reunion. ¡°No, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t go


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a long time since our friends from high school got together. What are you busy with?


    Let¡¯s go,¡± urged Jennie. It was evident that she wanted Rosalie to attend the ss reunion.


    Back then, Rosalie was the top student and ss belle. If Rosalie participated in the ss reunion


    in that state, it would shock everyone. Jennie could not wait to let all her ssmates from high


    school see Rosalie like that.


    Rosalie responded. ¡°I have to work on weekends. Do you think I can rest on weekends like normal


    people with the job I have


    now?¡±


    Jennie was speechless for a moment because she really forgot.


    ¡°But-


    Tm going to clean up the garbage. We can talk about it next time¡± Before Jennie could finish her


    words, Rosalie turned around and left.


    She was not an idiot and could naturally notice Jennie¡¯s intention.


    However, Rosalie did not expect that even if she deliberately wanted to avoid it, the deputy officer


    appointed her to deliver a document to someone from the Municipal Management Bureau at


    ixurious club in Strico on Sunday.


    An ordinary sanitary worker could not enter a club like that at all. When Rosalie arrived at the club¡¯s


    entrance, a special staff was waiting for her as if they had already known about Rosalie¡¯s arrival.


    Then, the staff led Rosalie into the club through the side door.


    The staff pushed open the door of one of the private rooms. There were many people in the huge


    private room.


    As soon as Rosalie entered, she heard a familiar voice saying. ¡°Look who¡¯s here!¡±


    Rosalie saw Jennie. Mandy, and a group of her high school ssmates. It was Jennie who spoke


    earlier.


    Suddenly, Rosalie understood it was nned by Jennie. Jennie worked at the Municipal


    Management Bureau, and the leader of the Environment and Sanitation Administration wanted to


    get along with her. When Jennie wanted to read an insignificant document and appointed someone


    to deliver it, the deputy officer would surely agree.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not wrong by saying that. The ss belle is now a sanitary worker!¡± Mandy grinned as


    she spoke, looking smug


    At that moment, the uniform of a sanitary worker on Rosalie was particrly obvious in the private


    room.


    Someone asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the top student in our ss? You¡¯ve been in jail for three years, and I


    almost couldn¡¯t recognize you Didn¡¯t Zachary used to care about you very much? Why did he let


    you be a sanitary worker and abandon you?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Every time she heard Zachary¡¯s name, it was a painful experience


    for her.


    The person who asked that walked to Rosalie. She recognized it was William Straus. His family was


    also famous in Strico. William had pursued her before.


    Later, when she was dating Zachary, William wanted to harass her sexually. After being taught a


    lesson by Zachary, William restrained himself and dared not provoke Rosalie again.


    Rosalie ignored William, walked to Jennie, and handed the document to her. ¡°This should be the


    document you wanted.¡±


    Jennie smiled hypocritically and took the document. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Just as Rosalie turned around and was about to leave the private room. William suddenly grabbed


    her arm from behind. ¡°Why are you in a hurry to leave? It¡¯s a ss reunion after all. Let¡¯s catch up.¡±


    With that, he took a ss of wine and ced it near Rosalie¡¯s lips. ¡°Come on, finish this ss of


    wine. You were in jail because of drunk driving. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to drink!¡±


    Pursing her lips, Rosalie turned away and firmly pushed William away with both hands.


    William lost his bnce, and the wine sshed on him. Instantly, he was infuriated and pped


    Rosalie in the face. ¡°Fuck! Do you think you are still Zachary¡¯s girlfriend? You¡¯re just a cleaner. Are


    you refusing me now?¡±


    While scolding. William picked up a bottle of wine beside him and poured it on Rosalie¡¯s head.


    The cold liquor drenched her, making her disheveled.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jennie even deepened her smile. ¡°Rosalie, apologize to William now. Maybe he will forgive you.¡±


    When Rosalie heard that, she thought it was ridiculous. She was insulted, but Jennie wanted her to


    apologize.


    Rosalie pursed her lips tightly. Her iridescent eyes were clear. It appeared that she could not be


    defeated, no matter how disheveled she was at that moment.


    However, her look made William even more annoyed. ¡°Fuck¡¯ Rosalie, do you think you are still


    Zachary¡¯s girlfriend? I am giving you a chance to apologize Even if I assaulted you right now, no one


    would dare to stand up for you!¡±


    William directly pushed Rosalie to the ground. With a ripping sound, the clothes on Rosalie had


    been torn apart.


    ¡°No!¡± yelled Rosalie.


    However, none of her so-called ssmates around would say something for Rosalie, let alone stand


    up for her.


    Rosalie hardly had any sunshine when she was in prison for three years, which made her skin fairer


    than ordinary people¡¯s. Despite that, she was covered with many scars.


    Some scars had not faded away, which looked ferocious and terrifying.


    Those were left behind when Rosalie was in prison.


    She struggled to cover her body and wanted to get up. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from one of


    her hands. Stunned, Rosalie turned to see Mandy stepping on the back of her right hand with high


    heels.


    ¡°Hey, Rosalie. Why are you in such a hurry? You haven¡¯t even apologized to Mr. Straus yet,¡± said


    Mandy viciously. She wanted Rosalie to be more miserable as she increased the strength of her


    foot.


    The intense pain on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand seemed to bring her back to her time in jail when the


    bones on her hand were gradually fractured by others.


    At that time, Rosalie could not even resist and could only ept it.


    However, Rosalie almost used all her strength to withdraw her left hand from William¡¯s control.


    Then, she pushed Mandy away vigorously and rushed out of the private room.


    Rosalie kept reminding herself to run away from that ce.


    Covering her torn clothes, Rosalie ran desperately. Suddenly, a huge force behind her made her fall


    to the ground. Then, someone heavily stepped on her foot.


    It really hurt.


    Her back was painful as if burning.


    William¡¯s voice came. ¡°What? Do you want to escape from here? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m also one of the


    shareholders of this club? Huh?¡±


    William suddenly paused as he spoke.


    Then, Rosalie heard a familiar voice. William, what are you doing?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body immediately stiffened. It was Zachary¡¯s voice.


    In the past, she thought that he would protect her from everything. In the end. Zachary was simply


    someone who casually. abandoned her.


    Rosalie could not help trembling. She never thought she would be in a messy situation when she


    met Zachary again after being released from prison.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you bring your fianc¨¦e here for dinner today? What a coincidence. Your ex-


    girlfriend is also having dinner with me today, but she refuses me and makes me unhappy. Do you


    want to stand up for her?¡±


    As William spoke, he grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hair and forced her to raise her head, facing Zachary.


    With that, Rosalie saw Zachary¡¯s familiar face.


    The man who used to feel heartbroken at the sight of her getting slightly hurt was merely frowning in


    surprise, and his gaze was full of indifference.


    Just like back then, Zachary indifferently agreed that others could break Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    Yvette was standing next to Zachary. Looking at her delicate and beautiful face, Rosalie narrowed


    her pupils. She seemed to see Yvette smiling again, watching others remove her nails one after


    another and fracture her fingers.


    It hurt so much.


    Rosalie trembled even more.


    Zachary and Yvette were like the nightmares that would awaken Rosalie countless times. At that


    moment, they were right in front of her.


    ¡°William, what you want to do is your business. I have nothing to do with her.¡± Zachary frowned in


    disgust.


    Rosalie only felt a sharp pain in her heart. Although she had already given up on Zachary, it turned


    out that she was still hurt when she heard that. Rosalie regretted loving the wrong person.


    She mocked inwardly, ¡°Rosalie, what are you looking forward to? Do you really expect someone to


    save you?¡±


    She could only rely on herself at that moment.


    ¡°Really? So it doesn¡¯t matter if I treat her like this?¡± William suddenly dragged Rosalie to the pool in


    an artificialndscape beside him and pressed Rosalie¡¯s head into the water.


    Instantly, the cold water rushed into Rosalie¡¯s mouth and nose. It almost choked her.


    William seemed to be trying to vent his aggrievedness when he was beaten by Zachary because of


    Rosalie. Right then, he pressed Rosalie¡¯s head into the water again and shouted proudly. ¡°Rosalie, I


    want to know who can save you now.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, Jonathan is still waiting for us. It¡¯s bad to make him wait for a long time.¡± Yvette¡¯s voice


    came to Rosalie when she


    was in a trance.


    ¡°Okay¡± replied Zachary indifferently.


    His tone reminded Rosalie of the time he had agreed when Yvette said she wanted to break


    Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    His word sounded gentle but could make Rosalie suffer


    The feeling of suffocation was getting stronger Rosalie did not even have the strength to struggle.


    She mused. ¡°Will I die? I didn¡¯t die when I was in prison, yet I might die in this ce! And who would


    come to save me? There¡¯ll be no one


    Her head was submerged in the cold water again and again. She was pressed into the water with a


    sshing sound that kept ? echoing, but no one came forward to stop William


    Yvette strolled toward the stairs while holding Zachary¡¯s arm. From the corner of her eyes, she


    nced at Rosalie being ravaged like a dead body and curled her red lips unknowingly


    No one woulde to save Rosalie Even if Rosalie did not die by then, she would have been


    seriously injured.


    Suddenly, a reproach sounded on the second floor ¡®Enough Bring the woman upstairs


    Yvette looked in disbelief at the second floor A tall figure was standing beside a column on the


    second floor. On his delicate facial features, there was a hint of anger


    It was Jonathan. His gaze was directed at Rosalie

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Yvette couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan wanted to see Rosalie.


    As a member of the Hamilton family, she naturally understood that Jonathan didn¡¯t care much about


    Mnie and chose her just because she was suitable to be thedy of the Youngblood family.


    Back at Mnie¡¯s funeral, he had worn an indifferent facade, as though Mnie¡¯s life and death


    were inconsequential to


    him.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would take to stir the emotions of this man.


    Now, she saw the trace of anger on his handsome face, which was a sight that she had never seen


    before.


    And it was because of Rosalie, the woman who was as insignificant as an ant


    She turned to look at Zachary beside her, only to see the same incredulity in his eyes.


    At this moment, Carlos, who was standing beside Jonathan, quickly responded, ¡°Yes¡± His heart


    trembled at the thought of Jonathan being angry,


    Anyone who had seen Jonathan lose his temper once would never want to witness it again.


    However, in the next moment, Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Forget about it, you go downstairs


    and deal with it. It¡¯s too noisy!¡±


    Carlos responded once again and hurriedly left.


    Rosalie felt as though she had just heard Jon¡¯s voice, but Jon¡¯s voice was always gentle and never


    carried that hint of anger before.


    Jon¡­ Oh, Jon. Her mind shed with the memory of that icy yet angelic beautiful face.


    She wondered if Jon would mourn for her if she died.


    Just as Rosalie felt like she was about to pass out from suffocation, suddenly, the pressure around


    her neck eased. She copsed onto the ground, gasping for breath and inhaling fresh air in big


    gulps.


    William was now subdued by two securities in club uniforms and was pinned down to the ground.


    They were surrounded by a lot of security.


    Moments ago, William had paid little attention when he heard Jonathan¡¯s reprimand. He didn¡¯t


    expect that the person who had raised the voice was the all-powerful Jonathan of Strico.


    At the same time, a high-ranking manager from the club hurried over.


    ¡°Mr. Warner, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing? Release me immediately!¡± William


    demanded. His family was one of the shareholders of the club, so he was considered one of the


    owners, which exined his arrogant behavior at the ce.


    However, Ethan paid no heed to William. Instead, he walked directly to Rosalie and said


    respectfully, ¡°Miss, you can leave


    now.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded, especially William.


    ¡°Mr. Warner, what are you talking about? She is just a sanitary worker. Why should she¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Youngblood¡¯s order. Mr. Youngblood dislikes being disturbed, Ethan exined.


    The name ¡°Youngblood¡¯ sent chills racing down William¡¯s spine. In Strico, such a name could only


    belong to one individual


    Jonathan! ¡°Could it have been Mr. Youngblood who issued that reprimand carlier?¡± he couldn¡¯t help


    but ponder.


    Wed, Sept


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood? How could Mr. Youngblood possibly stand up for this woman? S-She was the one


    who killed Mr. Youngblood¡¯s fianc¨¦e in that ident!¡± William couldn¡¯t believe it.


    However, Ethan¡¯s expression left no room for doubt.


    Even Rosalie was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that the person who had just saved her was


    Jonathan.


    It felt like a cruel twist of fate.


    Rosalie adjusted her clothes hastily and stood up in a disheveled state. She left the scene in haste,


    completely oblivious to the pair of eyes on the second floor that had been observing her all along.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie¡¯s disheveled retreating figure.


    She was merely a pawn in his game, yet he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he felt so uneasy


    watching her being treated this


    way.


    He mused that perhaps, even as a pawn, she was his and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone


    elseying a hand on her. Only he has the right to do so, and no one else!


    After a while, he turned and walked away.


    Standing not far away, Zachary watched Rosalie¡¯s departing figure with a pensive look in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Yvette, standing beside him, discreetly bit her lip in frustration. She felt far from


    pleased that Rosalie had gotten off so easily and that William had caused such amotion.


    He had even disturbed Jonathan!


    But then, the arrival of another person took her by surprise.


    It was Carlos, Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson!¡± Ethan greeted him with profound respect.


    Carlos looked at William as if he was looking at a dead man. This guy, of all people to provoke, had


    to pick someone who caught Jonathan¡¯s interest.


    It was also a coincidence that Jonathan was in the club and happened to witness the entire scene.


    Carlos instructed one of the securities nearby, ¡°Just repeat what he did earlier.¡±


    Without hesitation, the two robust securities dragged William to the edge of the pool, pressing his


    head down and repeating the same actions he had done to Rosalie earlier.


    The other ssmates, including Zachary and Yvette, were all dumbfounded.


    No one could have predicted that things would unfold this way.


    The securities showed no mercy, and Ethan had no intentions of pleading on William¡¯s behalf as


    well.


    After all, the Straus family was just one of the club¡¯s shareholders. Sacrificing one shareholder¡¯s son


    now seemed like an agreeable solution, one that other shareholders would likely appreciate.


    Carlos turned around and looked at Zachary and Yvette.


    Yvette was the first to regain herposure and smiled faintly, ¡°Sorry for keeping Mr. Youngblood


    waiting. We¡¯ll go see him right away.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Carlos replied indifferently. ¡°Mr. Youngblood says he doesn¡¯t have time to meet with you


    today. You may leave now.¡± Without waiting for their response, he left on his own.


    hapter 18


    Yvette and Zachary exchanged helpless nces. She gritted her teeth in frustration. Their nned


    meeting with Jonathan had been ruined because of Rosalie. She swore to herself that she would


    not let Rosalie off the hook!


    Rosalie returned to the Environment and Sanitation Administration, still shaken from what happened


    earlier.


    ¡°Rosalie, why are you all wet? Did you fall into the river? Did something happen when you were


    delivering the documents?¡± Yulissa asked.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and exined slowly, ¡°The documents¡­ they¡¯re fine. I identally fell


    into a small pool earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold. You better change your clothes quickly and dry your hair,¡± Yulissa advised.


    Rosalie nodded. Fortunately, she had a spare set of clothes here to change into.


    After changing into dry clothes, Yulissa said, ¡°By the way, Lucas asked me to find out if you have


    any preferences when ites to your potential partner.


    ¡°Yulissa, I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not interested in dating right now. Could you please convey to Lucas that


    he should stop wasting his time on me?¡± Rosalie replied.


    Yulissa sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s how you truly feel, ll let Lucas know. But as a girl, you will eventually need


    to seekpanionship to spend the rest of your life with! You¡¯re not nning to remain alone


    forever, are you?¡±


    Inexplicably, at that moment, a face with distinct, handsome features floated into Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    She thought she wouldn¡¯t be alone in the end, as she would have Jon¡¯spanionship. She could


    stay with Jon together like a family and grow old together.


    When Rosalie returned to her residence in the evening, Jonathan was already in the rental home.


    ¡°Let me prepare dinner now, please wait for a moment,¡± Rosalie said. She was about to fetch some


    uncooked pasta when Jonathan suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Rosie, your clothes have a tear


    here.¡±


    Rosalie looked down and noticed a slight rip near the cor of her shirt. It wasn¡¯t very noticeable


    unless one looked closely.


    She realized it must have been torn by William at the club earlier in the day.


    ¡°The thread is a little loose. I¡¯ll mend it in a while,¡± Rosalie assured.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Rosie, did something happen to you today?¡±


    ¡°What could have happened to me? I just did my usual street sweeping,¡± she replied, not wanting to


    divulge the unsavory incident at the club to him.


    Such a scene was too sordid for him to know about.


    ¡°But Rosie, the back of your hand is a little red and swollen. Did you get injured?¡± he pointed out.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Rosalie nced at the back of her right hand, which was where Mandy had stepped on earlier


    today.


    ¡°I identally bumped my hand while sweeping the floor today. It¡¯s nothing,¡± she exined lightly,


    not wanting him to


    worry.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, if anyone ever mistreats you, just let me


    know, and I¡¯ll have your back.¡± He silently vowed to make those who dared to bully Rosalie face the


    consequences, so that no one would ever dare bully her again in the future.


    In an instant, her heart raced as if he knew everything.


    ¡°I can protect myself,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°But what if you can¡¯t?¡± Jonathan asked again.


    If it were truly like that, telling him wouldn¡¯t make a difference. However, Rosalie didn¡¯t voice her


    concern; she didn¡¯t want to hurt his pride.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t you want me to protect you?¡± His voice rang out again, and his deep, dark eyes fixated


    on her.


    She lightly bit her rosy lips and thought for a moment. Then, Jon, when the dayes that you


    have made a name for yourself and be stronger, you can protect me. For now, I¡¯ll protect you,


    and work hard to ensure no one bullies us.¡±


    A glint shed through Jonathan¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything more and merely replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Rosalie changed out of the slightly torn clothes, holding a needle and thread as she


    mended her clothes under themplight.


    Jonathan sat at the side and nced at the woman illuminated by the soft glow. Her head was


    lowered, and her shoulder- length hair cascaded over her shoulders. Her hair appeared slightly dry


    and discolored, perhaps due to poor nutrition, and her skin was not fair and bore the signs of three


    years of incarceration and exposure to the weather. Despite her inherently delicate features, the


    hardships of life had left a touch of weathered resilience on her.


    Nevertheless, as she was stitching her clothes, there was a quiet and understated elegance


    emanating from her that was strangely captivating. It was endlessly delightful to the eye..


    In his life circle, he rarely encountered women who sew their own clothes. Many women around him


    would intentionally present themselves as elegant or charming, hoping to catch his attention.


    He had never expected to be drawn to such a simple and unassuming aspect of a woman.


    Rosalie finished sewing a seam and lifted her head, her gaze meeting Jonathan¡¯s.


    His gaze was so focused that it caused a slight blush to rise to her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are


    you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I just think you look really beautiful,¡± he said.


    Rosalieughed. She knew how vast the difference was between her current self and her past self.


    She doubted anyone would consider her beautiful when she stepped outside. At most, they might


    think she wasn¡¯t ugly.


    Nevertheless, receivingpliments like this did brighten her mood. After all, which woman


    wouldn¡¯t appreciate hearing ttering words?


    ¡°By the way, I found a piece of garment online when I was free today. Have a look and see if you


    like it?¡± She took out her phone, opened a shopping website, and clicked on a sweater she had


    ced in her shopping cart. Then she handed the phone to him, allowing him to examine the


    garment.


    Jonathan looked at the sweater. It was a id sweater priced at 40 dors with quite high sales


    figures. The monthly sales


    15:51


    wed, 6 Sept


    volume showed that it had sold tens of thousands of units.


    ¡°You only have one sweater for winter, and you don¡¯t even have a recement. It would be good to


    get another one. I¡¯ve read some good reviews about this one, people say it¡¯s great value for the


    price. And this style should look nice on you,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like it if you like it, Rosie,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I like; it¡¯s about what you like. If you don¡¯t like this sweater, I can find a different


    style or color for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°No need, this one is fine. I really like it,¡± Jonathan assured.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead and buy it for you.¡± Rosalie then proceeded with the online purchase.


    Jonathan looked at her and asked abruptly. ¡°Rosie, why are you so generous to me?¡± She bought


    clothes and mobile phones for him without hesitation while trying to cut corners on her own


    expenses.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little brother. Of course, I have to be good to you, she replied matter-of-factly.


    He was unsure why the words ¡°little brother¡± sounded somewhat grating to him. He wondered if


    Rosalie had forgotten that


    he was also a man.


    After being embarrassed at the club, William was beaten into the hospital by his father.


    Even so, several of the Straus family¡¯s business dealings rted to Youngblood Group were also


    adversely affected, resulting in significant losses for the Straus family.


    The attendees of the ss reunion that day found themselves in a dire situation as well. It seemed


    that either they had lost their jobs or their families were facing severe consequences. In a nutshell,


    each of them was engulfed in a cloud of misfortune.


    Jennie¡¯s legs were shaking and could hardly stand when she came out from the HR Department.


    The HR Department had handed her a termination letter, officially informing her of her dismissal and


    the requirement toplete her resignation formalities within a week..


    She had never thought about being dismissed by apany before.


    Her family had gone to great lengths to secure a position and stable job for her at the Municipal


    Management Bureau. Furthermore, her job yed a prominent role in her recent attempts at


    matchmaking. The potential suitors she had encountered were primarily drawn to her because of


    her position at the Municipal Management Bureau.


    If she were to be dismissed, not only would it be challenging to find another job in the current job


    market, but she would also be embarrassed in front of her friends and family. Her potential suitor


    would likely reconsider getting in touch with her as well.


    When she asked the HR Department about the reason for her dismissal, they simply stated that it


    was a directive from the higher-ups within the bureau. They assured her that she would receive


    compensation for her termination but made it clear that she would not be rehired.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennie panicked and called Mandy, ¡°Mandy, what should I do? I¡¯m going to be fired by the Municipal


    Management Bureau. You¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you have connections? Can you find a way and ask


    someone who has a good rtionship with our director to help me plead my case?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Mandy might have considered helping Jennie since she was


    obedient. However, at this moment, Mandy was helpless as she was burdened by her own troubles


    as well.


    The bank loan she had arranged was suddenly denied, and her family¡¯s business was on the verge


    of financial copse. Everyone from her family was desperately trying to find people to borrow


    money from.


    Unfortunately, they faced rejection everywhere they turned, with no one willing to lend money to


    their family. The possibility of bankruptcy loomed over their family at any moment.


    63% 1


    wed, 6 Sept


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you. Go look for someone else!¡± Mandy said.


    ¡°How could you say that? I did what you asked me to do before. You said you wanted me to lead


    Rosalie into the private room of our ss reunion, and I did it without any hesitation. Now, when I


    need your help, you¡¯re refusing?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    At that moment, Jennie absolutely hated Mandy. One of Jennie¡¯s close colleagues in the HR


    Department secretly informed her that it was rted to her abuse of power and exploitation of


    personnel of the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    Jennie thought about it, and the only incident that fit in the usation was getting Rosalie to send


    documents. However, Mandy was the mastermind of that scheme.


    ¡°I never forced you. You were willing to do it because you also wanted Rosalie to make a fool of


    herself. I only offered an idea, while you were the one who executed it. It has nothing to do with me,


    Mandy said, immediately severing ties with Jennie.


    The two of them began to get into a dispute.


    After Jennie fell out with Mandy, her family scolded her fiercely. Still, they tried to look for someone


    to help her by spending money and using their connections, but they couldn¡¯t even find anyone to


    send their money and gifts to.


    Even when it was eventually sent out, the other party would return the money and gifts to them


    within two days.


    Finally, an old acquaintance of their family for many years secretly said to them, ¡°Who exactly did


    your daughter offend? That person seems to be a big shot. I heard from the director of the Municipal


    Management Bureau that it will be difficult for your daughter to get any job in the future, let alone a


    stable job.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jennie¡¯s parents were dumbstruck on the spot. Once they returned home, they


    immediately questioned Jennie about who she had offended.


    Jennie was dazed. ¡°What big shot could I possibly offend? I don¡¯t even get to meet any big shots in


    my work or life!¡± she pondered.


    Suddenly, things that happened at the ss reunion shed across her mind.


    On that day, Jonathan was thest one who helped Rosalie out. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Jonathan is the


    big shot behind Rosalie?¡± Jennie wondered.


    However, Jennie dismissed the idea as soon as it arose. Rosalie had killed Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    Mnie, back then. Regardless of what happened, it was not possible for Jonathan to be Rosalie¡¯s


    backer.


    Then, it could only be that¡­ Rosalie had a stroke of luck on that day and was saved by Jonathan


    identally, Jennie thought.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ the big shot behind Rosalie is someone else? But Rosalie is just a sanitary worker, How


    could it be? Jennie went on pondering.


    After thinking for a while, she reckoned the only one she had offended seemed to be Rosalie,


    The next day, Jennie hurriedly went to see Rosalie.


    As soon as Jennie saw Rosalie, her eyes welled up with tears as she said, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry for


    that day. It was all Mandy¡¯s idea to ask you to attend the ss reunion, and then I took the


    opportunity to ask you to send documents there. I¡¯ve been regretting it these days. It was all my


    fault that you suffered such humiliation at the ss reunion. I apologize to you.¡±


    Rosalie coldly watched Jennie putting on her act, not believing a word of what she said.


    ¡°Rosalie, can you please forgive me?¡± Jennie asked.


    Rosalie said indifferently, ¡°Why should I forgive you?¡±


    Jennie was taken aback. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already apologized. Won¡¯t you forgive me?¡± she asked again.


    Rosalie only found it ridiculous. ¡°You were doing your job by asking me to send documents, and


    there was nothing wrong


    15:51 Wed, 6 Sept


    with it. Naturally, I am not in a position to forgive or not forgive you.¡±


    Jennie was dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ how shall I put it? I can¡¯t say that I set her up, can I?¡± she


    thought.


    Jennie continued. ¡°But I¡­ I caused you to be embarrassed in front of everyone, and you were


    mistreated by William.¡±


    ¡°That was what they did. It has nothing to do with you, has it?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°It has something to do with me!¡± Jennie shouted in her mind. For the first time in her life, she


    desperately wanted to take the me herself.


    ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to work, Rosalie said. She walked past Jennie without regard


    for the miserable look of thetter. Then, she walked straight to the opposite side of the road and


    began to sweep the ground.


    Although Rosalie didn¡¯t know why Jennie came to see her today, she was not going to forgive what


    happened that day.


    While Rosalie was sweeping the ground, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She looked up


    and saw Lucas from the transport crew.


    Lucas¡¯ face flushed slightly. As if he had plucked up great courage, he said, ¡°Rosalie, I heard from


    Yulissa that you don¡¯t want to start a rtionship now, but¡­ but I¡¯m sincere and willing to wait for


    you. You¡­ Whenever you are ready for a rtionship.


    you cane to me.¡±


    After saying that, Lucas seemed to find what he said a little inappropriate and thus changed his


    words hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not that youe to me. I mean, I can queue up to wait for you.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Lucas nkly. That was somewhat surprising for her. ¡°You should go find


    someone more suitable for you. I¡¯m just a street sweeper who earns little with no career prospects,


    not a good option for a wife,¡±


    ¡°But I like you.¡± After Lucas said that, his face seemed to be redder than before. ¡°I heard from


    Yulissa that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend now, I will wait.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ Just as Rosalie was about to reject Lucas again, she somehow hesitated, looking at his


    blushed face and nervous. expression. At least for now, Lucas seemed sincere to her, and he was


    indeed an honest man, as Yulissa said.


    A man like this would usually be a good husband and father, but he would probably stay away from


    her if he found out that she had been in prison.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, who is this gentleman?¡±


    Rosalie turned around and saw a familiar figure walking toward her. The ck down jacket, ck


    trousers, and sneakers were all cheap goods, but they looked splendid on Jonathan. At this


    moment, Jonathan¡¯s stunning almond eyes, just below his bangs, stared straight at Lucas with a


    trace of unfriendliness.


    ¡°This is my colleague. Jon, why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I finished work earlier today, so I just came to check on you. As Jonathan was speaking, he


    grasped Rosalie¡¯s left hand. ¡°Your hand is a little cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± It was natural for her hands to turn cold when she worked outdoors in the winter as the


    wind was strong. Rosalie was used to it.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand with both hands and gently rubbed it to warm it up. After that, he


    grasped her other hand and started rubbing it until it was warmed up again.


    Lucas watched the intimate interaction between Jonathan and Rosalie in a daze and couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Rosalie, is this¡­. your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie nodded.


    Jonathan nced at Lucas nonchntly, then wrapped his arm around Rosalie¡¯s waist and leaned


    closer to her in a domineering manner. He asked, ¡°What time are you getting off work? I¡¯ll go home


    together with you today.¡±


    15.51 weu, o sepi


    ¡°In half an hour. I just need to finish sweeping this road,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan smiled.


    Somehow, Lucas felt strange watching the interaction between the two. He doubted if they really


    were brothers and sisters. The way Jonathan looked at Rosalie, as well as his manner and attitude,


    seemed like a man iming possession of a woman.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    He must have thought too much!


    When Lucas saw that Rosalie was about to work, he shook his head and said, ¡°Rosalie, t-then I¡¯ll


    leave first. You go ahead.¡±


    After Lucas left. Jonathan suddenly pinched Rosalie¡¯s chin, half forcing her face into his. ¡°I don¡¯t like


    you looking at other men like this.¡±


    Rosalie chuckled. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m not into him.¡±


    ¡°Is he not interested in you either? Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Is he the colleague who likes you?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    ¡°Yes, he is. I¡¯ve asked Yulissa to turn him down on my behalf. But I didn¡¯t expect him toe to see


    me again today.¡±


    ¡°Lucas is not good enough for you. If you don¡¯t like him, you should have rejected him more


    directly.¡± Jonathan stated.


    Rosalieughed and said. ¡°You think too highly of me. I¡¯m not the right person for him. He owris a


    house and a car. He¡¯s also a permanent employee. A lot of women in the administration like him.¡±


    ¡°You deserve better, Jonathan said, his tone possessive in a way he hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    Rosalie packed the tools after she finished cleaning the road. When she was about to return them


    to the Environment and Sanitation Administration, Jennie rushed out from the side and said,


    ¡°Rosalie, please forgive me. I can¡¯t afford to lose this job. It is important to me! Please tell the


    director you have forgiven me and asked him to revoke the dismissal order from the HR


    Department! Please!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Jennie still felt that the person she was most likely to offend was Rosalie.


    Rosalie looked at Jennie and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person. If the director decides to


    fire you, it has nothing to do with me. I have no right to see the director too.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve offended. Could it be that Zachary saw what


    happened to you that day and stood up for you? So he got me fired?¡± Jennie said hurriedly. After


    much deliberation, this seemed to be the only possibility.


    After Jennie finished speaking, Rosalie finally figured out why Jennie hade to her and begged


    her forgiveness. She thought, ¡°Zachary? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even feel sorry for me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you believe Zachary is responsible for your job loss, you


    should look for him.¡± Rosalie said coldly, then held Jonathan¡¯s hand and walked past Jennie.


    Jennie wanted to follow them and speak to Rosalie. But when Jonathan turned around and nced


    at her faintly, she suddenly stopped.


    His


    gaze suddenly made her feel terrified. If she went up to bother Rosalie again, she might end up


    even worse off than she


    was now.


    ¡°What the¡­ hell is going on? His face was mostly hidden behind the bangs. I couldn¡¯t see his face


    at all, but his gaze scared me to the core. Is he Rosalie¡¯s boy toy? Also, is there really a big shot


    behind Rosalie¡¯s back? If there was, then who would it be? Is it Zachary? Or is it someone else?¡±


    Jennie wondered.


    But, at this point, she was afraid to step forward and approach them.


    When they were on their way back, Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°Jon, do you know Zachary?¡±


    ¡°The CEO of Xanthos Group?¡± he replied.


    ¡°You know him? Well, he was mentioned quite often in the entertainment news these days. He¡¯s the


    male lead in the marriage of convenience between the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family. He¡¯s


    also¡­ my ex-boyfriend.¡± Her footsteps paused, hesitating for a moment before saying.


    Jonathan also stopped and stood quietly beside Rosalie, looking at her.


    Maybe there were some words, some emotions that she had been holding in for far too long that


    she couldn¡¯t help but wish to spill out at this moment. ¡°Is it unbelievable that someone like me would


    ever be his girlfriend?¡±


    Sheughed at herself mockingly. ¡°I was a rookie attorney not long out of school back then. I


    thought he and I would get married. But I didn¡¯t expect to be convicted of drunk driving in a car


    ident that resulted in the death of others. At that time, he couldn¡¯t wait to break up with me and


    even¡­¡±


    She paused and didn¡¯t continue talking about the nightmarish scene in the prison,


    Her fingers seemed to be aching again. Even though her nails had grown back and the broken


    bones had been reattached, they were no longer the same as before!


    ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all over, she said bitterly.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. He knew exactly what had happened even if she didn¡¯t finish what


    she was saying. All of her details were noted down in the file Carlos gave him.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything when he first read that information. However, when he heard her say it, he


    felt as if his heart was slightly aching


    Jonathan wondered. ¡°Am I sad because of what she went through? Am I really feeling sorry for a


    woman?¡±


    She took a deep breath and continued, ¡®Since then, I told myself, don¡¯t easily believe in love


    between a man and a woman anymore. Maybe that person still loves you today, but if you vite


    their interests, they will immediately abandon you tomorrow. And you¡¯ll be alone, just like an


    outcast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you alone,¡± Jonathan said abruptly.


    She smiled suddenly, and the pain she had just felt seemed to be diluted by his words. She had a


    warm feeling. ¡°I know you¡¯re not going to leave me alone, Jon.¡±


    She paused, and then added. ¡°So now I don¡¯t think about falling in love or marrying anyone and


    having children. Those are


    all out of reach for me.¡±


    Jonathan frowned slightly as if he didn¡¯t like what she said.


    ¡°Look at that advertisement. Zachary bought this advertisement for Yvette. The advertising slogan,


    I¡¯ve been waiting. waiting forever for you. Isn¡¯t it very romantic? It is so easy to stop loving one and


    immediately fall in love with another.¡± As she spoke, she pointed to arge wall projection


    advertising not far away.


    for


    The Xanthos family had ced this advertisement in manyrge shopping malls in Strico, which


    was also a warm-up the marriage of convenience between the Xanthos and Hamilton families.


    Many media outlets were praising the romance of this advertisement these days, with some even


    dubbing Yvette ¡°the happiest woman.¡±


    It drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on the slender woman in front of him. She looked calm as if everything


    could be ignored. Nothing could arouse her emotions these days.


    Inexplicably, his heart tightened. He pondered, ¡°What about me? Will I influence her emotions?¡±


    Raising his hand, he reached out to cover her eyes as she looked at the projection of the


    advertisement. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this advertisement, how about removing it tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Hearing that, she thought he was just kidding. In her view, those advertisements were deliberately


    made by the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family for a marriage of convenience so no one would


    dare to take it down. It was dark in front of her eyes. His hand pressed against her skin, and she


    could feel a trace of warmth from it.


    After a while, she took his hand down and looked up at him. ¡°Thank you, Jon.¡± She thought he said


    those words tofort her. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡± As she said that, she took his hand and


    walked back home.


    He nced at the huge projection advertising again before walking away with her.


    When they arrived at her rental home, Rosalie went to the security post in the residential area and


    picked up the parcel there. It was a sweater she bought online.


    After opening the parcel, she took out the sweater and touched its material. ¡°Not bad. ording to


    the price, it¡¯s still value for money, she thought.


    Then she said, ¡°Jon,e and try this. Let¡¯s see whether the sweater fits you well.¡±


    The sweater was blue-green and had a id pattern. When Jonathan put it on, Rosalie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°Well, he looks really good in this.¡±


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Jon, bend down.¡±


    Jonathan bent down as he heard that. Rosalie held ab andbed his bangs backward.


    Instantly, a face with a distinct figure appeared.


    Rosalie had always known he was good-looking, but his bangs covered most of his eyes when the


    two were together. So at that moment, when his eyes were fully revealed before her, she was


    amazed again.


    ¡°My Jon is so handsome,¡± Rosalie could not help eximing. ¡°If youb your bangs backward, I


    guess a group of girls will chase after you and grab the flyers in your hands when you distribute


    them on the road.


    He smiled slightly. Her words ¡®my Jon¡¯ seemed to please him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the barber shop and get you a haircutter! It¡¯s a pity that your hair covers your


    beautiful eyes,¡± she


    muttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the pity? This look can only be shown to you, Rosie, Jonathan said.


    Rosalieughed. ¡°You can wear this sweater tomorrow. I¡¯ll wash the sweater after you change out of


    it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded.


    Then she opened her phone camera, took a picture of Jonathan wearing the sweater, and posted it


    on Instagram.


    Speaking of which, there were only a few people on her Instagram. She only had two friends. One


    was Lillian, and the other was Jonathan.


    ¡°I want to show Lillian, and I think she will envy me for having a younger brother,¡± said Rosalie. Only


    at such a moment would she behave like a young girl instead of being indifferent like most of the


    time.


    As expected, Lillian liked the post shortly and sent her a message: [This sweater looks good. How


    much is it?]


    Rosalie: [40 dors. It¡¯s good in quality and materials. Plus, it can keep you warm.]


    Lillian: [I¡¯ll buy one for my dad, too. By the way, your brother has a perfect figure. Actually, he can try


    to be a model for online stores. The standard is not high, but the ie is much higher than


    distributing flyers.]


    Rosalie thought it was good, so she asked Jonathan, ¡°What do you think of being a model for online


    fashion stores?¡±


    ¡°So-so,¡± he said.


    ¡°Butpared to your current job as a flyer distributor, this job is much more profitable and stable,¡±


    she refuted.


    He stared at her. ¡°Rosie, do you think I¡¯m earning too little money?¡±


    *1


    ¡°Ah, no!¡± She denied it and exined, ¡°I just hope you can have a better life. From her perspective,


    her life would be as it was, but she hoped he could live a better life.


    ¡°Ill have a better life. By that time, I can also give you the kind of life you want, Rosie.¡± He looked at


    her seriously when he spoke.


    It was clearly just a game for him, but at that moment, he wanted to give her a new life in the future


    for real. It was indeed easy for him.


    Rosalieughed. She did not think Jon could give her the life she wanted, but she did not want to


    hurt his self-esteem, so she said, ¡°Okay, okay. I will wait until you make a lot of money to support


    me in the future, Jon. And then, I can live afortable life as a parasite.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, and a gleam of light shed across his deep eyes. He could protect her and let


    her be a parasite for the rest of her life if she wished to.


    The next day, when Carlos went to the pantry, he heard some colleagues talking. ¡®Did you see the


    sweater Mr. Youngblood wore today?¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be from Amazon¡¯s Lightning Deal¡±


    ¡°No way. How could Mr. Youngblood wear best-selling clothes from Amazon?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible too. Could it be from a certain famous brand that has inspired knock-offs and


    best-selling products by others? But Mr. Youngblood gives off a different vibe with that sweater on. It


    looks so good that I also want to buy one for my husband.¡±


    ¡°Hey, send me the sweater linkter¡±


    Carlos¡¯ body trembled, and he left the pantry silently. He felt embarrassed to tell those two


    colleagues that the clothes on Jonathan that day were indeed from Amazon¡¯s Lightning Deal. He


    even saw someone wearing the same sweater as Jonathan in thepany that day.


    Jonathan did not care much but nced at the colleague faintly.


    However, that colleague looked shocked and did not seem to believe that Jonathan was wearing


    the same sweater as himself. Carlos returned to the CEO¡¯s Office and saw Jonathan had taken off


    his suit jacket. He was reading documents at his desk. The best-selling sweater on him made him


    look more elegant and schrly than usual, with a less fierce and murderous


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    aura.


    Carlos thought. ¡°This sweater must be bought by Rosalie for him. Mr. Youngblood usually changes


    out of the clothes he wore in the rental home before he came to thepany. But today, he didn¡¯t


    change the sweater. What does it mean? Moreover, when will Mr. Youngblood stop going back and


    forth daily to that small rental home like this? However, Carlos naturally dared not to ask Jonathan


    those questions.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, this is the acquisition n that you want.¡± Carlos put the documents on Jonathan¡¯s


    desk. When he was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Jonathan.


    ¡°Did you know that Zachary of the Xanthos family made a lot of holographic projection advertising


    for Yvette in the city?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Carlos was stunned as he did not expect that Jonathan would suddenly ask about that.


    15:52 Wed, 6 Sept 10


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Carlos answered.


    ¡°How many such projection advertising is there in this city?¡± Jonathan asked again.


    K

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    63%


    ¡°There should be 99 of them.¡± Carlos recalled having seen news coverage about it. Zachary had


    mentioned in an interview that there were a total of 99 holographic projections, symbolizing 99


    lifetimes of love.


    The statement was once considered a ssic by many of Yvette¡¯s fans. Being a popr actress in


    the entertainment industry, Yvette naturallymanded a sizable fan following


    ¡°Take down every single one of them,¡± Jonathan decreed.


    ¡°All?¡± Carlos was surprised.


    ¡°All, Jonathan affirmed firmly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll attend to it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s sudden request to take down all the Xanthos family¡¯s projection


    advertising caught Carlos off guard. He thought, ¡°Could it be that the Xanthos family and Hamilton


    families had offended Mr. Youngblood? Or was Mr. Youngblood no longer in favor of the marriage of


    convenience between the two families? But hadn¡¯t Mr. Youngblood epted the engagement party


    invitations from both the Xanthos and Hamilton families before?¡±


    Carlos found himself engulfed in a haze of perplexity. Suddenly, he jolted. A thought struck him like


    a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Youngblood wanted to take down the projection advertising because of¡­


    Rosalie¡¯s involvement?¡± Carlos was startled by his own notion.


    ¡°Would Mr. Youngblood really do this for a woman? Would he hold grudges against the Xanthos


    family and the Hamilton. family because of a woman? Even in the case of thete Mnie, the


    woman who was to be Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife, he never jeopardized his standing in the business


    world by antagonizing rivals on her behalf. What does Rosalie really mean to Mr. Youngblood?


    Carlos wrestled with bewilderment.


    As she stood in the hotel corridor, Loretta gazed at the man dressed impably in a suit before her.


    He possessed a handsome appearance with a touch of schrly aura. ¡°Zachary, my brother-in-


    law¡­ Ah, wair. I suppose I can¡¯t address you as brother-inw any more. You and my sister are a


    thing of the past.¡±


    Xanthos Group was nning for an ambitiousrge-scale film production. Once Loretta got wind of


    that development, she diligently ascertained that Zachary was scheduled to dine at the hotel and


    promptly seized the opportunity to meet him.


    Since Rosalie wouldn¡¯te to plead with Zachary, then it was up to her!


    When he heard the word ¡°sister¡± from her lips, Zachary experienced a momentary pause.


    Recollections of the recent episode at the club, wherein he had encountered Rosalie, resurfaced in


    his thoughts.


    Although that woman was someone he had once loved, she had alsoe perilously close to


    causing the downfall of the Xanthos family.


    Had he not ended the rtionship with her in time, and if the Hamilton family hadn¡¯t stepped in to


    support the Xanthos family, thetter might have descended into the realm of third-rate enterprises!


    On that particr day, she was d in the attire of a sanitary worker, looking disheveled. He would


    never have anticipated that the once proud and outstanding newwyer would eventually be


    relegated to the status of a menial sanitary worker following her release from prison.


    As he reflected on that, the scene shed before his eyes again. It was the one where she had her


    nails pulled out but still crawled desperately toward him.


    She had repeatedly imed that she was wrongly used!


    For a fleeting moment, he had been swayed by her words. Nheless, eyewitnesses and


    evidence were firmly in ce. How could she possibly be falsely used?


    She remained obstinately defiant in acknowledging any wrongdoing, even till the very end.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re aware,¡± Zachary said coldly.


    Summoning her courage, Loretta continued, ¡°Um¡­ at present, our family can only rely on me. I


    hope I can take on more substantial roles and augment my ie to support the family. But Ick


    influential connections, and Rosie has been to jail. It¡¯s difficult for me to fight for better roles.¡±


    Loretta tried her best to make her situation sound even direr, hoping to evoke sympathy from the


    other party.


    However, Zachary¡¯s countenance remained resolute and unyielding Unfazed, Loretta pushed on,


    putting more effort into her words. ¡°After all, Rosie once had her moments of glory, I do not want to


    see her suffer unduly. I hope to earn more money and provide her with a better life. I wonder if you,


    my brother-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother-inw?¡± A voice suddenly cut in. A woman draped in a refined brown coat


    stepped forward. As soon as she saw Loretta, she let out a mockingugh. ¡°Who did I think it was?


    It turns out to be the sister of that murderer


    Loretta¡¯s expression instantly turned unsightly. She recognized the woman before her as Yvette, the


    rightful fianc¨¦e of Zachary.


    Yvette stepped forward, her gaze full of disdain as she stared at Loretta. ¡°I recall you¡¯re merely a


    minor actress, right? What¡¯s the matter? You came to see Zachary today and keep calling him


    brother-inw. Are you hoping Zachary might hand you another female lead role? Your audacity


    truly knows no bounds.¡±


    Loretta felt incredibly embarrassed by the scolding. Unfortunately, other people were passing by the


    corridor, watching the scene unfold as if it were a scripted y.


    Caught in the predicament. Loretta¡¯s thoughts turned resentfully toward Rosalie. ¡°Were it not for her


    involvement in a fatal ident while driving, I might already have be a popr celebrity in my


    own right. basking in the spotlight and not suffering like this.¡±


    At that moment, Loretta conveniently forgot that Rosalie¡¯s connections had also facilitated her initial


    opportunities and respectable rules.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Yvette spoke impatiently.


    Loretta could only force a smile and look at Zachary pitifully. ¡°If I were to depart now, wouldn¡¯t my


    endeavor to meet him today be in vain?¡±


    ¡°You should head back. Rosalie and I no longer have anything to do with each other,¡± Zachary


    dered.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Loretta was about to say something more in response to his deration.


    Yvette let out a cold snort and directed it at Loretta. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have the security


    throw you out!¡±


    Loretta bit her lips and reluctantly left, nning to find another opportunity in the future.


    Yvette turned to Zachary and said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re still thinking about Rosalie? Just


    moments ago, Loretta kept calling you brother-inw. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jonathan might catch


    wind of this? Don¡¯t forget, Mel almost married him back then.¡±


    Her words sounded like a warning.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened. How could he forget it? The name ¡°Jonathan¡± was like an impending


    sword hanging over the Xanthos family¡¯s head. Over the past three years, the Xanthos family had


    not enjoyed a single day of true peace.


    Even the rendezvous he had arranged with Jonathan a few days ago fell through due to Rosalie¡¯s


    influence.


    ¡°Just a three-year sentence for Rosalie is really letting her off too lightly. Mel lost her life just like


    that, and you¡¯re still letting her call you brother-inw? Zachary, do you really think I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Yvette expressed with a surge of anger.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t pay any attention to Loretta. She¡¯s simply seeking social advancement. I


    made it clear to her that I¡¯vepletely cut ties with Rosalie!¡± Zachary embraced Yvette in his arms.


    ¡°Remember a few days ago when William subjected Rosalie to such treatment? Didn¡¯t I step in to


    help her?¡±


    15:52 wed, o sept


    Yvette¡¯s mood improved slightly, and she returned to the private room with Zachary,


    23.63%


    Their friends from the same social circle were in the private room. They were gathered for a pre-


    engagement celebration.


    Suddenly, someone brought up the topic of Zachary putting up 99 holographic projection advertising


    across the city.


    As a result, a surge of enthusiasm swept through the gathering, prompting romantic utterances from


    them. Among them, Meredith, who was closest to Yvette, chimed in, ¡°Oh, by the way, isn¡¯t


    Silverstone Tower right across from our hotel? I remember there being holographic projection


    advertising on that tower too, and we should be able to see them from here. It¡¯s quite likely that we


    can enjoy them live from here.¡±


    As Meredith spoke, she pulled open the curtains.


    As she sported a sweet face, Yvette remarked in jest, ¡°You guys are quite something¡­¡±


    However, upon unveiling the curtains and the subsequent passage of time, the anticipated


    holographic projection advertising failed to materialize. The building across the street remained


    illuminated solely by regr lights.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Could it be that the projection advertising is malfunctioning?¡± Meredith uttered


    in astonishment.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Yvette frowned as well and looked at Zachary. After all, the advertisement was put out by the


    Xanthos family.


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find out what¡¯s going on¡­.¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, his phone suddenly rang. As Zachary answered the call,


    his expression turned grim. ¡°What? Taken down? All of them? Are they not concerned about


    breaching the contract and paying the penalty?¡±


    ¡°The other party said even if they were to pay the full penalty for the contract breach, they insist on


    taking down the advertisements,¡± the manager in charge of the matter conveyed somberly over the


    phone. ¡°Furthermore, Mr. Xanthos, we have urgently contacted otherpanies, but none of them


    are willing to take on this projection ad.¡±


    In other words, apart from the enterprises owned by Hamilton Group and Xanthos Group, scarcely


    any other facades were deemed appropriate for amodating these projection advertising.


    ¡°Who exactly on earth has a grudge against the Xanthos family?¡± Zachary¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s Youngblood Group, the manager revealed. This matter was personally handled by Carlos, the


    personal assistant of Youngblood Group.¡±


    Zachary was immediately taken aback. ¡°Carlos¡­ That was Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant! Could it


    be that this was Jonathan¡¯s intention? Was he the one behind the removal of these holographic


    projections?¡±


    ¡°What does this mean? Is Jonathan opposing the marriage of convenience between the Xanthos


    and Hamilton families?¡± As these conjectures raced through his thoughts. Zachary¡¯s palms grew


    sweaty with apprehension.


    The removal of all the Xanthos family¡¯s 99 projection advertising throughout the city ignited a


    whirlwind of discussions overnight, stirring discussions among the people. Many online users


    spected whether there had been a drift in the rtionship between Zachary and Yvelle.


    On that same evening. Zachary and Yvette issued a joint statement, asserting the solidity of their


    rtionship. They exined that the removal of the projection advertising was solely due to the


    expiration of the contract period, proiming that their love was not bound by any expiry date.


    That promation once again garnered the admiration of many of Yvette¡¯s fans.


    Inside the rental home, Rosalie was browsing the inte and chanced upon the news. She was


    momentarily stupefied. ¡°It was only yesterday that I mentioned the projection advertising to Jon. To


    her surprise, she discovered that all of them had been taken down the very next day after she


    mentioned it.


    ¡°The ads have been taken down. Are you happy, Rosie?¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s voice echoed


    through the room.


    She was jolted back to reality, finding him standing beside her, seemingly having perused the


    contents disyed on her phone. He looked at her with a smile ying on his lips.


    For a moment, an uncanny sensation coursed through her, as if there was an underlying link


    between him and the whole matter. It was almost as if he was the one who had orchestrated the


    removal of these advertisements.


    However, she quickly dismissed the thought with a chuckle. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be possible. Even if he


    had mentioned it before, it was likely just a passingment, a mere coincidence at most.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s really no happiness or unhappiness about it. Between me and Zachary, it¡¯s all in the


    past. I don¡¯t feel anything for him anymore. Therefore, whoever he opts to wed, whoever captures


    his heart, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Do


    you really not care about him anymore?¡± His gaze bore into her, his beautiful eyes seeming as if


    they could see right through her.


    Would you care about someone who once abandoned you?¡± she retorted.


    Suddenly, another woman¡¯s visage shed in his mind-the woman he should have called his


    mother. She too, had abandoned him, hadn¡¯t she?


    She had left him behind sopletely. Even if he knelt down and begged her, she never looked


    back.


    Since then, he had sworn that he would never kneel before anyone again, nor would he ever beg


    anyone to stay.


    The smile at the corner of his lips deepened. ¡°Indeed, I asked a foolish question. Who would care


    about someone who abandoned them?¡±


    She looked at him, somewhat dazed. He was right in front of her, yet for some reason, she felt as if


    she couldn¡¯t see him clearly. It was as though a thin veil covered his face. As if beneath his faint


    smiley a forbidden territory beyond the reach


    of others.


    She thought of what he had once said-how he had no family.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°So¡­ Had he also been abandoned by someone?¡± With that thought, she raised her hand, looped it


    around his neck, and pulled him closer to herself.


    His body stiffened slightly, yet he offered no resistance. He rested his head on her shoulder, feeling


    her breath surrounding


    him.


    The faint, delicate fragrance inexplicably brought him a sense of sce.


    It was as if being in her presence allowed him topletely let his guard downl


    ¡°Jon, didn¡¯t


    you once say you would never leave me behind? I feel the same. I won¡¯t leave you either.


    Regardless of the challenges that lie ahead, I¡¯ll stay by your side


    Her voice gently reverberated in his ears.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay by my side no matter what happens?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she responded with conviction.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± he asked.


    She let out a soft, melodic chuckle. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? My dear Jon is so well-behaved,


    that I can¡¯t resist liking him.¡±


    ¡°My dear Jon¡­¡± Intriguingly, her phrasing conveyed a sense of possession. Yet, instead of feeling


    repelled by it, he found himself embracing the sensation with a surge of contentment.


    He raised his head, causing their faces to nearly meld together, and their noses almost touching.


    A sudden flush spread across her face and she instinctively tried to step back, but his arm encircled


    her waist, halting her


    retreat.


    ¡°Do you like it when I¡¯m well-behaved?¡± he asked softly.


    Her gazended on his exquisitely handsome face. Unwittingly, Rosalie nibbled on her lip, sensing


    her cheeks flushing with


    warmth.


    She thought, ¡°It was just a very ordinary question, so why did it feel imbued with ambiguity when it


    emerged from his mouth?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After a brief pause, she responded in a hushed tone.


    ¡°So, if I were to be even better behaved, would you like me even more?¡± he queried.


    1


    If that question were to be posed by a child, it would be endearing and innocent. But when it came


    from him, it emanated a


    15-52 wed, o sept


    maic allure.


    ¡°Will you?¡± His face inched closer to hers, his thin lips nearly brushing against hers.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she heard herself reply in that manner.


    Her heart raced as if it might jump out of her chest.


    ¡°I clearly regarded him as a younger brother, but why did my body tense up so dramatically when


    his face drew so near? It was as though all my blood rushed to my head.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, she surmised that the intense reaction must be due to his


    extraordinarily striking appearance, momentarily distracting her. After all, the power of beauty on


    one¡¯s senses was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Rosalie, could you please give the area around the garbage bin another sweep? The garbage truck


    wille soon,¡± Yulissa requested.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied and walked to the trash bin, starting to clean the surroundings once more.


    Suddenly, a pair of DIOR high-heeled shoes caught her eye. Rosalie had seen her fair share of


    luxury brands and was well aware that these shoes alone probably exceeded her annual earnings.


    Then, she looked up and saw the captivating face of Yvette before her.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Rosalie had not anticipated encountering Yvette again so soon.


    Yvette¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed since the first time Rosalie hadid eyes on her. She remained


    stunning, her makeup meticulous, and her attire high fashion. A celebrity within the entertainment


    circle, she was veritably a socialite of the city.


    Even in those times when she ordered the extraction of Rosalie¡¯s fingernails during her


    imprisonment, Yvette maintained her delicate and elegant appearance. She sported designer


    clothes that seemed out of ce within the grim confines of the prison.


    She looked so bright and dazzling.


    However, it was this socialite, this embodiment of nobility in the eyes of others, whomanded


    the removal of Rosalie¡¯s own nails and carried out such cruel torments with a venomous voice.


    She became an enduring nightmare haunting Rosalie.


    Beside Yvette stood Meredith, who spotted Rosalie and promptly sneered, ¡®Well, well, well, look


    who we have here. Isn¡¯t she the lovely culprit who brought harm to your sister, Yvette? How poetic


    that she¡¯s toiling as a sanitary worker now.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale, and she remained silent. She lowered her head and continued to clean


    up the garbage on the floor.


    ¡°You truly have no shame. If I were responsible for causing someone¡¯s sister¡¯s demise in a car


    ident, I¡¯d likely be in tears. fervently seeking forgiveness on my knees upon encountering them.


    Yet here you are, asposed as can be,¡± Meredith continued her derisivementary.


    Summoning a deep breath, Rosalie lifted her head slowly. Tve already paid the price,¡± she dered,


    her gaze steady as she addressed both of them.


    -For an unfounded usation, she had endured three years of imprisonment, the revocation of her


    lawyer¡¯s license, untold


    hardships within the confines of a cell, and upon release, she could only secure a job as a sanitary


    worker.


    The trajectory of her life had been irrevocably altered. The price she had paid was exorbitant.


    ¡°You paid the price? Do you think serving three years in jail is a price? My sister lost her life,


    Rosalie,¡± Yvette retorted in a frigid tone.


    ¡°So, what is it you want now?¡± Rosalie responded calmly. She had already faced the worst that life


    had to offer and lost everything. As far as she was concerned, there was little left to lose.


    Yvette¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Rosalie, who donned the bright orange workwear of a sanitary


    worker.


    Three years of confinement had sapped the luster from her once-vibrant ck hair. Although her


    facial delicacy remained. her eyes bore a vacant expression. The hands that gripped the broom had


    roughened, a testament to the toil she hade to know all too well.


    Yvette vividly recalled the initial encounter when she had firstid eyes on Rosalie. At that time, she


    had been amazed by the smooth fairness of Rosalie¡¯s hands. Even her nails had been meticulously


    cared for, and those hands appeared particrly enchanting when holding a pen.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Yet, those same hands now gripped a rough, soiled broom instead of an exquisite fountain pen.


    ¡°It seems that your hand hasn¡¯t beenpletely disabled. I was too lenient with youst time.


    Yvette snorted coldly.


    Her tone conveyed an objectifying disregard for Rosalie.


    A tense rigidity coursed through Rosalie¡¯s body, her grasp on the broom involuntarily tightening.


    ¡°Rosalie, you and Zachary are nothing to each other anymore. Don¡¯t let your sister embarrass


    herself again, scheming to get


    roles through Zachary. Otherwise, your hands might not be capable of holding anything next time,¡±


    Yvette remarked, her ire ignited by the recollection of how all the projection advertising for Zachary¡¯s


    proposal to her had been taken down due to Rosalie.


    The Xanthos family had been profoundly rattled upon discovering that Jonathan was the one who


    took down the advertisements. They were not sure whether Jonathan was still mad at them


    because of Mnie¡¯s demise.


    Initially, the Xanthos family had interpreted Jonathan¡¯s apparentpliance with the nned


    engagement between their families as a sign of his agreement. However, their convictions had been


    shaken.


    Rosalie found this line of reasoning almost ludicrous, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you might want to convey


    those sentiments to my sister instead. There¡¯s no need to direct them at me. I still have my work to


    complete, so kindly step aside,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Zachary¡¯s proposal projection advertising for Yvette would¡¯ve never been taken


    down. You killed Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and he¡¯s targeted the Xanthos family for it. Yet here you stand,


    sweeping the streets without a care,¡± Meredithshed out with indignation


    Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be the one behind it.


    Reflecting on Jonathan, thest time Rosalie had managed to escape from William had also been


    attributed to Jonathan¡¯s involvement.


    Jonathan wielded immense power in Strico, essentially reigning as its deity. He held dominion over


    the expansive Youngblood Group, an entity that no one dared challenge. His promations held the


    weight of royal decrees within the city.


    Rosalie herself shared a substantial history with Jonathan.


    It was Jonathan¡¯s influence that had spurred Zachary to hasten their breakup. Moreover, in Strico,


    no attorney dared to represent Rosalie in her case, an oue simrly influenced by Jonathan.


    The prison guards had dismissed her plight despite her suffering within the prison, once again due


    to Jonathan¡¯s sway.


    The cause of this dismissive treatment stemmed from the fact that Rosalie had caused the death of


    Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    There was even a time in the prison when someone had forced her head into the icy water and


    nearly suffocated her. Back then, the fear of death was looming over her.


    The reason Rosalie was treated this way in prison was simply because people heard that the


    Youngblood family wanted her to suffer in prison. Hence, those vying to curry favor with Jonathan


    had cagerly partaken in her torment.


    Rosalie continued to sweep the floor and ignored Meredith¡¯s scolding.


    Meredith was so enraged that she wanted to p Rosalie, but Yvette stopped her.


    ¡°Yvette, Rosalie is far too arrogant. I want to teach her a lesson!¡± Meredith said indignantly.


    ¡°What was the point?¡± Yvette¡¯s lips curved into a sudden smirk as she said, ¡°I seem to have lost a


    ring. I can¡¯t be certain if it slipped off somewhere around here and was mistaken for trash. It


    appears I¡¯ll require the assistance of the Environment and Sanitation Administration workers to help


    locate it.¡±


    Meredith paused for a moment, and then smiled as if she realized something. ¡°Yes, indeed. We


    should search thoroughly since your ring is very valuable. All the garbage here must be sifted


    through to make sure nothing is missed here.¡±


    Addressing Rosalie, Meredith continued, ¡°You were just sweeping here. The ring might have been


    swept into the trash. You better start looking for it.¡±


    Rosalie halted, her gaze resting upon Meredith with a steely coldness.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Look for it now! If you can¡¯t find it, then it can only be concluded that you


    deliberately stole the ring!¡± Meredith snapped.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Huh? Go back to the car?¡± The group leader was stunned for a moment. He did not expect the


    ring, which was worth tens of thousands of dors, to be lost. On top of that, it seemed as if they did


    not n to monitor the person looking for it.


    ¡°Yvette is a celebrity. If she stands here and watches you looking for the ring, she will probably be


    surrounded by her fans in a short time,¡± said Meredith.


    The


    group


    leader thought it made sense.


    Yvette¡¯s car was parked not far away. Even if she sat in the car, she could easily see Rosalie


    rummaging through the garbage can in a mess.


    Meredith smiled maliciously, ¡°Rosalie deserves it. She was so arrogant just now and she¡¯s now in


    the garbage pile.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back after a while, Yvette said indifferently. Rosalie¡¯s current look made Yvette feel less


    threatened.


    Although Zachary once loved Rosalie, she was abandoned by him in the end eventually.


    Yvette thought back to when Rosalie was in prison. Rosalie had insisted that she was wronged and


    innocent even though her fingertips were bleeding. She insisted even when the bones of her fingers


    were all broken!


    This made Yvette feel that Rosalie was bothersome.


    ¡°Why did that woman persist after suffering such pain? Did she believe that she could still be


    considered innocent if she insisted that she was not guilty? Thew is backed by evidence!¡± Yvette


    thought.


    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s at least keep a memento, Meredith said as she picked up her phone to take a


    picture of Rosalie rummaging through the garbage can.


    Rosalie had no idea when the farce would end, but she knew that it was impossible for her to get off


    work normally today. And she also involved Yulissa to apany her to find the imaginary ¡°ring¡±


    Rosalie took off the stic gloves, took out her phone, and made a call. ¡°Jon, it¡¯s me. I have some


    work to do in the office today, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be backte. You can prepare some food for dinner


    yourself. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An elegant male voice sounded on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Well, it¡¯s just some stuff at work. You don¡¯t have to wait for me anyway.¡± As she spoke,


    the group leader red at her, so she ended the call hurriedly. Then, she put on the gloves again


    and continued to search in the garbage pile.


    In the CEO¡¯s Office of Youngblood Group, Jonathan ordered Carlos, ¡°Go check what happened to


    Rosalie in the Environment and Sanitation Administration.¡±


    Carlos hummed a response and left the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Contemtion shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. When he was on the phone just now, he felt that


    Rosalie seemed to be hiding something, but what could she be hiding?


    Carlos did not spend much effort investigating the matter. He found out what had happened soon


    enough. He reported to Jonathan, ¡°Yvette said she lost a ring worth tens of thousands of dors, so


    she called Parker, the chief officer of the Environment and Sanitation Administration. Parker asked


    Ms. Leighton to rummage through the garbage at the scene to look for the ring.¡±


    Carlos addressed Yvette by her name, but he addressed Rosalie with an honorable title, which


    showed their respective statuses in Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes suddenly. ¡°Rummage through the garbage?¡±


    Carlos was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s cold voice as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jonathan asked with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s just an insignificant ring. Is there a need to make her rummage


    through the garbage?¡± After he pondered for a moment, he said, ¡°Since Yvette likes to look for the


    ring so much, then let her get what she wants! I¡¯ll let her look for it to her heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Carlos had worked with Jonathan for many years, so he was aware that his boss was angry.


    It was so strange. Over the years, there were only a few things that could make Jonathan angry, but


    at this moment, he became angry because of a woman.


    Carlos secretly sighed in his heart as he thought, ¡°It seems that Rosalie¡¯s position in Mr.


    Youngblood¡¯s heart is far more important than I thought.¡±


    Yvette and Meredith, who were in the car, seemed to be satisfied and had enough of looking at


    Rosalie¡¯s miserable state as she rummaged through the garbage. They intended to drive away.


    ¡°For how long do you intend to have her looking for the ring?¡± Meredith asked.


    Just have her look for it until I go to bed at night. Then I¡¯ll call their chief officer again and tell them


    to forget it if they can¡¯t find the ring. I¡¯ll consider myself unlucky.¡± Yvette said casually.


    ¡°Ha-ha. You¡¯re going easy on her,¡± said Meredith. She continued, ¡®I think Zachary will feel like


    vomiting when he sees her now. Rosalie is not a good match for someone like Zachary, only a


    socialite like you is worthy of him, Yvette.¡±


    As soon as the red Maserati¡¯s engine was started, several police cars drove over suddenly. The


    next moment, the Maserati was surrounded by police cars.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The police got out of the car and knocked on the Maserati¡¯s window.


    Yvette pressed the button to let down the car window. She heard the police say. ¡°We received a


    report that a ring worth more than 20,000 dors was lost here. Now we are going to file a case for


    investigation to look into whether the ring belongs to anyone, or whether it was stolen by someone.


    -¡°File a case?¡± Yvette and Meredith were stunned.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t call the police!¡± Meredith yelled.


    But the policemen did not care about what they said. ¡°Since it involves a value of more than 20,000


    dors, it is considered. a major case. We hope that both of you can cooperate. We hope to help


    you two to find the ring.¡±


    The problem was Yvette did not lose her ring at all! They exchanged helpless nces. Yvette gritted


    her teeth and said. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered to look for the ring anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    The police insisted, ¡°If this is a theft, the amount has reached the standard of criminal cases. It


    needs to be filed for investigation. Please leave the car and confirm the exact location where you


    noticed your ring was missing.¡±


    Yvette and Meredith got out of the warm car. The cold wind was blowing, and they came to the


    ce where they talked to Rosalie previously. But now, the ce was full of garbage.


    A lot of garbage that was originally in the garbage can was dumped out and piled up in the open air


    to make it easier to search for the ring.


    The stench of garbage kept wafting over. Yvette and Meredith, who were dressed morously,


    stood in a pile of garbage. This made them look even more eye-catching, However, the police


    refused to let them leave and insisted on asking them to repeat


    the incident on the spot.


    The two thought they could leave when they finished, but the police said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already


    looking for the ring, please stand here and wait for a while. If we find the ring, you two can confirm


    whether it¡¯s your ring right away.¡±


    ¡°We need to stand here?¡± Meredith asked in surprise.


    Meridith frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s dirty and smelly here¡­


    Right then, a voice suddenly eximed from the side, ¡°Oh my goodness, is she Yvette? I can¡¯t


    believe I saw a celebrity.¡±


    Immediately afterward, a lot of people gathered around.


    ¡°Why is she standing in the garbage pile?¡± asked someone in the crowd.


    Another person wondered aloud, ¡°There¡¯s a policeman beside her. Is she filming a drama now?¡±


    Everyone around them was gossiping.


    Yvette felt that she should leave that ce as soon as possible. She said, ¡°I think I should leave


    now. I¡¯ll ask my assistant andwyer to assist the police in this matter.¡±


    The police said righteously. ¡°Ms. Hamilton, I know you¡¯re a celebrity, but now the sanitary workers


    are working hard to find your ring. You¡¯re the one involved and you just need to stand aside to wait,


    can¡¯t you do it? Or do you think you are superiorpared to others?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Although Yvette felt that she was indeed in her own ss, she could never bring herself to really let


    those words out of her mouth as the crowd grew denser


    Especially when Yvette saw the people around her taking out their phones and starting to film her,


    she became even more furious. Still, on the surface, she had to keep her poise.


    Not long after that, more and more people from the Environment and Sanitation Administration


    arrived. Together with the reinforcement from the police department, they searched high and low for


    the ring


    Just like that. Yvette and Meredith weathered the cold breeze, surrounded by the parade of


    onlookers while being. interrogated by the police. To make matters worse, they had to endure the


    foul smelling from the piles of garbage beside them.


    Of course, the ring was not found in the end. When the police finally let Yvette and Meredith go, the


    duo could almost feel themselves already swathed by the pungent smell of garbage.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once they returned to the car, Meredith uttered uneasily, ¡°Yvette, what should we do? Things are


    getting worse now that it¡¯s turned into a criminal case. Who on earth reported it? Even the police are


    involved now¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just pull some strings when I get back and put an end to this case. Yvette replied with a gloomy


    face.


    Compared to the case, she was more concerned about her public image. That would make sense,


    for she was a celebrity, a rising star at that. As one who used to take selfies in various high-ss


    venues, she found it hard to believe that she had stood beside the garbage dump that time around.


    On top of that, there was a plethora of bystanders shooting her at the scene, which might soon


    make her hit the trending headlines on the news. Yvette had no choice but to call her manager to


    help keep the news under control.


    Things were not in Rosalie¡¯s favor either. Her whole body had long reeked of the stench of trash.


    She might have washed her hands a gazillion times, but a miasma of filth still lingered on her


    hands. As for her body, even if she took off her workwear and changed back into her usual coat, the


    smell continued to hang around her.


    Then came Yulissa¡¯sint. ¡°Seriously, rich people like her are the worst! She¡¯s the one who


    lost her ring, but she takes it out on us. Granted the ring cost a fortune, she should¡¯ve kept an extra


    eye on it herself.¡±


    Comforting words were all Rosalie could offer her colleague. On the heels of that, she grabbed her


    handbag and left the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    Having to deal with Yvette¡¯s nonsense, she reached hometer than usual that day. The streetlights


    were already on at that point. As the icy wind blew on her face, she felt a bone-chilling, sharp pang


    assailing her from within.


    On that very day, the pain of how time had changed hit her once more. To think that she had no way


    to retaliate when Yvette asked she to look for the ring.


    Unless she was to quit that job of hers, she could only bear with that pile of stinky rubbish and look


    for the so-called ring


    If it was in the past, she could have simply quit the job and still managed tond herself plenty of


    other jobs. Be that as it might, the circumstances were no longer the same, for it was pretty tough


    for her to find work.


    If she wanted to survive and make a living, pressing on was her only option.


    Suddenly, she halted in her tracks and stared nkly at the figure standing not far away in front of


    the residential area.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jon! He¡¯s waiting for me!¡± she secretly eximed.


    The streetmp shone on that man, making him seem as warm as ever.


    Now, she was nothing like before. At the very least, she was not alone anymore.


    Jon Rosalie sprinted ahead, but when she was about to reach him, she stopped in a frantic.


    The man raised his beautiful gaze and regarded her in confusion. ¡°Rosie?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ smell bad right now. Don¡¯t get too close to me,¡± she said. ¡°Go in first. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    As she spoke, she was all ready to stride toward the residential area, only to feel her body freeze all


    of a sudden. It turned out that a pair of arms had been wrapped around her from behind. The next


    second, she was yanked into someone¡¯s broad embrace.


    ¡°Jon!¡± A low cry escaped her.


    Jonathan hugged the woman in his arms, hung his head low, and gently pressed his face against


    her neck. He naturally knew what sort of smell she meant by then.


    Despite the fact that Yvette found fault with Rosalie that day and made thetter rummage through


    the garbage the entire day, Jonathan¡¯s affection for Rosalie never wavered. ¡°No matter how you


    smell like, Rosie, you never have to avoid me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± It was rather awkward for Rosalie. Yet, she was not sure whether it was because of the


    smell on her or the man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Since we already said that we¡¯ll rely on each other, what¡¯s there to avoid? Don¡¯t tell me if my body¡¯s


    tainted by an odor of some sort one day, you¡¯ll also shun me on sight? refuted Jonathan.


    Rosalie was stumped momentarily before she took a deep breath and caved in. ¡°Okay, I


    understand. This won¡¯t happen again.


    With a smile on his face, Jonathan held her hand and went back to the cozy rental home.


    He had served dinner on the table beforehand. Even though the meal was already cold, Rosalie still


    enjoyed it.


    ¡°What happened today?¡± asked Jonathan.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and decided to spill the whole enchda. After all, what happened


    that day had already turned into a big mess. Even if she kept it from him, he would also learn about


    it on the inte.


    Jonathan listened quietly. After hearing her side of the story, he put forward another question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    Upon hearing that, she smiled helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be mad about.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t really lose her ring. She¡¯s just nitpicking, isn¡¯t she? Why aren¡¯t you mad at her??


    ¡°Because it¡¯s pointless to get mad,¡± remarked Rosalie. Then, she suddenly added, ¡°Do you know


    the man who goes by the name Jonathan?¡±


    The man was slightly stunned as he looked her in the eye, his eyes flickering.


    ¡°He¡¯s the all-mighty of Strico. Many people wanted to get on his good side. Back when I was in


    prison, a lot of the inmates tried to deal with me just to please him, and that¡¯s because the court


    sentenced me guilty of a road ident and causing his fianc¨¦e¡¯s death. If I were to get angry with


    every single thing, I might¡¯ve only angered myself to death without even helping with anything.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s tone was as cid as she could possibly sound. Jonathan¡¯s heart, though, ached


    abruptly.


    Even if the woman was merely recounting a snippet of her experience, he could roughly guess what


    she had gone through


    in jail. Just like what she hadmented, there were too many people who wanted to win his favor.


    Some of them had indeed even mentioned in front of him that they had taught her a lesson behind


    bars. One would wonder what his reaction was like then.


    Little did anyone know that he had actuallyughed it off.


    o


    15.53 wea, 6 septug.


    After all, it had been nothing more than a measly matter for him.


    63%


    Then again, he suddenly regretted it at that juncture. If he had known better that she was such a


    lady, and if he had seen that he would be running into her like that and even getting along well with


    her, he would never have let anyoney their fingers on her in the cell.


    In fact, he would never have let her stay in prison for three years.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± It seemed that he had fallen into a daze while gazing at the woman, thus


    compelling her to wave her hand before his eyes.


    He suddenly grabbed her hand, feeling the rough callus in her palm.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve had it rough back in jail. Rosie,¡± he murmured.


    Rosalie, in turn, shed a faint grin. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Even so, the calmer she appeared to be, the greater the hurt in his heart became.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    What kind of pain did she have to experience for her to talk about such things so nonchntly?


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you in the future,¡± he said as if he was swearing-


    She ruffled the hair on his head and said, ¡°Stop talking like that. Hurry up and eat your food.¡± As she


    spoke, she lowered her head and continued eating her food.


    There was a glimmer in his eyes, seemingly in deep thoughts.


    Things got blown out of proportion, but Yvette didn¡¯t expect herpany to fail at suppressing the


    trending topic.


    Now, news about her losing her ring and needing sanitary workers to help her find it was spread all


    over the inte.


    The photos that were posted were especially damning. She was dressed brightly and stood next to


    the garbage pile while a few sanitary workers were bending over, helping her find her ring in the


    pile.


    The stark contrast in the image garnered the dissatisfaction of many people. They used her of


    lacking morals.


    Someone evenmented, ¡°She lost her ring, but she made the sanitary workers look for it


    instead. Those sanitary workers. must be tired after cleaning the road for the whole day. Why


    couldn¡¯t she look for it in the garbage piles herself? Does being a celebrity make her superior to


    others? What right does she have to use the city¡¯s resources like that? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s paying the


    sanitary workers! Why must all of them help her find a ring?¡±


    Even though Yvette¡¯s fans tried to defend their idol, they couldn¡¯t suppress the negativements.


    It was made worse because there were quite a lot of people at the scene at that time. Many of them


    recorded videos and posted them online.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get rid of the trending topic? Seeing more and more negativements on the


    Inte, Yvette couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    It can¡¯t be helped. Those verified ounts won¡¯t remove the relevant content. The manager paused


    and said hesitantly. Yvette, did you offend someone?¡±


    ¡°Who could I have offended?¡± They were in Strico, and she was backed by the Hamilton family.


    Furthermore, she was now the daughter-inw of the Xanthos family, so it should be others who


    were afraid to offend her instead, except¡­


    Yvette¡¯s body stiffened. Could it be Jonathan?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Few people had that much influence in Strico to cause those verified ounts and the media to


    refuse to withdraw their trending topics at the risk of offending the Xanthos family and the Hamilton


    family. Jonathan was one such person.


    Was Jonathan really angry with the Xanthos family because of her sister¡¯s death? But in recent


    years, Youngblood Group had not been hostile to the Xanthos family. It had been running business


    deals with the Hamilton family as usual. In fact, Jonathan had even epted the engagement party


    invitation between the Hamilton and Xanthos families a while ago.


    However, Yvette was not so sure anymore as she recalled the incident with the withdrawal of the


    projection advertising.


    Just one dayter, the police released their investigation result. Combined with a series of


    surveince camera records, it was confirmed that Yvette didn¡¯t actually lose the ring on that day.


    When Yvette went out, the surveince camera along the way showed that she was only wearing a


    ring on her pinky. There were no other rings except for that. When Yvette asked the sanitary worker


    to look for a ring on the grounds that it had fallen off, that same ring was still on Yvette¡¯s pinky.


    Suddenly, Yvette¡¯s reputation on the inte waspletely ruined. Those fans who had defended


    her were unable to help her recover from this situation.


    They couldn¡¯t have done anything else since the police had already issued a detailed investigation


    report.


    Many fans even dered online that they were going to unfollow Yvette and even wanted to be a


    hater instead.


    Meanwhile, some of Yvette¡¯s loyal fans imed that it was unbelievable and was suspecting that


    something had gone wrong with the investigation.


    Yvette was also dumbfounded by the oue. To think that the police actually issued an


    investigation report, and she only learned about it at the same time as otherizens.


    Yvette was trembling all over. How could something like this happen to her?


    Was the image and career that she hail worked so hard to build up over the years going to be


    destroyed because of this?


    But there were worse things awaiting her. Carlos, Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant in Youngblood


    Group, directly called the Hamilton family and the Xanthos family to inform them that Jonathan


    would not be attending the engagement party of the two families.


    This naturally reminded people of the current scandal revolving around Yvette.


    Rosalie was surprised after seeing the police investigation report. She didn¡¯t expect it toe out


    so fast. Moreover, the Hamilton family and the Xanthos family didn¡¯t manage to suppress the news.


    Instead, they seemed to be getting more and more out of hand.


    ¡°Yvette is too horrible. She made so many of our staff find her ring for her that day, but it turns out


    that she didn¡¯t lose it at all!¡± Everyone in the Ministry of the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration was also talking about this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder so many people are rebuking her online¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite a strange one. Why would a celebrity like her im to have lost her ring and made us


    look for it?¡¯ someone


    asked out of confusion.


    ¡°She just had nothing better to do.¡±


    Yulissa tugged at Rosalie and asked, ¡°Rosalie, I saw Yvette talk with you for a long time that day.


    Do you know her?¡±


    Queenie, who was passing by, heard this and mocked, ¡°Yulissa, are you kidding? It¡¯s possible that


    Rosalie knows who Yvette is, but it¡¯s impossible that Yvette knows Rosalie! Yvette is a prominent


    youngdy, after all


    ¡°But I saw Yvette talking to Rosalie that day¡±


    Queenie said as if she had caught the culprit. ¡®Is it because Rosalie offended Yvette that she


    deliberately imed to have lost her ring? Wow, Rosalie, so you¡¯re the one who made everyone


    plow through piles of garbage.¡±


    Because Lucas loved Rosalie, so Queenie had always targeted her. Even Yulissa was surprised


    that Queenie would me this incident on Rosalie.


    Rosalie nced at Queenie and said, ¡°Wow. Rather than ming the deceiver, it seems you¡¯re


    ming the deceiver¡¯s victim as the cause of the deception instead. Your sense of morality is


    indeed quite something¡±


    Queenie¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She could not retort to Rosalie¡¯s statement, so she red at


    Rosalie and walked away hatefully.


    In the Youngblood residence, Yvette and Howard stood nervously in the hall waiting for Jonathan.


    ¡°Why did you get into this kind of trouble? Rosalie is just a sanitary worker now, and she¡¯s no match


    for you anymore. Why must you pick a fight with her?¡± Howard lectured his daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault that Mnie died! If it weren¡¯t for her, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have been angry with the


    Xanthos family. Even the projection advertising that Zachary had made was all withdrawn!¡± Yvette


    huffed angrily.


    Howard¡¯s face was a mix ofplicated expressions. His lips moved slightly but ended up saying


    nothing.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Dad, you must be missing Mnie too! It¡¯s ridiculous that Rosalie felt no guilt at all toward


    Mnie¡¯s death when I saw her that day. Yvette said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t mention that woman anymore, Howard replied.


    As they spoke, footsteps could be heard from the stairs. They looked up and saw Jonathan walking


    down the stairs.


    ¡°You wanted to see me? Is something the matter?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently as he swept his


    gaze over the two.


    Seeing Jonathan¡¯s cold eyes. Yvette felt her body stiffen. This was the man that Mnie fell in love


    with back then.


    Yvette remembered that Mnie once told her dreamily. ¡°Yvette, I thought I would never get a man


    like Jonathan in my life. He is too cold and rational. Even if you hug him, it would feel like he is


    without any warmth. He is like exquisite porcin, where you can see the surface but never the


    insides.¡±


    Yvette also felt the same way. Every time she saw Jonathan, she felt that he was beyond


    comprehension.


    Therefore, even if Jonathan¡¯s good looks were beyondpare, and he had the Youngblood Group


    behind him, Yvette had never considered going after him.


    This man was so scary and cold.


    Even though Mnie loved Jonathan so much that she finally convinced Jonathan to agree to get


    married, Yvette felt that Jonathan had never truly loved Mnie.


    At Mnie¡¯s funeral, Jonathan did not shed a single tear nor show any signs of sadness from


    beginning to end.


    Jonathan, Yvette was ignorant and caused some trouble. I¡¯ve already lectured her about it. We hope


    that you can attend Yvette and Zachary¡¯s engagement party. Yvette is Mnie¡¯s only sister and I


    think Mnie would also wish that you could attend Yvette¡¯s engagement party,¡± Howard said


    earnestly.


    Jonathan looked at Howard with a fake smile, which made Howard feel that his throat seemed to


    have dried up and he could not speak anymore.


    Howard had been in the business field for many years, but right now, he seemed to have been


    suppressed in front of someone who almost became his son-inw. It was as though Jonathan had


    seen through Howard¡¯s thoughts and ns.


    ¡°She was rather ignorant. Let¡¯s leave aside her lie about losing the ring. Even if she did lose a stupid


    ring, what about it? Why did she trouble so many people to find it for her? Mr. Hamilton, it seems


    you¡¯ve taught your daughter well,¡± Jonathan said with a faint smile.


    Howard smiled awkwardly.


    Yvette blushed. She was the daughter of the Hamilton family and was also a celebrity. Everywhere


    she went, there were people who looked up to her. She had never been satirized like this before.


    However, Jonathan was the one who was satirizing her at this moment. She had to bear it no matter


    what happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to attend the engagement party.¡± Jonathan slowly stood up, adding,


    ¡°Since your daughter likes looking for things so much, why doesn¡¯t she help me find something?¡±


    The father and daughter duo both thought, ¡°What is he hinting at?¡±


    Howard and Yvette looked at Jonathan, feeling confused.


    Jonathan walked to one side of the living room and opened the ss sliding door. There was an


    artificial pond outside. Jonathan threw a ring into the pond and said to Howard, ¡°I will attend the


    engagement party when your daughter finds the ring


    The father and daughter duo were dumbfounded.


    They thought. ¡°Are they supposed to find a tiny little ring like that in the pond? He has to be


    kidding!¡±


    Jonathan ordered the housekeeper beside him, ¡°Watch over them. Make sure Ms. Hamilton finds it


    personally. They can leave when the ring is found. If they insist on leaving before that¡­¡±


    He paused and nced at the two, who were still dumbfounded. ¡°Then they will be banned from


    setting foot into this house ever again.¡±


    The father and daughter duo shuddered immediately.


    Jonathan¡¯s words undoubtedly told them that if they left without finding the ring, it would mean a


    complete falling out with the Youngblood family.


    Seeing Jonathan leave, Howard and Yvette looked at each other.


    .


    Although the pond before them was not very deep orrge, it was still about 1,000 square feet in


    size. The bottom of the pool was covered with sludge. It would not be easy to find a small ring.


    Yvette was about to cry. ¡°Dad, what should I do? Do you really want me to get in there and look for


    the ring? It¡¯s so cold. How can I find the ring on my own?¡±


    ¡°Solve the problems you caused yourself. You should know what will happen to our family if we


    really had a falling out with the Youngblood family! Howard¡¯s face darkened.


    The future of the Hamilton family was at stake. Even if Yvette was his daughter, he could no longer


    let her have her way.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yvette was silent. She naturally knew that the Hamilton family relied on the Youngblood Group for


    several big deals. If Jonathan really became their enemy, it would be a devastating blow to the


    Hamilton family.


    Yvette had no choice but to walk into the pool and look for that little ring.


    She did not expect Jonathan to avenge Rosalic. Whatever embarrassment Yvette made Rosalie go


    through, she had to suffer even greater humiliation.


    When Jonathan returned to the rental home, he saw that Rosalie was washing clothes.


    Her hands were soaked in cold water and had turned red from the chill


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wash them with hot water?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°Hot water needs to be boiled, which wastes electricity. Besides, after washing with cold water for a


    while, your hands will turn warm, Rosalie said, rinsing the clothes with water again before


    squeezing the water out and hanging it up to dry.


    He held her hands, which were cold and icy.


    ¡°Wash the clothes with hot water next time. If it wastes electricity, so be it. I can earn the money,¡± he


    said.


    Sheughed, then raised her hand and gently flicked his forehead. ¡°You should save as much as


    you can. There will be plenty of chances to


    spend in the future. Did you have fun having dinner with your colleagues tonight?¡±


    ¡°It was quite good, Jonathan replied. Dining with colleagues was just an excuse he made for that


    night. If he was right. Yvette should still be looking for the ring in the pond at the Youngblood


    residence right now.


    He wondered how long it would take for Yvette to find the ring.


    ¡°It seems to have grown a bit longer.¡± Rosalie¡¯s soft voice brought Jonathan back to his senses. The


    woman in front of him raised her hand and gently touched the bangs on his forehead.


    ¡°Jon, would you like me to trim your bangs for you? It¡¯s too long. It¡¯s not convenient for you to see


    things,¡± she said.


    He fixed his bright eyes on her. After a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalie only had simple tools-ab and a pair of scissors. She then wrapped a piece of cloth


    around Jonathan¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Rosalie gently used theb tob Jonathan¡¯s bangs and then trimmed them bit by bit against


    his forehead with the scissors. She looked very focused, and all her attention was concentrated on


    his bangs. She did not even notice the pair of beautiful deep eyes beneath the bangs staring at her.


    Jonathan stared at the woman before him. Rosalie¡¯s face was slightly red due to the cold weather.


    With her pair of beautiful eyes, tiny nose, pink lips, and exquisite facial features, people would find it


    harder to take their eyes off her. Under the light, it was as if her body was emitting a warm aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. After a long time, Rosalie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Jonathan¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Done?¡± Jonathan repeated. He felt that the time spent with her had passed very quickly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Rosalie smiled and took two steps back, carefully examining the man for a while. ¡°My skills


    are not bad. Your haircut looks quite good. I¡¯ve saved you 2 dors from going to the barbershop.¡±


    She smiled and then took a dry towel, helping Jonathan dust off some tiny strands of hair that had


    clung to his face, neck, and clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can take a shower,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jonathan responded by walking into the small bathroom with his clothes. When the warm water


    flowed over his body, he lowered his head and looked at a scar on his chest.


    As time passed, the scar had be shallow. Yet, he would think of that woman every time he


    nced at it.


    He would think of the woman who had abandoned him and his father.


    Perhaps, the scar was the only thing left by her.


    At that time, he had knelt and begged her not to leave and abandon him and his father, but the


    woman pushed him away fiercely instead and left without looking back.


    When Jonathan was pushed by his mother, an iron spike stabbed into his chest. After the incident,


    the doctor said that the spike tip was very close to Jonathan¡¯s heart then. If it had been any closer,


    Jonathan might not have survived.


    At that time, Jonathan told himself that the woman was no longer his mother.


    After his father died, he even held no expectations for anyone. Without expectations, there would be


    no disappointments.


    However, it was somewhat different with Rosalie.


    Jonathan turned off the faucet, dried his body with a towel, and put on some clothes. When he


    walked out of the bathroom, his gaze fell on Rosalie, who was sitting at the table and seemingly


    looking at something.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Since when had I started to have expectations for her?¡± He looked forward to


    seeing Rosalie¡¯s smile, expecting to see her happy. He also expected her to look at him with gentle


    eyes and call him ¡°Jon.¡±


    ¡°Jon, are you done? Let me dry your hair.¡± Rosalie got up and went to get the hairdryer.


    Jonathan walked to the table and saw the documents Rosalie spread on it. It was the copies of her


    case file from that year.


    His eyes shed with a gleam of light. ¡°Rosie, what were you reading just now?¡± he asked


    knowingly.


    ¡°Some contents rted to my case back then,¡± she answered. ¡°Lillian helped me to collect some.¡±


    ¡°Why are you reading these again?¡± Jonathan asked once more,


    Yeah. Why indeed?¡± Rosalie also asked herself the question silently. It had been three years, but


    the case still could not be turned around. Now, she also had no idea of the whereabouts of the


    witnesses back then. She could not do much with i


    15:53 Wed, 6 Sept


    current status as a sanitary worker.


    ¡°Maybe there are some things that I still don¡¯t understand about this case,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    62%


    Even though she had not been drinking, she did not understand why the testing result showed


    alcohol in her blood, and it even reached the limit of drunk driving.


    She also did not understand why Mnie¡¯s car crashed toward her.


    In addition, she could not figure out why the testimony of those witnesses all pointed toward her.


    Rosalie failed to defend herself as the testimonies and evidence of those people at that time proved


    that she was the perpetrator.


    After all, it would not have been long before Mnie married Jonathan. She was in the happiest


    moment of her life; thus, she had no reason to crash her car and end her own life intentionally.


    ¡°So, Rosie, do you want to reverse the verdict?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalieughed at herself. I¡¯m just slightly unwilling to ept the result and wanted to reverse the


    verdict, but it¡¯s not easy to do so, especially now that I have been released from prison. Anyway,


    let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡±


    With that, she put away the documents and then blew Jonathan¡¯s wet hair dry with a hairdryer.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    The next day, Carlos noticed that Jonathan¡¯s hair was different. It seemed to have been trimmed,


    but he did not remember Jonathan having made an appointment with a hairstylist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Perhaps Carlos had stared at him for a long time that Jonathan asked him.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it seems that you haven¡¯t had a haircut for some time. Would you like me to make


    an appointment with the hairstylist?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°No need. Rosie helped me to trim my hairst night,¡± replied Jonathan.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Rosie¡­ Oh, Rosalie! However, what surprised Carlos more was that Jonathan


    asked Rosalie to trim his hair. After all, Jonathan¡¯s hair was usually styled and taken care of by top-


    tier hairstylists.


    Carlos thought Rosalie was just a sanitary worker. Even if Rosalie had a different upation back


    then, she was awyer, not a barber.


    ¡°She did a good job, right?¡± Jonathan flicked his bangs, looking like he was quite satisfied.


    The corners of Carlos¡¯ mouth twitched. Jonathan had always been very picky about his hairstyle. If


    those top hairstylists, whom Jonathan had criticized, knew that a sanitary worker had done a better


    job than them, he was unsure how they would


    react to that.


    Lillian made time to meet Rosalie at noon. They found a pasta restaurant near the Environment and


    Sanitation. Administration building to have some pasta together.


    ¡°Yyette made things difficult for you that day, asking you to rummage through the garbage for a long


    time. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Lillianined. Even as Rosalie¡¯s good friend, she only


    learned about the incident after reading the


    news.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Rosalie replied with a faint smile.


    Looking at her best friend behaving in such a way, Lillian somehow felt sad.


    Back then, Rosalie seemed to be blessed by luck. She had been an outstanding top student in


    school with good grades. After entering society, she joined the bestw firm in Strico and even had


    a romantic rtionship with the young heir of Xanthos


    Group.


    Almost everyone would envy her, but they never thought that one day, she would rummage through


    the garbage for a long time because of others¡¯ provocations.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯re you looking at me like that?¡± Rosalie looked at Lillian¡¯s gaze on her and


    could not help but sigh. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just rummaging through some garbage.


    Besides, I also know that Yvette was giving me a hard time, so I was just merely putting on an act


    ¡°Yvette went too far. It¡¯s already horrible that the Hamilton family found someone to deal with you in


    prison, but after you were released, they still made things difficult for you.¡± Lillian said angrily.


    Rosalie stayed silent. Back then, she had suffered a lot in prison. Part of it came from those who


    wanted to please Jonathan, while another part came from people paid off by the Hamilton family.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    ¡°In the Hamilton family¡¯s eyes, I made Mnie die,¡± Rosalie responded after a while. However, she


    had never thought that some people¡¯s hearts would be so cruel before Yvette gave out an order to


    pull out Rosalie¡¯s nails in prison back then.


    ¡°I think Yvette is more delighted that you gave up on your position than her sister¡¯s death.¡± Lillian¡¯s


    anger had not yet subsided. ¡°When you were sentenced to prison, Yvette and Zachary got together


    in less than a month. I won¡¯t believe it if someone tells me Yvette did not have feelings for Zachary


    before.¡±


    ¡°This shows that the feelings between Zachary and I were nothing special back then, but it¡¯s good to


    have a clear realization about someone,¡± Rosalie said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah. A man like Zachary is not worthy to love at all.¡± Lillian paused for a while after saying that,


    seemingly remembering something else. ¡°By the way, how are you getting along with your new


    ¡°little brother¡°? Are you really going to keep living together with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°If Jon¡¯s willing to live with me, that would be the best.¡±


    ¡°Outsiders will think you two are in a rtionship and living together.¡± Then, Lillian asked worriedly,


    ¡°What about him? Did he do anything inappropriate to you?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± Somehow, the image of the pair of beautiful eyes came to her mind, and her


    heartbeat suddenly turned faster again when Rosalie thought about the eyes staring closely at her.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Lillian saw the blush on Rosalie¡¯s face and could not help but feel surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me you have fallen in love with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Rosalie denied. ¡°Lillian, you know I¡¯ve been through so many things. Even when I


    was in prison¡­ I¡¯m not going to fall in love with anyone ever.¡±


    Mentioning the things that happened in prison, Lillian also had her face darkened. ¡°Rosalie, maybe


    we can find a doctor again. You can still¡­¡± ¡°No need for that. Since I¡¯m not nning to marry


    anyone in my life, there is no point visiting a doctor, Rosalie replied. When she was in prison, her


    uterus ruptured after being beaten up. Although her uterus. was cured after an operation, it would


    be much more dangerous than


    13 10


    ordinary people to get pregnant in the future. Even the doctor once advised her not to get pregnant.


    Perhaps, she would never get to have her own child in this life.


    Yet, if she really gave birth to a child, she was afraid that the child would end up suffering with her.


    Lillian felt heartbroken for her friend but did not know the way to


    ¡°Got it,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°But even if I don¡¯t know much about Jon, there is one thing that I¡¯m sure


    of. Jon will never harm me no matter what happens.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lillian looked at the faint smile that tugged at the corner of Rosalie¡¯s lips when Jon was mentioned,


    thinking the smile was really pretty.


    She thought, ¡°It seems that Jon is not that useless after all!¡±


    Yvette had been soaking in the Youngblood residence¡¯s pond for almost a whole night before she


    finally found Jonathan¡¯s ring.


    She almost copsed and even went to the hospital to get an IV drip. Of course, she did not forget


    to ask her manager to take photos and post them online for sympathy when she was in the hospital


    to get the IV drip.


    After the incident, Yvette held a press conference with her sick body. She apologized in public at the


    press conference, saying that she cherished the ring because it was gifted by her boyfriend,


    Zachary. That day, she thought she had worn the ring when she left her house. When she was


    outside, her friend reminded her that she did not have the ring in her hand, so Yvette thought she


    lost it.


    Therefore, due to the sudden urgency, Yvette asked for help to find the ring despite not wearing it.


    She confessed, ¡°I apologize for my actions. Due to my carelessness, I made so many sanitary


    workers help me to search for the ring. I, on the other hand, stood aside and did not look for the ring


    together. I¡¯vee to deeply realize my mistakes.¡±


    Yvette apologized sincerely and even bowed and bent over, causing her to look on the verge of


    copse, which earned her many sympathy votes. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I will go to the


    Environment and


    13:411


    Sanitation Administration to express my sincere thanks to those sanitary workers who helped me


    find the ring. I will also donate all of the ie this year from my work to open a charity breakfast


    stall. The sanitary workers can get a free breakfast every day by showing their work permits.¡±


    Once the video of the press conference was broadcast online, many people thought that Yvette had


    handled the crisis well. Even her fans kept uploading posts to help Yvette get a good impression on


    theizens.


    As a result, many people really thought the whole incident was a misunderstanding.


    Yvette¡¯s gratitude to the Environment and Sanitation Administration also gained a lot of attention,


    and even many reporters arrived to cover the


    news.


    The director of the Environment and Sanitation Administration would arrange for the sanitary


    workers who helped to search for the ring that day to shake hands with Yvette one by one and


    receive the gratitude gifts. from her.


    Yulissa delightedly took the gift. In addition to a mary gift of 100 dors in the gift, there was


    also a down jacket that cost more than 200 dors ording to thebel.


    ¡°Rosalie, why don¡¯t you go forward and get a gift?¡± Yulissa asked when she looked at Rosalie sitting


    alone in a chair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rosalie replied with a smile.


    ¡°This down jacket costs more than 200 dors and the mary gift of 100 dors is almost one¨C


    quarter of our sry! Why don¡¯t you want it?¡± Yulissa persuaded Rosalie.


    Rosalie shook her head instead.


    ¡°Rosalie, all you need to do is just walk there and leave after taking the gift.¡± With that, Yulissa


    pulled Rosalie and walked outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yulissa. I really don¡¯t need it,¡± Rosalie replied.


    However, before she could release herself from Yulissa¡¯s hand, Rosalie was already pulled outside.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person who hasn¡¯t received the gift!¡± Yulissa shouted.


    Immediately, the reporters aimed their cameras at Rosalie again. Rosalie almost subconsciously


    blocked her face from the cameras with her hand.


    These cameras reminded her of the time when she was frantically captured by the media¡¯s cameras


    outside the courtroom. Those reporters were holding microphones and constantly trying to interview


    her.


    On the other hand, Rosalie saw Zachary standing outside the camera at


    that time.


    When Rosalie was in prison three years ago, that man stood still coldly. When Yvette said she


    wanted to break Rosalie¡¯s hand, he looked down at Rosalie¡¯s fingers stained with blood and said an


    ¡°okay¡± in a cold tone.


    When Rosalie was almost suffocated by torture three yearster in the club, Zachary also


    responded lightly with an ¡°okay¡± after Yvette mentioned leaving to meet Jonathan¡¯s appointment.


    Some things, even after three years, would remain the same.


    Rosalie let go of her past and felt slightly relieved in her heart.


    Zachary was a little stunned when he saw Rosalie. After all,pared with their previous meeting


    under such circumstances, he could clearly observe her more carefully this time.


    Send gift

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Although Rosalie¡¯s appearance still looked the same, she gave people a feeling that she was


    exhausted. Now, what Rosalie wore was not those high¨Cend fashionable clothes but fluorescent


    workwear.


    Zachary was in a trance. Back in prison, the scene of Rosalie desperately crawling to him and


    begging him to believe her once again appeared


    before his eyes.


    At that time, Rosalie looked at him anxiously and pleadingly with hope. But now, her eyes were


    calm with theck of emotions.


    From the corner of her eye, Yvette observed the reaction of her boyfriend standing beside her. With


    a gentle smile on her face, she handed the readied gift box to Rosalie and said, ¡°This is for you. I¡¯m


    sorry to have asked you to help me find the ring that day.¡± Yvette¡¯s attitude was so different from the


    resentment she had shown back then.


    Rosalie took the box silently and left without saying anything.


    When she was back inside the building, Rosalie handed the box to Yulissa. ¡°Yulissa, you can have


    it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want such good clothes?¡± Yulissa asked in surpri?e.


    ¡°I have enough clothes to wear, ¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°Well then, there¡¯s still 100 dors in it¡­¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either.¡± After saying that, Rosalie looked at the time. Lunch break was almost over,


    so she picked up the cleaning tools and prepared to go to clean the road section.


    When Rosalie arrived outside, she found that all the reporters had left. She was relieved by that.


    Yet, just as she walked out of the Environment and Sanitation Administration building, she came


    face to face with Zachary.


    ¡°You¡­ How are you?¡± Zachary asked. He hated this woman in the past for killing Mnie, which


    caused him to be used by his own family, nearly making the Xanthos family lose their harmony.


    However, when he saw Rosalie in the sanitary worker¡¯s workwear, it made him feel ufortable.


    After all, this woman was still someone he had once loved in some way.


    ¡°I think it has nothing to do with you with how my life is going, Mr.


    Xanthos,¡± Rosalie said indifferently and then walked forward, trying to bypass the man.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Zachary said while stopping her.


    ¡°Ungrateful?¡± Rosalie sneered and nced at Zachary with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Are you going to let


    Yvette pull my fingernails or break the bones of my fingers again? Do you want me to be incapable


    of even holding a broom in the future to feel satisfied?¡±


    It had been three years, and some pains remained even after the years went by.


    When Rosalie needed Zachary the most back then, the man watched coldly as a bystander and


    even allowed others to hurt her that much. Now, Rosalie was amused that he even dared toe


    and ask about her well¨Cbeing.


    It was utterly ridiculous to her.


    Zachary could not help but frown. Rosalie¡¯s expression and attitude made him unhappy. ¡°You


    brought that upon yourself for what you had done, You killed Mnie. Even if Yvette did anything to


    you, you have nothing toin about!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zachary continued, ¡°You have to know that you were the one who killed Mnie. Even your own


    family had avoided you like the gue. No one dares to care about you! If I hadn¡¯t seen you in such


    a depressed state now, I would have¡­¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and sighed. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll talk with mypany¡¯s HR Department


    managerter and have you work as a clerk in some of Xanthos Group¡¯s subsidiaries. That would


    be better for you than doing sanitary work every day.¡±


    After all, Rosalie was the person he had dated before. He still felt a little ufortable seeing her


    in such a state now.


    However, Rosalie seemed to be amused. Sheughed lightly and took a step to leave.


    Zachary only felt as if all his efforts had been belittled. A surge of anger rose in his chest. ¡°Rosalie,


    what¡¯re you trying to do? I¡¯ve already taken a great risk to help you like this!¡±


    ¡°It seems that no one needs you to take such a risk,¡± Rosalie replied indifferently. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t


    you afraid of letting Ms. Hamilton know


    13. HI


    what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What¡¯re you two talking about?¡±


    Zachary stiffened and released his hold on Rosalie¡¯s arm at an incredible speed. Then, he turned to


    Yvette, who was walking toward him. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Yvette stepped forward and held Zachary¡¯s arm. ¡°Zachary, why are you talking to


    someone like her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jonathan will find out about it? As you know, Mnie was


    the only woman. Jonathan would have married. Even if she had died three years ago, Jonathan had


    not been with other women up to now¡­¡±


    Although Yvette did not finish her words, the meaning was self¨Cevident.


    Zachary¡¯s face turned gloomy as he thought of the withdrawal of the projection advertising and


    Jonathan¡¯s refusal to participate in the two families¡® engagement party for the marriage of


    convenience.


    The Xanthos family was also specting whether Jonathan did not like their family because of


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, you only deserve to be a sanitary worker. Do you think


    Jonathan knew that you had been released from prison? Perhaps not long from now, you won¡¯t


    even have a ce to stay in Strico.¡± After saying that, Yvette took Zachary¡¯s arm and left haughtily


    like a queen.


    Rosalie remained calm and picked up the cleaning tools before stepping on the bicycle equipped by


    the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration and heading toward the intersection where she was going to clean.


    To her, the love she had for Zachary back then hadpletely


    disappeared. In the present, she would only feel like she met a stranger when she saw Zachary


    again.


    Even if she saw Zachary and Yvette being intimate, she would no longer feel anything.


    When Rosalie was departing, she did not notice that a figure in the corner not far away had


    witnessed the scene just now.


    In the news agency, a reporter named Zeke Lawson watched the video captured that day, showing


    Yvette going to the Environment and Sanitation Administration to apologize and hand out gifts.


    When he saw Rosalie appearing in the camera, he could not help but


    furrow his eyebrows. He always felt that he had seen this woman before but could not remember


    the location and time of seeing her.


    He wondered who this woman was and felt confused that she looked


    familiar to him.


    Zeke watched the video repeatedly before finally noticing that Zachary¡¯s expression seemed to


    be a little ufortable when the woman appeared.


    ¡°Zachary Xanthos¡­¡± While thinking of the man¡¯s name, something seemed toe up in Zeke¡¯s


    mind in an instant. With that, he searched for information on hisputer quickly.


    After searching for a moment, news from three years ago appeared before his eyes. The woman in


    the photo was thest person who took the gift from Yvette earlier today.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Zeke could not help but think in surprise and release a sigh.


    Zachary¡¯s girlfriend from three years ago unexpectedly became a sanitary worker three yearster.


    Now, she even received an apology gift from Zachary¡¯s current girlfriend.


    Zeke felt excited. He could almost foresee that the number of shares would be unimaginable once


    he wrote an article about this information. The article would likely go viral and be trending on


    social media.


    Zeke immediately began to write the article with excitement. Still, when he finished writing and


    submitted it to the chief editor for approval, the chief editor directly rejected it and asked him to write


    a new one.


    ¡°Why should I rewrite it?¡± Zekeined with dissatisfaction. ¡°My article will definitely be


    popr.¡±


    ¨’ Send gift

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°The higher¨Cups have given instructions regarding this. Any article rted to Rosalie Leighton must


    not pass the review process for publication,¡± said the chief editor.


    Zeke was taken aback. ¡°Is the Xanthos family putting pressure on us?¡± However, he thought it did


    not make sense as he had written the article about the incident involving Yvette before, and the


    chief editor approved it. Confused, he thought, ¡°Why can¡¯t we write anything about Rosalie now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Xanthos family. Enough with this. Don¡¯t ask anything more about this issue. In short, if


    you insist on publishing this article, not only will you get fired from your job as a reporter, even I


    might have to pack up and leave,¡± said the chief editor.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt that what the chief editor said was too exaggerated.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ She¡¯s just a sanitary worker. Who would be so protective of her?¡±


    ¡°You are still too young and naive. There will always be things beyond your imagination in this


    world,¡± the chief editor said with a sigh. ¡®In fact, he did not expect someone from the Youngblood


    family to protect Rosalie, which was truly astonishing.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was staring at Rosalie, who was cleaning up the tes and cutleries. He


    suddenly said, ¡°Rosie, I heard that Yvette went to the Environment and Sanitation Administration


    today to apologize after asking you to find the ring for her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°But I gave the apology gift to Yulissa.¡±


    ¡°Well then, have you seen Zachary too? I read on the news that he was present too.¡± Jonathan


    looked at Rosalie¡¯s reaction as he spoke.


    ¡°I have,¡± Rosalie answered. Her face remained calm as if she was just talking about ordinary gossip


    news.


    Jonathan nced at her. He then suddenly got up and walked to her. ¡°Rosie, you didn¡¯t feel sad


    about it?¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie looked up at the man. She smiled as if she had figured out something and


    said, ¡°Jon, are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t feel sad for such a man.¡±


    13.11


    ¡°Am I worried about her?¡± Jonathan thought with a dark look. It was as if there were something else


    in his eyes besides worry.


    Rosalie raised her hand and caressed Jonathan¡¯s head. She felt like the action had be more


    common recently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t feel sad for someone who doesn¡¯t love me. If I really feel sad, it means I love that person


    very much.¡± Therefore, Rosalic was d she was not sad when she met Zachary again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, she and Zachary did not get married at that time.


    It was a blessing in disguise when one could see a person¡¯s true colors from an ident.


    ¡°Rosie, will you feel sad for me one day?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Even if it was her negative emotions, the man overbearingly wanted to have them.


    Rosalie was stunned and unsure how to answer the question.


    ¡°Will you?¡± Jonathan bent down and asked while moving closer to her. Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes were


    full of scorching enthusiasm, while Rosalie, on the other hand, felt that her heart seemed to be


    beating violently.


    ¡°I¡­ I was saying that if I really loved someone, I would feel sad for him. Jon, you are my little


    brother¡­¡± Rosalie said dryly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you love your brother?¡± Jonathan retorted.


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly turned red as if all the blood was rushing to her head. She wondered if


    Jonathan realized how ambiguous his words were. Yet, the eyes under the man¡¯s bangs were


    extremely clear. It was like the question was just a simple question to him.


    Rosalie thought that Jon seemed innocent. He probably did not have any meaning behind the


    question he asked.


    Rosalie pondered it, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°I can love my brother, but it¡¯s not that kind of


    romantic love. Both are different feelings. I used to think loving someone meant being together


    forever, and the feelings were irreceable. Even¡­ living and dying together.¡±


    Jonathan suddenly narrowed his ck eyes, thinking about the words ¡°living and dying together.¡±


    Strangely, when he heard the answer from Rosalie, the first thought that shed through his mind


    was unexpected. He thought, ¡°It might actually sound good if I live and die together with her. So,


    does this mean I have fallen in love with her? How is that even


    13:42


    possible?¡± Heughed at the thought that shed through his mind.


    Jonathan admitted that he felt fondness, attachment, and concern for her. It seemed that he had


    been unconsciously obsessed with the feeling of staying by her side. Otherwise, the game would


    not have continued for this long.


    Yet, he would not fall in love with her.


    Early on, he had sworn to himself that he would not fall in love with any


    woman.


    ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t make me sad, right, Jon?¡± The gentle voice came into Jonathan¡¯s ears.


    The man looked at Rosalie¡¯s blushing cheek and the faint smile on her face. He then smiled lightly


    too, ¡°Yeah. Rosie, I won¡¯t make you sad.¡± Yet, Jonathan wondered if Rosalie would be sad if


    she knew he was Jonathan Youngblood one day.


    He thought, ¡°Or maybe she will be happy? Happy that she could ingratiate herself with me?¡±


    Either way, Jonathan could promise to protect Rosalie for her entire life. After all, protecting her was


    just like a simple gesture to him.


    Rosalie went to work the next day. After cleaning up the street with Yulissa, she returned to the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration during lunch break. However, her colleagues seemed to


    be ncing at her sideways with curiosity, contempt, mockery, and even some sympathy.


    Moreover, many people were even pointing at her and whispering to each other.


    While Rosalie felt strange, she saw Yulissae from the equipment room. Yulissa pulled her


    aside and whispered, ¡°Rosalie, have you been to prison?¡±


    Rosalie only felt that her whole face suddenly turned pale. All the doubts. just now seemed to be


    answered at this moment.


    Even though she had already mentally prepared herself long ago, she knew the people around her


    would find out about her imprisonment one day.


    After all, it was impossible to keep things under wraps forever in this world.


    However, when she was actually being looked at with strange gazes and


    gossiped about by those around her, Rosalie still felt as if she were standing naked in the freezing


    snow, wherein everyone knew her secret of having been to prison.


    ¡°I have.¡± Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°Oh. I always thought you were a good youngdy. Why were you sent to prison? What crime did


    youmit?¡± Yulissa asked. She was anxious to ask for confirmation after hearing what others told


    her. Therefore, she did not know about the details.


    ¡°Drunk driving and causing someone¡¯s death as a result,¡± Rosalie exined while biting her lip.


    Even if one really caused death in ordinary drunk driving, the


    punishment would mostly be probation andpensation. However, the Hamilton family insisted on


    not getting anypensation at that time and wanted Rosalie to be sent to prison instead.


    ¡°You¡­ What a pity¡­¡± Yulissa sighed. ¡°I heard you used to be awyer, but now you¡¯ve fallen to


    cleaning the streets like me. It¡¯s really a pity. That¡¯s why we should never drive after drinking.¡±


    Yulissa murmured but did not look at Rosalie with prejudice, which made thetter feel a little warm


    in her heart.


    Send gift

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    12.10


    Just then, Queenie came over and looked at Rosalic contemptuously. ¡°Yulissa, stop talking with her.


    She was in prison and had taken a life!¡±


    ¡°Queenie, we are colleagues. Why do you say that? Besides, Rosalie was in prison just because of


    her careless driving-¡±


    Before Yulissa could finish her words, Queenie interrupted, ¡°But she was the one who killed


    Mnie. Yulissa, do you know who Mnie is? She is Yvette¡¯s sister! I still wonder why Yvette asks


    so many of our colleagues to find the ring that doesn¡¯t exist. She is against Rosalie. We are all


    involved.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t she make an apology?¡± Yulissa said.


    Queenie looked unhappy. She was obviously dissatisfied with the way Yulissa stood up for Rosalie.


    Today, Queenie was the one who exposed that Rosalie had been in prison.


    Queenie identally heard the conversation between Rosalie, Zachary, and Yvette before, so she


    spent some time looking for all kinds of news about Zachary and Yvette online. Only then did she


    find that it was Rosalie who killed Mnie back then.


    ¡°Yulissa, were you bribed by Rosalie to stand up for her?¡± Queenie sneered.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yulissa was angry.


    ¡°Well, there is nothing to talk about. The car ident was an ident, and Rosalie did not do it


    intentionally.¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard.


    Rosalie found that Lucas was speaking on her behalf.


    Nevertheless, Queenie was even angrier. The reason she did not like Rosalie was that Queenie


    liked Lucas, but Lucas liked Rosalie.


    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s the point of helping Rosalie like this? Do you think she will fall in love with you? Her


    boyfriend was Zachary! He is the heir of Xanthos Group!¡±


    Lucas¡® face suddenly turned red.


    Queenie said sarcastically, ¡°But Zachary must have lost his interest when he saw Rosalie that day.


    She is a sanitary worker now. Tsk, I wonder if Zachary would vomit if he thought about the scene of


    falling in love with Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Queenie coldly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    13:42


    ¡°What? Are you going to refute that you have never been in prison or that you are not Zachary¡¯s ex¨C


    girlfriend?¡± Queenie said arrogantly, ¡°A person who has been in prison can¡¯t pretend to be


    innocent!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in prison, so what? As for whose ex¨Cgirlfriend I am, it seems that it has nothing to do with


    you. Besides, couldn¡¯t I have dated someone even though I¡¯m a sanitary worker now? Otherwise,


    can a


    sanitary worker only make people vomit?¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Queenie, you have a status, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can look down on my


    career.¡±


    Queenie was instantly choked and unable to retort.


    Many sanitary workers were staring at her! Usually, people like Queenie, who had status, often had


    a superior feeling. Everyone knew it, but she could not say it at the moment.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡­ Let¡¯s see!¡± Queenie red at Rosalie angrily and left quickly.


    Rosalie let out a deep breath and was about to turn around when Lucas shouted, ¡°R¨CRosalie, I¡­ I


    don¡¯t think you are what Queenie said.¡±


    She paused for a while but did not respond. Instead, she left directly.


    Rosalie was grateful for Lucas¡® willingness to help her just now, but she thought that after knowing


    that she had been in prison, Lucas would not have any more interest in her.


    Rosalie returned to her rental home at night. When she was having dinner with Jonathan, there was


    a knock on the door.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. Usually, no one would visit her. She wondered if it was Gordon,


    Caitlin, and Loretta again.


    Nheless, Lucas was standing outside when she opened the door.


    Lucas was dressed in a ck cotton¨Cpadded coat, and his face was red. He looked at Rosalie as if


    he was embarrassed. ¡°I¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but suddenly stopped and hesitated when


    he saw Jonathan walking behind Rosalie.


    Jonathan stared at Lucas, who was standing outside. Jonathan


    remembered that the man was a colleague of Rosalie in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration, who seemed to be interested in her.


    ¡°What? Are you here for Rosie?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I have something to talk about with Rosalie alone.¡± Lucas blushed and then looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, is that okay?¡±


    13:42


    Jonathan frowned slightly and felt a bit angry when he heard the way Lucas called Rosalie.


    Rosalie was about to answer when Jonathan interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you talk here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucas hesitated.


    Rosalie said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡­ I wanted to say that I don¡¯t mind that you have been in prison. I really like you and


    hope you can be my girlfriend. I¡­ I can wait as long as you don¡¯t like anyone else yet,¡± Lucas said


    in one breath as if he had gathered all the courage to say it.


    Rosalie was stunned. She did not expect Lucas to say such a thing.


    ¡°I also know I¡¯m just a driver now, but I will try my best to earn money and support the family. I¡­ I


    just hope I can give you happiness.¡± Lucas added, ¡°You can think about it.¡± Without waiting for


    Rosalie to speak, he immediately left.


    Rosalie stared at Lucas¡® back in a daze until a hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her into


    the room. She came back to her senses after the door was closed with a bang.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan pushed her against the door and leaned down. He


    stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Rosie, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. The distance between them was too close, making her feel lost. ¡°Let go of your


    hand.¡±


    Nevertheless, Jonathan ignored Rosalie and put his face closer to her. He gently brushed his lips


    over her ear. ¡°Rosie, are you moved by what that man just said?¡±


    ¡°Moved? I don¡¯t know, but it was a surprise for sure. After all, I thought Lucas would give up after


    learning that I have been in prison,¡± she thought.


    But unexpectedly, he came to her ce and said those words.


    In this world, too few people looked at the person who had been in prison with ordinary eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence made Jonathan frown. He disliked her thinking about another man. It made him


    feel extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Rosie, have you fallen in love with that man because of what he said?¡± Jonathan asked in a low


    voice. There was a touch of jealousy in his eyes that he did not notice.


    The tip of Rosalie¡¯s nose was full of Jonathan¡¯s breath. She felt a little overwhelmed when he


    approached her like this. An intuitive sense of crisis appeared in her body. It was like if she did not


    answer him very well, a beast would severely pounce on her, and her neck would get bitten the next


    moment.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Goodness gracious. What am I thinking?¡±


    Rosalie was ridiculing her thought. The person in front of her now was Jon, not a dangerous man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Lucas.¡± Rosalie was sorry for Lucas¡® feelings toward her. Her words made Jonathan


    suddenly feel better. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Rosie, did you really fall in love with that


    person?¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡± Rosalie said. She had never thought about falling in love with someone


    since she was released from prison. Love was too heavy. She tied all her feelings to another


    person. Rosalie did not want to bear the devastating blow when she was abandoned again.


    There was a smile in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Remember to refuse him. Otherwise, a man like him may


    always be waiting for you, Rosie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refuse him,¡± said Rosalie. Since she did not intend to fall in love with Lucas, she should not drag


    him.


    Furthermore, Lucas was a good person. He should have a rtionship that really belonged to him


    rather than waste his time on her.


    ¡°By the way, how could he know that you were in prison?¡± Jonathan asked abruptly.


    Rosalie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°A colleague found out the news of my car


    ident, so now the whole Environment and Sanitation Administration knows that I was in prison


    before. Okay, let go of me. I have to clean up the room.¡±


    She changed the topic.


    Jonathan let go of Rosalie. As she walked away from him, it was as if a trace of warmth had


    suddenly left.


    He unconsciously folded his hand and looked up at her back.


    The game Jonathan used to think of was bing increasingly interesting to him, and he cared


    about Rosalie more and more. It seemed like it would be good if she had apanied him all his


    life.


    In the next few days, the people still gossiped about Rosalie in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration. Many of them would deliberately keep a distance from her.


    Rosalie was mentally prepared for this situation. After all, she could not change the fact that she


    had been in prison.


    Rosalie was grateful to Yulissa for taking care of her as usual while working.


    ¡°Rosalie, you are a university graduate. Why are you in such a job? Are you really going to sweep


    the road all your life?¡± During their free time, Yulissa and Rosalie chatted.


    ¡°I have a record. It¡¯s not that easy to find a job,¡± Rosalie confessed.


    Many employers would ask what was going on, especially after knowing that she had a record. If


    they knew that she was the perpetrator of Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Mnie¡¯s ident, all of them


    refused her without exception.


    To Rosalie, it was even hard for her to find such a self¨Csufficient job.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t waste your young age working this job. How could you find a good man in the


    future?¡± People like Yulissa were concerned about women¡¯s marriage. ¡°Lucas doesn¡¯t seem to care


    about your past. Did you really refuse him? There are not many honest men like Lucas now.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for him and me,¡± Rosalie said.


    Yulissa hesitated momentarily and said, ¡°Rosalie, do you think Lucas is just a driver? After all, your


    ex¨Cboyfriend-¡±


    ¡°Yulissa!¡± Rosalie interrupted Yulissa. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just¡­ I¡¯ve been through so many things


    and have no intention of falling in love.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Yulissa sighed. ¡°You should know that if you really don¡¯t marry someone and are alone, even


    though you don¡¯t feel anything now, you will grow old and have no children. Not everyone can bear


    that kind of loneliness.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Children¡­¡± She smiled bitterly. Having children was her wishful thinking.


    After a day¡¯s work, Rosalie and Yulissa packed up the tools and returned


    13.12


    to the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    While returning the tools, Rosalie did not see Queenie, who was always seeking trouble. When she


    was about to wash her hands, she saw


    Queenie standing with Lucas beside the sink.


    ¡°Rosalie has been in prison. Why do you have to wait for her? Am I worse than a woman who has


    been in prison?¡± Queenie said angrily.


    Lucas said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t keep mentioning she was in prison. Rosalie drove carelessly, but didn¡¯t


    deliberately try to hurt others!¡±


    ¡°She was drunk driving! Why didn¡¯t she do it on purpose?¡± Queenie said, ¡°She¡¯s just a temptress


    who is trying so much to seduce you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that, too!¡± Lucas said angrily.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie heard that the conversation was rted to her, and she subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    Nevertheless, just when she was about to leave, Queenie had already seen her and immediately


    shouted, ¡°Rosalie, you are so shameless! How dare you eavesdrop?¡±


    Rosalie sighed and stopped, while Lucas was at a loss when he saw Rosalie.


    ¡°This is a ce where everyone in the Environment and Sanitation Administration cane. I came


    here just to wash my hands. How did it be eavesdropping? If you are afraid of being heard,


    you should find a room and close the door before chatting,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Queenie red at Rosalie angrily and said before leaving, ¡°Wait and see!¡±


    Rosalie was calm. She had heard this sentence many times when she was in prison.


    Lucas looked at Rosalie awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Rosalie replied. Since she happened to meet Lucas today, she also


    wanted to make it clear to him. ¡°But I hope you don¡¯t waste your time on me. In fact, as Queenie


    said, I have been in prison before, and I¡¯m not suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lucas said in a hurry.


    As he met Rosalie¡¯s puzzled eyes, he said, ¡°I¡­ I know you are a good woman, so I really don¡¯t care


    if you have ever been to prison.¡± With that, Lucas could not help but flush. The scene when he


    noticed Rosalie for the first time appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    At that time, he just finished working. He saw her squatting on the side of the road, and she was


    comforting a crying little girl. She was singing, dancing, and making many funny gestures to make


    the girlugh. It was as if she didn¡¯t care about the strange nces of the people around at all.


    Finally, she seeded, and the little girl stopped crying.


    Then, she bought bread for the little girl and stood there waiting to see if her family members would


    come to fetch her.


    Eventually, the police came over with the little girl¡¯s family. The little girl¡¯s parents took out hundreds


    of dors and wanted to thank her by stuffing them into her hands, but she shook her head with a


    smile and did not ept a single cent.


    When the parents left with the little girl in their arms, she stood there looking at the backs of the


    three family members and smiling faintly.


    At that moment, he only felt as if his heart had been hit by love. He seemed to understand that what


    he wanted was a calm and elegant woman like her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was love at first sight, but he knew that it was the first time in his life that his


    heart had skipped a beat for a woman.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care, will your parents be alright with you marrying a woman who had been in


    prison?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lucas froze and the red flush on his face gradually dissipated. His face turned deathly pale.


    ¡°Marriage does not concern only two people, but also two families. You don¡¯t know what my family


    is like,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like you. So, you don¡¯t have to waste your time on me.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie walked to the sink and washed her hands.


    Lucas stood aside nkly as if her words had given him a deathly blow.


    Just as Rosalie was about to leave after washing her hands, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°What if I can


    convince my parents?¡±


    She paused and looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I really like you, then even if your parents


    object, I will be willing to stay with you until your parents agree. However, I only treat you as an


    ordinary colleague. I don¡¯t have any feelings of love for you.¡±


    She was very ruthless in her words.


    Lucas¡¯s face turned paler.


    After work, when Rosalie walked to the door of the Environment and Sanitation Administration, she


    was surprised to see a familiar figure standing not far away. Obviously, he had been deliberately


    waiting for her.


    ¡°Jon!¡± she eximed and ran forward. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I got off work early today, so I came to pick you up.¡± As he spoke, he naturally took her hand.


    At that moment, Lucas also exited the Environment and Sanitation Administration. After seeing


    Rosalie and Jonathan, he nodded awkwardly before walking towards the parking lot.


    ¡°Did you turn him down?¡± Jonathan asked in a deliberately casual tone.


    ¡°I refused him.¡± Rosalie thought, ¡°It¡¯s just that those words may be a kind of injury to Lucas.


    However, it is the best way.¡±


    ¡°In fact, he doesn¡¯t have to waste time on me. He can find a better woman,¡± she added. She


    thought, ¡°I don¡¯t think that I am a beautiful woman. Now, my career is poor and I have a criminal


    record. I can¡¯t figure out why he insists on falling in love with me.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you. You can find a better man,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie smiled and didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    ¡°So you¡¯re leading Lucas on while having a rtionship with another man!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice


    suddenly resounded through the air.


    Rosalie had a headache. There was never a shortage of people like Queenie in the world.


    Jonathan turned around and looked coldly at the mediocre and mean¨Clooking woman behind him.


    After she saw Jonathan clearly, Queenie¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. He was even more


    handsome than the male lead in movies.


    Although his bangs were rather thick, it made people feel that if he took care of his hairstyle and


    changed clothes, he could definitely win those. male idols.


    Queenie was immediately jealous of Rosalie. She thought, ¡°Why does a woman like Rosalie not


    only have Lucas¡¯s love but also thepany of a handsome man like him?¡±


    She suddenly smiled viciously, ¡°Are you Rosalie¡¯s friend? You probably don¡¯t know that she has


    gone to jail before. She was drunk and drove a car, killing someone. Drunk driving is equivalent to


    murder!¡±


    However, what disappointed her was that there was no surprise, astonishment, or peculiarity on his


    face. He still looked calm.


    If there was any change to his face, it would be that his gaze grew colder.


    ¡°It appears that you are the one who spread this,¡± Jonathan said as he looked at Queenie coldly.


    Queenie suddenly felt a kind of fear in her heart as if she would end up miserably if she admitted it.


    She bit her lips and said stiffly, ¡°So what? I did it for the good of everyone. Everyone has the right to


    know whether the people around them havemitted a crime or not. If she was afraid that others


    would know it, then she shouldn¡¯t havemitted the crime!¡±


    Jonathan suddenly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have admitted it.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored Queenie and turned to Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to look at


    this woman.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Queenie stared at their backs. ¡°Is this man Rosalie¡¯s brother? However, they don¡¯t look like each


    other. Besides, the man and Rosalie are about the same age!¡± she thought.


    Somehow, Queenie had a chilly feeling when she thought of the smile on his face.


    Rosalie took Jonathan¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t walk in the direction of their house. Instead, she


    walked to the other side.


    ¡°I got my pay today. Let¡¯s go shopping and have a good meal. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t had a


    good meal outside since we met, Jon,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have a good meal. However, I¡¯ll treat you. After all, I also earn money. You are always


    supporting me, and I want to repay you,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie inexplicably felt proud of him.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯ll let you pay for the meal,¡± Rosalie smiled. The previous discontent that Queenie had caused


    seemed to have considerably subsided.


    They arrived at a shopping mall in the center of the city. In the mall,


    Rosalie picked a popr restaurant.


    ¡°The dishes in this restaurant are not bad, and the prices are affordable. I


    used toe here with my colleagues-¡± She paused halfway through her words.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    She used to eat at the restaurant for a meal after working with her colleagues in thew firm. For


    her at that time, eating at the restaurant was like having a working meal.


    However, it now became a meal that was like a luxury.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Rosie, please order the foodter.¡± Jonathan changed the subject without a trace.


    The dishes Rosalie ordered were all rtively cheap. The most expensive one was a shrimp dish


    that cost 9 dors and 60 cents. The total price of all the dishes was 35 dors.


    Although the sum was not a lot, it was already the most expensive meal Rosalie had eaten in many


    days.


    Jonathan tried to persuade Rosalie to order more. ¡°Rosie, I have money.¡± However, Rosalie


    continued, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if you want a good meal, there is no need to order too much.¡±


    After a while, the waiter served Rosalie and Jonathan. The food served was naturally much better


    than the simple meals they usually ate. While eating shrimp, Jonathan naturally shelled the shrimp


    for Rosalie and put it on her te.


    She looked at the shrimp in a daze.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating it?¡± he asked.


    She smiled lightly, ¡°Jon, I just think that you are very good at taking care of people. Whoever dates


    you in the future will be blissful.¡± Then, she put the shrimp in her mouth.


    She remembered that she had once watched a TV series where the male lead shelled shrimp for


    the female lead.


    Although the behavior was just a small act, it made people feel that they were treasured and


    protected.


    However, at that time, when she was dating Zachary, he never shelled the shrimp for her.


    In fact, when Zachary was dating her before, she could tell his true colors through some small


    details. Although Zachary said that he loved her, his love was evidently not deep.


    That was why he retreated so fast when something bad happened to her


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°Dating¡­ It is like a child¡¯s thing. In my life, I will never fall in love or


    date any woman,¡± he thought.


    Even marriage was just a means to expand his career.


    When they finished the meal, Jonathan got up and went to foot the bill. Rosalie sat in a chair and


    was about to get up when she saw several familiar figures walking toward the store through the


    ss.


    She almost subconsciously turned her back and didn¡¯t want those people to see her.


    However, the more she didn¡¯t want some things to happen, the more it would happen sometimes.


    They walked into the store and walked in Rosalie¡¯s direction under the guidance of the waiter.


    Rosalie felt her heart beating violently.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in her ear.


    Without thinking, Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s waist and buried her head in


    his arms.


    Jonathan was slightly stunned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he let her hold him.


    After a while, he said again, ¡°Rosie?¡±


    Rosalie raised her head slightly and looked to one side. Then she heaved a sigh of relief and looked


    up at Jonathan. ¡°Have you paid the bill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± She picked up her bag and walked out of the store with him as if she was running


    away from something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hiding from something?¡± he asked.


    She paused and said vaguely, ¡°My former colleagues also came here for a meal. I¨CI don¡¯t want


    them to see me.¡±


    Sheughed at herself and said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. In fact, they all know what happened to me. I guess


    they can also guess the terrible state I am in now, but I still don¡¯t want to see them in person.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see the sympathy in their eyes or the pity.


    In the past, being awyer was a career she wanted to fight for her whole life. However, presently,


    those colleagues were still having that job, but she could no longer have it.


    274


    Her self¨Cmockery made his heart suddenly hurt.


    He held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, avoid them. One day, you will be more


    amazing than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± She smiled bitterly. It was not easy for her to survive, much less think about being


    amazing.


    ¡°I heard from Yvette that you wanted to arrange a job for Rosalie that day. I warn you; don¡¯t get


    involved with the woman anymore. She hurt Yvette¡¯s sister, Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e! The Xanthos family


    can¡¯t afford to offend Jonathan!¡±


    Frank¡¯s harsh warning sounded from the other end of the phone. Zachary frowned slightly and


    replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jonathan. He had heard that sentence too many times. At that time,


    everyone med him for having a girlfriend like Rosalie.


    Fortunately, he broke up with Rosalie and dated Yvetteter. His family was satisfied with Yvette.


    The Hamilton family and the Xanthos family were around the same status. At that time, the


    Hamilton family and the Youngblood family almost got connected by a marriage of convenience.


    Although the marriage failed, there was still a rtionship between them.


    The Xanthos family also hoped that the Hamilton family could say something nice for them in front


    of Jonathan if there was a need to do


    1. SO.


    After finishing the call, Zachary looked at the red light at the intersection ahead and slowly stepped


    on the brake.


    Rosalie¡¯s face shed through his mind. It was undeniable that the current Rosalie was really


    different from before.


    Although her face was the same, her temperament changed. Especially when he saw her wearing


    the clothes of a sanitary worker, he felt that it was right to break up with her.


    Yvette was the woman who really suited him. As for Rosalie, she was just a past lover and might


    even be mentioned as a stain on his life by others in the future.


    He felt a little guilty about her ending up in that state. After all, when she wanted him to collect


    evidence for her back then, he refused and even directly decided to break up with her.


    However, she had killed Mnie. She had offended the Hamilton family


    and the Youngblood family at the same time. So, he couldn¡¯t help her!


    Thinking of that, Zachary suddenly saw a slender figure across the road through the windshield.


    That person was¡­ Rosalie!


    Zachary was stunned. At that moment, there was another man standing beside Rosalie. They


    seemed to be talking about something. Then Rosalie slightly raised her chin while the man lowered


    his head and approached Rosalie¡¯s face.


    They looked like they were kissing.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Rosalie would find a new man


    shortly after being released from prison. His initial intentions of assisting her seemed to have been


    in vain.


    Send gift

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The traffic light turned green.


    When Zachary was about to drive, his body suddenly stiffened. The look of the man who could not


    be offended in Strico appeared in Zachary¡¯s mind.


    Zachary eximed inwardly, ¡°This man looks a lot like Jonathan! But it¡¯s impossible. How could


    Jonathan be with Rosalie? It must be a joke!¡±


    The car behind Zachary¡¯s honked, and Zachary hurriedly drove. At that moment, the man standing


    beside Rosalie looked up in Zachary¡¯s direction.


    The moment the man turned around, Zachary only felt his blood freeze.


    Zachary mused, ¡°J¨CJonathan?¡±


    He wondered if the man was Jonathan. Even if his clothes and hairstyle were different from what he


    remembered, the man was truly Jonathan.


    Zachary was driving stiffly and felt everything had be unreal.


    At the intersection, Rosalie rubbed her eyes and finally felt no sand in her eyes. It seemed that


    Jon¡¯s help was quite effective.


    She looked at the person beside her, only to find he was looking at the other side of the


    intersection.


    ¡°Jon, what are you looking at?¡± asked Rosalie.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I think I just saw an acquaintance,¡± responded Jonathan lightly.


    ¡°Your friend?¡±


    ¡°No, he and I are never friends.¡± A glint shed in his eyes.


    Zachary did not sleep well all night. He kept recalling the scene he saw at the intersection the


    previous night in his mind.


    He felt that he was mistaken. Perhaps the person standing next to Rosalie was somewhat simr to


    Jonathan.


    After all, it was impossible for a high and mighty man like Jonathan to walk with Rosalie.


    Besides, Rosalie killed Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one will believe what I saw,¡± thought Zachary.


    111GD


    However, he still felt anxious deep down.


    ¡°What if that man was really Jonathan?¡± he pondered. Zachary could hardly imagine it.


    The next day, Zachary came to the street cleaned by Rosalie and found


    her.


    ¡°Now¡­ are you with anyone?¡± Zachary¡¯s question was vague.


    Rosalie was stunned. She did not expect Zachary to appear in front of her early in the morning and


    ask her that question.


    She said, ¡°I think it has nothing to do with you, Mr. Xanthos. It¡¯s my working hour now. Please get


    out of the way.¡±


    She continued to sweep as if Zachary was not there.


    Zachary grabbed Rosalie coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. Who was the man with you yesterday?¡±


    Rosalie frowned. Zachary was asking about Jon. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, it¡¯s none of your business. Why do I


    have to report to you when I¡¯m with my younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Younger brother? When did you have a brother?¡± Zachary only remembered that Rosalie had a


    younger sister.


    ¡°I reckon him as my brother. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± asked Rosalie.


    Zachary stared at Rosalie as if he wanted to examine the credibility of her words from her


    expression.


    At that moment, Yulissa, who was sweeping on the other side of the road, saw what had happened


    and rushed over. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, you can talk this out. Don¡¯t get violent.¡±


    Yulissa recognized that Zachary was the one who apanied Yvette to apologize at the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration that day. ording to gossip, Zachary was Rosalie¡¯s


    ex¨Cboyfriend.


    ¡°Mr. Xanthos, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m afraid someone will take a picture of us. You might have


    to exin yourself to Ms. Hamilton,¡± said Rosalie.


    Zachary¡¯s expression changed. Then, he let go of Rosalie and left directly.


    Yulissa looked at Rosalie worriedly and said, ¡°Why did hee to you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what he wants to do? I¡¯m fine!¡± replied Rosalie. She did not assume that Zachary came


    over and asked her the question because he still had feelings for her.


    It was just abnormal. No one knew what Zachary wanted to do.


    ¡°By the way, when you take a lunch breakter, plead with Mr. Johnson. I heard that Queenie


    seems to be collecting some signatures to ask Mr. Johnson to fire you,¡± Yulissa told Rosalie the


    news she had heard.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie frowned. It seemed that Queenie really spared no effort to drive her away. ¡°If Mr. Johnson


    really wants to fire me, it¡¯s useless for me to plead. If I have no choice, I¡¯ll find another job.¡±


    She was slightly helpless to say that. After all, Rosalie had been looking so hard to get that job. It


    would not be easy to find another one. Yulissa also sighed. She naturally knew that they did not


    even sign a contract for that kind of job. It was clearly inferior to Queenie, who already had a


    position. Yulissa knew what the director would choose after giving it some thought.


    After finishing their work, they returned to the Environment and Sanitation Administration and met


    Queenie.


    Queenie looked at Rosalie smugly. ¡°I think you¡¯d better get ready to leave as soon as possible. We


    don¡¯t want to work with a criminal.¡±


    Rosalie appeared indifferent instead of getting scared like Queenie had expected.


    ¡°Keep pretending. Mr. Johnson will call you to his office soon!¡± Queenie was unhappy and snorted


    coldly. She had finally collected the signatures of most people. When Queenie gave the signatures


    to Parker, it seemed that Rosalie would be fired.


    A momentter, an employee of the HR Department said, ¡°Queenie, Mr. Johnson asked you to go


    to his office.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Queenie was a little surprised. She wondered, ¡°Does Mr. Johnson still have something


    unclear and want to ask me first before firing Rosalie?¡±


    Queenie went to Parker¡¯s office.


    Yulissa looked worried. ¡°Rosalie, when you meet Mr. Johnsonter, tell him more about your


    difficulties. Maybe he¡¯ll sympathize with you and won¡¯t fire you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Rosalie.


    Some colleagues around looked at her sympathetically, while some were disgusted.


    However, no one expected when Queenie came out of Parker¡¯s office, she


    looked disappointed andpletely lost her previouscency.


    A colleague surrounded Queenie and asked, ¡°Queenie, what did Mr. Johnson tell you?¡±


    At that moment, Queenie was about to cry. She felt like she was


    dreaming. She thought, ¡°How could it be possible that I was fired? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be


    Rosalie?¡±


    However, the words Parker had said to Queenie when she was in his office were still ringing in her


    ears.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Queenie, I don¡¯t want anyone here to be hostile to colleagues. Rosalie has been in prison, but it


    doesn¡¯t mean that we should judge her and not let her have another way to live. Since you don¡¯t


    think you can work together with Rosalie, I think you should stop doing this job now.¡± Queenie had a


    status. She wondered if she was being fired. Queenie could not believe it at all, but that was the


    truth.


    ¡°Queenie, say something.¡± The voice beside her was urging.


    Queenie looked around, and when she saw Rosalie, a burst of resentment suddenly rushed up. She


    stepped forward and said to Rosalie, ¡°You! It¡¯s you! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I be fired by Mr.


    Johnson? It¡¯s you who should leave!¡±


    Everyone was surprised that the one who got fired was Queenie.


    ¡°Queenie, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    Queenie stared at Rosalie with resentment and reached out her hands, wanting to fight Rosalie.


    Rosalie dodged, but Queenie seemed to be crazy. At this moment, a man came forward and


    stopped Queenie. ¡°Are you done? Mr. Johnson wants to fire you, and Rosalie has nothing to do with


    it. Can she still control Mr. Johnson¡¯s decision?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and was surprised to see it was Lucas.


    Seeing this, some other people on the transport crew also came forward to pull Queenie.


    The farce hade to an end.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said to Lucas.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been targeted like this by Queenie.¡± Lucas was a


    little embarrassed when he said it.


    Just as Rosalie was about to turn around and leave, Lucas suddenly asked, ¡°Is your younger


    brother really your biological younger brother?¡±


    Rosalie looked at him in surprise.


    Lucas said hesitantly, ¡°I just feel¡­ You guys don¡¯t look like real sisters and brothers.¡± When he saw


    Rosalie standing with Jonathan, he always¨Cfelt¨Cas¡ª___ if they were couples.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we are not biological sisters and brothers, but for me, he is my family,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lucas wondered, ¡°Family?¡± Nevertheless, he did not believe it. Even if Rosalie regarded Jonathan


    as her family, Lucas wondered if Jonathan really treated Rosalie as his family.


    The possessiveness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes was not like the way he looked at his family.


    ¡°Zachary, are you listening to me?¡± Yvette raised her voice and said. Zachary spaced out the whole


    day. She even mentioned some words several times, but he did not hear her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zachary suddenly came to his senses and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What happened to you


    today?¡± Yvette said angrily, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like this when you apany me to fit the gown


    tomorrow, I¡¯d better find someone else to apany me!¡±


    ¡°Yvette, I suddenly remember that I have something to do.¡± While saying this, Zachary suddenly


    stood up and rushed out of the private room.


    It was toote for Yvette to ask anything more. In the huge private room, there was only Yvette and


    the dishes on the big table in front of her.


    Yvette¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. She wondered what was so urgent that Zachary left her


    alone like this. He was usually so attentive to her, but now, he was so different from before.


    While driving, Zachary called his secretary. ¡°Go to the Environment and Sanitation Administration to


    check Rosalie¡¯s current address.¡±


    Not long after, the secretary sent the address to Zachary¡¯s phone.


    Zachary drove toward Rosalie¡¯s current residence.


    Although Rosalie said it was her ¡°younger brother¡± this morning, Zachary always felt that he had to


    confirm it again before he could rest assured.


    Zachary drove to the entrance of a residential area where there were farmers¡® rental homes. Then,


    he got out of the car and entered the residential area, looking for Rosalie¡¯s house ording to the


    specific number of units. After some effort, Zachary finally stopped in front of a narrow door.


    It was a typical farmer¡¯s rental home.


    He wondered if Rosalie was living there.


    Zachary was about to knock when he heard footsteps.


    11.176


    Subconsciously, he hid in the shadow beside him and looked in the direction of where the footsteps


    wereing from.


    It was a tall figure who came over this way.


    As the figure got closer, Zachary¡¯s eyes widened. The spection that asionally came into his


    mind that he once felt impossible finally became possible.


    He thought, ¡°It is¡­ Jonathan. It is really Jonathan!¡±


    If they just looked like each other, they couldn¡¯t be so simr.


    At this moment, what Jonathan was wearing now was the same clothes Zachary saw yesterday. He


    wondered why Jonathan was here.


    Zachary only felt a chill that kept rushing up from the sole of his feet, causing his body to gradually


    get colder.


    Finally, Jonathan stood in front of the narrow door where Zachary had just stood and raised his


    hand to knock on it.


    After a while, someone opened the door while saying, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Zachary saw a pretty face.


    Zachary felt something in his throat, unable to swallow or spit out, which made him ufortable.


    It was Rosalie who opened the door.


    Zachary thought, ¡°Did Rosalie really get together with Jonathan? What is going on? And why is


    Jonathan dressed like this?¡± There were too many doubts in his mind.


    Then, he heard Jonathan say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Zachary had heard Jonathan¡¯s voice before. This voice was the same as his impression.


    Now, Zachary did not doubt that this man was Jonathan.


    Just as Jonathan was about to enter the room, he suddenly paused and looked at the dark corner


    where Zachary hid.


    Suddenly, Zachary felt as if his blood had clotted, and he even stopped breathing.


    ¡°Jon, what are you looking at?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The corner of Jonathan¡¯s mouth curled up and then he walked into the room.


    The door was closed with a bang.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Only then did Zachary take a long breath. His palms and back were


    covered with cold sweat. He only felt that he had just escaped from death. Zachary wondered,


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Jonathan together with Rosalie?¡±


    Almost as if losing his energy, Zachary walked out of the residential area and returned to his car.


    However, he realized his hands shook violently when he wanted to drive.


    Seeing the way Rosalie and Jonathan got along with each other just now, it seemed that they were


    very familiar with each other. Besides, Rosalie called Jonathan ¡°Jon,¡± and Zachary had never heard


    anyone call Jonathan in such an intimate way.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s attitude toward Rosalie¡­ Zachary felt it could be described as ¡°gentle.¡±


    Jonathan had never been gentle to a woman. Even Mnie had never been treated like this


    before.


    Suddenly, Zachary¡¯s mind shed through the fact that the advertisement had been withdrawn.


    They had always thought it should be because of Rosalie¡¯s rtionship, so Jonathan was still


    disgusted with the Xanthos family and did not like to see them propose in such a high¨Cprofile way.


    Now, when Zachary thought of it, it was indeed because of Rosalie¡¯s rtionship, but it was


    completely different from what they had thought! Zachary just felt confused.


    In the rental home, Rosalie and Jonathan were having a meal together. Rosalie also told Jonathan


    what happened today in the Environment and Sanitation Administration. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr.


    Johnson fired Queenie. I thought it would be me who was being fired.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie said with hesitation, ¡°Of course, it is good not to be fired. But I don¡¯t know if Queenie will


    take revenge on me.¡± After all, Queenie looked at her with resentment today.


    ¡°She can¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Jonathan said. He would naturally help Rosalie solve the hidden


    danger, Queenie. What made him a little concerned was that someone was hiding in the dark


    outside today. Although Jonathan did not see his face clearly, if he guessed correctly, it might be


    Zachary.


    At the intersectionst night, Zachary should have seen that Jonathan was with Rosalie, so he


    came here today to prove it.


    ¡°Rosie, do you like living with me like this?¡± Jonathan asked abruptly.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Rosalie replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°So even if I change my identity in the future, will you still want to live with me?¡± Jonathan asked


    while staring straight at her.


    Rosalie blinked her eyes in confusion as she thought, ¡°Change his identity¡­ Does he mean his


    identity other than as a vagrant?¡± Lillian had been saying that Rosalie knew too little about Jonathan


    and was afraid- that she would suffer losses.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie had never asked Jonathan who he was, and she even only knew his name.


    Besides, she only knew that he did not have a family.


    Lillian said that Jonathan was not like a vagrant, and sometimes Rosalie felt the same way too.


    However, if Jonathan did not want to tell Rosalie, she would not take the initiative to ask him. After


    all, everyone had their own secrets.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said gently,


    ¡°No matter who I am, will you be willing to live with me?¡± Jonathan said again.


    ¡°Yeah, no matter who you are. Is it okay now?¡± Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t eat


    it, the food will be cold.¡±


    Jonathan also smiled. His thin lips slightly raised, and his eyes curved. Rosalie was in a trance, only


    to feel that his smile was so beautiful. She thought it must be the definition of a bright smile.


    ¡°Zachary, what do you think?¡± In the gown store, Yvette tried the high¨Cend gown customized by her.


    This gown was specially made for her engagement party, and she spent 6 million dors on it. At


    this moment, she naturally wanted to see the amazed look in Zachary¡¯s eyes.


    Zachary looked at the noble and beautiful Yvette in front of him. Everyone envied that he had a


    girlfriend like Yvette, who was a celebrity and also a prominent youngdy of the Hamilton family.


    After Mnie passed away, Yvette became the only heir of the Hamilton family. Marrying Yvette


    meant getting the Hamilton family.


    Therefore, Zachary was satisfied and even looked forward to the


    engagement party.


    But now, looking at his girlfriend wearing such a gorgeous gown, he was thinking about the scene


    he sawst night instead. Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s faces shed through his mind.


    Until now, Zachary still felt that everything he sawst night was like a dream.


    He wondered, ¡°What the hell is going on? And what happened to Rosalie and Jonathan?¡±


    Looking at her fianc¨¦¡¯s absent¨Cminded face, Yvette frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    You spaced out yesterday, and you are still the same today. If you don¡¯t want to get engaged with


    me, just say it.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°How could it be? Why don¡¯t I want to get engaged with you?


    You know I love you wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Wholeheartedly?¡± Yvette raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you really have no feelings for Rosalie?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and then he said in an awkward tone, ¡°Why did you mention


    her again? We have broken up for three years. How can I still have feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you want to introduce her to work before?¡± Yvette questioned.


    ¡°I just think she is pathetic,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Why is she pathetic? My sister is pathetic. She died because of Rosalie.¡± Yvette snorted coldly. ¡°If


    you dare to pity her again, don¡¯t me our family for not helping you when Jonathanes to you


    in the future.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression became strange. If it had been in the past, he would not have


    felt that Yvette¡¯s words were strange. Nevertheless, he was afraid that it was different now with


    Rosalie¡¯s existence.


    After hesitating for a while, Zachary asked tentatively, ¡°Yvette, do you know if Jonathan has had a


    new woman recently?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yvette immediately denied it. ¡°Jonathan is famous for not having an interest


    in women. He hasn¡¯t had any other woman in the past three years!¡±


    Therefore, the people thought Jonathan loved Mnie very much, but only the Hamilton family


    knew that it might not be true.


    However, the Hamilton family would not take the initiative to expose this misunderstanding. Instead,


    they even hoped that others would have a deeper misunderstanding. Under the protection of the


    Youngblood family, the Hamilton family could obtain more benefits in the business industry.


    Hearing this, Zachary did not say anything more.


    When they finished their fitting and walked out of the gown store, a car drove in front of them.


    Zachary and Yvette knew the person who got out of the car. It was Carlos, Jonathan¡¯s personal


    assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, why are you here?¡± Yvette asked curiously.


    Meanwhile, Zachary stiffened and had a bad feeling.


    Carlos smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to invite Mr. Xanthos.¡± Then, he looked at Zachary and said, ¡°Mr.


    Xanthos, Mr. Youngblood wants to meet you.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s hunch came true. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you to meet Mr.


    Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yvette asked.


    Zachary said with a gloomy face, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back.¡± Then, he got in the car with


    Carlos.


    Looking at the car driving away, Yvette was confused. Meanwhile, Zachary in the car looked at


    Carlos with a hesitant look and said, ¡°Mr.


    Gibson, do you know why Mr. Youngblood wants to meet me?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Comment


    Carlos gave a half smile. ¡°You will know it when you see Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Zachary grew increasingly nervous upon hearing his words.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Youngblood Residence. Zachary followed Carlos into the


    house to see Jonathan sitting on the couch, ying with an invitation card in his hand.


    When Zachary approached, he saw the invitation in Jonathan¡¯s hand was for his engagement party


    with Yvette.


    ¡°We meet again,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Zachary was stunned. At the moment, Jonathan was wearing a grayish¨Cblue haute couture suit with


    his bangsbed backward, revealing his full forehead and straight nose. His enchanting eyes had


    a sense ofziness, and his sexy lips curled at the corner. These traits of Jonathanbined,


    letting him radiate an indescribable charm.


    It became obvious to Zachary why many women were obsessed with Jonathan. Many socialites in


    the upper¨Css coterie tried their best to attract Jonathan¡¯s attention not only because of his


    background but also because of his appearance.


    However, when Jonathan looked at him, Zachary felt like a ferocious beast was targeting him.


    Zachary tensed as his breathing became unsteady. It was the same feeling he got yesterday when


    thetter stared at him.


    The difference was that Zachary was in the dark while Jonathan was in the open the day before.


    At that time, he could see Jonathan clearly, but it was the opposite for Jonathan. But now, Zachary


    waspletely exposed and in Jonathan¡¯s line of view.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± He wondered whether Jonathan was talking about their encounter from


    yesterday.


    ¡°Did you mention anything aboutst night to others?¡± Jonathan said casually.


    Zachary was frightened by Jonathan¡¯s words.


    Zachary thought, ¡°Sure enough¡­ He is talking about what happened yesterday. Even though I


    already had a feeling about it, now that he


    11-17


    mentioned it to me, it feels like every assumption and guess that I had finally had fallen into ce.


    So¡­ Jonathan is really in a rtionship with Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mention it to anyone,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Jonathan stated. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this.¡±


    Zachary agreed to Jonathan¡¯s words repeatedly. He could feel Jonathan sizing him up as he gulped


    his saliva, feeling his body had been weighed down by immense pressure.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to see you there anymore. I don¡¯t care why you were there yesterday. But


    since you had already broken up with Rosalie, you have nothing to do with her in the future. Do you


    understand that?¡± Jonathan voiced out.


    Zachary was shocked. Jonathan¡¯s remarks sounded like a threat, mixed with a strong


    possessiveness.


    Zachary mused, ¡°Is Jonathan really¡­¡± The possibility of Jonathan caring for Rosalie made his scalp


    tingle.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Zachary agreed stiffly.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave now. Carlos, send Mr. Xanthos home,¡± Jonathan instructed Carlos.


    Carlos hummed a response.


    When Zachary was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Rosalie and you


    are¡­¡±


    The frosty glint in Jonathan¡¯s eyes made Zachary shiver in fear.


    Carlos cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. You should know better than this, Mr. Xanthos.¡±


    A paled Zachary left thepound with embarrassment written on his face.


    Jonathan leaned against the back of the couch and took out a cheap mobile phone with only one


    number saved in the contact list.


    He dialed the only number. A gentle female voice came from the other end of his phone a moment


    later.


    ¡°Rosie, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± He spoke softly. The coldness in his


    eyes had been reced by tenderness.


    At nighttime, Rosalie took a tissue and wiped the frame with her


    274


    mother¡¯s photo. She bought a small desk in the rental home and ced her mother¡¯s photo on it


    normally. Every few days, Rosalie would clean the dust that settled on it.


    Her mother¡¯s relics were all left behind in the Leighton residence. To Rosalie, this photo rted to


    her mother was the only thing that could apany her now.


    While she was wiping the photos, Jonathan sat aside and looked at her silently.


    ¡°By the way. Jon, it¡¯s almost Christmas. Did you buy¡­ uh, a ticket or something?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Many colleagues of Rosalie in the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration have been trying to get hold of train tickets for the


    Christmas travel rush.


    Jonathan immediately understood what she wanted to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t need any tickets.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home?¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°Your ce is the only ce I call home.¡± Even though Jonathan had stayed in the Youngblood


    Residence for many years, he never felt at home.


    She remembered that he said he had no family, but ordinary people would also have rtives and


    visit and gather at rtives¡® houses during the holidays.


    When she asked her question, he answered casually, ¡°Yes, I have some rtives, but I don¡¯t have


    to visit them on purpose. As for Leonard, even though he was Jonathan¡¯s grandfather, no


    importance was ced on familial bonds in the Youngblood family. What Leonard needed was an


    heir to his business.


    As long as Jonathan was good and strong enough, it would be what Leonard wanted. In contrast, if


    Jonathan were not powerful enough, he would get ignored and kicked away by Leonard, even if he


    was thetter¡¯s grandson.


    Moreover, Jonathan had that woman¡¯s blood running through his veins. It could be said that this fact


    was something that Leonard hated the most. Even as a child, the old man would look at Jonathan in


    disgust


    asionally and say ferociously, ¡°Why are you rted to that woman? You shouldn¡¯t exist in this


    world!¡±


    It was not rare for Jonathan to be beaten by Leonard¡¯s cane then. It wasn¡¯t until he grew up and


    began to show his ability that Leonard¡¯s attitude


    toward him changed.


    However, the fact that Jonathan was rted to the woman hated by Leonard remained unchanged.


    ¡°Then you¡­ How about¡­ your parents?¡± Rosalie hesitated momentarily before the words spilled


    out of her mouth.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed. He looked at her with his beautiful eyes, which seemed to be


    covered with a veil, making people unable to see what he was currently thinking about.


    Rosalie bit her lip. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anything, just ignore me.¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    he said with a casual, frosty voice.


    ¡°I just want to know more about you. But if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, don¡¯t. After all, the past is


    unimportant. What matters the most is the future, right?¡± she replied.


    His long eyshes fluttered slightly as he lowered his gaze. ¡°My father is dead. The day you met


    me was my father¡¯s death anniversary. He passed away on the spot I was sitting that day.¡±


    Ìï Send gift

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the ce where she first met him would actually be where


    Jonathan¡¯s father died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie voiced.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. My father brought his death upon himself,¡± Jonathan said in a low


    voice.


    ¡°He brought it upon himself?¡± Rosalie was surprised. At least she didn¡¯t expect him to describe his


    father¡¯s death in such a manner.


    ¡°Yes, he brought it upon himself. He fell in love with a person he shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with,


    and the other party found him useless. Even if he knelt and pleaded bitterly, it did nothing to salvage


    their rtionship. In the end, he was so depressed that he froze to death in the snow.¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    expression was calm, and his voice sounded normal, like any other day as if he was talking about


    something ordinary.


    Even so, he seemed to emit an aura of loneliness.


    It reminded Rosalie of the first time she saw Jonathan.


    ¡°Jon,¡± she called out to him.


    He raised his eyes, and her face was reflected in his dark pupils. think he asked for it?¡±


    ¡°Do


    you


    Rosalie¡¯s throat was dry. After a while, she questioned, ¡°Is that woman your mother?¡±


    He was silent, with no expression, but there was a trace of pain in his


    eyes.


    At that moment, she knew the answer.


    She didn¡¯t know how tofort Jonathan. It was as if at this moment, anynguage would fail to


    relieve his pain. After all, only those who had experienced these things would know the pain.


    She stood up and hugged Jonathan, who was sitting on a chair.


    He leaned his head against her chest, inhaling her scent as her warmth spread to his cheek.


    Her steady heartbeat came to his ears through the clothes.


    It made him want to listen to her heartbeat in this manner forever.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    The skinny figure knelt straight, begging the woman who had packed her luggage not to leave.


    But it was to no avail. The woman still insisted on leaving without even looking at him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The boy was anxious and wanted to reach out to hold his mother as he saw her leaving.


    But the next moment, his mother waved him off as an excruciating pain struck the boy in the chest.


    He mused, ¡°It hurts! Oh my. Who can save me and stop this excruciating pain?¡±


    The pain suffocated him, threatening to end his life.


    ¡°Jon! Jon!¡±


    There was a voice calling him!


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Who is that? Who is calling my name?¡±


    ¡°Jon, it¡¯s not hurting you anymore. It won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here for you. You won¡¯t be in pain


    anymore¡­¡± There was anxiety and concern in the gentle voice talking to him.


    The feeling of suffocation and pain faded like a tide as Jonathan listened to her words. He struggled


    to open his eyes, looked at the delicate and quiet woman before him, and opened his thin lips with


    difficulty.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡±


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Great. You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Jonathan sat up. Just now, he dreamed of his childhood and how he knelt before the woman,


    begging pitifully. He wondered if the dream was a result of him mentioning her story.


    ¡°It was just a dream.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his head, only to find that the buttons


    on his pajamas had been unbuttoned, revealing his chest. ¡°My clothes are¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Rosalie seemed slightly embarrassed as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ you keep


    saying you are in pain, so I worried you hurt yourself¡­ Hmm, that¡¯s why¡­ I unbuttoned your


    clothes¡­ wanting to take a look.¡±


    He stared at her. A crimson shade slowly crept onto Rosalie¡¯s face.


    ¡°But I can promise that¡­ you woke up before I took a look, so I didn¡¯t actually see anything,¡±


    Rosalie exined hurriedly. However, the more


    she exined, the more amorous she made the situation sound.


    Jonathan spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if you see what¡¯s on my body. You are allowed to.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she almost choked on her saliva. She wondered, ¡°Please!


    Does he know his words would give people the wrong idea?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ still in pain?¡± After a while, she stammered out.


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± He lowered his head and began to button his pajamas.


    She tried hard to keep her eyes above his neck but identally looked at his chest before Rosalie


    abruptly pulled Jonathan¡¯s pajamas open again. ¡°What happened¡­¡± She looked at his chest in a


    daze. There was a scar on the position of his heart. Although the scar had faded, it still looked


    horrible. It could be imagined that this injury was definitely not minor back then.


    ¡°It was just a minor injury,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly.


    She bit her lower lip and raised her hand to touch his scar. Rosalie wondered whether Jonathan


    was crying out in pain in his dream earlier as he grabbed his chest because of this wound.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°How is it possible that this was a minor injury if Jonathan would still cry out in pain


    while sleeping even after so many years? Was he hurt badly back then?¡± Rosalie felt like her heart


    had been twisted.


    ¡°How did this happen? When did you get injured?¡± she murmured.


    His body stiffened slightly. For many years, his injury here had never been touched by anyone


    except the doctors. Now, only Rosalie touched his wound.


    As if his body¡¯s blood rushed towards his heart, Jonathan¡¯s heart thumped faster underneath


    Rosalie¡¯s touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Jonathan stated.


    Rosalie was slightly relieved to hear his words, only to realize that it looked like she was trying to do


    something naughty to Jonathan with her


    current posture.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s great! Button up your shirt, or you will catch a cold.¡± She blushed and quickly


    moved her hand away.


    The warmth on Jonathan¡¯s chest disappeared suddenly, making his heart feel somewhat empty.


    He buttoned his pajamas one by one. ¡°By the way, what else did I say other than cry out in pain


    while dreaming?¡±


    Rosalie hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°You¡­ You kept shouting for your mom to stay.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he gradually clenched his fists, letting his fingernails dig


    into his palm.


    While gazing at him, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but touch Jonathan¡¯s cheek as a coolness seeped into


    her fingers.


    ¡°Jon,¡± she called out to him.


    He slowly raised his head, his eyshes fluttering. Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie through his


    bangs.


    His eyes were as hollow as when he talked about his parents before.


    Somehow, Rosalie felt an ache in her heart.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°Jon!¡± She called him, but this time it was loud. At the same time, both hands were pressed firmly


    against his face.


    A trace of rity emerged again from his gaze. His pitch¨Cck pupils showed that he regained


    focus, reflecting her face. However, his gaze was extraordinarily intricate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The way you looked just now, it was like¡­¡± She


    thought for a moment and came up with a description. ¡°It¡¯s like fragile ss. You gave me quite a


    shock.¡±


    ¡°Fragile ss?¡± He chuckled. A hint of chilling coldness and ruthlessness flickered in his eyes.


    However, that glint vanished in an instant, quickly returning to normal. ¡°Rosie, there¡¯s no one in this


    world who can shatter me!¡±


    She felt as if the person before her had transformed in that fleeting moment just now. ¡°Maybe


    there¡¯s something wrong with my vision,¡± Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯ll never leave me alone, right?¡± He stared at her and asked.


    She smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about it before? If you don¡¯t leave me, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we talked about that before. I forgot for a moment,¡± he murmured. He stretched his arms and


    pulled her into his embrace, feeling her


    presence.


    Jonathan pondered, ¡°Even though she said she won¡¯t abandon me, why do I start to feel uneasy?


    Am I afraid someday she¡¯ll leave me once she learns about my true identity? Jon can stay with her,


    but what about Jonathan? Will that be okay?¡±


    In the living room of the Xanthos residence, Frank asked Zachary, ¡°Zachary, Yvette said Jonathan


    had his secretary pick you up to meet him. Why did he suddenly want to meet you alone?¡±


    About Jonathan, there was a trace of apprehension in Frank¡¯s voice. After all, unlike the


    Youngblood family, the Xanthos family¡¯s business was declining. The marriage of convenience with


    the Hamilton family was a path to revive the Xanthos family¡¯s business in Frank¡¯s eyes.


    14


    11:170


    He was afraid that Jonathan held a bias against the Xanthos family, which could potentially hinder


    the marriage of convenience n.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°You said nothing to Yvette. Why do you still refuse to tell us? Why did Jonathan ask the secretary


    to pick you up?¡± Frank questioned angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Zachary. Tell us honestly if there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Olivia also persuaded Zachary.


    Zachary took a deep breath and responded, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    That was because he could not say it. Revealing it would truly anger Jonathan. Thinking of the


    scene when he met Jonathan that day, Zachary still shivered at the memory.


    ¡°Could it be that Jonathan is still holding a grudge against us? Is he nning to take action against


    us?¡± Frank spected.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Xanthos family. Jonathan met me that day just to talk about the


    engagement party.¡± Zachary could only simply make up a reason.


    Frank and Olivia finally heaved a sigh of relief, and their expressions turned better.


    Zachary¡¯s younger sister, Zendaya Xanthos, remarked angrily, ¡°After all, it was Rosalie who caused


    this. If it weren¡¯t for her, would our family live on the edge?¡±


    When speaking of Rosalie, Zendaya was furious. After Rosalie


    orchestrated that car ident, Zendaya often heard people gossiping at some socialite gatherings,


    saying things like ¡°the Xanthos family was doomed¡°. It was utterly humiliating for Zendaya.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zachary and Yvette were dating that no one finally said so.


    ¡°Rosalie is practically a jinx for the Xanthos family. Fortunately, Zach broke up with her in time back


    then. She was never worthy of him. I heard she¡¯s even a street sweeper now, a total


    embarrassment. And as for the judgest time, why did they only sentence her to three years? In


    my opinion, they should sentence her to imprisonment for at least ten or twenty years!¡±


    Zendaya spoke of Rosalie with a look of disgust, but the more shemented, the more fearful


    Zachary became.


    One had to know that Rosalie was Jonathan¡¯s woman now. Even if Jonathan did not explicitly state


    the nature of their rtionship, as a


    man, Zachary could infer something.


    ¡°Enough, Zendaya! Stop talking about her. You better be nice to see


    Rosalie whenever you meet her,¡± Zachary said.


    Zendaya retorted dissatisfiedly, ¡°Zach, what¡¯s wrong with you? In the past, whenever I mentioned


    her, you did not have any reaction. Why are you suddenly defending her now?¡±


    ¡°Zachary, are you still in love with Rosalie?¡± Olivia asked worriedly.


    Upon hearing that, Frank raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. That Rosalie, she


    better don¡¯t even think about setting foot on the Xanthos residence¡¯s doorstep.¡±


    Zachary felt overwhelmed. The reality waspletely different from what they were assuming.


    However, he could not reveal the truth right now. He clenched his teeth and exined, ¡°I have no


    feelings for Rosalie, but she¡¯s someone that we can¡¯t offend! That¡¯s all I can say!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend her?¡± Zendaya scoffed at the statement. ¡°Zach, what nonsense are you


    talking about? Rosalie is a sanitary worker. What do you mean we can¡¯t afford to offend her?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just listen to me. Don¡¯t end up causing harm to the entire Xanthos family,¡± Zachary


    warned sternly.


    Frank had gone through a lot, and seeing Zachary like that made him realize something was amiss.


    ¡°Zachary, what exactly is the situation with this Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t tell. You all better respect her, at least¡­ for now, show her a little


    more respect,¡± Zachary replied. After all, it seemed that Jonathan held a special significance for


    Rosalie for the time being.


    Frank appeared lost in thought while Olivia remained silent. Only Zendaya could not care less,


    disdainfully pursing her lips. She found it unbelievable and she thought, ¡°Respecting Rosalie? It¡¯s


    obvious that Zach still has feelings for her. He must be finding excuses! She has been to prison, yet


    she still dares toe out and cause trouble. She knows Zach is about to get engaged, yet she¡¯s


    trying to seduce him. She¡¯s beyond shameless!¡±


    Jonathan stared at the box of gastric medicine ced on the office desk. It was the gastric medicine


    Rosalie had bought for him when he suffered from gastric pain. After his gastric pain had subsided,


    half a box of the medicine was left untouched.


    However, he did not throw the medicine away and kept it on his desk.


    14.170


    ¡°Carlos, what will happen if Rosalie knows my true identity?¡± A melodious voice with a hint of subtle


    laziness sounded in the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Carlos, who was about to leave the CEO¡¯s Office, was startled when he picked up the documents


    Jonathan had reviewed. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Is it difficult to answer this question?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows.


    Carlos pondered, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you¡¯re willing to ept the answer or


    not, Jonathan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Leighton will feel deceived,¡± Carlos said euphemistically. Perhaps it was not a


    possibility but a certainty.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Then do you think she¡¯ll be willing to stay with me?¡± Jonathan asked. Carlos was a little surprised.


    ¡°Does Mr. Youngblood want Ms. Leighton to stay with you?¡± After all, he thought the game was


    supposed to end once. Jonathan told Rosalie his real identity.


    ¡°Or could it possibly be that Mr. Youngblood had developed some feelings toward Ms. Leighton?¡±


    wondered Carlos.


    With that thought in mind, Carlos¡® eyes widened gradually. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you¡­¡± Carlos opened


    his mouth to say something, yet he was stuck in the middle of his sentence.


    ¡°What do you want to say? Just spit it out!¡± Jonathan ordered.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you in love with Ms. Leighton?¡± said Carlos as he thought, ¡°That¡¯s why Mr.


    Youngblood has been so keen on this game. That¡¯s why he did so many things for Ms. Leighton


    secretly. It exins why he still wanted Ms. Leighton¡¯spany after the game ends.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s expression gradually froze.


    ¡°Fall in love? How is that possible? How would I fall in love with a woman? Isn¡¯t Father a good


    enough example? Never fall in love with anyone. That way, I won¡¯t have my pride trampled over,¡±


    thought Jonathan.


    At most, Jonathan would admit he liked Rosalie¡¯spany. Her warmth and breath made him feel


    at ease and rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Stunned, Carlos quickly answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under the mesmerizing lights, n looked at Jonathan, who was sitting on the sofazily with


    curiosity. After all, Jonathan had never liked attending those sorts of gatherings in their circle. Yet,


    he made an exception that day.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± n asked as he leaned over.


    n and Jonathan were ymates in their childhood. They were also ssmates in junior and


    senior high school. Thus, he naturally knew that his good friend had always preferred being quiet to


    bustling gatherings. ¡°I just did. Do I need any special reasons? Didn¡¯t you guys often call me here?¡±


    Jonathan replied.


    Even after hearing that, n still felt something was off.


    At that moment, a woman in gorgeous makeup and bright clothes walked forward and hit on


    Jonathan.


    n thought his friend would definitely refuse, but Jonathan actually let that woman sit next to him.


    n¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jonathan not interested in women? Why did he let a woman


    get close to him today? He¡¯s changed?¡± n thought.


    At the same time, n stepped back sensibly and walked to the side. He then looked at the man


    ying with a silver bracelet on the couch and said, ¡°Do you think Jonathan actually developed


    feelings?¡°¨C


    The man raised his eyes slightly and nced at n. ¡°You can ask him yourself.¡±


    n rubbed his nose without a word as he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you worried that people would make fun of you for bringing that silver bracelet


    everywhere, seeing you¡¯re a man?¡± said n while he reached out to take the silver bracelet in the


    man¡¯s hand.


    The man, Calvin Gunner, moved his wrist and avoided n¡¯s hand. His eyes darkened as he said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    n looked at the man in front of him. If one were to describe Jonathan as cold with a hint of


    laziness, then Calvin would be cold and indifferent. With tan skin, a straight nose, and longshes


    covering his eyes, Calvin gave off a vague distant aura. It felt as though nothing could get to him.


    However, unlike Jonathan, who had only one fianc¨¦e, Mnie, in his life, Calvin had changed his


    girlfriend many times. Yet, none of them seemed to ever really upy his heart.


    Sometimes n and their friends would bet whether Calvin¡¯s new


    girlfriend could end Calvin¡¯s single life, but they always lost those bets.


    Calvin was the kind who seemed like a gentleman, but in reality, he was cold¨Chearted.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know. This bracelet can¡¯t be touched.¡± n was not surprised. After all, everyone who


    had been with Calvin for a long time knew that Calvin treasured that silver bracelet and never


    allowed others to touch it.


    At that moment, a figure came over. n looked and saw that it was Calvin¡¯stest girlfriend, Rainie


    Zimmerman, who was also a new star in the entertainment industry. She had been popr recently


    and had a lot


    24


    1170


    of good resources.


    Of course, it was all because of Calvin.


    As a big shot in the entertainment industry, Calvin had thergest entertainmentpany in the


    country. Thus, it was a piece of cake for him to make someone a star.


    Calvin spoiled every one of his girlfriends. However, he was also ruthless when he was done with


    them.


    ¡°Calvin, sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Rainie said softly. At the same time, aplicated look shed over her


    face when she caught a glimpse of the bracelet in Calvin¡¯s hand.


    Undeniably, Calvin spoiled Rainie very much now. Even if she wanted jewelry costing millions of


    dors, he would say, ¡°Just buy it if you like it.¡± Still, that silver bracelet was taboo.


    Calvin didn¡¯t even allow Rainie to touch it.


    One time, Rainie was determined to touch it. Seeing that, Calvin stared at her coldly and said,


    ¡°Believe it or not, you will not have your hands anymore if you dare to touch it.¡±


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    Rainie was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to touch the bracelet.


    Although Calvin still spoiled Rainie as usual afterward, she knew very well that she could never


    compare to that bracelet.


    What exactly did that silver bracelet represent? It was also small, like the size of a child¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Calvin replied indifferently and put away the bracelet.


    After Rainie sat down, she was stunned to see Jonathan not far away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Jonathan


    Youngblood. Mr. Youngblood, right?¡± She had only seen Jonathan once from a distance before, so


    she was not sure.


    Especially at that moment when Rainie saw Jonathan being intimate with a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t they all


    say Mr. Youngblood is cold to women?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jonathan.¡± n smiled and said to Calvin, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet on whether Jonathan will


    leave with that womanter. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t say anything but looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction.


    1117


    With that, n turned his head again and found that Jonathan had already pulled away from the


    woman. The woman seemed to try to get closer again, but Jonathan seemed to say something, and


    the woman didn¡¯t dare to approach him anymore.


    Then, n saw Jonathan leave.


    Outside the club, Carlos watched Jonathan walk out and immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan got in the car.


    ¡°Am I trying to prove something bying here today? Yet, the final result proved I¡¯m not okay with


    any woman approaching me,¡± thought Jonathan.


    When Jonathan recalled how he hugged the woman who hit on him


    earlier and smelled her perfume, all he could think of was the smell of soap on another woman.


    Ìï Send gift


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Comment

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    When the woman got even slightly closer to him, Jonathan felt disgusted. Sure enough, the feeling


    of holding another woman was so much different than having Rosalie in his arms.


    Walking to the rental home, Jonathan squatted down and took out the spare key from under the


    floor mat of the front door. Rosalie preferred to put the spare key there, saying that even if she


    didn¡¯t bring her key, there were no worries about her being unable to enter her home.


    Jonathan opened the door and saw that the light in the room was still on., Rosalie¡¯s curvy figure


    was on a chair at the table with her upper body sprawled on the table and her head tilted as she


    nodded off.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping face. Under the light, her face looked as serene and peaceful


    as a summer¡¯s day. His heart seemed to settle down when he saw her.


    He raised his hand and gently flicked the hair lying across her cheek. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t tire


    of looking at her like this for the rest of his life.


    After a while, Jonathan bent down and carefully carried Rosalie up from the chair.


    Even after he deliberately lightened his movements, he still woke her up. ¡°Jon¡­¡± She groggily


    opened her eyes, and her dazed beautiful eyes seemed to sparkle as they reflected the light in the


    room.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m back,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back to bed. You can go back to sleep.¡±


    As he spoke, he carried Rosalie toward the bedside.


    She leaned her head against his arms and asked sleepily, ¡°You¡­ smell so good. It¡¯s the smell of


    perfume, right¡­ Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I had something to do today, so I went to a bar. Maybe the smell got on me when I was there,¡±


    exined Jonathan as he ced her on the bed. ¡°Go to sleep obediently, all right? I¡¯ll go wash off


    the smell.¡±


    Her eyelids were gradually drooping until they finally shut.


    After covering Rosalie with a quilt, Jonathan took off his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, he stood under the water and washed his body. The


    14:18


    perfume on him should be the smell of that woman who had been in the club just now.


    The expensive perfume didn¡¯t even smell as good as the soap in his hand because¡­ It had the


    same smell as Rosalie.


    It was as if his whole body was covered with Rosalie¡¯s smell.


    When Jonathan finished washing and walked out of the bathroom, he gazed at the woman lying in


    bed.


    He bent down slightly, and the tip of his nose got closer to her, sniffing the smell on Rosalie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Rosalie, when should I let you know who I am? Or should I let you rely on me more all the time


    until you can¡¯t bear to be apart from me? At that time, even if you found out who I am, you will still


    stay with me, right?¡± murmured Jonathan. There was only each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat in


    the narrow room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was a rare asion when it was Rosalie¡¯s turn for an off day on the weekend, so Lillian took


    Rosalie shopping.


    They hadn¡¯t gone shopping for a long time. Rosalie felt like she had returned to the past when she


    hung out with Lillian.


    It was just like before everything had gone wrong in her life. During those times, Rosalie would often


    take Lillian shopping on weekends. Those beautiful memories of her worry¨Cfree life shed through


    her mind.


    ¡°By the way, where is Jon? Do you understand more about him now? For example, where is his


    hometown? Who are his family members and stuff?¡± asked Lillian. In short, Lillian¡¯s biggest worry


    was that Rosalie would meet a scammer.


    ¡°All I know is that his father had passed away, and his mother seemed to have left them. He didn¡¯t


    say anything else, nor did I ask,¡± said Rosalie smilingly.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Why haven¡¯t you asked more about him? You should at least know what he was


    doing before this!¡± Lillian said.


    Rosalie smiled faintly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point in knowing what he used to do before this? In the


    past, I thought Zachary and I knew each other well. I knew about his family background, the school


    he had studied at since childhood, Zachary¡¯s license te number, and even his social security


    number. I knew everything about him clearly, yet I didn¡¯t seem to have seen through what kind of


    person he was.¡±


    LIST


    Lillian bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be sorry about?¡± said Rosalie as sheughed. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I


    know you are worried about me, but I don¡¯t care about that right now. Besides, if he doesn¡¯t want to


    tell me and makes up some lies to evade me, what would be the point in asking then?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. Come with me to buy some clothes. I need to buy a business suit I can wear when


    I meet with clients. The boss of our design. institute insists that I wear formal clothes when meeting


    clients,¡± Lillianined while pulling Rosalie into a big store next to them.


    In Lillian¡¯s words, she just wanted to check out more styles without paying any money and then buy


    something she could afford.


    Rosalie stood in the store and could feel the store assistant¡¯s eyes on her. Rosalie¡¯s cheap clothes


    were somehow ipatible with the store¡¯s image.


    ¡°Huh? It turned out to be you. How can a person like you enter this store too? It¡¯s like you are


    pulling down the ssiness of the store.¡± A voice sounded in the shop. Rosalie looked up and saw


    two familiar figures.


    One was Yvette, and the other was Zachary¡¯s sister Zendaya.


    At this moment, they were wearing expensive luxury clothing and carrying bags of famous brands,


    looking at her with disdain.


    Zendaya was especially dissatisfied with Rosalie when she thought of Zachary¡¯s warning to her that


    day.


    After seeing Zendaya and Yvette, the store assistant immediately greeted them enthusiastically,


    ¡°Ms. Hamilton, Ms. Xanthos, a new batch of clothes were just stocked into our store recently. Do


    you want to look at them and see if anything suits you? Some of them were showcased and


    received rave reviews at the International Fashion Show.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then,¡± Zendaya said, and then she smiled at Rosalie maliciously. ¡°Rosalie, do you


    want to try on the clothes too? But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the things here even if you save for a


    year with your current sry. I can¡¯t believe a sanitary worker dares to enter this kind of store.¡±


    After hearing the words ¡°sanitary worker,¡± the other assistants in the store looked at Rosalie with


    surprise, and their gazes became even more contemptuous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a sanitary worker?¡± asked Lillian, who was


    14:18


    looking at the clothes on the other shelves before. When she heard themotion over here, she


    immediately rushed over. Lillian snapped at Zendaya, ¡°Is there anyw stipting that a sanitary


    worker can¡¯t enter this store to look at clothes?¡±


    ¡°The question is, can you afford it?¡± Zendaya said disdainfully. ¡°You are just a sanitary worker. You


    only want to make trouble bying into this store to check out the clothes.¡±


    Then, she looked at the store assistant beside her and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask people whoe


    here to make trouble to leave?¡±


    Zendaya was a frequent customer here. The store assistants here usually ttered the daughter of


    the Xanthos family. Hence, one of the


    supervisors went up to Rosalie and Lillian and said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t buying any clothes, please leave


    first.¡±


    Ìï Send gift


    Comment

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°Who said we won¡¯t buy it? I can¡­¡± Lillian wanted to force herself, buy the clothes, and vent her


    anger so the staff would not look down on them.


    Rosalie stopped Lillian and said to the manager, ¡°Can¡¯t I check out the shop without buying


    clothes?¡±


    ¡°I suspected you two for making a scene when you came to the store where the clothes are more


    expensive than your ie. I¡¯m just protecting the rights of other customers in the store.¡± The


    manager seemed to be reasonable.


    Rosalie replied directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence. Yet, you¡¯re obviously suspicious of


    discriminating against consumers. By the way, I¡¯ve recorded what you said just now. I think it should


    be considered as evidence and can be submitted to the shopping mall¡¯s management.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The


    manager¡¯s face immediately flushed red. He did not expect Rosalie to record it on her phone.


    Zendaya mocked, ¡°Rosalie, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re only a sanitary worker. Why did youe here to


    check out the clothes? Do you still miss the time when you can still wear these clothes? If you really


    want this dress, I can buy you one when you¡¯re this pathetic.¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t a sanitary worker who cleans the roade here to check or buy clothes? Or does


    the Xanthos family think that a sanitary worker is inferior? If the public knew that the Xanthos family


    treated a sanitary worker like this, how would they think?¡± asked Rosalie calmly. She directly rted


    Zendaya¡¯s personal behavior to the Xanthos family.


    Zendaya¡¯s face turned as red as the manager¡¯s. She could not say anything to retort at that


    moment.


    If Zendaya imed a sanitary worker was inferior to others, advocates. would attack the Xanthos


    family online the next day.


    Yvette, who was keeping silent, said coldly, ¡°Zendaya just said that casually. Why do you have to be


    so harsh? Of course, a sanitary worker cane here to buy clothes. Which one do you like? If you


    don¡¯t buy anything, don¡¯t affect their business.¡±


    Rosalie pointed at a long dress that was on disy and priced at 960 thousand dors. ¡°This one.


    Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to buy it for me, Ms. Xanthos? Then, buy this one.¡±


    10:54 L


    Zendaya was furious and almost coughed up blood. She did not want to buy it for Rosalie. Plus, the


    dress was 960 thousand dors, not 96 dors.


    Lillian chimed in, ¡°Ms. Xanthos, are you going to take back your words?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s face turned redder.


    Yvette said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s 960 thousand dors. It¡¯s not that Zendaya can¡¯t pay it. But it¡¯s just not


    worthy to buy such a dress for a murderer.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale while Lillian protected her friend. ¡°What murderer are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What? You killed Mnie but dared not admit it.¡± Yvette stared at


    Rosalie.


    Rosalie pursed her lips tightly. The scene of the car ident shed in her mind. If she waste to


    escape, she might die in the explosion after the car ident.


    Rosalie met Yvette¡¯s eyes and spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Yvette sneered. ¡°The judge has already sentenced you. Do you still want to say that the car


    ident had nothing to do with you? Didn¡¯t you just say something about the evidence? The


    evidence of the ident back then was all against you.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned paler. No matter how she defended herself, all the evidence was against her.


    She was obviously being used, but no one except Lillian would believe her.


    ¡°Lillian, let¡¯s go.¡± When Rosalie was about to walk out of the store with Lillian, she met Zachary, who


    happened to enter the shop.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was clearly stunned. ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    As soon as Zendaya saw him, she immediately stepped forward andined, ¡°Zach, you don¡¯t


    even know how shameless Rosalie is. She asked me to buy her a dress worth 960 thousand


    dors. Does she think she deserves it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± scolded Zachary immediately, and his expression darkened. Zachary thought, ¡°Zendaya


    has a death wish! The person backing Rosalie now is Jonathan. She even deserves a dress worth


    9.6 million dors, not to mention a 960 thousand dors dress!¡±


    ¡°Zach, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so loud? I¡¯m just talking about Rosalie.¡± Zendaya was


    dissatisfied.


    10:54)


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Zachary was angry. Then, he turned to the shop assistant and said, ¡°Pack that


    dress.¡±


    Everyone in the store was surprised by his words.


    ¡°Zach, what are you doing? Are you buying that dress for Rosalie?¡± Zendaya could not believe it.


    Yvette frowned with anger in her eyes.


    As for the shop assistant, she was surprised. She could earn a hugemission from the dress


    worth 960 thousand dors.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry. Zendaya speaks a bit harshly but means no harm to you. Please be the bigger


    person. This dress is an apology from me.¡± Zachary put on a humble stance when he said that.


    Zendaya looked at Zachary in disbelief. ¡°Zach, why did you give her a dress? Apologize? Who does


    she think she is?¡±


    When Zendaya said that, Zachary became more annoyed. If Rosalie said something to Jonathan,


    the Xanthos family might be in trouble.


    ¡°Rosalie, you won¡¯t mind what Zendaya said, right?¡± Zachary was a little embarrassed.


    Rosalie looked at Zachary in confusion. He suddenly was willing to give. her a dress worth 960


    thousand dors. His cautious attitude seemed like he was afraid of something.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had that could make Zachary scared.


    Rosalie pursed her lips before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me any dresses. Just give me 960


    thousand dors. Mr. Xanthos, you should have a checkbook with you.¡±


    She knew Zachary had the habit of bringing a checkbook.


    Zachary was stunned and could not react.


    Zendaya stared at Rosalie with hatred. ¡°How embarrassing you are to ask for money!¡±


    ¡°Why should I be embarrassed? Ms. Xanthos, you said you could give me a dress from the store. I


    just exchanged the dress for cash,¡± said Rosalie. Zendaya replied, ¡°Are you crazy about money?


    Don¡¯t think Zach will¡­¡±


    However, Zachary had already taken out the checkbook, written the amount of money, and handed


    the check to Rosalie.


    ¡°Zach!¡± shouted Zendaya with dissatisfaction.


    10:51


    ¡°Enough, Zendaya. Since you¡¯ve promised Rosalie, now you have to do what you said! I¡¯m just


    helping you!¡± While scolding Zendaya, Zachary turned around and forced a smile. ¡°Rosalie, here¡¯s


    your check.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡±


    Rosalie took the check and left with Lillian.


    As soon as they went out of the store, Lillian asked, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little weird?


    Zachary just gave you 960 thousand dors without hesitation. And Yvette is still there! Isn¡¯t he


    afraid that Yvette will misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange,¡± replied Rosalie.


    Lillian guessed, ¡°Does Zachary still like you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s afraid. It feels like he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be angry with Zendaya and harm the Xanthos family.¡±


    Rosalie told Lillian what she felt.


    Hearing that, Lillian felt a little ridiculous. ¡°Is he overthinking?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Rosalie shrugged and looked at the check in her hand.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you going to do with this check? Rip it?¡± She knew Rosalie very well. With thetter¡¯s


    personality, she would never use the money.


    ¡°Why should I tear it? I¡¯ll just donate it to the people who need it.¡± Rosalie carefully put the check


    into her bag.


    They went shopping for a while and had dinner. When they were about to walk to the esctor to


    the underground parking lot, they saw Zachary, Zendaya, and Yvette.


    The three of them were obviously not very happy. It was as if there was some dispute.


    At that moment, the three also saw Rosalie and Lillian walking toward the esctor. As Zendaya


    looked at Rosalie, the angrier she became. She did not know what Rosalie did to Zachary. He took


    sides with Rosalie and stopped Zendaya from cursing Rosalie.


    Especially earlier, Zachary had warned Zendaya to send her abroad if she still targeted Rosalie.


    It made her almost explode from anger.


    Seeing Rosalie walking toward the esctor, Zendaya suddenly stretched out her foot and tripped


    Rosalie as thetter passed.


    Rosalie was caught off guard and fell down the esctor.


    Lillian screamed, ran to the esctor quickly, and pressed the emergency stop button.


    10.541


    However, it was toote. Rosalie had rolled several steps of the esctor. Lillian hurriedly stepped


    forward to help Rosalie up and red at Zendaya. ¡°You¡¯re hurting others. Do you know Rosalie


    could¡¯ve died from that?¡±


    Zendaya responded carelessly, ¡°She didn¡¯t watch out when walking and tripped on my foot. How


    could you use me?¡±


    Lillian said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯ll know the truth if we check the surveince footage!¡±


    Then, she looked at Rosalie nervously. ¡°Rosalie, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little¡­ painful.¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and felt like she was about to fall apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now,¡± said Lillian hurriedly.


    Zendaya said ironically, ¡°It¡¯s merely a fall, and you¡¯re going to go to the hospital. You really make a


    mountain out of a molehill! Do you want to fool me into paying your medical expenses next?¡±


    No one expected that the next moment, a p suddenly hit Zendaya in the face, which almost


    made her fall from the esctor.


    ¡°Zach!¡± Zendaya covered her face and looked at Zachary in disbelief.


    Zachary¡¯s face was extremely pale. ¡°Apologize! Quickly apologize to Rosalie!¡±


    Zendaya raged, ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±


    At that moment, people came over one after another. Some of them recognized Yvette. After all,


    she was a celebrity. Even though she wore sunsses and a hat to cover most of her face, she


    was still being recognized.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yvette. The one beside her looks like her fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the esctor? Did some idents happen just now?¡±


    People around started talking about it. Lillian held Rosalie and walked down the esctor. Seeing


    the situation, Zachary hurriedly caught up with them.


    Yvette was surprised. She could not expect Zachary would leave her and go after Rosalie. The


    people around Yvette began to gossip again.


    ¡°Yvette¡¯s fianc¨¦ went after another woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Is it a cliche love triangle?¡±


    10:34


    Yvette¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. She tried to avoid the phones that were taking pictures of


    her and left with Zendaya in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Zachary chased Rosalie and said anxiously, ¡°Rosalie, I¨CI will pay all the medical


    expenses. Zendaya didn¡¯t mean to do it. As long as you don¡¯t tell others, everything can be


    negotiated-¡±


    Lillian was infuriated. ¡°Negotiate? Zachary, why do you have the nerve to say that Zendaya didn¡¯t


    mean it? The Xanthos family is really weird.¡±


    While speaking, she opened the door, let Rosalie sit in the passenger seat, and sat on the driver¡¯s


    seat. Zachary was still knocking on the door hard as colors drained from his face. His voice was


    shaking as he spoke.


    At that moment, Lillian felt that Zachary was indeed afraid. She wondered, ¡°What is he afraid of? Is


    he afraid that Rosalie would sue Zendaya?¡±


    Even if Rosalie did, Zendaya would only lose some money. The Xanthos family was not short of


    money at all.


    After Lillian drove away with Rosalie, Zachary stood there in a daze. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    No matter what the rtionship between Jonathan and Rosalie was, at least for that time, Rosalie


    seemed special to Jonathan. Now, Rosalie was injured because of Zendaya. Zachary was worried


    that Zendaya and his family would get into trouble.


    Zachary could onlyfort himself in his heart. Jonathan would not really do anything to the


    Xanthos family because of Rosalie.


    He pondered the possibility. The sound of Jonathan¡¯s voice calling Rosalie ¡°Rosie¡± rang in his mind.


    There was a hint of gentleness in Jonathan¡¯s voice that Zachary usually could not notice..


    Lillian drove Rosalie to the hospital, registered for an emergency, and queued up to get scanned.


    Although Rosalie did not say anything, Lillian knew it should hurt based on Rosalie¡¯s look as she


    endured the pain.


    Lillian was unsure when Rosalie began to bear the hurt quietly in front of other people, even if she


    was in pain.


    Lillian thought, ¡°Was it because of those days in prison? Was it because she has suffered a lot, so


    now she won¡¯t cry out anymore?¡±


    Thinking of the strange car ident, Lillian felt it was not simple. However, she had no evidence.


    10:545


    Seeing Rosalie take out her phone, Lillian asked, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Send gift


    Comment

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°Jon,¡± she uttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I will stay in the hospital. Call him and tell him not to wait


    for me.¡±


    As Rosalie was speaking, she found the name ¡°Jon¡± in her contacts and dialed the number.


    Soon, Jonathan¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°Rosie.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯lle backte today. You have to prepare dinner on your


    own,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What do you mean you have something to do? Just tell him directly that you¡¯re in the hospital now,¡±


    Lillian cut in.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re in the hospital now?¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone seemed to change slightly.


    ¡°Well, I tripped and fell. I¡¯m waiting for the screening tests in the hospital now,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Which hospital are you in? I¡¯ll go over now,¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. I have Lillian with me here. Just wait for me at home,¡± she blurted.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The other end of the phone was silent. After a moment, the icy voice could be heard again.


    Jonathan still insisted on the previous question. ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°Central Hospital,¡± Rosalie replied while biting her lip slightly. She had lost her mother when she


    was a child, and the three years in prison made her reluctant to trouble others no matter what


    happened.


    If Lillian hadn¡¯t been by her side today, she would havee to the hospital alone without telling


    anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going over now,¡± Jonathan stated.


    After ending the call, Jonathan called Carlos. ¡°Check what has happened to Rosalie today.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos replied.


    ¡°Also, check which orthopedics doctor in Central Hospital has the best skills. Ask the doctor to go to


    the hospital now to check her injury,¡± Jonathan continued.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos replied again.


    When the call was over, he stared at his phone nkly. ¡°Mr. Youngblood really hasn¡¯t fallen in love


    with Rosalie?¡± he wondered.


    For Rosalie, he wanted to find out her whereabouts. He even wanted to look for the best


    orthopedics doctor for her.


    There was a time when their car had passed through the area Rosalie was sweeping, and she was


    hit by an electric scooter. However, Jonathan hadn¡¯t minded her or done anything.


    And now, Carlos had to put in considerable effort for such a woman. If one said that Jonathan had


    nothing to do with Rosalie, Carlos wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Thus, while Rosalie was waiting in line for the screening, a nurse suddenly appeared and took her


    to the VIP passage to carry out the screening. Then, she took Rosalie to another consultation room.


    The orthopedics doctor wasn¡¯t the one who had previously treated Rosalie.


    ¡°I should go to see the previous doctor, right?¡± Rosalie said. After all, it¡¯smon practice to go to


    the same doctor who had prescribed her before the screening.


    ¡°Dr. Hoffman is rtively free,¡± the nurse said hurriedly.


    The said doctor Matthew Hoffman smiled gently and uttered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m rtively free.¡± The heavens


    knew that he was not free at all. On the contrary, the director of the hospital had called Matthew and


    ordered him to rush to the hospital from home to check on a patient.


    The director even instructed Matthew to be extra careful and not make any mistakes.


    Matthew thought the patient must be some big shot, so the director deliberately pressured him.


    However, the patient he was facing now looked quite ordinary and there was nothing special about


    her. Even her clothes could be described as cheap.


    Nheless, as a doctor, Matthew didn¡¯t mind the status of his patients. As long as they were his


    patients, he would try his best to cure them.


    It was just because of the director¡¯s instructions that he paid more attention to Rosalie.


    At this moment, Jonathan entered the consultation room and came to Rosalie. He called out,


    ¡°Rosie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°He came faster than I expected,¡± she thought.


    10.176


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a traffic jam on the way, so it took me some time to get here,¡± Jonathan exined.


    ¡°Doctor, is my friend¡¯s injury serious? She was tripped over on the esctor and tumbled down,¡±


    Lillian asked nervously.


    ¡°The fall today is not a serious problem. There are some slight bone cracks in the leg and ankle


    here. It will take a week or two to recuperate. However¡­¡± Matthew hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lillian asked closely.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, did you often get injured during these few years?¡± Matthew asked.


    Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to say that from your screening, it can be seen that you


    seem to have suffered a lot of injuries in recent years. There were some old injuries that you may


    not have taken care of well at that time, so there might be some after¨Ceffects.¡±


    ¡°After¨Ceffects?¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°But I normally don¡¯t feel anything wrong with my body.¡±


    ¡°You are still young, so you won¡¯t notice the after¨Ceffects for now. When you get older in the future,


    those after¨Ceffects will appear gradually.¡±


    ¡°What are the after¨Ceffects?¡± Lillian was even more nervous than Rosalie.


    ¡°In the future, you may have arthritis. If it¡¯s serious, you may not be able to lift heavy objects. It¡¯s


    harmful to do such actions,¡± Matthew rified.


    Rosalie was silent and looked down at her hands and feet. She had had all those injuries during her


    time in prison.


    Even if she had been beaten until she had a bone fracture, the doctor could only treat it simply and


    bandage the wound. It had not been easy to have peace for a moment, so there was no chance to


    recover at all.


    ¡°Well, are there any other methods to cure it?¡± Lillian asked nervously while trembling.


    On the contrary, Rosalie seemed to be quieterpared to Lillian.


    ¡°Mainly, she still needs more rest. She should eat more food containing calcium. She should try not


    to use cold water as much as possible when she¡¯s taking a shower or doing household chores.


    Besides, thetest injury should be taken care of properly this time. Don¡¯t let it be like the old


    wounds before, eventually turning into hidden injuries,¡± Matthew exined.


    10.575


    11


    After being prescribed some medicine, Lillian went to get it while Jonathan helped Rosalie sit on a


    rest chair outside the consultation room. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable, actually,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°And the injury is not serious. The doctor said it¡¯ll take only a


    week or two to recover.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°The old wounds that Dr. Hoffman mentioned. Were they


    the wounds you got when you were in prison?¡±


    Rosalie pretended to be rxed and smiled. ¡°I was just beaten several times in prison. It¡¯s not that


    serious. These old wounds will recoverter if I take care of them well.¡±


    The calmer Rosalie was, the gloomier Jonathan became.


    ¡°Rosie, do you hate the people who put you in prison?¡± he suddenly asked.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Who should I hate? Should I hate the judge? Or should I hate the


    Hamilton family who sued me? Or the Xanthos family that wouldn¡¯t help me? Or Jonathan


    Youngblood?¡±


    Send gift

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    When Rosalie uttered his very name, Jonathan stiffened unnoticeably. ¡°Do you hate Jonathan?¡± he


    murmured.


    Rosalie sighed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Jonathan is in Strico? The person who died in that ident was


    his fianc¨¦e, Mnie Hamilton. Obviously, it didn¡¯t end well. Those who usually wanted to tter him


    might want to see my downfall too.¡±


    After a pause, she said as if she was mocking herself, ¡°Sometimes, I even wonder whether I could


    win thewsuit if it were not Mnie who had been in the car ident with me. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t


    have gone into prison and encountered all those incidents.¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel any anger or sadness, but her indifferent self¨Cmockery made him feel more guilty.


    Perhaps half of her pain was due to him.


    He squatted in front of her and stared at her through the heavy bangs. ¡°If I had known that you


    would suffer so much, I would have protected you three years ago.¡±


    The statement had nothing to do with their game, but it was from the bottom of his heart.


    If he hadn¡¯t indulged in other people¡¯s ttery then, and if he had been willing to give her justice


    then, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to prison for three years. Not to mention the wounds all over her


    body.


    ¡°I know your good intentions. Let¡¯s stop talking about matters like this.¡± Rosalie smiled and patted


    his ck hair.


    It seemed that she had done this more and more frequently recently.


    Lillian got the medicine and came back. She told them, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up the car in the basement


    parking. Jon, you help Rosalie to the main entrance and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Lillian hurried away to pick up the car. Rosalie was about to stand up with Jonathan¡¯s help, but she


    saw his tall body standing short in front of her.


    He was squatting with his back to her.


    ¡°Jon, what are you doing?¡± Rosalie asked.


    14


    10:57


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back. Your feet will still hurt if you walk. It¡¯s better if I carry you,¡± he answered.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to let me carry you?¡± he countered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± she hurriedly denied.


    ¡°Then just hop on. Do you want me to keep squatting like this?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly upon hearing his question. She eventuallyy on Jonathan¡¯s back with her


    two arms around his neck.


    She didn¡¯t notice that there was a slight change in his expression when she wrapped her arms


    around his neck. There¡¯s a chance of him being killed when his neck was held in such a critical


    position.


    Usually, he would never allow others to put their hands in such a position.


    However, it was different with Rosalie.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes showed a touch of tenderness that he had never noticed before.


    He carried her on his back. They left the emergency room and walked toward the main entrance of


    the hospital.


    ¡°Am I very heavy?¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly and asked. She feared that her weight might cause


    him inconvenience.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re not heavy,¡± Jonathan uttered. He was telling the truth. Although Rosalie was around


    5 feet 3 inches, he estimated that she would not exceed 99 pounds. It seemed that he should take


    good care of her in the future.


    She nestled her face against his back and it felt warm. It had been ages since she was carried like


    this. In her memory, it seemed that only her mother had carried her on her back when she was a


    child.


    Nheless, the memory of that time was too vague.


    ¡°Jon, you¡¯re so nice,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Are you going to say that I¡¯m a good person again?¡± he asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just want to say that you are really a good brother. I¡¯m so lucky to have a younger brother like


    you,¡± she stated.


    His gaze flickered lightly when he heard the word brother.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it me who wanted to stay at her side as a younger brother when


    the game started then? She asked me to call her Rosie,¡± he recalled.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to wish for her to really think of him as a brother. It seemed that he wanted


    more than what they were having now.


    Not long after Jonathan arrived at the hospital entrance with Rosalie on his back, Lillian¡¯s car


    appeared.


    After they got into the car, Lillian recounted furiously what had happened that day.


    Although Jonathan had roughly known the incident from Carlos before, his face still turned cold


    when he heard Lillian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Zendaya went too far this time. At first, she deliberately wanted the shop. assistant to kick us out.


    And eventually, she even tripped Rosalie. If it weren¡¯t for her luck, she would have been seriously


    injured!¡± Lillian gushed out with hatred. ¡°Zendaya is so reckless just because she¡¯s from the


    Xanthos family!¡±


    ¡°The Xanthos family,¡± Jonathan uttered lightly, with a touch of mockery in his tone. ¡°So what if she¡¯s


    from the Xanthos family?¡±


    ¡°Jon, don¡¯t look down on the Xanthos family.¡± Although Lillian was angry at Zendaya, she still


    needed to get the facts straight. ¡°The Xanthos family has a solid foundation and connections in


    Strico. Xanthos Group belongs to them, along with many otherpanies.¡±


    Lillian was afraid that as a homeless man, Jonathan didn¡¯t know the background of the Xanthos


    family. Therefore, she began to fill him in. Lillian added, ¡°Zendaya knows that eventually, she¡¯ll just


    need topensate us if awsuit is filed, so she¡¯s not afraid to do such things at all!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t file for awsuit then,¡± Jonathan stated.


    ¡°We still suffer losses in the end, don¡¯t we? No way. They mustpensate for all kinds of medical


    expenses and lost ie. Even if this money is nothing to them, we can¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± Lillian


    grumbled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Rosie suffer in vain. People should pay the price if they cause Rosie any trouble,¡±


    Jonathan said icily.


    At that instant, a trace of hostility appeared in his eyes.


    Lillian didn¡¯t see it as she was driving at the front. However, Rosalie, who was sitting at the back


    with him, could see it clearly.


    Suddenly, she had an illusion that the Jonathan in front of her was a


    10:37


    stranger. She totally didn¡¯t understand him as if he was another person.


    But at the next moment, the hostility in his eyes disappeared, and he was back to his usual self.


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°N¨CNothing.¡± She shook her head and told herself that it had just been an illusion.


    When they arrived at Rosalie¡¯s residential area, Jonathan carried her on his back again. Lillian


    helped to carry other things and they went back to Rosalie¡¯s rental home together.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    In the rental home, Jonathan cautiously sat Rosalie down on a chair, warming up the chilled food


    with utmost care.


    As Jonathan bustled about, his attentive demeanor began to reshape Lillian¡¯s perception of him.


    She used to be unsure about living with a stranger, but it was clear he treated Rosalie with


    kindness.


    Seeing his devotion to Rosalie eased Lillian¡¯s concerns, as she felt her friend was in good hands.


    After Lillian left, Jonathan and Rosalie enjoyed a simple dinner. Once they were done, Rosalie


    made a move to clean up, but Jonathan stopped her kindly. ¡°Let me take care of that, Rosie. Just


    stay put.¡±


    Rosalie, who used to be busy, became extremely unupied.


    Once Jonathan had finished cleaning up, he asked Rosalie, ¡°Rosie, do you need to use the


    bathroom?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was taken aback for a moment, and then her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, or no?¡± Jonathan continued as if it was just a regr question.


    Feeling embarrassed, she finally whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After helping her to the bathroom, he stepped back and instructed, ¡°Just let me know when you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Her cheeks blushed even more, taken aback that he had noticed she hadn¡¯t been to the


    bathroom.


    When Rosalie emerged from the bathroom, Jonathan helped her back to the chair again.


    She couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°I can actually walk on my own. It¡¯s just a foot fracture. My other foot is


    perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°As the doctor rmended, you should try to walk less. Or is it that you don¡¯t want me to look


    after you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that,¡± she mumbled, her face growing even redder as she shook her head.


    He smiled and tenderly brushed her flushed cheek. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like seeing you hurt, I kinda


    enjoy seeing you rely on me.¡±


    ¡°Relying on you?¡± She looked a bit confused.


    10:57


    ¡°Yeah, relying on me. No matter where you need to go, you¡¯ll need me to carry you. Otherwise, you


    won¡¯t get anywhere. I like it when you rely on me. So, Rosie, you can rely on me a little more,¡± he


    confessed with a gentle smile.


    His body drew closer to hers, and his soft breath brushed against her face. With his slightly parted


    lips, he appeared like a picturesque figure. The light in his eyes resembled sparklingke water,


    looking incredibly beautiful.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned. At that instant, Jon seemed so stunningly handsome that


    Rosalie could hardly believe her eyes.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not used to relying on others,¡± Rosalie finally managed to say after a while.


    ¡°Well, you can start getting used to it now,¡± he whispered.


    Later that night, before heading to bed, Jonathan fetched another tub of warm water and proceeded


    to wash Rosalie¡¯s feet. One foot was bandaged and had to remain dry, so he gently wiped it clean.


    The other foot, however, could be properly washed.


    Cradling her uninjured foot, he immersed it in the warm water. His slender fingers tended to it with


    utmost care.


    ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s time for you to take a long vacation from the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    The doctor has rmended that you rest properly,¡± Jonathan kindly suggested.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can still go to work tomorrow. It¡¯s not easy for us to take time off, especially


    long vacations. We might even lose our jobs,¡± she exined, feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°Even if you lose your job, you can always find a new one once you¡¯ve recovered from your injury,¡±


    Jonathan insisted.


    ¡°But if I get fired and have no ie, how will I pay the rent and cover my living expenses?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± he assured. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re supported financially. So,


    don¡¯t stress about it.¡±


    Rosalie stared at him for a moment with a nk expression on her face. She was aware that


    Jonathan wouldn¡¯t earn much money doing odd jobs each day, but his words provided a sense of


    unprecedented reassurance. She realized she wasn¡¯t alone and helpless in her life. She had Jon to


    rely


    1. on.


    10:57


    ¡°Call them,¡± he urged, handing her the phone directly.


    She pressed her lips together and dialed the number of the team leader from the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration, who was


    responsible for managing the cleaning staff.


    She anticipated that asking for a long vacation might be tough, but to her surprise, when she


    mentioned the possibility of taking a week off, her team leader immediately agreed. Furthermore, he


    offered two weeks, if needed, and ensured that her basic sry wouldn¡¯t be docked during this


    time.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression was a mix of astonishment and disbelief after the call ended.


    ¡°It looks like the team leader is quite supportive of my long vacation. I¡¯m not sure why, though,¡± she


    said, still somewhat dazed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, then don¡¯t dwell on it. The point is, that your long vacation is approved. So, just


    rx,¡± Jonathan assured as he continued to wash her feet.


    His fingers moved gently over her foot, from the instep to the heel and toes, and it made her a little


    shy.


    As he held her feet with care, she realized that no man, not even Zachary, had ever touched her


    feet so tenderly.


    When hisrge hand cradled her foot and his slender fingers enveloped it, her cheeks suddenly


    grew warm. She felt like a rush of blood was surging to her face, causing her cheeks to burn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dry it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She hastily tried to withdraw her foot from hist


    grasp.


    However, he kept hold of her foot. ¡°Let me do it, Rosie. Stay still,¡± he insisted.


    Feeling flustered, she remained still for a moment.


    He slowly picked up a dry towel from the side and meticulously dried her foot. Gradually, his face


    drew closer to her instep.


    At that point, Rosalie¡¯s heart was ready to leap out of her chest. When his lips were almost touching


    her instep, she couldn¡¯t resist eximing, ¡°Jon!¡± He paused briefly, then lifted his head with his


    usual expression in ce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rosie?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing,¡± she murmured, gently biting her lip. She chided herself for overreacting. She had


    imagined that Jon was about to kiss her instep.


    10.57


    After he finished drying her foot, he lifted her and settled her onto the bed. ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    He turned and headed into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him.


    Gazing at his reflection in the mirror, he looked into his own eyes. At that moment, his typically


    tranquil eyes were aze with a fervent desire.


    While he had been washing her feet earlier, and if her call hadn¡¯t interrupted, he might have actually


    kissed her foot. He had never known a woman who could evoke such impulsive feelings in him.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± he whispered her name, then pressed the hand that had just cradled her foot to his lips.


    Contemting his desire for her, he found himself grappling with unfamiliar feelings. In the past,


    women had merely been tools to him, but she seemed different.


    With her, he found himself willing to offer everything, except his feelings.


    Send gift

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    At night, Jonathan was woken up by Rosalie¡¯s low cries. When he turned. on the light, he found that


    she had not slept well and seemed to be murmuring something.


    Nheless, her voice was so soft that he could not hear her at all.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± Calling her name, Jonathan raised his hand and touched Rosalie¡¯s forehead. However, he


    found that her forehead was sweaty, and the temperature of her forehead seemed to be hot.


    Jonathan quickly wet the towel with water and wiped Rosalie¡¯s forehead. Meanwhile, Rosalie¡¯s eyes


    were still closed, and she was mumbling something.


    No matter how many times Jonathan called her, Rosalie never opened her eyes.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips, feeling anxious and uneasy. He did not know what to do to make


    Rosalie feel better for a moment.


    It seemed that this was the first time he would worry about a woman like this.


    Jonathan took out his phone and dialed Carlos¡® number. So, at 2 a.m., Carlos received a call from


    Jonathan.


    ¡°Contact a doctor for me now. Bring the doctor to the rental home. Rosalie has a fever.¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    voice was full of worry.


    ¡°Now?¡± Carlos was startled.


    ¡°Yes, now,¡± Jonathan said.


    Carlos had no choice but to contact the doctor immediately. Then, he got up from the warm quilt in


    the middle of the night and sent the doctor to the rental home.


    Carlos was very cautious when knocking on the door. After all, Jonathan did not want Rosalie to


    find out who he really was.


    Soon, the door was opened. Jonathan stepped aside and directly let the doctor and Carlos into the


    room.


    As soon as they entered the room, Carlos found Rosalie lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She


    did not seem to be awake.


    ¡°Please check on her. What¡¯s going on with her now? I called her just now, but she wouldn¡¯t wake


    up,¡± Jonathan said.


    13


    10:37


    Carlos only felt that Jonathan seemed to be on the verge of panic at this


    moment.


    The doctor brought by Carlos was an experienced family doctor. Although the doctor did not know


    Jonathan¡¯s identity, he knew who Carlos was.


    The doctor thought he was going to treat a patient in those luxurious houses, but unexpectedly, he


    was taken to a small rental home.


    After performing a basic examination on Rosalie and knowing that she had fallen down the


    esctor before, the doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that she may have a fever caused by


    inmmation due to her injury today. I will prescribe some antipyretics now and let her drink. the


    medicine first. If the fever has not subsided tomorrow, she will need to go to the hospital for further


    examination.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Jonathan said.


    After the doctor prescribed antipyretics, Carlos led the doctor away. Jonathan stayed in the room


    and poured a ss of warm water, getting ready to feed Rosalie medicine.


    When Carlos arrived at the door, he saw Jonathaning to the bed with medicine and water.


    Carlos was a little stunned. He had never seen Jonathan take care of someone like this before.


    Besides, it was a woman!


    He wondered if Jonathan loved Rosalie without knowing it.


    But then Carlos told himself not to think about it anymore. This was something he should not


    specte at all.


    Carlos gently closed the door of the rental home. In the room, Jonathan looked at the sleeping


    woman and ced the medicine on her dry lips. ¡°Good girl, take the medicine.¡±


    However, Rosalie¡¯s lips closed more tightly subconsciously. Jonathan could not even stuff the pills


    into it, let alone let her take them down.


    Jonathan almost pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Then, he put the pill in his mouth with water


    and lowered his head to Rosalie¡¯s lips.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips pressed against Rosalie¡¯s, and the tip of his tongue pushed open her lips to deliver


    the medicine into her mouth. In fact, there were other ways, but inexplicably, he still used this


    method to feed her medicine.


    Even if the medicine had already been in Rosalie¡¯s mouth, Jonathan¡¯s lips


    10.37


    were still pressed onto hers.


    It seemed to be a kind of greed and addiction. The more he touched it, the more he wanted it until


    he could not let go of her.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Jonathan murmured, calling Rosalie¡¯s name.


    Suddenly, Rosalie slowly opened her eyes as if she sensed it. She slowly opened her eyes and


    locked her confused eyes on Jonathan.


    Jonathan was slightly stunned. Somehow, he felt nervous at this moment.


    Then, Rosalie opened her mouth and smiled at him dumbly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be good. I want you to sleep


    with me.¡±


    Jonathan did not say anything. He could not helpughing and thought Rosalie must be really


    confused because of the fever that she had


    mistaken him for her mother.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie¡¯s smile was childish and innocent, which made people feel sorry for her.


    Jonathan thought of her mother who passed away at a young age. To Rosalie, her mother was the


    last warmth in that house.


    Jonathan smiled unconsciously. His father and Rosalie¡¯s mother died at a young age. Somehow,


    their condition was really simr to each other. ¡°Mom, can you stay with me? I will be good and very


    obedient¡­¡± Rosalie opened her eyes halfway. Her cheeks turned red because of the fever, and her


    pink lips opened and closed. She looked like some kind of little animal that was pitiful.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan could not help but answer Rosalie. He opened his hand, held her hand, and


    pulled her hand to his cheek. His cheeks gently rubbed against her palm and said softly, ¡°Go to


    sleep. I will stay with you.¡±


    Rosalie closed her eyes and fell asleep again. But this time, she did not sleep so unsteadily and


    mumbled something as before. Instead, she slept soundly.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan looked at the sleeping Rosalie silently and kissed her palm greedily.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± he said.


    It seemed that Jonathan¡¯s desire for Rosalie was getting stronger and


    stronger.


    The longer they got along, the more he wanted her!


    10:57


    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± The next day, Zendaya hurriedlyined to her


    parents, ¡°Zach hit me for Rosalie yesterday and didn¡¯t show any respect at all, especially when


    Yvette was still there. You don¡¯t even know how unpleasant she looked at that time.¡±


    In the Xanthos residence¡¯s living room, Zachary¡¯s face darkened. He did not care about Zendaya¡¯s


    comint at all. His mind was full of what Jonathan would do this time after Rosalie got hurt.


    ¡°Did you meet Rosalie yesterday?¡± Frank asked. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zendaya said angrily. ¡°A person who sweeps the road even goes. shopping and enters a


    famous brand store! Dad, Mom, did you know that Zach directly gave a check for 960 thousand


    dors to Rosalie


    yesterday?¡±


    Send gift

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Zendaya continued toin.


    Frank and Olivia frowned.


    The amount of 960 thousand dors was not much for the Xanthos family, but it was a big sum of


    money for ordinary people.


    ¡°Zachary, what are you¡­¡± Olivia looked at Zachary in astonishment.


    ¡°You should ask Zendaya what she did,¡± Zachary said angrily. ¡°She asked Rosalie to simply pick a


    dress in the store and that she would give it to her as a gift. In the end, Rosalie chose a dress worth


    960 thousand dors. I was just cleaning up Zendaya¡¯s mess.¡±


    ¡°She chose it, and you gave her!¡± Zendaya said angrily, ¡°Zach, why don¡¯t you say that you are still in


    love with Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saving your life!¡± Zachary really wanted to p Zendaya.


    Zendaya said angrily, ¡°What can Rosalie do to me? Zach, you¡¯re so funny.¡± ¡°Yeah, Zachary, you¡¯ve


    gone too far. You hit your sister for Rosalie. That woman is just a jinx. If it weren¡¯t for that woman,


    our family wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious about the Youngblood family and afraid we would offend


    them now!¡± Olivia stood up for Zendaya.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°What else is it?¡± Olivia retorted, ¡°Rosalie is just not giving up. You are getting married, and she still


    flirting with you. She¡¯s so shameless! How dare she take the 960 thousand dors!¡±


    Olivia was furious at the thought of giving 960 thousand dors to such a


    woman.


    Zachary suddenly stood up. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you ask what Zendaya did to Rosalie after that? She


    tripped Rosalie on purpose and let her fall down the esctor!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what?¡± Olivia said indifferently, ¡°Rosalie just injured. The Xanthos family can afford to pay for


    the medical expenses. Do you really have to beat your sister for this trivial matter?¡±


    Zachary took a deep breath. If Jonathan had not been behind Rosalie, he would not have felt


    anything but justpensated her for medical expenses. But it was different now. ¡°Anyway, Dad,


    Mom, watch Zendaya these days. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡±


    10:37


    At that moment, Frank¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone, and his face turned pale


    after listening for a while.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zachary hurriedly asked.


    ¡°The bank suddenly refused to approve our loan,¡± Frank said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t the bank say it was okay before? How about you call Mr. Gardner


    again?¡± Olivia hurriedly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Mr. Gardner called me just now,¡± Frank said.


    Unlike the shocked expressions of the Xanthos family, Zachary was not surprised.


    This was Jonathan¡¯s doing. If anyone touched Jonathan¡¯s people, he would not let them live well.


    Zachary wondered if this was the only thing that Jonathan did or if he was just getting started. If the


    loan failed, the capital chain of the Xanthos family would be tight and even break.


    Once it reached that level, the whole Xanthos Group would be in danger! Now, the only way to save


    the Xanthos family was to let Jonathan calm down!


    Zachary wanted to apologize to Jonathan, but he could not meet Jonathan at all. Therefore, he


    could only stand guard in front of the residential area where Rosalie lived. When Zachary saw a


    Bentley parked not far from the entrance of the residential area and saw a figure walk out of it, he


    hurriedly got out of the car and came forward.


    Zachary lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it was my sister who didn¡¯t know what she


    was doing before. Please leave the Xanthos family alone.¡±


    ¡°Leave the Xanthos family alone?¡± Jonathan snorted.


    ¡°If you have any conditions, please tell me. I will do what I can.¡±


    Jonathan stared at Zachary in front of him coldly with his beautiful eyes. At this moment, Zachary


    only felt that his blood had stopped flowing. Jonathan¡¯s gaze made him feel like he was being


    stared at by a beast, and he did not even dare to breathe.


    ¡°By the way, I owe you a favor,¡± Jonathan said abruptly.


    ¡°Favor?¡± Zachary was stunned. He did not know when Jonathan owed him a favor.


    10:37


    ¡°Well, I can spare the Xanthos family this time as long as Zendaya doesn¡¯t attend your engagement


    party,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was a little embarrassing to let Zendaya not participate


    in the engagement party, he could also use an excuse to solve it. He thought this price was really


    small.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Zachary hurriedly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I should thank you.¡± Jonathan put one hand on Zachary¡¯s shoulder, slowly leaned


    over, and approached his ear. He whispered in a voice that only both of them could hear, ¡°Thank


    you for breaking up with Rosalie at the beginning. If you hadn¡¯t broken up with her before, I¡¯m afraid


    it would be more troublesome now.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s words were as calm as chatting with friends.


    Nevertheless, Zachary was sweating when he heard that. He wondered if would he be Jonathan¡¯s


    target now if he had not broken up with Rosalie. Zachary wondered if this was what Jonathan meant


    about owing him a favor.


    Even when Jonathan walked into the residential area, Zachary still stood there and felt that he could


    not get over it.


    On the other hand, in a high¨Cend club, Zendaya was waiting for her friend toe over. She


    thought, ¡°How could Zach me me for the bank¡¯s refusal to approve the loan? He said that the


    Xanthos family faces difficulties because I offended someone. Who did I offend? At most, it is just


    Rosalie!¡±


    Zendaya wondered, ¡°Can Rosalie, who sweeps the road, get involved with the bank and let the


    bank refuse to approve the loan to the Xanthos family? Are you kidding me?¡±


    As Zendaya was thinking, the door of the private room was pushed open, but it was not her friend


    who came in. It was some strange men.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Zendaya was shocked.


    A man walked over and said to Zendaya indifferently, ¡°Ms. Xanthos, I¡¯m sorry. Please confirm that


    the person in the video is you.¡±


    As the man spoke, there was a video on his phone. It was the video from a surveince camera


    showing Zendaya deliberately tripping Rosalie. Zendaya was shocked. She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask


    someone to delete these surveince camera videos? Why did these people have this video?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want? Do you want to ckmail me with the video?


    10:58


    Let me tell you. I¡¯m the daughter of the Xanthos family. If you dare to


    ckmail me, the Xanthos family won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯d better delete the video now.¡±


    Ìï Send gift


    Comment


    10

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Zendaya was interrupted before finishing her threatening words. ¡°Since it¡¯s Ms. Xanthos, that¡¯s


    great.¡±


    After saying that, the person turned around and said to another person behind him, ¡°Then smash


    the right foot. In the video, it¡¯s right foot.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What does this mean?¡±


    Zendaya was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t those peoplee to ckmail?¡± she thought.


    A momentter, a painful howl rang out in the private room.


    When Rosalie woke up the next morning, her fever had finally subsided. Jonathan said,


    ¡°Fortunately, it subsided. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to take you to the hospital again today.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ had a feverst night?¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Yes, fever. You talked a lot while you had it,¡± he said.


    She was shocked. ¡°I¡­ What did I say?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything weird or wrong that night.


    ¡°You said you would behave better and be a good girl. You even asked me


    to stay with you,¡± he said, with a rare yful look in his eyes.


    Her face suddenly turned red.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even if you are not a good girl, I will stay with you,¡± Jonathan added leisurely.


    Rosalie¡¯s face was still red. She looked at Jonathan in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It feels like you¡¯re a bit different from before¡­ um, you¡¯re making jokes now.¡± Rosalie thought for a


    while and said it.


    Jonathan was slightly stunned as if he had also realized the change.


    ¡°Have I changed because of her?¡± he thought.


    He fixed his eyes on the woman in front of him. Then he suddenly leaned down with his lips almost


    touching hers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed and subconsciously wanted to step back, but she forgot that it was


    inconvenient for her to move at that moment.


    One of his hands promptly wrapped around her waist, but he also pulled


    14


    10:58


    her closer to his arms.


    She looked at his face in a daze. His beautiful eyes and long eyshes. were dyed with a faint


    shadow, and the dark pupils reflected her face.


    ¡°How many people have noticed that Jon is actually so handsome? If he couldb his heavy


    bangs back¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m better in the past or now?¡± She didn¡¯te back to her senses until his voice


    suddenly sounded in her ear.


    At that moment, their faces were so close that the tips of their noses almost touched each other. If


    they got a bit closer, their lips would touch.


    Such a distance seemed like they were about to kiss!


    Rosalie widened her eyes, feeling like her mind was about to crash.


    ¡°Rosie?¡± His voice sounded in her ear again.


    ¡°Ah, of course now¡­ is better, feels closer,¡± Rosalie quickly said. She continued, ¡°Um¡­ Jon, could


    you let go of me first? I won¡¯t fall. And we are too close now.¡±


    She could almost hear her heart beating wildly.


    ¡°Is it not good to get closer?¡± he asked.


    She was at a loss for words. She thought, ¡°How am I to answer that? It feels like he¡¯s going to kiss


    me. Oh my! What am I even thinking? How did I evene up with that?¡±


    ¡°Too close. It will feel weird,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He released his hand and took a step back. Then he tidied up the things on the table.


    She let out a sigh of relief. She touched her cheek and found it quite hot. ¡°By the way, Rosie, would


    you want to kiss me when we got so close like that?¡± She was stunned by his sudden question.


    Her ck eyes blinked. She felt the skin on her cheek, under her palm, was getting hotter.


    ¡°Is it difficult to answer this question?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing,¡± he interrupted her and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like other women kissing me. But if


    it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    The sunlight spilled through the narrow ss window into the room and


    10 58


    fell on him.


    He looked so serious as if he was telling her that his words were not a joke.


    For a moment, the second half of the sentence ¡°I treat you like a younger brother¡± seemed to get


    stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say the words.


    In the afternoon, Rosalie had nothing to do. When she was swiping her phone, she saw the news


    about Zendaya. She was sent to the hospitaltest night. It was said that she offended someone


    and caused aminuted fracture of one foot. After being cured, there might be some seque.


    As a result, it seemed that Zendaya would be absent from the


    engagement party between the Xanthos and Hamilton families a few dayster.


    The paparazzi who posted the news said that he hadn¡¯t found out whom Zendaya had offended, but


    the Xanthos family¡¯s attitude was now ambiguous, and they didn¡¯t call the police. It seemed that


    they were not going to pursue the matter further.


    Therefore, he suggested that the person Zendaya offended probably had a background surpassing


    that of the Xanthos family, leaving them to endure the situation without speaking up.


    Seeing the news, Rosalie raised her head and looked at Jonathan. When she was injured, he said


    that Zendaya should pay the price.


    Unexpectedly, Zendaya has really paid the price now.


    ¡°Is it a coincidence? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jonathan suddenly looked up at Rosalie and asked.


    She shook her head and thought, ¡°What am I thinking?¡±


    ¡°Zendaya was injured and hospitalized,¡± Rosalie told Jonathan about the


    news.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I just feel that your words always seem toe true like before. You said that


    Zachary and Yvette¡¯s proposal ad would be removed. It was really gone. This time, you said


    Zendaya would pay the price. Something did happen to her now.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Rosalie continued, ¡°It feels like whatever you sayes true.¡±


    10.38


    Perhaps, only Rosalie would describe him like that. Jonathan was nonplussed. ¡°If what I say would


    come true, is there anything you want?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°I have nothing to


    dream of.¡± She knew clearly that those things were out of reach for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find a backer?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°From now on, no one can bully you. Everything


    you want can be easily owned.¡±


    Jonathan chuckled lightly. ¡°Right now, I¡¯d be happy to just have enough to eat and live. I don¡¯t really


    have the time to find a backer. Besides, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Who would be interested in


    me?¡±


    ¡°What if someone really likes you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Send gift Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    She bit her lips slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others. Only when you rely on


    yourself you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Otherwise, the greater the expectation was, the more


    disappointed one would be.


    ¡°But I really want to be your backer. What should I do?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked


    at her calmly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you to be my backer in the future, Jon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you okay with it now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because I know Jon won¡¯t let me down and¡­¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ll never leave


    me behind, right?¡±


    Hearing this, he chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    At night, Jonathan watched Rosalie fall asleep. Then he walked out of the rental home and went


    straight to a house not far away from the rental home where Rosalie lived.


    But this suite was spacious and well¨Clit, unlike Rosalie¡¯s small rental home. It was muchrger, and


    the design was much more sophisticated.


    At this moment, Carlos was waiting for Jonathan in the house. As soon as the former heard a knock


    on the door, he immediately opened the door and greeted Jonathan.


    Carlos really didn¡¯t expect his superior, Jonathan, who normally wouldn¡¯t be interested in anyone,


    let alone humbling himself to care for someone, would do something like this. But now, to take care


    of Rosalie, he bought an entire house in the residential area just to make it convenient for him to


    work while Rosalie was asleep.


    Carlos reported on what happened in thepany during the day. After all, Jonathan was busy


    taking care of Rosalie during this period.


    While he listened, Jonathan quickly gave instructions and then ordered Carlos to contact the senior


    management of the foreign branch for an online meeting.


    After a while, the senior executives of the foreign branch appeared on the projected screen, and the


    meeting started.


    However, some senior executives seemed curious about Jonathan¡¯s


    10.581


    location based on his background. After all, they could see that although this room was well¨C


    decorated, it was not much different from an ordinary person¡¯s. If Jonathan was in his usual ce,


    the room he was in now could be described as poor.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such unnecessary questions. Continue the


    meeting.¡±


    Carlos knew why Jonathan would hold an international conference in such a ce, but what could


    he say? Could he say that because a woman rented a rental home in this residential area, Jonathan


    temporarily moved her office here?


    It took Carlos a day to find this house in the residential area. After making an offer twice the market


    price, Carlos convinced the owner to sell it andpleted all kinds of paperwork as soon as


    possible. Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang after the meeting had gone on for more than halfway. It


    was not his usual phone but one that Rosalie bought him.


    Therefore, those senior executives from abroad saw the mysterious yet dignified Aplothian man


    suddenly pick up an old cheap phone and answer the call. Moreover, he seemed to be speaking


    gently.


    They thought he seemed to be speaking gently because Jonathan had already muted the online


    meeting, so those senior executives couldn¡¯t hear what Jonathan was saying.


    Ultimately, those senior executives could only discuss in private why Jonathan would use a phone


    like that and who he was calling.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos even received a private message from a senior executive who wanted to get information


    about the gossip.


    Carlos really wanted to tell these people that Jonathan¡¯s phone was no longer a secret at Strico¡¯s


    headquarters. The senior management there had seen Jonathan answer calls from that phone


    more than once.


    Howeyer, Carlos didn¡¯t have the guts to exin why Jonathan used that phone and who called him.


    At this moment, Jonathan ended the call and said to Carlos, ¡°Wrap up the rest of today¡¯s meeting


    for me. Also, hand over the minutes tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, what about you?¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Rosie suddenly woke up and asked me where I was. I¡¯m going back now. The


    general direction has been determined anyway in


    10.58


    this meeting. The rest are just some minor details.¡±


    After saying that, he walked out of the room. When the boss left, many foreign executives who


    waited instantly started to talk about it.


    At this moment, Carlos finally turned on the sound.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did Mr. Youngblood leave?¡±


    ¡°Who called just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the expression on Mr. Youngblood¡¯s face while on the call just now is definitely love,¡± one


    romantic foreign executive said.


    Carlos could only smile awkwardly before saying, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± Meanwhile,


    he thought, ¡°Love? Is Mr. Youngblood in love?¡±


    For a moment, Carlos was not sure.


    ¡°But if Mr. Youngblood really fell in love with Rosalie in the future, I¡¯m afraid that this news will


    be a sensation in Strico!¡± Carlos mused.


    In the rental home, Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who walked into the room and asked in confusion,


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where have you been just now? I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. I was scared.¡± She


    thought there was something wrong.


    ¡°Oh, I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I went out for a walk,¡± Jonathan exined and then scooped


    Rosalie, who had just gotten out of bed in his arms. He then carefully put her back on the bed and


    said, ¡°Well, you can go back to sleep. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Next time, if you go out for a walk and I¡¯m asleep, leave me a note,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He chuckled in a low voice. ¡°By the way, Rosie, I have something to do tomorrow night. I¡¯m


    going out.¡±


    ¡°Is it work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± he answered. ¡°But it¡¯s not too important. It¡¯s not a problem if I don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You can go to work. I can stay at home alone. In fact, my foot has not hurt much in


    the past two days, and I can also move a bit.¡± Actually, she thought he was making a big deal out of


    a small matter. When he kept carrying her everywhere in his arms, he made Rosalie feel like she


    was severely handicapped.


    10:58


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± he said.


    The next day, Jonathan prepared dinner for Rosalie and went out. Before going out, he told her not


    to wait for him specially. Additionally, if she was sleepy, she should go to bed early.


    After he left the rental home, he walked into the house he bought next to them in no time. At this


    moment, Carlos was already waiting in the house.


    The clothes Jonathan was going to wear tonight were all prepared by Carlos.


    Jonathan wore a suit andbed his thick bangs to the back, revealing his forehead. The outline of


    his facial features suddenly became more defined, especially those eyes that were outstandingly


    beautiful yet felt extremely cold.


    Send gift

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    It was as if there had never been any emotion.


    However, Carlos had seen those eyes sh with a touch of tenderness when Jonathan spoke to


    Rosalie on the phone. At that time, only did he realize that Jonathan¡¯s eyes were not cold to


    everyone. There was an exception.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the car is waiting outside,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan said indifferently. He originallycked interest. in the engagement party of


    the Xanthos and Hamilton families this. evening, but now he felt otherwise.


    Zachary, the man who had been with Rosalie before, had long been gone from Rosalie¡¯s heart. It


    was almost impossible for them to get back together again.


    However, Jonathan wanted to y safe. He didn¡¯t want Rosalie and Zachary to have the slightest


    possibility of being together again, and tonight was the perfect time to uproot that possibility.


    ¡°How could that be not interesting?¡± Jonathan thought.


    After dinner at the rental home, Rosalie, who had nothing better to do, picked up her phone and


    began to browse the web.


    On the Inte today, the marriage of convenience between the Xanthos and Hamilton families


    seemed to dominate the news headlines and trending topics. Although it was just an engagement


    party, everyone knew that engagement was almost equivalent to marriage for prominent families.


    The engagement was just an extra stage, showing the grandness and importance of the marriage.


    Once the engagement party ended, it would be time for the two families to prepare for the wedding


    banquet.


    Rosalie looked at the photo attached to the news piece. It was an engagement photo of Zachary


    and Yvette released by the Xanthos and Hamilton families.


    Yvette, who was wearing a white gown, stood with Zachary, who was also dressed in a white suit. In


    the eyes of outsiders, they looked like a perfect couple.


    Thements following the post were all envious.


    They wrote: [Wow, the rich¨Cand¨Chandsome and the


    14


    10.38


    wealthy¨Cand¨Cbeautiful. This is the real marriage of convenience!]


    [It feels like they are a perfect match.]


    [The man chosen by Yvette can¡¯t be bad!]


    Many fans of Yvette desperately advocated tonight¡¯s engagement party, saying that it was the


    engagement of the century, which was utterly romantic.


    It was said that Zachary had booked a whole hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Strico, for tonight.


    It was also said that tonight Zachary ordered 990 thousand white roses for Yvette because she liked


    white roses. Plus, Zachary said that Yvette was like a white rose in his heart, pure and without any


    ws.


    People also said that Zachary bought the Stardust Manor, which was worth 200 million dors, for


    Yvette. And that made countless women envious on the Inte.


    At that moment, as she was reading thements and news, Rosalie somehow felt like a long,


    long time had passed in her life, and everything in the past seemed to be so distant to her now.


    In fact, it had only been three years since Rosalie broke up with Zachary, but it felt almost like her


    previous life. Now that she was reborn and living a new life, Jon asked if she wanted to find a


    backer for herself.


    Back then, Rosalie had thought of Zachary as her backer, someone worth entrusting her life to and


    someone whose embrace she could rest in. To gain recognition from her father and make her


    stepmother like her, Rosalie had always worked hard to cater to everyone since childhood. Even


    though she had many achievements, she lived a tiring life.


    That was why Rosalie had longed for a loved one she could rely on for the rest of her life. But in the


    end, Zachary made her realize that the so¨Ccalled backer was not dependable at all.


    But now, Jon said that he wanted to be Rosalie¡¯s backer. When Rosalie thought of Jon, a smile


    shed across her face. Perhaps the luckiest thing for her since she got out of prison was to


    encounter Jon.


    Rosalie was lost in her thoughts while browsing the web pages. Suddenly, there was a new post


    saying that Jonathan, who was attending the engagement party, was spotted at the entrance of the


    hotel. However, Jonathan was surrounded by bodyguards, and no one was allowed to photograph


    or film him, including the reporters. If he was captured in


    10-581


    any pictures or videos, all the footage would be deleted immediately on the spot.


    Jonathan appeared to be overly domineering and arrogant, but he did have what it took to do as he


    pleased.


    The poster of that post, who was at the scene, imed that he had taken a photo of Jonathan¡¯s


    back view, risking his life. It was precious and rare as Jonathan was a mysterious figure in the eyes


    of the public. Not only was he followed by bodyguards in and out all the time, but he also refused to


    be interviewed by journalists.


    Even Rosalie, who was charged with killing Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Mnie, had never seen him.


    Jonathan never attended the trial from beginning to end.


    As for Lillian, she once rushed to Youngblood Group and requested to see Jonathan, hoping to


    exin to him the reason for Mnie¡¯s death. However, Lillian was thrown out before she even had


    a glimpse of Jonathan.


    Sometimes, Rosalie found it somewhat amusing. She had never met Jonathan, but it seemed that


    her life was somehow closely rted to him. Many things that had happened to her had something


    to do with


    Jonathan, including her imprisonment, herwsuit that no one in Strico dared to take, and her


    torture in jail.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie scrolled down the post and saw the photo posted by the person. Despite being surrounded


    by a group of bodyguards, Jonathan¡¯s figure was still eye¨Ccatching.


    Jonathan had wide shoulders, a small waist, and long legs. His perfect body proportions were


    comparable to that of a model.


    Among the people Rosalie knew, Jon was the only one with such body proportions. Jon¡¯s figure


    shed across Rosalie¡¯s mind. Suddenly, she seemed to feel that Jonathan¡¯s back looked very


    much like Jon¡¯s.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! What am I thinking?¡± Rosalie thought as she shook her head. To Rosalie,


    Jonathan and Jon were two different people. Besides, Jon had never worn a formal suit. ¡°But Jon


    would look good in a suit, too,¡± she mused. Staring at the photo of Jonathan¡¯s back, Rosalie couldn¡¯t


    help but fall into deep thoughts.


    Seeing Jonathan at the engagement party, the Xanthos and Hamilton families breathed a sigh of


    relief. After all, they had been worrying that Jonathan might note.


    10:58)


    Many businessmen among the guests came to approach Jonathan, trying to seize the opportunity


    to talk to him. If one made a connection with Jonathan, it would be of great benefit to the future


    business.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to deal with those people and simply let Carlos handle them.


    Carlos was busily dealing with all the people and handling their requests, totally exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan heard anguid, nonchnt voice. ¡°I heard that you seem to be very busy


    recently, and it¡¯s difficult to ask you out.¡±


    Jonathan looked up at the man before him, who had captivating features and an alienated, cold


    demeanor, but was loved by countless women nheless. ¡°What about you? I heard that recently


    you seem to have a new girlfriend again,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Yeah, I have,¡± Calvin answered indifferently as if it was just a daily thing for him.


    ¡°n even made a bet with other people, betting that your previous girlfriend would be able to end


    your bachelor¡¯s life,¡± Jonathan said.


    Send gift


    Comment


    10.58

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going to lose miserably,¡± Calvin remarked. As he spoke, he caught a glimpse of a


    figure ncing around the banquet hall from the corner of his eye. ¡°She¡¯s here. Do you want me to


    introduce you?¡±


    Jonathan followed Calvin¡¯s gaze and suddenly smiled. ¡°Loretta?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± Calvin asked, somewhat surprised. After all, Loretta and Jonathan were


    completely unrted.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If you care about this new girlfriend of yours, make sure she doesn¡¯t


    cause trouble. Otherwise, even you might not be able to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Has she caused trouble for you?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Jonathan.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d be in one piece if she did? Although, in the future, it¡¯ll depend on whether she¡¯s


    smart enough,¡± Jonathan retorted.


    With that, Jonathan turned and left. Just then, Loretta spotted Calvin and hurried over.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± she called.


    When she first entered the banquet, she saw many public figures she could only see on TV before.


    There were even quite a few A¨Clist


    celebrities. For a C¨Clist actress like her, it was unimaginable to find herself among them.


    She knew that all of this was because of Calvin.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve called me when you arrived. I¡¯d have picked you up at the entrance,¡± Calvin said,


    raising a hand to help Loretta tidy a few strands of stray hair by her cheek.


    Loretta felt as though everything was a dream. She never thought she could be with this big shot in


    the entertainment industry.


    It was said that Calvin was the scion of the entertainment industry. He could make anyone famous.


    When Loretta was down and out on set, things suddenly turned around because of Calvin. Nearly


    everyone in the film crew adored Loretta because Calvin took an interest in her. No one dared to


    offend her anymore. Even the lead actors, the director, and the producers treated her respectfully.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This feeling was something she had never experienced before.


    ¡°I managed to find you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Loretta smiled sweetly and took Calvin¡¯s arm. ¡°By the way, I saw


    many A¨Clist celebrities today. How lucky! I¡¯ve never had a chance to see so many celebrities before.


    I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to be like them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ll ask someone to arrange for you to participate in a TV series and a few


    variety shows. Then you can choose a script you like,¡± Calvin said casually.


    Loretta was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Despite the amount of effort she put in


    previously, she still struggled to secure any opportunities in a single variety show, let alone


    multiple!


    ¡°Then¡­ What role would I be acting?¡± she asked nkly.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d be the female lead. Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ I do,¡± Loretta was barely able to speak coherently. It was as if she had struck the lottery.


    ¡°Calvin, why do you treat me so well?¡± Loretta murmured.


    Calvin smiled faintly, his fingers gently stroking Loretta¡¯s lips.


    Loretta flushed red. ¡°Goodness gracious, there are so many people around!¡± she thought in


    embarrassment.


    However, she was reluctant to push his hand away.


    ¡°Because your lips are beautiful. I like them very much,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Are my lips beautiful?¡± Loretta was puzzled. After all, the lips were not a facial feature that would


    easily catch people¡¯s attention. As long as they were not unattractive, they all looked fairly simr.


    Therefore, Loretta didn¡¯t think Calvin would be drawn to her lips. Regardless, this was her lucky


    break.


    She had to hold onto Calvin, be the most famous actress, and maybe even marry into a


    wealthy family so she could live apletely different life from before.


    It was as if Loretta had foreseen her beautiful future. However, she failed to notice that Calvin¡¯s


    smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°By the way, do you know Jonathan?¡± Calvin suddenly asked.


    Loretta shook her head for she had never met Jonathan.


    Calvin pursed his thin lips. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble in the future. I may


    not be able to protect you if you mess with him,¡± he warned.


    Of course, what was more important was whether he wanted to protect


    her.


    It just was not worth confronting Jonathan over a substitute. Calvin¡¯s eyes dulled.


    He thought, ¡®I¡¯ve been searching for so many years. How many substitutes do I need to find to


    suppress the desire in my body?


    I really want to find that person and tell her how much I miss her!¡¯


    Zachary deliberately sought out Jonathan before his engagement ceremony. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s


    truly an honor that you could attend my wedding with Yvette today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a given that I¡¯d attend your engagement party,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s good


    that you broke up with Rosalie. This way, she can truly give up on you. If you hadn¡¯t left her back


    then, she¡¯d probably still have her heart set on you.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He didn¡¯t know how to


    react.


    ¡°By the way, how long does your sister need to be hospitalized for this time?¡± Jonathan asked


    casually.


    Zachary was surprised. ¡°A month,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°Although, it¡¯ll take half a year for the injury to


    healpletely.¡±


    He knew how his sister had gotten injured, but for now, he had to act like he had no idea.


    ¡°In that case, make sure she doesn¡¯t go out too much during these six months. Let her stay at home


    to recover,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure my parents look after Zendaya and let her recover at home,¡± Zachary hurriedly


    responded.


    Being pragmatic was Zachary¡¯s biggest trait.


    It was why he quickly broke up with Rosalie when she had an ident back then. However, it was


    also why he did not dare ask more questions. now that his sister was in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave once your engagement ceremony is over. Rosalie is still waiting for me,¡±


    Jonathan informed.


    Zachary had a feeling that Jonathan did not attend the engagement ceremony for the sake of his


    rtionship with the Hamilton family.


    Instead, it was as if he was afraid there was still a possibility of a rtionship between Zachary and


    Rosalie, so he wanted to witness the engagement ceremony in person.


    ¡°Is Rosalie that important to Jonathan?¡± Zachary thought in disbelief.


    ¡°Did Jonathan ever value Mnie, his ex¨Cfianc¨¦e, in the same way?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Zachary left with light, almost frivolous steps.


    The engagement ceremony began. Jonathan watched as Zachary and Yvette exchanged rings and


    words on stage with a smile stretched across. their faces.


    When photos of Zachary and Yvette¡¯s engagement party were released the next day, it would likely


    be impossible for anything to happen between Zachary and Rosalie anymore.


    The ceremony came to an end. Jonathan left while the other guests were congratting the


    couple.


    A silver Bentley stopped outside. Carlos respectfully opened the door, and Jonathan got in.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you returning to the rental home now?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Jonathan hummed in reply. He leaned against the chair and closed his eyes.


    Today was a bit of a surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Calvin¡¯s newest interest to be Loretta, Rosalie¡¯s half¨C


    sister.


    In his opinion, that woman had no redeeming qualities whatsoever. He had no idea what Calvin


    liked about her.


    However, that was someone else¡¯s business, so he wouldn¡¯t meddle in it. so long as Loretta didn¡¯t


    trouble him again. Otherwise, he¡¯d make her suffer a thousand times over.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mr. Hamilton called to ask why you left early. I think he¡¯s worried about whether he


    made you unhappy.¡± Carlos spoke halfway through their drive.


    ¡°Just tell him I had a good evening but went home early as I was tired,¡± Jonathan dismissed.


    It was the truth, after all. ¡°How could I be unhappy when Rosalie¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend is now engaged to


    another woman?¡± he thought.


    The car arrived near the entrance of the residential area. Jonathan alighted from the car, walked to


    a narrow front door, and took out a key to unlock it.


    A dim yellow light filled the room.


    Rosalie was knitting. When she saw him return, she raised her head and smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re


    back. It¡¯s quite cold outside, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± He looked at the wool in her hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯d you get that?¡±


    ¡°I unraveled some of my old sweaters. I thought of making a scarf and gloves for you with this wool.


    I¡¯ve been idle at home, so I thought I might as well find something to do.¡±


    He only noticed then that there were a few washingbels and brand tags on the table. He


    recognized one of the brands. ¡°I know this brand. It¡¯s not cheap, right? Why¡¯d you unravel the


    clothes? Couldn¡¯t you wear them?¡± he asked, picking up the tag.


    Rosalie exined, ¡°You¡¯re right. But the style of these sweaters is


    extravagant and doesn¡¯t suit me anymore. It¡¯s better to make good use of the materials.¡±


    The sweater had a cape¨Clike design. It looked impressive when paired with slim pants, boots, and


    some makeup. However, she didn¡¯t have to wear it nor did she own any matching pants and boots.


    There simply wasn¡¯t any chance to wear it at all.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s enough wool to make a scarf and gloves. Do you like this color?¡± she asked. The


    wool was an oatmeal color, a neutral shade suitable for both men and women.


    ¡°I like it.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and put down the tag he was holding. ¡°Rosie, I¡¯ll buy you


    thousands of sweaters from now on. You can wear them however you want, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thousands, I can¡¯t wear that many.¡± Rosalieughed and continued, ¡°By the way, let me measure


    your hand.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a measuring tape and pulled his hand over to measure its size.


    He furrowed his brows slightly. Her hands were cold. ¡°Stop knitting for a moment. Your hands are


    too cold,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Hey, keep your hand still, or I won¡¯t get an urate measurement,¡± she mumbled,


    taking his hand and putting his finger in position again. ¡°It¡¯s all right. My hands aren¡¯t too cold. We¡¯re


    indoors now, so it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s much colder when I¡¯m sweeping the streets in the mornings


    and evenings. Even with gloves, my hands sometimes feel numb.¡±


    10:571


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes zed over, concealing the guilt in his gaze. Truth be told, he could easily keep


    her away from this kind of life and spare her from such arduous work.


    Perhaps he found it interesting to be around her at first, so he decided to stay by her side. However,


    now that his feelings for her changed, he intended to take her under his wing, so she didn¡¯t need to


    continue with such hard work.


    ¡°Done.¡± She marked the measurements and lowered her head to resume knitting. However, as her


    fingers had been injured before, her movements weren¡¯t as agile, and her knitting speed was


    rtively slow.


    ¡°Rosie, today is the day of Zachary and Yvette¡¯s engagement,¡± Jonathan suddenly said. ¡°On my


    way back, I saw that the street where they held their engagement party was congested. Many


    people rushed over to have a look.¡±


    ¡°I know; I saw it online. Earlier, it was so crowded that people couldn¡¯t even squeeze in,¡± she


    replied, her voice showing no trace of surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disappointed?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow and observing her reaction.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Her hand paused, seemingly a little confused.


    ¡°If Zachary hadn¡¯t broken up with you, this grand scene today might have belonged to you,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t have that incident, even if we didn¡¯t break up, all of this still wouldn¡¯t have been


    mine. The Xanthos family never truly epted me. Zachary and I would have broken up sooner or


    later,¡± Rosalie replied calmly.


    Thinking back to those times, she recalled the effort she put in whenever she went to the Xanthos


    residence to win the favor of Frank, Olivia, and Zendaya, hoping to get along with their family.


    However, she was treated as a joke instead. Zendaya once mocked her at a gathering, saying she


    was like an ugly duckling trying to be a


    swan.


    At that time, she endured the humiliation, forcing a smile to ease the atmosphere. Now that she


    thought about it, it was all unnecessary.


    A car ident just made her see reality more clearly.


    Jonathan smiled slightly, seemingly satisfied with Rosalie¡¯s reply. ¡°Rosie deserves better! Zachary is


    nothing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Yvette likes a man like that, she can have him.¡± Rosalie smiled.


    ¡°So, did you see any other interesting news online today?¡± Jonathan asked casually.


    ¡°I did. I saw Jonathan¡¯s silhouette. Speaking of which, he seems quite mysterious. There are no


    photos of him online. Even that photo of his silhouette was deleted soon after it was posted,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Send gift

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Rosalie did not notice that Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened slightly when she said this.


    ¡°Rosie, do you want to sec Jonathan?¡± Jonathan asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that I can decide. He and I are from two different worlds,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°But


    speaking of it, his back in a suit is somewhat simr to yours. I think if you put on the suit, you will


    look good, Jon.¡± Jonathan pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    Rosalie added, ¡°Let¡¯s save some money. When the springes, I will buy you a suit. When you


    are looking for a job, you can wear it if you need to wear formal attire for an interview.¡±


    ¡°Rosie, what would you say if you met Jonathan one day?¡± Jonathan asked abruptly.


    Rosalie suddenly fell into silence. After a while, she mocked herself and said, ¡°Beg him to let me


    go.¡±


    Jonathan was slightly stunned. ¡°Just this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t you want to tell him that you were wronged? Don¡¯t you want him to turn over the case


    for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. At that time, Lillian ran to hispany¡¯s downstairs for my matter and begged him. He


    didn¡¯t meet her. I was in prison, but I did not give up writing to him, saying that his fianc¨¦e¡¯s death


    had nothing to do with me. I begged him to not let anyone hurt me again, but it was useless. The


    letter is like a stone falling into the sea.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly.


    These memories were painful for her.


    Jonathan¡¯s face was gloomy, and even his eyes became dark. No one could tell what he was


    thinking about now.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about these things anymore. It was in the past. At least after I was released from


    prison, Jonathan didn¡¯t seem to have taken any revenge on me. Otherwise, I might not be able to


    stay in the Environment and Sanitation Administration at all,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jonathan suddenly held Rosalie¡¯s rough hands in his palms, rubbing little by little to warm her up.


    If he had known that, he would not have ignored her, watched her go to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    10:37


    prison with injustice, and let those who ttered him punish her in prison.


    However, if Jonathan¡¯s identity was exposed in front of Rosalie in the future, he was still unable to


    ept her request.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was puzzled.


    ¡°To knit a scarf and gloves for me, your hands became so cold,¡± Jonathan whispered. He would


    never let her go in his life.


    Jonathan wouldpensate Rosalie, give her the best, make her the most enviable woman in


    Strico, and wash away all her stains. Jonathan would never let Rosalie go!


    In the next few days, Rosalie¡¯s life was quite leisurely. She knitted or surfed the inte. It was her


    long¨Clost leisure time.


    Meanwhile, the injuries on her feet were getting better day by day. Every day, Jonathan would carry


    her to the small park in the residential area for


    a sunbath.


    Every time, some old people in the residential area looked at them with a curious look.


    ¡°Little girl, did your boyfriend carry you out for a sunbath again?¡± In the little park, a talkative olddy


    approached Rosalie.


    Rosalie did not know how many times she had exined that Jon was not her boyfriend, but her


    younger brother. However, the olddy still believed that he was her boyfriend after knowing they


    were not rted by blood.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your boyfriend yet, but he will be in the future. You are just talking nonsense about saying


    you are siblings,¡± the olddy said with a smile.


    Hence, Rosalie did not bother to exin anymore.


    However, Jonathan smiled when the olddy called him Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend.


    Jonathan put Rosalie on the stone bench in the little park and said, ¡°It¡¯s colder today than


    yesterday. I will bring you more clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    When Jonathan came back with the clothes, he saw those women in the residential area who


    seemed to be talking to Rosalie around her. Then,


    10:570


    Rosalie blushed and kept waving her hands.


    Jonathan could not help but slow down. He felt that Rosalie¡¯s reddened cheeks were so cute as if


    she was a harmless kitten, which made people want to make fun of her.


    When those women saw Jonathaning, they immediately left with a smile. Before leaving, they


    also winked at Rosalie, which made her face blush even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan stepped forward and put the clothes on Rosalie while asking her.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan with an embarrassed look in her round eyes. Her pupils were dark and


    watery, while her cheeks were red like apples, which made people have the urge to have a bite.


    A burst of desire suddenly surged from Jonathan¡¯s body. He calmly suppressed the reaction of his


    body, but there was a feeling in his heart.


    It seemed that Rosalie¡¯s influence on Jonathan was getting stronger and stronger. She just blushed,


    but it made him want her.


    ¡°They¡­ They thought you were my boyfriend,¡± Rosalie whispered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something we already knew?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Then they said, you are so beautiful.¡± Rosalie was even more embarrassed.


    ¡°And then?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°And then I¡¯m teaching them how to make men interested in women.¡± Rosalie was shy and did not


    tell Jonathan the details.


    ¡°In the future, you can use it on me to see if it works,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Rosalie bit


    her lower lip awkwardly.


    Jonathan¡¯s throat could not help but tighten.


    At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the phone and answered it. Her face changed


    immediately and then responded in a low voice.


    After finishing the call, Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I want to go back to my mother¡¯s


    hometown during this new year. Just now, they said that Granny wants to see me.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s grandmother, Wilma Lopez, was the only one from her mother¡¯s family who made her feel


    warm. When Gordon married Caitlin, he once threw Rosalie back to her mother¡¯s hometown. At


    that


    10:576


    time, it was Wilma who took care of Rosalie. She did not return to the city until she was in third


    grade.


    When Rosalie was little, she could onlye back in winter and summer vacations. Later, after


    graduating from high school, sometimes she saved enough money to buy a bus ticket and she


    would go back to visit Wilma until something happened to her three years ago. At that time, Wilma


    was in poor health and needed toy in bed frequently. Other rtives were busy breaking off their


    rtionship with Rosalie, and even the phone call she made back to her hometown was ruthlessly


    hung up.


    This time, it was the first time that the family of Rosalie¡¯s mother had called her in three years.


    Send gift

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ¡°Are you going there?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that you¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you want to


    come with me?¡±


    Jonathan pondered for a while and said, ¡°I have to work overtime on New Year¡¯s Eve. The boss


    said that I would get three times my sry. Well, Rosie, why don¡¯t you leave me the address? I¡¯ll go


    to meet you on the first day of the new year.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie said, but then she bit her lip slightly and hesitated. ¡°But when you go there with me,


    some rtives might react badly. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Jonathan smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t care.¡±


    Rosalie was the only one he cared about now.


    The closer it was to the new year, the fewer people on the road. Many outsiders went back to their


    hometowns.


    Rosalie¡¯s mother¡¯s hometown was a small town near Strico, which was not far away. It would take


    about an hour and a half to get there by car, so the tickets were rtively easy to grab.


    Rosalie said to Jonathan when booking the ticket, ¡°Jon, do you have an ID card? I¡¯ll book you a


    ticket.¡±


    Speaking of which, she had not even seen his ID card.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked the ticket,¡± Jonathan said.


    Hearing this, Rosalie did not say anything more. Instead, she took out the scarf she had knitted the


    past days and gave it to Jonathan.


    ¡°Is it a little short?¡± Rosalie looked at the scarf and said.


    ¡°No, it suits me just fine,¡± Jonathan said. The scarf seemed to have Rosalie¡¯s breath, which made


    him feel like he was surrounded by her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wrap the scarf upter so that you can wear it


    during the new year. It will take some time to get the gloves done before the new year,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    Lillian originally wanted to visit Rosalie during the new year, but when she heard that Rosalie was


    going to her mother¡¯s hometown, Lillian could not help but get worried.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    **


    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±


    ¡°Jon will be there to apany me on the first day of the new year,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But the rtives of your mother¡¯s family, they¡­¡± Lillian knew how heartless those people were


    when Rosalie was in trouble.


    They showed different faces when they wanted to obtain benefits and also when Rosalie was in


    trouble.


    ¡°I want to see Granny. I haven¡¯t seen her since I was released from prison. I wonder how she is


    now,¡± Rosalie said. Wilma was the only warmth.


    there.


    ¡°If anything happens, just call me. I¡¯ll be home for days during the new year,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°What else could happen?¡± Rosalieughed. ¡°I¡¯m just going back to my hometown, not to fight.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if your rtives will stir up trouble?¡± Lillian muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to see Granny and wille back in two days,¡± Rosalie lowered her eyes


    and said in a low voice.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Rosalie set off early in the morning and told Jonathan to be careful before


    leaving.


    ¡°Okay. Rosie, I got it,¡± Jonathan said with a smile.


    After Rosalie left, Jonathan looked at the tiny rental home and felt lonely. He picked up the scarf


    Rosalie put on the desk and wrapped it around his neck, smiling slightly.


    When Jonathan walked out of the rental home, Carlos had been waiting outside for a long time. He


    was stunned when he saw Jonathan. Jonathan did not like wearing a scarf at all, but he was


    wearing a in scarf now.


    When Jonathan approached, Carlos looked at the wool on the scarf and the weaving method. He


    could almost tell that it was a hand¨Cwoven scarf.


    There seemed to be only one answer for the person who made Jonathan wear the hand¨Cwoven


    scarf.


    Carlos thought the scarf should be made by Rosalie!


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we¡¯re going to¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital. We should have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with Mr. Leonard Youngblood today.¡±


    Jonathan ordered.


    10-370


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered. He started the car and drove in the direction of the hospital.


    The bus stopped not far from an elevated exit outside the town, and Rosalie got off. Even this town


    seemed to have changed a lot in the past three years. Some mud roads had been renovated into


    cement roads. On the way, Rosalie met some of Wilma¡¯s neighbors. They pointed at her and


    gossiped. Rosalie was already used to these things.


    Since she was released from prison, those who had known her before could not avoid talking about


    her after seeing her.


    When Rosalie came to Wilma¡¯s house, it was crowded with rtives.


    When his uncle, Edward Lopez saw her, he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s Rosalie. Come on,


    come in and sit down. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡±


    Rosalie was a little surprised. Edward had asked someone to send a message to her in the


    detention center after she had an ident so that she would not get them involved.


    ¡°Come on, sit down!¡± Rosalie¡¯s aunt, Sarah Haberly, also walked over with enthusiasm and took her


    to sit down. Then, Daniel Lopez, Sabrina Lopez, Emily Lopez, and other rtives surrounded


    Rosalie warmly.


    Rosalie was confused. ¡°Where is Granny?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Granny is taking a nap now. You can meet her after she wakes up,¡± said Sarah.


    Daniel, who was next to her, said, ¡°Rosalie, since you are out of prison now, you have to be a good


    person. There is no one around you now. Women always need to find a man to rely on. I¡¯ll introduce


    a nice man to youter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, I don¡¯t want to find a boyfriend now.¡± Rosalie refused.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Daniel seemed to want to say something more, but Sarah gave him


    a look, and he immediately stopped talking.


    At this moment, Wilma, Rosalie¡¯s grandmother, was quarreling with Luke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I absolutely disagree with letting Rosalie marry that fool. It is going to ruin her life!¡±


    Wilma shouted.


    Luke snorted, ¡°Her life has been destroyed for a long time. What do you think she can do after


    being released from prison? I have asked around. She¡¯s just a person who sweeps the road now,


    so why not let her marry


    10.475


    someone since she is young? As the Foster family said, they will support Rosalie for the rest of her


    life if she can give birth to a baby. I¡¯m looking out for her.¡±


    ¡°You said you are looking out for her, but you¡¯re greedy for the Foster family¡¯s money!¡± Wilma said


    with hatred, ¡°You want to sell Rosalie!¡± ¡°Mom, why are you saying that we are selling Rosalie?¡±


    Sarah rushed over and said, ¡°Dad also did it for our family. Henry and Richard are both nning to


    get married. Now when Rosalie gets married, Henry and Richard can at least make a down


    payment to buy a house in town with the Foster family¡¯s 60,000 dors. Mom, you can¡¯t let your


    grandsons not get married.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Sarah tried hard to persuade Wilma. After all, her father and two brothers had promised her that


    they would give her 6,000 dors out of the 60,000 dors.


    The 6,000 dors was equivalent to her one¨Cyear sry!


    However, no matter what Sarah and Luke said, Wilma did not agree with them. In the end, Sarah


    said ruthlessly, ¡°Daniel and Edward said that if this deal went off because of you, they¡¯d me you


    for life if Henry and Richard couldn¡¯t afford to buy a house or marry a wife!¡±


    Wilma was angry and anxious. ¡°You guys¡­ Do you guys have any conscience? Have you forgotten


    how Rosalie treated us before?¡±


    Sarah smiled. ¡°Mom, let the past be the past. We should focus on the present. You can¡¯t risk all of


    us and ruin the future of the younger generations just for her. Besides, Rosalie is part of the reason


    why Henry and Richard can¡¯t find themselves a wife. A girl from a good family will never be willing to


    get married to them after hearing that one of our family members was once a prisoner! If Henry and


    Richard don¡¯t have a marital home, it would be even more impossible for them to get married.¡±


    Wilma gritted his teeth for a while. Then, she looked at her third daughter with tearful eyes. ¡°W¨C


    Won¡¯t you feel ashamed in front of your sister?¡±


    Sarah did not take the question seriously. As Rosalie¡¯s mother had been dead for so many years,


    Sarah¡¯s affection toward her had diminished as time flew by. Furthermore, money was more


    practical than the rtionship between her and herte sister.


    Rosalie was surrounded by several cousins in the front hall. Fiona Haberly, her elder cousin said


    with a faint smile while snacking, ¡°Grandpa said that he has asked your father about you. Your


    father said that you are just a sweeper now. Is it true?¡±


    Fiona was only one year older than Rosalie. However, when they were younger, Fiona would be


    downgraded when peoplepared her to Rosalie. Rosalie was a top student since young. On the


    other hand, Fiona could not even get into any university. Eventually, she went to work after


    graduating from high school and then married a cksmith in the neighboring town.


    10:37


    At that time, Zachary, the son of a wealthy family, was still Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend. Thus, when Fiona


    compared her husband to Zachary, she would feel defeated and ashamed.


    Upon seeing Rosalie facing her downfall, Fiona naturally wanted to belittle her.


    ¡°Yes. I work as a sweeper now,¡± Rosalie said indifferently.


    ¡°Poor you. What¡¯s the use of going to a university like you when you¡¯ve ended up sweeping floors?


    Haha. But, in the future, you might not need-¡± Before Fiona could finish her words, Henry Lopez,


    Rosalie¡¯s cousin, winked at her.


    Only then did Fiona stop continuing her sentence. Then, she looked at Rosalie with an expression


    as if she was going to watch a show and thought, ¡°Humph! No matter how good she is at studying,


    she¡¯ll have no choice but to marry a dimwit soon. I want to see what Rosalie would look like after


    she gets married to the dimwit.¡±


    At night, Rosalie finally met Wilma at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. As soon as Wilma saw her, she


    held thetter with teary eyes for a while.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s all because of my weak body. I couldn¡¯t help you


    when something happened to you back then.¡± Wilma choked.


    Before Rosalie could answer, Fiona said, ¡°Grandma, thew was ying its role. That¡¯s why she


    was imprisoned. She was guilty and deserved to be punished!¡±


    Wilma red at Fiona, who then shut up resentfully.


    Rosalie shook her head and said to Wilma, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t suffer a lot. Besides, I¡¯m released


    now. I¡¯ll visit here often and be more filial to you and Granddad in the future.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing her words, Wilma felt even more sad.


    Luke and the others were afraid that Wilma would spoil their n, so they hurriedly asked everyone


    to sit down and have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together. During dinner, Daniel, Edward, and Sarah


    kept persuading Rosalie to have some wine.


    ¡°Today is a special day. It won¡¯t hurt if you drink some wine. You shoulde back and visit your


    grandparents more in the future,¡± Sarah said with a smile.


    Rosalie replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped drinking, Aunt Sarah. You


    10:37


    should know that I was charged with drunk driving when I got into that car ident. I would never


    dare to drink again.¡±


    Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Sarah instantly choked and could onlyugh awkwardly.


    Daniel coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today, Rosalie. You can have a ss or two. You don¡¯t drive


    now anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t drink it, we¡¯ll feel disrespected!¡± Edward also said.


    Wilma suddenly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Your consciences have been swallowed by dogs. Do you


    really want to push Rosalie into the fire?¡± Instantly, no one spoke at the table. At the same time,


    Rosalie looked at Wilma in surprise.


    Wilma said to her, ¡°Rosalie, they have ill intentions toward you. They want to marry you off to the


    dimwit of the Foster family. In return, they¡¯ll obtain 60,000 dors. They-¡±


    Before Wilma could finish her words, Luke interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Foster family? She


    thought, ¡°Did I treat her badly? ¡°The Foster family doesn¡¯t think that she has been in prison. What


    kind of good family do you think she can marry now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The 20,000 dors given by the Foster family can be used to buy houses for Henry


    and Richard. You owe them, Rosalie. If you hadn¡¯t been in jail, they would have found a good date.¡±


    Fiona added fuel to the fire as she spoke.


    Rosalie stood up and nced at her rtives coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him! I don¡¯t owe you guys any


    favor. I¡¯d rather owe an outsider but you guys a favor!¡±


    She turned to Wilma and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll pay you a visit next time.¡± After finishing her words,


    she intended to leave. However, Daniel and Edward Lopez, her uncles, stopped her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave! No matter what you think, you¡¯re going to get married!¡± Daniel said


    fiercely.


    Rosalie looked at her cousins, Henry and his younger brother, Richard Lopez, sitting not far away.


    She remembered that when they were young, they used to y together and had a good


    rtionship. ¡°Do you guys also want me to marry a dimwit?¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°You should feel d the Foster family is willing to ept


    you. Otherwise, do you think you can find yourself a quality husband?¡± Meanwhile, Richard shrank


    and said awkwardly, ¡°I¨CI need to have a marital home when I get myself a wifeter. I have no other


    choice.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had any expectations for Henry and Richard. In the end, I ended up feeling


    disappointed again,¡± Rosalie thought andughed at herself. She took a deep breath and dered


    to everyone. ¡°I won¡¯t marry that dimwit!¡±


    The next moment, Luke pped her in the face. ¡°How dare you refuse to marry! There is no room


    for bargaining!¡±


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, there was a round table full of New Year¡¯s Eve dinners. However,


    only two people were eating.


    Jonathan slowly ate the food in front of him. Meanwhile, Leonard, sitting opposite him, watched the


    nurse serve food to his te.


    Send gift


    Comment

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    In the hospital room, aside from the sound of dining, there was no other sound. The pair of


    grandfather and grandson


    shared nomunication.


    The nurse who served Leonard felt something was amiss. Yet, she dared not ask questions. After


    all, those were the two most powerful people in Strico,


    Finally, when Leonard was about 70% full, he asked, ¡°I heard that recently you haven¡¯t been staying


    in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered dryly. He was not surprised that Leonard knew about this. After all, there


    would be Leonard¡¯s informant in the mansion.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡± asked Leonard.


    ¡°Outside,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°Why do you want to live outside?¡± Leonard inquired.


    ¡°The mansion is a little deserted,¡± he said, seemingly randomly. He picked up another shrimp and


    shelled it unhurriedly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, at your age, it¡¯s time for you to have a life partner. I will ask the secretary to


    collect information on the city¡¯s socialitester. You can choose one Leonard¡¯s tone had deemed the


    task to be as simple as picking out an outfit.


    Jonathan momentarily paused shelling the prawn and swiftly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and queried. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just to find a woman to give birth to offspring, then I have my own candidate,¡± he answered.


    He thought, ¡°In the past, I have felt that if I were destined to have a child to inherit the Youngblood


    family in the future, it didn¡¯t matter with which woman I have the child.¡±


    But now, he felt that if he needed a child, he would wish the mother of his child was Rosalie.


    If the child inherited their blood and genes, that would be rather good.


    ¡°Candidate?¡± Leonard was stunned and continued to probe, ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He was slightly caught off guard and retrieved an


    inexpensive mobile phone from his pocket. Looking at the caller ID on it, he immediately stood up


    and pressed the answer button. However, when he heard the sounding from the other end of


    the phone, the expression on his face suddenly changed.


    J-Jon, save me.¡±


    Even though the voice was hoa rse and broken, he could immediately recognize that it was Rosalie


    voice.


    But before he could ask, the call was abruptly cut off. He swiftly tried reconnecting the line, but the


    voice message indicated he could not get through.


    ¡°Did something bad happen to Rosalie?¡± he wondered. At that precise moment, even he had no


    idea how pale he was under the light. Then, he informed Leonard, ¡°I have something else to do,


    Grandpa. I need to leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly rushed out of the hospital room.


    A trace of gloom shed across Leonard¡¯s face. The expression on his grandson¡¯s face made him


    think back to when his son had looked as such for that woman.


    His son not only willingly broke all ties with his family, but he even abandoned glory and wealth for


    that woman. But in the end, look what happened to him.


    If a man loved a woman too deeply, it was destined to be a tragedy.


    ¡°And just then, what kind of woman would make Jonathan lose hisposure?¡± Leonard


    wondered.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie had not expected her rtives would drug her. Although she did not consume


    alcoholic beverages during dinner, she had a drink nheless. She felt weak and had no strength


    at all.


    Wilma wanted to stop them, but she was stopped by Sarah. Daniel and Edward had carried her into


    the Foster family,


    At that time, she was locked in a room by the Foster family. And in the room, there was a stranger.


    That could be the dimwit they were talking about in the Foster family.


    Rosalie tried to stay awake. She needed to make it out of there. She had to escape, no matter


    what!


    But now that Rosalie was in such a state, even standing up would be difficult. How could she


    escape? When Daniel and Edward carried her over, she secretly wanted to call for help with her


    phone. Only to have that taken away and confiscated 100.


    It could be said that her chance to ask for help was absolutely nonexistent.


    ¡°Why When I had the phone, why did I call Jon first? Evidently, Jon is in Strico. He can¡¯t be of much


    help to me at all.


    Moreover, what can he do to help? Maybe 1 should have called Lillian, who may have been more


    helpful. Or perhaps calling the police directly,¡± she wondered about all sorts of possibilities.


    It dawned on her when she realized, ¡°It seems that unconsciously. I have started to rely on Jon¡±


    Her vision had be blurred. The strange man smirked and pounced on her. She could only try


    to dodge, but there was no way for her to avoid the figure.


    Meanwhile, the Foster and Lopez families were settling their ounts happily outside the room.


    Rosalie¡¯s uncle, Daniel, said, ¡°We¡¯ve brought her here, Ken. You can¡¯t deny us the 60,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Once they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you 60,000 dors,¡± said Keh Foster. He continued to think,


    ¡°To have my son get married and have offspring for the Foster family. I have risked it all.¡±


    Keh¡¯s wife was a little worried and queried, ¡°What if that girl still wants to run away after that?¡±


    ¡°Then, you can take a few indiscreet photos of her, and you¡¯ll have your hold over her. You can even


    lock her up for a year and a half. When the baby is born, she will have nowhere to run but to stay


    put as your daughter-inw.¡± Daniel answered. He showed no pity toward Rosalie whatsoever, for


    his thoughts were on mary gains.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once a woman gives birth to a child, she will stay put. You are a woman yourself, so


    you should understand,¡± Edward hurriedly added.


    Keh¡¯s wife, Laura Foster, thought so too, but she was still slightly concerned. ¡°Well, will it work?


    If she resists, our son¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way she can resist. She has no energy or strength to do so, said Edward.


    Keh chipped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Td taught my son the night before. No matter how silly he is, he


    knows what to do.¡±


    Keh¡¯s wife Laura was relieved upon hearing their reassurances.


    The four of them were eating and drinking merrily in the yard. At that time, there were suddenly


    sounds of cars approaching them from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Whose car can that be?¡± Keh muttered and stood up. He sta gg ered tipsily to the


    door and opened it. When he was about to shout, he was stupefied at the scene before him.


    At the front door, the ce was swamped with police cars, which almost surrounded the whole


    building. Keh¡¯s state of drunkenness was instantly half gone.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡¯ he wondered in shock.


    Subsequently, the police officers got out of the car, thronged the ce, and surrounded the yard.


    Upon seeing the academy of police officers, the lot of them, Daniel, Edward, and Laura, were all


    scared beyond speechless on the spot. They had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Where is the woman you¡¯ve brought back?¡± asked one of the officers, who seemed to be in


    charge.


    The four looked at one another. It was Keh who spoke first, ¡°What woman? We don¡¯t know what


    you are talking about.¡± The officer could not be bothered with his nonsense and directly<pmanded, ¡°Search!¡± All at once, the police began to search each room.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Keh, Laura, Daniel, and Edward suddenly became flustered. The police were about to search


    the room where they hadmitted a crime, so Keh immediately shouted, ¡°How could you


    break into my house? Being police officers doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to tres pass as you


    please!¡±


    Keh and Laura wanted to rush forward, but someone stopped them.


    At this moment, someone noticed the room door couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Just then, another car arrived at the entrance of Keh¡¯s house. A tall figure got out of the car and


    walked into the yard. Some police officers had already approached the man and told him what


    happened after they entered the house.


    ¡°There¡¯s a locked door. Maybe someone is inside.¡±


    As the policeman spoke, he led the man to the locked room door.


    Keh, Laura, Daniel, and Edward tried to find various excuses and refused to open the door.


    ¡°Smash the door open,¡± Jonathan stared at the door and said coldly.


    Immediately, someone took an axe and split the door open


    ¡°All of you can¡¯t go in. You¡¯re tresp as s ing into private property! I¡¯ll sue you!¡± However, it was


    useless no matter how loud Keh and Laura shouted. When the door opened, Jonathan rushed


    into the room first.


    A roar suddenly came from inside when the others were about to rush in. ¡°No one is allowed to


    come in!¡±


    Suddenly, those who were about to rush in stopped immediately.


    Jonathan stared at the scene in front of him with reddened eyes. Most of Rosalie¡¯s clothes were torn


    apart, and she curled up in a corner and was kicked by a man who kept giggling.


    Her weak body was curled up almost like a shrimp, and she tightly held a piece of broken mirror.


    However, at this time, she had no strength to fight back


    All she could do was to keep herself from fainting and stay conscious by stimting herself with


    pain.


    The blood dripped from her palm onto the light-colored bedsheet. The stains looked like blooming


    poppies.


    The man who hit her muttered, ¡°My dad said that if a woman doestit behave, she deserves a


    beating. Only then did she listen. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hitting you. I¡¯ll beat you up¡­¡±


    The next moment, Jonathan rushed forward, pulled Chris away from Rosalie, and pressed him on


    the ground with one foot.


    He couldn¡¯t believe Chris hit Rosalie like that. There was a sh of killing intent in his dark eyes.


    Chris felt a sharp pain in his chest where Jonathan¡¯s leg was. He wanted to struggle but couldn¡¯t get


    up at all. Even if he was stu pid, he was still aware of the danger around him. He only realized how


    terrifying Jonathan, who was stepping on him, was as if thetter was Hadesing after his life.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and the killing intent was getting stronger.


    Heavy breathing suddenly rang in his ears, making hime to his senses.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± he thought.


    He immediately kicked Chris out of the room and looked at Rosalie, who curled up in a corner.


    Her body seemed weak at the moment, her cheeks were abnormally red, and the corners of her


    mouth were covered with blood. Her usual gentle gaze looked nk as if she was in a daze and no


    one knew what she was staring at.


    She was like a weak animal still struggling desperately to protect herself.


    Pain suddenly shot through his heart. ¡°She was fine when she left this morning but turned out like


    this now. She wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing if I came with her today,¡± he thought.


    When he wanted to get close to her, her body trembled even more. Her grip on the pieces of the


    broken mirror also tightened. Suddenly, the bleeding in her hand worsened.


    ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s me. Let go of the ss right now. You¡¯re safe now, and no one will do anything to you,¡±


    Jonathan hurriedly said. In the past, he was never afraid of seeing blood. Even if someone were


    bleeding in front of him, he was not frightened at all. However, at this moment, he feared seeing her


    bleed and that her injuries and bleeding would worsen.


    The fear even made his body tremble.


    Rosalie only felt that lier body seemed to have lost all senses. Except for the warmth, she could


    only feel a trace of pain.


    ¡°Iniust be in more pain to protect myself and prevent myself from fainting. I must not pass out. I


    can¡¯t!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie was alone and helpless and thought she could live her life after being released, but it was


    still like she was in jail. When something happened, no one could help her. She had to bear the pain


    herself.


    ¡°Rosic¡­ Rosie¡­¡±


    A voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Who is it? Who is calling me?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    She tried hard to open her eyes to see who was calling her.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡± the man eximed.


    Her gaze, which was nk at first, finally gradually became clear and bright. His figure was


    reflected in her dark pupils.


    ¡°J-Jon¡­¡± Rosalie could barely say his name, and her voice was hoa rse as if it was coarsened by


    sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here. Rosie, no one can hurt you!¡± Jonathan eximed. A trace of solemnness and


    sorrow was evident on his charming face. His words were also a vow.


    She looked at him in a daze and thought, ¡°Jon seems different from usual, but it¡¯s indeed him!¡±


    Her grip suddenly loosened as if all the strength she tried hard to gather had disappeared, and the


    broken mirror pieces in her hand fell to the ground. Her body then copsed to one side.


    Jonathan stretched out his arms to catch Rosalie. Then, he removed his coat, wrapped it around


    her, and scooped her up in his arms.


    ¡°Rosic, have a rest now, and I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Jonathan said softly.


    Rosalie leaned against his chest and smelled the familiar scent. At that moment, she felt like she


    was finally not alone because there was someone she could rely on.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jon, you finally came¡­ she murmured, leaning her head against his chest and panting.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Jonathan looked at her in his arms and said, assuring her there was nothing she


    should be afraid of anymore.


    Then, Jonathan carried Rosalie out of the room.


    The people outside the room saw Jonathan walking out with a woman wrapped in a man¡¯s suit in his


    arms. They couldn¡¯t see her face at all as it was almost buried in Jonathan¡¯s arms, and only her long


    hair was exposed. They also could hear her heavy breathing.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    However, by the look of Jonathan holding the woman carefully, anyone could tell she was very


    important to him.


    Some people who knew Jonathan¡¯s true identity were secretly surprised to see such a scene.


    After all, he was a powerful big shot in Strico. They didn¡¯t expect someone like him to show up early


    in the morning in such a ce and go to such lengths for a woman.


    No matter who the woman was, she would stir up a storm in Strico.


    ¡°Find out who is involved in this matter. Don¡¯t miss any of them,¡± Jonathan ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± one of Jonathan¡¯s subordinates answered.


    Keh and Laura looked at Chris, who was crying out in pain. Then, they looked at the police


    officers in the yard and were on the verge of tears.


    Keh and Laura red at Daniel and Edward angrily. ¡°Who the hell is the woman you brought to


    us?¡±


    Daniel and Edward¡¯s faces were also pale at the moment. They exchanged helpless nces and


    thought, ¡°Rosalie is just a helpless woman released from prison less than half a year ago.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have targeted her.¡±


    However, they only realized a big shot was backing Rosalie up now. They broke out in a cold sweat


    when they thought of what they had said at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner back then and when they


    drugged her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Rosalie tell us she knew a big shot? We wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing if she had told


    us!¡± they thought.


    Rosalie¡¯s situation seemed to be getting worse.


    Jonathan locked her in his arms, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Da mn it. Her situation would be terrible if I came one stepte, or she didn¡¯t call me today,¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we got something. A type of drug was secretly sold at a local pub. I have asked


    someone to find out itsposition,¡± Carlos reported thetest news to Jonathan.


    ¡°Who gave her the drug?¡± Jonathan asked coldly.


    ¡°It was her rtives. We haven¡¯t figured out who yet because they¡¯re using each other,¡± Carlos


    said.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze became colder. ¡°I wonder how shocked she would be after knowing her rtives


    have betrayed her,¡± he thought.


    He heard her calling his name beside his ear. ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡±.


    Tm here.¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold gaze suddenly became gentle. He lowered his head and softlyforted


    her. ¡°I¡¯m here. Rosie. Don¡¯t worry or be afraid. You¡¯ll be fine soon¡­¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to listen to him at all.


    He raised his hand to brush her hair, which was soaked with sweat, away, but she suddenly bit his


    finger.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡± Carlos screamed right away when he saw that. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jonathan said calmly as if he felt no pain. ¡°How much longer until we reach the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°Around 15 minutes,¡± Carlos stated.


    ¡°With Ms. Leighton in such a state, we shouldn¡¯t go to an ordinary small hospital. We have to go to a


    big hospital in the city,¡± he thought.


    Carlos finally got the drugposition when the ear arrived at the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, he contacted the doctors, who were all specialists.


    If one saw the doctors at the scene, one would be surprised. It usually meant something serious


    had happened when they all gathered in such a short period.


    However, at this moment, the doctors were looking at the drugposition and giving Rosalie,


    dressed in cheap clothes, emergency treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯ll give her a sedative to let her sweat more to detox the drug in her body


    through perspiration. She¡¯ll be fine then. As long as the drug was not taken inrge doses for a long


    time, it would not affect her body. We¡¯ll also prescribe some medicine for the next three days to


    elerate her metabolism,¡± one of the doctors specializing in pharmacology stated.


    ¡°Please hurry and give her the sedative, Jonathan said,


    The doctor quickly injected a dose of sedative into Rosalie¡¯s body, and she suddenly calmed down


    as if she had fallen asleep.


    Seeing this, Jonathan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no clinical data on this drug, so we don¡¯t know whether the amount of sedative is


    enough. If she continues to show her previous symptomster on, I¡¯m afraid she needs another


    dose of sedative,¡± said the doctor.


    After the doctor left the ward, Jonathan ordered Carlos, ¡°Go outside and guard the door.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Tll stay here,¡± Jonathan said.


    Carlos nced at Rosalie, who was unconscious. Then, he looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t I stay here? You suddenly. left earlier. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandpa will send someone to investigate. There¡¯s no need to hide from him. He¡¯ll find


    out about Rosie sooner orter anyway. You may leave. I¡¯ll stay with her,¡± Jonathan said.


    Hearing this, Carlos said nothing and left the ward.


    Only Rosalie and Jonathan were in therge VIP ward at that moment.


    He walked to the bedside, lowered his head, and looked at the woman on the bed. ¡°Rosie¡­¡± he


    murmured in a low voice, raised his hand, and gently brushed her warm cheeks. Tll seek justice for


    what you went through today and make whoever hurt you pay ten or a hundred times the price,


    okay?¡±


    However, Rosalie, who was unconscious, couldn¡¯t answer his question.


    Jonathan sat quietly beside the bed and looked at her as if he could only rest assured with her


    within his sight. He couldn¡¯t trust anyone else.


    After a while, she, who was asleep, suddenly mumbled.


    Jonathan frowned and leaned over, trying to wipe off the sweat on her forehead.


    However, when he inched closer. her eyes suddenly opened, and she wrapped her arms around his


    neck.


    Her cheeks were still flushed, and her dark eyes seemed hazy like a thin fabric covered them, but


    they were beautiful.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± The whimper she let out hit his heart hard as if it carried a massive weight.


    He was surprised by that, as though all his senses were enveloped by her ¡°Jon¡±


    She raised her chin. A faint smile adorned her pretty face before she suddenly kissed him.


    He looked at the woman before him in a daze.


    Although he knew he could dodge the kiss and that she had probably done it with a clouded mind,


    he felt reluctant.


    He felt reluctant to refuse the kiss. When she kissed him, it made him feel obsessed.


    While she was kissing him, he only received it passively.


    She was probably the only person who could make him behave that way.


    A strange feeling p erv aded his heart.


    He had always been cold. Even if a woman got close to him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to incite any of


    his feelings. However, the one before him was different.


    Her kiss and her breath seemed to be a kind of delusion for him.


    It was not until she called his name in a raspy voice that he returned to his senses abruptly. It


    dawned on him that he had almost lost hisposure earlier.


    Even if he genuinely wanted her, it would not be in such a situation.


    Jonathan took a deep breath before pressing the nurse call button.


    Not long after, the doctor and nurse rushed over and gave Rosalie another sedative injection. Only


    then did she calm down.


    While others might not have noticed anything, Carlos, who had been with Jonathan for many years,


    could feel something strange about Jonathan at that moment. It was as if Jonathan was


    suppressing something.


    ¡°Could it be. Carlos whispered inwardly as he looked at Rosalie, who was lying on the bed. All of a


    sudden, he realized something.


    ¡°Perhaps how much a man cares about a woman is not determined by how much he wants the


    woman but by how restrained he is for her. Who would have thought a man like Mr. Youngblood


    would withhold himself to this extent for Rosalie? I¡¯m afraid Mr. Youngblood¡¯s care for Rosalie has


    immersed deep into his bone, Carlos thought when he left the ward.


    The Xanthos and Hamilton families had dinner together on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. After Yvette


    finished the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, she went to the back garden of the Xanthos residence with


    Zachary,


    ¡°Is there something going on between you and Jonathan?¡± Yvette suddenly asked.


    Zachary suddenly froze and looked at Yvette with a pale face. ¡°What are you talking about? What


    could be going our between Jonathan and me?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you look so upset after talking to Jonathan at our engagement party that


    day? Besides, Zendaya is injured. The loan application of the Xanthos family, which was rejected by


    the bank earlier, was suddenly approved, too. All of these, are they connected?¡±


    Yvette¡¯s questions made Zachary¡¯splexion turn even more pale.


    ¡°Enough. All of these are not connected. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Zachary was vague with his answer,


    However, Yvette refused to give in. ¡°Zachary, we¡¯re engaged and are going to get married soon. Is


    there anything you can¡¯t be frank with me about?¡±


    Zachary hesitated. Of course, he wanted to divulge the truth to her. After all, keeping the things


    about Jonathan and Rosalie to himself was also a kind of pressure for him.


    Especially in the past few days, his parents had been worrying that he was still in love with Rosalie,


    so they kept harping on him not to see her again.


    In truth, he no longer had feelings for her.


    It was a pity that he could only suffer in silence while still worrying about whether Yvette would


    misunderstand him.


    ¡°Yvette, there are some things I can¡¯t say.¡± Zachary took a deep breath.


    Yvette stared at Zachary and asked, ¡°Is Zendaya¡¯s injury rted to Rosalie?¡±


    Zachary looked at his fianc¨¦e in astonishment and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Nevertheless, Yvette could


    tell that her guess was correct from his expression.


    ¡°So it¡¯s rted to her. Could it be that Rosalie knows someone in prison, and those people have


    some background?¡± Yvette


    continued to specte.


    Before Zachary could answer, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°It turns out that I was injured because of


    Rosalie!¡±


    Zendaya limped over. She originally wanted to summon Zachary and Yvette back to the main hall


    and did not expect to hear about that.


    Speaking of the injury, she felt so aggrieved that her leg was broken and she had to suffer hardship


    in the hospital. She even became aughingstock among her friends.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t find out who was the culprit of her injury nor attend her brother¡¯s engagement


    party.


    She still harbored anger toward that. That was why the moment she heard that Rosalie had sent


    someone to hurt her, she was furious and wanted to settle the score with Rosalie immediately.


    ¡°Zach, if you continue to speak up for Rosalie again, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my brother


    anymore. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take for my leg to heal. What if there were any after-


    effects? My leg was going to be crip pled by then. Zach, since Rosalie asked someone to hurt me,


    I¡¯m going to crip ple her leg in return. Otherwise, I¡¯m not worthy of my name!¡± Zendaya said fiercely


    as she took out her phone. It seemed that she was looking for someone to execute her n.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As I said, if you want to be safe and sound, don¡¯t mess with Rosalie anymore!¡± Zachary snapped.


    ¡°Why? Who is Rosalie? Why should I be afraid of her just because she could find those people she


    knew in prison to help her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zendaya is the daughter of the Xanthos family. If she does not fight back after


    someone takes revenge on her, if would mean anyone could tra mple over the Xanthos family in the


    future.¡± Yvette supported Zendaya.


    ¡°You know what? Jonathan is the one who helped Rosalie,¡± Zachary blurted out. His face


    immediately went pale after he said


    that.


    He was taken aback by his own words and thought, ¡°Da mn! How could I say that? If Jonathan


    knows that


    Just like Zachary, both Yvette and Zendaya¡¯s faces also turned pale.


    They were surprised to hear Jonathan was the one helping Rosalie.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could Jonathan help Rosalie? She was the one who caused Mnie¡¯s


    death back then,¡± Zendaya uttered in disbelief


    Zachary simply said bluntly. ¡°Believe it or not, this is the truth Jonathan may have fallen in love with


    Rosalie. In short, he should be the one responsible for Zendaya¡¯s injury this time. Besides,


    Jonathan did say he didn¡¯t want Zendaya to attend the engagement party¡±


    Zendaya almost fainted when she heard that.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    She never expected that she would suffer such a severe injury just because Jonathan wanted to


    take revenge for Rosalie.


    ¡°Why is it Rosalie?¡± she thought.


    After all, Mnie was a famous beauty back then. As for Rosalie¡­ Even if Zendaya admitted that


    Rosalie used to be good-looking, thetter had spent three years in prison and was now a sweeper


    worker. There was no way one who did not take good care of herself like Rosalie would be


    beautiful.


    Besides, Jonathan had been used to seeing gorgeousdies. Zendaya thought it was impossible for


    him to be interested in Rosalic.


    ¡°So stop messing with Rosalie. Also, you¡¯d better keep those words I told you today to yourself.


    Don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Dad and Mom. Jonathan said he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it. I


    already made a huge mistake for telling the two of you today,¡± Zachary warned Zendaya.


    Zendaya fell silent. She could still find a way to vent her anger if it was someone else. However, the


    other Jonathan. She feared it would be hard for the Xanthos family to survive in Strico if she pis sed


    him off.


    party was


    Regarding Jonathan, some said he was the king of Strico, while others said he was a warrior in the


    business world. There were even people who said he was actually a ¡®madman.¡±


    Rumor had it that there used to be a woman who wanted to approach Jonathan and thus bribed a


    hotel manager to get his hotel room number and spare key, nning an unexpected romance with


    him.


    In the end, the woman was wrapped in a bedsheet and thrown on the road at the hotel entrance.


    The woman¡¯s family business also became worseter. In less than one year, that daughter of a


    prominent family became penniless and could only live on by selling herself in the nightclub.


    As for the hotel manager who had received the bribe, it was said that no one in Strico had ever


    seen him again. Some said he already left Strico, some said he was dead, and others said he was


    brought abroad by a human trafficker as aborer.


    There were all kinds of spections.


    In short, Jonathan was definitely a ruthless person. If someone offended him, he would make the


    person¡¯s family pay for it as well.


    It was also after that incident that many socialites of Strico dared not to have any thoughts about


    Jonathan anymore.


    Although Jonathan was charming and wealthy, nobody wanted to take the risk. After all, the socialite


    who had be an escort of a nightclubs had been aughingstock and warning to the other


    socialines of Strico in recent years.


    ¡°Understand?¡± Zachary said again.


    *I¡­ I understand. It¡¯s no big deal. I won¡¯t mess with Rosalie in the future¡± Zendaya was reluctant.


    After Zendaya limped out of the garden, Zachary turned to Yvette and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the


    front hall.¡±


    However, Yvette was knitting her brows, and her face was sour at that moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t ept that Jonathan has a crush on Rosalie, huh?¡± Zachary asked.


    After all, it was Rosalie who ran over and killed Mnie back then.


    ¡°Do you think Jonathan will overturn the case for Rosalie? Yvette asked.


    ¡°Turn over the case?¡±


    ¡°After all, with Jonathan¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not impossible for him to make Rosalie look innocent. If


    Rosalie¡¯s case were turned over, then my sister would die¡­¡± Yvette gritted her teeth and clenched


    her fists as she trembled slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Do you think it¡¯s easy to turn over a case? The witnesses and physical evidence


    back then were all directed at Rosalie. Even if Jonathan wanted to turn over the case for her, it


    would not be easy. Zachary patted Yvette on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°Besides, Jonathan¡¯s


    feelings for Rosalie are only a whim. With Rosalie¡¯s identity, she can¡¯t marry into the Youngblood


    family. Leonard will be the first to reject it.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s frown slowly rxed when she heard that. ¡°This better be the truth. Otherwise, Mel would


    have died in vain. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have been so merciful to her in


    prison back then!¡±


    Zachary pursed his thin lips and somehow disagreed that Yvette had been merciful to Rosalie. The


    scene of Rosalie¡¯s fingers bleeding and each of her fingers being broken seemed to sh before his


    eyes again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, he had stood by and watched the scene coldly. It could be said that he was one of the


    aplices.


    Hemurmured inwardly, ¡°If Rosalie wants Jonathan to seek justice for her one day, then both the


    Xanthos family and


    Thinking of that, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He looked at Yvette beside him.


    He mused. ¡°The Xanthos and Hamilton families are in the same boat now. Even if it¡¯s true that


    Jonathan is interested in Rosalie, I don¡¯t think he will make a move against the Xanthos and


    Hamilton families for a woman. After all, Rosalie ended up like that back then because she


    deserved it. Wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Rosalie only felt that she had a long dream.


    In her dream, she seemed to be returned to prison again. No matter how hard she tried to escape


    or beg for mercy, she could not avoid those tortures, be it the cold and piercing water, the filth and


    dirt, or even punches and kicks. The other party stepped on her head and said in a mocking tone,


    ¡°Look! This woman is awyer and also an intellectual but still ends up in prison like us. Oh! By the


    way, we are much better than her. We are hitting people, yet she can only be a punching bag.¡±


    She wondered how long she needed to suffer and why she had to endure such pain since she had


    not done anything wrong. ¡°Rosalie, do you know what your biggest mistake is? You shouldn¡¯t have


    offended the gentleman of Strico.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, those who offended Jonathan will never have good endings.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, Mr. Youngblood is merciful. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, you would have died


    in prison¡±


    Rosalie thought. ¡°Is he merciful? I got injuries all over thy body during my three years in prison and


    might not be able to have children in my life. How can this be called merciful?¡±


    She felt so terrible that it was as if her body was about to explode.


    It was so ufortable, and she wondered who could save her..


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± She struggled desperately but had no idea what she was struggling for. She did not


    know whether she wanted to break free from the terrible feeling in her body or the miserable fate.


    Who could help her, and who would protect her?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rosie. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you as long as you¡¯re with me.¡± A familiar voice rang out


    in her ear.


    ¡°Whose voice is this? Oh, it¡¯s Jon! Jon!¡¯ Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie struggled to open her eyes. What came into was an utterly charming face.


    ¡°This is Jon! But¡­ he seems a little different from the usual Jon¡± she thought.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re awake! Are you still ufortable?¡± Jonathan asked in a cold voice that was tinged


    with a touch of


    tenderness.


    Rosalie shook her head. After Jonathan helped her sit up, she noticed that the Jon before her was


    somewhat different from his usual self.


    Jonathan had styled his thick fringe up, revealing his entire forehead. Besides wearing a well-


    crafted suit with a tie around his neck, Jonathan had also put on a watch on his wrist. Rosalie


    recognized the brand of the watch. It would cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors if it were


    genuine.


    Rosalie could not believe that was the Jon she knew and blinked, feeling unreal.


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked again after he saw her dazed look.


    ¡°Are you really Jon?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I am,¡± he answered.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Only then did Jonathan realize he was still wearing the same attire as he had dinner with his


    grandfather the night before.


    If it were Jon, he naturally couldn¡¯t afford to wear those things.


    But after experiencing what had happened the night before, he did not want to hide his identity


    anymore. After all, he would tell her about his true identity sooner orter. It was just that he did it a


    little earlier now.


    Also, it would be easier for him to protect her after she knew his identity.


    He shed her a smile and said, ¡°Even if I dress differently. I¡¯m still Jon. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how stu pid Rosalie was, she could feel something wrong at such a time. She found that


    some things were different from what she had imagined.


    ¡°You are not a vagrant, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Why do you pretend to be a vagrant then?¡± A feeling of being deceived spontaneously surged


    within Rosalie¡¯s heart. She widened her eyes at Jonathan while tightly grabbing the nket on her


    body. Her fingers were trembling slightly.


    It turned out that the naive and helpless man she thought did not exist, and it was only her wishful


    thinking the entire time.


    Everything Lillian had said was true. She imed Rosalie knew nothing about Jon, yet she had


    taken him home rashly.


    Rosalie could not understand why Jon lived with her in that tiny rental home if he was not a vagrant


    and wondered what such days of living together meant to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pretend to be one. It was you who thought so, and I didn¡¯t correct it,¡± he exined.


    Rosalie was stunned and did not know how to retort.


    ¡°W-Why do you still live together with me then? You have a family.¡± She red at him.


    ¡°Because it feels good to live together with you, and¡­ He raised his hand as he spoke and gently


    stroked her messy hair. ¡°It was you who ¡®wanted¡¯ me at that time, so I stayed. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips, and her expression changed.


    Indeed, she was the one who had been taking the initiative since the beginning.


    She pulled the nket on her body aside to get out of bed and leave. However, she lost her bnce


    once her feet touched the floor and fell forward.


    Her legs feel like jelly as if they had no energy.


    Jonathan reached out and caught her. ¡°The drug effect in your body hasn¡¯t been expelled from your


    bodypletely. You felt ufortable all nightst night. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have any strength


    now.¡±


    After being reminded by him, Rosalie suddenly recalled what had happened the day before. Iler


    uncles had drugged her. and they had taken her to Chris¡¯s house after that.


    Rosalie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She could remember that they carried her into Chris¡¯s room,


    and Chris rushed toward her after they closed the door.


    ¡°Last night¡­ Her lips trembled, and her whole body was shaking,


    Jonathan looked down at the woman in his arms. At that moment, she looked like a weak animal,


    seemingly fragile, vulnerable, and pitiful.


    It made others couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her at all costs.


    Many people scolded him for being ruthless and heartless, and he did not expect himself would


    have the urge to protect her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The thing you were afraid of didn¡¯t happenst night. It was


    still in time when I rushed over,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°It was really him. He saved me!¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly when she heard that


    Rosalie raised her head and looked at the face before her in a daze. At the thought of the man


    having not gone to town with her the day before, she asked, ¡°But why were you there to save me?¡±


    ¡°Rosie, have you forgotten? It was you who called me and asked me to save you. Luckily, I made it.¡±


    He smiled faintly.


    Hearing the man had traveled more than 60 miles to save her in time after receiving her call,


    Rosalie felt a sense of indescribable shock in her heart.


    As Jonathan spoke, he carried Rosalie back to the bed and carefully tucked her in. ¡°But your hand


    was scratched by a mirror shard, Rosie. I guess it will take some time for your hand to recover. If


    there¡¯s a scar after this, I will find the best doctor to


    help you remove it.¡±


    Only then did Rosalie notice that her right hand was wrapped in gauze. There were too many


    shocking things earlier that she had not felt the dull pain in her right hand.


    ¡°How much could you remember about the incident yesterday?¡± Jonathan asked solemnly.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly before telling Jonathan what had happened during the New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner the night before. without hiding anything


    Jonathan¡¯s face was gloomy. He could not believe Rosalie¡¯s rtives could be so bold as to sell her


    to a dimwit


    He would never let go of anyone who wanted to set her up.


    Just then, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller ID, he slightly knitted his brows


    and said to Rosalie, ¡°Well, I did lie to you about my identity. I can do whatever you want as an


    apology. However, we¡¯re in the hospital now. You should take good care of yourself first. I¡¯ll go get


    the doctor now.¡±


    With that, Jonathan walked out of the ward and ordered Carlos, who was staying outside the ward.


    ¡°Rosalie is awake. Please get the doctor to check her condition.¡±


    Only then did Jonathan answer the phone. Leonard¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Why did it take you so long to pick up the phone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the woman you savedst night?¡± Leonard got straight to the


    point.


    Jonathan was not surprised that Leonard had found out what had happened the night before. After


    all, he had been in a hurry at that time and had informed the police in the town in advance.


    It could be said he had gone to such lengths for Rosalie. Moreover, the Foster family and Rosalie¡¯s


    rtives were still detained at the police station in the town. Too many traces were left behind, and


    it would be a piece of cake for Leonard to find out something.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that woman now? Leonard¡¯s voice turned cold as he spoke.


    ¡°Sort of someone I want to protect, so please leave her alone,¡± Jonathan answeredzily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how your father died! Or do you want to follow your father¡¯s path?¡± Leonard¡¯s voice


    suddenly became louder. Jonathan¡¯s face immediately darkened. All about his father was like a


    taboo to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that. Grandpa, I¡¯m not my father. I won¡¯t go all out for a woman, so you don¡¯t have

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Then, he ended the call


    Leonard red at the phone in his hand. After a while, he handed it over to the nurse beside him.


    There was no way he could not worry about that. It would be good if what Jonathan said were true.


    But sometimes, unawareness was often the scariest thing, just like what his son had told him back


    then. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll never forget my responsibility for the Youngblood family because of a woman.¡±


    Still, his son abandoned the Youngblood family for a woman and even gave up his own life.


    ¡°Go and find out who that woman is. I want to know everything about her in detail, Leonard


    instructed indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood, a man wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses in the corner of the


    ward answered while quickly tapping on theptop keyboard.


    Rosaliey on the bed in the ward, and her mind was still all over the ce. There had been too


    many things since the night before, and she couldn¡¯t get over them.


    The doctor and the nurse had just gone to the ward to perform basic examinations for her, including


    blood sampling and other tests. Once the blood sampling results came out that afternoon, they


    would n for her treatment ording to her condition.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the ward door and pushed it open to walk in.


    Rosalie looked at the person. It was a graceful young man in a suit and tie who looked not much


    older than her.


    The man looked at Rosalie and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Leighton. I¡¯m Carlos, Jon¡¯s personal


    assistant. Here. This is your phone and bag. You may check whether any items are missing¡±


    Then, he put the phone and bag on Rosalie¡¯s bedside table. When he was about to leave the ward,


    Rosalie suddenly stopped him. ¡°Um¡­ Who exactly is Jon¡±?¡±


    Carlos answered respectfully, ¡°Ms. Leighton, You will naturally know when it¡¯s time to know about it.


    I¡¯m only a personal


    assistant.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on in my hometown now?¡± Rosalie asked another question.


    Carlos did not avoid that question, though. ¡°Well, your uncles, aunt, and their families have all been


    temporarily detained now. Your grandfather was also going to be detained by the police at first.


    However, he was allowed to be released on bail upon considering he was old and your grandmother


    would need someone to take care of her.¡±


    Rosalie was shocked. She did not expect so many people from her family to be detained suddenly.


    The only person who spoke up for her in the family was Wilma, her grandmother.


    When Rosalie thought of what had happened the night before, she felt bitterness in her heart.


    ¡°By the way, the Foster family has also been detained at the police station now, Carlos added.


    After Carlos left the ward, Rosalie scanned the huge ward and mused, ¡°Jon can afford a premium


    VIP ward like this and even has a personal assistant. Besides, not one but several doctors came to


    check on me just now, not to mention all of them are chief physicians, and they treated me with


    cautious respect. Of course, they are respectful to me not because of who I am but the Jon¡¯ behind


    me. Who the hell are you, Jon?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s mind got even more cluttered. She picked up her bag on the bedside table and


    remembered she had left it at Wilma¡¯s ce.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She opened the bag, looked at the things inside, and found nothing was missing.


    As for her phone, it had been taken away by the Foster family once they discovered it and was


    currently off. Rosalie switched it on and saw there were a bunch of missed calls and text


    messages.


    They were from Wilma, Lillian, and some unknown users.


    Rosalie could tell the reason for Wilma¡¯s call. As for Lillian¡­ She looked at the phone and found


    almost 20 missed calls from Lillian


    Rosalie hurriedly called Lillian back.


    Lillian quickly answered the phone. ¡°Rosalie, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well¡­ My phone was switched off yesterday. I turned it on today and saw your missed


    calls,¡± Rosalie exined.


    jillian took a long breath before saying, ¡®Gosh! I tried to call youst night but couldn¡¯t get through.


    You told me that you would go to your granny¡¯s ce on New Year¡¯s Eve. I was worried that


    something might happen to you. Except for your granny, all the rtives in her ce will only rub


    salt into your wound.¡±


    Lillian went on and on. She told Rosalie that she had been calling her from the night before to that


    morning but still could not reach her. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she was. She


    had already nned to go to Wilma¡¯s ce


    that afternoon if she still failed to contact Rosalie since she knew the address.


    ¡°By the way, they didn¡¯t stir up troublest night, did they?¡± Lillian was worried.


    ¡°They wanted to sell me to a dimwit as a wife so that they could buy a house with the money,¡±


    Rosalie told Lillian what had happened at Wilma¡¯s ce the night before without luding anything


    Lillian gritted her teeth in anger after hearing what Rosalie had said. ¡°How can there be such a


    shameless person? How about you? You didn¡¯t suffer any loss, did you?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Jon saved me. I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie reassured.


    ¡°Have you returned to your rental home now? I¡¯ll go and find you,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I-I haven¡¯t gone back yet. I¡¯m with Jon now. I¡¯ll meet you when I go back.¡± Rosalie hurriedly


    stopped her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lillian reminded Rosalie to be careful before angrily saying. ¡°Your family should


    learn a lesson. Otherwise, they might sell you again if you let them off easily


    ¡°All right, all right. 1 got it, Rosalie said.


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Wilma¡¯s number among the missed calls hesitantly and


    wondered what she should say to Wilma. Should she pretend nothing had happened or let Daniel,


    Edward, and Sarah be punished as they deserved?


    She took a deep breath and called Wilma back. Not long after the call was answered, Wilina¡¯s


    trembling voice sounded. ¡°Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel her nose sting when she heard Wima¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡­ Did anything happen to you yesterday I heard that a big shot saved you. Did Chris


    take advantage of you? Did they¡­


    ¡°No, Granny. I¡¯m fine. Nothing happenedst night.¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Wilma finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If something really happens to you, how


    should I face yourte mother when I leave?¡±


    Rosalie could only feel her nose fill with a kind of bitterness.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Just at that moment, Luke¡¯s impatient voice buzzed through the phone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Rosalie


    to withdraw the case at the police station so that Daniel and the rest could be released?¡±


    *Release? What release? It was their own wrongdoings, and they should stay there as long as they


    deserve!¡±


    ¡°They are your children, your daughter and son. Is it necessary to do this for an outsider?¡±


    ¡°What outsider? She is my granddaughter! Since her mother isn¡¯t here, this olddy is here to


    support her!¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to have no one take care of you. to jail, to support you in the future?¡±


    your old age? Or are you relying on your granddaughter, who has been


    The two elders argued vehemently, seemingly forgetting that the phone call was still ongoing. After


    a while, Wilma finally realized the call was still connected. ¡°Rosalie, are you there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you are fine. Your uncles, aunts, and cousins have all been blinded by greed,


    and the things they did. were hical. You don¡¯t need to withdraw the case. They should stay in


    jail as long as they deserve!¡± Wilma said in a resolute tone before ending the call.


    Rosalie held her phone and couldn¡¯t help crying. She thought that Wilma had called her to ask her


    not to pursue the matter further and to let Daniel. Edward, and Sarah go.


    She never expected Wilma would offer her unwavering support!


    It was just like when she was a child and her father had left her at Wilma¡¯s house. When she was


    bullied by other kids in town and cried, Wilma would hold her hand and take her to confront the


    bullies


    Wilma would oftenfort her. Don¡¯t cry, Rosalie. I¡¯ll stand by your side. We shouldn¡¯t bully others,


    but we can¡¯t let others bully us either!¡±


    Wilma would argue with others on her behalf. If reasoning with the others didn¡¯t work, she would


    even roll up her sleeves and act like a shrew.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Such a sight of Wilma was cute in her eyes. In the eyes of others, Rosalie was perceived as a


    liability following her mother¡¯s loss and her father¡¯s remarriage.


    But in Wilma¡¯s eyes, she was a precious treasure.


    Wilma would also often tell her that she could enjoy her life when Rosalie grew up. However, when


    she did grow up and could have given Wilma an enjoyable life, she ended up in jail.


    At first, hearing about her imprisonment, Wilma fell critically ill and had just recently recovered her


    health.


    Wilma knew that by standing on Rosalie¡¯s side, she would be opposing Luke and likely causing a


    fallout in the family. She might even find it unbearable to stay in that house. Nevertheless, Wilma


    still chose to stand by Rosalie¡¯s side.


    Tears continuously rolled down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks, werting her hands and the bedsheets.


    When Jonathan walked into the ward, he saw Rosalie hugging her phone and crying inconsbly.


    He frowned and quickly walked to her bedside. He held her face and asked, ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong?


    Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She looked at him through teary eyes and shook her head.


    But her response only deepened his concern. ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s going on? Why are you crying like


    this? Tell me, no matter what it is, I can help you.¡±


    He wiped away her tears with his fingers, and when his fingertips touched her tears, they felt like


    they were burning.


    Her tears were so scorching.


    Her tears always seemed to leave him feeling helpless. As long as he could stop her tears, he


    would do everything for her.


    ¡°Waah!¡± Rosalie threw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms and cried out loud.


    She couldn¡¯t quite put into words why she had acted this way at that moment. It felt as though, in his


    embrace, she no longer had to hold back her pain and could release it without any restriction


    Jonathan looked down at the sobbing woman in his arms. He gently held her, letting her cry to her


    heart¡¯s content.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t even know how long she cried. She cried until she felt like she couldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    Jonathan took some tissues and gently wiped the remaining tears from her face. ¡°Can you tell me


    what happened now?¡±


    ¡°It Granny,¡± she sniffed.


    ¡°Is she trying to plead with you?¡± he asked with a slightly darkened expression.


    ¡°No. Granny just asked if I was okay and told me not to worry about Uncle Daniel and the others.


    She said they should stay in jail as long as they deserve.¡± Rosalie replied with a heavy nasal voice.


    Jonathan looked somewhat surprised. ¡°She seemed like a nice person.¡±


    ¡°She has always been good to me.¡± Rosalie murmured. She just hadn¡¯t realized the extent of


    Wilma¡¯s kindness until she saw her willingness to stand against the entire family for her sake.


    ¡°What about you? Do you intend to forgive your rtives?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie raised her eyes and looked at him intently.


    Jonathan continued, ¡°If you decide to forgive them, I can arrange for their release from the police.


    But if you want to punish them seriously, I can find awyer to ensure they spend the rest of their


    lives behind bars.¡±


    He spoke as though it was a simple matter for him.


    Rosalie was a little stunned. As aw student, she knew that changing the nature of a case could


    drastically alter the charges.


    However, an ordinarywyer wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a case. If she genuinely wanted her


    rtives to spend the rest of their lives behind bars, she¡¯d need an extraordinary attorney, one of


    the rare few capable of such a feat.


    ¡°Who are you really? Rosalie asked. Her heart raced as soon as the words tumbled from her lips.


    She even felt like her breath had stopped involuntarily.


    Rosalie¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and Jonathan, noticing her tightly clenched fists,


    furrowed his brow. He reached out and gently uncurled her right hand, which was wrapped in


    bandages and clenched into a fist.


    ¡°Rosie, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. Clenching your list like that will only slow down the healing of


    your hand,¡± he said, noticing blood had seeped through the gauze on her palm.


    It seemed that her clenching her fist earlier had reopened her wound.


    Jonathan pressed the nurse¡¯s bell.


    The nurse quickly arrived and, upon hearing the situation, promptly removed the bandage from


    Rosalie¡¯s right hand. As expected, the small cuts on the palm of her hand, caused by the broken


    mirror shardsst night, were still oozing blood.


    The muted some medicated powder to stop the bleeding.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Rosalie watched the nurse¡¯s work in silence throughout. Even when she saw the unsightly wounds


    on her palm, her expression remained unchanged.


    It wasn¡¯t until the nurse rebandaged Rosalie¡¯s right hand, causing a slight twinge of pain, that her


    eyebrows furrowed involuntarily, but she didn¡¯t make a sound or cry out in pain.


    ¡°Let me do it. You can go now,¡± Jonathan said to the nurse.


    The nurse then respectfully left the room. Jonathan took the gauze and skillfully wrapped it around


    Rosalie¡¯s right hand. His movements were gentle and cautious, which almost made her right hand


    feel no pain at all.


    Once the bandaging was done, he put down the gauze and said, ¡°Try not to use your right hand for


    the next few days and don¡¯t clench your fist tightly like you did just now. How much more blood do


    you want to lose?¡±


    She looked at the neatly wrapped bandage he had applied. ¡°You seem quite skilled at this.¡±


    A fleeting darkness passed through his eyes. ¡°I learned some basic bandaging when I was a kid.¡±


    Back then, his father had searched everywhere for his mother, and sometimes, he would grab


    anyone who looked remotely like her on the street, leading to his fair share of beatings.


    Thus, he had often ended up tending to his father¡¯s wounds, and over time, he became skilled at it.


    But after his father¡¯s death, he hadn¡¯t bandaged anyone until now. Rosalie was an exception.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grab broken mirror shards like that again from now on. You got lucky this time for not


    damaging any Otherwise, your hand might have been permanently disabled,¡± Jonathan warned.


    tendons.


    Rosalie bit her lip. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t done thatst night, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay conscious. I


    might have passed out, and then¡­. Who knows what they would have done to me.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked. The scene fromst night, with her clutching the shards and blood steadily


    dripping from her hands when he barged in was still etched in his mind.


    He had never seen a woman exhibit such incredible willpower. Even in a state of semi-


    consciousness, her determination held firm


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable,¡± she replied and lowered her gaze. ¡°Actually, this pain is nothing to me. Jon, do you


    know? Even if you had lied to me. I¡¯m still grateful to you for saving me yesterday. In the past, when


    I was in prison, no matter how much I begged or ¨C pleaded, no one ever let the go. That was


    because I oflended the one person that I should never cross paths with. So, that


    suffering became what I deserved.¡±


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Butst night was different. When I was in


    pain, you came, and it made me feel like I wasn¡¯t so alone.¡±


    She spoke softly, unaware that his expression had subtly soured as she spoke..


    If there was anything that Jonathan regretted, it was that he had allowed those people to harm her


    in the prison back then.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t cared about the suffering of a woman in jail, and even if someone died there, it


    was just a passing matter to him.


    But now, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer even the slightest harm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured.


    Rosalie looked up at him in puzzlement. ¡°What are you apologizing for? If you hadn¡¯te


    yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t be safe


    now.¡±


    She thought he was apologizing for what happenedst night. When she considered what her fate


    might have been if he hadn¡¯t shown up, she could almost envision it


    There¡¯s a possibility that she could be imprisoned in the Foster family and forced to bear a child for


    them. The thought of it made Rosalie¡¯s face turn pale even more.


    Then, summoning every ounce of courage within her, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have offended


    Jonathan. Back then, the Xanthos family was afraid that I would bring trouble to them, so Zachary


    broke up with me. Now that you¡¯re helping me like this, if Jonathan gets angry¡­¡±


    She spected that he might be the kind of wealthy individual who possibly had business dealings


    with the Youngblood family. After all, the Youngblood family had its fingers in many pies in Strico.


    Some industries were even monopolized by them, leading to the city asionally being jestingly


    referred to as the Youngblood family¡¯s city.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s throat tightened slightly. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reveal that he was


    Jonathan himself.


    He clearly had nned to reveal his identity to her.


    Under the room light, her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her face was adorned with a


    hint of pallor. Her almond-shaped eyes, with a stark contrast of ck and white, were fixed on him.


    They were filled with anxiety as if she was


    worried about something, yet also resigned to it at the same time.


    It was as if life had already burdened her with too much weight and hardship, and she had long


    resigned herself to epting all the injustices.


    ¡°Rosie, you should focus on recovering in the hospital. Don¡¯t dwell on anything else. Once you¡¯re


    discharged, I¡¯ll tell you. who I am. Jonathan said.


    She looked at him and nodded hesitantly.


    Asi


    if she had spoken her worries out, Rosalie yawned, and her eyelids began to droop.


    ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired. The doctor mentioned you might be a bit drowsy these days,¡± Jonathan


    said as he helped Rosalie lie down


    Rosalie drifted off to sleep in no time.


    Jonathan gazed at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping face, liis lips pressed together tightly. His fingers lightly traced


    her cheek before lingering on her lips.


    ¡°Rosie, how should I tell you?¡±


    The only response he received was a profound silence.


    When Rosalie woke up, she saw that Jonathan was still sitting by her bedside, wearing the same


    clothes as before.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Should I have some food brought up for you?¡± he asked.


    As he mentioned it, she realized that she was indeed quite hungry..


    Rosalic nodded.


    ¡°All right. Let me take you to the bathroom first so you can freshen up before we cat,¡± Jonathan said


    and lifted Rosalie effortlessly from the bed.


    ¡°I can manage¡­ Before Rosalie could finish her words, she found herself lifted into the air, and she


    instinctively clung to Jonathan¡¯s neck.


    He carried her into the bathroom and carefully set her on the edge of the sink. Then, he helped her


    to put on a pair of soft slippers before gently cing her on the floor.


    ¡°Can you stand still?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied softly. At this moment, he stood behind her, his arms resting on both sides of her


    body on the sink, effectively holding her in his embrace.


    Although her feet were nted firmly on the ground, she felt as if she were floating.


    When she looked up, she found herself facing the mirror mounted above the sink, providing a clear


    view of both her and him at that moment.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Jonathan prepared her a toothbrush and squeezed the toothpaste on it before putting the cup with


    warm water in Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Rosalie blushed. She couldn¡¯t even remember how she finished brushing her teeth. Her whole body


    was enveloped with his smell.


    He pulled another towel and wet it under the warm water from the faucet.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can do it myself¡­ mumbled Rosalie as she bit her lip.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient for me to do it for you?¡± asked Jonathan.


    ¡°But the problem is¡­ You are getting too close!¡± thought Rosalie. She was trapped in his arms as


    they enveloped her body from both sides. He wetted the towel in front of her eyes and then wrung it


    dry.


    Rosalie looked up and gazed into the mirror.


    She had always known that Jonathan was good-looking, but it was more prominent now, with no


    heavy bangs covering his forehead. He was in a suit and leather shoes. His whole body exuded a


    dignified air as if he was someone who had always been above others, an insurmountable


    existence.


    She thought, ¡®Why haven¡¯t I noticed it before? Even Lillian felt that Jonathan couldn¡¯t be a vagrant,


    but I have had this vague thought that he and I were the same kind of people, so I want to keep him


    by my side.


    Is it because¡­ I¡¯m too afraid of being alone?


    The truth must be that Jonathan is not only a homeless man. Instead, his identity might be


    something extraordinary.


    I can tell that the clothes he is wearing are expensive. Plus, the doctors and nurses showed


    exceptional respect to him when he spoke to them.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted her.


    She suddenly came to her senses. At this moment, Jonathan was staring straight at her in the


    mirror. Rosalie¡¯s body trembled and felt as if she had been thoroughly bound by the gaze in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Rosic, you are blushing,¡± whispered Jonathan as he leaned down slightly, and his lips came closer


    to her face. His warm, gentle breath sprayed on her cheeks and neck, making her feel a slight tingle


    and numbness..


    Instantly, she flushed even more.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ still calling me Rosie?¡± asked Rosalie as she tried hard to look away from the


    mirror. She lowered her gaze and looked away from the mirror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me calling you Rosie?¡± asked Jonathan in a low voice.


    ¡°You are obviously not a vagrant¡­ You don¡¯t have to call me Rosie,¡± murmured Rosalie.


    Jonathan was silent, and the air was filled with an indescribably suffocating feeling.


    Only the sound of the water gushing out of the faucet resounded in the bathroom


    ¡°Are you ming me for lying to you?¡± asked Jonathan after a long bout of silence.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t really tell how she truly felt about his deception. She hated others deceiving her the


    most, especially when he had lied to her for such a long time.


    But the time she had spent with him was so beautiful. It was so beautiful that it seemed like a dream


    now. Plus, he had saved her. If it weren¡¯t for him, then maybe life would have been another kind of


    hell for her.


    Taking a deep breath, Rosalie raised her eyes and looked at him in the mirror again. ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t


    me you,¡± she said. But she also knew that from now on, they would not be as close as they were


    before. After all, they were people from two different worlds.


    Jonathan¡¯s forehead scrunched up in a frown. He should obviously be happy to hear that Rosalie


    didn¡¯t me him, but her gaze made him uneasy.


    It was as if she was drawing a line between them,


    He didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    After Rosalie finished washing up. Jonathan carried Rosalie back to the hospital bed. Dinner had


    already been prepared and brought in.


    It was oatmeal and some dried fruits. Although it was a simple meal, it looked appetizing. Rosalie¡¯s


    stomach was rumbling in hunger.


    ¡°The doctor said it would be better if you eat something easy to digest,¡± Jonathan said.


    Jonathan ced the dishes one by one on the table next to Rosalie¡¯s hospital bed.


    If outsiders saw this scene, their eyes might pop out of their heads in shock. Had there ever been a


    time when the powerful and intuential Jonathan of Strico waited on a woman before?


    Rosalie picked up the tableware and started on her meal. It was only that her long hair kept falling


    into her face and would easily get into her food when she bent over to scoop her food.


    Rosalie was about to find a scrunchie to tie her hair, but Jonathan said one step ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a box with scrunchies andbs from the side.


    When Rosalie saw the logo on the scrunchie, she knew it was from a luxury brand. Before she was


    imprisoned, she had bought some hair essories from this brand, but at that time, with her


    ie, she could only afford some small things. from this brand.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan would be so thoughtful and even had prepared all these for her.


    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I have watched youb every day. I¡¯m familiar enough with it by now,¡± said Jonathan.


    Jonathanbed her hair and tied it up with a scrunchie. Although his technique wascking, it did


    sort of look the way Rosalie would put up her hair.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said Jonathan.


    Carlos entered after pushing open the door to the ward. After seeing this scene in front of him, he


    was momentarily lost in a bewildered haze.


    ¡°Was Mr. Youngblood¡­bing a woman¡¯s hair?¡± he thought.


    Usually, Jonathan was disdainful of even women throwing themselves into his arms. So, how would


    he even do such a thing for a woman?


    However, it seemed that when it came to Rosalie, nothing was impossible.


    Initially, Rosalie hadn¡¯t realized how weird it was, but when she saw Carlos¡¯ stunned expression,


    she immediately realized Jonathan wasbing her hair at that moment.


    Rosalie blushed furiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Jonathan calmly as he continued tob Rosalie¡¯s hair gently.


    ¡°That is¡­ Carlos hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t continue after that.


    Seeing this, Jonathan knew that what Carlos wanted to say was not something Rosalie should be


    hearing about. So after Jonathan finishedbing her hair, he said, ¡°Rosie, you have your meal


    first. I¡¯m going to head out for a while.


    Once they were outside the ward, Carlos reported, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. A reporter was caught trying to


    sneak in by a security guard. After he was questioned, the reporter revealed that he knew Ms.


    Leighton had been admitted and hospitalized here. So he wanted to dig up some story here.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Dig up a story? How did he know that Rosie was


    hospitalized here?¡±


    ¡°He said he saw someone posting online about Mr. Youngblood carrying Ms. Leighton into the


    hospital. He was of the mind toe here and dig up some story,¡± exined Carlos,


    Jonathan asked coldly, ¡°Was he trying to dig up a story on me or Rosie?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°It seems that the reporter was not aware of Ms. Leighton¡¯s imprisonment years ago but just knew


    her name and thought it was your scandal,¡± Carlos said.


    Jonathan instructed coldly. ¡°Keep questioning him and only let him go after everything is clear.


    Since he imed that he saw it on the inte, go find out who saw it and posted it!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos answered.


    When Jonathan pushed open the ward door and looked at the person eating oatmeal on the bed,


    he wondered, ¡°Could it be a coincidence about the reporter? Someone just happened to see us,


    or¡­ Could it be something else?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and saw Jonathan. His expression was gloomy, with a faint hostile aura


    emanating from his body. At once, she was somewhat shocked and stared at him nkly


    In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s hostility disappeared. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face, as


    usual.


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head hesitantly and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    At that moment, all she could think about was how strange the person in front of her was, or


    maybe¡­ That was the real him. And now, this man who smiled at her like a kind angel was just an


    illusion.


    Zendaya had been in a bad mood since she realized Jonathan was helping Rosalie.


    It also meant that she couldn¡¯t take revenge on anyone for her leg injury.


    Her hospitalization with a broken leg had be a gossip in her socialite circle. If her leg couldn¡¯t


    heal in the future, then she would truly be an eternal joke.


    It was all because of Rosalie. How could she have turned out this way if it hadn¡¯t been for Rosalic?


    Moreover, Rosalie didn¡¯t reveal her rtionship with Jonathan Zendaya was skeptical that Rosalie


    was deliberately remaining silent and acting weak. Then, Rosalie tricked her into taking action so


    Rosalie could ask Jonathan to take revenge on her.


    The more Zendaya thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Today, a friend reserved a private room here to relieve her boredom. However, because she was on


    crutches, it was difficult for her to entertain herself.


    Just as Zendaya left the private room on crutches, she saw a group of people walking toward her.


    One of them looked familiar to her.


    At this moment, the man in charge of the group noticed Zendaya and immediately approached her


    with a smile. ¡®Ms. Xanthos, 1 didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Is your leg injured? Oh no, we should


    have visited you.¡±


    The man babbled tteringly, but Zendaya didn¡¯t recognize who it was. Then, he introduced hirhself,


    ¡°I am Sylvester, the director of Petra Design Institute No. 2. We have business with Xanthos Group,


    I met Ms. Xanthos several times at Xanthos Group parties.¡±


    Although Zendaya couldn¡¯t recall seeing this person, she knew Petra Design Institute was just a


    small design institute. As the boss was rted to a rtive of the Xanthos family, sometimes some


    unimportant designs of the Xanthos family would be assigned to the design institute.


    ¡°Are you going to have dinner together? May 1 join you? I¡¯m free now,¡± Zendaya suddenly asked.


    The director of Petra Design Institute No. 2 was overjoyed as if gold had struck. ¡°Certainly¡­ No


    problem. That¡¯d be great!¡±


    Zendaya pursed her lips and smiled. She nced at one of the persons standing behind the


    director. Zendaya remembered that this womari had gone shopping with Rosalie that day. She was


    Rosalie¡¯s friend. She should have vented her rage on her friend since she couldn¡¯t do it to Rosalie.


    When Lillian met Zendaya¡¯s gaze, an unsettling feeling surged through her heart.


    Not long after that, as expected, Zendaya toasted with everyone shortly after having dinner


    together. Because her leg was injured, everyone walked to Zendaya and took turns toasting with


    her.


    While Lillian was toasting, Zendaya deliberately swung her hand. Zendaya¡¯s wine ss fell to the


    ground, sshing over her shoe on her uninjured foot.


    Zendaya said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to give me a toast, you don¡¯t have to knock off my wine ss


    intentionally. If you don¡¯t want me to join you for dinner, you can just say so. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Lillian looked at Zendaya coldly, and Sylvester anxiously stopped Zendaya from leaving. He asked


    Lillian to admit her mistake, regardless of who was right or wrong.


    ¡°Lillian, apologize to Ms. Xanthos!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Lillian, apologize to Ms. Xanthos now!¡± all of her colleagues agreed with Sylvester.


    Everyone could tell Zendaya was looking for trouble, but no one dared to offend Zendaya. She was


    a member of the Xanthos family. They were afraid that if they offended the Xanthos family, they


    might lose their current job.


    Lillian stood straight and stared at Zendaya without saying a word.


    The director pulled Lillian aside and whispered, ¡°Lillian, are you going to implicate everyone? Are


    you going to make everyone lose their jobs during the New Year?¡±


    Lillian gritted his teeth, then slowly stepped forward and lowered her head. ¡°Ms. Xanthos, I¡¯m sorry.


    It was my fault.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zendaya grinned. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s your fault, you should make up for it. My shoe is dirty now.


    Clean my shoe, and I¡¯ll forget about this.¡±


    Lillian stared at Zendaya.


    Zendaya exined, ¡°My leg is injured. It¡¯s difficult for me to clean the shoe on my own.¡±


    All the colleagues around were urging Lillian.


    Lillian gritted her teeth and crouched down, wiping Zendaya¡¯s wet shoe. She was well aware that


    Zendaya was seeking revenge for what had happened previously.


    Suddenly, she felt relieved she was the one bearing Zendaya¡¯s revenge. If it were Rosalie, it would


    be yet another serious injury.


    Rosalie had suffered enough injuries and pain.


    Suddenly, Zendaya lifted her foot and stepped on the back of Lillian¡¯s hand. She stepped on Lillian


    hard as if she wanted to


    crush her hand bone.


    Lillian eximed in pain, and many people around her were also surprised. No one expected


    Zendaya to do so.


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m sorry. I identally stepped on you.¡± Although Zendaya apologized, she smiled smugly


    and refused to lift her


    foot.


    Lillian looked coldly at her colleagues, then at Zendaya, who was smiling smugly. Out of a sudden,


    she stood up.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    She stood up, and her hand naturally lifted upwards with her body, while Zendaya did not expect


    Lillian¡¯s move and fell to the ground off guard. The chair that Zendaya was originally sitting on also


    fell on her body, pressing on her injured foot, which was still recovering from injury.


    Immediately, Zendaya let out a painful howl. After seeing that, the others hurriedly stepped forward


    to help her up.


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t you want this job anymore? How could you do this to Ms. Xanthos?¡± Sylvester scolded


    Lillian angrily.


    Lillian sneered and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want this job anymore. I have had enough of it! I just want to


    get a sry and not sacrifice myself to the design institute. Why should I suffer this?¡±


    Zendaya shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just resign so easily! I will sue you! I¡¯ll sue you for


    intentional assault!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will also sue you for intentional assault. I¡¯ll go to the hospital for an injury examination now!¡±


    Lillian shook her injured hand in front of Zendaya.


    When Lillian saw that Zendaya was arrogant, the former acted even more arrogantly than her.


    Zendaya was so mad. She thought confidently. ¡°I can¡¯t handle Rosalie, but can¡¯t 1 handle her friend


    instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think you will be fine as Rosalie has Jonathan¡¯s support. Do you think


    Jonathan will support you, too? Dream on! Heh, Jonathan must be just ying around with Rosalie.


    Rosalie killed Mnie back then. Do you think Jonathan. will have feelings for a woman who killed


    his fianc¨¦e?¡±


    After hearing that, Lillian was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Jonathan¡­ and Rosalie? she thought confusedly. Then she asked Zendaya, ¡°What do you mean


    by these words? Why does Jonathan support Rosalie? What do you mean by Jonathan is just


    ying around with Rosalie?¡± Lillian strode forward and stared at Zendaya.


    At that moment, Zendaya also realized she had identally spilled the beans. Zachary had told her


    not to say it before.


    ¡°1¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Zendaya hurriedly got up and left quickly with her


    crutch and the help of the housekeeper.


    Sylvester followed her hurriedly as if he wanted to put some good words.


    The colleagues who stayed at the dining table kept pointing at Lillian¡¯s fault. But at that moment,


    Lillian did not bother to pay attention to those people. She was only thinking about what Zendaya


    had said a moment ago.


    *Is Jonathan really together with Rosalie? If it¡¯s true, then why won¡¯t Rosalie tell me? Lillian


    thought.


    Moreover, in Lillian¡¯s view, Rosalie was just a general worker in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration. Her daily life simply consisted ofmuting between her workce and her rental


    home. With such a working environment, she did not have time or any chance to get in contact with


    Jonathan.


    Besides that, in the past six months since Rosalie was released from prison, the man who got in


    touch with Rosalie the most was only ¡°Jon,¡± who was brought back home by her.


    When the name ¡°Jon¡± shed through Lillian¡¯s mind, she suddenly froze.


    Jon¡­ Jonathan¡­ Could it be that¡­ Is that possible? Could this kind of thing happen? If Jon¡¯ is


    really Jonathan, why would he stay by Rosalie¡¯s side as a vagrant? What is he plotting?¡± Lillian went


    into deep thought.


    Lillian¡¯s mind was in a chaotic mess at that moment.


    Rosalie was able to walk slowly by herself the next day.


    She was not as weak as the first day. Her phone had been called from time to time by the rtives


    on her mother¡¯s side.


    And their purposes were various. Some pleaded for Daniel and hoped for her to withdraw the case,


    while some asked her about the identity of the big shot that took her away from the Foster


    residence that day.


    After all, so many police cars surrounded the Foster residence. All the neighbors around them had


    seen it.


    Some even asked Rosalie to borrow money, saying that since she had known a big shot, she


    should have a lot of money to borrow them. Hence, they rationalized their intentions by telling her it


    was appropriate for her to help rtives.


    Rosalie was speechless. She did not even know who ¡°Jon,¡± as the ¡°big shot¡± they mentioned, really


    was. However, after hearing those people¡¯s words, she finally figured out some information that Jon


    did not say. She knew how she was rescued from the Foster residence that night.


    Rosalie walked out of the ward and slowly walked in the corridor. She said to the nurse in charge of


    taking care of her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow ine. I want to take a walk here by myself.¡± She felt


    awkward that someone was constantly following her


    around.


    The nurse agreed and left her alone.


    10:061


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards who had been guarding the ward door did not say anything after seeing


    that. After all, Rosalie had been walking back and forth several times in the corridor since that


    morning.


    When Rosalie walked to the exit passageway in the stairwell, she saw Jonathan standing at the


    staircase while making a phone call through the ss door.


    He was holding a cigarette in his hand and leaning against the wall in the corner. From her angle,


    she saw his back with well-proportion: The curve of his neck looked good, with wide shoulders, a


    wiry waist, and long legs. He was wearing a suit that fit him. Even if it was just such a casual


    posture, it made him give off a model aura, like he was shooting a poster cover.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still thinking that she wanted to save money to buy him a suit in the future. She wanted to


    see how he looked in formal attire, but she did not expect it would be under such circumstances


    when she really saw him wearing a suit.


    At that moment, her phone rang suddenly. Rosalie hurriedly picked up her phone, checked on the


    caller ID, and found that it was Lillian


    ¡°Lillian, what¡¯s the matter? Rosalie asked on the phone.


    *Rosalie, you¡­ Are you with Jon¡± now?¡± Lillian emphasized the word ¡°Jon¡± especially.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Then¡­ is he by your side right now?¡± Lillian continued to ask, and her voice was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalie looked at the figure through the ss door. He was still talking on the phone with his


    back to her and did not notice her


    Her gaze moved down and fell again on the cigarette between his fingertips. Speaking of which, she


    did not expect him to smoke. After all, he had never smoked in front of her.


    But on second thought, she thought he should be a man from a prominent family, and it seemed


    impossible for him not to smoke.


    Besides, his posture with a cigarette between his fingers actually gave off an indescribable


    elegance. Rosalie found for the first time that a man could be so handsome with cigarettes.


    *Rosalie, do you know that Jon¡¯ may be Jonathan?¡± Lillian suddenly said that.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was mindblown.


    She stared straight at the figure through the ss door and thought in disbelief, ¡°Jonathan? Jon is


    actually Jonathan? How is that possible? How could they be the same person?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, Tallian said ¡°I just met Zendaya She mentioned that Jonathan supported you


    and


    you seemed to be with Jonathan, but the only man who suddenly appeared around you was Jon.


    That¡¯s why I wonder if Jon is Jonathan¡±


    After all, Jon did not appear to be a vagrant. She couldn¡¯t find any photos of Jonathan on the


    Inte whatsoever. When she searched just now, she could only find distant images or shots from


    behind thatcked clear facial details.


    Rosalie only sensed that Lillian¡¯s voice in her car was bing muddled.


    She knew that Jon was not an ordinary person, and he might be either rich or powerful.


    She knew that she and Jon were not from the same world.


    But she never thought that Jon was Jonathan


    ¡°Indeed. Why didn¡¯t I ever consider this? Jon could be short for Jonathan,¡¯ she pondered.


    Inparison to Mnie, the woman who died in a car ident, Jonathan had actually inflicted


    greater psychological trauma upon her.


    People always said that it was Jonathan¡¯s woman whom she had killed, so she deserved to suffer


    the torment.


    Some who aimed to appease Jonathan deliberately caused her suffering simply because he had


    once remarked. ¡°Let her remain in prison.¡±


    Consequently, others subjected her to torment.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you listening?¡± Lillian asked, sensing an unusual silence on the other end of the


    phone


    Lillian knew the significance of Jon to Rosalie. If Jon did indeed turn out to be Jonathan, it would be


    a severe blow to her.


    But Lillian didn¡¯t want her friend to be fooled and be treated as aughing stock by others, so she


    called Rosalie and revealed the truth to her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m listening.¡± Rosalie inhaled deeply, her body trembling to the point where it seemed she


    could barely hold the phone. ¡°Lillian. L. Ill call you back.¡±


    She mustered nearly all her strength to fully articte that sentence.


    ¡°Okay. Rosalie, you¡­ Don¡¯t be too sad,¡± Lillian said. That was all she could say now


    When the call was over, Rosalie quietly looked at Jonathan¡¯s back through the ss door. Yes, she


    had seen Jonathan¡¯s back on the Inte before. At that time, she still thought that his back was


    somewhat simr to Jon¡¯s.


    It turned out that they were the same person. That was why their backs looked simr.


    She med herself for her foolishness.


    She silently pushed open the ss door¡­.


    At this moment, Jonathan was dealing with n on the other end of his phone.


    ¡°Who is the woman that was able to make you leave your grandfather behind on New Year¡¯s Eve


    and rush to town to rescue her n¡¯s curiosity was piqued


    ¡°How did you know about that? Jonathan asked


    ¡°I happened to meet the deputy police chief of the police station today. I heard about it from him¡±


    Jonathan was dumbfounded What a gossipy man,¡± he thought.


    ¡°How about bringing that woman here and letting everyone see her? I really want to know what she


    looks like,¡± n said.


    After all, Jonathan had always disyed indifference towards women in their circle. Even Mnie,


    who used to be engaged tom, received the same treatment. He had never gone as far as


    traveling thousands of miles and mobilizing police cars to surround a house in the middle of the


    night to rescue a woman.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    leven called Jonathan to ask about the matter afterward.


    Therefore, when n heard this, he was stunned


    However, n¡¯s curiosity made Jonathan inexplicably unhappy. He didn¡¯t want other men to be too


    curious about Rosalie, and he was also reluctant for her to meet those people. He even wanted to


    ce her somewhere only he could ess, away from prying eyes


    ¡°If n and the others see Rosalie, and if she harbors different feelings for any of them¡­¡± he


    thought.


    Jonathan was well aware that n and his group, particrly Calvin, were quite popr with


    women. It appeared that any woman Calvin took a liking to eventually became his girlfriend. Even


    though these women understood that their titne with him would be brief, they still pursued him


    ¡°If Calvin has a crush on Rosalie¡­¡­.. Jonathan was inexplicably irritated at the thought of that.


    Perhaps, to others, the name Jonathan signified his ability to obtain any woman he desired.


    However, his name wal ironically, thergest obstacle he still grappled with.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an average woman. There is no need to meet her.¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°But this woman is different. You left your grandfather behind for her sake.¡± n said. ¡°Well, I


    haven¡¯t seen you care so much about a woman. Are you in love with her? Do want to hide her¡±


    The more n said so, the more irritable Jonathan became Rosalie¡¯s delicate face upied his


    mind. An inexplicable anxiety surged in his heart.


    He pondered exactly when he had begun to worry that a woman would fall in love with another man.


    He questioned whether he had genuinely fallen in love with Rosalie. Attempting to counter this


    notion, he tried to convince himself that he merely enjoyed the feeling of being with her.


    He had sworn that he would never fall in love with any woman in his life!


    ¡°There is nothing special. It¡¯s merely a game. I was rather bored and used it to pass the time. You


    needn¡¯t be curious,¡± hemented casually.


    But, the next moment, a crisp sound of somethingnding came from behind him.


    His body immediately tensed. Upon turning around and spotting the person unexpectedly positioned


    behind him, an abrupt surge of fear rippled through his heart, rapidly enveloping his entire being


    ¡°She¡­ When did she arrive? How much of the conversation did she overhear?¡± he mused to


    himself.


    How many years have passed since hest experienced such fear? Yet now, as he faced her, he


    felt an overpowering sense of trepidation, akin to having something within his grasp that he couldn¡¯t


    keep.


    ¡°Jonathan.¡± n was still murmuring on the other end of the phone. Jonathan pressed the button to


    end the call.


    There was a boundless silence between them. He didn¡¯t put out the cigarette until it burned into his


    hand.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Jonathan?¡± Rosalie heard herself asking. There was no anger, no crying, and no


    comint. There was only


    calmness.


    As she pushed open the ss door and overheard him describing it as nothing more than a game,


    a mere means of alleviating boredom, her initial tumultuous heart inexplicably settled.


    That was the answer to her questions.


    Otherwise, why would a person like Jonathan spend two months with her at the rental home as


    Jon?

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Right from the start, it had been a game yed between the affluent and the less fortunate.


    She pondered whether he intended to reveal his true identity to her after her hospital discharge and


    then dered the end of this game.


    However, herposure only heightened Jonathan¡¯s anxiety. Although she stood before him, he


    felt that they were worlds apart.


    ¡°Are you Jonathan?¡± Her second inquiry was delivered in the sameposed manner. It seemed


    as if she were simply seeking an answer.


    His slender lips pressed together tightly, and his profound, affectionate gaze locked onto her clear,


    doe-like eyes. After a prolonged moment, he finally parted his lips slightly and uttered a soft ¡°yes¡±


    Bitterness welled up within Rosalie. Indeed, this man was undeniably Jonathan. In truth, she had


    been fairly certain of it, yet, she wasn¡¯t willing to give up and yearned to hear his confirmation.


    ¡°Okay, I understand now.¡± She gently lowered her eyes, squatted down, picked up the phone that


    fell on the ground, turned around, and wanted to pull open the ss door to leave.


    However, in the next instant, her arm was abruptly seized by a hand. At the same time, Jonathan¡¯s


    other hand forcefully pressed against the ss door, effectively ensnaring her between him and the


    door.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± He looked down at her and said.


    ¡°I know you are Jonathan, I understand that it¡¯s just a game to you.¡± Rosalie said calmly, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If this is your revenge, then I was thinking that over the


    past few days, you must have also found that what I should have lost has already slipped away.


    There¡¯s nothing left worth your revenge, nor to cause me further loss.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡°Revenge? Did this woman think I was taking revenge for


    Mnie? Mnie was not deserving of my efforts on her behalf.


    However, the greater herposure, the more his irritation mounted. He began to question why he


    was so apprehensive about her tranquility and fearful that she might depart from his life.


    Even he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was annoyed by her or himself.


    ¡°As you mentioned, what do you believe you possess that warrants my vengeance?¡± he retorted


    icily.


    She let out a bitter smile. It was true that she had embellished her position by bringing up revenge.


    He needn¡¯t humble himself to undertake retribution personally. He could easily delegate the task to


    someone else, just like what he did in prison.


    She believed there would be many people who were willing to give her a hard time to tter him.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, could you please make way for me? I¡­ I want to go back to the ward and pack up


    first,¡± she said. In that instance, their proximity was so intimate that she could discern his fragrance,


    making her feel unsettled.


    ¡°I never permit you to leave the hospital.¡± He bent down slightly, his face closer to her face. His


    deep and captivating eyes locked onto her pale visage. ¡°Moreover, since you referred to me as Jon


    before, continue using that name now as well.¡± ¡°Mr. Youngblood, there is no need to continue this


    game now. I don¡¯t think I have to stay in the hospital anymore.¡± Jon¡­ This name carried a cruel


    irony, serving as a reminder of what she once possessed.


    She had believed she was gaining a younger brother, yet unbeknownst to her, the person by her


    side was the one she should have been avoiding most!


    ¡°A game?¡± Jonathan red at the woman in front of him as he echoed the words in his mind.


    Although it was indeed a game for him at first, it wasn¡¯t a game afterward.


    ¡°If you really think it¡¯s a game, then when the game ends is up to me.¡± He shut his eyes and tenderly


    brushed his fingers against her cheeks. Their skin rubbed against each other with delicate friction,


    conveying a sense of profound intimacy.


    Rosalie¡¯s entire body tensed. His breath was warm, yet she experienced an inexplicable chill.


    ¡°Am I right, Rosie?¡± He exhaled softly, continuing to call her by the endearing nickname as he had


    done previously. His slightly elevated tone appeared to carry a sense of fondness.


    But she felt as if heavy mountains were pressing against her chest, causing her to feel suffocated.


    Rosalie and Jonathan went back to the ward together. As soon as they entered, Jonathan asked the


    nurse to leave.


    Spon, there were only two of them in the ward.


    Rosalie remained rigidly seated in a chair, her head lowered. Uncertainty gripped her as she


    pondered his intentions. ¡°If he believes that my post-prison lifecks sufficient misery and aims to


    subject me to further torment, then why did he intervene to rescue me on the night of New Year¡¯s


    Eve?¡± she wondered.


    He just needed to let things fester, and she would be more miserable.


    But Rosalie understood that no matter what he wanted to do to her, she couldn¡¯t resist. After three


    years in prison, she carried the heavy burden of fate and understood the cruelty of destiny and her


    own insignificance.


    In the eyes of those superiors, she was nothing but an ant that could be easily yed with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to ask me, Rosie?¡± The quietness in the room was broken by the


    man¡¯s elegant voice.


    Rosalie¡¯s form quivered slightly. His voice was so mellifluous that within the tranquil night, it


    resembled a gentle breeze rustling through a cluster of bamboo, exuding a touch of grandeur.


    She slowly raised her eyes and was met with a face that was both handsome and aristocratic,


    characterized by a rosyplexion, a straight nose, and lips that bore a faint smile. His captivating


    eyes shimmered with allure.


    He stood in front of her and looked down at her as if everything of hers was under his control.


    Rosalie instinctively bit her lip and unconsciously bit herself too hard, yet she appeared impervious


    to the pain.


    Yet, the man furrowed his brows and extended his hand to gently grasp her chin. In a soft tone, he


    advised. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips. It will hurt you.¡±


    He carried himself with gentleness as if he were still her Jon, not the Jonathan who scared her.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze, and her teeth involuntarily released their grip on her lips.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His fingertips caressed her lips, leaving a burning sensation on her skin.


    She abruptly tilted her head away and leaned back. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, when will this gamee to


    an end?¡±


    His eyes


    darkened slightly. ¡°Is that all you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other question I can ask? It appears that his words alone define the scope of his


    vengeance against me and the level of anguish I¡¯ll be subjected to. I¡¯m left with no option but to


    endure. It was the same three years ago. Does it differ now?¡± she thought.


    She did not say a word.


    He took her hands and put them in his palm. ¡°Rosie, your hands are a little cold.¡± He said while


    rubbing her hands to make


    them warm.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    This used to be aforting gesture between them. In the past, her heart would always warm up


    when he tried to warm her hands, but now¡­ All she felt was an unreal sense of fear.


    Because she didn¡¯t know what his intention was.


    She twisted her hand ufortably and wanted to pull out her hand, but his fingers firmly held her


    hands so that she couldn¡¯t take them away.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Jon. Didn¡¯t you always call me Jon before?¡±


    She pursed her red lips.


    ¡°Just take it as my order and call me Jon, he whispered. He didn¡¯t want to hear her address him as


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡± anymore, which sounded too grating in his ears.


    Rosalie was silent for a long time and finally spoke out. ¡°Jon.¡±


    A smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His innocent smile entranced her. Previously, she had always believed that his smile was pure as if


    he had never been tainted by the world¡¯s impurities. It evoked her desire to protect him.


    But then, the man who stood before her was Jonathan Youngblood.


    In Strico, no one would dare to say that Jonathan was clean. Rumors circted that his hands were


    tainted with the blood and tears of numerous individuals, branding him as cold-blooded and


    merciless. Crossing paths with him often led to dire


    consequences.


    In Strico, he was thest one anyone dared to mess with.


    It was ridiculous that she wanted to protect such a person before.


    ¡°At first, when I met you, I did just think of it as a game. Butter, I got along well with you.¡± He had


    never exined anything to anyone else, but now he was exining it to her. If others heard him,


    they would be surprised again. ¡°How about you stay by my side in the future?¡±


    ¡°Stay by your side?¡± She looked at him with a shocked face. She never expected that he would


    make such a request.


    ¡°If you stay with me, I will let you live as before. No, you will live a better life than before. Within


    reasonable limits, I¡¯ll fulfill any requests you may have. You used to be awyer, and I can help you


    regain yourwyer¡¯s license or even assist you in establishing your ownw firm,¡± he stated.


    In the past, she had entertained the idea of eventually starting her ownw firm after she gathered


    extensive experience. However, over time, it turned into an unattainable daydream.


    However, now Jonathan was presenting her with these words as if he was cing at tempting fruit


    before her, enticing her to


    take a bite.


    ¡°Why?¡± She was confused, ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to


    take


    on me?¡±


    ¡°If I really wanted to take revenge on you, then I wouldn¡¯t have saved you the day before yesterday.¡±


    Jonathan said nonchntly. ¡®I told you I feel good when I am with you, so I hope you can stay


    beside me.¡±


    ¡°And stay until you grow tired of it?¡± she retorted. ¡°So, it¡¯s still a game to him. A sibling charade that


    he¡¯s never yed. before? He¡¯s treating me kindly and gently now, just because I¡¯m something


    novel to him,¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°Until I grow tired of it?¡± Jonathan echoed the words in his mind. He didn¡¯t think that he would ever


    get tired of her for the rest of his life, but at that moment, he just said ¡°yes¡± to Rosalic.


    He would never allow himself to be controlled by women.


    ¡°Indeed Bosalie sighed inwardly. She knew that once he grew tired of her, she would plummet from


    the heights of heaven to the depths of hell once more.


    ¡°If you intend to lift me only to let me crash down again, you don¡¯t need to go through all this trouble.


    I¡¯m already living in inisery. I work as a sanitary worker with barely any money, and I¡¯ve been evicted


    from my home. Or do you want me to kneel at Mnie¡¯s grave and apologize? I¡¯d willingly pay with


    my life¡­¡± Rosalie uttered bitterly.


    ¡°Enough!¡± He suddenly interrupted her. She seemed to be convinced that he orchestrated all of this


    as a form of retribution for Mnie¡¯s situation, rather than genuinely wanting herpany. ¡°Listen,


    Mnie is not worth the extent of effort you think. What you need to understand is that all I want is


    for you to be by my side.¡±


    Hesaid, looking down at her hands in his palms. Even if he rubbed them for a long time, her hands


    were still very cold. He knew that he was angry just now. It seemed that she could easily stir up his


    emotions, scare hirm, and make him angry.


    10.071


    The closer he got to her, the more she seemed to gain control over his emotions. Yet, he found


    himself unable to resist the urge to be near her.


    ¡°I think you should have a good rest tonight. Don¡¯t say these stupid words again.¡± With that,


    Jonathan left the ward.


    In the huge ward, only Rosalie was left.


    Rosalie lowered her head and looked at her hands. Her hands were trembling. She wondered


    whether the trembling was a result of fear, fear of Jonathan or the uncertain future that awaited her.


    ¡°Do I stay by Jonathan¡¯s side as he said? But¡­ Can I even stay? I barely survived the injuries


    inflicted on me in prison. All of it happened because of him, and I endured three years of living


    through a nightmare,¡± she pondered.


    The past filled her heart with fear whenever she looked at him.


    Despite his attempt to warm her hands, they remained cold to the touch. That was because when


    his hand made contact with hers, her entire body turned as icy as the winter chill.


    ¡°Why would Jon turn out to be Jonathan? Why did the Jon she lived with, the one she considered


    her savior, end up being Jonathan? Why? Why?¡± Rosalie¡¯s internal questioning was ceaseless. The


    pent-up emotions within her finally surged forth like a catharsis until she could no longer hold back


    the tears, and they streamed down her cheeks.


    She pondered whether the emotion she was currently grappling with was fear, unease, or perhaps


    an unwillingness to fully ept reality.


    She once said, ¡°Jon, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    She remembered, at that moment, he spoke with a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Remember this


    phrase then. I hope you won¡¯te to regret uttering it in the future.¡±


    Perhaps in that instant, his words held an underlying implication.


    Yet, how should she respond? Her words were resolute. ¡°I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Meeting him had been a foolish dream, and now she was finally awakening from it.


    But his game continued¡­


    In the car, Carlos observed Jonathan¡¯s somber expression and felt a sudden sense of unease. He


    was clueless about who might have angered Jonathan Normally, after meeting Rosalie at the


    hospital, Jonathan should have been in a better mood.


    ¡°Is it possible that Ms-Leighton was the cause of Mr. Youngblood¡¯s displeasure?¡± Carlos spected,


    his thoughts drifting to that possibility. If that were the case, he would have to be cautious to avoid


    incurring Jonathan¡¯s anger himself.


    The car was moving at a slow speed, and Jonathan closed his eyes softly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated


    that Rosalie would discover his true identity in this manner.


    B

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    He wanted to find a more suitable opportunity to tell her.


    However, what happened now¡­ was probably the worst way.


    He thought, I was careless not to notice that she was standing behind me, but I didn¡¯t mention my


    identity in my conversation with n. However, Rosalie did mention my name.


    In other words, Rosalie has already known my identity before seeing me. Who has told her?¡±


    Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes and said to Carlos, ¡°Check Rosie¡¯s phone and see who has


    spoken to her on the phone recently!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered immediately.


    Carlos got the results shortly after. He reported, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton¡¯sst call today was


    at 6:35 p.m., and the owner of the phone number is Lillian Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Lillian Quinn¡­¡± Jonathan thought as he narrowed his eyes slightly. He remembered the woman to


    be Rosalie¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°Find out who Lillian has met today!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the hospital where Leonard was staying


    Jonathan and Carlos got out of the car. When they arrived at the ward door. Jonathan looked at the


    bodyguard and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Youngblood gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± the bodyguard replied respectfully.


    Jonathan ordered Carlos, ¡°Wait outside.¡± He pushed open the ward door and walked in after saying


    that.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard sat on the hospital bed, flipping through a photo album.


    Jonathan recognized the photo album, filled with pictures of his father from childhood to adulthood.


    Despite Leonard¡¯s frequentints about his father¡¯s ipetence, the same father had once


    been Leonard¡¯s source of pride and the person he valued the most.


    ¡°As for me¡­¡± Jonathan sneered as he thought of it. Leonard probably wanted to get rid of the blood


    and genes Jonathan inherited from his


    ¡°Ther.


    Since childhood, Leonard had been particrly repelled by his own eyes due to their striking


    resemnce to his mother¡¯s. During that time, there was a phase when Leonard wouldn¡¯t even


    allow Jonathan to gaze at him, as the simrity of those eyes to their mother¡¯s disgusted him.


    Jonathan pulled a chair over and sat in front of Leonard without saying anything. He just looked at


    Leonard quietly, and neither of them said anything.


    Finally, when Leonard finished looking through the photo album in his hand, he looked up at


    Jonathan sitting before him. Jonathan sat in a rxed manner, exuding an air of elegance even in


    his casual pose: With his handsome looks, decisive demeanor, and keen astuteness, he had


    significantly propelled the growth of Youngblood Group after taking over. Leonard knew his


    grandson was more outstanding than his own son. However, the mere thought of Jonathan¡¯s


    mother¡¯s blood flowing within Jonathan¡¯s veins disgusted him.


    However, Jonathan was the only bloodline left by his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The woman¡¯s name is Rosalie Leighton. She used to be Zachary Xanthos¡¯ girlfriend.


    And she killed Mnie Hamilton in a car ident three years ago, right?¡± Leonard said coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s an ex-convict and currently works as a sanitary worker. Are you nning to be with her and


    put the Youngblood -family in the headlines?*


    ¡°So what if I am? I can make herparable with any socialite in the city!¡± Jonathan eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how your father died!¡± Leonard said through gritted teeth.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to surrender my life


    to her, even if I choose to


    be with her. I¡¯m not my father. I won¡¯t die for a woman, let alone allow myself to be controlled by


    one.


    He had always been the one in control.


    Leonard snorted coldly and said, ¡°Did youe here just to say that?¡±


    Jonathan replied, ¡°No. I want you to leave her alone.¡±


    10:071


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and said with a stern expression, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are


    you threatening your grandfather? Am I less important than a woman?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m just telling you. It¡¯s not a threat.¡±


    Jonathan chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Don¡¯t touch her. No matter what happens between me


    and her, don¡¯t touch her. Of course, I don¡¯t know how I will react if you touch her. Why don¡¯t you give


    it a try?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face changed slightly. He was scared for a moment.


    Jonathan was the heir he had raised. He grew up just as he had expected and even better.


    However, he had also be increasingly out of control.


    ¡°What do you like about Rosalie? Leonard could not help but ask. There were so many socialites in


    Strico. Many were beautiful, intelligent, talented, and came from innocent family backgrounds. Yet,


    amidst all these options. Jonathan was drawn to a woman with a prior prison record.


    ¡°Maybe because she¡¯s too gullible,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    She was gullible enough to take him back to her rental home and treat a stranger so


    wholeheartedly. She was so naive that he felt sorry for her.


    This woman had been imprisoned for three years and had not learned her lesson.


    However, this woman also said his eyes were beautiful and clear. There was no disgust like his


    grandfather or fascination like other women. All she had was appreciation and protection.


    She said she wanted to protect the rity in his eyes.


    She had no idea that no one had ever described his eyes as clear. Many people perceived him as


    an executioner who would do whatever it took to achieve his goal.


    How could someone like him have clear eyes?


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll stop disturbing you.¡± Jonathan smiled and left the ward.


    Leonard looked at the open and closed ward door with aplicated expression. He looked as if he


    was lost in thought. When Jonathan returned to Rosalie¡¯s ward, she had already fallen asleep. He


    walked to the bedside and didn¡¯t turn on the light. Instead, he looked at her sleeping face in the


    moonlight through the window.


    Tear stains were evident on her face. He gently raised his hand and caressed her cheek.


    He thought, ¡®Did she cry after I left?


    How many tears did she shed? She¡¯s never been one to cry easily. She¡¯s so quiet, almost


    submissive, whenever she faces me. Yet, she sheds tears in secret.


    What was she crying about? Did she cry because I lied to her? Or did she cry because I¡¯m


    Jonathan Youngblood? Or maybe¡­¡±. Jonathan murmured, ¡°Rosie¡­ Since you¡¯ve made me fall in


    love with you, you should stay by my side, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    She suddenly frowned as if she had heard his voice. Cold sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    Then, her head started shaking from side to side as if she wanted to dodge something.


    Jonathan frowned and was about to call the doctor when Rosalie, who had been asleep, suddenly


    opened her eyes and sat up. She shouted, ¡°Nol¡±


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯se over you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    The next moment, Rosalie hugged Jonathan¡¯s waist firmly as if she was drowning. ¡°Jon, great¡­ It¡¯s


    you¡­ It¡¯s you¡­ I had a nightmare when I was in prison. Those people just wouldn¡¯t let me go. I


    begged for mercy, and L. I begged them, but they kept hitting me¡­¡±


    Even in her dream, the pain felt intense. Even if she had woken up, her belly seemed to be hurting


    faintly,


    However, she was halfway through her speech when she suddenly paused and stiffened.


    It was because she remembered that he was Jonathan, not Jon. The person she was holding now


    was Jonathan, who was also¡­. the culprit of her suffering in prison.


    Rosalie stiffly released her arm and subconsciously moved back.


    However, the next moment. Jonathan¡¯s hand had already held her waist and taken her into his


    arms. ¡°Are you scared of me, Rosie?¡± he asked.


    Jonathan could feel her body trembling slightly while he embraced her, like a weak animal facing


    predators at the top of the food chain.


    She bit her lip and tried hard to suppress her fear. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯ve been beaten many times


    in prison. I¡¯ve been through so much that I¡¯m terrified¡­¡± she said honestly.


    He interrupted her, saying, ¡°No one will ever beat you again. Rosie. I promise that no one will ever


    hit you again.¡±


    Rosalie raised her head in a daze. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I told you. I want you to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°You can have a lot of people to stay with you. Many women should be willing to do so,¡± she said.


    His smile became brighter, but his eyes darkened. ¡°So you¡¯re unwilling, are you?¡±


    Rosalie was silent, unsure how to answer him.


    Jonathan was amused and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re unwilling? What can you do if I want to be with


    you now?¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her lips directly.


    Rosalie was startled. For a moment, she forgot to react. It was not until he deepened the kiss that


    she suddenly snapped back to her senses and turned her head to avoid his kiss.


    However, it was pointless. His fingers grabbed her chin. Whenever she tried to turn her head away,


    his grip would pull her head back to its original position. She couldn¡¯t dodge and was forced to


    endure it


    Rosalie was overwhelmed with a surge of helplessness as she felt the difference in strength


    between men and women for the first time.


    Just as she felt she was about to suffocate, he finally let go of her mouth. She gasped heavily.


    ¡°Jonathan, let go of me!¡±


    However, he ignored her. Instead, his lips kissed down her neck bit by bit, and his fingers gently


    unbuttoned her hospital


    gown.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She shouted and struggled vigorously. However, no matter how hard she fought, it was futile.


    Her face reddened, and her skin erupted in goosebumps as the cold air hit her after her hospital


    gown was pulled off. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Rosalie was anxious and angry.


    On the other hand, Jonathan was calm and rxed. His long fingers pressed her wrist as he said


    with a smile, ¡°Rosie, you can shout louder. There are bodyguards, nurses, and doctors on duty


    outside. They should be able to hear your yell, but¡­¡±


    He paused and stared intently at her. ¡°I can guarantee no one wille in to save you.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. She knew he was telling the truth. Even if she were to shout at the top of


    her lungs tonight, no one would dare to enter the ward.


    It was because of this man¡­ Jonathan Youngblood.


    She was silent while he lowered his body and kissed her chin¡­ neck¡­ before finally cing pecks


    on her exquisite corbone.


    ¡°Stay by my side. Didn¡¯t you say I matter to you, and you matter to me? Now that I¡¯m giving you the


    opportunity, why don¡¯t


    10:07


    you want it?¡± he muttered.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie only felt as though her heart had been stung


    That was what she had said before, but now, these words sounded like a profound irony.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not Jon,¡± she replied. That man wasn¡¯t the homeless man she had thought had


    suffered the same fate as her. Instead, he was Jonathan Youngblood, the ruler of Strico.


    He paused and propped himself up slightly. He stared at her and said, ¡°I am. I can act like before if


    you want.¡±


    She smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if you dress up like that again, you¡¯re still not Jon.¡±


    Her Jon was gone. It was her illusion from the beginning.


    Jonathan pursed his lips as his beautiful eyes grew slightly colder. After a prolonged silence, he


    said, ¡°Do you hate my true identity that much, Rosie? But have you ever thought that because of my


    identity. I¡¯m the only one in Strico who can get you to the top and help you escape your current fate?


    Who dares to offend me for you?¡±


    Jonathan stood up straight and nced condescendingly at her before leaving the ward.


    Rosalie sat up and rebuttoned her hospital gown. Then, she wrapped the nket tightly around her


    trembling body.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t want to have sex with her just now. He conveyed that she could not resist him if he


    wanted her.


    She couldn¡¯t even refuse.


    Carlos reported the results of his investigation to Jonathan. He said, ¡°On that day, Lillian interacted


    with her family members, colleagues, and neighbors whom she frequently encounters. There¡¯s only


    one exception, Zendaya,¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s sister?¡± Jonathan asked after pondering for a while.


    ¡°Yes. ording to Lillian¡¯s colleagues, Zendaya mentioned your name when she was arguing with


    Lillian,¡± Carlos added.


    Jonathan sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zendaya to be our mistake.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Zachary knew that Jonathan was in a rtionship with Rosalie. However, Zendaya exposed


    Jonathan¡¯s identity to Rosalie at the worst timing.


    ¡°Then have Zendayae to the hospital.¡± Jonathan ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos replied. Then, he continued. ¡°The incident of the reporter sneaking into the hospital


    last time has been investigated. The news of Ms. Leighton¡¯s admission was first posted by a nurse


    here on Instagram. Later, someone uploaded it to the Inte. Although all relevant contents have


    been deleted, it is uncertain how many people have seen them.¡±


    ¡°Hold the nurse legally ountable, and strengthen the guard around the hospital. I don¡¯t want


    anyone to break into the ward next time,¡± said Jonathan coldly.


    Carlos promised, ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zendaya was extremely anxious in the Xanthos residence after blurting out in front of


    Lillian. She wouldn¡¯t have looked for trouble with Lillian if she had known. At that moment, Zendaya


    was afraid.


    If Lillian had suspected something and told Rosalie, it would be bad for Zendaya.


    As Zendaya thought of the previous lesson where she got her leg fractured, and it had not yet


    recovered, she did not know what would happen to her at that moment.


    Zachary was looking at Zendaya, who had bandages on one foot and walking around the living


    room from time to time on crutches. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zendaya, what¡¯s wrong? You seem


    restless. Did you get into trouble again?¡±


    That day, Zendaya¡¯s parents went out to visit their friends. Initially. Zachary was supposed to go with


    them, but Zendaya asked him to apany her. As a result, he stayed at home.


    Zendaya finally made up her mind and said, ¡°Zach, help me. That day, I identally told someone


    that Jonathan was in at rtionship with Rosalie.¡±


    Zachary jumped off the couch. ¡°What? Who did you tell?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie¡¯s friend. I think it¡¯s Lillian. I wonder if she has told Rosalie. If Rosalie told Jonathan, would


    Jonathan make things difficult for me?¡± Zendaya felt uneasy.


    Zachary¡¯s face turned pale. Right at that moment, a housekeeper suddenly came to report that the


    personal assistant of the Youngblood family had arrived and wanted to pick up Zendaya to meet


    Jonathan.


    When Zachary and Zendaya heard that, they exchanged helpless nces and noticed fear in each


    other¡¯s eyes.


    No one dared to refuse when Jonathan asked to meet them.


    Zachary and Zendaya got in the car nervously. When they arrived at the hospital, Zachary was


    stopped outside the ward. Carlos only took Zendaya inside.


    It was a luxurious VIP ward. Even wealthy people might not be able to stay in it. Zendaya looked at


    Rosalie, who sat on the hospital bed and dressed in a patient gown.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t even stay in such a VIP ward when her leg was fractured. Zendaya couldn¡¯t believe


    Rosalie was able to stay


    in that ward


    Rosalie was ill. Zendaya didn¡¯t know what kind of disease Rosalie was suffering from.


    Zendaya secretly expected Rosalie¡¯s illness to be more severe.


    Then, Zendaya was shocked again because she saw Jonathan sitting on the couch by the bed.


    He was dressed in a white sweater with beige trousers, looking rxed and attractive. Men like


    Jonathan were the dreams of Strico¡¯s socialites. However, some did not end up well after


    deliberately approaching Jonathan. Thus, they loved and feared him.


    In the past, Zendaya would have been excited if she could be so close to Jonathan. But at that


    moment, she was terrified.


    ¡°Here you are,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Zendaya pretended to be pitiful and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, is there something that


    made you ask me toe


    here?¡±


    Rosalie was also confused. She did not know why Jonathan had asked Zendaya to be there.


    Jonathan smiled and replied to Rosalie, ¡°Rosie, you don¡¯t know, right? On the second day of New


    Year, your friend, Lillian. met Ms. Xanthos. She made things difficult for your friend.¡±


    Rosalie was confused. Soon, she figured out the reason. Lillian had been helping Rosalie when


    they were arguing in the mall that day. Zendaya knew that Lillian was Rosalie¡¯s friend. If she


    bumped into Lillian, she would probably vent her anger on


    Lillian


    When Zendaya heard Jonathan call Rosalie intimately, her eyes widened and almost popped out.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°No way! In Strico, which woman could afford Jonathan to call her that


    intimately?¡±


    However, Jonathan addressed a sanitary worker intimately.


    ¡°Rosie, do you want to know how she made things difficult for your friend that day?¡± Jonathan asked


    again.


    ¡°She¡­ How did she make things difficult?¡± Rosalie felt ufortable at the thought that Lillian had


    suffered because of her.


    ¡°How about letting Ms. Xanthos give a good demonstration?¡± Jonathan spoke casually. Then, he got


    up and walked to the bedside. He then bent down and helped Rosalie put on her shoes.


    He acted gently and carefully, even bending his knees to cradle her feet in his palms.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zendaya only felt that she had been triggered again. It was already ridiculous enough for Jonathan


    to address Rosalie intimately. And now, he was helping Rosalie put on her shoes.


    Zendaya thought, ¡°What kind of charm does Rosalie have that makes Jonathan protect her like


    that?¡±


    The more shocking part was that Jonathan asked Zendaya to demonstrate again. She had no idea


    how to do it.


    While Zendaya was lost in thought, Rosalie¡¯s shoes had been put on. Jonathan sat on the couch


    with Rosalie in his arms and said to Zendaya, ¡°You can start.¡±


    Zendaya was confused when she heard that. Carlos, who had followed Zendaya into the ward,


    handed her a tissue and said with a gentle expression, ¡°Ms. Xanthos, please clean Ms. Leighton¡¯s


    shoes, just like Lillian did that day.


    Zendaya¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Do you want me to clean her shoes?¡±


    ¡°This is what Mr. Youngblood wants,¡± Carlos said calmly.


    Zendaya gritted her teeth and stared at Rosalie with hatred. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it if


    someone asked her to clean the shoes of a person she had always looked down upon.


    She didn¡¯t know how Rosalie had seduced Jonathan.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, this woman is just a sanitary worker. She¡¯s the best at seducing men. She used to


    employ many tricks when she was with my brother. Otherwise, how could my brother fall in love with


    a woman from an ordinary family? Mr. Youngblood, don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    #


    Zendaya tried to defame Rosalie.


    Jonathan casually yed with Rosalie¡¯s finger and said nonchntly, I¡¯ve asked you to clean a


    sanitary worker¡¯s shoes. What¡¯s wrong with that? Even if the mayor¡¯s daughter cleans her shoes


    today, she can afford it¡±


    Zendaya was speechless. She couldn¡¯tpare herself to the mayor¡¯s daughter.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Standing at the side. Carlos urged, ¡°Ms. Xanthos, please hurry up. Mr. Youngblood doesn¡¯t have


    much patience. When Mr. Youngblood is impatient, it¡¯s not just about cleaning the shoes.


    Zendaya bit her lips unwillingly. No matter how reluctant she felt, she could only take each step


    toward Rosalie. Eventually, she squatted down in front of Rosalie and began to wipe the clean


    shoes on Rosalie¡¯s feet with tissues.


    Rosalie looked at Zendaya squatting in front of her. She had never thought that one day such a


    scene would ur. She wondered. ¡°Is everything Zendaya going through now also experienced by


    Lillian? How did Lillian feel at that time?¡±


    At that moment, Rosalie felt sorry for Lillian. At the same time, she seemed to understand why


    Jonathan had called Zendaya over and deliberately performed the scene in front of her.


    He wanted to convey to her that he was powerful and capable. Even those who used to be proud


    and disdainful of Rosalie could only kneel and clean her shoes obediently as long as Jonathan said


    so.


    Zendaya wiped the shoes for a while and then asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, is this sufficient?¡±


    Jonathan grinned. It¡¯s not over yet. How could it be done so easily?¡±


    After he said that, Carlos stepped forward and said to Zendaya, ¡°Ms. Xanthos, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, he


    stepped directly on the back of Zendaya¡¯s hand.


    Zendaya instantly yelled in pain, ¡°M-Mr. Youngblood, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you did to Lillian that night? Or are you suggesting you didn¡¯t do that?¡± Jonathan


    asked calmly.


    Of course, Zendaya had done it, so she couldn¡¯t even refute it.


    Jonathan spoke softly to Rosalie, who was beside him. ¡°Rosie, didn¡¯t you say that Lillian is


    important to you? Are you pleased that I¡¯m avenging her now?¡±


    He looked innocent as if he merely wanted to please Rosalie.


    As he spoke, his hands were still ying with her left hand Jonathan pressed his fingers between


    her fingers and slowly held the back of her hand. It was as if they were holding hands.


    Rosalie only felt that her left hand, which he held, seemedpletely stiff. It was so warm that she


    wanted to remove her hand from his.


    However, her hands seemed disconnected from her rationality and were unable to move at all.


    She had never seen Jon like that before. However, only the real Jonathan could perform such an


    act while casually conversing. Everything she had witnessed in the past had been an illusion,


    The back of Zendaya¡¯s hand was in pain. If it were to be stepped on like that again, her hand might


    end up just like her foot.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, my hand will fracture. Please spare me,¡± Zendaya pleaded. She was in pain.


    Tears and shot streaming down her face,pletely shattering her usual image.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Zendaya. He turned to Rosalie and asked, ¡°Rosie,


    what do you think? Is it enough?


    Despite Zendaya¡¯s resentment toward Rosalie, she could only ask for Rosalie¡¯s help.


    ¡°Rosalie, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have treated your friend that way. I¡¯m willing to apologize


    to your friend. Please,


    spare me¡±


    Rosalie Jooked at Zendaya, who was crying bitterly. She knew very well that Zendaya¡¯s begging


    was because of Jonathan, not


    her.


    Rosalie had no sympathy when she saw Zendaya in that state. As she thought about how Lillian


    had been treated like that by Zendaya before, she found herself harboring both hatred for Zendaya


    and self-me.


    Rosalie would rather endure the humiliation herself than have Lillian experience it.


    Lillian had sacrificed a lot for her. However, after she was released from prison, not only could she


    not repay Lillian properly, but Lillian also suffered because of her.


    ¡°Okay, then I want you to apologize to Lillian in front of everyone who witnessed the scene that day


    andpensate her for the medical expenses resulting from her injury, lost ie, and other


    expenses,¡± Rosalie said.


    Zendaya nodded frantically, agreeing Apologizing andpensating was definitely a better choice


    than fracturing her


    10:07


    Chapter 79 hand.


    Then, Carlos moved his foot away. Zendaya clutched her hand, unable to grasp the crutch due to


    the pain.


    Jonathan ordered, ¡°Carlos, Let Zachary in and bring his sister away.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos replied. Soon after, Zachary followed him into the ward.


    Zachary hurriedly assisted Zendaya to get up as he saw her holding her hand with tears on her


    face. Then, he looked at Jonathan and Rosalie sitting on the couch with aplicated gaze.


    Zachary had known about Jonathan¡¯s rtionship with Rosalie, but it was the first time he saw them


    together.


    The woman, who had been abandoned by him and had fallen to a lower social ss in the city, now


    had a promising future. Perhaps Zachary would find himself looking up to her in the future.


    The change in identity left Zachary feeling inexplicably annoyed.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood. I¡¯ll bring my sister back, Zachary said.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to greet Rosalie? You two should


    be old acquaintances.


    His tone sounded casual, but Zachary was inexplicably terrified.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ms. Leighton and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I hope we can put the past


    However, Jonathan¡¯s following sentence made Zachary sweat even more.


    ¡°Rosalic, he broke up with you immediately when you encountered the incident. If you want toke


    revenge on him, I can help you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words had the tone of someone offering a small favor.


    When Zachary and Zendaya heard that, their expression changed. behind us,¡± Zachary replied


    cautiously. He could feel a cold sweat breaking out on his back.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    If Jonathan really helped Rosalie take revenge on the Xanthos family, then the Xanthos family


    would suffer a total loss. At that time, the Xanthos family would probably be removed from the circle


    of the rich and powerful in Strico.


    ¡°M-Mr. Youngblood, I-¡± Zachary hurriedly tried to defend himself.


    But Rosalie interrupted him and said to Jonathan. ¡°No need. He was a stranger to me when we


    broke up. At least I should be d that I could learn of his true colors through a car ident.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s face turned pale, and he felt pathetic. And when Rosalie talked, she didn¡¯t look at


    Zachary at all from start to finish.


    ¡°In that case, good.¡± Jonathan got up and walked to Zachary. He patted Zachary on the shoulder


    and continued, ¡°You should thank her for not going after you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t see the Xanthos


    family¡¯spany in Strico at this time next year.¡±


    Shocked by his statement, Zachary sweated buckets. Immediately, he thanked Rosalie before


    helping Zendaya out of the ward.


    It wasn¡¯t until they walked out of the hospital that they felt like they hade back to life.


    ¡°Zach, why do you think Jonathan is interested in Rosalie?¡± Zendaya asked in a huff


    ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t mess with Rosalie.¡± Zachary replied angrily.


    ¡°Rosalie is just bullying others by unting her connection with Jonathan! If Jonathan weren¡¯t there,


    she would have been nothing!¡± Zendaya had suffered so much unfairness and humiliation just now.


    At this moment, she hated Rosalie very much. ¡°Do you know that the Xanthos family would be in


    great trouble if she said she wanted revenge just now!¡± In this regard, Zachary was grateful to


    Rosalie. At the very least, she didn¡¯t rub salt into their wound.


    ¡°Is Jonathan really going to deal with the Xanthos family just as a sanitary worker?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zachary rolled his eyes at Zendaya and continued, ¡®Anyway, for the sake of


    our family, don¡¯t mess with Rosalie anymore. Otherwise, we can¡¯t save you, or worse, you could


    drag us down in the future!¡±


    Zendaya wanted to say something more, but thinking of what happened in the ward before, she


    finally shrank back and said nothing.


    Meanwhile, in the ward, Jonathan was standing in front of Rosalie. He leaned down and looked at


    her with a faint smile on his handsome face. His beautiful eyes sparkled and dazzled like the sun.


    Although the man looked like an angel of light, what he did made people shudder in fear.


    ¡°Are you happy today, Rosie?¡± Even his voice was so gentle and pleasant.


    Rosalie stared at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Did you call Zachary and Zendaya here today to


    put on a show just to tell me you can do the things I could never do all my life, right?¡±


    ¡°More than that. I also want to tell you that I can give you the respect and dignity you need and even


    help you achieve your life goals and hopes.¡±


    He raised his hand and gently lifted a strand of hair that fell on her shoulder.


    1


    ¡°If you want to be awyer, a celebrity, or a business owner in the future, I can help you. I can help


    you be a person


    you. What do above all others and make those who used to look down on you andugh at you all


    bow their heads before you think?¡± he murmured.


    His soft voice was like the most beautiful sound in the world.


    She thought, ¡°He¡¯s really proposing an attractive offer in front of me. No, scratch that, he¡¯ll hand


    what I want to me on a silver tter, and I know how well he can do it, but-¡±


    ¡°Do you want the to stay with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered.


    -¡°Tean¡¯t refuse, right?¡± she asked again.


    His eyes shed slightly, and the smile on his face faded little by little. Then he slowly straightened


    up and looked down at


    but¡­¡± her condescendingly. ¡°No, you can refuse me. I can give you the right to say no.


    After a pause, he stared at her with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Are you really going to refuse me?¡±


    At that instant, Rosalie felt as if the air around her was frozen. If she agreed, then she could indeed


    get ¨¤ lot and even change


    her fate.


    If someone else said these words to her, maybe she would agree.


    However, this was Jonathan. She had a deep fear of this man. She could say that he had never


    really done anything to her, but his words ultimately made her suffer in prison.


    10:071


    She had to go to jail for three years. Moreover, at the court trial, when thewyers heard that the


    person who died in the car ident was Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, nowyer dared to take her case.


    To add insult to injury, the false evidence and the witnesses¡¯ simr testimony saying she was


    drinking made her wonder if this had something to do with him.


    This man was like a nightmare, and the pressure was suffocating her. After knowing his true identity,


    she couldn¡¯t help herself from going stiff every time he approached her.


    She would tremble uncontrobly when he had some kind of physical contact with her.


    How could she stay with such a man?


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the trembling in her body and said, ¡°Yes, I want to refuse.¡±


    His face darkened, and his ck eyes became cold. ¡°Are you really going to refuse?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    He suddenly sneered, ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be rejected by a woman. Think


    carefully. Rosalie. Do you know what will happen to you in Strico without my protection? Even if the


    Xanthos and Hamilton families don¡¯t go after you in the future, are you really going to sweep the


    road your entire life?¡±


    She bit her lip and said. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±


    His thin lips almost became a straight line, and anger rose from his heart. It was the first time he put


    effort into a woman, but she didn¡¯t appreciate that and kept wanting to leave his side.


    He had never be this angry in a very long time, so angry that he wanted to strangle her, but in


    the end, he couldn¡¯t bear


    1.


    He thought, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Howughable. I never imagined I¡¯d use these words one day.¡±


    Then, Jonathan left without a word. Until that moment, Rosalie¡¯s tensed body rxed.


    When the doctor came to give Rosalie a daily routine examination, he told her that she had


    recovered. The results from the blood test indicated she had no drug residue in her body.


    ¡°Can I be discharged from the hospital now?¡± Rosalie asked.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°As long as Mr. Youngblood agrees, you can be discharged at any time, Ms. Leighton,¡± said the


    doctor.


    Rosalie suddenly had an indescribable feeling. She thought, ¡°So I need Jonathan¡¯s permission even


    for my hospital discharge?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After the doctor and nurse left, Rosalie walked into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror.


    She had a delicate face, curved eyebrows, and a pair of pretty eyes. Her rosy lips were glowing


    faintly under the light.


    Among ordinary people. her beauty would stand out. However, there were always beautiful women


    around Jonathan. Compared to those people, she was no match.


    Smiling bitterly, Rosalie thought, ¡°What exactly does Jonathan like about me? Is it because I initially


    mistook him as a homeless man, so he found it amusing and wanted to continue ying this


    game?¡±


    She raised her hand and gently stroked her lips. The scene of him kissing her shed across her


    mind.


    Just then, she remembered what Lin had once said. ¡°Rosie, do you know your lips are


    beautiful?¡±


    ¡°My lips are beautiful?¡± Rosalie had never paid much attention to her lips. All she knew was that


    they weren¡¯t ugly, but she didn¡¯t find anything special about them.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re very beautiful. Your lip shape gives people the urge to kiss you¡­ It¡¯s the kind of lips


    that men want to kiss


    most.¡±


    At that time, Rosalie had only found the description funny.


    Now, at the thought that Jonathan had kissed her, she felt her lips burning.


    She told herself inwardly, ¡°Stop thinking. Stop


    Rosalie kept saying to herself in her heart, ¡°Since Jonathan said that he would let me make my


    choice, he probably means it. A manlike him is unlikely to go back on his words. I¡¯ll just think that


    everything that happened was a dream. In the dream. I met a man named Jon. We cherished each


    other and lived happily. And now that I have woken up, I¡¯m alone.¡±


    Walking out of the bathroom, Rosalie removed her hospital gown and changed into the clothes she


    had worn the day she


    caine.


    Besides that, she only had a bag, a phone, and nothing else.


    Rosalie sat quietly on the couch in the ward, waiting for Jonathan.


    In the Youngblood Residence, Carlos walked to Jonathan¡¯s side. Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton is


    waiting for you in the hospital ward. She said she wants to be discharged¡±


    Carlos spoke cautiously. Since Jonathan left the hospital the day before, he had stayed in the house


    and didn¡¯t go to the hospital.


    It was abnormal.


    After all, Jonathan practically lived in the hospital for the past few days.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. After a while, he said, ¡°Did she say anything else aside from wanting


    to leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Right upon saying that, Carlos noticed Jonathan¡¯s face darkening.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and just waited aside.


    Lowering his head, Jonathan toyed with a scarf in his hand. Carlos had a feeling Rosalie had made


    it and gifted it to Jonathan


    Jonathan yed with the scarf casually with his eyes downcast, seemingly thinking about


    something. After a long time, he finally stood up and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos responded swiftly and left the Youngblood Residence with Jonathan.


    When Jonathan walked into the hospital ward, he saw Rosalie sitting on the couch obediently.


    ¡°Obedient¡± was the first word that crossed Jonathan¡¯s mind. She sat upright with her hands on her


    knees.


    ¡°Do you want to leave the hospital?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered, her gaze falling on the scarf on his neck. It was the scarf she had made.


    Back then, she was afraid that he would get cold and hoped that it would keep him warm in winter.


    However, it turned out that she didn¡¯t have to do that. He had tons of scarves and ways to keep


    himself warm. He didn¡¯t need her scarf at all.


    ¡°I can give you another chance to change the choice you made yesterday. Think it through before


    answering me. Are really not going to stay with me?¡± Jonathan asked.


    He would never give anyone a second choice. However, Rosalie seemed to be an exception.


    Rosalie looked up at Jonathan. The look in his eyes was intimidating, and the air in the room


    became tense.


    At that moment, Rosalie suddenly had a sense of crisis. It felt as if a wrong answer could lead her to


    her doom


    Rosalie pondered, ¡°Should I refuse or agree?¡±


    If Rosalie stayed with Jonathan, her fare might change.


    you


    However, Rosalie wondered what kind of fate would befall her once Jon was tired of ying the


    game. She might be more miserable.


    Besides, he was Jonathan Youngblood, the man who was her nightmare. When she was in prison,


    there was a time when she would tremble in fear at the mention of his name.


    Rosalie only got a bit better after getting out of prison, but if she stayed by his side, the fear might


    haunt her, and she would never be able to escape again.


    Gulping, Rosalie replied, ¡°Well, I¡­ I want to be alone. I don¡¯t want to be with anyone.¡±


    In an instant. Jonathan¡¯s face clouded over. The cold gleam in his eyes was deadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to regret it? Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded dangerous.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help trembling again. ¡°Yes, 1 won¡¯t.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, he pulled her over and threw her on the bed.


    Screaming, Rosalie instinctively struggled to get up.


    The next moment, Jonathan pinned his body against hers and firmly sped her wrists, reminding


    her of the previous time when he also trapped her on the hospital bed like this.


    Jonathan, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Rosalie shouted.


    ¡°I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have given you any choice,¡± he said in a low voice. His lips touched her


    cheeks as he kissed her face.


    He was very gentle as if kissing a rare treasure, but his grip around her wrists was so tight that she


    couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie shook her head vigorously, trying to avoid his lips.


    Yet his kisses followed her like a shadow. She could not dodge them at all.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? If I want it, you don¡¯t even have the right to say no,¡± Jonathan murmured


    coldly. His hoarse and affectionate voice sounded pleasant to the ears.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. Then she thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. Even if I call out for help, who would break


    in and save me? Rescuing me would mean antagonizing Jonathan. Who would be so foolish to do


    that!¡±


    When Rosalie was lost in her thoughts, Jonathan¡¯s lips met and parted hers, seeking all the


    sweetness Rosalie had to offer.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to do this!¡± Rosalie reacted inwardly.


    Almost instinctively, Rosalie bit down hard.


    The next moment, her mouth was filled with a metallic taste of blood. Rosalie jolted in shock. It was


    Jonathan¡¯s blood. She knew she had just bitten his tongue and caused it to bleed.


    But even so, Jonathan continued the kiss, forcefully making her swallow his blood!


    Rosalie lost track of time, and when the kiss finally ended, she felt a tingling sensation on her lips.


    The taste of blood in her mouth was overwhelming and intense.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Jonathan whispered. His lips curled into a faint smile, and a trace of fresh


    blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth.


    His smile, set against that crimson blood, appeared surprisingly captivating.


    As Rosalie opened her mouth, the sensation of blood became even stronger. A mixture of saliva


    and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, trailing down her chin.


    Jonathan raised his finger and gently wiped away the fresh blood from the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s the first time a woman has tasted my blood. Rosie, you really have a way of


    making me break so many precedents.¡±


    ¡°Could you let go of me, please?¡± Rosalie said stiffly.


    ¡°Do you really not want to stay by my side?¡± Jonathan asked while gently stroking her hair with his


    fingers.


    Jonathan¡¯s touch was gentle, but Rosalie¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help trembling. Rosalie could even feel a


    chill running down her spine. +


    ¡°I just want to¡­ live a peaceful life,¡± Rosalie said. Each time she swallowed the saliva in her throat,


    it felt like she was drinking his blood.


    ¡°Is being by my side synonymous with not being peaceful? Jonathan chuckled and stretched out his


    finger to tug her clothes out of a sudden.


    Instantly, a patch of her skin on her shoulder was exposed.


    Rosalie¡¯s body immediately stiffened immensely. She shut her eyes tightly and remained utterly


    motionless.


    Since struggling was futile, all Rosalie could do was passively endure.


    This was something she hade to understand during her time in prison.


    Rosalie could feel his lips kissing her neck, corbone, and fingers touching her skin.


    ¡°I must bear with it. Bear with it! Just treat him as a Jon instead of Jonathan!¡± she thought.


    Rosalie kept repeating this to herself in her mind, but her body seemed unable to restrain itself with


    her will. The trembling grew more and more intense until a nauseating sensation mixed with the


    smell of blood welled up inside her.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Rosalie abruptly opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hands.


    Then, she felt the pressure that had been holding her had loosened. She quickly got out of bed and


    rushed to the bathroom. She leaned over the sink and began vomiting.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°rgh! rgh!¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t eaten much today, her stomach was already empty, and aside from


    expelling some stomach acid, nothing was left toe out.


    As she continued to vomit, her body trembled incessantly. When Rosalie had vomited so much that


    she could hardly bring up any stomach acid anymore, she slowly lifted her head and looked toward


    the bathroom entrance.


    The tall figure stood just outside the bathroom with a gloomy face.


    Jonathan red at her coldly with his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Do you despise me to this extent?¡±


    Her pale face and huddled body made it seem as though she had ced a thousand miles between


    them.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly. When had he needed to go to such lengths for a woman? He


    was Jonathan. In Strico, any woman he wanted was within his reach.


    Besides, she was nothing more than an ordinary woman. She might be interesting, but he wouldn¡¯t


    bother with a woman who held such disdain for him.


    ¡°Okay, Rosalie. If you hate me so much, I¡¯ll let you go. Jonathan said coldly. In his beautiful eyes,


    there was an icy frostiness. ¡°But let me make it clear upfront. Even if you regret it in the funire, I


    won¡¯t want you anymore. I will never give anyone a second chance.¡±


    With that, Jonathan turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Rosalie leaned on the sink with both arms as if she had exhausted all her strength to prevent


    herself from copsing.


    Did that mean she could leave the hospital now?


    Rosalie tidied up her disheveled clothes, ran her fingers through her hair, and then looked at her


    pale reflection in the mirror. She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    The moment Rosalie walked to the hospital¡¯s entrance, a group of people suddenly surrounded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who killed someone in the ident! Rosalie Leighton!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, she really is in the hospital! She had caused someone¡¯s death but heard she


    only served three years in prison and got out. One life for three years, she got off too lightly!¡±


    ¡°Yvette has been sad for a long time about what happened to her sister! It¡¯s all because of her.


    She¡¯s the one who hurt Yvette and made her lose her sister!¡±


    Those people not only spoke but also threw rotten vegetable leaves and foul-smelling eggs at


    Rosalie.


    Despite her attempts to dodge, Rosalie was still hit by a fair number of them.


    Nearby, there were reporters snapping photos as if creating news.


    Not far away, in a ck Bentley, Carlos looked at a disheveled Rosalie and nced at Jonathan,


    who was sitting in the back seat with a cold face. He couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    do you want me to help Ms. Leighton?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. Since she didn¡¯t want to stay by his side, she should understand


    that she brought all this upon herself.


    ¡°These people should be Ms. Yvette Hamilton¡¯s fans, and they must have seen the news that Ms.


    Leighton was hospitalized here on the Inte earlier. So, they gathered here at the hospital


    entrance to confront her, Carlos exined. He had investigated the squatting points of these people


    outside the hospital in advance.


    This was initially a trivial matter. He hadn¡¯t even considered that Rosalie would refuse to stay by


    Jonathan¡¯s side and leave the hospital on her own.


    After all, in Strico, many women would be eager to stay by Jonathan¡¯s side, yet Rosalie refused


    him?


    Carlos remained silent.


    Jonathan looked at the scene outside the car window with a frigid expression. After a moment as if


    he was toozy to keep watching, he slowly closed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Carlos answered. The car gradually pulled away from the hospital entrance. Unnoticed by


    Carlos, Jonathan¡¯s hands resting on hisp were clenched tightly, slowly forming a fist.


    It was a tremendous effort to restrain.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ees


    Rosalie went back to her rental home, looking disheveled. From the day she left on New Year¡¯s Eve


    to today, it had just been a few days. But it seemed like she had experienced a lifetime in those few


    days.


    Looking at the narrow and tiny rental home, it felt like there was a coldness in the air. Rosalie


    couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Front now on, she would be staying here alone again.


    No one would apany her, chat with her in the dead of night, or call her Rosalie with a smile


    anymore!


    She took a change of clothes, washed off her mess first, and then began to


    an up t


    the house.


    Although Jonathan had only stayed at Rosalie¡¯s ce for a short while, he had left many traces of


    him in the room. The te, cutlery, towels, toothbrushes, clothes, and shoes he had used¡­


    She sorted out all these things one by one and finally put them all into a cardboard box.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just throw them away? These things will only eat up space if I leave them like this,


    thought Rosalie. But she would rather keep it like this. It was ridiculous, the way she still missed the


    days she had spent with Jonathan.


    Jon was obviously just an illusion. It was just someone fake that Jonathan had created. But¡­ her


    feelings for Jon were true! Rosalie was so happy when she had Jonathan in her life as if she could


    finally no longer be alone.


    Rosalie finally picked up the unfinished gloves she had put on the bedside. She originally thought of


    waiting until after the New Year before finding time to continue and finish the gloves and letting


    Jonathan wear them. But now¡­ There won¡¯t be a chance anymore for her to finish the gloves.


    Rosalie threw the gloves, the needles, and the woolen yarn into the cardboard box. Then she


    sealed the carton with tape and put it in the corner of her house.


    ¡°In the future, I will still have to live alone. Jon was just one of my dreams,¡± Rosalie told herself.


    That night, she didn¡¯t turn off the light but fell asleep with it on. In the past, when she had just left


    prison, and there was no Jonathan, she had slept with the lights on because the darkness reminded


    her of her time in jail.


    Butter, after Jonathan started living with her, without realizing when it happened, she realized she


    could fall asleep without turning on the lights.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And now this habit had to be brought back.


    In the evening. Rosalie called Lillian and told Lillian she had returned to her rental home.


    ¡°Will you be at the rental home tomorrow? I¡¯lle and see you,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Yes, I will be here,¡± said Rosalie. ¡°It seems that I have no other ce I can go to except for the


    rental home, thought Rosalie. Rosalie couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night. Anytime she closed her eyes,


    all she could see was Jonathan¡¯s face. There seemed to be a smell of blood in her mouth that could


    not be dispersed.


    She gargled many times that night, but the feeling of having blood in her mouth was still so clear.


    The following day, Lillian came to Rosalie¡¯s rental home. Seeing Rosalie looking tired, Lillian asked


    hurriedly, ¡°I just saw the news this morning. I heard that after you left the hospital, you were


    besieged by some people at the hospital entrance. Are you hurt?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°I only looked slightly disheveled. I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Looking at the self-mockery on Rosalie¡¯s face, Lillian felt angry and heartbroken. The people who


    had besieged her and were hurling abuse at her didn¡¯t know anything. How could they treat an


    innocent person in that manner? They felt heartbroken that Rosalie clearly was not drunk that night,


    yet she was convicted of driving under the influence. The physical evidence and the confession of


    those witnesses were something they still couldn¡¯t understand to date. ¡°Those people are honestly


    too harsh. Who are they to treat you like that? Why do they get to stand on the moral high ground


    and criticize others? They don¡¯t even know anything,¡¯ said Lillian angrily.


    Rosalie replied calmly, ¡°None of this is a big deal for me.¡±


    Lillian thought of the wounds on Rosalie¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help sighing. After Rosalie was


    released from prison, Lillian saw those injuries on her friend¡¯s body. There were many old wounds


    as well as some new ones. Although Rosalie never told Lillian what had happened in jail, Lillian


    could more or less guess what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Rosalie had suffered a lot in prison, thought Lillian.


    ¡°Is Jon really Jonathan?¡± asked Lillian, wanting to change the topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ Since he is Jonathan, how could he pretend to be a vagrant and stay with you at this rental


    home for so long?¡± asked Lillian. She couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. ¡°It cannot be that Jonathan has a


    fetish, right? thought Lillian


    This was all just a game for him,¡± said Rosalie bitterly. When Rosalie had heard Jonathan say this


    himself, she had felt a sense of suffocation.


    Jonathan, who had been so kind to her, would warm her hands for her, wait for her, and listen


    quietly to herints. But it was just the illusion he created as a game. How ridiculous it was,


    but how realistic it had seemed!


    Just a game?¡± repeated Lillian in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah. Rich people like them probably feel bored with their lives, so they want to y a game to kill


    time,¡± said Rosalie in a


    low voice


    Lillian didn¡¯t know how tofort Rosalie for a moment. She knew that what Rosalie hated and


    feared the most was deception.


    Jonathan had undoubtedly given Rosalie a heavy blow.


    Rosalie looked up and smiled at Lillian. ¡°Tm fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Besides. I have nothing to


    do with him now. He should be done with his game now. Anyway, for me, there was no loss. It¡¯s just


    that I have returned to my lonely life again.


    said Rosalie.


    But her smile made Lillian feel like bursting into tears. ¡°Then I¡¯ll move in with you,¡± whispered


    Lillian.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Lillian. I don¡¯t like you getting into a conflict with your family over me


    again,¡± said Rosalie. ¡°I know of your kindness toward me. Plus, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want me to


    feel guilty toward you in the future when we are interacting with each other, right? I already owe you


    too much. Lillian.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, alright? So don¡¯t say that. We are best friends! In the past, when


    someone lost their money in ss, everyone thought it was me who stole it. Only you believed me


    and helped me catch the thief together. At that time, you believed me and helped me, Rosalie. So,


    now, I will also believe you, and I want to help you!¡± said Lillian


    Since that incident that year, Lillian had decided to be Rosalie¡¯s best friend for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Thank you, murmured Rosalie. When Rosalie had helped Lillian back then, it had been a piece of


    cake. What Lillian was giving back to her now was above and beyond.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s y


    your next n?¡± asked Lillian.


    ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll continue to work in the Environment and Sanitation Administration after the


    new year,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°But the matter of you being besieged at the hospital entrance had been posted online. By now, the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration will have known what happened three years ago. Will


    your colleagues treat you¡­¡± said Lillian worriedly.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright,¡± replied Rosalie. The fact was¡­ everyone in the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration had already known that Rosalie was the person who


    caused Mnie to die in a car ident and was sentenced to three years imprisonment.


    The man leaning on the sofa had one hand on his cheek while the other held a wine ss. He was


    slowly sipping the red wine in it. The man looked handsome and pure. The inadvertently charming


    look between his brows seemed as if it would pull someone into the intricate web he seemed to


    reflect in his eyes when he gazed at someone.


    One would probably never struggle free of it, nor would they be able to leave it. They would sink into


    it willingly.


    No wonder in Strico, so many socialites were attracted by him! Looking at Jonathan, who was


    drinking alone, n couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. But even if he felt like helping, few people


    dared to act on that impulse.


    After all, those who had dared to act on that impulse had annoyed Jonathan and ended up with


    miserable oues. Plus, they would also turn into a joke in Strico.


    ¡°Why did youe here if you are going to be drinking alone? If you came here to meet your


    friends, the least you could do is bring that woman with you. I want to see what kind of woman could


    make you abandon Mr. Leonard Youngblood on New Year¡¯s Eve,¡± said n.


    n was very curious about this woman. Although Jonathan said on the phone that day that it was


    just a game and there was no point in meeting her, the thing was, Jonathan had never yed any


    games with other women. Therefore, n was still doubtful of Jonathan¡¯s words.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers holding the wine and drinking it froze momentarily. He lifted his beautiful gaze


    and stared at n with a faint smile. ¡°Oh, do you want to meet her?¡±


    n suddenly felt a chill down his spine, and his hair stood on its end as he sensed danger


    permeating the air. It was like if n nodded in agreement at this moment, he would definitely meet


    a terrible end.


    It was as if whatever n had asked about earlier was taboo for Jonathan.


    ¡°She is just another woman, yet she is already Jonathan¡¯s¡­ taboo? Is that woman really that


    important to Jonathan, or am I overthinking this?¡± wondered n.


    n figured that he was overthinking things. Suddenly, he smiled at Jonathan sheepishly and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. So, let¡¯s leave it at that, all right?¡±


    While they were talking, two people came in through the entrance. n immediately changed the


    topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s that brat, Calvin. He has brought his new girlfriend here today. In the past two


    years, all his girlfriends were small-time celebrities. He would aggrandize them to make them


    popr before moving on to the next girlfriend and repeating the same thing. How many celebrities


    does he n to aggrandize and poprize?¡±


    n was also speechless about Calvin¡¯s speed of changing girlfriends. However, Calvin treated


    every incumbent girlfriend well and spoiled those women rotten, fulfilling their every demand. But


    once Calvin broke up with them, he was so ruthless that it terrified everyone.


    Some even said that Calvin was a cold-blooded person. Even if he spoiled a woman, he would


    throw her away like garbage in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Loretta took Calvin¡¯s arm and walked with him into the magnificent banquet hall.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to think abouting to such a ce. Now she was living the best life


    with the film crew, and Calvin also said that for her next TV series, he would make her the female


    lead.


    For Loretta, it was like winning a lottery prize. She used to tter the screenwriters, assistant


    directors, and directors to get more screen time for her roles, but she didn¡¯t necessarily get what


    she wanted, even if she escorted them for drinks and made sure they had a good time.


    Now, bing the female lead was dependent on Calvin just mentioning it.


    But Loretta¡¯s biggest prize was the chance to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend!


    It was just a pity that although Calvin spoiled her rotten and treated her so meticulously that he


    spent so extravagantly buying Loretta all the luxury brand bags and clothes that she could only look


    at in the past, every time she wanted to get close to him, he just said indifferently that there was no


    need to rush it.


    Even if Loretta wanted to kiss him, Calvin would refuse.


    It made Loretta a little uneasy. After all, she also knew how fast Calvin changed his girlfriend. There


    were rumors that the shelf life of his girlfriend was not long. Sometimes it would only take several


    months for Calvin to get tired of them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Loretta had to win over his heart no matter what, and she couldn¡¯t let him get tired of her. She didn¡¯t


    intend to be his girlfriend for only a few months. The more she stayed with such a man, the more


    she couldn¡¯t help but want more.


    After all, after experiencing living a life like this, who would want to return to their previous life?


    Besides¡­ Loretta nced at Calvin¡¯s handsome profile beside her and thought, ¡°This man can


    easily make any woman fall in love with him, and I am one of them too. I want to get close to him


    not only for the glory and wealth he gives me but also because I really want this man and to deepen


    my rtionship with him. When Calvin gazes at me, I can¡¯t resist falling for him. My whole body


    heats up, and my desire for him rises from the deepest crevices of my heart. So no matter what, I


    must hold on to this man.¡±


    ¡°I see one of my friends here today. Let me introduce him to you¡± Calvin¡¯s voice rang in Loretta¡¯s


    ear.


    ¡°All right,¡± answered Loretta obediently.


    Calvin¡¯s friends were either rich or powerful!


    But when Loretta met the ¡°friend¡± that Calvin had mentioned, she was stunned!


    ¡°This man¡­ Is he Calvin¡¯s friend? But why does he look like¡­ Is he the man I saw at Rosalie¡¯s


    rental home the other day?¡± wondered Loretta,


    This man looked different than the man in Rosalie¡¯s rental home, who had thick bangs. Calvin¡¯s


    friend had his hairbed. back, revealing a smooth and wide forehead.


    ¡°Could it be the same person?¡± wondered Loretta again.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Calvin¡¯s voice came from her side and rang in her ears. ¡°Loretta,


    this is Jonathan. In Strico, you can mess with anyone but don¡¯t mess with him. If you mess with him,


    even I can¡¯t help protect you from him.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s words sounded indifferent like he was telling her about a mundane matter. But when


    Loretta heard it, she felt her mind go nk in shock.


    During the time the two dated, Calvin could be said to be protective of her everywhere they went.


    There had never been a time when Calvin had said words like him not being able to protect her.


    ¡°And the man in front of me is Jonathan? Jonathan, who is known to everyone in Strico but whose


    photo could hardly be found on the Inte?¡± wondered Loretta in shock.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrowszily and looked at Loretta.


    Loretta shuddered before immediately she went into acting mode and smilingly said, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Youngblood. I¡¯m Lore.¡±


    Jonathan sneered coldly, ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Loretta. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Loretta¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat as she wondered, ¡°I-Is he really¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Jonathan, do you know each other?¡± asked n in surprise as he stood at the side. As far


    as n knew, Loretta was just a third-rate celebrity. Logically, they should have nothing to do with


    each other.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve met her once before,¡± said Jonathan indifferently.


    Loretta¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart almost leaped out of her throat. She thought, ¡°It is really


    him¡­. the man who lives with Rosalie! At that time, everyone in their family suspected the man


    might have been someone Rosalie knew from prison.


    Who would have imagined that man is Jonathan? Jonathan, who is one of the most powerful people


    in Strico!¡±


    Loretta almost fainted from shock. ¡°What the hell is going on? Why was Rosalie living with Jonathan


    in that shabby rental home?¡± Loretta wondered.


    Calvin looked at Jonathan and Loretta in surprise before asking, ¡°Loretta, why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    you knew Jonathan before?¡±


    Loretta trembled andughed awkwardly before saying, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know who Mr.


    Youngblood was. Then she hurriedly smiled at Jonathan and continued, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, there


    seems to be a slight misunderstanding between us. I would like to apologize for that.¡±


    Jonathan seemed to ignore Loretta and looked at Calvin. ¡°If there is nothing else, please make sure


    you don¡¯t bring along your girlfriend when you meet me. I don¡¯t like seeing this woman.¡±


    Loretta¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed as if he had thought of something.


    After Calvin and Loretta had left, n came forward with great interest and asked Jonathan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend offend you before?¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he drained the half ss of wine in his hand.


    When Jonathan saw Loretta, it brought back memories of Rosalie. He thought, ¡®As long as Rosalie


    stayed by my side, she could have a better life. Rosalie doesn¡¯t need to do such dirty work or tire


    herself out. Plus, she won¡¯t need to cater to anyone¡¯s whims anymore. Why¡­ would she refuse it?


    And even¡­ my touch seems to disgust her to the extreme.


    She is just another woman. There is no need for me to care what she thinks about me! Jonathan


    kept saying that to himself, but the frustration he felt in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    Over on the other side, Loretta looked at Calvin uneasily and mumbled, ¡°Calvin¡­ Did I¡­ somehow


    offend Mr. Youngblood? He¡­


    ¡°Just don¡¯t show up in front of him anymore,¡± warned Calvin as he looked at the person opposite


    him and asked, ¡°Where and when did you meet Jonathan?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was at my sister¡¯s rental home, but Mr. Youngblood looked different at that time. Because our


    family was involved in an argument with my sister, we also had a little conflict with Mr. Youngblood,¡±


    said Loretta trying to undermine the actual situation. She was afraid that Calvin would abandon her


    because she had offended Jonathan.


    Calvin was surprised. He thought, ¡°Rental homes? Loretta¡¯s sister? Is she the woman that n


    mentioned two days ago? The woman that Jonathan went to save, which caused him to leave


    Leonard alone on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that he was Jonathan. If this matter affects you, I can apologize to him. Calvin,


    don¡¯t get mad at me, all right? I will be obedient after this. I will make sure to toe the line in the


    future,¡± begged Loretta, looking like a fragile young girl. She looked pitiful, with her eyes misting


    over with tears.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently stroked Loretta¡¯s lips. Loretta knew that this was Calvin¡¯s favorite


    thing to do these days.


    Calvin loved her lips so much. He always said that Loretta had sexy lips, but strangely, he never


    kissed her on the lips. Even after touching her lips, he would wipe his fingers with a clean


    handkerchief as if she were somewhat unclean.


    Calvin¡¯s contradictory behavior confused Loretta, but she dared not ask him about it.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize. You are my girlfriend. You only need to worry about me. Regarding


    everyone else, you can ignore them, said Calvin.


    Calvin¡¯s movements were gentle as if he was gently touching some precious treasure, contrasting


    his cold and distant tone of


    voice.


    Sometimes, Loretta really felt that she couldn¡¯t really understand this man. She didn¡¯t know what he


    was thinking or what he wanted.


    ¡°All-All right. 1-1 understand, stammered Loretta.


    Calvin withdrew his hand and took a handkerchief as usual, wiping his fingers carefully.


    Loretta bit her lips slightly and thought, ¡°One day, I will win over this man and be hisst


    girlfriend. In the future, I will marry into the Gunner family!¡±


    At this moment, Loretta secretly swore in her heart!


    The New Year soon passed, and on the eighth day of New Year, Loretta went to work in the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration. Apparently, many colleagues had watched the news


    and knew that someone had thrown things at Rosalie at the hospital entrance, so they were


    gossiping behind her back.


    ¡°Rosalie, I hope no onees to the Environment and Sanitation Administration and throws things


    at the people here. Don¡¯t drag the rest of us from the Environment and Sanitation Administration


    with you into this problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My parents have found out my colleague is an ex-convict and are worried about me


    working with her!¡± ¡°Yvette has so many fans, and Rosalie killed Yvette¡¯s sister back then. I heard


    Yvette had a great rtionship with her sister. Those fans are all upset on behalf of Yvette. I wonder


    if there will be any more aggressive behavior from her fans in the future. It would be terrible luck if


    we got hurt by ident.¡±


    In the Environment and Sanitation Administration, there was nock of people mocking and


    ridiculing Rosalie.


    Rosalie put up


    with it silently andughed everything off After all, this job was vital to her. She needed this job to


    survive. ¡°If 1 get dismissed, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find another job for a while, thought


    Rosalie.


    Yulissa said to Rosalie. ¡°Ignore those people. They would be d to see you quit your job


    voluntarily and leave. But it¡¯s hard


    for anyone to find a new job at this point. Even if you change your job, there is a possibility people


    will still criticize you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that,¡± said Rosalie. She lowered her head and focused on sweeping the road.


    At this moment, a man who was rushing bumped into Rosalie suddenly. She staggered several


    steps back from the impact and almost fell to the ground.


    The man who bumped into her ran away quickly without even apologizing.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you okay?¡± When Yulissa saw this, she hurried over and checked on Rosalie.


    ¡°Tm all right,¡± said Rosalie as she shook her head. Thankfully, although the impact when the man


    bumped into her was not small, she wasn¡¯t really hurt.


    ¡°What a rude person! Doesn¡¯t he know that he needs to apologize if he bumps into someone!¡± said


    Yulissa angrily.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Rosalie was actually a little used to such people. Many people looked down on sanitary workers,


    and sometimes even if they identally bumped into those workers, they would push the me


    onto them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yulissa. It¡¯s just a trivial matter,¡± said Rosalie. Then, she and Yulissa continued to sweep


    the road. After they had finished their work, when Rosalie was changing out of her workwear, she


    suddenly realized that there was a small silver bracelet in the pocket of her clothing.


    ¡°When did this bracelet get into my pocket?¡± Rosalie wondered in confusion. But, because it was a


    night shift and there were only a few people in the Environment and Sanitation Administration,


    Rosalie decided to put away the bracelet and register it at lost property tomorrow.


    When Rosalie returned to the rental home, it was dark, and the lights were off.


    In the past, when she came back from her night shift, the house was lit up. Jonathan would wait for


    her, but now¡­ Rosalie turned on the light, looked at the cold room, and couldn¡¯t help but smile


    bitterly.


    At night, when Rosalie was lying on the bed, she took out the bracelet. It was a silver bracelet for


    children, and the style was quite popr andmonly seen everywhere. Rosalie remembered


    that when she was young, she had seen simr-looking


    bracelets.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°How did this bracelet end up in my workwear pocket?¡± Suddenly, the memory of


    the man who had bumped into her today shed across her mind. She thought. ¡°Did the man


    identally drop the bracelet? But this bracelet does not look that valuable at first nce. I¡¯m not


    sure whether the man would return to look for it.¡± Thinking of this, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but breathe


    a long sigh. ¡°Why am I thinking so much? Tomorrow, I¡¯d better register this bracelet with the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration, Rosalie mumbled to herself.


    As Rosalie was thinking of these, unbeknownst to her, in another part of the town, the man who


    bumped into her at this moment had been cornered in a hotel room by a group of people. Derek had


    wounds all over his body and was being forcefully questioned by someone.


    Derek was already regretful at the moment. If he had known things would end up like this earlier, he


    would not have stolen this person¡¯s item. Earlier, when Derek looked at this person dressed like a


    wealthy man, he thought he had been lucky. enough to rob a big shot, but who knew that he had


    messed with a menacing devil?


    ¡°Sir, I really don¡¯t know what happened to the bracelet you mentioned! I¡­ I did notice that bracelet,


    but I only casually stuffed it into my pocket. I swear I don¡¯t know why when you searched the pocket


    of my clothes just now, you didn¡¯t find it!¡± shouted Derek, whose face was covered in blood as he


    knelt opposite Calvin.


    On the sofa, Calvin sat elegantly. His handsome face was as cold as ice at the moment. ¡°Where the


    hell is the bracelet? I don¡¯t care what you want, but I need the bracelet back. If you can¡¯t bring back


    the bracelet, then I don¡¯t think you will need your hand after this,¡± said Calvin.


    Derek was trembling with fear. Who knew that the bracelet¡­ was so important? He thought, ¡°If I


    had known it was such an important thing, I wouldn¡¯t have put it in my pocket so casually. Moreover,


    I left quickly and identally bumped into


    someone¡­


    Suddenly, Derek remembered something. He said hurriedly, ¡°I remembered now. Another person


    might have picked up the bracelet¡­ I-I bumped into a sanitary worker sweeping the road at that


    time. Maybe the bracelet fell out of my pocket and was picked up by the sanitary worker.¡±


    Those men who held Derek down looked at Calvin.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, now what should¡­¡± asked one of the men.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Find out who is this sanitary worker that he just mentioned!¡± Calvin said coldly. He thought, ¡®No


    matter what, the bracelet had been my only source offort all these years. I have to find it back


    using any means possible.


    No matter what it will cost mel


    I have this crazy thought running through my mind that if 1 lose this bracelet, I will never be able to


    find the person I¡¯m looking for in this lifetime!¡±


    Rosalie suddenly woke up for no reason. The room was still bright as when she fell asleep.


    She fumbled for the phone beside the bed and checked the time. It was 3 a.m., and she could sleep


    for several hours more. Just as Rosalie was about to close her eyes, she was shocked awake. She


    suddenly sat up, and her eyes widened as disbelief


    shed across her face.


    A man was sitting at the small table in her rental home, ying with the silver bracelet she had


    found in her pocket today. Under the dim light, the man looked like he had walked out of a painting


    drawn on a high-quality canvas. His thick but perfect eyebrows, high nose, and cold thin lips looked


    like they had been painted by the best quality brush. But his most beautiful features were his


    almond-shaped eyes that were slightly upturned. When his gaze fell on someone, you could feel the


    coldness and distance they radiated.


    was just like now when he had gazed up at Rosalie, but the feeling he gave her was that he was an


    illusion and not real.


    ¡°Does this man really exist? Or¡­ Am I actually dreaming right now?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice broke the silence in the room.


    Rosalie suddenly came to her senses. It was not a dream, the man was realt


    ¡°W-Who are you? Why are you in my room at this time of the night?¡± Rosalie asked as she


    desperately suppressed her urge to scream. She stealthily moved her hand little by little so that she


    could secretly get her phone and hopefully get a chance to call the police when the man was not


    paying attention.


    The man¡¯s voice sounded again before Rosalie could reach for lier phone. If you want to make a


    police report with your phone, I suggest you give up on it right now. If I wanted to do something to


    you, I would have done it when you were asleep,¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened as she thought, ¡°This man liadpletely seen through my intentions.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell.¡±


    ¡°This bracelet is mine.¡± Calvin said as he stood up and walked step by step to the bedside where


    Rosalie was sitting. ¡°But someone stole it from me today.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I wasn¡¯t even aware that the bracelet had fallen into my workwear pocket, Rosalie


    hurriedly exined.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t steal it. If it had been you, you wouldn¡¯t be safely sitting here now,¡± Calvin


    continued.


    Rosalie bit her lip hard and grabbed the quilt covering hier nervously


    The man in front of her was exuding a cold and dangerous aura, Rosalie felt the danger even more,


    especially when she thought about how she had never realized when he had entered her rental


    home so silently.


    When Rosalie saw the man sitting at the table ying with the bracelet, she btedly realized that


    he must have been in her house for quite a long time.


    But she hadn¡¯t noticed him at all.


    Now that Rosalie thought about it carefully, she realized that someone who could do such things


    could not be any ordinary person. When the man approached, Rosalie realized that he was very


    well-dressed, and she could tell from a nce that his clothing was expensive. The watch on his


    wrist looked even more expensive and valuable. But such a man had broken into her house to look


    for a cheap bracelet!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Rosalie shivered at her thought. She stared at the man in astonishment and


    wondered how he knew the bracelet was with her.


    She had discovered it in her workwear pocket when she got off herte shift.


    Yet, this man knew not only that the bracelet was with her but also where she lived, and even broke


    into her ce silently.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who on earth this man was and capable of such actions.


    ¡°What kind of reward do you want for finding this bracelet? As long as it¡¯s not excessive, I can grant


    your request,¡± Calvin said, looking down at the woman in front of him.


    Originally, he could have just taken the bracelet and left. However, when he saw her sleeping face,


    he decided to stay longer.


    Perhaps he wanted to see how her eyes would look when they opened.


    And now, as her eyes blinked open, he saw a pair of exquisitely beautiful almond-shaped eyes. Her


    pupils were pitch-ck, and her eyes had a striking contrast of ck and white. Her curled


    eyshes added a touch of charm to her eyes.


    However, the light that emanated from her eyes was strangely mature and not in line with her age.


    It was as though she had weathered too much hardship, losing the vitality that should have been


    there and having resigned


    to fate.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know who this man before her was, but he seemed to exude a simr aura to


    Jonathan.


    And now, she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke such a kind of person.


    ¡°This bracelet just happened to fall into my workwear pocket. I can¡¯t really be considered to have


    found it, so you don¡¯t need to give me any reward,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that a woman who just lived in such a small


    room and worked as a street cleaner would straightforwardly decline the offer he wanted to give


    her.


    ¡°Even if the reward I want to give you could change your life, you still don¡¯t want it?¡± he asked.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of the words Jonathan had said to her in the past. They were indeed


    remarkably alike, both appeared capable of profoundly altering the lives of others.


    But her life was something she didn¡¯t want to be changed or controlled by others; she wanted to


    keep it in her own hands.


    ¡°No need. This bracelet is back to the original owner, and I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rosalie insisted.


    Calvin¡¯s face darkened slightly. He leaned in closer to her face, his dark phoenix-like eyes


    scrutinizing her.


    Rosalie instinctively grabbed the nket covering her body tightly as she stared at the man before


    her.


    She had no idea who this man was or what he intended to do, but he had silently entered her room


    on thiste night. Even if he truly had any bad intentions, she doubted she could do anything to stop


    him.


    The two of them continued their silent standoff, and after a while, the man¡¯s cold and indifferent


    voice broke the silence, ¡°Are you saying this because you want more benefits? Are you ying hard


    to get?¡±


    She was stunned at his questions. ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to y hard to get, and besides, I don¡¯t


    even know who you are. You¡¯ve got the bracelet now, can you leave? I have to go to work early in


    the morning and was hoping to get another two hours of sleep.¡±


    He slowly straightened up, and his long fingers traced the small silver bracelet in his hand. His gaze


    landed on her face as he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°I am Calvin. Now you know who I am.¡±


    Rosalie had heard of Calvin¡¯s name.


    After all, Calvin was powerful in the entertainment industry. The Gunner family controlled numerous


    businesses in the entertainment industry. There were even rumors that in the entertainment industry


    if Calvin wanted someone to be famous, They would be famous. If he wanted to ruin someone¡¯s


    career, that person would never make it in the industry again.


    Calvin¡¯s influence in the entertainment industry was unparalleled.


    Rosalie had heard of Calvin when she was dating Zachary. Although the Xanthos family was


    considered a prominent family in Strico, they were inferiorpared to the Gunner family.


    Zachary was naturally not qualified to associate himself with Calvin.


    As for the other rumors about Calvin, she had heard those from the gossip-loving women in the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration. They imed he was cold and difficult to get along with


    but had a string of girlfriends. Furthermore, he had a track record of elevating each of his previous


    girlfriends to fame during their rtionships. And once they broke up, he would sever all ties without


    hesitation. This had often earned him the reputation of being ruthless


    However, though Calvin was powerful in the entertainment industry, he was not a two-timer. When


    he was with a woman, regardless of how brief the rtionship might be, he remained faithful during


    that time.


    This was one reason why he had never faced significant bacsh online.


    After all, everyone involved was an adult, and their rtionships were consensual. In fact, all the


    women who had been with. him had benefited from him a lot.


    Therefore, countless women dreamed of being in a rtionship with Calvin. They envisioned the


    benefits of being showered with affection by such a handsome man. Even if the rtionship turned


    out to be brief, it would be as dazzling as fireworks!


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Calvin would break into her rental home at midnight. And to her surprise,


    he had intruded for the sole purpose of retrieving an inconspicuous silver bracelet.


    It seemed that this silver bracelet held great importance to him.


    ¡°Sigh. Mr. Gunner broke up with Rainie again. Rumor has it that he¡¯s now dating a third-rate


    celebrity now.¡± While Rosalie was returning the cleaning tools, the young women at the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration were gossiping about Calvin once again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that third-rate celebrity? She actually defeated Rainie?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been revealed yet. Maybe it¡¯ll take some time. But Rainie was considered lucky. If it


    weren¡¯t for dating Mr. Gunner, she wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy time making it to the A-list.


    She¡¯s really hit the jackpot.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really wish I could meet Mr. Gunner someday. If he were to take an interest in me, even if it was


    just for one night, I would be happy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    Several girls chatted and giggled about the gossip.


    Rosalie had no idea how these girls would react if they found out she had met Calvin in the middle


    of the night.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Yulissa asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She came back to her senses and returned her equipment. Then, she changed out of her


    workwear.


    However, when she changed into her regr clothes, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the scar that


    had formed on her right palm. It was a reminder of that New Year¡¯s Eve when she had gripped a


    shard of mirror to keep herself awake. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t damaged any tendons in the process.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    In the days toe, the scar on her palm would likely continue to fade, much like what had


    happened between her and Jonathan. With time, it would all be less prominent, almost as if


    nothing had ever happened.


    Rosalie gently clenched her fist and walked out of the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    She hadn¡¯t gotten very far when a silver-gray Porsche blocked her path. Stepping out of the car was


    none other than the man who had been the subject of discussion among the girls from the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration. It was Calvin.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you for a meal as a thank you,¡± Calvin said. He opened the passenger seat door,


    clearly expecting Rosalie to get in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for the bracelet. I didn¡¯t do much,¡± Rosalie replied, lifting her foot and


    attempting to bypass


    him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could take more than a step, his hand abruptly rose, barring her path. His phoenix-like


    eyes fixed on her, veiled in an enigmatic gaze that left Rosalie unable to decipher his intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to being indebted to anyone, so I must treat you to a meal,¡± he insisted firmly,


    his tone leaving no room for refusal, and his gaze deepened.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. A person like Calvin probably wasn¡¯t used to being turned down. The


    more she resisted, the more he might persist. It might be easier for her to ept the meal.


    Besides, if he had intended to harm her, he could have done sost night!


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more and climbed into the


    passenger seat.


    Calvin then closed the car door and returned to the driver¡¯s seat before driving away.


    During the journey. Rosalie watched the receding scenery with a bitter smile. She remembered after


    graduating from university and bing awyer, she used to believe that everything could be


    reasoned out.


    But after all she had been through, she realized that sometimes, it depended on whether the other


    person was willing to listen to the reason.


    If the other party wasn¡¯t willing to reason with you, then you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to do so.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly filled the car.


    ¡°I was thinking about the silver bracelet. It seemed to be quite important to you,¡± she replied


    casually.


    A faint smile appeared on Calvin¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°Yes, it is important.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so important, isn¡¯t the person who stole your thing yesterday in a miserable situation?¡±


    Rosalie asked.


    He nced at her from the corner of his eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, quite miserable, I¡¯d say¡±


    His voice was casual, but she thought that the person who had stolen from him probably had a


    really bad ending.


    The car stopped in front of a restaurant.


    Rosalie knew it was a well-known establishment in Strico. Booking a table was difficult here, and the


    prices were high too. A simple meal here could cost an ordinary person¡¯s sry for one or two


    years, let alone the special dishes.


    However, for someone like Calvin, dining here was probably nothing out of the ordinary.


    After they entered the restaurant, Calvin took Rosalie to a private room.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Calvin took charge of ordering the dishes, and the table was soon adorned with an exceptionally


    lavish spread.


    As she ate, Rosalie couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Calvin¡¯s intentions were. She wondered if he really


    just wanted to thank her by treating her to a meal.


    Halfway through the meal, Calvin suddenly asked, ¡°Ms. Leighton, you used to date Zachary, am I


    right?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s hand holding the fork suddenly stiffened. She lowered her head and hummed in response.


    Sure enough, someone like him had probably investigated her thoroughly before inviting her out for


    this meal.


    ¡°Did you break up with him because of the ident that happened back then?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± She raised her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Gunner, the person I ran into was


    Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In Strico, who would dare to date me?¡±


    ¡°I would,¡± he said.


    Rosalie was taken aback. She looked at the person in front of her in surprise, and her mind


    suddenly went nk.


    ¡°Well, do you want to try dating me?¡± Calvin asked.


    When Rosalie heard these words, she didn¡¯t feel any hint of ambiguity. Instead, the words sent


    shivers down her spine. The man in front of her, with a cold and distant expression, spoke as if she


    were just an object to him.


    An object he had taken an interest in.


    ¡°From what I know, Mr. Gunner, you¡¯ve recently started dating someone else,¡± she said, mentioning


    the gossip she had heard today at the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve started dating someone. But if you choose to date me, I will naturally break up with her,¡±


    he replied earnestly. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was in the middle of a joke, and a sense


    of absurdity washed over her. It appeared that Calvin treated dating as something incredibly


    casual.


    ¡°Why?¡± She was puzzled. Her appearance, although not bad back then, had deteriorated after three


    years in prison, and her current daily exposure to the weather without proper care didn¡¯t make her


    particrly appealing.


    ¡°Your face. It¡¯s nice, just the way I like it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Face?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but touch her own face. She didn¡¯t consider her appearance to be better


    than those of female celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    What¡¯s more, there were plenty of beautiful celebrities willing to be his girlfriend.


    ¡°Especially those eyes of yours,¡± he continued. ¡°Your eyes, they are beautiful, but your gaze is too


    burdened and heavy.¡± His gaze was fixed on her eyes as he spoke. ¡°So, what do you say? Do you


    want to date me?¡±


    His


    words appeared casual, but his gaze seemed like it could prate her, making it hard for her to


    breathe.


    Rosalie suddenly stood up. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± She came up with a reason and left the


    private room hastily. Calvin lowered his eyes, and a hint of yful amusement yed on his lips.


    Rosalie stood in front of the restroom mirror and stared at her face nkly. Her face had a clear


    complexion without any makeup, perhaps just passable. As for her eyes, she had never considered


    them particrly remarkable, maybe decent, but not the kind of eyes that would leave people in


    awe.


    She wondered if Calvin was genuinely interested in her, or if was it just a passing whim, much like


    how Jonathan had found her intriguing and wanted to y a game with her.


    The thought of Jonathan brought a sharp pang to Rosalie¡¯s heart..


    Her Jon was gone. The pure and innocent man in her heart was gone.


    Rosalie shook her head. As soon as she walked out of the restroom, someone rushed up to her and


    pped her across the face.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Smack!


    A sharp pping noise resounded.


    It was so sudden that Rosalie didn¡¯t react at all until she felt a burning sensation on her face. Only


    then did she realize what had happened.


    ¡°You must be that temptress, right?¡± the person said, voice full of hatred. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Calvin to


    take you here for dinner. You are just a third-rate celebrity. Do you really think you can be his


    girlfriend? Let me tell you now, it won¡¯t be long before he dumps you!¡±


    Rosalie looked up and finally saw the person who pped her..


    It was Rainie, who was originally a B-list actress and often yed supporting roles. However, she


    got popr after getting together with Calvin. Her status was catapulted by him.


    Back then, some people spected that Rainie would be Calvin¡¯sst girlfriend. After all, she was


    the one who stayed with him for the longest time.


    No one expected that Rainie would end up being just one of Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriends.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Didn¡¯t youe here with Calvin tonight?¡± Rainie looked at the woman in front of her with


    jealousy. She only felt that the other woman was not as good as herself, and even her clothes were


    extremely shabby. ¡°How long do can stay with Calvin? He can leave me now, and he can definitely


    leave you in the future!¡±


    you think you


    Rosalie just looked at her coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether he leaves you or not,


    but he and I are rtionship, So, please apologize to me!¡±


    not in a


    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore. She had to endure it when facing Jonathan, and


    also when facing Calvin. When facing this unwarranted disaster now, she did not want to be


    pped for nothing.


    Even if she was a person with the lowest standing in this society, and even though she had been in


    prison, it did not mean she could be scolded or beaten by people as they pleased. Even if her


    experience had worn her out and smoothed her edges, she would not let that happen.


    If it were her back then¡­


    ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize to such a shameless slut who hooked up with sonicone else¡¯s


    boyfriend? Dream on! Don¡¯t think Calvin is yours. He won¡¯t touch you at all! You are just someone


    who can be reced at any time!¡± Rainie said with a jealous expression on her face.


    At this time, she did not look as gentle and quiet as she usually did on TV and the news. Rather,


    she looked more like a shrew cursing in public.


    Some people who were about to enter or exit the restroom also stopped to watch this scene.


    Some of them had already recognized one of the women, the celebrity Rainie.


    However, those who were able toe to this restaurant to have a meal were not ordinary citizens.


    No one took out their mobile phones to take videos or photos.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to apologize?¡± Rosalie confirmed.


    ¡°How many times do you want me to say it? How could I apologize to someone like you? You-¡±


    Before Rainie could finish her words, Rosalie suddenly raised her hand and pped the former¡¯s


    cheek.


    Smack!


    The crisp sound of a p resounded again.


    This time, however, the one who pped and the one who got pped had changed.


    Rainie covered her cheek in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You hit me?¡±


    If you can hit me, then why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Rosalie asked. If there were repercussions, then they


    both should bear it.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re just a third-rate celebrity. Why do you think you can hit


    me?¡± Rainie was furious.


    Rosalie was not just the ¡°third-rate celebrity¡± that Rainie was cursing at. Still¡­


    Then what gives you the right to hit me? You¡¯re also nothing more than a third-rate celebrity. If it


    weren¡¯t for Calvin, you wouldn¡¯t have what you have now. You came here in such a hurry to look for


    trouble with me today, and it was because you broke up with Calvin. You¡¯re afraid of losing


    everything you have. Everything you have is only what that man is willing to give. Do you really


    think you are nobler than me?¡±


    Rainie¡¯s face flushed at Rosalie¡¯s words, especially since there were people watching them nearby.


    Rainie only felt that she was being put on a spot and could not extricate herself from the scene. This


    naturally made her hate the woman in front of her even more. Rainie raised her hand and was


    about to p Rosalie once again.


    However, her hand was grabbed by someone from behind.


    Rainie was startled, and a voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Rainie, what are you doing?¡±


    Rainie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She slowly turned around and saw a handsome but indifferent


    face with deep and narrow eyes that were full of impatience.


    Suddenly, Rainie shivered and felt a chill running down her spine. She naturally knew that every


    time this impatient look shed in Calvin¡¯s eyes, it represented the extreme displeasure lie was


    feeling at that moment.


    ¡°Calvin, I just heard that you¡¯re here. I¡­ I wanted to see you¡­¡± Rainie fumbled with her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Calvin nced at Rosalie¡¯s reddened cheek and asked, ¡°Did she hit you?¡±


    He directed that question to Rosalie andpletely ignored the fact that Rainie¡¯s cheek was also


    red.


    ¡°I hit her back,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Is it enough to hit her back just once?¡± Calvin asked calmly as if he was just casually talking about


    an ordinary thing.


    Both Rosalie and Rainie were stunned by his words. Rosalie seemed to be puzzled, while Rainie


    looked like she had understood something. Her face suddenly turned pale and her body began to


    tremble.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit me a few more times to release your dissatisfaction a little? After all, it was she


    who sought trouble with. you today. She should pay the price, right?¡± Calvin said with a nk


    expression on his cold face.


    ¡°Calvin, L¡­ I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me this once.¡± Rainie hurriedly begged for mercy. The


    panic was clear on her beautiful face.


    Her fans would be in disbelief if they saw her demeanor at this moment.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Precisely at this time, the restaurant staff rushed over after hearing about themotion. After


    seeing that Calvin was there, they quickly helped disperse the surrounding onlookers.


    After all, a scandal involving Calvin, a big shot in the entertainment industry, was not something that


    everyone could watch. The surrounding area was cleared in no time, and there was no one else


    around but the three of them.


    eyes DOW.


    No matter how much Rainie begged Calvin, he did not even look at her. It was as if she was nothing


    in his Rosalie finally understood those rumors on the inte about how cold Calvin was to his ex-


    girlfriends once they broke up. It was only now that she realized the extent of his coldness.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    In the beginning, news was spread that Calvin loved Rainie very much. If Rainie wanted to be a


    female lead, he would make sure she got the role. If Rainie didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the


    director, he would change the director. Rainie held a birthday banquet in the most luxurious hotel in


    Strico and he had booked the whole hotel for her.


    Seeing how he had doted on her, everyone thought that Rainie would marry into a prominent family.


    However, no one could imagine that things would change in a sh.


    Even if Rainie begged him like this, there was no pity on his face at all. It should be said that there


    was no feeling in his His attitude was the same toward Rainie and her!


    eyes.


    At that moment, he seemed to be trying to stand up for her, but his eyes were also indifferent and


    alienated when he stared


    at her.


    It was as if no one could really get close to Calvin. Even if someone were to temporarily get close to


    him, they would never be able to truly grasp his heart.


    Seeing that begging Calvin didn¡¯t work, Rainie turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°I was wrong just now.


    Please forgive me. You¡­ Please help me plead with Calvin. Please, Calvin spoils you so much


    now. He will agree to whatever you say.¡±


    She was not afraid that Rosalic would want to p her in the face. Calvin¡¯s displeasure really


    scared her, and she was afraid that after being pped, she would bepletely banned from the


    entertainment industry.


    Rosalie looked at Rainie and said, ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m not Calvin¡¯s girlfriend now, so I can¡¯t


    help you either.¡±


    After saying that, she looked up at Calvin and said, ¡°She pped me in the face. I also pped her


    back. We are even now, so I don¡¯t need to p her a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin said indifferently, and no emotion could be detected in his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, I¡¯ve eaten your meal today too. Thank you for your hospitality. I want to go home early


    and leave now.¡± Rosalie continued. After saying that, she walked past Calvin and left.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie¡¯s back and then turned his head to look at Rainie, whose face was deathly


    pale.


    At that moment, Rainie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and the tears seemed to fall at any time. The


    originally gorgeous face appeared distraught due to her panic. She looked pitiful, and it made


    people want to take care of her.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently brushed the corners of Rainic¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you going to cry?¡±


    ¡°Calvin, I just love you so much that I don¡¯t want to lose you. I know. I was impulsive today. I¡­ I will


    never do this again.¡± Rainie hurriedly said.


    ¡°Do you love me so much?¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I love you. I really like you very much. Calvin, you are the only man I have ever loved in


    my life. Let¡¯s not break up, okay?¡± As Rainie spoke, she choked back tears and cried. She looked


    pitiful.


    However, Calvin was unmoved. He said coldly, ¡°However, I have never loved you.¡±


    Rainie¡¯s body stiffened, and he continued talking. ¡°I don¡¯t like women being too noisy.¡±


    Rainie¡¯s body trembled even more sharply. At that time, he had an ex-girlfriend who made trouble.


    She heard him say those words with her own ears.


    Subsequently, the ex-girlfriend who had caused issues vanished from the entertainment industry,


    and thepany kept her out of the public eye, shunning her from all directors. Later on, she heard


    that the woman ended up umting significant debts and eventually fled overseas.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew that her situation was not good.


    ¡°If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t cry.¡±


    She heard him say something like that.


    She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help shouting. ¡°Who the hell is she? Who the hell is she?


    Calvin, you only love that woman, right? However, you will never have ¡®her¡¯ in your life. You don¡¯t


    care about others¡¯ feelings. Sooner orter, she will also disregard your feelings!¡±


    Calvin suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at Rainie. At that moment, in his cold eyes,


    there was a kind of gloominess, but he didn¡¯t say anything before turning to leave.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rainie copsed to the ground.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes earlier looked like he was going to kill her.


    She knew that she was in deep trouble.


    09-28


    Rosalie walked out of the restaurant and felt better when she felt the cold wind on her face.


    It was like a show that night.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. The caller was a rtive from her mother¡¯s hometown. As soon as she


    spoke, the caller said that her grandmother Wilma was in the hospital.


    ¡°Rosalie, your Uncle Daniel, Uncle Edward, Aunt Sarah, Cousin Richard, Cousin Henry and Cousin


    Fiona are still detained. I¡¯m afraid that they will have to spend many years in prison ording to the


    police. If anything happens to your granny, she would have no one by her side!¡±


    The person continued nagging. She wanted Rosalie to go to the police station and withdraw the


    case so that the police station could let everyone go


    ¡°You should let them go even for the sake of your granny!¡± Her rtive finally said. ¡°Besides, no


    matter what, we are still rtives. We can¡¯t do anything too ruthlessly!¡±


    Rosalie thought it was ridiculous. Why didn¡¯t he say that Daniel had done things ruthlessly too?


    Now, the only family she admitted was her grandmother Wilma.


    After finishing the call, Rosalie took a taxi and told the address of the small county.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re going there sote. It will cost 60 dors! The driver reminded.


    ¡°I know Please drive Rosalie felt that no matter how much money it cost, she had to go to the


    hospital and see Wilma.


    When Rosahe arrived at the hospital, she saw Wilma lying on the bed with a tube in her body.


    Suddenly, her nose felt sour. The woman who was willing to support her was so weak at that


    moment. Her wrinkled face seemed to be covered with ashes as if life would end at any time


    Wilma had never said that her body had deteriorated to such an extent.


    ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s all your fault! As soon as Sabrina saw her, she became emotionally


    charged and scolded her. She looked like she wanted to rush over and tear her apart


    Emily hurriedly pulled Sabrina away and begged ¡°Rosalie, you Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you have


    gotten acquainted with a big shor? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. We made you marry into


    the Foster family for your own good and want you to have someone to rely on in the future!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    It was obvious that Emily was trying to make Daniel and Edward¡¯s actions seem reasonable.


    However, no matter what they said, Rosalie didn¡¯t seem to hear them at all. She just looked at


    Wilma lying on the hospital


    bed in a daze.


    All she cared about was Wilma


    Suddenly, Wilma¡¯s mouth seemed to move as if she was still stammering even though she was in a


    coma.


    When Rosalie put her head close to Wilma¡¯s lips, she suddenly stiffened. Wilma was saying the


    names of Daniel, Edward, and


    Sarah


    Rosalie straightened up silently and walked out of the ward. Sabrina and Emily also followed her


    outside, insisting that Rosalie withdraw the case.


    Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Why should I promise to dismiss the case? Since you didn¡¯t treat me as your


    family, why should I treat you as my family?¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful ingrate. How can you face your granny?¡± Sabrina said angrily.


    ¡°However I feel about my Granny, it¡¯s my business. At least I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you, but


    your something wrong to me! Otherwise, they won¡¯t be locked up now!¡±


    Sabrina was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak at once.


    husband and son did


    Rosalie left the hospital. Sabrina wanted to chase after her, but Emily stopped her and said. ¡°Don¡¯t


    mess with her. She is now protected by a big shot. We can¡¯t afford to provoke her. If we really annoy


    her, what should we do if she makes our family members¡¯ punishment worse?¡±


    ¡°How dare she!¡± Sabrina said angrily,


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention if she will dare to do that. Can you fight her with your life? She¡¯ll make you get


    arrested!¡± Emily said.


    Hearing that, Sabrina shrank back. She was angry and scared, but she did not dare to chase after


    Rosalie anymore.


    Rosalie took a taxi and returned to Strico. She spent almost half of the night on the road, and it was


    already dawn when she got back to Strico.


    She stayed up all night and started cleaning the road at 5 a.m.


    ¡°Rosalie, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? You don¡¯t look too good-spirited.¡± Yulissa said as she


    looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied vaguely, thinking about her grandmother Wilma. It was not like Daniel and the


    others could be released by her if she went to the police station and withdrew the case.


    Even if she really wanted to release them, the decisiony in Jonathan¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of Jonathan, she was speechless.


    He was obviously angry when she refused his request to stay with him..


    Presently, was she going to beg him again?


    Would he agree?


    If he didn¡¯t agree, it would be difficult for Wilma to see Daniel and others the rest in the future. She


    might even really¡­ not have a son or daughter to see her off if she passed away.


    She knew that Wilma still felt for Daniel and others! However, Wilma didn¡¯t want her to be wronged,


    so she deliberately refused to plead for Daniel and the others.


    Wilma wanted, to give her justice, but Rosalie couldn¡¯t get it.


    If it could alleviate Wilma¡¯s depression and improve her well-being, then she could give up on that


    justice.


    At noon, Rosalie took her phone and looked at the number on it. It was the phone number she


    applied for Jon the next day after she bought a phone for him.


    She didn¡¯t know if he still used it.


    Rosalie had no choice but to try to dial the phone number.


    The tone indicated that she was dialing a valid mumber, but no one answer


    her call.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t give up. She dialed the second and third times¡­


    On the other hand, in the CEO¡¯s Office of Youngblood Group, mobile phone ringing.


    lives were quietly looking at a cheap old


    As long as they were senior executives of thepany, they would


    Jonathan would always carry two mobile


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    10:46


    phones with him recently. One was the one he used to use, and the other was that cheap old mobile


    phone.


    As for the origin of the phone, only Carlos, the president¡¯s secretary, knew it, but Carlos always


    smiled and refused to say anything when they asked him curiously.


    Therefore, these senior executives also had a lot of spection about the phone in private. In the


    past, when the phone rang. Jonathan would always pick up it immediately.


    However, that day, the phone had been ringing for a long time. Jonathan just stared at it and didn¡¯t


    answer it. His handsome face grew even colder.


    Those senior executives couldn¡¯t help but look at Carlos anxiously.


    Carlos, who was standing beside Jonathan, looked at the ringing phone and secretly worried.


    Rosalie was the only one who could call that number.


    Rosalie refused Jonathan that day. Carlos had been with Jonathan for many years, so he knew that


    Jonathan had been in a very bad mood since that day.


    At that moment, Rosalie suddenly called, but Jonathan didn¡¯t answer it. What did that mean?


    Could it be that Jonathan didn¡¯t care about Rosalie at all anymore?


    Absolutely not. Carlos only felt that Jonathan cared more about Rosalie than he thought.


    If Jonathan really didn¡¯t care, he could throw the phone away. However, he still took it with him,


    which meant that he couldn¡¯t get rid of his feelings for Rosalie at all.


    That was really surprising.


    Yet, no one could imagine that a man like Jonathan would fall in love with Rosalie and that Rosalie


    would refuse him.


    Finally, after a quarter of an hour, the phone stopped ringing


    Jonathan raised his eyeszily and said to the executives in front of him, ¡°Well, you guys keep


    reporting¡±


    The senior executives hurriedly continued to report their findings.


    Rosalie gritted her teeth and looked at the phone in her hand. She dialed five times, but no one


    answered it. Was it that¡­. Jonathan had already abandoned that number?


    So, no matter how many times she called, no one would answer it.


    ¡°Rosalic, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been on the phone all the time, and you don¡¯t eat. The food


    is getting cold.¡± Yulissa urged.


    ¡°Yulissa, I¡­ I have something to do. I want to leave at 3 pm. I will clean up the garbage on the way


    first, but you may be busy with the rest. Is that okay?¡± Rosalie said.


    If road sweepers like them wanted to ask for leave, they needed to coordinate with their colleagues.


    Others had to be willing to take the job, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I asked for leave before, and you helped me with my work.¡± Yulissa replied cheerfully.


    Rosalie smiled gratefully, yet her heart remained burdened.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    She didn¡¯t know if she could meet Jonathan when she really ran to the office building of Youngblood


    Group that afternoon. However, she didn¡¯t know where else to find him.


    Thinking about it, she really knew little about him and didn¡¯t even know where he lived!


    Yet, when Rosalie went to the Youngblood Group that afternoon, she found that she couldn¡¯t even


    get in, much less meet Jonathan. She was directly stopped by the security guard.


    Furthermore, when she said that she wanted to see Jonathan, she received the mocking gazes of


    everyone.


    ¡°If others say that they want to meet Mr. Youngblood and can meet him right away, then he would


    be too busy! There are many people like you whoe to see Mr. Youngblood every day.


    ¡°Others want to see Mr. Youngblood, and at least they know to dress up. You dressed like this. Do


    you know Mr. Youngblood? Who would believe it?¡±


    Rosalie looked down at her dress and knew that it was cheap and rough.


    In the eyes of those security guards, she must be just a person who came to look for opportunities.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For Rosalie, the only stupid way she could use presently was to wait for Jonathan. Standing by the


    gate of the Youngblood Group Building, she adjusted her cotton-padded clothes.


    The cold wind in winter blew on her cheeks. It poured into her neck and even her body felt a lot


    colder.


    Rosalie rubbed her hands and blew a few breaths of heat on them from time to time. Her eyes were


    looking at the entrance and exit of the building, hoping that she could stay there until Jonathan


    came out.


    Of course, she also knew that there was more than one entrance to the building. However, what she


    could do presently was to guard the exit that he was most likely going to use.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s eyes lit up. She saw Carlos getting out of a car and going into the Youngblood


    Group Building.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson!¡± Rosalie shouted hurriedly. Speaking of which, Carlos was the only one she knew


    among Jonathan¡¯s colleagues.


    Carlos followed the voice and saw Rosalie. He looked surprised.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, why are you here?¡± Carlos said politely as he walked to her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly with some embarrassment and nervousness on her face. ¡°I¡¯d like to


    meet¡­ Mr. Youngblood. But I can¡¯t get into the building. Mr. Gibson, can you please take me in to


    see him?¡±


    Carlos pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Well, Ms. Leighton,e with me first.¡±


    With that, Carlos led the way and Rosalie followed.


    Those security guards who hadughed at Rosalie before were stunned.


    ¡°She¡­ Did she follow Mr. Gibson in?¡±


    ¡°Look at Mr. Gibson¡¯s attitude toward her. It seems that he is a little respectful of her!¡±


    ¡°Does this woman really know Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    The security guards exchanged helpless nces, and they were all inexplicably covered with cold


    sweat.


    Rosalie followed Carlos into the elevator and went all the way to the floor where the CEO¡¯s Office


    was located.


    That floor was quite quiet. When they arrived at the CEO¡¯s Office, Carlos said to Rosalie, ¡°Ms.


    Leighton, wait a moment. I will go in and inform Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered, lowering her eyes quietly.


    After a while, Carlos walked out again and let Rosalie enter the CEO¡¯s Office.


    When Rosalie walked in, Carlos closed the door gently.


    He would bring Rosalie in. Of course, it was not just because of what she said but because


    Jonathan cared about her. Perhaps Jonathan just wanted Rosalie to give in to him, but it looked


    obvious that something was wrong just now. It was also an excellent opportunity for Jonathan to


    reconcile with her.


    Thinking of that, Carlos couldn¡¯t help feeling better.


    At that moment, a secretary in the secretary¡¯s office came over and asked Carlos curiously, ¡°Mr.


    Gibson, who is that woman in your CEO¡¯s Office?¡±


    After all, the woman¡¯s dress didn¡¯t look like a person who could walk in and out of the CEO¡¯s Office.


    However, Carlos just said faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t inquire. You will naturally know when it¡¯s time to know about


    it.¡±


    Before that, those who made mischief and spread rumors would face the wrath of Jonathan.


    In the office, Rosalie stood nervously. She looked at Jonathan sitting in front of his desk and reading


    documents. She felt embarrassed.


    Before, she refused to stay with him. She thought there would be no rtionship between her and


    him after that.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to embarrass herself so quickly. Only a few days passed, and she stood


    in front of him again.


    Yet, presently he was someone who looked extremely unfamiliar.


    In the huge office, he was wearing an ironed gray suit. Hebed his bangs behind his head,


    revealing his full forehead. He frowned slightly and looked at the documents in his hand with his


    beautiful eyes half-lowered.


    At the neck of his beautifully lined neck was the cor of his shirt and the navy tie.


    His fingers were holding a ck pen. When he held a pen and signed the document, it gave people


    an elegant feeling.


    In the office, it was quiet for a moment until his voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Rosie, are you here to keep looking at me like that?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that he would still call her Rosie.


    That name seemed to be ironic for her. Sheughed at how naive she was back then to even bring


    him home and ask him to be her brother.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Rosalie licked her dry lips.


    ¡°Okay, tell me,¡± he said, but he was still immersed in reading the documents in his hand.


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well, I hope to let my uncle Daniel and others go. They have


    also received a lesson when they were locked up these days I wanted to go to the police station to


    dismiss the case, but because this case had. always been intersected by yourwyer and the


    prosecutor, so¡­ Please tell yourwyer.¡±


    Jonathan slowly raised his head and looked at Rosalie. ¡°I remember I gave you a choice before, but


    you said that you didn¡¯t need to let them go. What? Do you want to go back on your words now?¡±


    His gaze was as if he was ridiculing something. She only felt that under his gaze, even breathing


    felt suffocating.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Well, I want to¡­ let them go.¡±


    He reacted as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Who do you think I am? Should I do


    what you say? I gave you the opportunity to make a choice. Now that you made such a choice, it¡¯s


    time to ept its consequences.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°I just hope you can inform the police to let them go. To you, it¡¯s just a matter of conveying a


    statement,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a statement. But what about it?¡± His calm, unruffled


    composure made a stark contrast to her anxious state. Her hands at the side of her body clenched.


    She took a deep breath, met his eyes, and questioned, ¡°What do you want me to do in order for you


    to let them go?¡±


    His eyes darkened slightly. He put down the pen in his hand, stood up, and strolled until he stood


    before Rosalie.


    He held her hands gently andmented, ¡°Your hands seem very cold.¡±


    Her body stiffened abruptly. Compared to his, her hands were indeed cold.


    He lowered his head and put both her hands atop his palms. Then, he rubbed them gently,


    intending to warm her hands. He did that skillfully, gently, and even with a tad of attentiveness, as


    though she were a treasure he cared for.


    ¡°Oh dear. What am I thinking?¡± Rosalie hastily scolded herself not to think about nonsensical


    matters. Just then, his low murmuring voice sounded to her ears as he said, ¡°Do you feel your


    hands getting warmer, Rosie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my hands felt warmer. She subconsciously wanted to retrieve her hand, but he held on to


    them tightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Rubbing the hands together a little more, they¡¯ll be warmer,¡± he added.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her, puzzled. His gentleness and his previous indifference and


    mockery, seemed to be that of two people.


    Even though her hands were getting warmer, she seemed more uncertain and nervous.


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do before you agree to let them go?¡± Rosalie could not help but


    repeat her question. ¡°Why do you suddenly change your mind and want to let them go, Rosie?¡±


    Jonathan asked instead of answering.


    ¡°My Granny is in poor health and has been hospitalized. I don¡¯t want her to worry about it anymore,¡±


    she answered honestly. ¡°Really? It seems that your grandmother holds an important ce in your


    heart. Because of her, you¡¯vee here to beg for my help in just a few days. His voice was very


    soft, like a bass cello being yed slowly.


    His smell infiltrated the air and filled her nostrils. She felt all of her blood flowing into the hands that


    he was holding onto. ¡°So, what is my position in your heart, Rosie?¡± He suddenly raised his head.


    His beautiful eyes were glued to her intently as if he wanted to see through her.


    She trembled suddenly and was in a daze when her almond-shaped eyes met his jet-ck eyes.


    In his pupils, she could see the reflections of her own panicked face.


    He leaned down, and his face inched close to her. His gentle breathing brushed against her face,


    and he sneered, ¡°It must not have been an important position. If it were, you wouldn¡¯t have left


    without hesitation in the first ce. I think I¡¯m dismissible, right?¡±


    Her hands were still warm, but her body felt colder with each passing moment.


    Rosalie stared at his up-close, handsome face in a daze. The expression on his face remained


    gentle. Even his movement of rubbing her hands was still so soft, but his eyes were cold and frosty.


    At that instant, she seemed to understand something. Yet, she refused to give up and pushed on to


    ask, ¡°W-Will you let them go?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± answered Jonathan.


    Her heart seemed to be sinking. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Jonathan. I¡¯m afraid that no woman has ever refused


    him before. How can such a proud man like him allow it?¡± she thought.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to meet me just to tell me that? No matter how I plead with you, you won¡¯t agree,


    is that right?¡± She uttered the statement with much difficulty.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips. He raised one hand and gently tucked stray hairs on


    her cheek behind her car with his long fingers. Then, he reminded her, ¡°At that time, you said you


    didn¡¯t want to stay by my side. And you don¡¯t need my help to change your fate. Also, you¡¯ve said


    that you¡¯d not regret that.¡±


    His movements were so elegant, and his voice was so gentle. He bent down, his lips approaching


    her ear, and he smelled of fresh orchids.


    His breath grazed softly against her ears and neck. However, she was stiff all over. She only felt the


    boulder against her chest so much that she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°I¡¯mnecting you to let you understand how ridiculous your so-called no regrets are,¡± he stated,


    looking at her with limpid


    cyes


    10:47


    That instant, coldness hovered over her as if she was immersed in freezing water.


    True, it was indeed ridiculous. Rosalie could hardly remember how she left Jonathan.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the beginning, he had never thought of agreeing to her request, and she was in no position to


    ask of him at all.


    That meeting was just her bringing contempt upon herself, nothing more.


    When Rosalie went to work the next day, she was somewhat absent-minded. A rtive from her


    mother¡¯s hometown called and said that Wilma¡¯s condition had worsened. Although she was sober,


    she was in a confused state of mind. All day, she would fuss about seeing Daniel and the others,


    and she had forgotten about other matters.


    The doctor said that it was Alzheimer¡¯s disease, and Wilma had it rather quickly. It would take


    others several years to develop its severity. However, Wilma¡¯s condition had suddenly worsened to


    that extent, which might be more seriouster on.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart sank when she heard that. It seemed that there was no such thing as hitting rock


    bottom. There was only sinking further, where things could get worse beyond imagination.


    ¡°Rosalie, the doctor also advised that your granny should meet your uncle and the others as soon


    as possible. That will be of help to her condition. How long do you want to keep them locked up


    for?¡± Her rtive was scolding and implying her heartlessness, but she did not forthrightly say so.


    Rosalie was crestfallen and she smiled bitterly, thinking. The matter is not within my control at all.¡±


    When it was time to get off work, the exhausted Rosalie was about to leave. Lucas stopped her and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, Rosalie. I have a car, so it¡¯s convenient.¡± Lucas blushed slightly when he


    said that.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her and did not know what to do as not to hurt such an honest


    person. She knew Lucas was interested in her, whom she had refused before.


    That man and her were not suitable. If she were to ept his kindness and feelings, perhaps that


    would hurt him more.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t live far from here. It will be a short walk,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look well,¡± he added hurriedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for it,¡± Rosalie said, brushed past him, and walked out of the Environment


    and Sanitation Administration.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Rosalie did not sleep all night the day before yesterday. As for the previous night, she could not fall


    asleep because of Wilma¡¯s issue. Thus, at that moment, she felt unsteady while walking.


    After walking for a while, Rosalie brushed against someone. She staggered and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the clothes she was wearing were rtively thick. Hence, it did not hurt much.


    Just when she was about to stand up, someone ran quickly to her side and helped her up.


    Rosalie looked up and was surprised to see it was Lucas.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°My car is parked by the roadside. Let me give you a ride,¡± said Lucas. Previously, Rosalie rejected


    Lucas¡¯ offer to drive her home. However, Lucas was still worried about Rosalie, so he followed


    behind her in his car.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can go back myself, Rosalie replied.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You fell after gently brushing against someone¡¯s shoulder. It worries me if you go back alone. My


    car is over there. If we continue wasting time here, I¡¯ll be fined when the traffic police figure it out,


    Lucas said.¡¯s


    Seeing that Lucas insisted, Rosalie let out a sigh. She then followed him and got in the car.


    Lucas drove in the direction of Rosalie¡¯s rental home.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t force you to do anything after giving you a ride. I know I¡¯m not good


    at anything; I¡¯m not as capable as your ex-boyfriend. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid something bad will


    happen to you on your way back. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I send you home,¡± Lucas said earnestly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalie said. Currently, what happened in the past was merely like a dream to her.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m actually the one who is not good enough. How many good-natured men would marry a


    woman who had been in prison?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Two days ago, I saw you get into a Porsche. Lucas hesitated as he added, ¡°If you can really find a


    good partner, I¡­ I¡¯ll be happy for you too, Yet¡­ I¡¯m afraid you will be fooled. You have to get to


    know him more before-¡±


    ¡°He is not my partner, Rosalie interrupted Lucas. ¡°It¡¯s just that I found the person¡¯s belongings, so


    he treated me to a meal to


    thank me.¡±


    ¡°I see. A hopeful smile seemingly blossomed on Lucas¡¯ face.


    After a short while, the car arrived at the entrance of Rosalie¡¯s residential area. Rosalie looked at


    Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, you are a very good person. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not suitable for you. Please


    don¡¯t waste your time on the anymore. You will definitely meet someone great in the future.¡±


    ¡°But, to me, you¡¯re great.¡± Lucas¡¯ face was reddened as he continued, ¡°I can wait for you¡­


    ¡°As you¡¯ve said, my ex-boyfriend is a rich man. If I were to get married, the man has to meet the


    minimum standard. Otherwise, I won¡¯t choose marriage. Thus, we are not suitable for each other.


    Do you understand?¡± Rosalie said ruthlessly. Perhaps only in this way could she make Lucas give


    up.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better to get over the pain than prolong the agony. Lucas is a great guy. I won¡¯t be so harsh


    with words if he isn¡¯t being so persistent,¡± Rosalie mused.


    Lucas looked utterly dejected. He was in a daze as he fixated his gaze on Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m getting out of the car. Thank you for today. You don¡¯t have to send me home again.¡± As


    Rosalie spoke, she opened the car door and got out of the car. Then, she walked toward the


    entrance to the residential area.


    Behind her came the sound of a car starting and then driving away.


    Rosalie paused in her tracks. As she slowly turned around, she watched the car gradually fade into


    the distance.


    ¡°Perhaps Hl never get to incet another man as sincere as him in the future. He didn¡¯t treat me with


    disdain even though I had been in prison. Anyhow¡­ I don¡¯t want him to be implicated, Rosalie


    thought.


    After the car disappeared from her sight, Rosalie turned around and slowly walked into the


    residential area.


    At this moment, she did not notice the ck Bentley parked by the roadside not far away. Someone


    in the carzily nced out of the window. At the same time, lie subtly raised the corners of his


    mouth into a faint smile as if he had just witnessed an interesting scene.


    Nevertheless, Carlos, who sat in front, was panic-stricken as he looked at Jonathan through the


    rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡¯s current expression¡­ It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s about to lose his


    temper!¡± Carlos eximed internally.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but me Rosalie deep down. ¡°Juste back herself when she said she


    wanted to go home. Don¡¯t she know Mr. Youngblood may overthink things when another man sends


    her home?¡± Carlos grumbled internally.


    Initially, Carlos thought it was a good thing to let Jonathan meet Rosalie


    However, at that moment, Carlos wondered if he should be worrying about himself. ¡°Please I don¡¯t


    want Mr. Youngblood to vent his anger on me due to Rosalie, Carlos remarked silently.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, this. I think perhaps something happened so Ms. Leighton needed someone to


    send her home. Carlos said, breaking the silence in the car


    Jonathan raised his gaze and looked at Carlos Smiling half-heartedly, Jonathan asked. ¡°What Do


    you want to intercede on behalf of her?¡±


    All of a sudden, a shiver ran down Carlos¡¯ spine. He had no choice but to shut his mouth.


    ¡°Well, it seems like Rosalie is the one who shouldd worry about herself¡± Carlos thought.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie had already returned to her rental home. After turning on the lights, she put the


    fast food meal she bought from the cafeteria in the residential area on the table. It cost her 1 dor


    and 60 cents. Then, she walked into the bathroom to wash her hands.


    As she was doing dirty and heavy jobs daily, her hands were no longer fair and delicate


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hurt Lucas too deeply with my words today, Rosalie thought Secondster, she


    chuckled as she realized that if her words did not hurt Lucas deeply enough, he might waste more


    time on her while trying to express his affection. With that, Rosalie felt quite conflicted either way.


    She sighed and looked up at herself in the mirror on the wall. Now she was in a lot of trouble as she


    did not know what to do with Daniel¡¯s affairs and Wilma¡¯s illness.


    The moment Rosalie walked out of the bathroom, she stiffened at once Jonathan was sitting at the


    small dining table and was fiddling with a key at the same time


    It was her rental home key that she had given to him previously Later, in the hospital, she did not


    ask him to return the key. As the door lock of her rental home had not been changed, it was


    naturally very convenient for him to enter


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Rosalie questioned ufortably


    ¡°If I don¡¯te here, how do I know someone sent you back¡± As Jonathan spoke, he stood up and


    walked toward Rosalie ¡°Is the person who sent you home today from the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration? Is he the driver surnamed


    Lucas


    Rosalie was shocked. ¡°Did he witness the scene of Lucas sending me back? she wondered.


    For a moment, she pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Jonathan walked over and stood right in front of Rosalie Suddenly, he held her chin. ¡°Why? Did you


    refuse to stay by my side because of that man? What does he mean to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Rosalie wanted to turn her head away. Unfortunately, Jonathan¡¯s finger


    was so strong that she could not move even by an inch

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Jonathan slowly leaned down, his face slowly approaching her. He gently rubbed one side of her


    cheek with his cheek as if he was not parting from her. However, he spoke the words that made her


    terrified.


    ¡°None of my business? But if I wanted to know the answer, I would definitely know. Will you find out


    his position in your heart if something bad happens to him?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly trembled and stared at Jonathan. ¡°What do you want to do? He¡¯s just a colleague


    to me. There is nothing


    between us!¡±


    ¡°But he likes you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± murmured Jonathan as he rubbed her tender lips softly with his


    thumb.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that her lips were getting hot as if the ce where his finger touched was


    burning.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Her lips trembled slightly, and she spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°So, you care about him.¡± Jonathan breathed. His voice sounded as if he could remove all guards of


    others, but his gaze was sharp while he was staring at her.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Rosalie tried to avoid his breath but could not do so, no matter how she tried.


    Everything around her seemed to be enveloped by his aura. Not only were her lips hot, but even her


    body was slightly


    warm.


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t like him at all?¡± His lips gently brushed at the tip of her nose as if teasing an


    uneasy animal


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°No.¡±


    Jonathan suddenly chuckled, and his facial features seemed to soften with a smile. He appeared


    innocent and charming. The words contradicted each other but could be used on him


    simultaneously.


    Rosalie was in a daze. At that moment, he smiled as if he had be Jon again.


    ¡°Then, remember what you just said, Rosie. She did not return to her senses until Jonathan¡¯s voice


    sounded near her ear. He was not Jon but Jonathan.


    Growl!


    Her stomach growled at that moment.


    He was stunned for a moment before looking at her stomach.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I almost forgot that you haven¡¯t had anything yet.¡± He lowered his voice before loosening his grip


    on Rosalic.


    Rosalic breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she watched Jonathan walk to the table, raise his hand, and


    touch the boxed meal she bought, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too cold.¡±


    ¡°Just warm it up. Rosalie pursed her lips.


    However, Jonathan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s cold, how about we eat out? Speaking of


    which, I once said that if I had money in the future, I would treat you to a nice meal¡±


    Rosalie felt the emotions surge in her heart. When she heard that, she was delighted and looked


    forward to going out happily for a nice meal one day. However, Rosalie felt bitter when she listened


    to the same thing at that moment.


    the


    Ignoring her refusal, Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and went outside the residential area.


    Carlos was waiting outside. As soon as he saw Jonathan and Rosalieing out, he immediately


    got out of the car and opened the door respectfully.


    Jonathan dragged Rosalie into the car and ordered, ¡°Go to Imperial Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Carlos. He nced carefully at the two people in the back seat from the rearview


    mirror.


    Rosalie lowered her head, and Carlos could not see her expression clearly. However, Jonathan


    seemed to not be in a bad mood like he entered the residential area before. Carlos thought, ¡°Well,


    that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Imperial Restaurant was a well-known restaurant in Strico. It mainly offered royal delicacies, and the


    prices were naturally high. Usually, people who would have the meal there were rich or noble.


    Ordinary people would not go there at all.


    The car arrived at Imperial Restaurant. After Jonathan and Rosalie got out of the car, Jonathan


    naturally held Rosalie¡¯s hand again.


    ngers h


    She subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but his on tightly.


    Jonathan said calmly, ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise how I will take you in.¡±


    Stunned, Rosalie stopped struggling.


    10:47


    He led her into the restaurant. The staff respected Jonathan but asionally nced at Rosalie


    from the corner of their


    eyes.


    Rosalie knew that her cheap clothes were out of ce in the restaurant.


    The manager, Dexter, greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you¡¯re here. Do you need the usual


    private room?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Jonathan.


    Just as Dexter was about to lead the way, Rosalie was slightly stunned when she inadvertently


    caught a glimpse of a figure.


    It was Mandy.


    In Rosalie¡¯s impression, Mandy looked like a proud princess because her family owned a factory.


    When Rosalie met Mandy some time ago, thetter often mocked and ridiculed Rosalie. Mandy


    even deliberately schemed to let Rosalie show up at


    the ss reunion.


    At that moment, Rosalie was surprised to see Mandy snuggled up to a short and fat middle-aged


    man. They looked very intimate, like lovers.


    As far as Rosalie knew, Mandy always liked handsome men. When they were in school, Mandy


    always wanted to find a handsome man or a campus hunk as her boyfriend. She even imed


    disdainfully that she hated fat people the most. However, her actions were different from her words.


    As if noticing Rosalie¡¯s gaze, Mandy saw Rosalie. After seeing Rosalie, Mandy suddenly changed


    her expression. Mandy reprimanded, ¡°Rosalie, how can youe to this ce? Is this a ce


    where you cane?¡±


    At that moment, Mandy did not notice Jonathan standing beside Rosalie. All her attention was only


    on Rosalie. She only wanted someone to drive Rosalie out quickly.


    After all, Rosalie had seen her in an awkward situation. If Rosalie said something to others, it would


    be over for Mandy. Thinking of that, Mandy hated Rosalie, reckoning thetter was like a jinx.


    After Mandy met Rosalie in the mall, her car was smashed for no reason. Then, she schemed for


    Rosalie to show up at the ss reunion. However, after the ss reunion, something happened to


    her family, and the loan was rejected by the bank. The original cooperation was changed, but


    Mandy did not know who she had offended.


    Then, she also had to tter the rustic and fat man for her family¡¯s business. Mandy even had to use


    her body when necessary.


    She felt disgusted every time she had to put on a smiling face when the rustic and fat man took


    advantage of her.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    What Mandy feared the most, more than the disgusting sensation, was not being able to live a


    prosperous life from then on. She would have to work hard, like everyone else, from nine to five and


    save for a long time just to buy a designer bag. The thought of such a life terrified her.


    Mandy imagined herself to be high and mighty, looking down on Rosalie. Now that Rosalie saw


    Mandy grovel into a rustic and fat man, thetter became even more enraged.


    ¡°Mandy, do you know her?¡± The middle-aged, short, and chubby man standing next to Mandy spoke


    up.


    ¡°Yes. She was just released from prison not long ago, and now she is just a sanitary workerl¡± Mandy


    maliciously revealed Rosalie¡¯s background, then turned to Dexter, the manager, and asked, ¡°When


    did Imperial Restaurant start letting in sanitary workers?¡±


    As Jonathan was facing away from Mandy at the moment, she didn¡¯t see Jonathan¡¯s face.


    However, Dexter could see Jonathan¡¯s face.


    At that moment, he was trembling with fear, wishing he could immediately kick Mandy out of the


    restaurant.


    ¡°So what if she just got out of prison? So what if she is a sanitary worker? As long as it is someone


    Mr. Youngblood wants to bring in for a meal, even a street beggar cane in,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Who is permitted to eat in our restaurant is none of your business. Please apologize to this young


    lady!¡± Dexter said to Mandy.


    Mandy suddenly felt like she was about to explode with anger. ¡°Apologize to Rosalie? Seriously?¡±


    she mused.


    ¡°Do you no longer want your job?¡± she asked angrily. She then leaned against the middle-aged man


    next to her and said, ¡°Mr. Zeller, this person actually wants me to apologize to a sanitary worker. He


    has gone too far!¡±


    Robert Zeller was about to say something to defend Mandy when he heard a cold voice say. ¡°What


    is the big deal about apologizing? Even if I ask you to kneel, it is only right.¡±


    Hearing that, Robert was taken aback and looked up to see who had just spoken. The next second,


    his expression abruptly changed.


    It was none other than Jonathan, the CEO of the Youngblood Group.


    Robert had seen him once at a business conference, but due to his low status, he was unable to


    approach Jonathan for a


    conversation.


    Deep down, Robert had hoped to make connections and get to know Jonathan, but he never got


    the chance.


    He never expected to run into Jonathan again in such a situation. And, based on the current


    situation, it was clear that the woman by his side, Mandy, had already offended Jonathan.


    Robert loved beautiful women, and Mandy had served him well during that time.


    When Robert thought about how hard the spoiled and arrogant little princess tried to please him, he


    felt a little proud of


    himself.


    Nheless, inparison to offending Jonathan, Robert simply wanted to p Mandy in the


    face..


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just looking for trouble for no reason? Of all people, she has to insult someone close to


    Jonathan,¡± he remarked mentally.


    ¡°M-Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± Robert uttered repeatedly.


    Sweat was beading on his forehead.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Jonathan cast a cold, nce at there would be a lot more of them.¡±


    bert. ¡°If misunderstandings were that simple to ur in this world,


    Robert¡¯s face immediately darkened, and his bby body could not help but tremble.


    In the meantime, Mandy stared nkly at Jonathan. She had no idea who that person was, but the


    way Robert treated him suggested that he was of high status.


    It was only then that she realized Rosalie had been holding hands with that man the entire time.


    No matter how clueless Mandy was, she knew that she had shot herself in the foot.


    She pondered, ¡°When did Rosalie meet such a good-looking and wealthy man?¡± Mandy¡¯s heart was


    filled with envy. Soon after, she realized that the more she looked at that man¡¯s face, the more


    familiar it seemed to her.


    It was as if she had seen him before.


    Suddenly, Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Y-You are Rosalie¡¯s boy toy, right?¡±


    10.47


    As those words were spoken. Dexter¡¯s expression changed instantly. Robert was on the verge of


    copsing, regretting ever knowing someone like Mandy.


    Anyone in Strico who dared speak of Jonathan in such a way was courting their own death.


    Jonathan gave Mandy a half-smile, but his gaze was icy.


    ¡°Mandy, what nonsense are you spouting? This person is Jonathan Youngblood, the CEO of


    Youngblood Group!¡± Robert quickly exined.


    Instantaneously, Mandy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was Jonathan.


    ¡°How is that even possible? How can Jonathan be with Rosalie? The person Rosalie identally


    killed in the car ident back then was his fianc¨¦e!¡± she wondered.


    Mandy suddenly remembered an incident that happened before her family got into big trouble.


    When William bullied Rosalie in a club, it was Jonathan who stepped in to save her.


    At the time, everyone assumed it was because William had irritated Jonathan, resulting in Rosalie¡¯s


    lucky escape from him. But now it seemed that it was not a coincidence at all.


    She could not help but feel a shiver run down her spine.


    ¡°B-But Rosalie ¡°Mandy stopped and eventually shut herself up after meeting Jonathan¡¯s cold stare.


    A sense of fear arose from deep within her, warning her that if she continued speaking, her fate


    might be beyond redemption.


    ¡°Mandy, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Youngblood and this youngdy!¡± Robert urged.


    Mandy¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment as she looked at Rosalie, who had remained silent


    the entire time.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being forced to apologize to Rosalie was a total humiliation for her. Even though she was unwilling,


    the man beside Rosalie was Jonathan. She did not have much choice but toply.


    Just as Mandy was about to swallow her pride and apologize, Jonathan casually said, ¡°Then kneel


    down and apologize.¡±


    When Mandy heard that, her eyes widened again, and she felt a surge of rage rise within her. ¡°Do


    you want me to get down on my knees and apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°What if I do? Are you saying she is unworthy?¡± Jonathan respondedzily. ¡°Whoever I want to


    apologize to her must apologize to her because I hold her in high regard


    Mandy¡¯s expression darkened as Robert urged, ¡°Mandy, hurry up and kneel down to apologize. You


    should apologize properly because you were in the wrong!¡±


    The problem was that everyone around them would see her kneel. If that happened, she would be


    unable to hold her head high in the future. Thinking of that, Mandy was in a dilemma.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, felt as if she were in the middle of a meaningless argument.


    Rosalie watched as Mandy appeared to be about to kneel before her and instinctively moved away.


    However, she could not move an inch because someone was pressing down on her shoulders.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t move. If she wants to apologize, let her apologize properly.¡± Jonathan whispered into


    Rosalie¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Dexter and Robert were taken aback by their interaction.


    It was said that Jonathan was not interested in women. Even when he was with his former fianc¨¦e,


    Mnie, they treated each other respectfully. No one had ever seen Jonathan that close to a


    woman before.


    Furthermore, he was publicly seeking justice for a woman.


    ¡°R-Rosalie, it is my fault. I should not have said that about you. I will never do it again. Please


    ept my apologies!¡± Mandy said as she knelt and apologized.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, observed Mandy without sympathy. After all, Mandy had never shown


    her any sympathy. She was not the kind of person who would sympathize with someone who


    mocked and taunted her.


    Even though Mandy was kneeling in front of her. Rosalie did not enjoy the situation. There was no


    satisfaction to be found


    in it.


    ¡°Are you going to forgive her, Rosie?¡± Jonathan murmured as if presenting her with a choice.


    Rosalie lowered her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan said, holding Rosalie¡¯s hand once more and motioning to Dexter to


    lead the


    way.


    Upon seeing that, Dexter immediately led the way, while Mandy remained dazed, kneeling in ce,


    struggling toprehend what was going on.


    ¡°Did Jonathan just call Rosalie ¡®Rosie? What does this mean? When did they get so close?


    Jonathan is obviously treating Rosalie intimately earlier. They look more like lovers than friends!¡±


    Mandy pondered.


    Following Jonathan¡¯s departure, Robert angrily confronted Mandy, asking, ¡°Are you tired of living?


    Next time, do not drag me into your meaningless debate! Remember, it is not that I don¡¯t want to


    help your family, but you offended Jonathan. In this case, I am powerless to help.¡±


    After Robert finished speaking, he marched toward the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Finallying to her senses, Mandy quickly stood up and rushed over to Robert at the entrance.


    ¡°I had no idea that woman was connected to Jonathan. She intentionally set me up and tried to use


    Jonathan to get even with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Whether she is doing it on purpose or not, Jonathan is on her side.¡±


    Mandy hurriedly said, ¡°But didn¡¯t Jonathan spare me already? He just walked away without saying


    anything else.¡±


    When Robert heard that, he gave Mandy the look one would give a fool. He used to think she was


    somewhat clever, but he finally realized she was truly stupid at that moment.


    Humans were never concerned about stepping on ants.


    Without paying any more attention to Mandy, Robert left in his car. Before leaving, he told Mandy


    not toe looking for him again.


    Mandy¡¯s expression was contorted.


    She had worked hard to curry favor with Robert, even suffering losses in the process. In the end,


    she lost everything. ¡°How can this be happening? It¡¯s all because of Rosalie! If she hadn¡¯t met


    Jonathan, then¡­ she thought.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Mandy, and she shivered as she realized something-


    ¡°Could it be that Rosalie was the reason my car was vandalized and my family¡¯s business got into


    trouble? Is it because I mocked and plotted against Rosalie that things have turned out this way?¡±


    she pondered.


    Her family had discussed the matter at the time, but they had no idea who they had offended.


    Mandy now felt she had found the answer.


    It was Jonathan all along.


    Jonathan had been supporting Rosalie since then.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie followed Jonathan into a private room.


    snacks first.


    ¡°ler they both sat down, Jonathan had Dexter bring out some


    ¡°Here, have some to ease your hunger. The snacks here are quite good,¡± he said, picking up one of


    them and offering it to Her.


    Rosalie paused for a moment before epting it and beginning to eat bite by bite.


    Next, Jonathan personally ced the menu in front of Rosalie and asked, ¡°Rosie, take a look. Is


    there anything you¡¯d like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You go ahead and order. I don¡¯t have any particr cravings, Rosalie replied. Despite


    the fact that she was eating those delicate snacks, she felt as if she were chewing on wax. She


    couldn¡¯t taste the vors.


    Jonathan squinted his eyes slightly, staring at Rosalie.


    Instantly, a chill seemed to pervade the air around them.


    Even Dexter held his breath, fearing that Jonathan might lose his temper in the private room.


    Thankfully, a hint of a smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll order for you.¡±


    He then proceeded to order several dishes in quick session. Dexter jotted them down before


    leaving the private room. After Dexter exited the private room, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Who would have guessed that the local tyrant of Strico wouldvish attention on a woman who


    appeared unresponsive to his affections?¡± he mused.


    One of the waitresses, who was known for her fondness for gossip, approached Dexter and


    inquired, ¡°Did Mr. Youngblood really bring a woman to dine here? What is his rtionship with that


    woman?¡±


    Dexter gave the waitress a stern warning look. ¡°Some questions should never be asked. Do you


    think he was joking when he asked the woman to kneel and apologize earlier? Her days in Strico


    might not be so pleasant from now on!¡±


    The waitress cowered in horror after hearing that, but she could not help but cast a nce toward


    Jonathan¡¯s private room. Inside the private room. Jonathan smiled gently at Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, are


    these snacks not to your liking? If you want, I can have them changed.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie declined, looking at the smiling man in front of her. She used to enjoy seeing his


    smile, feeling that it could sweep away all weariness.


    But now, looking at his smile only sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Can I leave immediately after I


    finish this meal?¡± she asked. His gaze flickered slightly. ¡°Are you in a hurry to leave?¡±


    She lied, saying, ¡°I need to get some sleep early. In reality, she did not want to spend that much


    time with him face-to-face. The more time they spent together, the more she realized how different


    Jon and Jonathan were from one another.


    Despite the fact that she was aware that Jon was a made-up person, an illusion created by


    Jonathan, she would unintentionally long for the Jon she had once known, who did not exist at all.


    Nheless, she still found herself thinking about him.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me,¡± he stated, his gaze fixed on her. It wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement of fact.


    Her body tensed, and she pressed her lips tightly.


    ¡°Why? Is it because I am Jonathan Are you still yearning for Jon?¡± he inquired, seeing right through


    her.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Rosalie¡¯s body tensed even further, and almost instinctively, she turned her face away, not wanting


    him to see her current expression.


    ¡°But have you ever considered that it¡¯s because I am Jonathan Youngblood that I can make that old


    ssmate of yours kneel and apologize to you? I can make it so that from now on, you won¡¯t have


    to worry about others¡¯ opinions, and those who look down on you will have to treat you with


    respect,¡± Jonathan calmly stated.


    ¡°What difference does that make? I would just be bullying others by unting my powerful


    connections,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What is the problem with that? I am willing to let you unt your rtionship with me. How about


    it?¡± He leaned back in his chair, staring at her as if he were having a minor conversation.


    Rosalie stared at him, perplexed. She assumed that when she approached him that day for help,


    his rejection meant that he had cut ties with her.


    After all, a man of his stature would never allow himself to be rejected by a woman.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly appear at her rental home that evening and even


    bring her to the restaurant.


    Also, the reason he made Mandy kneel in front of her earlier was probably to teach her the


    significance of the power Jonathan held.


    Mandy, who was prominent and arrogant, was forced to apologize in front of him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, confused.


    He gave it some thought, but he was not entirely certain of it himself. Perhaps he just wanted to see


    her again.


    After being turned down once, he wondered if she would try to beg him again.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Even now, with him right in front of her, she did not beg him for assistance.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are you not going to beg me to help your rtives?¡± he asked tly.


    Stunned, Rosalie slowly widened her eyes. ¡°Would you release them from the police station if I


    begged?¡±


    ¡°How will you know if you do not even try?¡± he asked, a half-simile tugging at his lips.


    A mix of anxiety and unease shed across her face. She wondered if he was saying that to make


    her feel rejected again after begging him or if he truly intended to assist her in rescuing Daniel and


    the others.


    The next instant, Rosalie clenched her fists, determined to hold on to even a tiny glimmer of hope


    for Wilma¡¯s sake.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    *I-I beg you. Would you kindly have them released from the police station?¡± she inquired. At that


    moment, she had made up her mind. Even if Jonathan made her kneel or humiliated herter, she


    would bear it all.


    To her surprise, Jonathan suddenly stood up, walked over to her, and took her right hand in his. He


    gently pried her clenched fingers open.


    ¡°Rosie, did you forget that your hand is still injured? Doesn¡¯t clenching your fist hurt even though the


    wound in your palm has scabbed over the course of time?¡± Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened as he spoke


    soothingly to her.


    To keep some semnce of sanity, she injured herself on purpose that day at the Foster residence,


    resulting in a wound in her palm.


    That night, Jonathan saved her from the brink of despair.


    ¡°It seems like your hands are always cold. Would you like me to warm them up?¡± he asked softly.


    She looked at hisrge hands, which were gently holding her delicate hands. His hands gradually


    warmed hers.


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of the private room.


    ¡°Come in Jonathan naturally responded.


    The door swung open. Dexter and a few waitresses entered the private room carrying dishes.


    Rosalie tried to pull her hand away instinctively, but Jonathan grabbed it firmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    move. They are still cold.¡±


    The manager and waitresses all turned to look at them, who were holding hands at the time.


    Rosalie¡¯s face immediately flushed with embarrassment.


    Regardless, Jonathan continued to hold Rosalie¡¯s hands with no regard for the onlookers.


    ¡°I this really Mr. Youngblood, who is rumored to have stripped and dumped a woman on the street


    after she knowingly seduced him?¡± Dexter wondered.


    After all, Jonathan was known for being indifferent to women, but now he was showing such


    gentleness toward an


    10:471


    ordinary-looking woman.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    Dexter was the first to recover from his shock. He cleared his throat and motioned for the


    waitresses to ce the dishes on the table before exiting the room quickly and closing the private


    room door cautiously.


    ¡°I must ask, did we just see what I think we did? Who is this woman?¡± someone asked, leaning in


    closer to Dexter.


    Dexter¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°This woman might be a significant figure in Strico in the


    future.¡±


    Indeed, if Jonathan truly favored a woman, she would be an untouchable figure in Strico.


    It was quiet once more inside the private room. Rosalie could feel her face bing hotter by the


    second after Jonathan managed to warm her hand.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s eat. These dishes are best when they are hot,¡± Jonathan said, sitting next to Rosalie.


    Naturally, he began serving her food.


    Nheless, Rosalie¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere as she ate absent-mindedly. She would


    asionally cast a quick nce at Jonathan. After a while, she gathered her courage and broached


    the subject again. ¡°W-Would you consider helping me release my rtives from the police station?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really want me to help your rtives,¡± he replied.


    In reality, Rosalie was only doing it for Wilma¡¯s sake. However, she still stared straight at Jonathan,


    her gaze intense. ¡°Will you?¡±


    Jonathan looked at the woman in front of him, scrutinizing her from head to toe. She appeared to


    have be even thinner than before. Her chin had be more pointed, and her eyes beneath


    her delicate brows seemed to have grownrger. Her face was so small that his hand seemed to be


    able topletely conceal it.


    Her eyes were filled with hope and longing at that moment, making her appear vulnerable and


    evoking sympathy. Usually, he disliked weak and frail people.


    However, it appeared that he was making an exception in her case.


    He moved his hand, picked up the wine ss in front of him, and poured a ss of red wine for her.


    ¡°How about we have a drink?¡±


    ¡°A drink?¡± Rosalie was taken aback, not expecting him to suggest that.


    ¡°Yes, a drink. I want to see how you look when you drink,¡± he said with a faint smile.


    Rosalie hesitated. Her alcohol tolerance was low. If she drank, she might get drunk and have no


    idea what she would do afterward.


    ¡°H-How much do I have to drink?¡± she inquired.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Drink until I am pleased,¡± he said.


    She bit her lips and looked down. Her gaze fixed on the ss of wine in his hand. The indoor light


    shone on her face, and there was an indescribable beauty on her fluttering eyshes.


    ¡°Are you afraid I will take advantage of you when you¡¯re drunk? If I want a woman, there are many


    ways to do it, not so much as to use this method. No one dares to say anything, even if I sleep with


    you right now.¡± He spoke as if he could read her mind.


    Rosalie mocked herself inwardly, ¡°He was right. I shouldn¡¯t have thought so much.¡±


    She took the ss of wine and drank it.


    The wine went down the throat. It was bitter and sweet.


    She wasn¡¯t much of a drinker. She mostly drank champagne when she drank to socialize for work


    back in the day.


    As she was Zachary¡¯s girlfriend back then, no one would force her to drink.


    Rosalie drank the second ss without hesitation after Jonathan poured more wine into her ss.


    She drank the wine one after the other as if it were medicine. She continued to drink the wine to


    please him.


    On the other hand, he smiled the entire time as if it was a great pleasure to watch her drink like


    this.


    Rosalie only felt like her mind was a little jumbled after drinking so much. Her hands and feet were


    getting more and more out of control, and even her voice began to stammer.


    ¡°You should drink too¡­ When her wine ss was once again filled with red wine, she staggered


    and handed it to him, grinning.


    He could tell she was drunk by her behavior.


    He had seen her drunk once before. This time, however, it waspletely different,


    At the time, he was irritated that someone else was also interested in his game target.


    Now¡­ he was captivated by her every expression. Even if he knew she was drunk now, her smile


    and what she said didn¡¯t make sense, but he still couldn¡¯t help replying. ¡°Do you want me to drink


    it?¡±


    She nodded firmly ¡°Yes Drinking alone¡­ is so boring. Would you like to drink with me?¡±


    He was surprised and thought. ¡°She¡¯ll never speak in such a coquettish tone when she¡¯s sober.¡±


    ¡°Say it again. Repeat what you just said¡± He gently moved his finger across her lips.


    ¡°Would


    you like to drink with me¡­ she muttered, staring at him as if her eyes were stained with scarlet.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± He spat out the word gently. He didn¡¯t even realize his tone was pampering.


    Jonathan took the wine ss from Rosalie and drank it.


    Her smile became brighter and brighter. She picked up the bottle, poured herself a ss of wine,


    and was about to drink it. This time, Jonathan reached out to stop her. ¡°Rosie, you are drunk. You


    don¡¯t need to drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­ to drink anymore?¡± she murmured, looking drunk.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to drink it anymore,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She tilted her head and felt as if she had forgotten something. After a long time, she


    suddenly said as if she remembered something, ¡°Jon, will you let go of Uncle Daniel and the rest?¡±


    She finally finished the sentence intermittently.


    ¡°I will,¡± he replied. After all, it was something he had promised to do. He had seen her drunk, so it


    was only natural that he should fulfill her wish and set those people free.


    He took the ss of wine from her and drank it again.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°She must be drunk, or she wouldn¡¯t have called me Jon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize how much he enjoyed hearing her call him ¡°Jon¡± softly. Her tone made him feel as


    if someone was always Waiting for him in the dark.


    She smiled sweetly again as if she hadpleted the task. Then, she hugged Jonathan with her


    arms around his neck. ¡°Jon, L.. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯d like to¡­ sleep¡­¡±


    She muttered and then fell asleep in his arms.


    10:47


    He lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms nkly.


    When she was awake, she was very alert toward him. But when she fell asleep, she let go of all


    guard against him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosie, you do look cuter when you¡¯re drunk,¡± he murmured, gently brushing the hair off her cheek.


    Her checks were flushed because of drinking, and her mesmerizing eyes were closed. He could see


    more clearly on her slightly curled eyshes, small nose, and delicate lips, all of which looked so


    appealing.


    As if to further prove the point, his heartbeat seemed to beat a little faster.


    Jonathan lowered his gaze and slowly took the coat he had set aside. He draped it around her.


    Then he picked her up and walked straight out of the private room.


    She slept peacefully with her face buried in his arms. When they arrived at the parking lot, Carlos


    was already waiting there and opened the door respectfully.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie into the car.


    Two people walked toward the parking lot not far away. Calvin was taken aback by this scene.


    It seemed that Jonathan had a partner. Jonathan appeared to be very fond of the woman based on


    how carefully he carried


    her in the car,


    Loretta was with Calvin when they witnessed the scene. She, on the other hand, had a different


    thought than Calvin.


    Although she didn¡¯t notice Jonathan¡¯s expression as he carried her, the woman¡¯s shoes¡­ She


    recalled that Rosalie seemed to have a simr pair of shoes.


    Loretta wondered, ¡°Could it be¡­ the woman Jonathan was carrying¡­ Is that Rosalie?¡±


    Thinking of the scene in which Rosalie and Jonathan were together in the rental home, Loretta felt


    uneasy.


    Loretta followed Calvin into the car after Jonathan¡¯s car had exited the parking lot.


    ¡°Calvin, I was just thinking¡­ Is that Mr. Jonathan Youngblood?¡± Loretta asked deliberately.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him,¡± Calvin replied indifferently.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you know who the woman he was carrying is?¡± she continued to ask.


    He turned slightly and looked at Loretta. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you curious? If you¡¯re curious, ask him


    the next time you see him.¡±


    Loretta was at a loss for words. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She forced a smile and replied,


    ¡°I was just curious. Just a random question.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to be so curious.¡± Calvin looked away and started driving the car.


    ¡°All right. I understand, Loretta said obediently.


    She had inquired about Calvin¡¯s preference. He preferred submissive women. The more obedient


    they were, the longer they could stay with him. Those women who relied on his favor and


    desperately wished to be the ¡°exception¡± or his ¡°only one¡± were all dumped by him.


    Although she also desired to be the ¡°exception¡± and ¡°only one,¡± she wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry. She


    would slowly make Calvin value her more.


    ¡°Calvin, thank you for buying me the ne today. I like it so much. But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a


    chance to wear such a beautiful and luxurious ne.¡± Loretta appeared happy at first, then


    regretful.


    Loretta thought her performance was perfect. However, Calvin thought it was somewhat ridiculous.


    After all, he had seen too many women acting. He replied, ¡°You can wear it for the Starlight


    Banquet.¡±


    Loretta was overjoyed. Then, she added, ¡°But I¡¯m just a new actor now. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get an


    invitation to the Starlight Banquet.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need an invitation to get there. Just follow me. I¡¯ll introduce some directors and producers


    to you,¡± Calvin said. Loretta immediately replied, ¡°Calvin, you are so nice!¡±


    Calvin drove the car with a cold gaze throughout.


    He knew what Loretta desired, so he said it. After all, she was his girlfriend at the moment.


    He didn¡¯t mind giving her some benefits, as long as she could bring him somefort.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the Leighton residence, Loretta said affectionately, ¡°Calvin,


    thank you for driving me home. Would you¡­ like toe in?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he rejected, slowly approaching her face.


    Loretta¡¯s heart raced, and she thought, ¡°Is he going to kiss me?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to be disappointed as he just stroked her lips and gently wiped off some of


    the lipstick she had put


    1.


    He frowned slightly, drew a piece of tissue paper to wipe the lipstick off his finger, and then said


    faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t apply this, color next time. It is too bright for your lips.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay. I get it,¡± Loretta responded right away.


    ¡°Then, get out of the car,¡± he instructed in an emotionless tone,


    As soon as Loretta got out of the car, the car sped away.


    Loretta bit her lips, with a look of doubt shing across her face. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Calvin


    appeared to be willing to do anything to please her. He would buy anything she liked, like designer


    shoes, bags, clothes, and jewelry.


    Furthermore, he invested a lot in her acting career as if they were free.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to like her at all. He even looked at her coldly at times.


    ¡°It¡¯s only just begun. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win Calvin¡¯s heart,¡± Lorettaforted herself inwardly.


    ¡°But what happened to Rosalie? Is Rosalie with Jonathan now?¡± This doubt lingered in Loretta¡¯s


    mind.


    In the small rental home, Jonathan carried Rosalie to the room and put her on the bed.


    ¡°You may go back now,¡± Jonathan told Carlos, who had followed him in.


    Carlos¡¯ eyes shed with surprise. But after working for Jonathan for many years, he naturally


    understood that there were some things he shouldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°All right,¡± Carlos answered and left the rental home.


    Carlos wondered, ¡°Since Mr. Youngblood asked him to leave first, does that mean he¡¯s staying here


    tonight?¡±


    In the rental home, there were only Jonathan and Rosalie left.


    Jonathan helped Rosalie take off her shoes and coat, then covered her with the quilt. He pulled a


    chair and sat by the bed.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t stayed here in a long time. The ¡°traces¡± of his past living in this house


    appeared to be gone. Jonathan wondered, ¡°Did she throw away everything I used?¡± Thinking of


    this, he frowned and felt uneasy.


    10:47


    At this moment, Rosalie, who was sleeping, suddenly opened her eyes and tried to get out of bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, ¡°Water¡­ I want to drink water¡­¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°She must be thirsty after drinking so much wine earlier.¡±


    Jonathan sighed and pressed her to sit on the bed. ¡°Sit still. I¡¯ll get you some water!¡±


    If she went to get the water by herself now, she might be scalded by the hot water.


    Jonathan came to the tabletop with a thermos sk, knowing Rosalie always left a cup of room-


    temperature water there. When she wanted to drink water in the winter, she could simply mix it with


    hot water to make warm water.


    He took a cup, mixed some warm water in it, and returned to the bedside.


    Rosalie sat quietly on the bed as instructed. She looked well-behaved, sitting almost like that of a


    primary school student. Jonathan looked at Rosalie and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Rosalie looked up when she heard hisughter. She looked at Jonathan with her half-opened


    mesmerizing eyes. Her face was flushed, and her lips were red as well.


    ¡°Water¡­¡± she kept murmuring, but her sitting posture remained the same as before.


    Jonathan only felt she was indescribably cute.


    ¡°Okay. Here¡¯s your water, he said, carefully handing the ss of water to her lips.


    Rosalie hurriedly reached out to grab the ss and drank up all the water. She took a long, satisfied


    breath after finishing. Then, she smiled at Jonathan and said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough? Do you want more?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie tilted her head as if trying to understand what he meant, and then she murmured, ¡°Sleepy¡­


    Sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Before Jonathan could finish the sentence, Rosalie had already reached out to grab


    his hand.


    Jonathan hadn¡¯t been paying attention, and she had dragged him onto the bed.


    The next thing he knew, Rosalie was already on top of him, smiling softly. She then gently touched


    his face.


    ¡°Jon¡­ Why are you so good-looking?¡± Her voice sounded softly in his cars, with the smell of wine in


    her sweet breath as if to charm him.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    His ck eyes fixedly stared at her. At this moment, she was drunk with tenderness and charm.


    How many people had seen


    her like this?


    ¡°Has Zachary¡­ also seen her like this?¡± Jonathan thought.


    Suddenly, a touch of jealousy rose in his heart. He was envious that Zachary had dated her before.


    When she and Zachary were together, did she also call out his name with such a gentle voice? How


    close were they before?


    ¡°Do you really think I look good?¡± he murmured. He wanted to keep her bound to his side like this


    so that no one could see how charming she was.


    ¡°Yes, Jon, you are the most handsome man I have ever seen. She chuckled softly, yfully tapping


    her finger on the tip of his nose as if he were an interesting toy.


    It seemed that she was the only one who could treat him as a toy.


    Suddenly, her expression changed. Her sinile disappeared and was reced by a sense of


    sadness. ¡°Jon, I will be nice to you. Don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±


    Her eyes were covered with mist as if he was extremely important to her. If he left, it would be


    unbearable for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to leave. Did you forget that it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t want to stay with me?¡± he said.


    He knew she was drunk now, and tomorrow, she might not remember what she had said. But he still


    couldn¡¯t help asking her seriously.


    She tilted her head and seemed to be seriously thinking about the question. ¡°Why¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t I


    want to be with you, Jon? I really want to stay with you¡­ Really¡­ Perhaps only when she was so


    drunk could he hear such words.


    Her face came close to his lips, and she pecked him a kiss.


    His body suddenly stiffened, and his eyes were darkening. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know. She was still smiling happily as if she had just kissed something sweet.


    Even though the women who wanted to get close to him made more intimate moves, he didn¡¯t feel


    anything. Only she was an exception.


    At this moment, she seemed as innocent as a child. The weight of the three years of imprisonment


    seemed to have been lifted, and it was as if she had returned to her sunny and positive self.


    He suddenly closed his eyes and unconsciously tightened his fists.


    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t touch you no matter what you do to me?¡± His voice was hoarse. He


    couldn¡¯t tell whether he was talking to her or himself.


    She blinked her eyes as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Then, she made a thoughtful look.


    After a while, she suddenly smiled and kissed him directly.


    He stiffened and epted her kiss passively. Such sweetness made him indulge in it


    unconsciously.


    When her lips retreated from his, he felt a sudden loss. He wanted more.


    When she looked at him, when she smiled and called him ¡°Jon,¡± when her hands wrapped around


    his neck and the sweet breath rushed into his nose, he felt like he was getting drunk too.


    ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t have said anything about not touching a drunk woman,¡± he murmured. It


    was the first time he had broken his promise because of her.


    He bent down and kissed her lips, which made him so attached.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been kissing her, but when the kiss ended, he noticed that she had


    fallen asleep once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡±A rare sense of powerlessness filled his body. She was the only one who could make


    him so embarrassed.


    Jonathan fixed his dark eyes on the woman under him. After a while, he finally sighed and covered


    Rosalie with the quilt again. Then, he got out of bed and sat by the bedside.


    ¡°You owe me one, okay?¡± he whispered. His voice floated in the air.


    The small rental home no longer seemed cold and empty. Even the air carried a hint of warmth.


    When Rosalie woke up and saw Jonathan sitting by her bedside, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you think you can walk back by yourself after getting drunk?¡± Jonathan asked in return.


    Only then did Rosalie suddenly remember. Yesterday, she seemed to have drunk a lot of wine.


    Even the only memory in her head was that she drank in the private room.


    Then yesterday, after you sent me back you didn¡¯t go back?¡± she asked. ¡°Is he sitting here all right?¡±


    she wondered


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t go back. I took care of you all night.¡± he replied ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say thank you to


    Thank you¡± said Rosalie feeling strange. He asked her to drink but now, she was thanking him ¡°By


    the way, can you let Uncle Daniel and others go


    She suddenly thought of the purpose of her drinkingst night. Instantly, she looked at him with an


    eager and nervous expression fearing that he might say no or something like that


    Jonathan chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Carlos to do it. It shouldn¡¯t be long before they are


    released¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that


    ¡°After Uncle Daniel and the others are released. Granny¡¯s condition should improve,¡± she thought

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°It¡¯s just that they had set you up and had been locked up for so many days because of you. Aren¡¯t


    you worried that they¡¯ll bear a grudge against you and humiliate you more?¡± he asked.


    Rosalie was silent. She naturally understood Daniel and the rest would not be grateful to her for


    releasing them after this incident. Instead, they will resent her more.


    ¡°None of them matter to me, so I don¡¯t care how much they hate or think of me,¡± she said calmly as


    she looked down.


    However, her calmness annoyed him for some reason.


    ¡°What about me?¡± he asked abruptly.


    ¡°What?¡± She froze as she was thrown off guard.


    He propped his hands on the edge of the bed and approached her, asking, ¡°What about me? Do


    you care about me? Do you care what I think of you?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. If he was Jon, she naturally cared about him. However, he was now


    Jonathan¡­


    ¡°It probably doesn¡¯t matter to you whether I care,¡± she said.


    ¡°What if it matters?¡± he asked.


    She bit her lips and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I care.¡±


    He seemed a little surprised that she admitted it so straightforwardly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Jonathan. You¡¯re important in Strico. One word from you can even change other


    people¡¯s lives. Of course, I care about what you think. You know I can¡¯t afford to offend you.¡±


    The consequence of offending him was repeated torture in prison. She was afraid, so afraid!


    In fact, she could not afford to offend him at all.


    His mood worsened instantly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend me? In that case, did you ever think of offending me when you said you


    refused to stay by my side?¡± he asked coldly.


    She winced slightly


    He raised a hand and suddenly grabbed the back of her head, pulling her face close to him. He then


    said in an extremely amorous tone, ¡°Do you know what happened between us in this room after 1


    brought you homest night?¡±


    Her expression changed instantly. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. But what if I did touch you?¡± he asked in reply.


    She instantly turned pale as she bit her lower lip hard until it was about to bleed. The calmness in


    her eyes was finally reced by panic, anxiety, and uncertainty.


    Jonathan instantly felt his mood worsening.


    He had said that just to punish her because she put him in a bad mood. However, he could not tell


    who was being punished.


    now.


    He instantly released his hand, straightened up, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t touch you, but


    it was you whoy on me and refused to leavest night.¡±


    Rosalie was about to feel relieved when she heard the first half of his speech, but the second half


    made her tense.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± she denied it almost reflexively.


    He looked coldly at her. ¡°How is it not possible? You were drunk and didn¡¯t remember what


    happened. Do you want me to help you recall it? Should I tell you how you pressed me on the bed


    and kissed mest night?¡±


    Her face became redder as he spoke.


    By the time he finished speaking, her face was already as red as a ripe tomato.


    Rosalie hurried out of bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go wash up.¡± Then, she hurried into the bathroom.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie¡¯s back as she was running for her life, and his eyes darkened.


    In the bathroom, Rosalie looked at her red face in the mirror and gasped.


    She could not believe what Jonathan had just said.


    She thought, I pressed him down and kissed him.


    How is that possible?


    But¡­ She hesitated.


    She wondered, ¡®Is it really impossible? I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m capable of doing when I¡¯m


    drunk.


    What if Jonathan spoke the truth? Then, I¡­


    Rosalie had the urge to bury herself in a hole at the thought of that possibility.


    After washing up in a hurry, she walked out of the bathroom to find Jonathan still in her home.


    He was sitting in a chair, sipping a ss of water in his hand.


    His broad shoulders and slim waist were covered by an exquisite suit. His long legs ovepped


    each other elegantly. Jonathan had a handsome face with defined and delicate features. His long


    eyshes looked like fans when he looked down People could not help but imagine how charming


    and beautiful his eyes would be when they were fully opened.


    Just the sight of him sitting was pleasing to the eyes. It was as if he were a painting.


    Even if he was holding a cheap and ordinary coffee cup, it did not diminish his nobleness.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice that¡­ in the past?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Rosalie inwardlymented about herself. When Jonathan lived here with her, she should have


    noticed that some of his gestures, actions, table manners, and the behaviour he inadvertently


    disyed were not of a homeless man¡¯s


    Just then, Jonathan looked up gently. His beautiful eyes looked over at Rosalie. At that instant, she


    felt as if her whole body was about to be sucked into his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to work,¡± she said as she finally regained her senses. It was already past nine o¡¯clock


    in the morning. She had beente for several hours, so her sry would probably be deducted and


    she would get scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I asked for a leave for you,¡± he said.


    She paused slightly and only heard him add, ¡°By the way, have you thrown away all my clothes and


    stuff?¡±


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Did you also throw away the gloves that you knitted for me?¡± he asked as he stared at her.


    She hesitated slightly before saying. ¡°No. I put them away.¡±


    Throwing things away was a luxury for her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you throw them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re worth a few dors, at least. Even if they¡¯re used, I can still sell¡­¡±


    However, his face had darkenedpletely before she could finish speaking. ¡°You really know how


    to piss me off¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan red at Rosalie for a moment and said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thrown away the gloves,


    finish knitting the gloves and give them to me.¡±


    She froze and looked nkly at him. He did not have to act in front of her anymore. She even


    knitted the gloves with wool from her old sweater.


    ¡°Why does he want the gloves? Is he really going to wear them?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    People like him usually wore customized gloves from luxury brands.


    He looked at her dumbfounded appearance and added. Just take it rtives¡±


    repayment for my letting go of your one-of-a-kind


    She looked troubled. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the size I¡¯ve written down back then She had measured the


    size of has hands with a tape measure for some time to make gloves for him


    She did not intend to continue knitting the gloves, so she threw away the paper she used to record


    his size


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the size, measure my hands again,¡± he said directly.


    She had no choice but to take out a tape measure and sit beside him, measuring the size of his


    hands with it


    Naturally, her hand inevitably touched his


    Whenever her fingertips touched his hand, she would try her best to avoid it carefully. She even


    used the tape measure with two fingers holding the edge


    He looked at her with a scoff ¡°You were so bold that you hugged me and kissed mest night. Now,


    it¡¯s like you don¡¯t even want to touch me What¡¯s the matter? Is it difficult for you to touch me?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face instantly reddened again. ¡°I-I was drunk at the time.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t even want to touch me if you¡¯re not drunk?¡± he asked as he stared at her.


    She froze, not knowing what to say for a moment as she looked at his mocking eyes.


    He gently looked down to hide the glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Rosie, one day, I¡¯ll make you touch me willingly. I won¡¯t force you to stay with me. But believe it or


    not, one day, you¡¯ll beg to stay by my side.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s cold voice was indifferent as he was only chatting with Rosalie, but it was like a bomb


    exploding in Rosalie¡¯s ear. It instantly made her flustered.


    She thought, ¡°Touch him willingly and beg to stay by his side?


    How is this possible?


    We¡¯re from different worlds. Besides¡­ The name Jonathan meant pain to me¡­. So much pain.


    Rosalie came to the Environment and Sanitation Administration in the afternoon.


    Yulissa looked at her haggard appearance and asked with concern whether she was sick for taking


    the morning off. She could only force a smile and say she had some issues at home.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie had an indescribable feeling at the thought of giving Jonathan the gloves after finishing


    them.


    In the evening, a rtive from his mother¡¯s hometown called and said Daniel and the rest had been


    released and met Wilma in the ward. Wilma finally seemed better.


    However, the rtive asked Rosalie to go back during the weekend. They had to discuss Wilma¡¯s


    condition.


    After hanging up the phone. Rosalie became gloomy. Wilma was the only one she cared about in


    her hometown.


    Anyway, she had to go back during the weekend.


    In the next few days, Jonathan did not show up in front of her again. Rosalie was relieved and


    began to knit the unfinished gloves ording to the size of his hands.


    Although Jonathan did not say when he wanted the gloves, she still wanted to finish them as soon


    as possible. However, she had not woven many gloves before, so she was not very skilled and


    made mistakes easily.


    Once she made a mistake, she would have to disassemble some parts and start over.


    In order to finish the gloves sooner, Rosalie simply took the halfpleted gloves and wool with


    her. She could knit them during lunch break.


    Yulissa saw Rosalie knitting gloves and asked curiously, ¡°Are you knitting them for yourself? But


    they seem a little bigger.¡±


    ¡°Are they for someone? Yulissa asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like your size. Did you knit them for someone else?¡± Yulissa guessed.


    Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you?¡± Yulissa added.


    ¡°No,¡± she quickly denied it


    ¡°Why are voit king so hard on them if you don¡¯t have a boyfriend! You¡¯re even Yulisa obviously did


    not believe her


    he gloves during lunch break¡±


    Rosalie was spees hless What could she say? Could she tell Yulista that she was knitting the


    gloves for Jonathan and that she wanted to give them to him as soon as possible, so she even used


    her lunch break to


    If Rosalie did say that. Yulissa would think she was out of her mind.


    them!


    Yulissa felt a little pitiful. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s a pity that Lucas going to suffer heartbreak. He¡¯s a


    good man. He has a house and is honest. You¡¯ll spend your life safe and sound after marrying a


    man like him¡±


    Indeed, het life would be safe and sound if she married Lucas


    However, the moment the car ident happened, she was doomed to have nothing to do with ¡°safe


    and sound¡±


    Rosalie hoped Lucas would find a woman who would love him and be with him forever


    ¡°But I heard Lucas¡¯ quitting I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. Working in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration isn¡¯t that ssy, but at least he has a stable job. It¡¯s not easy to find a stable job


    nowadays.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned Lucas wants to resign


    Yulissa muttered. ¡°That¡¯s what 1 heard. It¡¯s impossible for him to quit a job that others are after¡±


    Rosalie was a little confused.


    She thought. Is Lucas quitting because of what I said? Is it because I said he didn¡¯t have money


    that night!


    I just want him to stop wasting his time on me. But if he really quit his job.


    Rosalie did not continue pondering over it. She got up and went to the transport crew¡¯s office to find


    Lucas


    When she found Lucas, he was handing over his work to a member of the transport crew


    ¡°Can I talk to you alone?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lucas nced at Rosalie and whispered to the colleague he was handing over his work to. Then,


    he turned around and said to Rosalie, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±


    Lucas had his own office in the Environment and Sanitation Administration.


    Rosalie nodded and followed Lucas into the office. ¡°Are you quitting¡± she asked straightforwardly.


    Lucas froze before scratching his head sheepishly. ¡°You even heard about it. Yeah, I¡¯m quitting. Ive


    also submitted my resignation letter to Mr. Johnson.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of what I said that night? Actually, you don¡¯t have to take what I said to heart. The


    transport crew is a good job. and you can get promoted to a better department as you gain


    experience, she said.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ¡°But no matter how experienced I am. I¡¯m still not good enough, right?¡± he asked.


    For a moment, Rosalie seemed like something was stuck in her mouth.


    Lucasughed at himself ¡°Actually. I¡¯ve thought about changing my job before you said that. After


    all, working in the Environment and Sanitation Administration, I can see how Im going to spend the


    rest of my life. I still want to face some challenges when I¡¯m not yet 30 years old.¡±


    ¡°Challenges?¡± Rosalie thought. If the old Rosalie was given the choice to choose between an


    unknown and challenging life and a stable life, she would probably choose the former.


    However, after experiencing so many things, she knew that stability mattered the most.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯ really don¡¯t have to care about what I told you that day. I


    just don¡¯t want you to waste any more time on me. I don¡¯t have feelings for you, so I can¡¯t be with


    you.¡±


    After a pause, she uttered clearly. ¡°If I do love you, I¡¯ll be with you even if you¡¯re down and out. But if


    I don¡¯t love you, I won¡¯t be with you even if you be sessful in the future.


    A hint of disappointment shed across Lucas¡¯ face. Then, he smiled. ¡°Really? Then that means I


    wasn¡¯t wrong about you. How could the person I like be money-oriented¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to resign?¡± Rosalie did not want Lucas to lose his job because of her.


    Lucas said seriously with no negative expression on his face. Tve always wanted to give it a shot


    out there. No matter whether I can seed in the future, at least I¡¯ll never regret it, will 1?¡±


    Seeing Lucas¡¯ determination, Rosalie knew that it would be useless to persuade him, so she said,


    ¡°Well¡­ I wish you the best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± he said.


    When Rosalie was about to leave, Lucas said, ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re a good woman. I¡¯m not lucky enough


    to make you fall in love with me. You don¡¯t have to feel any guilt. My resignation has nothing to do


    with you. I just hope I can give the people I love a better life in the future.¡±


    After leaving Lucas¡¯ office, Rosalie felt a stuffiness in her heart. It was as it she had an indescribable


    sadness.


    Two dayster, Lucas left the Environment and Sanitation Administration. Everyone in the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration also organized a farewell party for Lucas. They had a


    meal outside together.


    Rosalie also ate with them. After the meal, Lucas treated everyone to sing in the karaoke.


    When it was over, Lucas said, ¡°Rosalie, let me take you home for thest time today, okay? I won¡¯t


    have much chance to do so in the future.¡±


    Rosalie agreed. She did not refuse him this time.


    Lucas drove to the entrance of Rosalie¡¯s residential area. Rosalie got out and said to Lucas,


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Lucas hesitated for a while before saying, ¡®Goodbye.¡±


    It was a simple word, but it contained so much meaning.


    The pursuit was destined to be fruitless from the beginning. However, Lucas did not regret it.


    The woman lived a harder life than he imagined. Few people could endure such ups and downs, but


    she was like a nt after


    a severe winter. No matter how harsh were the snow and ice, she would eventually blossom.


    Her beauty was inadvertent. It was not eye-catching, but it was attractive. Even a soul would feel


    warm when she treated them gently.


    Lucas wanted to ask if she already had someone she loved. If she did, he was wondering who it


    was.


    Somehow, when Lucas was about to ask the question, the man he had seen before, who had called


    her Rosie, suddenly shed across Lucas¡¯ mind.


    The man¡¯s attitude toward her was unlike a brother to his sister. Instead, he treated her like a lover


    whom he did not allow others to touch.


    ¡°Could that man be the one she loved?¡± he wondered.


    In the end, Lucas did not ask.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    *I don¡¯t have the right. Maybe if I can seed in the future. I¡¯ll be qualified to stand in front of her¡­¡±


    he thought.


    Lucas drove away, while Rosalie returned to her rental home. However, before she opened the


    door, she saw bright lights shining through her home.


    She thought, ¡°I turned off the lights before I went out. Could it be¡­¡±


    Rosalie froze and immediately opened the door to see all lights turned on and Jonathan sitting in a


    chair.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± She walked into the room. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to ask you that. I don¡¯t think you have to work overtime or be on duty today.


    Why are you home sote?¡± he asked as he looked up at her.


    ¡°A colleague quit his job. Everyone went out to have a meal with him as a farewell, Rosalie said.


    ¡°Which colleague?¡± he asked.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Lucas.¡± He could find out even if she did not tell him


    anyway.


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did he send you back again today?¡±


    Rosalie was quiet, but her expression was a tacit acknowledgment.


    ¡°Are you going to insist that you don¡¯t care about him? If you don¡¯t care, will he repeatedly send you


    home?¡± He stood up and approached her step by step.


    She met his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary colleague to me. Besides, we¡¯re not even colleagues


    anymore after today. Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    He stopped in front of her and gazed at her as if he was examining the truth in her words.


    She subconsciously held her breath under his gaze. His eyes seemed oppressive. Cold sweat was


    even oozing from his palms, She knew that she could not show her concern for Lucas. It would be


    unfavorable to Jonathan if she cared about Lucas.


    The more she did not care about Lucas, the better.


    Suddenly, he smiled slightly, and the oppression in his eyes suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Rosie, are you nervous?¡± he asked as he gently took her hand and opened her slightly clenched


    fist. ¡°Your palm is


    sweaty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to be nervous when you stared at me like that,¡± she said as she withdrew her hand and


    put her bag aside. Then, she said to Jonathan, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to bed¡±


    In other words, Jonathan could say whatever he had to say. If he wanted nothing, he could leave


    now.


    ¡°Go to bed then, he replied.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was startled. ¡°You¡¯re staying?¡± Even her voice was a little out of tune.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I stayed here before? Haven¡¯t we slept together under the same roof then?¡± he asked


    calmly.


    ¡°Why does it sound so shady?¡± eximed Rosalie inwardly upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s questions.


    Rosalie bit her lip. ¡°But now¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with now?¡± he countered.


    ¡°There is no extra bedding here. I have put away your previous ones. They haven¡¯t been washed or


    put under the sun yet. Even if I take them out now, they¡¯ll smell awful.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is simple.¡± Jonathan took out his phone and gave some orders to the recipient of his call.


    After a short while, there was a knock on the door.


    When Rosalie opened the door, she saw Carlos and several bodyguards whom she had seen


    following Jonathan in the hospital previously. Currently, they were walking directly into her room with


    quilt sheets and pillows in their hands.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They entered and said, ¡®Sorry for the intrusion, Ms. Leighton.¡±


    Each one of them would say the same line.


    The corner of Rosalie¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, there was nothing she could reply to them


    other than ¡°never mind.¡±


    When everything was ced orderly, those people left the room one by one.


    In an instant, only the two of them were left in the room.


    Rosalie looked at the neatly made mattress next to her bed. It was the same as before. He slept on


    the mattress beside her bed too then.


    ¡°Are you really going to sleep here?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± he countered in amusement,


    ¡°Is it still a game for him now? Otherwise, why would he


    me in this small rental home when he has a poverty?¡± she wondered.


    However, she could only ept his decision.


    Rosalie looked down and said nothing. She just took her change of clothes and wanted to


    go to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, a pair of arms were wrapping her from behind. ¡°I just want to stay here tonight. It¡¯s her


    birthday today.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t answer. He just buried his head deeply in her shoulder and whispered in a


    pleading tone, ¡°Rosie, let me stay here tonight like old times. Okay?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. Now, he was already Jonathan to her, but he was talking to her in Jon¡¯s


    tone.


    ¡°Rosie, is it okay?¡± he asked again.


    She hesitated for a while and finally asked, ¡°Just for a night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just for a night,¡± he uttered.


    ¡°All right then. Just for a night¡±


    She thought. ¡°This is just to thank him for saving me from the Foster family and for taking me to the


    hospital for treatment. If he hadn¡¯t shown up at that time, I would have been in a different situation


    now.¡±


    Only then did Jonathan let go of her.


    Rosalie walked into the bathroom and closed the door. She looked at herself in the mirror.


    Although she still looked delicate and pretty, she was much thinnerpared to a few years ago.


    Nheless, her jaw seemed to be sharper.


    In the past, when her life had still been normal, she had moaned all day about losing weight. She


    had been afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have looked lovely in clothes if she had be fat.


    Currently, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her figure anymore. She was thinner now, but she wouldn¡¯t


    think about whether the clothes looked lovely or not. What she would consider were only the price,


    the practicability, and also the durability of


    the clothes.


    Sometimes, she felt ridiculous when she thought about her past.


    In the past, when she wanted something, she would try her best to achieve it. However, when her


    goal was achieved, she now


    realized that she didn¡¯t care about what she had originally wanted in her current situation.


    Rosalieughed at herself. She really didn¡¯t understand the reason Jonathan still called her Rosie.


    He acted as if he still cared about her and missed their time together.


    ¡°Is he interested in me? He seems to like me very much at times. I can¡¯t help but think that all this is


    just his acting.¡± Rosalie pondered.


    Rosalie shook her head and stopped thinking about these matters. For now, she could only make


    one step at a time.


    After washing up hurriedly, she walked out of the bathroom. She found Jonathan sitting on the


    mattress. Just like old times, he waited for her to say good night and then went to bed.


    She stepped forward and greeted awkwardly. ¡°Good night.¡± After that, she got into her bed hastily.


    At this mornent, she just wanted to fall asleep quickly and let time pass by the night.


    However, before she could shut her eyes, Jonathan leaned over and got closer to her. ¡°Rosie, it


    seems that you haven¡¯t called me by my name all night. I want to hear you call me.¡±


    Her throat tightened. If she turned her back now and shut her eyes, it would look too obvious as if


    she was avoiding him.


    However, she doubted that she would be able to talk to him face to face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rosie? Didn¡¯t you promise that we can go back to the way things were before?¡± he


    asked.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly ¡°It used to be him acting alone, but now, he actually wants me to act with


    him?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Good night. Jon¡± Finally, she called him by his name.


    Jonathan¡¯s identity had been revealed for only a few months. However, she felt as if it had passed


    for an eternity.


    He smiled gently and lowered his head slightly, getting closer to her.


    She knew what he meant. In the past, before going to bed, she had liked touching his hair. She had


    always said that his hair quality was good and had been envious of him.


    It had been like a habit to touch his head unconsciously before going to bed.


    Right now, he was asking for his head to be touched in this position.


    Rosalie gently put her hand on Jonathan¡¯s head. Her fingers reached into his hair bit by bit and


    touched his head just like before


    However, she felt something different in her heart.


    He lightly brushed the top of his head against her palm and murmured. ¡°Sure enough, I feel at ease


    here.¡±


    This scene felt so tronic to Rosalie


    ¡°You feel at ease now? But I don¡¯t feel at ease at all because of you,¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Finally, after his head had been touched, Jonathan returned to his mattress and was about to turn


    off the light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off!¡± Rosalie blurted. She felt ufortable when their gazes met. Tm afraid that I


    won¡¯t be able to fall asleep if it¡¯s turned off.¡±


    He stared at her thoughtfully for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave the light on.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief andy down with her eyes shut. After a long time, his voice could be


    heard again. ¡°Rosie, have you ever hated someone?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Without waiting for her answer, he murmured to himself, ¡°I have hated someone immensely. I have


    thought numerous times about how I¡¯ll retaliate when I do find her one day. But on her birthday. I¡¯ll


    still feel ufortable. It seems only when I¡¯m with you do I feel more at ease and calm¡±


    Rosalie closed her eyes as though she had fallen asleep and said nothing.


    ¡°Or perhaps, he actually wished that she was asleep. He didn¡¯t want her to hear those words,¡±


    Rosalie guessed inwardly. In such a case, she could naturally pretend to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°I think maybe I want to see her again sooner, so I can take revenge. No matter where she hides,


    one day, I will find her and let her know what it feels like to be betrayed or tortured by one¡¯s


    immediate family,¡± Jonathan continued.


    His voice continued to echo through the room, and his tone was tinged with a hint of hostility


    Rosalie trembled slightly and wondered, ¡°Immediate family? Could it be that the person he hated


    and wanted to take revenge on is his mother?¡±


    She remembered he had once told her that his mother had abandoned him and his father.


    ¡°If what he said at that time was true. I¡¯m afraid that his mother will. Rosalie shuddered to continue


    with her thoughts.. Jonathan was the local tyrant of Strico. Who could withstand his revenge?


    Rosalie unconsciously thought of her three years in prison.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t be the one I hate in my life. Okay?¡± When he said that, it sounded as if a might breeze


    had brushed past and echoed through the room.


    The blood in her body seemed to have frozen over suddenly.


    Actually, he had known all along that she was awake.


    That night passed just like that. The morning after, when Rosalie woke up at about 4 am and


    nned to go to work, Jonathan was no longer in the room.


    That surprised her, and she wondered, ¡°When did he leave¡±¡±


    But she was relieved too; at least there would be less embarrassment being face-to-face.


    Looking at the pair of unfinished gloves, Rosalie thought it might be better to have it done quickly so


    that Jonathan and she could go their separate ways sooner after the gloves werepleted.


    At the other end, Jonathan was sitting in the backseat of the car. He leaned against the seat, closed


    his eyes, and gently rubbed his forehead with one hand. After all, he had barely slept that night.


    When Rosalie had fallen asleep, he had sat up and looked at her sleeping countenance.


    In the past, he had never felt that one¡¯s sleeping countenance was anything good to look at. But


    when it came to her, it became an exception. It was as if looking at her sleeping face was something


    he could never get tired of


    ¡°Are we going back to the Youngblood residence now, Mr. Youngblood?¡± Carlos asked.


    ¡°Hmm, Jonathan answered lightly.


    When they were halfway through, Carlos¡¯ phone rang. As he answered the call, his facial


    expression changed. Then, he reported to Jonathan, ¡®Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡¯s condition is getting


    worse, Mr. Youngblood. The doctor is trying to resuscitate him. Do you want to go to the hospital**


    His eyes shot open, and Jonathan instructed, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    The driver immediately turned around and drove toward the hospital.


    When Jonathan arrived at the hospital, Leonard was still being resuscitated. Jonathan stood outside


    the emergency room with an indescribablyplex feeling.


    No matter how tough Leonard used to be, at that time, he was merely surviving, lingering on feebly.


    In his opinion, his grandfather used to be powerful, cruel, and cold. His only familial affection


    seemed to have been given to his short-lived son.


    Others seemned to be just pawns to him, including his grandson.


    Leonard had always regarded him as the future sessor of the Youngblood family, instead of a


    grandson. In fact, there was


    no familial love between them at all.


    Two hourster, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor exited and informed


    Jonathan, ¡°We managed to save him. But Mr. Youngblood is of advanced age, and he has


    undergone several operations before. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of how long he can carry on. If it¡¯s


    good, it¡¯ll be years. But if it¡¯s worse, it can be months.¡±


    Jonathan naturally understood the cycle of life. Regardless of how much money one had, no one


    can control life or death.


    Leonard was sent to the ICU for post-operation observation.


    Two dayster, Leonard was out of the ICU. Jonathan could finally meet Leonard face-to-face.


    *I heard that you were waiting outside when I was in the emergency room that day?¡± asked


    Leonard. His voice was softer than before and sounded weak after the operation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered softly.


    ¡°That must¡¯ve been hard for you that you¡¯re willing to wait outside the hospital room for me,¡±


    Leonard stated.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan looked at Leonard indifferently and asked, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve sent a message saying you


    wished to see me. I don¡¯t suppose you wish to tell me that?¡±


    Leonard let the nurse assist him with a few sips of water and requested the others in the room to


    leave. Then, he looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked that woman named Rosalie. A woman


    like her is not suitable for you. You can choose from. the many socialites in Strico and pick anyone


    that you like,¡±


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s suitable or not is not up for you to say, Grandpa. What I say holds,¡± Jonathan


    retorted directly.


    Leonard and Jonathan looked at each other, and there seemed to be tension in the air.


    After a while, Leonard finally cleared his throat and sighed. As expected, he was getting old. He had


    cultivated his grandson into a qualified heir, only to realize that the growth of his grandson had


    exceeded his expectations.


    At present, the beast had grown, and he, himself, had be one who could not control the beast,


    ¡°In other words, you think she¡¯s suitable for you?¡± Leonard pressed on.


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Jonathan shot back instead of answering.


    The expression on Leonard¡¯s face darkened further, and he asked exasperatedly, ¡°Then, tell me


    honestly, do you love her?¡±


    His aged and turbid eyes were fixed on Jonathan. It was as though he wanted to take in thetter¡¯s


    every single change in hist facial expression.


    Jonathan met the elder¡¯s eyes. If it had been before, he would have said no. He knew from a very


    young age that love hurt people. Therefore, he had not nned on falling in love with anyone in his


    life.


    But now, it seemed that he could not say that conscientiously.


    It appeared that, unconsciously, that woman¡¯s position in his heart had be more crucial. Even


    after she refused him once, he continued to interact with her. It was almost like he was reluctant to


    part ways with herpletely and for them to remain strangers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jonathan replied. He knew Leonard had never willingly let go of his love for women.


    For Leonard, women were just a breeding instrument to carry on the Youngblood family.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The men of the Youngblood family should never fall in love with a woman.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leonard¡¯s face was stained with anger. As someone who had just been rescued two days


    ago, it was obviously bad for his health


    But Jonathan had no intention of appeasing Leonard. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Grandpa, since I say


    so in front of you today, it means that I have the absolute ability to protect her. Your doctor has told


    me that if you take care of your health properly. you can live a few more years.¡±


    Leonard seemed tough out of anger and said, ¡°Well, as expected from my grandson. It seems


    that you are really in love with that woman. Have you forgotten the example set by your father? Are


    you trying to end up like him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that. Even if I really loved a woman, I wouldn¡¯t let her control my life,¡± Jonathan


    replied.


    Yet, Leonard responded mockingly, ¡°Your father said the same thing before, but what happened in


    the end? He still lost his life for a woman!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not him!¡± Jonathan said coldly and stood up slowly, then walked to Leonard and leaned down.


    With his deep, ck eyes, he looked straight at Leonard. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not my father. Don¡¯t Jump


    us together!¡±


    They looked at each other so closely. The tension in the air permeated again, and there was even a


    faint sense of imminence.


    Then, Leonard¡¯s voice finally broke the silence. ¡°So, you are going to marry her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Jonathan answered. For him, he would always marry a woman into the


    Youngblood family. In the past, he had no opinion on who he should marry, as it was just to find a


    mother for the future sessor of the Youngblood family.


    But now, he felt Rosalie would be a good choice if he had to stay together with a woman for the rest


    of his life. At least he wouldn¡¯t feel bored looking at her and even liked being with her very much.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He desired her and wanted to hide and lock her up so that no one would see her smile and


    gentleness.


    He never had this kind of possessiveness toward any woman in the past..


    Even more, he couldn¡¯t seem to ept her marrying another man. At the thought of her belonging


    to another man, an emotion called ¡°jealousy¡± would spread within him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Leonard had not gotten angry when he heard that. ¡°I have investigated that this wornan


    called Rosalie seems to have known your identity, but she is still renting a farmer¡¯s house now. It


    seems that she may not be willing to marry you.¡±


    ¡°If I really want her to marry me, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Jonathan smiled gently, and his eyes


    showed a determined look. ¡°Grandpa, if I want a woman to be mine, then she must be willing to do


    it!¡±


    ¡°So much for her being willing to do it! Leonard coughed again, then grabbed a stack of documents


    ced on the bedside table of his hospital bed and threw them at Jonathan, seemingly using all his


    might. ¡°Do you think she would really be willing to stay with you after all those things that happened


    back then?¡±


    The papers were scattered all over the floor.


    Jonathan bent down and picked up a few papers, then lowered his head to look at them.


    Leonard said sternly. ¡°If she knew that the car ident was just a battle for power and profit, and


    she was only a poor sacrifice, plus your role in it, do you still think she would be willing to marry you


    if she really knew the truth?¡±


    The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and there was a kind of coldness on his


    handsome face at the moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find out all this, Grandpa¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care


    ¡°Otherwise, I out this matter at first, so you didn¡¯t even think about hiding anything, right?¡± Leonard


    said and thought,


    find it out easily.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was negligent.¡± Jonathan seemed to admit his mistakes.


    ¡°Tell me. What will Rosalie think when she knows the truth one day?¡± Leonard asked.


    Jonathan suddenly smiled, but his eyes were filled with iciness. ¡°She will never know the truth¡±


    Leonard snorted. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Since I know now, it¡¯s hard to say that one day, she


    will also¡ª¡±


    But before Leonard could finish his words, Jonathan interrupted him. ¡°She definitely won¡¯t find out.


    Am I right, Grandpa?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s cold and gorgeous voice was so soft that it could only be heard by two people, but


    Leonard saw a kind of threatening light in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    Leonard thought, ¡°Did Jonathan just threaten me because of a woman?¡± A sense of uneasiness


    surged through Leonard¡¯s


    heart.


    Leonard thought, ¡°Will Jonathan really not be controlled by a woman in the future? Or maybe¡­


    Would it get worse?¡±


    On the weekend, Rosalie took a bus and arrived at the hospital Wilma was at.


    Wilma¡¯s ward was crowded with rtives. After seeing Rosalie, everyone had various entertaining


    expressions on their faces.


    Especially the families of Daniel, Edward, and Sarah. They all looked at Rosalie with fear and


    hatred.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to what those people were thinking. What she cared about


    was Wilma¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± Wilma looked at Rosalie and called thetter¡¯s name strenuously. ¡°Come here. Let me


    have a good look at you.¡±


    Rosalie walked to the bedside and held Wilma¡¯s hand. ¡°Granny.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re wronged this time.¡± Wilma¡¯s eyes teared up.


    ¡°I just hope you can get better, Granny,¡± Rosalie said.


    Sarah, who was standing beside Rosalie, couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Mom, why is she wronged? It


    was us who were locked up for so long¡­


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Wilma red at Sarah with hatred.


    Sarah seemed to still refuse to ept the fact and wanted to say something more, but she was


    stopped by other rtives. Other rtives tried to mediate the situation, so the topic passed just like


    that.


    Wilma took Rosalie by the hand and spoke with thetter for a long time. However, because Wilma


    was still ill after all, she didn¡¯t talk for too long and was already a little tired.


    The nurse came in and asked everyone to leave so that the patient could rest.


    After leaving the ward, some distant rtives left the hospital first. Rosalie¡¯s grandfather Luke L¨®pez


    said, ¡°Although Wilma¡¯s sickness is just managed for now, her medical expenses are still quite


    expensive. How about this? You all should pitch in, each contributing a certain amount.¡±


    Daniel, Edward, and Sarah seemed to have known it for a long time. Instead, they all looked at


    Rosalie in unison.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Suddenly, Rosalie knew the truth. She thought, ¡°Perhaps the purpose they called me here is just to


    pay for Wilma¡¯s medical expenses. And if I¡¯m guessing correctly, perhaps these people in front of


    me have already been nning for a while regarding what to say to meter.¡±


    As soon as Luke finished speaking, Daniel said immediately, ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t have any money. I


    even don¡¯t have the money to let my son Henry marry now. Otherwise, why would Henry still remain


    unmarried until now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. We really don¡¯t have money!¡± Edward quickly added and then turned to Rosalie


    bitterly, ¡°Rosalie, if we hadn¡¯t been so poor at the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about marrying


    you into the Foster family back then.¡±


    ¡°So, just because you¡¯re poor, you can get me married to a dimwit? Is it that whoever is poor is


    right?¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    Edward froze, while Daniel looked discontented and said, ¡°Your two cousins haven¡¯t got married


    until now. They¡¯re the ones who are supposed to continue the Lopez family¡¯s lineage. Your granny is


    so kind to you usually. Don¡¯t you want to repay her? Besides, you¡¯ve been in jail. It¡¯s good enough


    that someone even agreed to marry you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Granny who treats me well, but not you guys. Why should I repay you with myself¡± Rosalie said,


    thinking it was ridiculous.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people were always selfish and only felt that others should give them a lot of benefits, but


    they never thought about what they had given others.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. Since you have said that it¡¯s your granny who is kind to you, shouldn¡¯t you bear


    some of the medical expenses now that she¡¯s hospitalized and needs a lot of medical expenses?¡±


    Sarah looked like she could finally speak her thoughts. There was even a hint of satisfaction on her


    face as if her words could somehow corner Rosalie.


    Rosalie was not surprised that Sarah would say so. She just stood there quietly, watching what else


    Sarah would say next. Sarah continued, ¡°Rosalie, actually, at that time, if you had told us earlier that


    you knew a big shot, we wouldn¡¯t have made such a misunderstanding. Everyone just wants you to


    have someone to rely on in the future!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, how did you get lucky to know a big shot? Did that man know you were in prison: You


    aren¡¯t hiding something from that man, are you?¡± Fiona asked sourly.


    Fiona had never seen that man, but she heard Daniel and Edward describe the scene at that time


    and the man¡¯s appearance. Fiona just felt extremely jealous after listening to them and thought,


    ¡°What right does Rosalie have to be protected by such a big shot? She¡¯s a woman who had been in


    jail. Shouldn¡¯t men disdain and look down on her?¡±


    Rosalie just smiled coldly and remained silent.


    Sarah sneered at Fiona and said to Rosalie. ¡°If you have a backer, it¡¯s your ability. You must be not


    short of money, right? Then why don¡¯t you bear all the medical expenses for your granny? Besides,


    you should also reimburse us for our daily car fare and meal expenses when wee to the


    hospital. Wilma is like this now. All her basic needs have to be taken care of by others, and we need


    to hire a caregiver for her. In this way, at least 40,000 dors a year is needed. If Wilma¡¯s medical


    expenses were to rise again, then it would be calcted separately at that time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, then. After Sarah finished speaking, Luke concluded, ¡°Rosalie, you can transfer


    40,000 dors into Daniel¡¯s bank cardter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes,¡± Rosalie said without trying to be polite at all.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed immediately. Sarah blurted out, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°That means I¡¯m not paying 40,000 dors¡± Rosalie said coldly. Tve never told you I know a big


    shot. Granny is also your mother. Aunt Sarah. It should be reasonable for you to take care of her.


    But you¡¯re asking me, who¡¯s her granddaughter, to pay for your car fares and lost ie. Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s wrong for you to say so. That day, Daniel and Edward both watched that big shot carry


    you out of the Foster


    residence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I only remember that Uncle Daniel and Uncle Edward drugged me, and then


    I was in delirium.¡± Rosalie said mockingly, ¡°Maybe others are helpful and couldn¡¯t stand to watch


    someone plotting against their own niece like that. Uncle Daniel and Uncle Edward, why don¡¯t you


    tell me who the big shot is so I can thank him?¡±


    Luke and his children exchanged helpless nces. They thought, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know him? Is that


    possible?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, no matter what, you must pay the money. Your granny got sick from anger because you


    asked the police to arrest Daniel, Edward, and Sarah,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°Granddad, you¡¯re not right. I am the victim and the police are impartial. If Uncle Daniel, Uncle


    Edward, and Aunt Sarah hadn¡¯t set me up to marry a dimwit before, these things wouldn¡¯t have


    happened. If you think I¡¯ve harmed Uncle Daniel and the others, why don¡¯t we go to the police


    station again and find out?¡±


    Rosalie said calmly, but Luke¡¯s expression changed. Meanwhile, those who had been locked up by


    the police before trembled subconsciously.


    They thought. ¡°It took a long time for us to get out of the police station. If we went there to ¡°find out


    again, what if we were


    locked up again? Who knows when we will be able toe out?¡±


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t pay a penny? Luke said with a sullen face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your granny will be


    kicked out of the hospital because she has no money to get treated?¡±


    ¡°If you really refused to pay medical expenses, Granny would still havepensation for


    demolition. Isn¡¯t a demolition happening now? The house where Granddad and Granny lived now is


    amunity property. Granny owns half of it. ording to the currentpensation for demolition,


    there should be around 200 thousand dors. Granny owns half of it, which is 100 thousand dors.


    At that time, you can take a mortgage loan first, and then repay the loan after you get the


    compensation for demolition officially.¡±


    Rosalie said without pause. The Lopez family almost fainted upon listening to her. But one thing


    they knew was that Rosalie nned to pay for medical expenses with thepensation for


    demolition.


    ¡°What do you have to do with thepensation for demolition? You are an outsider. What right do


    you have to talk about this?¡± Daniel immediately shouted as if Rosalie was trying to snatch the


    money from them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Uncle Daniel, you know I¡¯m an outsider too? So why do you want me, an outsider,


    to pay for it?¡± Rosalie said indifferently. ¡°I will bear a quarter of Granny¡¯s medical expenses. I will


    pay the money directly to the hospital. As for other things, I won¡¯t bear it. If you don¡¯t let Granny


    treat her sickness properly, I will go straight to the court and bring awsuit.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her so-called rtives anymore and left.


    The Lopez family exchanged helpless nces.


    ¡°Dad, Rosalie is only willing to pay a quarter of medical expenses. What about the remaining


    medical expenses?¡± Daniel asked cautiously.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just say we can¡¯t afford to treat Wilma¡¯s disease and take your mother home. Let¡¯s see if


    Rosalie will pay by then!¡± Luke said angrily.


    ¡°But what if she really sues us?¡± Daniel said worriedly.


    Edward also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes. She was a top student in the Faculty of Law and once worked as a


    lawyer. Besides, behind her now¡­ the big shot should still be there. If she really sues us, we may


    not win the case,¡±


    Luke touched his chin and said with an unpleasant look, ¡°Then you three should total the remaining


    three-quarters of medical expenses,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re paying?¡± Sarah asked hurriedly.


    ¡°What else should we do? Wait for that girl to sue us?¡± Luke red at Sarah angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    pay the medical expenses, you won¡¯t get any money from thepensation for demolition in the


    future!¡±


    Sarah suddenly became silent. Although she was a daughter who got married to another family, her


    family had promised back then to give her some money frompensation for demolition in the


    future.


    Now the whole family was pinning their hope on thispensation for demolition in the future.


    If Rosalie sued, then maybe Rosalie would also share thepensation for demolition.


    The family exchanged nces. In the end, they had to decide to pool their money together from the


    three households.


    Rosalie went back to Wilma¡¯s ward. Wilma was already asleep, Rosalie sat by the bed and looked


    at Wilma¡¯s sleeping face quietly.


    Wilma, who used to protect Rosalie back then, was old now and needed Rosalie¡¯s protection.


    Actually, if Rosalie really had money, she didn¡¯t mind paying for all Wilma¡¯s medical expenses alone.


    But now she was living a tough life and couldn¡¯t afford Wilma¡¯s medical expenses alone.


    Now, she had exposed the matter of thepensation for demolition. She thought that Luke,


    Daniel, and the others would give Wilma


    proper medical treatment.


    Even if the medical expenses were really not enough, Rosalie would try to help Wilma fight for the


    latter¡¯s rights and interests, so that thepensation for demolition could ensure the rest of the


    latter¡¯s life as much as possible.


    Now, she could do too little for Wilma.


    After an unknown period of time, the sky gradually darkened. Rosalie didn¡¯t leave the ward until a


    nurse came in to make a round.


    When she walked out of the inpatient department, she inadvertently saw a figureing out of the


    outpatient department.


    Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Calvin in such a ce.


    Moreover, there was no one by his side. Calvin was alone.


    Calvin noticed Rosalie too. His eyes shed slightly before he stepped forward and said, ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, then wanted to bypass him and leave.


    But the next moment, he reached out to stop her and said, ¡°Speaking of which, when I invited you


    for a mealst time, I made you encounter some bad things. Well, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal again


    today to apologize for what happenedst time.¡± Rosalie knew Calvin was talking about meeting his


    ex-girlfriend Rainie when Rosalie and he were having a mealst time.


    By the way, she would often see the news about Rainie on the inte media before that time. But


    recently, there was no news about Rainie on the inte as if there were no such person in the


    entertainment industry at all.


    ¡°How is your ex-girlfriend?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, but she regretted it again after saying


    that. She shouldn¡¯t be asking such questions.


    ¡°Nothing much. Since she did something that shouldn¡¯t be done, it¡¯s time for her to bear the


    consequences, Calvin said nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t take that matter seriously at all.


    But Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she listened to his words. She thought, ¡°So¡­ Is Rainie


    cklisted? She might even have been forced to leave the entertainment industry.¡±


    From then on, Rainie lost all her prosperity and had to return to her ordinary life.


    But how many people in this world would be willing to be ordinary? Especially for those who had a


    taste of prosperity, the feeling of being an ordinary person was simply unbearable.


    ¡°What? Are you sympathizing with her?¡± Calvin looked at the woman in front of him and said, ¡°That


    day, Rainie treated you with nothing but rudeness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sympathizing with her, and she probably won¡¯t need my sympathy,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to treat me to a meal and apologize as well. I have to rush for the bus back to Strico.¡±


    ¡°But I just want to treat you to dinner. What should we do?¡± Calvin asked.


    Rosalie said indifferently, ¡°Could it be that you have to force someone to ept your treat for a


    meal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to force others, but it¡¯s good to do so asionally.¡± As Calvin spoke, he took Rosalie¡¯s


    hand and strode toward the parking lot.


    ¡°Calvin, what do you want?¡± Rosalie softly called out.


    ¡°I just want to have a meal with you,¡± he said indifferently.


    She thought, ¡°Is it really just a meal? If a man like him really wanted to have a meal with a woman,


    many women would apany him. There is no need for him to force me, who is being so


    reluctant.¡±


    While Rosalie was puzzled, they had already arrived at Calvin¡¯s car.


    Calvin opened the passenger seat¡¯s door. Rosalie said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, I really don¡¯t have time to eat


    with you. There is a time limit for thest bus. If I miss the time, I can¡¯t go back to Strico tonight.¡±


    He stared at the woman in front of him with his dark eyes and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to eat


    this meal, I can promise that you will never catch up with any bus.¡±


    Rosalie froze and knew that it was not difficult for Calvin to do that with his ability.


    ¡°Why do you insist on wanting me to have this meal?¡± She was confused and thought it would be


    too far-fetched to say that it was an apology for thest meal.


    ¡°Because I have something to ask you.¡± he said.


    She looked at him doubtfully, thought for a while, and then sat in the passenger seat. And at this


    time, if she really tried to go against his words, it would be meaningless to her.


    Moreover, after three years in prison, she was way better at adapting to circumstances and knew


    that people like him could. easily change the fate of others.


    It was the same as how he could easily make Rainie disappear from the entertainment industry.


    Rainie was still a famous actress and had many fans. But if she was disliked by him, she was still


    controlled by others like a nobody.


    And Rosalie was even more insignificant than Rainie. Rosalie was just a sanitary worker now, and it


    would be much easier for Calvin to deal with her.


    However, for a moment, Jonathan shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    She thought, ¡°If¡­ a day like that really happened, would Jonathan be willing to help me? Oh, my


    goodness! What am I thinking?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie mocked herself for the thoughts that urred in her mind just now.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t I eager to have nothing to do with Jonathan¡¯ After all, his existence was like


    a nightmare to me back then. But just now¡­ I was thinking of wanting him to save me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the car.


    ¡°My granny is sick. I¡¯m here to visit her,¡± she said. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, he could find out after a


    little investigation.


    ¡°Your granny lives in this town?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ Have you ever lived here before?¡± His voice seemed to be hesitant.


    ¡°I lived here for a while when I was a child. But I went back to Strico when I got olderter,¡± she


    replied.


    ¡°Really? So, did anything special happen when you lived here as a child?¡± When he asked, his


    fingers holding the steering wheel tightened slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by special things¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Besides, when I was here, I


    was still young. Even if something special happened, maybe I didn¡¯t know it or had forgotten it.¡±


    Calvin was silent and said nothing more The car didn¡¯t stop until it reached the door of a restaurant.


    Rosalie looked at the restaurant and realized it was a famous greasy spoon in the town. Most of the


    locals woulde here to eat, and only a few outsiders would visit


    And the town was not a tourist attraction Naturally, this kind of greasy spoon wouldn¡¯t be like those


    ces with a developed tourism industry, with many outsidersing here to visit and take photos


    for social media.


    She knew about this ce because she had stayed here for many years when she was a child and


    was familiar with the area. After all, this greasy spoon had been open for many years. When she


    lived in Wilma¡¯s home, it was already there. Wilma would often bring Rosalie here to have a meal


    and satisfy Rosalie¡¯s cravings.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin to know this ce.


    ¡°The dishes here are not bad. It¡¯s just that the ce is a little shabby¡± After getting out of the car.


    Calvin pretended to say inadvertently. ¡°Speaking of which, have you ever eaten at this ce since


    you¡¯ve stayed here for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± she answered


    ¡°Do you like the dishes here¡±¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s


    It¡¯s quite cost-effective, and some dishes are also very special¡± In fact, she liked the dishes in this


    restaurant very It was just that for Calvin, who was used to exquisite gourmet food, these dishes


    were too i


    What Rosalie didn¡¯t expect was that when Calvin walked into the restaurant, the owner also greeted


    him initiatively. ¡°Mr. Gunner, you are here again. At this time of year. I guess you wille over.


    This is


    The owner looked at Rosalie Although Rosalie often came here when she was a child, after all, in


    the next ten years or so, she seldom came here She would juste here for a meal when she


    asionally came back to see Wilma Naturally, the owner coul it remember Rosalie


    ¡°A friend.¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s rare to see you bring your friends here Are you having the usual today?¡± the owner


    asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll add a few more dishes. It¡¯s up to you¡± As Calvin spoke, he took Rosalie to a table near the


    window and sat down.


    Rosalie sat down and thought about Calvin¡¯s introduction She and he were not even friends.


    ¡°Ie here to have a meal at this time of the year every year.¡± Calvin said, ¡°Just like every year


    today, I will go to the hospital just now for a while¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she echoed, inexplicably feeling that he said these words as if he was deliberately telling


    her something


    Calvin stared at the face in front of him with his dark eyes. He opened his thin lips and continued,


    ¡°Because I was separated from someone in the hospital. That person once told me that she liked to


    come here every year, so I would sit here and eat some food on the day when we were separated¡±


    ¡°So that person must be very important to you,¡± Rosalie said. ording to his tone, it seemed as if


    he missed that person very much


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s very important. For me, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s almost as important as my life.¡± His calm tone


    sounded as if he was talking about a very natural thing


    But Rosalie was shocked upon hearing that. She thought, ¡°Does Calvin care so much about the


    person he was separated from? Originally, in my opinion, someone like him, who changes a


    girlfriend one by one and even shows no mercy to his ex-girlfriend, is extremely emotionally


    indifferent¡±


    Perhaps to him, feelings were just ripples that wouldn¡¯t exist afterward once the ripples


    disappeared.


    But at this moment, he said that there was a person who was as important in his heart as his life.


    Rosalie wondered what the gossip media would think if they heard about this.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s so important, didn¡¯t you look for her?¡± Rosalie asked.


    He chuckled in a low voice and stared at her as if he was observing her reaction. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m


    looking for her. Unfortunately, at that time, there were no surveince cameras installed in many


    ces in the hospital and on the paths in this town. In addition, it took me a while to start finding


    her. As a result, I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    There was an obvious regret in his tone. He had been looking for the person for many years, but as


    time went by, everything was getting slimmer and slimmer.


    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but wonder that he would never find this


    person.


    ¡°I hope you can find that person soon,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Yes, I hope so too,¡± he said. ¡°How about you? Have you had any special experiences in this small


    town before? For example¡­ Have you saved anyone here? Or have you told anyone that the


    dishes in this restaurant are delicious?¡±


    Rosalieughed. ¡°At that time, I probably told a lot of people that the dishes in this restaurant were


    good. But actually, local people mostly liked toe here. As for saving someone¡¯s life¡­ I don¡¯t


    think so.¡±


    At least, she didn¡¯t remember she had saved someone when she was a child.


    ¡°Really?¡± He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, do you wish that I had saved someone?¡± Rosalie asked.


    A trace of disappointment shed in Calvin¡¯s eyes. He thought, ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s not her as well? The


    person I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t


    her.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t think much about it at first. It was just that when he saw her for the first time, he felt


    that her face vaguely showed the shadow of the person in his memory.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But at that time, the person was still young.


    Later, he imagined what the person would look like many times based on his memory.


    Over the years, the girlfriends he looked for more or less resembled that person¡¯s appearance.


    This time, after seeing Rosalie in the hospital, he suddenly had a guess. He wondered if this woman


    in front of him might be that person.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    After all, when he first met that person, it was in this small town.


    However, probing further now, he seemed to be overthinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you,¡± he simply remarked that she was not the one.


    ¡°Not what?¡± Rosalie thought, confused.


    At this moment, the owner of the restaurant served the dishes. Calvin said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat. Fancy


    some wine?¡±


    Recalling her previous drunk episode in front of Jonathan, Rosalie hastily shook her head. ¡°No


    thanks, a soft drink will do.¡±


    Therefore. Calvin requested two bottles of non-alcoholic drinks from the owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re not having wine as well?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I have to driveter, so no wine for me, Calvin replied.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Memories of the car crash and her unjust sentence for


    drunk driving, despite her being sober, echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Back then, your ident was also due to drunk driving, wasn¡¯t it?¡± His voice abruptly broke the


    silence. ¡°Is that why you found a job at the Environment and Sanitation Administration as a


    cleaner?¡±


    ¡°At least I still have work to do,¡± Rosalie answered with a touch of self-mockery.


    ¡°Would you like me to talk to the Environment and Sanitation Administration and get you a less


    strenuous position there?¡± Calvin offered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie declined. After all, it was a heavy burden to ept favors from someone like the


    scion Calvin.


    Calvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. It was the first time his offer of help had been turned down.


    Were it not for her bearing a resemnce to someone from his memories, he wouldn¡¯t have


    ventured to help her get another position.


    Rosalie concentrated on the food in her bowl. Even with her head down, she could still feel his eyes


    on her from time to time as if he were trying to unravel a mystery.


    After a long time, upon finishing their meal, Calvin suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take the bus.¡±


    ¡°At this hour, do you think you can still catch the bus back to Strico even if you rush to the bus


    station immediately?¡± Rosalie looked at the time and realized that it was already 8:30 p.m. Even if


    she took a cab to the bus station now, she wouldn¡¯t make it in time for thest bus.


    As for the train, the services would not be avable until tomorrow morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Calvin said indifferently. ¡°But if you¡¯d rather not, you can figure out something


    on your own too.¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly. If left to her own devices right now, she honestly had no


    solutions.


    ¡°Well¡­ Then thank you,¡± she uttered, a bit embarrassed.


    After getting into Calvin¡¯s car again, Rosalie sat in the passenger seat and stared at the night


    beyond the window. Selena Quintani¡¯s ssic ¡°Como La Flor¡± was ying from the car¡¯s


    speakers.


    To Rosalie¡¯s astonishment again, she never expected that Calvin would appreciate such ssics.


    The track was even set to y on a loop.


    Therefore, the song just kept ying over and over in the car.


    Rosalie nostalgically recalled her own affection for the song and remembered how she used to sing


    along.


    Since this song was in Spanish, she even learned the pronunciation of every lyric in the song in


    order to sing it urately.


    back then.


    Reminiscing on those days spent at Wilma¡¯s ce, she felt those were perhaps the happiest times


    she could remember. Lost in the melody, fatigue began to overtake Rosalie as her eyelids became


    heavier and heavier.


    These days, she had to work during the day and learn how to knit gloves at night. She hardly got


    any sleep every day. Plus, early this morning, she rushed over by bus and worked all y.


    Soon after, Rosalie unconsciously closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Calvin nced at Rosalie, who was asleep, and turned down the volume slightly.


    After Rosalie fell asleep, she resembled more of the person in Calvin¡¯s memory. In fact, when she


    had her eyes opened, she


    also resembled that person. It was just that the burdened and depressed look in her eye after


    suffering hardships was foreign. to how that person in his memories looked.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, seemingly filled with endless hope.


    When Rosalie woke up, the car had stopped at the entrance of the residential area where she


    lived.


    She felt embarrassed and hurriedly unfastened her seat belt. ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t long.¡±


    Rosalie hurriedly got out of the car, reaching out to grab her bag ced next to the seat.


    Unfortunately, she identally spilled the contents of her bag on the seat in a hurry.


    Flustered and sweating profusely, she immediately started gathering her belongings that were


    spilled from her bag.


    All of a sudden, a hand moved quicker than hers and swiftly picked up the half-finished gloves.


    ¡°Are you knitting gloves?¡± He was a little surprised.


    ¡°Well, I am bored. Just keeping myself busy by knitting them.¡± She made a casual excuse and


    quickly took the gloves back from his hand. She uttered a brief ¡°thank you¡± before closing the car


    door and hurried into the residential area.


    Through the car¡¯s windshield, Calvin watched as Rosalie¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from sight.


    The gloves she had been knitting seemed to fit the size of a man¡¯s hand. ¡°Is she knitting it for a


    particr man?¡± he wondered.


    Usually, a woman knitting something for a man would suggest particr sentiments and feelings


    unless it was for a family


    member.


    However, the yarn was already aged. Calvin couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the recipient of those


    gloves.


    Calvin restarted the car and drove away from the residential area.


    Rosalie returned to her home. After washing up, she took out her phone and checked her bnce


    in her phone.


    Since she was released from prison, she only managed to save less than 1,000 dors until now,


    Rosalie asked about Wilma¡¯s medical expenses when she was in the hospital. Although she owed


    only a few hundred dors currently, the expenses would continue to rise if the treatment persisted.


    Conservatively estimating the expenses, it might take about 10,000 dors, and the subsequent


    costs would vary based on her grandmother¡¯s health progress.


    For a quarter of this estimated sum of 10,000 dors, which would be around 2,500 dors, she was


    still short by around 1,400 dors.


    In the past, such an amount of around 1,400 dors wouldn¡¯t have bothered her, but her situation


    was now different. Rosalie finally understood the feeling of being in a pickle because of ack of


    money.


    She was able to calcte the monthly sry from the job she had at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration. As for others, since she had a criminal record, it was hard for her to get a


    part-time job. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie sighed and was still worried until she fell asleep.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sleep. We can escape. A young girl¡¯s voice suddenly came. Rosalie didn¡¯t know who


    was talking. However, it seemed like the voice sounded simr to hers.


    ¡°My feet¡­ It hurts. I can¡¯t walk anymore¡­ Another voice came. Rosalie couldn¡¯t quite figure out


    whose voice this was, although she knew this was a boy¡¯s voice.


    Then I¡¯ll carry you. I am very strong, so I can definitely carry you!¡± the little girl said. ¡°By the way,


    don¡¯t fall asleep. We¡¯ve seen it on TV, right? If you fall asleep now, you might not open your eyes


    again. Would you like me to sing to you? I can sing Selena Quintani¡¯s songs, and Granny says I


    do it pretty well!¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    She then heard her past self singing ¡°Como La Flor in a young and childish voice.


    ¡°What if we Get caught again? What if we can¡¯t get out?¡± The boy¡¯s voice echoed again.


    ¡°Silly, how could we not escape when I¡¯m with you! I promise I¡¯ll get us out!¡±


    ¡°If you leave me behind, you¡¯d probably be able to run away,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°I would never leave you behind¡¯ I said I would protect you, and I will keep my promise! I¡¯m not


    afraid of those bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave me belund?¡±


    ¡°Because we are friends!¡± Rosalie heard herself saying


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open, and she sat up straight on the bed immediately. As


    her eyes adjusted, they were met with a dimly lit room.


    She found herself back in her rental home.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and nced at the time. It was only three o¡¯clock in the morning


    ¡°Was I dreaming?¡± she wondered. It seemed she had dreamt of her younger self conversing with a


    boy, and she even sang Selena Quintani¡¯s ¡°Como La Flor.¡±


    She thought. ¡°Goodness gracious, why would I have such a dream? Is it because I listened to


    ¡°Como La Flor¡± so many times in Calvin¡¯s car just then that I dream of myself singing it at night?¡±


    However, the scene in the dream felt so real as if it had really happened before.


    Meanwhile, in the Gunner residence, one of the rooms was still illuminated. Calvin sat in front of a


    painting and looked at it quietly.


    The canvas depicted a little girl carrying a boy through a forest filled with thorns.


    His fingers slowly slid across the little girl¡¯s face on the canvas as he whispered, ¡°When will I see


    you again?¡±


    His whispers were tinged with nostalgia, regret, sorrow, and indescribable pain.


    Some people and some memories wouldn¡¯t fade with time. Instead, they became even more vivid,


    evolving into an obsession.


    Two dayster. Daniel called Rosalie, pressing her to pay a quarter of the medical bills. After


    thinking about it for a while, Rosalie called Lillian for help.


    ¡°Lillian, can you lend me 1,500 dors? It¡¯s a bit urgent. I won¡¯t be able to repay you immediately,


    but I can pay you back little by little every month.¡± Rosalie spoke hesitantly. After all, thest thing


    she wanted was to trouble Lillian.


    Lillian had done too much for her, but she couldn¡¯t repay her with anything.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer the money directly to you on my phone, Lillian agreed without hesitation.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you¡± Rosalie gently spoke her words of gratitude.


    ¡°Rosalie, there¡¯s no need to say thank you. You don¡¯t have to pay back the money in a hurry either.


    You can pay back when you have enough money said Lillian.


    Although Lillian said so, Rosalie still wanted to pay back the money as soon as possible.


    She couldn¡¯t owe Lillian too much.


    Therefore, when Yulissa asked her if she wanted to take up another part-time job, Rosalie hurriedly


    agreed.


    As Yulissa sad the part-time job was to be a background actor. She just needed to register her


    name and leave her phone number without needing background checks.


    The pay was 16 dors a day, and lunch would be provided. If the shooting time were to be


    extended, dinner would also be provided, but the pay would not be increased.


    ording to Yulissa, since Rosalie was free on weekends, she could work as a background actor


    and earn extra money. After all, she would be paid on a day-to-day basis.


    If there was work avable every weekend of the month, she could earn more than 400 dors by


    the end of the month


    Four hundred dors might not mean much to others. However, for Rosalie, it was good enough.


    After work, Rosalie nced at thepleted gloves and called Jonathan ¡°The gloves are ready.


    Should I bring them over, or would you like to send someone to pick them up?


    ¡°Tlle to pick them up,¡± Jonathan said


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered and went back to the rental home. After dinner, she put her gloves on the


    table and took out a copy of the case file about the ident that Lillian had given her. It included


    witness statements back then and photocopies of various pieces of evidence from the ident


    scene.


    Looking at the contents, Rosalie felt bitter helplessness. Among those pieces of evidence, there


    were even photographs of the wine bottle and wine ss she had supposedly used that night, with


    her DNA detected at the rim of the ss.


    It was ridiculous. She had never drunk, but her DNA appeared on the wine ss. She had no way


    to debunk the evidence.


    She didn¡¯t know who was behind this plot against her. As for Mnie¡¯s situation, she had no idea


    what had really happened either. Even if someone wanted to harm her, Mnie had lost her life too!


    Could they have wanted to harm Mnie and therefore made her the scapegoat?


    In any case, after spending three years in jail, she still could never figure out who bore such a deep


    grudge against her. Besides, it was beyond her current reach to find out who might have had


    conflicts with Mnie.


    Right at this moment, someone in the WhatsApp group chat on Rosalie¡¯s phone tagged everyone.


    Rosalie looked at it and realized it was the group chat of the background actors she had just joined


    today. The organizer tagged all the members of the group chat to inform them about the time, ce,


    name of the film crew, number of people needed, and requirements for the next job.


    Rosalie looked at the shooting time and realized it was on her day off, which meant she could make


    some quick money. She immediately messaged the organizer privately and signed up for the job.


    The organizer replied: [Okay. Please gather at the main entrance of Cultural City at eight o¡¯clock in


    the morning.]


    Rosalie answered again: [Okay.]


    Although the pay for a background actor wasn¡¯t much, it was the only thing she could do now


    Putting down her phone, she was about to search the Inte for information about the TV show


    she was going to participate in when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°At this time, it could only be¡­¡± Rosalie thought. She pursed her lips, stood up, walked to the door,


    and opened it.


    Sure enough, Jonathan¡¯s figure came into her field of sight.


    Jonathan was draped in a ck woolen coat, with neatlybed hair thatplemented his


    handsome face. The entirety of him radiated refined elegance and noble aura.


    However, the only anomaly was perhaps the scarf wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the scarf 1 knitted for him!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie looked at the scarf on Jonathan¡¯s neck with mixed emotions.


    In contrast to hisvish outfit, her scarf seemed so simple and rustic. It was somewhat ironic to think


    about how she had. hurriedlypleted the scarf, fearing he would catch a cold. She even took


    pride in the scarf, feeling satisfied with her. craftsmanship.


    Now, it just seemed ridiculous.


    Jonathan wearing the scarf now instilled an indescribable emotion in Rosalie¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re here,¡± Rosalie said dryly, shifting slightly to let Jonathan in.


    ¡°Did you wait for a long time, Rosie?¡± Jonathan smiled and walked to the table. He noticed the


    scattered copies of case files on the table that Rosalie hadn¡¯t had a chance to organize yet.


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly as he picked up a few pages and nced at them. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Are you looking at the case again?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She had mentioned this case to Jonathan before, but she didn¡¯t


    know his true identity at that time. Now that she knew it, discussing this case brought about an


    inexplicable sense of embarrassment and unease.


    After all, even though she might believe she was innocent, the car ident had undeniably


    urred, and the person who died in that ident was his fianc¨¦e!


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer him, he looked up at her and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Rosie?¡±


    ¡°Just looking over it casually, she answered and gulped.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve always imed that you were wrongfully used. Looking at these documents,


    are you trying to clear your name?¡± He was chatting casually, but a deep gaze flickered through his


    eyes.


    Rosalie bit her lips. Of course, she wanted to clear her name. However, the witnesses from back


    then were impossible to find now, and the physical evidence seemed irrefutable.


    During her three years in prison, Lillian had spent a lot of money, time, and effort trying to clear her


    name, but to no avail. Now, out of prison, she barely had any money. She even needed to ask her


    friend to borrow a few thousand dors for medical expenses that she couldn¡¯t afford.


    Having been awyer, she knew well how expensive it could be to clear her name. Reopening the


    case, hiringwyers, and conducting new investigations required substantial funds.


    Without concrete andpelling new evidence, the police wouldn¡¯t allocate resources to


    reinvestigate. Everything would have to be done on her own, but she simply didn¡¯t have the financial


    means to do so.


    Suddenly, she stared straight at him. ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you want to find out the truth? Why


    did your fianc¨¦e drive toward me? Was there anything hidden? Don¡¯t you want to know why the


    woman you loved would do such a thing?¡±


    He suddenly chuckled. ¡°The woman I loved, huh?¡± The slight rise in his tone made it sound like he


    had heard a joke.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t she the woman you loved?¡± His reaction puzzled her.


    ¡°Mnie was your


    He set down the papers in his hand and walked leisurely over to her, looking down at her. ¡°Rosie,


    you¡¯re half wrong in that statement. Mnie was indeed my fianc¨¦e, but she was not the woman I


    love.¡±


    She was taken aback, and his voice continued in her ears. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of the marriage


    of convenience?¡±


    Her eyes widened suddenly. Of course, she was well aware of marriage of convenience. However,


    she never thought someone like Jonathan would need such a thing.


    After all, with the power of the Youngblood family, Jonathan practically ruled Strico. Even if he did


    ally with the Hamilton family, at most, it would be a beneficial addition rather than a necessity.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just her who thought so. Many others probably did as well.


    Discussions about Jonathan online often highlighted his deep affection for Mnie, leading people


    to believe he must have loved her.


    That was why he got engaged to Mnie at the young age of 24, remained single, and did not have


    any dating rumors even after her death.


    ¡°But¡­ you were considering a marriage of convenience? You were merely 24 years old back then,¡±


    she asked hesitantly. ¡°Why not?¡± he countered. ¡°Since I have to marry a woman in my lifetime, what


    difference does it make, whether sooner orter? Mnie was quiet and obedient enough. The


    marriage of convenience to the Hamilton family could benefit the Youngblood family¡¯s shipping


    business. Why not take advantage of it?¡±


    His words were entirely business-like, and Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a subtle sense of shock.


    This man seemed to be devoid of any romantic sentiment, treating marriage much like a business


    transaction.


    What was truly important to a person like him?


    ¡°But now, I do think it wouldn¡¯t be bad to marry a woman I find interesting.¡± With that, he stared at


    her with a burning gaze. and a hint of a smile yed at the corner of his lips.


    hidden as if he was alluding to something


    meanin


    Rosalie looked away ufortably. His words seemed to carry som She told herself not to


    overthink it. They were from twopletely different worlds, never meant to be on the same path.


    After all, once she handed him the gloves, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any more intersections


    between them.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you your gloves now,¡± she said hurriedly, attempting to bypass him and retrieve the


    gloves.


    ¡°No need to hurry.¡± He grabbed her arm and slowly bent down, meeting her gaze at eye level. ¡°You


    haven¡¯t answered my previous question. Do you want to clear your name?¡±


    Of course, she wanted to. How could she not? Not clearing her name would mean carrying the


    burden of that usation for the rest of her life, unable to hold her head up high.


    ¡°What difference does it make if I want to?¡± she countered.


    ¡°If you truly want to clear your name, I could help you,¡± he offered.


    She was taken aback. ¡°Do you believe that I wasn¡¯t drunk driving back then?¡±


    ¡°Whether you were drunk driving or not doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s just about clearing


    your charge of drunk driving. If you¡¯re willing to pursue this, I can find the bestwyer, search for


    loopholes in the case, and possibly get your conviction overturned.¡±


    The glimmer of hope in her eyes was reced by a tinge of mncholy. She understood his point,


    following the principle of innocent until proven guilty. If they could find any doubt or inconsistencies


    in the case, she might have a chance for


    vindication.


    However, this didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she would be provenpletely innocent.


    The process of exonerating a suspect would often lead to controversies about their innocence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the idea?¡± He naturally noticed the change in her expression.


    ¡°I want to uncover the truth of what actually happened in that ident. Why did all the witnesses


    back then testify that I was drunk driving? What¡¯s the story behind the physical evidence? And why


    did the blood test conducted by the police show that I was indeed above the legal limit for alcohol.¡±


    These series of questions had been her lingering doubts over the years.


    Without rifying these matters, the usation would always fall on her. Even if she were acquitted


    due tock of evidence, in the eyes of others, she would still be a criminal.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression gradually darkened, and there seemed to be a touch of coldness in his deep


    ck eyes. ¡°Once we clear your name, is the so-called truth behind certain matters really that


    important?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalie said firmly. ¡°For me, the truth is more important than anything else!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years since these things happened. Even if there is any evidence, such as the


    surveince footage, it has long disappeared. It¡¯s very difficult to reverse the verdict for you, let


    alone to find out the truth,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie smiled wryly as she realized what Jonathan meant. He just wanted to help her overturn the


    case and didn¡¯t care about the truth. It didn¡¯t matter to him why Mnie crashed her car herself that


    day, or what she was thinking about.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t have any feelings for Mnie. Thus, even if Mnie died, what he lost was just a


    suitable candidate for a marriage of convenience.


    Jonathan, you don¡¯t love Mnie at all. Rosalie said with affirmation suddenly.


    Jonathan lowered his eyes slightly and said. ¡°I never said I loved her


    ¡°So, who do you love?¡± The moment Rosalie asked that question, an answer appeared in


    Jonathan¡¯s mind in an instant.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie in a daze for a moment. After a while, he calmed down and said, ¡°Who


    would you like me to love, Rosie?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt that she had asked a silly question. ¡°Why did I ask him that? What¡¯s more, this


    man deals with marriage like a trade. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t fall in love with anyone for the rest of his


    life,¡± she muttered inwardly.


    ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that¡± Rosalie narrowed her eyes slightly and said. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t


    have to appeal for me. I will figure it out myself¡± She decided to find out the truth in her way. It might


    take a long time, but it wasn¡¯t infeasible.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jonathan stared at Rosalie and said, ¡°Okay, then I shall see what you can do. But, if


    you change your mind. and want to overturn the case regardless of the truth, you¡¯re wee to


    come to me anytime. I will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan in puzzlement. Judging from his


    expression, she was certain that he wasn¡¯t just passing a casual remark but rather seriously


    intended to overturn the verdict for her.


    Still. Rosalie found it strange. Since she refused Jonathan in the hospital before, she assumed the


    latter would probably want something from her in exchange for his help. She asked, ¡°Do you want


    me to do anything, or agree to any conditions?¡±


    There are no conditions, and you don¡¯t need to do anything¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Just think of it as


    compensation for you.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°Back then, you suffered a lot in jail because of me. I shouldpensate you somehow. So, I will


    appeal for you any time you like. Jonathan said.


    Jonathan¡¯s promise was like a huge temptation, causing Rosalie¡¯s determination and decision to


    waver.


    Once the verdict was reversed, Rosalie would no longer have any criminal record. It also meant that


    she could get back herwyer¡¯s license and remain awyer.


    However, if she couldn¡¯t prove herself innocent and clear her name definitely, she might not be able


    to hold her head up in


    court in the future.


    What made Rosalie feel ridiculous was that no one in her family, rtives, or former colleagues had


    ever wanted to appeal for her.


    Her close friend, the only one who had attempted to turn over the case for her, said helplessly.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m afraid that your case has little chance of being overturned, and no one dares to appeal


    for you anyway. Nowyer wants to take the case, let alone to find evidence in your favor.¡±


    When Rosalie was in prison, she ate and slept in uneasiness every day, feeling scared to the bone


    of a certain man. She couldn¡¯t help shuddering whenever the name of that man was mentioned.


    Now, the same man turned out to be the one who offered to appeal for her at any time.


    It was like an ironic twist in life.


    In the end,Rosalie didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she walked to the drawer and took out a pair of


    gloves, which she then handed to Jonathan ¡°This is the glove that I promise you¡±


    Jonathan scrutinized the gloves carefully before trying them on ¡°They are well-knitted and feel


    warm, just like this scarf you knitted for me, which isfortable to wear and keeps me warm¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to wear the scarf People will think that it doesn¡¯t match your attire,


    anyway,¡± Rosalie said Jonathan¡¯s high-end costume only made the scarf appear old-fashioned,


    cheap, and rough.


    ¡°Is it not matching?¡± Jonathan slightly raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Rosie, I never care about


    what others think as long as I feel right. Just like this scarf, if I say it¡¯s matching, then it is!¡±


    After a pause, Jonathan stroked the scarf again as he said, ¡°What¡¯s more, as long as you are the


    one who knitted it, the scarf will match any kind of garment¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently. If it had been others who said that, it would have sounded


    ridiculous. But when it was Jonathan who said it, it was just like a matter of fact.


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s handsome face looked sincere. It was as if the scarf Rosalie had knitted


    was a priceless treasure to


    him.


    ¡°But, Rosie¡­¡± Jonathan took off the gloves and casually pulled a chair to sit on. Then, he looked at


    Rosalie with a smile and went on to say, ¡°For me, I never like to use the same things as the others.


    Now that you have knitted a scarf and a pair of gloves for me, you cannot knit these for other people


    again, okay?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s smile looked pure and bright like the morning sunshine, leaving people craving it and


    obsessed with it. Yet, Rosalie¡¯s chest suddenly tightened when she heard his words.


    ¡°Is this a warning¡± Rosalie mused. Jonathan was warning her not to knit scarf and gloves for others


    in the future.


    As a known fact, there were not many people in Strico who dared to ignore Jonathan¡¯s warning.


    On the day of filming as a background actor, Rosalie waited at the assembly point at the designated


    time previously announced in the group chat. Yulissa didn¡¯t join the filming this time, and Rosalie


    also didn¡¯t see any other familiar faces among the people who signed up for the background actors.


    The organizer came on time and took attendance of the group of background actors before leading


    them to the film crew.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Today, the film crew was shooting in a rented manor nearby. Although it was still early, there were


    already many fans gathering outside the manor. Some of them held a sign with the name of their


    idol on it.


    When Rosalie came across Yvette¡¯s name, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is Yvette ying in this film?¡±


    she mused.


    The other day, the organizer posted the title of the film. Rosalie had wanted to check it out, but at


    that time Jonathan came and then she forgot about it.


    At that moment, Rosalie somewhat regretted not checking the information about the filmter on


    that day.


    Nevertheless, she figured that she was just a background actor and probably wouldn¡¯t have any


    contact with Yvette. Hence, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble..

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Rosalie¡¯s role as a background actor that day was to act as a servant. She simply needed to stand


    in the designated position as instructed by Samuel, keeping her head down. Besides, she was not


    the only servant, and there was a group of them. When the main character passed by, they all had


    to kneel down in unison and bow their heads, following Samuel¡¯smands, and say, ¡°Mister, may


    you have good fortune and peace! Madam, may you have good fortune and peace!¡± That was all.


    Due to a kneeling scene, the wage was temporarily increased by 10 dors. So Rosalie would earn


    a total of 25 dors.


    Rosalie thought it over and decided to go ahead with the kneeling scene. After all, it was just acting.


    No matter how famous a celebrity was, they had encountered kneeling scenes in their roles.


    Besides, when survival became an issue in many situations, the importance of one¡¯s pride took a


    back seat.


    There was a dressing room for background actors with several makeup artists. Both male and


    female background actors were queuing up in that dressing room, waiting for the makeup artists to


    do their makeup.


    Each makeup artist worked quite quickly as well, managing toplete one person¡¯s makeup in


    about five to six minutes.


    When it was Rosalie¡¯s turn, the makeup artist eximed, ¡°Huh? You have a scar on your forehead!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled slightly, then she responded, ¡°Yes. The scar was located in an area near


    the hairline on her forehead. If one did not look closely, one could not point it out at all.


    The wound was inflicted by someone on her in the prison. Later, the scar formed due to negligence


    in proper care.


    Rosalie also understood why the makeup artist mentioned it. It was because the hairstyle of the


    servant that day required the front bangs to be allbed down, exposing the area where the scar


    was. Without any cover, the scar became faintly visible.


    ¡°Is it a big deal? Can I still y the servant role?¡± Rosalie asked with a sense of unease. Initially,


    she was worried Yvette would pick on her, but now she was concerned about whether she could


    retain this background acting job.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just use a slightly thickeryer of foundation to cover it up, the makeup artist reassured


    and quickly finished applying makeup for Rosalie.


    Rosalie looked in the mirror. As expected, the scar was not visible.


    As she walked out of the dressing room and waited for her turn to go on set, she unexpectedly


    spotted a familiar figure walking toward her.


    It was not Yvette, but Loretta.


    Rosalie was stunned. She did not expect Loretta to be in that film crew, apart from Yvette.


    At that moment, Loretta behaved like a celebrity. She was apanied by several assistants,


    some holding umbres, some carrying her bags, and there was even one by her side reciting lines


    from the script, helping to reinforce her understanding of the scenes she was about to shoot today.


    Loretta¡¯s steps paused as she turned her gaze toward Rosalie. The former hesitated for a moment,


    then a smile appeared on her lips as she approached thetter. ¡°Well, well¡­ Are you here to be a


    background actor today?¡± the former asked knowingly.


    After all, the outfit Rosalie was wearing, depicting the role of a servant from the film, had already


    revealed everything.


    Rosalie looked at Loretta, feeling somewhat surprised. The present Loretta was clearly no longer


    just a C-list actress. Her demeanor and confidence now seemed more like that of an A-list actress.


    At that time, Loretta had riot even changed into her costume yet. She was wearing luxury brand


    clothes and adorned with jewelry. The value of that ensemble alone was likely worth hundreds of


    thousands of dors.


    Rosalie did not believe Loretta would resort to using knock-offs. After all, thetter cared a lot about


    her reputation. If she were caught wearing knock-offs, the embarrassment would be akin to losing


    her life for someone like her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie did not dodge and responded graciously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, that job did not involve theft or deceit. It was about earning money throughbor.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of reaching out to me if you want to act as a background actor? I may have


    even arranged a few lines for you to say. That can let you earn much more than being a background


    actor, Loretta said, deliberately raising her hand to adjust her hair and subtly disying the luxury


    watch on her wrist.


    Rosalie found Loretta¡¯s gesture somewhat ridiculous. ¡°I have never considered asking for roles with


    just a few extra lines from someone who manipted her own sister into bing an escort,¡¯ she


    replied.


    ¡°You¡­ Loretta¡¯s expression changed. She realized Rosalie was alluding to the past incident where


    the former had made theter apany the assistant director to drink wine for a role. However,


    soon after, as if a thought urred to her, she sized up Rosalie and remarked. ¡°Are you in dire


    need of money now? Is that why you¡¯re being a background actor? Don¡¯t you have anyone giving


    you money? Do you really have to earn this kind of hard-earned cash?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to report to you¡± Rosalie ignored Loretta and directly walked past her, heading for the


    ce where the background actors gathered and waited for their turns to be on set.


    Loretta frowned, hesitated for a moment, then instructed her assistant beside her, Gina, ¡°Go and


    find out more about that woman named Rosalie just now. Investigate her background and how


    much information about her that the person who introduced her to work here knows. The more


    detailed, the better.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s rtionship?¡± Loretta pondered, but she could not figure it out


    If the woman she saw Jonathan carrying into the car that day was Rosalie, then thetter had no


    reason to be a background actor. Rosalie was not enthusiastic about the entertainment


    industry in the first ce. If she needed money, she could have just told Jonathan. Besides, being a


    background actor only earned a small amount of money.


    While Loretta was getting her makeup done, Gina finally gathered information and reported it to


    her.


    ¡°What? She is still working at the Environment and Sanitation Administration? And she was


    introduced to be a background actor by a street sweeper from the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration?¡± Loretta asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, and Jeremy mentioned the person who introduced Rosalie said she seemed to be in need of


    money and wanted to earn some extra ie,¡± Gina replied.


    Upon hearing that, Loretta seemed to have finally let go of a heavy burden in her heart.


    Loretta thought. ¡°It seems Rosalie is not in a rtionship with Jonathan. Or I could say that even if


    they have been together. before. their rtionship has now clearly ended or deteriorated.


    Otherwise, why would Rosalie be in a position where she needs to work as a background actor for


    money?¡±


    Previously, Loretta was genuinely concerned about the rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan.


    If there was really nothing between them. then there would be certain matters she would not need


    to be so cautious about.


    Thinking about how her chance to be the female lead was ruined because of Rosalie¡¯s


    imprisonment and how she was. forced to be a third-rate actress, she tried to seize an


    opportunity to vie for a role. Loretta had only asked Rosalie to spend some time with the assistant


    director, but it ended up backfiring, and she was pped by the assistant director instead.


    After that, Loretta¡¯s path in the entertainment industry became even more disastrous.


    During that time, all Loretta wanted was for Rosalie to help her secure a better role from thetter¡¯s


    ex-boyfriend, Zachary. However, thetter firmly declined the former¡¯s request.


    Rosalie could have easily saved Loretta¡¯s fate by swallowing her pride a little and pleading with


    Zachary. However, Rosalie


    chose not to do so.


    If it were not for her encounter with Calvinter on, Loretta might never have been able to turn her


    life around.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Just the thought of Calvin always stirred a lingering sense of unease within Loretta. After all, up until


    now, the former had never truly ¡°touched¡± her.


    However, no matter what, she was the official girlfriend of Calvin now.


    As for Rosalie, Loretta would ensure she understood the meaning of ¡°prosperity and decline never


    last.¡± Back then, when she had begged Rosalie for help, thetter refused. Now, she would ensure


    thetterprehended the consequences of saying ¡°no¡± and the price she would pay!


    Before the official shooting began, Samuel had the group rehearse twice. During the rehearsal,


    Rosalie did not spot Yvette. Instead, it was Yvette¡¯s stand in who helped her with her positioning.


    However. Loretta did not have her stand in help with her positioning. Instead, she personally took


    the stage and stood beside the male lead.


    In that film. Loretta yed the role of the second female lead, who was the male lead¡¯s mistress.


    She had several scenes with Yvette.


    Initially. Calvin gave Loretta a few scripts to choose from, and she directly chose that particr film.


    At that time, Calvin even added, ¡°I thought you would choose a female lead role. This is just the


    second female lead.¡±


    ¡°But this film is a major production. The director is well-known, and the male lead has won the best


    actor award twice. The female lead. Yvette, is currently very popr. Being part of such a film crew,


    even as the second feinale lead, is better than being the female lead in other low-budget TV series!¡±


    That was how Loretta responded at that time.


    Yet, only Loretta herself understood that those were just excuses. She joined this production solely


    to hold her head high in front of Yvette.


    In the beginning. Yvette did not hold Loretta in high regard at all! When she went to plead with


    Zachary for a role, Yvette treated her with a bad attitude.


    Now, Loretta was determined to make Yvette realize that even if she was just acting as the second


    female lead in this film, she could still overshadow thetter, the female lead.


    However, to her surprise. Rosalie became a background actor as well!


    The fact that Loretta could hold her head high in front of the two brought her immense satisfaction


    and joy.


    Just as the second rehearsal wasing to an end and Samuel was preparing for the official shoot,


    Loretta suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mr. Gardner, I think the kneeling scene just now didn¡¯t look very


    uniform.¡±


    ¡°Not uniform?¡± Samuel paused for a moment, slightly taken aback. He thought it was all right,


    considering they were just background actors. It was impossible to expect them to be perfectly


    uniform like soldiers.


    ¡°Yes, not uniform. I feel like it affects the visual appeal. How about they kneel a few more times to


    practice being more in sync? I don¡¯t mind practicing with them if it¡¯s for a better oue in the end,¡±


    Loretta said in a dedicated manner, seemingly for the sake of the production¡¯s quality.


    Although Samuel found Loretta¡¯s sudden request puzzling, he could not afford to offend her, given


    that she was the new girlfriend of Calvin. At least for now, he had to try his best to meet her


    demands.


    So, at Samuel¡¯smand, the background actors once again got down on their knees.


    Naturally, Rosalie also knelt and lowered her head along with the rest of the group.


    Especially at that moment, Loretta intentionally positioned herself in front of Rosalie, almost as if the


    latter was kneeling and bowing to her.


    Rosalie understood Loretta¡¯s actions were deliberate. However, it seemed even Samuel was


    consciously going along with Loretta¡¯s suggestions. Unless she was willing to forgo the extra pay,


    she would have to continue to follow orders.


    Thinking about the unpaid medical expenses for Wilma that were still owed to Lillian, Rosalie gritted


    her teeth and kept reminding herself to persevere.


    Although Rosalie knew Lillian would not rush her to repay the money, she already owed thetter


    quite a bit. She could not keep umting debt like that.


    Again and again, Rosalie knelt down, bowed, and then stood up, repeating the cycle over and over.


    Meanwhile, the other background actors around her were getting increasingly restless and uneasy


    as they repeated the process of kneeling. Some even startedining loudly, demanding extra


    payment for enduring that ordeal.


    Seeing the background actors bing more and more agitated, Samuel had Jenny go over and


    inquire about Loretta¡¯s


    intentions.


    Upon seeing that, Loretta pretended to ponder and suggested, ¡°How about this? I think this person


    is doing quite well. Her posture is quite standard, and she¡¯s timing it perfectly. Why not have her


    demonstrate to the other background actors? They


    can watch closely, understand, and then practice. It would save them from getting so tired.¡±


    The person Loretta was referring to was Rosalie.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if this background actor is willing to demonstrate for everyone. After all, this will


    make her more tired than the others.¡± Loretta added and appeared considerate of the other person¡¯s


    well-being.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about? Adding extra payment should solve the issue, Jenny responded


    enthusiastically. Most of all, tiring out one background actor was still better than tiring out a whole


    group of them.


    If all those background actors were to go on strike suddenly, it would not only be difficult to find a


    recement for so many people at once, but it could also potentially lead to disturbances.


    Just having one person kneel and bow would indeed be much easier.


    So, Jenny asked Rosalie to step forward and directly offered her an additional 40 dors to


    demonstrate. She exined that if thetter refused, even the base pay for the day would be


    forfeited due to breach of contract.


    Rosalie looked at Loretta, who was standing a few steps away and felt her smile ringly bright.


    Rosalie knew Loretta did that on purpose. The idea of a demonstration was just meant to


    embarrass her further. However, now, earning 65 dors for the day was already quite significant for


    her.


    Moreover, Rosalie¡¯s knees had long be ustomed to bending. She had endured much


    greater humiliation during her time in prison. Kneeling and bowing like this now was actually much


    better than the torment she had endured back then.


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze fixed firmly beyond the assistant director, locking onto Loretta¡¯s eyes. Then, her lips


    slowly curled into a


    faint. smile as she responded with utmost certainty, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll kneel¡±


    Rosalie walked straight up to Loretta. The former¡¯s face disyed an expression of calmness,


    devoid of sadness or happiness. She simply asked thetter in a calm tone, ¡°Are we starting the


    demonstration for everyone here?¡±


    Loretta stuttered for a moment before replying. ¡®Ah¡­ Yes!¡±


    After all, Rosalie¡¯s response was different from what Loretta had expected. At the very least, there


    should be humiliation, reluctance, or perhaps a mix of sorrow and anger in the former¡¯s reaction.


    Only in that way could Loretta feel triumphant and revel in the fact that she had the upper hand in


    front of Rosalie.


    Yet, now Rosalie demonstrated the kneeling and bowing process with a perfectly standard posture


    and a nk expression. There was no room for criticism, but Loretta also felt aplete absence of


    the satisfaction she had anticipated.


    It was as if she, Loretta, was the one being embarrassed and humiliated! She simmered with inner


    resentment and thought, ¡°Fine! Since Rosalie wants to be a robot, then I shall have her kneel


    to my heart¡¯s content!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seated in the air-conditioned room, Yvette listened as Colleen described the scene on set. The


    latter had even captured. Rosalie kneeling on her phone and handed it to Yvette to look at.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Looking at the video on her phone and Rosalie¡¯s kneeling constantly. Yvette smiled unconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to stop those who are looking for their death.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This background actress seems to have offended Loretta. That¡¯s why Loretta pulls a trick on


    her. Everyone in the production team knows that Loretta can¡¯t be offended¡­¡± Colleen said and then


    found that she had said something she should.


    not.


    Suddenly, Colleen¡¯s face turned pale. She said to Yvette, ¡®Ms. Hamilton, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.


    Loretta is Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend. That¡¯s why she bullies others by exploiting his power. When Mr.


    Gunner dumps her, let alone being a supporting actress, she won¡¯t even be qualified to be an


    under-five actress.¡±


    Yvette said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know about it without you telling me.¡±


    Since Loretta joined the team, she would mock and ridicule Yvette or even at loggerheads with the


    latter every time they


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    met.


    Yvette knew that Loretta was putting on airs in front of her to regain thetter¡¯s dignity from the


    previous incident.


    Yvette did not take Loretta seriously. Loretta was just from amon family but she was lucky


    enough to get Calvin¡¯s attention. However, everyone in the upper-ss coterie knew that the span


    of being his girlfriend had always been short. Yvette wondered how many months were left before


    Calvin dumped Loretta.


    The more arrogant Loretta was now, the more miserable she would beter.


    ¡°The person I¡¯m talking about is not the background actress,¡± Yvette said with great interest.


    Colleen was stunned as she wondered, ¡°Not the background actress? Could it be that the person


    Ms. Hamilton mentioned was Loretta? However, Loretta just pulled a trick on the background


    actress. What kind of background could she have that would make Loretta suffer a loss? Moreover,


    Loretta is supported by Calvin.¡±


    Nevertheless, Yvette did not n to exin. She watched the video captured by Colleen again.


    For Yvette, such a video was really pleasing to the eyes.


    After all, she did not like both Rosalie and Loretta. Now that they met each other in such a way, it


    became an interesting show for her.


    Yvette wondered, ¡°How would Jonathan deal with Loretta by then? Perhaps, he will make Loretta


    suffer a huge loss even before Calvin breaks up with her Thinking of that, Yvette felt more pleasant


    yet with a sense of fear.


    After all, Jonathan never yed by the rules.


    Even though he used to be Mnie¡¯s fianc¨¦, Yvette still could not help being scared of that man.


    She thought, ¡°That man is unpredictable. He could treat them well in the first second and then make


    them suffer miserably


    the next.¡±


    Jonathan was powerful and capable. He could easily change the fate of others. Even prominent


    families like the Hamilton family did not dare to offend him.


    Yvette wondered, ¡°I¡¯m curious how much longer Jonathan would be fond of Rosalie.¡±


    Thinking of that, Yvette stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a look. It¡¯s a pity if I don¡¯t get to


    watch such a scene with my own eyes.¡±


    She walked out of the lounge as she spoke.


    Upon seeing that. Colleen hurriedly followed her.


    It was slightly cold in early April. The background actors could keep themselves warm as they could


    wear extra clothes underneath their costumes. However, the background actresses could only wear


    bottom clothes under their servant¡¯s costumes for the sake of a perfect scene. Samuel did not allow


    them to wear extra clothes to prevent them from looking bloated.


    Therefore, all the background actresses were trembling with cold. They put on their jackets when


    they could rest and watch


    at the side.


    Only Rosalie was wearing a costume and demonstrating the scene of kneeling and bowing


    repeatedly.


    As for Loretta, she had been wearing a down jacket on her costume from the beginning, since they


    were only rehearsing the


    scene.


    ¡°I wonder if they have paid attention to it. Can you demonstrate again but with slower movements?


    So that others can see it clearly, Loretta said to Rosalie again without letting thetter stop.


    Rosalie nced at her coldly and answered indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, she knelt down again.


    At that moment, other people could sense that Loretta was deliberately making things difficult for


    Rosalie.¡±


    Loretta just wanted to see Rosalie¡¯s suffering expression to ven


    her anger. However, thetter did not meet her wishes.


    Thinking of that, Loretta suddenly loosened her hand, and the hand warmer in her hand fell straight


    to the ground. A knocking sound and a painful mulled groan from Rosalie could be heard.


    It could be seen that the copper hand warmer knocked on Rosalie¡¯s left hand, who was kneeling on


    the ground. If she shifted her position slightly, it would hit her head.


    Rosalie straightened up and felt a sharp pain


    in her left hand. When she looked at Loretta, there was a sh ofcency


    in thetter¡¯s eyes. It was clear that she was doing it intentionally.


    The next second, Loretta¡¯s expression turned into that of worry and apology. Then, she bent down


    and pretended to try to help Rosalie up. Tm sorry, really sorry. 1-


    Before she could finish her words, a figure rushed over and directly helped Rosalie up. ¡°How is it? Is


    your hand okay?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and found that it was Calvin who held Rosalie up.


    Upon seeing the sudden appearance of Calvin, Loretta was stunned. She thought. ¡°W-When did he


    arrive? Especially at this moment, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still holding Rosalie.


    Based on Loretta¡¯s understanding of Calvin these days, she knew that he was definitely not the kind


    of man with any sympathy. Even if someone wanted to jump off a building in front of him, he might


    not bother to help them, let alone help a person whose hand had been hit.


    As Calvin spoke, he touched Rosalie¡¯s injured left hand.


    It was just a touch of his fingers, and she could not help but gasp in pain. She frowned


    subconsciously and let out a suppressed cry of pain from her mouth.


    Calvin¡¯s expression was cold. The next moment, he had already picked Rosalie up and ordered the


    people following him as he said, ¡°Go and call the doctor of the film crew into the lounge¡±


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Loretta shouted and could not understand the situation in front of her.


    She wondered. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. Why did he hold Rosalie up instead?¡±


    Calvin just nced at Loretta coldly. Then, he hurriedly walked toward the lounge with Rosalie in his


    arms.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    There was an uproar around them while some people looked at Loretta sympathetically. They felt


    that the limit of her being Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend might be over soon.


    It could be seen that Calvin valued the servant background actress more than her from the situation


    a moment ago.


    Yvette, who was watching the show not far away, was also stunned. She wondered, ¡°Rosalie and


    Calvin? What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Calvin is also interested in Rosalie? He was obviously


    trying to protect Rosalie just now. What about Jonathan? Does he know the rtionship between


    Calvin and Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! The turn of events is amazing. Mr. Gunner and the background actress¡­¡±


    Colleen eximed in surprise and then mocked again, ¡°Loretta has shot herself in the foot now. We


    know Mr. Gunner didn¡¯t dump her. Is it because she knew that the background actress had


    something to do with him that she makes things difficult for her?¡±


    Colleen made such a spection.


    Yvette, however, looked down gently as if she was pondering over something.


    Loretta was still standing on the spot dumbfoundedly and suddenly came back to her senses at the


    moment. She felt humiliated when she met those sympathetic, ridiculous, and mocking gazes


    toward her.


    Initially, she thought she would be sought after by everyone, and they would look at her with envy


    and jealousy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, all she had now was everyone looking at her as if she was a buffoon.


    It seemed that all the haloes on her had disappeared, and she had be a wretch.


    Loretta almost wanted to shout out loud that she was Calvin¡¯s real girlfriend.


    In the end, she did not shout but left in a hurry with her flushed face.


    Jenny looked at Samuel nkly and asked, ¡°Well¡­ What should we do now?¡±


    After all, Loretta was the main supporting actress. However, she had left, making it difficult to shoot


    the scene today. They could not do anything, as it was a matter rted to Calvin.


    At the moment, no one dared to get involved in it.


    Samuel could only sigh heavily. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s shoot those scenes without Loretta involved first.¡±


    Then, he thought, ¡°Otherwise, what else can I do?¡±


    When Rosalie was carried to the lounge by Calvin, she felt pain yet embarrassment.


    The pain she felt was due to her hands, but the embarrassment was caused by being held.


    Due to the pain in her hand, she could not push him away at that moment. She could only say to


    him, ¡°I hurt my instead of my foot. I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he answered indifferently but still held her in his arms.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless.


    hand


    It was not until Calvin entered the lounge that he put Rosalie on the couch and looked at her left


    hand, which was gently covered by her right hand. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, slightly, she murmured.


    Looking at her painful expression, he knew she was lying. Normally, her delicate face always


    showed a kind of calmness. However, she had never had such an expression before. Her eyebrows


    were furrowed tightly, and her face was pale. Even her voice sounded exertive


    Looking at her like that, his heart could not help but throb in pain.


    That feeling was strange to him as if he suddenly felt pain in his heart when he saw her kneeling on


    the ground and being hit by that copper hand warmer.


    Then, he almost reflexively rushed forward to help her up.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Calvin asked himself in his heart. He had confirmed that she was not the person he


    was looking for when they were in the small town. However, his emotions seemed to be still being


    affected by her.


    He wondered, ¡°Is it because of her appearance? Is it because she looks like the girl in my memory


    that my emotions are still affected even if I know she¡¯s not her?*


    Soon, Steven Lynch, a doctor in the film crew, rushed to Rosalie for a preliminary examination.


    When Steven touched Rosalie¡¯s injury with his hand and wanted to determine whether there was a


    problem with the bone, he exerted more strength on it. Rosalie felt increasing pain in her hand.


    She bit her lower lip, and her forehead was covered withyers of sweat. She answered Steven¡¯s


    questions through her head


    Chapter IIS gestures.


    Finally, when Steven finished examining her, she was almost on the verge of copsing. Her


    forehead and back were covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t injure her bones. Apply some medicine to treat the bruises enough. Take care of this


    hand during these days. Don¡¯t carry heavy objects with this hand.¡± Steven added, ¡°If you are still


    worried about it, you can go to the hospital for a full checkup.¡±


    After all, he was just a special contract doctor of the film crew. He could easily handle some minor


    injuries and help to bandage them in the film crew. He was helpless if there were more severe


    injuries since no medical examination equipment was provided.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Dr. Lynch,¡± Rosalie said. She finally felt relieved and thought, ¡°It¡¯ll be a headache


    if I break a bone since I can¡¯t apply for leave at the Environment and Sanitation Administration¡±


    She could not afford to apply for a long leave when she worked at such a job. The Environment and


    Sanitation Administration would not allow her to ask for a leave to recuperate.


    After Steven left, Calvin said, ¡°Although your injury is not severe, you should go to the hospital for a


    proper examination


    Rosalie said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacyter and buy some medicine for my bruises.


    Just now¡­ Thank you.¡±


    After all, he helped her up a moment ago and even asked the doctor of the film crew to check on


    her injury.


    He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What exactly was going on just now? Why did you kneel and bow


    over there?¡±


    Moreover, she kept repeating her actions. He had seen such a scene happening after his arrival.


    However, he did not recognize her at first, since he could only see her back figure.


    Calvin came to the film crew that day on the spur of the moment to visit Loretta during the shooting.


    However, he did not expect to see the hand warmer hutting Rosalie¡¯s left hand after he approached


    them. He only recognized her after she straightened up and looked up at Loretta.


    ¡°It was nothing. It¡¯s just that my movements met the standard, so I was asked to do it,¡± Rosalie


    replied casually.


    Calvin narrowed his eyes and looked at her forehead. Initially, he could not notice something was


    there due to the sweat on her forehead. However, he saw it after she took a tissue to wipe it off.


    There had been a round bruise in the middle of her forchead

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Obviously, knocking her head repeatedly on the ground indeed ounted for that.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ You really knocked your head as you were told?¡± For some reason, Calvin was rather


    ticked off all of a sudden.


    ¡°What do you suggest, then? I can¡¯t possibly refuse, can I? If I¡¯ve done that, I wouldn¡¯t have been


    paid a penny as a background actor today,¡± retorted Rosalie.


    The man¡¯s breath hitched at that. He naturally knew that background actors were the most


    vulnerable of the entire film crew. Once they were asked to do some extra work, there would be


    absolutely no room for negotiation or discussion.


    ¡°How much do you get paid a day as a background actor? His tone was sullen.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting 16 dors a day. But today, I got an extra 10 dors because of the kneeling scene. And


    then, I was asked to personally demonstrate prostrating and knocking my head against the floor,


    whichted me another 40 dors,¡± revealed Rosalie.


    In other words, she actually knelt and banged her head on the floor again and again for a measly 65


    dors. Calvin red at the woman, feeling royally upset.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know how herself at all he grumbled inwardly.


    Then came his question. ¡°Is there a feud between you and Loretta?¡± A moment ago, he could also


    tell that Loretta was making things difficult for Rosalie on purpose.


    Yet, not a single soul in the film crew had the gall to utter a word. That went without saying, for


    background actors were never valued by anyone. To make matters worse, the film crew was made


    up of only astute people, so no one would want to speak up for a background actor to risk offending


    Loretta.


    After all, Loretta had Calvin himself backing her.


    At the thought of that, Calvin felt as though something was stuck in his chest. It was suffocating for


    him, to say the least.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister. As for the feud between us, I guess I could say we do share one. She always


    thinks that the fact that I¡¯d been to prison lent impetus to ruining her future,¡±mented Rosalie.


    Even if she did not let those words slip, Calvin could still easily find it out, given his capability.


    Because of that, she reckoned she needed not to keep it from him.


    A trace of surprise shed across his eyes. Although he had roughly known about Loretta¡¯s


    background and knew that she had a half-sister with whom she did not live together.


    Even so, he had never cared in the slightest about the name of her half-sister. Besides, he had


    never paid much attention to Loretta, to begin with. It was only because the shape of her lips bore


    some semnce to that of the other girl in the past that he kept Loretta by his side.


    Never in a million years would he anticipate that the woman before his eyes and Loretta would be


    sisters.


    It was at that juncture that the door to the lounge was pushed open. Loretta stepped inside with her


    face as white as a sheet.


    Loretta eyed Rosalie, whose hand was wrapped in gauze, before directing her line of sight toward


    Calvin, who was frowning slightly and staring unhappily back at herself. As quickly as possible, she


    snuggled up to the man and pretended to beat herself up.


    ¡°Thank you, Calvin, for bringing my sister here and allowing Dr. Lynch to see her. I happened to run


    into Dr. Lynch when I came over just now, and he said she¡¯ll be fine. What a relief. As she spoke,


    Loretta turned to Rosalie and went on. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened a while ago. I was to


    me for letting the hand warmer slip out of my hands and hit your hand.¡±


    Rosalie regarded her so-called half-sister with a cid mien. She recalled treating her sister well


    enough from the bottom of her heart and even trying to pave the way for her sister¡¯s acting career


    with all her heart, just because they were family, or so she thought.


    Be that as it might, a car ident taught her a lesson and made her realize that everything was


    nothing more than her own wishful thinking.


    Right at that moment, she finally understood how Loretta made the leap from a mere C-list actress


    to bing the second fernale lead in that big production, to the extent that even Samuel had to


    y by her rule.


    ¡°So, Calvin¡¯s Loretta¡¯s backer now?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send you a copy of the receipt for my medication and the statement of lost ie,


    among other things. Please reimburse me by then.¡± As she dropped that, she said to Calvin,


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Mr. Gunner. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie left the lounge. Suddenly, Calvin and Loretta were all who remained


    there.


    With a frosty gaze, Calvin shot a re at Loretta, scaring the heck out of that woman.


    Loretta mustered a smile and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this, Calvin? By the way¡­


    You and my sister¡­ Uh.. Do you two know each other in the past?¡±


    ¡°Why? Trying to sniff out information, are you?¡± Calvin answered with a question instead.


    ¡°L. I¡¯m just a little curious. I haven¡¯t heard Roxie mention a word.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Your sister already lives in a seedy, tiny rental home, making a living as a trashman.


    Today, she took on the gig as a background actor and was forced to kneel before you to knock her


    head on the floor again and again, only to make 65 dors in return. How would she ever mention


    that to you? Calvin¡¯s voice reeked of one-of-a-kind iciness.


    At least for Loretta, it was the first time Calvin spoke to her in such an ice-cold voice.


    Loretta could not help but shudder. ¡°Calvin Rosic and I had some misunderstandingsst time-¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of misunderstanding would call for a need to bring her to her knees and make her


    smack her head repeatedly like that? Calvin put forward an interrogation.


    On that note, Loretta panicked. ¡®L.. 1-1 only wanted the take to look better, but Rosie¡¯s act is


    realistic and up to the mark, so I thought¡­ I simply wanted her to give a demonstration I-I wasn¡¯t


    even thinking of anything else¡­¡± she stammered.


    Even though Loretta tried her best to make herself look innocent, under Calvin¡¯s scrutiny, she


    became more and more


    nervous.


    Calvin interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Say no more of such things. Do you actually expect


    anyone to buy that story of yours? Just who are you trying to fool?¡±


    In an instant, Loretta¡¯s countenance turned a ghastly white. She felt as if she had been seen


    through by that man


    Calvin casually lifted Loretta¡¯s hand. On thetter¡¯s alluring wrist, there was a branded watch


    embellished with diamonds. If anything, it was a limited edition worth 400 thousand dors in the


    market.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve turned your life around, so you have what it takes to be smug about it in your


    sister¡¯s face? You must be dying to show her how capable you are right now, so much so that you


    can easily make her bow to you and do whatever you want her to, while seeing that she couldn¡¯t


    even light back, right?¡±


    The


    way Calvin talked to Loretta was as if he was having an idle chitchat with her. To Loretta, however,


    those words could not terrify her more.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve given you quite some stuff these days, not to mention the gifts that those


    people inferior to you have also given you secretly just to please you. Pick any item that¡¯s on your


    body right now, and it¡¯ll most probably be worth way more than several years of ie your sister


    could earn. What about you? Do you not even consider helping her out a


    little


    ¡°I¡­ Loretta¡¯s eyes widened, unable to spit out aplete sentence. Her body was shaking like a


    leaf.


    She thought that she had been keeping a low profile and epting bribes from others. Those


    people purely wished for her to put in a good word for them with Calvin so that the man could make


    an exception when they needed it.


    In fact, she did fulfill their wishes and sessfully sorted a couple of matters out for them. As long


    as she deliberately said nice things about them in front of Calvin, whatever favors they had asked


    would have already been granted.


    A

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    But now, what she thought was a well-kept secret was bluntly debunked by him.


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t say it earlier? Because it¡¯s not a big deal to me. You acted so hard in


    front of me, so I should at least let you earn some sort of fee, right?¡± he said indifferently.


    She was stunned, and her face turned from white to red. She felt like someone had pped her on


    the face several times. which was painful and awkward.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t appreciate people who overact for someone they resent. Don¡¯t you think you take


    yourself too seriously?¡± Calvin¡¯s face darkened. He took off the watch worth 400 thousand dors


    from Loretta¡¯s wrist and fiddled with it. I can lift you up, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything at


    will. Otherwise, I will make you fall as much as how high I can lift


    you up¡±


    As his words fell, his fingers loosened, and the branded watch fell heavily to the ground. Fine cracks


    appeared on its surface. Loretta gasped, and her entire body stiffened. Clearly, she was frightened


    by his actions.


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to attend the banquet tonight, Calvin dropped that sentence and walked out of


    the lounge without giving Loretta a chance to exin herself.


    Loretta looked at the watch on the ground in panic. That watch was worth over 400 thousand


    dors, and it was the first time in her life to wear such an expensive watch


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, he ruined it just like that. ¡°Was he telling me that he could treat me like this at any time?¡±


    she mused.


    Even if the outsiders exalted her to the skies, to him, she was just a speck of dirt to forsake.


    Clenching her hands, hanging by her side, into fists, Loretta put the me on Rosalie.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was a gathering for top socialites and celebrities in Strico, which she had


    anticipated for a long time. She even specifically ordered a gown from abroad just to amaze


    everyone tonight and boost her poprity. Incidentally, she wanted to take this opportunity to meet


    more socialites and celebrities and establish a rtionship with them.


    But because of Rosalie, she could not make it to the banquet tonight.


    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make Rosalie pay the price!¡± Loretta uttered inwardly.


    The banquet of top socialites and celebrities in Strico attracted a mob of reporters. However, not all


    reporters were allowed To enter such a banquet.


    Therefore, any reporters stood at the entrance of the banquet hall, hoping to capture some valuable


    footage.


    The luxury cars were constantly parked at the entrance of the banquet hall, and the people who got


    out of the car were all celebrities in Strico.


    Suddenly, a ck Bentley stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall. Some experienced reporters


    inmediately recognized who wasing upon seeing the license te and put down their photo


    and video cameras.


    After all, this gentleman had never been willing to be photographed by reporters.


    In the past, some ignorant reporter took a frontal photo of the gentleman and put it on the inte.


    Needless to say, the photo was deleted, and that reporter not only lost their job but also had to


    leave Strico.


    There was a popr saying in the reportermunity, ¡°Never try to photograph Jonathan


    Youngblood.¡± Even if it was an idental shot, they were not allowed to be published or posted


    online. At best, they could only take pictures from his back, and they would not be held ountable


    by him.


    The Bentley¡¯s door was opened, and a tall figure emerged from the car.


    The crowd could only feel their eyes lit up.


    Although there were some top celebrities attending the banquet tonight, Jonathan was no inferior to


    those popr A-list male celebrities. In fact, he was even more imposing than them.


    He possessed a beautiful face. When he looked at people with smiles in what the reporters would


    describe as amorous and charming eyes and a faint smile on his lips, it was truly indescribably


    captivating as if it would attract both men and women. However, once those eyes turned cold, they


    would give off an ineffable sense of oppression.


    At this moment, Jonathan, with his eyes half closed, was surrounded by his bodyguards and the


    security of the venue. His muscr and slender body was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit,


    making him look proportional and elegant from head


    toe.


    Jonathan had always had a good fashion sense, which had been a consensus among the


    reporters.


    But today, there was a bit of an exception.


    Everything else about his outfit was fine, but the light purple scarf around Jonathan¡¯s neck and the


    gloves of the same color


    10


    on his hands seemed a little strange.


    Some reporters began to whisper. The scarf and gloves seem a little different from Jonathan¡¯s usual


    style.¡±


    ¡°It looks a little rough, and it seems¡­ a little worn out. Is this the new retro style of some luxury


    brand?¡± ¡°This kind of light purple is pretty challenging to pull off for most men, but it looks fitting on


    Jonathan¡± Although Jonathan had always disliked being photographed, some reporters could not


    help but take his pictures secretly. But strangely, when the bodyguards apanying Jonathan


    were about toe over upon seeing their action, Jonathan seemed to move his lips and say


    something, causing the bodyguards to halt their steps.


    Finally, seeing Jonathan enter the venue, the reporter who had secretly taken his photos heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    He had thought the bodyguards woulde to him and ask him to delete the contents on his


    phone.


    When Jonathan entered the venue, he naturally became the center of attention, especially among


    the socialites. They were leaving no stone unturned in their effort to get close to him.


    n walked up to Jonathan and assessed his friend¡¯s outfit, saying. ¡°You look eye-catching in this


    outfit, but the scarf and gloves are so unlike you.¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think my style should be then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not you wearing this kind of soft-colored knitted scarf and gloves?¡± thought n.


    ¡°By the way. do you want me to introduce you to some socialites from Strico?¡± n suddenly


    asked.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jonathan refused coldly.


    n hemmed and hawed, ¡°Just let me introduce them. Otherwise, those women would have


    bugged me. He was referring to the daughters of the Yates family¡¯s friends.


    Given lus being a close friend of Jonathan, n should have been the first consideration for those


    socialites. However, they did not take an interest in him and were desperately using him to get


    acquainted with Jonathan.


    n was feeling quite helpless about this. He was not bad-looking either and was witty. He could


    only tell himself that those women must be blind for not falling for him.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Jonathan rolled his eyes at n, and then n heard some socialite around him gasping and


    muttering. ¡°Oh my! He looks so good even with his eyes rolled!¡±


    Speechless, n had an urge to vomit blood, thinking. ¡°Jonathan was just rolling his eyes, and


    these love-struck women were eximing for that?¡±


    As Jonathan took off his gloves, n abruptly snatched the gloves from Jonathan¡¯s hand as if he


    had found something.


    ¡°Hey, these gloves seem to be hand-knitted. The knitting is not so great, though, nmented


    on the gloves with a doubtful look. ¡°Besides, the yarn looks old. Did some store trick you into buying


    these gloves? How could they sell you gloves like this?¡±


    ¡°Who said I bought them?¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    n looked at him with his jaw dropping to the ground, musing. ¡°If he didn¡¯t buy it, could it be¡­¡± He


    paused before continuing, ¡°Can it be that someone knitted it for you?¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t answer, but his expression was tacir


    n felt his head spinning. ¡°So, it was really gifted from someone. With Jonathan¡¯s personality, he


    wouldn¡¯t wear such a thing at all, he thought.


    Not only did he wear the scarf and the gloves today, but he even wore them on such a public


    asion.


    ¡°Who on earth could have knitted the scarf and the gloves? What kind of person would knit the


    mediocre scarf and gloves yet still make Jonathan wear them?¡± n mused.


    n¡¯s mind shed through the rumor on New Year¡¯s Eve, where his friend left Leonard and ran to


    the woman he had rescued in a small town near Strico.


    He even stirred up the local police station for that woman.


    ¡°Was it her?¡± thought n.


    As he was lost in thought, Jonathan had already spread his palm in front of n and said, ¡°Give me


    back the gloves.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± n came back to his senses and was about to return the gloves to Jonathan when a voice


    sounded beside him. ¡°The gloves¡­¡±


    ¡°These are the gloves Jonathan wore today,¡± n quickly said. ¡®And¡ª¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Calvin chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s hand-knitted.¡±


    ¡°Gah! You saw it.¡± n stammered.


    Calvin stared fixedly at the gloves and then looked at Jonathan in surprise.


    ¡°What? Is there something wrong with these gloves?¡± Jonathan asked. He could feel that Calvin¡¯s


    face changed as he looked at the gloves.


    ¡°Did someone give it to you?¡¯ asked Calvin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes as he looked at Calvin¡¯s gradually deepened eyes. ¡°Have you


    seen these gloves before?¡±


    Calvin looked up to meet Jonathan¡¯s gaze and answered directly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, there seemed to be a sense of oppression in the air.


    n couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you guys talking about? What do you mean you have


    seen it? By why didn¡¯t you bring your new girlfriend here today? I¡¯ve heard that she was acting all


    high and mighty on the set today, and you ended up letting hier have eggs on her face.¡±


    the


    way.


    Calvin,


    Calvin nced at n and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty hep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± n said modestly. ¡°I just happened toe across someone I know who told me


    about this. I heard that your girlfriend made a background actor kneel non-stop, but you blew her up


    in her face publicly and carried the background actor to the green room. Why? Are you going to


    dump your new girlfriend for that background actor?¡± n joked, thinking that he had long been


    ustomed to his friend changing his girlfriend frequently.


    It would be strange for him if Calvin did not change his girlfriend every once in a while.


    However, if this current little celebrity got reced, she would be Calvin¡¯s shorteststing girlfriend.


    ¡°Yeah, I hit on her,¡± Calvin said calmly, but his eyes remained fixed on Jonathan


    n did not feel anything wrong, but Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. Even the air around him seemed to


    grow cold and heavy.


    ¡°Hey.Jonathan. What¡¯s wrong? Why such a long face?¡± n asked in confusion, feeling an


    inexplicable tension in the


    Jonathan ignored n. He stared at Calvin with his dark eyes, and his lips curled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re


    not going to tell me that that background actor is your girlfriend¡¯s sister, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence,¡± said Calvin.


    Jonathan smiled even more, but his eyes were icy cold. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked toward the exit of the venue.


    Bewildered, n looked at Calvin, who was standing beside him. ¡°Is Jonathan leaving? He hasn¡¯t


    been here that long yet.¡±


    Calvin stared at Jonathan¡¯s departing figure with a solemn look.


    ¡°Did you guys say something that I didn¡¯t hear?¡± n asked. He clearly understood every word his


    two friends had spoken just now, but now he felt like he might have missed something.


    Otherwise, how could he not understand their reaction at all?


    ¡°Nothing. I just find some things too far a coincidence,¡± Calvin said as he lightly withdrew his gaze.


    He had heard from n that Jonathan seemed to care about a woman.


    However, he did not expect that the woman Jonathan cared about would be Rosalie.


    ww


    At this moment, Rosalie was eating takeout while casually scrolling through the video programs on


    her phone.


    The video she was currently watching was a live broadcast of an influencer who was standing in


    front of the venue and live-streaming tonight¡¯s gathering of socialites and celebrities in Strico.


    The influencer indicated that those notables should have entered the hall, and many celebrities


    would also be there inside. Although she was not qualified to enter the hall, she waited outside,


    hoping to bump into them if any of the celebrities came


    OUL


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how lucky we are today. Shall we all wait together?¡± As the influencer spoke, she stroked


    various cute poses in front of the camera to charm her audience.


    Rosalie was not particrly fond of celebrities, nor did she really look to see if the influencer


    bumped into a celebrity on the spot. She just treated it as a pastime for her mealtime.


    The influencer had already started interacting with her viewers who were watching her livestream.


    She had everyone guess which celebrity she might run into today, and she even organized a voting


    session.


    At this point, the person behind the camera suddenly reminded the influencer, ¡°Someone ising


    out.¡±


    Immediately, the camera on her phone shifted. And sure enough, a figure was rushing out of the


    venue.


    The influencer got excited and hurriedly said, ¡°I wonder who came out. It shouldn¡¯t have been long


    since this started. They must havee out for something urgent. Let¡¯s move our camera over


    there to see who the person is. I hope it¡¯s the celebrity we¡¯ve been anticipating!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    At this moment, as the man got closer and closer, his face became clearer in the camera.


    When Rosalie saw the face in the camera, she almost spewed out the food in her mouth.


    It¡­ It was Jonathan!


    In the camera, Jonathan was dressed in a ck suit, tall and straight with a neat hairstyle. He


    looked like an elegant gentleman. The only odd thing was the scarf around his neck and gloves of


    the same color on his hands.


    It seemed that¡­ these essories didn¡¯t match with Jonathan¡¯s suit at all.


    At that moment, the viewers of the live streaming began to discuss wildly,


    [Who¡¯s this guy?]


    [I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a celebrity, but he¡¯s so handsome. God, I¡¯m captivated by him.]


    [Oh, my God. Isn¡¯t he a star? If


    [Hurry up and interview him! Go and say


    makes a debut, I¡¯ll be his super loyal fan!]


    mething. I¡¯m so anxious!] Others encouraged the online celebrity.


    The online celebrity smiled brightly at the camera and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go and interview him. I hope he


    can ept our


    interview!¡±


    She took a few


    forward, only to find that the cameraman holding the mobile phone didn¡¯t keep up with her.


    Therefore, she turned back and joked. ¡°Keep up with me. Looks like our cameraman has gotten


    tired.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Jonathan Youngblood¡­¡± A trembling voice came from the phone. Obviously, it was from


    the cameraman holding the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± The online celebrity was shocked and looked at Jonathan in disbelief. Then she shouted in


    a panicky voice, ¡°Delete the video! Stop recording now!¡±


    But it was toote. When the cameraman said that it was Jonathan,ments started to pop up


    crazily,


    Jonathan was indeed well-known. After all, the Youngblood family was widely engaged in industries


    rted to people¡¯s food,


    clothing, housing, and transportation.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t like being filmed, so there were unwritten rules in the media circle. Even if


    they wanted to shoot. Jonathan, they would only photograph him in the distance or take photos of


    his back.


    However, this online celebrity captured Jonathan¡¯s face clearly, and it was even on live streaming.


    [Oh, my God. Jonathan¡¯s so handsome!]


    [I simply adore him!]


    [I¡¯ll be his super loyal fan from now on!]


    [He¡¯s mine! No one can take him away from me!]


    All kinds of crazyments kept popping up until the live streaming was turned off.


    However, not long after that, when Rosalie browsed webpages, she saw the video of Jonathan on


    the live streaming just now. Then there were manyments below. In addition toplimenting


    Jonathan¡¯s handsome face, they were also curious about his leaving.


    Many people were discussing why Jonathan left early. Some even carefully analyzed the footsteps


    of Jonathan in a series of data analysis videos. It was obvious that he walked faster than normal


    people and there might be something urgent for him.


    As for what was


    Group and Jorgent, there was another heated discussion. For example, something might¡¯ve


    happened to the Youngblood


    Group and Jonathan hurried to deal with it or something had happened to Leonard.


    After all. Leonard¡¯s long-term hospitalization had been reported by the media and many people


    knew it.


    There was even some spection that Jonathan had an argument with someone in the venue and


    then left angrily. Some guessed that he left early because so manydies were pestering him and


    he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    In short, there were all kinds of spections.


    Rosalie browsed thements with curiosity. She also started to guess why Jonathan left the


    venue suddenly.


    Until there was a knock on the door, Rosalie got up and went to open the door. After seeing the


    figure standing outside the door, she suddenly felt choked.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t help coughing, and her face turned red for a moment.


    No one could¡¯ve imagined Johnathan, whose whereabouts were being violently discussed by the


    netizens, would appear in front of Rosalie¡¯s door.


    Jonathan frowned slightly and patted Rosalie on the back, saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you


    coughing? Have you caught a cold?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head while coughing. She didn¡¯t catch a cold, but she was shocked by his


    sudden appearance.


    Finally, Rosalie calmed down and looked at Jonathan, asking. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie here?¡± He asked back.


    Rosalie pursed her lips. She thought. I¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯te here. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan walked into the house and closed the door. The cramped rental home became even


    smaller because of his entry.


    His eyes fell on her red and swollen left hand and he asked, ¡°How did your hand get hurt? Did you


    get hurt when working as


    extras?¡±


    As he spoke, Jonathan grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist and held her left hand. When his fingers were about


    to touch the red swollen. part of the back of her hand, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ve


    applied ointment.¡±


    His fingers stopped, but he kept staring at the swollen part of the back of her hand.


    He only heard from n about the kowtowing and kneeling before, but he didn¡¯t expect her hand to


    be hurt like this.


    The redness and swelling on her slender hand were so evident.


    ¡°I got hit by props from the acting scene.¡± Rosalie replied lightly, but then she suddenly seemed to


    think of something and looked at Jonathan in surprise, asking, ¡°You knew I worked as an extra


    today?¡±


    However, Jonathan frowned even more after seeing a bruise on her forehead. He asked, ¡°Did you


    kowtow and get this?¡±


    She gasped because of his touch.


    Although her forehead wasn¡¯t as badly hurt as the back of her hand, it would be a little bit painful if it


    was touched.


    Since he had already known that she worked as an extra today, it seemed that there was nothing


    strange for him to know about the kowtowing part.


    After all, she kowtowed in front of many people at the filming site.


    At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s face was gloomy as if someone had owed him a huge debt. And the


    atmosphere seemed to


    be stiff.


    Rosalie looked back at Jonathan. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly left the party and came here to


    ask her if she worked as


    an extra


    Her confused and innocent expression made him even more irritable.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Thinking that Rosalie had been wronged at the filming site, Jonathan was in a bad mood and


    anxious to see her.


    However, he was in a worse mood after seeing her.


    Jonathan raised his hand and flicked the bruise on her forehead.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help eximing in pain.


    He sneered, ¡°Do you also feel pain?¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not made of stone. How could I not feel pain? You flicked my


    wound!¡±


    She widened her eyes and stared at Jonathan.


    But Jonathanughed angrily and said. ¡°Rosalie, good for you. I wanteil you to stay with me, but


    you refused easily. I thought you had dignity and backbone, but now? You worked as an extra and


    kowtowed and knelt because of your sister. Was it fun?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips and took a step back subconsciously. At this moment, he inexplicably scared


    her.


    But when she took a step back, he came closer.


    She retreated all the way to the wall, her back against it, and there was no way to retreat anymore.


    Jonathan approached her and put his hands on the wall, almost circling her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Was it fun?¡± He fixed his eyes on her and said in a deeper voice than usual as if he


    was trying to suppress his


    anger.


    Rosalie was confused. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I¡¯m the one who got hurt. Why is he


    so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do this for fun, Rosalie muttered after a while.


    ¡°No? Then why did you go to the filming site? Why did you have to be an extra? Do you want to be


    a star? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me directly? I can give you whatever resources you want. You can


    just beg me. Did you have to kneel and kowtow and get hurt like this?¡± He said coldly.


    If it weren¡¯t for his remaining reason, Jonathan might¡¯ve wanted to tie her beside him so that she


    couldn¡¯t go anywhere and wouldn¡¯t be belittled by others.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and then raised her chin slightly, answering, ¡®For 65 dors. I can earn


    25 dors working as an extra. And if I kneel and kowtow to Loretta repeatedly, I can earn 40


    dors. That¡¯s why I worked as an extra. Is that enough?¡±


    He was stunned and asked, ¡°65 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 65 dors!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of 65 dors, you did this to yourself? If you wanted money, why didn¡¯t youe to


    me? I can give you whatever you want. L..¡±


    ¡°But if you give me the money, I¡¯ll need to pay some price again, right?¡± Rosalie said. She just didn¡¯t


    want to get involved with him anymore. She wanted to go back to her old life, back to when she had


    never known him before. Although she was too lonely in this house at that time, she wasn¡¯t


    someone¡¯s doll.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t need you to pay the price?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s even less necessary. You have no obligation to give me money, and I can support myself,¡±


    said Rosalic.


    He sneered, ¡°Does your so-called ¡®supporting yourself¡¯ means making yourself miserable?¡±


    Rosalie was choked, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Then she slowly lowered her eyes


    and said in a low voice, ¡°At least I earned this money with peace of mind and didn¡¯t need to be


    afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°So, did I scare you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    She hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°I know that you just regard me as a doll. Now you¡¯re


    still interested in me, but once your interest fades, I¡¯ll be worthless. If I identally annoy you


    by then, maybe I¡¯ll end up miserably just like when I was in prison.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to live such a miserable life anymore.


    ¡°So aren¡¯t you afraid of annoying me by saying this now?¡± He asked.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Of course, she was scared, but she chose to say it after all,


    Her silence had already indicated everything.


    There was a terrible silence for a while.


    Rosalie lowered her head, and she could only hear her breath and heartbeat. Although Jonathan


    didn¡¯t say anything, she could feel that his eyes were fixed on her all the time.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took before she suddenly heard his voice, ¡°If I say that I didn¡¯t take you


    as a doll, would you want to stay with me?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly raised her head and looked at Jonathan in astonishment. It seemed that she


    didn¡¯t expect him to say such


    words.


    ¡°Would you?¡± He stared at her with burning eyes.


    She smiled bitterly and replied. ¡°What¡¯s the use of it even if I stay with you? Should I continue to be


    your older sister? Or your ymate? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not qualified for either of them.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s lipspressed into a thin line, and his eyes darkened. The word ¡°wife¡± almost came


    out of his mouth.


    If Rosalie asked. Jonathan could marry her, but he was too proud to beg her to marry him.


    He suddenly smiled gently, bent down slowly, and rubbed her cheek gently, saying. ¡°Rosie, since


    you said so, let¡¯s continue like this to see who has more patience. Maybe I¡¯ll give up first or maybe


    you¡¯ll beg to stay with meter.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s breathing became a little rapid, and her body was trembling because of his approach.


    Jonathan was always like this, so unpredictable. Thest second, he seemed to be still angry, but


    the next second, he stopped being angry all of a sudden.


    After saying that. Jonathan walked to the table and sat down.


    Rosalic breathed a sigh of relief and felt cold sweat on her back and palms.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of him picking up her phone. Then she came to her senses and


    quickly tried to grab it back.


    But it was toote. Jonathan had already seen the content on her phone.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Rosalie with a faint stile, asking. ¡°What? Are


    you searching for news about me If you¡¯re curious about me, just call me. You don¡¯t have to search


    it online.¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. She thought, ¡°What should I say? Should I say I was only curious because


    of watching the live streaming of an online celebrity and then searching the news?¡±


    ¡°The party you attended today seems to have just started. Is it okay that you ran out like this?¡± She


    had to change the subject. ¡°It¡¯s just a party,¡± Jonathan said casually. There were many such parties


    in a year, and sometimes he didn¡¯t even bother to


    attend them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Rosie, you haven¡¯t finished your meal yet. Continite.¡± He nced at her half-eaten boxed meal and


    sat down calmly.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Rosalie bit her lips slightly and sat down. She ate the food slowly with her right hand which wasn¡¯t


    injured. Meanwhile, Jonathan sat quietly beside her, holding his chin with one hand and looking at


    her quietly.


    Under the light, Rosalie¡¯s eyshes curled up naturally. When she looked down, it became more


    and more obvious. And it seemed that Jonathan¡¯s palm could cover her entire small face.


    Her nose was small, and her cheeks puffed up repeatedly because of chewing food, like a cute little


    animal.


    Jonathan had never imagined that he would be so obsessed with watching a woman eat.


    It seemed that the more he looked at her like this, the more he wanted to hide her in a ce where


    no one could see. Only he could see her alone and only he could get close to her.


    And no one else could covet her.


    Although Rosalie was eating with her head down, she could feel that Jonathan had been staring at


    her.


    There seemed to be an ambiguous embarrassment in the air.


    She felt that her face was getting hotter and hotter, and even swallowing seemed to be a little


    difficult. He used to watch her eat as well, but at that time, she only felt warm and didn¡¯t feel


    ufortable. Now¡­.


    Rosalie unconsciously sped up and wanted to finish the meal quickly.


    At this moment. Jonathan suddenly said, ¡®Rosic, do you like Calvin?¡±


    Pift!


    Before she could swallow the food, she suddenly spewed out. Then she coughed and looked at the


    food on the table in front of her, and she found¡­ Some food was even on his body.


    1. Im sorry.¡± She hurriedly said, then took a tissue and wiped off the food on his clothes.


    But Jonathan didn¡¯t care at all, took her hand, and asked again. ¡°Rosie, you haven¡¯t answered my


    question yet. Do you like


    Calvin?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan nkly. She thought, ¡°Do I like Calvin? Why would he ask me that?


    And¡­ How did he know that I knew Calvin? I never mentioned it to him!TM


    For a moment. Rosalie¡¯s mind was filled with various doubts.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence made Jonathan frown slightly. Jonathan gently wiped Rosalie¡¯s lips because there


    was tomato sauce on them.


    ¡°Yes or no?¡± Jonathan asked, yet his tone was mixed with gentleness and threat.


    ¡°I.. I have nothing to do with Calvin. Why are you asking?¡± Rosalie turned her head, trying to avoid


    his fingers.


    Suddenly, Jonathan grabbed Rosalie¡¯s chin and firmly fixed on her face. Then he lowered his head,


    his lips gently pressing against hers. He asked, ¡°Really? If there¡¯s nothing between you and Calvin,


    why would he help you up today and take you to the lounge in his arms?¡±


    Rosalie was shocked by that. She looked at Jonathan¡¯s handsome face that was so close to her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan knew every detail of what happened between Calvin and her.


    ¡°Why, are you wondering why I knew it so clearly?¡± Jonathan smiled and continued, ¡°So many


    people saw it at that time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty easy for me to find that out?¡±


    As he spoke. Jonathan¡¯s lips were even closer to Rosalie¡¯s.


    Rosalie flushed and said in a panic. ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jonathan stopped and stared at Rosalie, saying, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me how you got to know


    him?¡±


    ¡°Because goce a thief stole Calvin¡¯s bracelet and then bumped into me. That bracelet fell right into


    my pocket, and Calvin wanted to get it back. That¡¯s why I knew him,¡± Rosalie answered in a hurry.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°How many times have you seen him since then?¡±


    Of course, Rosalie had never counted that However, looking at Jonathan¡¯s approaching face, she


    hurriedly counted in silence and said. ¡°Three. Three times. The first time, he said that he wanted to


    thank me for the bracelet and treated me to dinner. The second time, I met him identally at the


    hospital where my grandmother stayed. And this time was the third


    time.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. Based on his understanding of Calvin, if Calvin really wanted to thank


    Rosalie for the bracelet,


    Calvin could¡¯ve given Rosalie money directly instead of treating her to dinner.


    In other words, Calvin had already taken a fancy to Rosalie at that time.


    Inter


    But Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand why Calvin hadn¡¯t been dating Loretta for long. In the past, Calvin


    wouldn¡¯t be interested in another woman when dating someone already.


    But now It seemed that there was an exception


    ¡°Do you like him, Rosie Jonathan asked Rosalie the same question.


    Rosalie exined, ¡°I already told you. I have nothing to do with Rosalie. He is ¡®Mr. Gunner, the big


    shot in the entertainment industry, while I am just a sanitary worker¡± Clearly, Calvin and Rosalie


    didn¡¯t match with each other at all. In Rosalie¡¯s mind, it was meaningless for Jonathan to ask if she


    liked Calvin or not.


    *Didn¡¯t I have a crush on you too. Rosie Jonathan chuckled. His lips touched the corner of Rosalie¡¯s


    mouth on which the tomato sauce was licked by Jonathan. ¡°What if Calvin likes you? Will you like


    him?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened, and her blood seemed to be boiling because Jonathan flirted. Her mind


    was about to turn nk at


    all.


    ¡°Will you. Rosie?¡± He slowly are the remaining food at the corner of her mouth as if it were an


    interesting game. He asked again. ¡°Will you like him or not?¡±


    Rosalie pressed her hands against his chest, but she couldn¡¯t push him away at all.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t like him¡­¡± Rosalie said hurriedly, only hoping that Jonathan could end such


    ambiguous action as soon as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Rosie.¡± Jonathan murmured, and his deep voice flowed into her ears like a violin


    being yed, ¡°Never fall in love with Calvin, okay?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Jonathan¡¯s voice was so melodious, but there was implicit


    warning hidden in it.


    It sounded that if Rosalie fell in love with Calvin in the future, she would end up miserably.


    Moreover, it was Jonathan who lied to Rosalie in the first ce. He had deceived her and made her


    think that he and she were the same poor person. As a result, she was just fooled by him like an


    idiot.


    But now. Jonathan came to ask Rosalie not to lie to him. How ridiculous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him now, but I don¡¯t know if I will¡­¡± Rosalie murmured, trying to retort. Perhaps words


    were the only and thest way she could use to fight back now.


    -But before Rosalie could finish her words, he had already pressed his lips hard on hers and


    blocked all her words.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°Umm¡­ Rosalie subconsciously raised her hand and tried to push Jonathan away. But when her


    right hand was caught by him, she didn¡¯t think much about it and lifted her left hand again.


    When Jonathan¡¯s fingers pressed her left hand. Rosalie suddenly took a deep breath and


    subconsciously yelled in pain, which made Jonathan kiss more intensely


    Rosalie almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After a long while, Jonathan finally finished the kiss and let go of her hands.


    Rosalie felt her legs were a little weak and she almost fell off the chair.


    Jonathan held her waist with one hand and lifted her left hand gently with the other. ¡°Rosie, I hurt


    you, didn¡¯t I?*


    Rosalie bit her lip and stared at Jonathan ¡°Why did you do that just now?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like to hear you say something that I don¡¯t want to hear.¡± Jonathan smiled gently


    and said. ¡°If you still want to say something. I don¡¯t mind kissing you again¡±


    Rosalie was speechless, and she didn¡¯t say anything more. She was afraid that Jonathan would


    really do that.


    Jonathan lowered his head and carefully looked at the red swelling on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    The injury on your hand. will take a few days to recover. I¡¯m afraid it is inconvenient for you to stay


    here for recovery. How about going to my ce?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡®Go to your ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Youngblood Residence. There are many rooms there. You can choose one you like. And


    we also have many servants there,¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°No need!¡± Rosalie quickly refused. ¡°I¡¯m used to living here. Besides, my injury is not serious. It¡¯s not


    like I can¡¯t take care of myself and need someone to serve me.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face gradually darkened, and his beautiful eyes seemed to be covered with sullen haze.


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to?¡±


    Rosalie swallowed. She was unwilling indeed.


    Living in Jonathan¡¯s ce would only let Rosalie get more and more involved in his world. She


    didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore!


    After hesitating for a while, Rosalie swallowed the saliva and said, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t force


    me.¡±


    ¡°I did, but on condition that you are willing to stay with me. And I¡¯m just asking you to go there for a


    few days for recovery. I can rest assured by that.¡± Jonathan smiled ¡°Rosie, do you want me to rest


    assured?¡±


    Seeing Jonathan¡¯s smile, Rosalie felt there was a mountain pressing hard on her chest.


    With the firm determination in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Rosalie knew that her refusal was useless.


    Indeed. Jonathan was the most powerful big shot in Strico. Once he had decided to do something,


    others could only listen to


    hirn.


    Rosalie used to be nobody to Jonathan, and now she also had no strength to resist at all.


    If Rosalie refused Jonathan now, Jonathan would have 100 ways to make her yield.


    Rosalie only heard herself say. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Rosalie simply packed her luggage, which was just some clothes for changing. As for other


    toiletries, Jonathan said that she could get those at the Youngblood residence, so she didn¡¯t need to


    take any.


    In fact, Jonathan didn¡¯t even want her to take those clothes, but Rosalie said, ¡°I have got used to


    them. They are quitefortable.¡±/


    So Jonathan just let her take them.


    After packing up her luggage, when Rosalie was about to carry it, Jonathan picked it up first and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    They walked out of the rental home, and Rosalie walked behind Jonathan.


    Sometimes, Rosalie only felt that Jonathan was elusive. Sometimes he could be gentle and nice to


    you, but in a sh, he would treat you as if he could throw you into hell at any time.


    After going to the Youngblood Residence this time, their rtionship would be even more


    complicated.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Why can I sever the rtionship between us? I can only wait until he gets tired of


    me?¡± Rosalie stared at Jonathan¡¯s back in a daze, and then she looked at the scarf around his


    neck.


    The scarf Rosalie knitted was made of old wool, but she didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan would wear the


    scarf and gloves she made at such a banquet attended by top celebrities.


    Strangely, in thements Rosalie saw online, everyone was guessing whether it belonged to a


    new brand or it was a handmade or retro style made by a famous designer, etc. No one thought that


    maybe the scarf and gloves were just made by an ordinary person with old wool.


    Perhaps as Jonathan said before, it was up to him whether the scarf and gloves deserved him or


    not.


    When they walked out of themunity, Rosalie saw that a familiar ck car had already stopped


    there. Carlos got out of the car and walked quickly to Jonathan. He took over the luggage bag in


    Jonathan¡¯s hand.


    Jonathan turned around and looked at Rosalie, who was still a few steps behind him. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Let¡¯s go.¡± He reached out his hand to her as he spoke.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then walked forward. But she didn¡¯t reach out


    to his hand.


    Jonathan frowned slightly and then withdrew his hand. When Rosalie bent down to get in the car, he


    also bent down, approached her, and said in her ear, ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re unwilling to hold my hand today,


    but sooner orter, you will not be able to let go of my hand.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened and her heartbeat seemed to stop at that moment.


    After getting in the car, Rosalie looked at Jonathan¡¯s hand on his knee.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers were slender and beautiful. Rosalie thought. He said that sooner orter, I won¡¯t


    be able to let go.


    of his


    hand. Is that so?


    But is that possible?¡±


    When they arrived at the Youngblood residence, the iron gate was opened and the car slowly drove


    in. On both sides, there were century-old trees that were lush and evergreen all year round.


    Through the car window, the connected mansions could be seen. Rosalie didn¡¯t know how big the


    whole Youngblood residence was since she couldn¡¯t even see the edge.


    It was not that Rosalie had never seen such a luxurious residence that wealthy people lived in


    before. Zachary¡¯s family was also wealthy, and she often visited the Xanthos residence, but


    compared with the Youngblood residence, it felt like a vi versus a pce.


    The car arrived at the main house, and Rosalie got off with Jonathan.


    Jonathan naturally took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked all the way into the house. Rosalie could feel


    those surprising gazes on


    her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood,¡± A man in a butler¡¯s costume, who looked about 50 or 60 years old, walked up to


    Jonathan and said respectfully. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie Leighton. She will live here for a few days,¡± said Jonathan. Then he turned to Rosalie,


    ¡°This is Gary. He¡¯s the butler here. If you need anything during the time you live here, you can go to


    Gary.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Gary looked at Rosalie thoughtfully with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    Rosalie took the initiative to greet him, ¡°d to meet you, Gary¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, if you need anything, just let me know,¡± said Gary with a smile.


    ¡°Just call me Rosalie,¡± said Rosalie. The way Gary called her made her feel awkward.


    ¡°You are Mr. Youngblood¡¯s guest, so I should call you Ms. Leighton,¡± said Gary who attached


    importance to manners.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t insist anymore. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t live here for long.


    ¡°Gary, take her to see the rooms and let her choose one,¡± ordered Jonathan.


    ¡°Any room is fine by me.¡± said Rosalie hurriedly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gary looked at Jonathan.


    ¡°The attached room on the third floor, then,¡± said Jonathan indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, sir, Gary replied.


    Rosalie was a little confused. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s an attached room?¡± But Gary was already taking


    her to the third floor, so she didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    When they arrived at the third floor, Gary opened a room and said to Rosalie, ¡°Come in, please, Ms


    Leighton I will ask people to send your toiletries and daily necessities hereter. If you have any


    brand or other requirements for these things. you can also tell me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any requirements,¡± said Rosalie.


    After Gary left, Rosalie looked around the huge room. The whole room was decorated in a feminine


    and retro style. The furniture wasn¡¯t like those popr modern styles but a ssical style, giving


    people an elegant and quiet feeling.


    Rosalie took a quick look at the wood the furniture used. Then she estimated that these pieces of


    furniture were probably all made of rosewood.


    Of course, if these were all made of rosewood, the furniture in this room would be extremely


    valuable.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°So, is this how wealthy the Youngblood family is?¡±


    When Rosalie was surprised by so much rosewood furniture in this room, a servant came in and


    brought all the toiletries, sheets, and something else for her. The servant changed everything into


    new ones and also brought the luggage bag Rosalie took from the rental home.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Rosalie.


    After the servant left, Rosalie took out her luggage and hung her clothes in the wardrobe.


    But to her surprise, there was a wedding dress hanging in the wardrobe.


    It was just the style of this wedding dress¡­ seemed to be old. At least it wasn¡¯t a modern one.


    But the wedding dress was well-crafted and covered with a transparent protective bag.


    Rosalie guessed, ¡°Was the wedding dress left by thest person who lived in this room?¡± Then she


    turned around again and then saw another door on the other side of the room.


    When she opened the door, she saw another room behind it, which waspletely different from


    the one where she was in. It looked a little indifferent and depressing.


    The whole room was blue-ck, and the furniture wasn¡¯t made of rosewood. The design of the


    furniture was also modern and simple.


    But there were only a few furniture in the room so it looked a little empty.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Are these two rooms connected?¡±


    Then Rosalie unconsciously walked to the bedside table. But when she looked at the photo frame


    on the bedside table, she suddenly froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief and she looked at the photo


    in a daze.


    That was her photo!


    And the problem was that she didn¡¯t remember taking such a photo at all. In the photo, she was


    also not looking at the


    Camer


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Who took this photo? Why is it here? And this room. Who¡­


    Suddenly, the door opened with a click.


    Someone entered the room. Rosalie looked up and found it was Jonathan.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found out on your own that the two rooms are connected, Rosie Jonathan walked


    forward with a smile, and then he looked at the photo frame in Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you think of


    this photo?¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s my photo here?¡± asked Rosalie.


    ¡°I asked someone to take it, of course,¡± said Jonathan. Then he took the photo frame back from


    Rosalie¡¯s hand and put it on the bedside again. ¡°I miss you so much when I can¡¯t see you, Rosie.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s tone rose slightly at the end, showing a sense of flirtation.


    Rosalie shivered for a second and suddenly asked as if she had thought of something. This is your


    room?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Jonathan nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie bit her lips. ¡°Then¡­ Td better not live in your


    TOOIL.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that any room is fine? Besides, when we were at the rental home, you slept


    on the bed and I slept on the ground, and there was no door between us. Why do you mind it now?


    asked Jonathan.


    Rosalie bit her lower lip tightly, and her face flushed slightly. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about the


    past when they were at the rental home together. At that time, as long as she looked down, she


    could see Jonathan lying on the ground.


    Even the originally quiet and cold room became warm.


    At that time, Rosalie could approach Jonathan without any scruples. But now¡­.


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Jonathan suddenly bent down with a kind of deep depression in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t show


    such an expression to a man, okay?¡±


    Rosalie was startled and suddenly came back to herself Instinctively, she wanted to step back, but


    Jonathan¡¯s hand suddenly held around her waist to stop her from stepping back.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s quitete. Im gonna wash and go to bed,¡± said Rosalie. Her body was still. She was afraid


    that Jonathan would kiss her as he did in the rental home¡­


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan gazed at Rosalie.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were so deep as if he was gonna control Rosalie¡¯s mind. Rosalie quickly lowered


    her head to avoid meeting his eyes.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were so beautiful that they seemed to be able to absorb people¡¯s soul and will.


    Suddenly, Jonathan loosened his hand and smiled lightly. It¡¯s toote indeed. Go wash, Rosie.¡±


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly left Jonathan¡¯s room. She went back to the next room


    and ran into the bathroom.


    In front of the mirror of the bathroom sink, Rosalie looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks and


    lips were rosy and watery. Her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, looking so charming.


    No wonder Jonathan just said that she should not look at a man like this.


    Rosalie shook her head, turned on the faucet, and cooled down her burning cheek with cold water.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?! Even if I can¡¯t resist Jonathan, I don¡¯t need to blush like


    this.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Rosalie thought. I should be afraid of Jonathan, shouldn¡¯t I? He can easily control my pain and


    embarrassment. His words can easily hit me into hell


    But why do I feel I¡¯m gonna lose control when he approaches me so close and whispers in my ear?


    I can¡¯t handle this man at all. Even if he calls me Rosie so intimately, I¡¯m still at the mercy of him,


    like a pawn that he can y with when he has time!


    At this moment, Jonathan lowered his head, picked up the photo frame on the bedside table, and


    looked at the person in the photo, who seemed to be looking ahead with a faint smile.


    There was a kind of tranquility and elegance that made people feel veryfortable on her delicate


    face.


    It seemed that if she looked at Jonathan with such a stile, he would get something he had never


    even thought of before.


    ¡°Rosie. Jonathan whispered gently. His fingers caressed the lips of the person in the photo and then


    kissed them as if he could no longer suppress himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie¡¯s stiff body and the sh of fear on her face, Jonathan would have kissed


    her.


    However, he chose to suppress his desire.


    Jonathan thought, ¡®Why? Was I afraid of scaring Rosalie?


    I¡¯ve scared her once in the rental home today, so I can¡¯t bear to scare her one more time, huh?¡±


    Jonathan gently closed his eyes and snuled


    Rosalie thought that she might not be able to fall asleep on the first night of her residence in the


    Youngblood residence, but in fact, she slept soundly. If it weren¡¯t for the rm ringing in her phone,


    she would have been sleeping all the time. Maybe it was because too many things had happened in


    one day, which made Rosalie exhausted and unable to think about other things at all.


    At this moment. Rosalie looked at the time on her phone. It was five o¡¯clock in the morning.


    And she needed to arrive at the Environment and Sanitation Administration before six o¡¯clock.


    Rosalie quickly got changed and went into the bathroom to wash up


    But when Rosalie came out, she saw Jonathan sitting at the dresser in her room and ying with


    her phone.


    ¡°Are you going to work. Rosie?¡± Jonathan looked up at her..


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied, took back her phone from Jonathan¡¯s hand, put it into her daily small bag,


    picked up the bag, and was


    about to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together, Jonathan grabbed her wrist and said.


    ¡°Tll bete for work,¡± said Rosalie hurriedly.


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be since I say so.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When they arrived at the dining room downstairs, Rosalie was surprised to find that breakfast had


    been ced on the table.


    It was only around 5 am now. Most families wouldn¡¯t make breakfast so early.


    ¡°In the future, the breakfast here will be served ording to your work time, Rosie. They¡¯ll definitely


    let you be able to have breakfast before going to work,¡¯ said Jonathan. He led Rosalie to the table


    and gently pressed her shoulder to let her sit


    down


    Rosalie sat down obediently. Looking at the hearty breakfast on the table, she had a cup of milk, a


    bowl of porridge, and some pastries.


    This breakfast was much more hearty than the simple and cheap bread she usually bought in the


    morning


    It also made Rosalie feel more clearly and truly that she really lived in the Youngblood residence


    now, not at that small


    rental home.


    ¡°Tll ask the chauffeur to send you to the Environment and Sanitation Administrationter,¡± said


    Jonathan.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take the bus, Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°This ce is not close to the Environment and Sanitation Administration. If you take the bus, you


    have to transfer two times. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingte?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie confidently.


    Rosalie became speechless at once.


    After breakfast, Jarvis, the chauffeur of the Youngblood family, drove Rosalie to the Environment


    and Sanitation. Administration in a silver Maybach.


    Sitting in the car, Rosalie felt a little funny. She was doing the cheapest job but taking such an


    expensive car to work. It was quite ironic.


    Rosalie asked Jarvis to stop 1,640 feet away from the Environment and Sanitation Administration,


    and then got out of the car and walked to her destination. If she let Jarvis drive her to the gate and


    some colleagues saw that, there would be gossip again.


    Rosalie went into the dressing room and put on her workwear. Although the back of her left hand


    was coated with ointment, it still hurt. Even a simple movement was hard for her at this moment.


    After putting on her workwear and getting tools, Rosalie swept the road that belonged to her and


    Yulissa as usual. Yulissa noticed that there was something wrong with Rosalie¡¯s hand, so she


    couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I got hit by something and hurt the back of my hand. Nothing serious¡± said Rosalie.


    Yulissa said, ¡°Then sweep slowly today. Don¡¯t use this hand too much. I¡¯ll do more today.


    Rosalie said gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Yulissa¡± After partnering with Yulissa, Yulissa helped her a lot.


    She was just worried that today¡¯s progress would slow down because of her injury.


    ¡°No problem. These two streets belong to us. Next time when I¡¯m tired, you can also help me out,¡±


    said Yulissa.


    They worked until noon, went back to the Environment and Sanitation Administration, and then had


    lunch in the cafeteria there.


    In the cafeteria, someone was talking about that influencer¡¯s live broadcast about Jonathanst


    night.


    Usually, the content that captured Jonathan¡¯s front face would have disappeared on the Inte a


    long time ago. But this. time, although that influencer had already deleted the live broadcast, some


    people had already recorded and cut the video about Jonathan and spread it all over the Inte.


    Strangely, these videos hadn¡¯t been deleted on the Inte. So, many people finally saw Jonathan¡¯s


    appearance.


    Many people were marveling at Jonathan¡¯s appearance. After all, although there had been


    comments on the Inte saying that he was good-looking, only when they saw it did they realize


    that it was not only ¡°good¡± but ¡°amazing¡±.


    Many femaleizens even said they were going to apply for the Youngblood Group. I would be


    great even if they were just a staff and could only asionally take a look at Jonathan.


    ¡°But the scarf and gloves Jonathan wore on the videost night are really special. They look a little


    old. If others wear them. they may look like some old things that have been worn for several years,


    but they look quite special on Jonathan¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    ¡°No one has found out which brand the scarf and gloves belong to. Some people said that it may be


    specially customized by a famous brand.¡±


    Some colleagues were talking about it, and Rosalie was so restless. She didn¡¯t know what they


    would think if they knew that they were made by her.


    After seeing Jonathan¡¯s scarf and gloves from those colleagues, Yulissa couldn¡¯t help muttering.


    ¡°These gloves look like those made by Rosalic.¡±


    After all, when Rosalie was weaving those gloves before, Yulissa was watching beside her. And


    Rosalie had even consulted Yulissa when she met some problems, so it made sense that Yulissa


    had an impression of those gloves.


    But as soon as Yulissa said that, the crowd immediately ridiculed her.


    ¡°Yulissa, even if Rosalie has woven gloves, can they be what Jonathan was wearing?¡±


    ¡°Even the gloves that Jonathan wore are handmade, they¡¯ll be made of masters. How could he


    wear the gloves made by a sanitary worker?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Yulissa is telling us a joke!¡±


    Hearing this, Yulissa stopped talking awkwardly. She just turned back and whispered to Rosalie,


    ¡°Rosalie, the gloves Jonathan wore look like the ones you made. They said they were customized


    by a famous brand. But I think they look quite simr to what you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought. ¡°No, they¡¯re exactly the same!¡±


    When Rosalie got off work in the afternoon, she received a call from Jarvis saying that Jonathan


    had asked him to pick her


    1.


    Rosalie could only carefully ask Jarvis to wait 1,640 feet away from the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration. Then she avoided others and got in the car.


    After getting in the car, Rosalie took a long breath. It would be a burden if she went to work like this


    every day.


    When Rosalie arrived at the Youngblood residence. Jonathan hadn¡¯te back yet. Gary said that


    Jonathan still had a meeting at thepany and woulde backter, so he let Rosalie eat first.


    -Sitting at the huge dining table, Rosalie was eating all kinds of dishes alone.


    Although the dishes were hearty. Rosalie felt an indescribalile loneliness while sitting alone at such


    arge table.


    Suddenly, Rosalie thought of Jonathan. It was said in the newspaper that Leonard had been


    hospitalized and rehabilitated in the hospital for a long time. She thought, ¡°That means Jonathan


    often sits at such a big table and eats alone?¡±


    Thinking of this, Rosalie somehow felt depressed.


    At the same time, in the Leighton residence, Loretta was eating absent-mindedly. Caitlin asked


    while picking up food for her dear daughter, ¡°Why are you eating at home these days? Don¡¯t you


    have to stay with Calvin?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay with Calvin?¡± Lorettained in her mind. Calvin hadn¡¯t called her these days. She went


    to Calvin¡¯spany to look for him, but she was also blocked outside and they said that Calvin was


    busy working.


    Calvin¡¯s suddenly changed attitude scared Loretta, and she had a vague guess that it was because


    of Rosalie.


    Loretta thought. ¡°Is it because Calvin saw me treat Rosalie like that, so¡­ Is Calvin angry with me


    because of Rosalie now?¡±


    Thinking of this, Loretta was even more upset. She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°When did Rosalie


    meet Calvin?! Why haven¡¯t I heard Calvin or Rosalie mention it before?¡±


    ¡°You have to grab Calvin tightly!¡± Caitlin reminded Loretta.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t make a big mistake and lose everything like your sister, Gordon echoed.


    Gordon


    was so angry at the thought that his eldest daughter¡¯s great marriage was ruined by a car ident.


    Gordon thought, I could have be the father-inw of the CEO of the Xanthos Group.


    But now is better. My little daughter¡¯s boyfriend is Calvin Gunner, a big shot in the entertainment


    industry! The Gunner family is much better than the Xanthos family. That¡¯s a really powerful and


    wealthy family


    ¡°I got it,¡± Loretta suppressed her anxiety and said. She could only ask Rosalie about it now.


    Loretta thought, ¡°I have to figure out the rtionship between Rosalie and Calvin!¡±


    Aker Rosalie washed up and went out of the bathroom at night, she saw some lighte from the


    gap in the door connecting to the other side.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Is Jonathan¡­ back?¡±


    Rosalie raised her hand and was about to knock on the door. Being escorted by the chauffeur could


    be a problem for Rosalie, so she was trying to talk with Jonathan about it.


    However, as soon as Rosalie knocked on the door, it directly opened since it wasn¡¯t closed. Then


    she saw a huge projection at the front left. It could be clearly seen from the projection that Jonathan


    was having a video conference, and there were many foreigners on the screen.


    At this moment, those people in the video conference spotted Rosalie and all looked at her.


    ¡°A woman showed up. Oh my, why is there a woman here at this hour?¡± Someone was surprised.


    ¡°Jonathan, is this your lover?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±


    ¡°Is this thedy who called at thest conference?¡±


    All kinds of voices filled the room for a moment. After Jonathan cut off the sound directly, the room


    finally became quiet.


    But on the screen, it could still be seen that those people in the video conference were still looking


    at this ce curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan turned around, looked at Rosalie, and asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sorry to interrupt your conference¡± Rosalie stood there at a loss. She didn¡¯t expect


    Jonathan to have a video. conference in his room right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Just tell me if you need anything¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to ask your chauffeur Jarvis to drive me to work tomorrow. I can take the bus,¡±


    said Rosalie.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t see any difference between taking a bus and taking a car.¡± Jonathan raised his


    eyebrows slightly.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Of course they¡¯re different!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too rye-catching Rosalie hesitated for a moment and said.


    Jonathan pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Which car did Jarvis use to pick you up today?¡±


    ¡°The silver Maybach,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Jarvister and let him pick you up with an unobtrusive car,¡± said Jonathan


    Rosalie suddenly felt speechless. She thought. ¡°That¡¯s not the point at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­


    ¡°Do you want me to pick you up in person, Rosie Jonathan suddenly stood up and walked to


    Rosalie step by step. He bent down with a faint smile, and his face approached her at once. ¡°If you


    want it, I can also do that¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and she caught a glimpse of the person in the video conference


    on the screen. They all looked curious and gossipy

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Rosalie just felt like she was watched like a rare animal.


    ¡°Hmm? Do you really want me to send you to work?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in Rosalie¡¯s car


    again.


    Rosalie blushed even more and said hurriedly. ¡°No need.¡± Then she hurriedly returned to her room


    and closed the connected door.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. When he turned around, his expression had returned to normal again. He


    walked to the chair, sat down, and turned on the voice again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue the conference,¡± Jonathan said indifferently, ignoring everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Jonathan, is this the person who called youst time we had a conference?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t


    help asking curiously.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why? You wanna know that?¡±


    The man shivered instantly and then said with a fake smile, ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s continue the conference.¡±


    But although they were having a conference, there was a voice that sounded in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Mr. Jonathan Youngblood seems to have¡­ lived together with a woman!¡±


    Loretta didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t meet Rosalie when she went to the rental home. There was no


    one in the rental home at


    She knocked on the door and no one responded.


    all, and there was no li


    Loretta originally thought that Rosalie had gone out for something and hadn¡¯te back yet.


    However, she waited until about 1:00 am, and almost got a cold, and Rosalie still didn¡¯te back.


    Loretta could only leave angrily. The next morning, she found Rosalie in the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration.


    *I have something to ask you!¡± Loretta was wearing sunsses, a mask, and a baseball cap, for


    fear that as a star, she would be recognized by others.


    However, Loretta forgot that Calvin and she had never appeared together in public. She was now


    the second female lead of a big production and everyone at the filming site wanted to please her.


    But beyond that, few people would recognize her. To the public, she was just a C-list actress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we can talk about.¡± Rosalie nced at Loretta coldly, put her cleaning


    tools on the bike that belonged to the Environment and Sanitation Administration, and then said to


    Loretta. ¡°Move away. I have work to do.¡±


    Loretta nced at the dirty bike in disgust and took a step back subconsciously.


    Rosalie got on the bike directly and ridden out to the gate of the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration. Loretta was so angry that she stamped her feet and could only run out of the


    Department of Environment and Sanitation Administration in a hurry. Then she took a taxi and let


    the taxi follow Rosalie to the road where she was gonna sweep.


    ¡°Rosalie, why do you have to be like this? I¡¯m just here to ask you about sormething today. We are


    sisters at least. That¡¯s not nice of you.¡± At this moment, Loretta finally stopped being domineering.


    But Rosalie still ignored Loretta and began to sweep the garbage on the road.


    Seeing this, Loretta frowned slightly and then followed Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, I came here today just to


    apologize to you. I¡¯m so sorry for hurting your hand that day.¡±


    ¡°Right. You didn¡¯t pay me the medical bill that day, did you? Pay the bill, please,¡± said Rosalie.


    Loretta¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, but she couldn¡¯t get angry at this moment. So she could only take


    out her wallet and ask Rosalie with an awkward smile. ¡°How much was it?¡±


    ¡¯21 dors, Rosalie answered directly.


    Loretta took our 40 dors and pretended to be generous. ¡°Just keep the change as a gift from


    me.¡±


    Rosalie sneered and took the money. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift from you, but my kindness for only asking for


    such littlepensation. Otherwise, if I sue you for intentionally hurting others, how much should


    you pay?¡±


    Loretta flushed. Fortunately, she was wearing a mask so no one could see it.


    Loretta almost forgot that Rosalie used to be awyer


    ¡°How could I hurt you on purpose? Loretta put on a fake smile. ¡°I was careless that day.¡±


    ¡°Loretta, is it really necessary for you to act in front of me?¡± Rosalie looked at her with ridicule. ¡°We


    both know what kind of person you are, and there are no other people around here. Your acting will


    only make me feel that you¡¯re a pathetic clown.¡±


    Loretta felt suffocated for a second, and then her face darkened at once. ¡°Alright, then. Tell me


    what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Calvin?¡±


    ¡°So this is the reason why you came here today. Rosalie looked at Loretta coldly and said, ¡°Why


    should I tell you my


    rtionship with Calvin?¡±


    ¡°Calvin is my boyfriend now. You¡¯d better not think about seducing him, or you will only ruin your


    reputation and gett nothing!¡± Loretta said fiercely.


    ¡°Ruin my reputation¡­¡± Rosalie thought. She felt it was so ridiculous to hear her half-sister say that.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°My reputation has already been ruined in the car ident more than three years


    ago.¡± Then she said sarcastically, ¡°You made it sound like I can get something now.¡±


    Loretta raised her chin and said, ¡°If you behave yourself, maybe I will give you some money in the


    future to do a small business or something. It¡¯s better than sweeping the road here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Loretta thought, ¡°Anyway, if I really be Calvin¡¯s wife afterward, having a sanitary worker sister


    doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    Although ording to Loretta¡¯s original intention, she wanted Rosalie to live the worse the better,


    for the sake of her reputation afterward, she still thought that it would be better to let Rosalie do


    some small business in the future. It would be she forgave and supported her sister regardless of


    the past, which could bring Loretta a good reputation.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll care about your money?¡± Rosalie suddenlyughed. ¡°Besides, how long do you


    think you can be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°A man like Calvin isn¡¯t someone who Loretta can control at all. How could Calvin


    not know about Loretta¡¯s schemes?¡±


    Besides, Rosalie had seen how Calvin treated his ex-girlfriend indifferently.


    It was said that Calvin would spoil every one of his girlfriends when he was in a rtionship. But


    when Rosalie saw how indifferently Calvin treated his ex-girlfriend, she realized that maybe this


    man hadn¡¯t fallen in love with anyone at all.


    The so-called spoiling might just be because Calvin¡¯s girlfriend wanted something and Calvin didn¡¯t


    care about those at all.


    Money, clothes and jewelry of famous brands, houses, cars, and various resources¡­ These were


    just easy to get for Calvin. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    However, it made women have the illusion that they were loved.


    Loretta suddenly took off her sunsses and stared at Rosalie with anger in her eyes, shouting.


    ¡°Rosalie, Calvin is mine!¡±


    ¡°Then you should say this to Calvin instead of to me, Rosalie said coldly


    ¡°You Loretta snorted and finally turned around and walked away quickly


    Since Loretta could know nothing from Rosalie, she didn¡¯t want to waste more time. However, she


    wanted Rosalie to pay for what she said today.


    What did Rosalie mean? Loretta was sure that she would be Calvin¡¯sst girlfriend!


    In any case, Loretta would not give Calvin to others.


    That evening. Rosalie received a message from the organizer of the background actors, asking her


    to go to the shooting site fromst time this weekend.


    [The director said that there were several shots of youst time, and they were great. Thest group


    show hadn¡¯t been shot. so it would be shot on the day after tomorrow. The background actors will


    be the same as the previous ones, so as not to confuse the roles.] The organizer Jeremy left a


    message for Rosalie and exined.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t go there this time after thest shooting, it would be irresponsible. Moreover, Rosalie


    was introduced by Yulissa. If Rosalie didn¡¯t go there, she was afraid that she would probably cause


    some unnecessary trouble for Yulissa.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± A voice sounded behind Rosalie. Rosalie suddenly turned her head and found


    Jonathan walking into the


    room.


    However, he didn¡¯te in through the door that connected the two rooms. Instead, he came in


    through the main entrance of the room


    ¡°I just promised someone to be the background actress this weekend,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Are you going to be a background actress again?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t


    you had enough of thest


    lesson?¡±


    -Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°If I want to make money, I have to suffer. Moreover, Rosalie


    thought that when it was done


    this time, she would try her best to avoid the crew where Loretta was in the future.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie and said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t care whether you will suffer as long as you can


    make money?¡± As he said, he propped his hands on the edge of the bed and bent down. His eyes


    met Rosalie¡¯s directly.


    Rosalie was startled and leaned back subconsciously, trying to get a little farther away from


    Jonathan.


    But the farther she leaned back, the closer Jonathan approached. His beautiful eyes were shiny


    with some unfathomable


    emotion


    ¡°Rosie, is that so?¡± Jonathan whispered, and his breath brushed her face.


    Rosalie was stunned, and her back suddenly fell on the bed.


    The next moment, Jonathan¡¯s body was already over her. ¡°As long as I give you the money, you


    won¡¯t care if you are suffering from me. Is that so?¡±


    Rosalie blushed and said, ¡°I earn money in the right way!¡±


    Jonathan smiled lightly and rubbed Rosalie¡¯s red lips with his fingertips, whispering, ¡°What? Can¡¯t


    you make money from


    Rosalie¡¯s face blushed even more. She tried to avoid his fingers, but she couldn¡¯t seed at all


    ¡°Jonathan, stop teasing me Rosalie gasped for breath. Her bright eyes were not as calm as usual


    under the light, but they were much livelier because of anger


    Jonathan looked into Rosalie¡¯s eyes almost obsessively. He had seen many more beautiful eyes


    than hers, but Rosalie¡¯s eyes were the only ones that could make Jonathan feel so obsessed.


    When looking at her eyes, Jonathan wanted to be the only person she could see, and he didn¡¯t want


    her to look at other men with such gazes.


    Then his fingertips gently pried open her teeth and felt the warmth in her mouth Jonathan said in a


    low voice, ¡°What if I am not teasing you? If I say that I will give you no matter how much money you


    want, will you be willing to suffer from me?¡±


    She could feel his fingertips with a touch of coldness, as if he was taking the warmth from her,


    making her shiver.


    ¡°I only make money from my ownbor, Rosalie said, but her heart was racing.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She thought what Jonathan just said was just a trick. Even if he could really give her money, what


    price would she pay?


    Rosalie thought so, staring straight at Jonathan¡¯s handsome face.


    Jonathan fixed his eyes on Rosalie under him. His eyshes trembled slightly, then he loosened his


    grip on her and straightened up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how you can exchangebor for money,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    His voice was gentle as usual as if nothing had happened just now.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. What did he mean?


    In the next two days, everything was as usual. Loretta never came to Rosalie again, and Jonathan


    didn¡¯t talk about the same. topic anymore.


    But every day the driver of the Youngblood family would drive her to and pick her up from work in


    the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration.


    Even if the car had been reced with a BMW, it still cost more than 400 thousand dors. In the


    eyes of the ordinary staff, it was still a high-end luxury car.


    So Rosalie had to get on and off the car at a distance of about 500 yards from the Environment and


    Sanitation. Administration when she went to and got off work.


    Two dayster, Rosalie came to the gathering ce of the background actors as appointed. The


    driver of the Youngblood family drove her there.


    But when she arrived, there were already some background actors waiting over there. So when


    Rosalie got out of the BMW, many of the background actors were stunned.


    After the car left, a background actor came to Rosalie and asked curiously. ¡°Who are you? Are you


    from a rich family? That car is really cool.¡±


    ¡°How could she be rich? If she is, how could she kneel down like that again and against time?¡±


    someone else said.


    Rosalie looked at the speaker and found it was a beautiful young woman dressed in fashionable


    clothes with exquisite makeup.


    There were two kinds of people who came to be the background actors. Most of them lived a poor


    life. So they came here to make money. But some background actors were not poor. They came


    here for opportunities so that they could be favored by some directors. If they were lucky, they


    would have an opportunity to enter the entertainment circle.


    This young woman obviously belonged to thetter.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°Hey, Coco, don¡¯t say that!¡± someone said.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Coco snorted coldly.


    ¡°But it was true that she got off the BMW just now,¡± another person said.


    ¡°Maybe she has someone behind her. Some people aren¡¯t talented in acting, but they know how to


    attract attention and catch up


    with the big boss,¡± Coco said in a sarcastic tone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Coco had thought Rosalie was unlucky and was fooled by the second female lead in that scenest


    time. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Calvin directly picked up Rosalie in public and carried her all


    the way to the lounge.


    This made Coco envy. She had dreamed of such an opportunity for a long time, and she regretted it


    several times afterward.


    When Loretta asked Rosalie to kneel and kowtow, Coco should have done it herself. Although


    Rosalie looked miserable at that time, she got Calvin¡¯s attention. It was worth doing it.


    Coco even thought that the luxury car just now belonged to Calvin, and it was Calvin who asked


    someone to drive Rosalie there.


    The background actors thought Coco¡¯s words made sense, and they stared at Rosalie with strange


    looks.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to retort. Anyway, no one would believe her exnation.


    Moreover, Rosalie didn¡¯t know these people very well. She couldn¡¯t control others¡¯ thoughts and


    didn¡¯t need to prove her


    innocence to them.


    Not long after everyone gathered, Jeremy, the organizer, went to the film crew with them.


    Rosalie changed her costume, put on makeup, and waited for a while to start shooting.


    But this time, she saw Yvette when she was about to shoot.


    This time. Yvette didn¡¯t use the stand in as she didst time. Instead, she stood next to the male


    lead.


    At this moment, when Rosalie looked at Yvette, Yvette was also looking at her, but her look was not


    like the usual arrogant, superior, and hateful look. It looked more like an inquiry as if Yvette was


    looking at Rosalie and thinking about something.


    This made Rosalie feel strange.


    When the car ident happened, Rosalie remembered clearly how much Yvette hated her as if


    Yvette wanted to tear her apart.


    She thought Yvette would make things difficult for her after she was released from prison, but


    except for the ring incident, Yvette didn¡¯t personally do anything to Rosalie.


    Was it because Rosalie¡¯s current situation was so miserable that Yvette didn¡¯t want to deal with her


    at all or because of Jonathan?


    If the Xanthos family knew about Rosalie¡¯s rtionship with Jonathan, would Yvette not know?


    While Rosalie was thinking, Loretta, who was standing on the other side of the male lead, looked at


    her unkindly. It was Loretta who deliberately persuaded the director to ask the background actors to


    come over to shoot the unfinished scene in order for Rosalie toe back to the film crew again.


    It was supposed to be shotst week, but after what happened that day, Loretta hadn¡¯t been on the


    film crew for three consecutive days, so the shooting was dyed.


    Since Loretta was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, no one dared to me her.


    But today. Loretta wouldn¡¯t spare Rosalie. She wanted Rosalie to know that she was Calvin¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    Everyone in the crew had to obey Loretta. Even if Calvin had saved Rosalie once, it was just a


    trivial matter. No one in the crew would offend Loretta for a background actress.


    The director arranged for everyone to take their positions and started shooting.


    When everyone was kneeling, all of a sudden, the staff in the crew hurried to the director and said a


    few words to him. The director immediately changed his expression, got up quickly, and walked


    towards the other side in a hurry.


    Except for the people who were shooting, everyone looked in the direction of the director curiously


    and guessed what was going on that would make the director leave in such a hurry.


    The director walked to a man in a beige trench coat and bowed slightly. It seemed that he was


    saying something, even with some respect. Seeing this, many people guessed that the man must


    be an important figure.


    Otherwise, the famous director wouldn¡¯t be so humble to an outsider at all.


    Then, the director walked towards the shooting site with the man.


    When the man walked near, the people recognized who he was.


    It was Jonathan!


    After all, the screenshot of that live-streaming video was still popr online. Most people here were


    in the entertainment circle and had paid attention to such news.


    Loretta and Yvette were stunned after seeing Jonathan¡¯s sudden appearance, and then they looked


    at Rosalie unconsciously.


    Did Jonathan appear here because of Rosalie?


    Loretta and Yvette¡¯s expressions suddenly became a little gloomy, especially for Loretta. It took her


    a lot of effort to arrange Rosalie here today.


    If Jonathan was here, how could Loretta implement her n? After all, Loretta didn¡¯t know exactly


    what Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s rtionship was.


    Im here today because I have a friend who is acting here. I wanna see her. I hope I won¡¯t bother


    you,¡± Jonathan smiled and said with a gentle look.


    If someone saw Jonathan for the first time, he or she would think that Jonathan was a gentleman


    who had an excellent temper. But only those who knew Jonathan well could understand that his


    tender smile was just a disguise.


    ¡°Of course not! Mr. Youngblood, who is your friend?¡± the director asked, wondering which of the 9


    main female actors in this show would be Jonathan¡¯s friend.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there. Jonathan raised his chin in the direction of Rosalie.


    ¡°Over there?¡± The director blinked his eyes and looked around. There was a group of background


    actors standing over there.


    Could Jonathan¡¯s friend be one of the background actors?


    It seemed impossible. So the director desperately looked over the background actors to see if there


    was any actress standing behind them, but he didn¡¯t see anyone after a long time.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t started shooting yet, have you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°No. No,¡± the director quickly replied.


    Then I¡¯ll go talk to her. Last time, my friend seemed to have a problem. Today, I came here to


    encourage her.¡± Then Jonathan walked towards Rosalie.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Most of the people present didn¡¯t hear what Jonathan and the director had said. They couldn¡¯t help


    but start to discuss and guess what was going on when they saw Jonathan walking towards the


    background actors.


    Several background actresses were stunned after seeing Jonathan walk over, and then they got


    ecstatic and smiled sweetly.


    Coco just wanted to find a chance to jump into Jonathan¡¯s arms.


    She was even thinking about whether to pretend to be ufortable and faint or identally


    stagger and then bump into Jonathan so that she could talk with him.


    After all, it was Jonathan. He was the one who could control the whole Strico.


    If Jonathan liked Coco, even if she would just be a secret lover, she would be satisfied because


    countless women wanted to have him.


    Moreover, it was said that Jonathan didn¡¯t have any women. His fianc¨¦e died in a car ident more


    than three years ago. If a woman could really attract Jonathan, she might eventually have the


    chance to marry him.


    Coco had always been very confident about her appearance and figure. She just felt that she didn¡¯t


    have a good opportunity, so she hadn¡¯t seeded. When she went to the audition before, she


    failed, so she could only start with being a background


    actress.


    At this moment. Coco kept nning. Seeing that Jonathan was getting closer and closer, she


    immediately shook her body and nned to pretend to faint in his arms when Jonathan approached


    her.


    It would be like the scenes in those movies and TV series. The female lead and the male lead


    would fall in love in this way


    Suddenly, Jonathan stopped. Then Coco watched Jonathan smile at Rosalie who was standing not


    far in front of her and asked, ¡°I¡¯m free today, so Ie to see you. When you finish shooting. how


    about going back together?¡±


    Coco¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Those background actors who were around Rosalie were also shocked and unbelievable.


    Although some background actors didn¡¯t know who Jonathan was, telling from his clothes and


    others¡¯ attitudes, they supposed that he should be a rich man or something.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. She felt that all the people around were focusing on her at this moment,


    which made her quite ufortable..


    It was like being visited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me here?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too¡­ It¡¯s a little eye-catching.¡± Rosalie whispered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stand that? I really don¡¯t know how you became awyer back then. During the trial,


    there were many people watching you.¡± Jonathan joked.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened. Before she was imprisoned, she used to be not afraid of others¡¯ stares at


    all. Even if there were thousands of eyes staring at her, she could speak eloquently. After she had


    been released from prison, she became very afraid of attracting attention


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to pay off her grandmother¡¯s medical expenses as soon as


    possible, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be a background actress.


    Seeing Rosalie lower her head and look upset, Jonathan seemed to have realized something. He


    didn¡¯t continue talking about this topic anymore but raised his hand and touched Rosalie¡¯s head


    gently.


    Oh, my God!


    Coco¡¯s eyes widened What was the rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan? How could


    Jonathan touch Rosalie¡¯s head so gently?


    Coco wished that her head could rece Rosalie¡¯s.


    Suddenly, Jonathan bent down and leaned close to Rosalie¡¯s ear. He whispered in her ear in a


    voice that could be only heard by each other. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suffer when actingst time? How about I


    help you avenge today?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan in confusion


    When the background actors around Rosalie saw this, they only felt shocked. Even if they were


    idiots, they could tell that Rosalie had a close rtionship with Jonathan. They couldn¡¯t help


    wondering who Rosalie was.


    Was she really from a rich family? Did shee to work as a background actress to kill time?


    As for the others who knew Jonathan¡¯s identity, they were even more surprised. If what happened


    today spread out, Stric would be shaken


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Jonathan, a big shot in Strico, be so intimate with a minor background actress?


    Seeing this. Yvette unconsciously pursed her red lip with a trace of anxiety and panic in her eyes.


    As for Loretta, she gritted her teeth with hatred. She knew that her original n was useless today.


    Obviously, Jonathan had something to do with Rosalie


    Thinking of Jonathan¡¯s look when he saw Loretta when Calvin introduced her to him, Loretta


    trembled. She had an indescribable fear of Jonathan.


    The director asked the deputy director beside him. ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood¡¯s friend¡­ Well, is it that


    background actress?¡±


    ¡°I think so, the deputy director replied in disbelief.


    ¡°Who the hell is that background actress? How could she be Mr. Youngblood¡¯s friend?¡± the director


    asked again.


    The deputy director looked embarrassed. How could he know that? So he said. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll find


    someone to look into itter.¡±


    At this moment, Jonathan turned around and returned to the director¡¯s side. Jonathan said to him.


    ¡°Well, you can shoot now. I will watch it aside.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the director hurriedly said with a cautious tone.


    At the thought of Jonathan¡¯s ¡°friend¡± kowtowing and demonstrating many timesst time, the


    director couldn¡¯t help sweating. It was all caused by Loretta at that time. However, if Jonathan really


    wanted to hold someone ountable, Loretta had Calvin to protect her, but the director had no one


    to protect him, so he might be the first to be med.


    Therefore, the director began to shoot with fear. He hoped that Loretta wouldn¡¯t be so crazy to use


    any tricks to deal with Jonathan¡¯s friendter.


    Fortunately, Jonathan just stood aside and looked at the shooting patiently with a faint smile. He


    didn¡¯t seem to be angry. He was really just watching them shoot.


    The director and the staff around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when it came to the scene of kneeling, Jonathan suddenly said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The director looked at Jonathan and asked. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I remember it was said that an actress in this scene had knelt and kowtowed several times


    because someone said her posture was incorrect, right?¡± Jonathan asked leisurely as if he was just


    talking about a very ordinary thing.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    The director was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice was loud, so many people heard his words. Suddenly, everyone looked at Loretta


    in unison..


    Loretta was shocked. Before she could react, Jonathan said, ¡°Since the person thought that the


    actress¡¯ posture was not standard, let her make a demonstration for everyone. She must be very


    standard.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Loretta casually.


    Loretta almost wanted to scream. What did Jonathan mean? Did she have to perform the kneeling


    and kowtowing? She was the second female lead! And she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. How could she


    perform kneeling and kowtowing in public, which should be done by a background actress?


    Jonathan was obviously doing this for Rosalie.


    Loretta¡¯s expression was gloomy. The director looked at Jonathan and then Loretta. After weighing


    it up, the director quickly walked to Loretta and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Loretta, since you said that


    the postures of those background actors were not standardst time, why don¡¯t you demonstrate


    them? You can show them how to do it correctly. It will help them a lot.¡±


    Loretta held back her anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my role. Why should I demonstrate?¡±


    Hearing this, the director lowered his voice and said, ¡°Loretta, it¡¯s not that I want to embarrass you.


    Mr. Youngblood wants you to demonstrate. If you really don¡¯t want to do so, why don¡¯t you just go


    tell him?¡±


    The director¡¯s words made Loretta¡¯s face be pale. How could she have the courage to tell


    Jonathan? Thinking of Jonathan¡¯s look at her just now, a trace of fear rose in her heart.


    Gritting her teeth, Loretta almost squeezed out the words from her mouth. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll show


    you!¡±


    The director finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After saying something, the director asked Loretta to show it in public.


    Loretta looked humiliated. She could clearly see the expressions of the actors and staff in the crew


    at this moment. They were sympathetic, but they were more mocking and gloating.


    After all, Loretta was just an insignificant actress. She became Calvin¡¯s girlfriend all of a sudden and


    many people were envious of her


    Now Loretta was unlucky, so others would be d to see her be humiliated.


    Loretta took a deep breath and began to kneel and kowtow in front of the crew.


    However, she hadn¡¯t practiced the postures before. She only made some basic gestures ording


    to her memory, which was actually not standard at all.


    Moreover, Loretta was upset at this moment. She just wanted to finish the demonstration as soon


    as possible.


    Finally, afterpleting the demonstration, Loretta got up. She thought that this matter was over,


    but Jonathan said again, ¡°It seems that you were kneeling and kowtowing to the air, which affected


    your performuance. I feel that your gestures are strange. It is better to find someone to stand in


    front of you so that you can kneel and kowtow to someone. In this way. maybe you can do it more


    standard!¡±


    Jonathan walked up to Rosalie as he spoke. Then he pulled her out and looked at Loretta, saying


    lazily, ¡°You can demonstrate again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Loretta couldn¡¯t believe what Jonathan meant. ¡°Do you want me to kneel to her?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do that?¡± Jonathan askedzily,


    Loretta¡¯s face turned red with anger but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Rosalie looked at Loretta¡¯s aggrieved look. Was Jonathan trying to vent his anger for her? Or


    maybe he was telling Rosalie that even if Calvin was behind Loretta, he could still let her kneel


    down.


    Just then, there was a noise at the entrance of the shooting site.


    The director turned around and didn¡¯t know whether he should be nervous or relieved.


    Who would have thought that the two important figures woulde to the film crew on the same


    day? What was the day today?


    Atall figure was walking over and dressed in a dark gray coat. Then everyone saw Calvin¡¯s


    handsome and Indifferent face. Rosalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin to show up today.


    Seeing Calvin, Jonathan raised his eyebrow slightly as if he was a little surprised


    However, Calvin looked calm when he saw Jonathan and Rosalie. He seemed to have known that


    they were here.


    When Loretta saw Calvin at this time, she immediately ran to Calvin as if she had found her


    support. She held his arm with one hand and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Calvin, why don¡¯t you


    persuade Mr. Youngblood? Mr. Youngblood just asked me to kneel down and kowtow to those


    background actors for demonstration. I followed his words and demonstrated once, but he was still


    not satisfied. I¡¯m not a background actress. I can¡¯t keep doing this.¡±


    Loretta seemed very aggrieved when sheined.


    Calvin didn¡¯t respond to Loretta but walked slowly to Jonathan. He looked at Jonathan and asked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Come here to see her. She¡¯s shooting here today. I heard that your girlfriend didn¡¯t like the


    background actress¡¯ posture, so she asked the actress to kneel down and kowtow to those


    background actors several times. I want your girlfriend to do it as well to let us see what a standard


    posture should be like,¡± Jonathan said with a faint smile.


    Loretta looked aggrieved and pitiful. She bit her red lip slightly, and her eyes were tearful when she


    said, ¡°Calvin. Mr. Youngblood asked me to demonstrate, and I did it. But Mr. Youngblood was not


    satisfied, and he asked me to perform it again. Isn¡¯t he fooling me? If Mr. Youngblood really dislikes


    me, then it doesn¡¯t matter if I quit this show.¡±


    Loretta seemed to be sincere and wronged. The weaker she seemed, the more embarrassed others


    would be to suppress her again. And she could also arouse Calvin¡¯s desire to protect her.


    But to her surprise, Jonathan said directly. ¡°Okay. Then you can quit the show¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Loretta was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to say so directly.


    Suddenly, Loretta turned to look at Calvin beside her and hoped that he could say something for


    her. Loretta didn¡¯t really want to quit this show.


    The production of this drama made it have the potential to be popr. If Loretta acted in it, she


    would be more famous.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    If Loretta really quit, it would be a waste of her previous efforts.


    She didn¡¯t want to be an insignificant actress. She wanted to be a popr star, and she even


    wanted to win a prize in acting.


    Calvin nced at Loretta and asked Jonathan, ¡°Do you dislike her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t like her,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    His words were casual and he didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice, so the people around Jonathan


    also heard it. Suddenly. those people who didn¡¯t like Loretta all looked at her with sympathy.


    After all, there were not many people whom Jonathan imed he didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°In that case, just quit.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t care about it. Quitting the show didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal for


    him.


    But Loretta was shocked.


    Was she really going to quit the show? How could she quit so easily? How could it be possible?


    Loretta¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She said, ¡®Calvin¡­ You¡­ Are you asking me to quit the show?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself. Since Jonathan doesn¡¯t like you, just quit. What¡¯s wrong with quitting?¡± Calvin


    asked.


    Loretta wanted to p herself. If she had known this would happen, she would have never said


    those words!


    But now it was done. Loretta really had to quit.


    Loretta had nothing to retort, and the people around her made her feel embarrassed.


    She bit her lip hard and said, ¡°Well¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll leave first so as not to make Mr. Youngblood


    dislike me even more.¡±


    At this moment, Loretta just wanted to find a ce to calm down. She had to avoid the looks of


    those around her and think about what to do next.


    But before Loretta could turn around, Jonathan said again, ¡°You haven¡¯t knelt yet. Why do you have


    to leave so hurriedly?¡±


    Loretta¡¯s eyes widened and she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember how many times you¡¯ve asked her to kneelst time? This time, you¡¯ll do the


    same. Let me see how standard your posture is. You are an actress, so you must do it better than a


    background actress. If you can¡¯t even do it, then I don¡¯t think you need to stay in this industry any


    longer,¡± Jonathan said calmly.


    Jonathan¡¯s words determined the future of Loretta.


    If Loretta didn¡¯t kneel today, she would not be able to stay in the entertainment industry.


    Loretta bit her lip tightly. She looked at Calvin as if she was asking for help, embarrassed and


    anxious, begging, ¡°Calvin


    However, Calvin just looked at Rosalie¡¯s face. When Jonathan stood in front of Rosalic, Calvin


    withdrew his gaze and said coldly. ¡°In that case, you should kneel. Do it the same number of times


    as thest time.¡±


    Jonathan and Calvin stood face to face, but they reached an agreement silently.


    Loretta could afford to offend neither of them.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to kneel to her, Jonathan added.


    At this moment, Loretta could only hate Rosalic. If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, how could Loretta suffer


    such humiliation today?


    It was all Rosalie¡¯s fault! One day, Loretta would ask Rosalie to pay for what happened that day.


    Loretta kept cursing Rosalie in her heart, but she could only kneel down with grievance. After all,


    she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jonathan, and Calvin was her current backer, so she couldn¡¯t turn


    against Calvin.


    Loretta even wanted to be Calvin¡¯sst girlfriend!


    However, when Loretta knelt to Rosalie, Rosalie frowned slightly. Then she stepped back and said


    to the nervous director, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do today¡¯s shooting, so you don¡¯t have to pay my


    sry. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the director replied with hesitation.


    Then Rosalie walked towards the dressing room and was about to change her costume, while


    Jonathan followed her directly. Calvin looked at the backs of Jonathan and Rosalie and narrowed


    his eyes.


    As soon as Loretta saw them leave, she immediately wanted to get up and end this farce.


    But Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Keep acting. I didn¡¯t tell you to end it. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Lorena was dumbfounded. Looking at Calvin, she found that he looked serious. He truly desired for


    her to kneel and


    kowtow, just like Rosalie had done, again and again.


    If Jonathan asked Loretta to do this to vent Rosalie¡¯s anger, what about Calvin? Was he doing this


    for Rosalie?


    At the thought of this possibility, Loretta panicked. She felt more fearful than when she faced


    Jonathan before.


    Countless people were staring at Loretta again. Seeing that Calvin didn¡¯t mean to change his mind,


    Loretta had no choice. but to kneel down again.


    The only thing that made her feel better was at least that she didn¡¯t have to kneel to Rosalie.


    At this time, Calvin took out a bracelet and yed with it, as if Loretta was not present. In his eyes,


    he could only see this


    bracelet.


    When Rosalie came to the dressing room, Jonathan stopped her. ¡°Why did you leave? Don¡¯t you


    like your so-called ¡®sister¡¯ kneeling at you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that,¡± Rosalie said. Loretta liked to see Rosalie kneeling. It doesn¡¯t mean that


    Rosalie also liked to see others kneel to her.


    ¡°Did you feel better today? If it¡¯s not enough, I can vent your anger for you. What do you want me to


    do to Loretta?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Why do you want to vent my anger for me?¡± Rosalie asked strangely.


    ¡°Because you are my Rosie.¡± Jonathan smiled as if Rosalie had asked a very silly question. Then


    he continued, ¡°You were bullied. Of course, I¡¯m going to help you avenge.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosie? He called her Rosie, which would only make Rosalie feel more ironic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t need anyone else to help me,¡± Rosalie said and turned around,


    walking into the dressing


    room.


    Even if Jonathan could help her out this time, what about the next time? What about the future?


    If Rosalie had to rely on others, then one day she would suffer when she had no one to rely on.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    When Rosalie was with Zachary, he would always defend her every time she got into trouble.


    She thought that she could rely on him forever, butter, she realized that she was wrong. In the


    face of a real crisis, he could withdraw his love for her at any moment.


    The sad thing was that she was used to relying on him. Therefore, having no one defend her


    anymore, she felt desperate and miserable.


    When she was tortured in prison, she felt so desperate that she almost thought ofmitting


    suicide several times.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lillian¡¯s frequent visits and encouragement to her, she would have died.


    Thinking of her close friend, she felt deeply grateful.


    Rosalie sighed and unbuttoned her costume. Just as she was about to take off the costume, she


    heard footsteps behind her.


    Being alerted, she suddenly turned around and saw Jonathan walking into the dressing room.


    There was no one in the dressing room because they were filming, but¡­ ¡°This is the women¡¯s


    dressing room. Please get out,¡± she said with a slightly flushed face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, Jonathan approached her step by step and said, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± She was stunned and took several steps back slowly.


    However, the more she stepped back, the closer he got to her. He didn¡¯t stop until her back was


    against the wardrobe of the dressing room.


    He pressed his hands against the wardrobe and imprisoned her between his arms and the


    wardrobe. ¡°Why are you so afraid of me defending you?¡±


    He was a little confused about this. After all, other women would be overjoyed if he did the same


    thing for them. However, she was not like any of them.


    Rosalie pressed her hands against Jonathan¡¯s chest subconsciously and said, ¡°Get out. Someone


    wille in soon.¡±


    ¡°No one is gonnae in.¡± Jonathan sounded very sure.


    ¡°What made you say that?¡± she red at him and said.


    He said, ¡°Because no one can. My bodyguards are guarding the door outside. How do you think


    people are gonna get in?¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. She didn¡¯t notice that there were bodyguards beside him just now.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you afraid?¡± He asked the question again with his slender fingers tucking her hair


    behind her ears.


    She was still wearing makeup on her face at the moment, so she looked fresher than usual, but he


    didn¡¯t think the style suited her well. When he got close to her, he could even smell the makeup.


    He preferred her without makeup and the natural light fragrance on her body. He loved getting close


    to her to smell it.


    Her almond eyes were the only ones that didn¡¯t look different with makeup on. Even when she


    red at him with them, he thought she was cute.


    Rosalie bit her lips and lowered her head, denying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Jonathan pinched her chin gently with his fingers and forced her to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you


    feel afraid, not whether you feel that way.¡±


    Apparently, he was sure that she was afraid.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Did he sense my fear?¡± she thought.


    His beautiful and deep eyes seemed to have looked into her soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will get used to it,¡± Rosalie said awkwardly. ¡°Some things be a habit after a lot


    of repetitions, but once I¡¯ve gotten used to them, I¡¯ll feel desperate when I lose them.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been desperate?¡± he asked casually.


    Rosalie took a deep breath, looked at his eyes, and said firmly, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    He froze, and the faint smile on his face disappeared slowly.


    ¡°Can you go out now? I want to change my clothes,¡± Rosalie said.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan didn¡¯t leave. He stared at her with his dark eyes and stroked her face with


    his fingers as if he were thinking about something.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°If I could make sure it would always be your habit, would you


    still be afraid?¡±


    Rosalie stared at his face in a daze. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. She just felt


    that her heart was beating violently at this moment.


    Rosalie changed her clothes with a flushed face in the dressing room. Although Jonathan had


    already left, she still felt the warmth left by his fingers on her face.


    She didn¡¯t answer his question just now. She thought, ¡°What did he mean by ¡®it will always be my


    habit¡¯? Is he going to protect me forever? People like him didn¡¯t need to lie, so he might be serious


    about what he said. But what about the future? Who knows what he¡¯ll think in the future? Anyway, I


    never get him. It¡¯s better not to get used to relying on him.¡±


    Rosalie convinced herself in her heart.


    Jonathan stood by the door of the dressing room with his head lowered as if he was thinking about


    something. A bodyguard was standing behind him.


    Suddenly, the bodyguard got vignt and looked to his left, seeing a maning towards them.


    The bodyguard recognized hirn. It was Calvin Gunner, the famous man in the entertainment


    industry as well as one of Jonathan¡¯s friends. Therefore, the bodyguard stood still and did nothing.


    Calvin walked to Jonathan and said, ¡°You came here today to protect her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jonathan slowly raised his head and looked at the person in front of him with a smile. ¡°Yeah, so


    what? What about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Calvin smiled slightly. When he learned that Jonathan was here, he guessed that Rosalie must be


    here too, so he hurried over to see what was going on.


    Sure enough, there was a good show going on.


    He thought Jonathan would be able to guess the purpose of his visit even if he didn¡¯t tell him


    ¡°Whether you came here by ident or on purpose, you are not allowed toy a finger on her.


    She¡¯s mine,¡± Jonathan saidzily, looking careless, but his eyes were filled with seriousness.


    ¡°Do you care so much about this woman?¡± Calvin asked indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jonathan said without hesitation. However, the bodyguard behind him was shocked. He


    thought, ¡°Did Mr. Youngblood just say that he cares about a woman? It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s said


    that.¡±


    Even for his previous fianc¨¦e, Mnie, Jonathan never admitted that he cared about her.


    Calvin was also surprised. Since he had known Jonathan for years, he knew that he seldom did that


    to a woman.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ¡°Oh, OK. I won¡¯t do anything to her then. After all, she¡¯s not the one I¡¯m looking for,¡± said Calvin,


    Even though Rosalie looked like the girl he was looking for when she grew up, he knew they were


    just alike. They¡¯re not the same person.


    ¡°What if she is the one you¡¯re looking for? Will you still keep your word?¡± Jonathan raised his


    eyebrows and asked.


    Calvin looked quite calm, but there was aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°If she is, then I won¡¯t back


    down even if it¡¯s you. standing in my way.¡±


    Jonathan squinted and said, ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s not, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thankfully. After saying that, Calvin turned around and left.


    He thought, ¡°I should be d that she¡¯s not the one I¡¯m looking for because things will get more


    difficult if she is.¡±


    As Calvin thought, he put his hand into his pocket and touched the bracelet in it. He wondered how


    long it would take him to find the girl.


    Finding her had be one of his life goals.


    When Rosalie walked out of the dressing room, she saw no one outside except Jonathan and a


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Jonathan asked. Rosalie switched to her usual simple style, wearing an ordinary


    ponytail. She had also removed the heavy makeup from her face, which made her look more


    natural than before.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Jonathan said, reaching out to grab Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    She withdrew her hand subconsciously.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Why? Won¡¯t you join me?¡±


    ¡°L.. I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°But I prefer to take your hand, Rosie.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he stretched out his hand again and


    grabbed her hand directly. ¡°You won¡¯t go anywhere if I hold you like this.¡±


    -Hearing his careless tone, her heart skipped a beat.


    She felt as if he had pulled a huge over her, trying to control her life.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t want her future life to have anything to do with this man. She couldn¡¯t get such a man


    at all, and she would never know what he was thinking about.


    If she pissed him off identally, she could end up worse than three years in prison.


    Rosalie wanted to pull her hand out of his.


    However, after she moved her hand a little, he held her tighter.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± she eximed with a frown, feeling a ser tighter.


    pain.


    the back of her hand.


    ¡°Did it hurt you?¡± he asked in a soft voice and loosened his grip. It turned out that he had


    identally touched the wound on the back of her hand.


    She bit her lips slightly and said, ¡®It¡¯s okay. Just let go of my hand.¡±


    However, as if not hearing her words, he pulled her hand closer to him. Then he lowered his head to


    check the faint wound


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    on the back of her hand.


    The next second, he pulled her hand to his lips and gently blew on the wound.


    Rosalie gasped in pain. She saw Jonathan lowering his head and blowing on her wound carefully.


    It won¡¯t hurt so much after a while,¡± he said in a low voice and gently rubbed the bruise on the back


    of her hand with his fingertips. He was so absorbed as if he were doing something serious.


    Rosalie only felt that her heart was beating violently at this moment, and she seemed to be choked,


    not able to say anything.


    She would think that she had a considerate younger brother if it was Jon doing this for her. She just


    thought Jonathan was Joo¡­ Anyway, she didn¡¯t know how to react to this.


    As for the bodyguard standing behind Jonathan, he was shocked and his eyes widened. He had


    never seen Jonathan do this to


    awoman!


    Hethought, ¡°Maybe soon, this woman will be famous in Stricol¡±


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Jonathan asked in a soft and charming voice.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Much better,¡± Rosalie said, trying for the third time to withdraw her hand.


    However, Jonathan kept a firm grip on her wrist and avoided the bruise on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move since it hurts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get hurt again.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help blushing. She seemed to sense something special in his words and tone.


    Therefore, she could only let him take her hand and lead her to his Bentley.


    The driver opened the door respectfully for Jonathan and Rosalie to get in.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early and we don¡¯t have to go back now. Do you want to go anywhere for fun, Rosie?¡±


    asked Jonathan.


    Rosalie shook her head. With him by her side, she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a stroll around the neighborhood then. Honestly, I miss going to night markets and


    malls with you, Rosie,¡± Jonathan said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most stupid thing I¡¯ve ever done!¡± Rosalie thought. She tried to save money to buy him


    clothes and phones at that time, but it turned out that he didn¡¯tck them.


    ¡°Was I a joke to him at that time?¡± she wondered.


    Jonathan asked the driver to park at the door of a nearby shopping mall. Rosalie recognized that


    she and he had been here before.


    She remembered that one day, he said he got paid and took her to have a meal in a restaurant in


    the mall. To save money, she didn¡¯t dare to order too much food. Now she just felt that she was so


    stupid.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, Jonathan took her to the door of the same restaurant.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something here?¡± he said.


    She bit her lips slightly and said, Surel¡± Then she walked in first.


    After they sat down, the waiter gave them the menu. Rosalie ordered all the expensive food on it.


    The waiter wrote down her order quickly, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning, thinking. ¡°She ordered too


    much. It¡¯s more than enough for the two of them. Is this a prank?¡±


    However, Jonathan smiled as he watched Rosalie order, and there was a fondness in his eyes that


    he didn¡¯t even notice.


    Rosalie ordered more than twenty dishes, and when she looked up, she saw Jonathan¡¯s smiling


    eyes.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    His eyes were full of tenderness as if telling Rosalie that he could tolerate her no matter what she


    did.


    The corner of his mouth tugged into a smile, which was indescribably beautiful with his eyes


    shining.


    Rosalie suddenly realized that she was doing something stupid. Jonathan would not find it


    troublesome even if she ordered. all the dishes on this menu.


    She was surprised by her behavior as she wanted to vent her anger by ordering dishes like a fool.


    Rosalie seemed to be discouraged. She returned the menu to the waiter listlessly and said. ¡°That¡¯s


    all.¡±


    ¡°Are these enough?¡± Jonathan said with a smile.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and said after a while, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve ordered too much food. These dishes are enough to serve seven or eight


    people,¡± the waiter reminded them politely.


    Jonathan said indifferently. These are all we need.¡±


    Seeing this, the waiter took the menu and left.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t think these are enough, you can order more


    later.¡±


    Her heart jolted when she heard Jonathan¡¯s doting tone.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s change the order. We don¡¯t need so many dishes¡± Rosalie hesitated


    momentarily but still nned to ask the waiter to change the order.


    Jonathan suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have to change


    the order if you like those


    dishes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste food.¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan seemed a little surprised.


    ¡°Maybe the bill is not a problem for you, but I¡­ I don¡¯t want to order food more than I need,¡± said


    Rosalie after she bit her lip slightly.


    In the past, she also ordered a lot of food that she liked when having a meal, but she only ate a


    little. Then she kept saying that she needed to keep fit and could not eat too much to stay slim.


    But when life changed dramatically, she realized that sometimes it was not easy to have a good


    meal.


    In prison, she would finish every meal because food was the foundation of keeping alive.


    Sometimes, even though the food was maliciously thrown on the ground by others, she had to pick


    up the edible part and eat it as much as possible. If she was unlucky, her meals would be ruined


    deliberately. Then, she could only wait for the next meal while putting up with hunger.


    Once she was even deprived of food for two days by others on purpose. She didn¡¯t have a meal


    and could only drink water during the two days. At that time, she really experienced the fear of


    being hungry.


    After she was released from prison, she would never waste food when eating and finish every


    meal.


    People were always like this. Only when they suffered from hunger would they really cherish the


    food.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay. Everything is up to you¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan asked another waiter to change their order. Those dishes that were not


    cooked yet were not needed, and only three dishes and one soup were left.


    When the dishes were served, Jonathan took the initiative to help Rosalie put the knife and fork in


    ce.


    Rosalie picked up her fork and looked at the food on the table. When she brought Jonathan here for


    dinner before, she had never thought of such a day like this.


    At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s stomach began to rumble. She realized that she was really a little hungry.


    She looked down and began to eat.


    However, Jonathan fixed his eyes on Rosalie


    Perhaps it was because his eyes were so straightforward and intense that Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but


    raise her head and look at Jonathan ¡°Why not eat your food!*


    ¡°Tjust want to look at you for a while. I¡¯ll get a better appetiteter,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie suddenly felt speechless. She wondered how he could have a better appetite in such a


    strange way.


    ¡°Every time I see you eat, I will feel the food be particrly delicious, Jonathan murmured.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never experienced hunger,¡± she said faintly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have food for a


    few days, you would find any food delicious no matter how in it was.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes became serious. ¡°Do you have such an experience?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie said coolly. The thing about life and death now was mentioned casually by her as if


    it wasmon.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°In prison?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    Then, they didn¡¯t talk anymore. Rosalie lowered her head and continued to eat, but Jonathan still


    fixed his eyes on her.


    Today, Rosalie wore cheap clothes with her head down and a few strands of hair on her cheeks.


    She was slim with her neck thin, looking much thinner as Jonathan thought of the photos of her


    collected by him before she was imprisoned. Rosalie was so weak that Jonathan doubted that she


    would be taken away by the wind.


    At this moment, she bowed her head and tasted every mouthful of her food seriously.


    But her seriousness made him feel stressed out and sad.


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he felt regretful. If he had met her and cared about her early, he


    would have never let her suffer so much pain in prison.


    He would never have let her be a criminal and be put in jail.


    Jonathan lowered his head and ate the food in front of him, but the meal seemed to be a little


    bit nd.


    After dinner, Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie was speechless. ¡°Are you sure you want to go to the bathroom with me?¡±


    This reminded her of the fact that girls used to go to the bathroom with friends when they were in


    primary school and secondary school.


    But now, she found it funny that Jonathan wanted to go with her.


    Finally, when Rosalie was using the bathroom, Jonathan just stood outside and waited a few meters


    away.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried whether he would spend money on


    upying all the restrooms in the mall and then go inside.


    After using the bathroom, Rosalie washed her hands above the sink. Suddenly, a voice sounded


    beside her, ¡°Hey, Rosalie!


    You¡¯re here too!¡±


    Rosalie looked up and found that it was Elodia, a former colleague of hers in thew firm.


    They began to work in the same firm at the same time. She got along well with Elodia. Elodia often


    cared about her a lot and built a sound rtionship with her.


    However, Elodia didn¡¯t show such care anymore after Rosalie had an incident.


    At this moment, Rosalie felt a little embarrassed to meet this old friend.


    ¡°I read the newspaper. Yvette and Zachary, your ex, visited sanitary workers in the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration, and they also sent gifts to them. I saw you dress like a sanitary worker in


    the photo. Are you working as a sanitary worker now?¡± Elodia seemed to be concerned.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    At present, many people in Strico knew that Yvette and Zachary had been engaged and would get


    married soon. However, when Elodia mentioned Zachary, she also reminded Rosalie that he was


    her ex-boyfriend as if to deliberately suggest something


    Rosalie stared at Elodia and suddenly understood something.


    Elodia was stared at by Rosalie, and a trace of uneasiness flickered across Elodia¡¯s face. She felt


    that Rosalie could read her mind by looking at her.


    But then she calmed herself down. After all, Rosalie was no longer the new star in their field.


    In the past, she and Rosalie entered thew firm together. However, only Rosalie attracted


    everyone¡¯s attention. Elodia was just a supporting character.


    Everyone believed that Rosalie would be sessful both in her career and in romance and said


    she would soon be an independentwyer. Elodia could be nothing but jealous of her.


    Every time Elodia made a mistake in her work, her instructor would ask her to learn more from


    Rosalie, which made her aggrieved but helpless.


    Rosalie was a big source of her stress. As long as Rosalie was a member of the firm, others would


    alwayspare them at


    the same time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Rosalie would always outshine Elodia


    So, when Rosalie ran into trouble, Elodia was actually happy. She even felt that heaven helped her


    cause Rosalie trouble. Sure enough, after Rosalie went to jail, no one wouldpare her with


    Rosalie anymore.


    ¡°Sorry, Rosalie. I¡¯m just concerned about you. It must be tough to be a sanitary worker. Elodia


    pretended to be sympathetic


    to Rosalie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine,¡± replied Rosalie. She thought at least being a sanitary worker was much better


    than living in prison.


    But Elodia obviously felt that Rosalie was telling a lie. She said, ¡°Your life must be hard. You have to


    clean the floor and garbage bin every day. It¡¯s said that when people have been sanitary workers for


    a long time, there would be an unpleasant


    smell on them.¡±


    As Elodia spoke, there was an evident contempt in her eyes.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m smelly, stay away from me,¡± Rosalie said bluntly.


    Elodia¡¯s face stiffened, and then she smiled ¡°We¡¯re old friends. I won¡¯t mind it. By the way, when are


    you free, you cane back to thew firm! Everyone misses you.¡±


    Elodia¡¯s voice was warm as if she was inviting Rosalie, but in fact, her words were like a knife that


    pierced Rosalie¡¯s heart hard.


    Being awyer was Rosalie¡¯s dream. When she realized it, she believed that one day she could


    be a famouswyer who was able to punish evil people and spread kindness, working hard for


    justice,


    But now, this dream was undoubtedlypletely destroyed.


    Elodia looked at Rosalie¡¯s gloomy look, feeling even more excited. ¡°By the way, I also have a


    boyfriend now, and he is a doctor. He is waiting for me outside now. How about introducing him to


    youter?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± said Rosalie indifferently. ¡°I also get a friend waiting for me outside. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Elodia continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you? My boyfriend is a


    professor in college, and he knows many people. Maybe he can be a matchmaker for you.¡±


    Then she followed Rosalie all the way out of the bathroom.


    Elodia yelled at a man who was of medium height standing outside the bathroom, and the man


    immediately walked over. Rosalie looked at the man who came over. He looked ordinary and


    middle-aged, but he was a little older than Elodia. It seemed that he was almost 40. Obviously, this


    should be Eluda¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Ronin, this is my former colleague, Rosalie. What a coincidence! I bumped into her in the bathroom


    today.¡± Elodia continued, ¡°Rosalie, this is my boyfriend Ronin. He is a professor at Virtuoso


    University¡±


    Elodia looked triumphant as she talked.


    But Ronin quickly corrected her. ¡°Don¡¯t get her wrong. I¡¯m just an associate professor.¡±


    ¡°After two years, you¡¯ll be a real professor,¡± said Elodia disapprovingly, and then she asked Rolle,


    ¡°Where is your friend why is waiting for you outside?¡±


    Rosalie looked up but didn¡¯t see Jonathan.


    She wondered if he had left before.


    However, Elodia thought that Rosalie just fabricated an excuse by saying that she had a friend, so


    she said, ¡°How about we find a ce to catch up? We can discuss with Ronin if there is someone


    suitable for you. Last time, he said that it was difficult for some back-office workers in his university


    to find girlfriends. There should be some guys that are of the same age as you.¡±


    Then Elodia said embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you mind going on a blind date with those unimportant


    workers? Actually, I want to introduce some single male teachers in the university. But as you know,


    those teachers usually require the females they re going to date to be upright. You may not satisfy


    their needs. But don¡¯t worry. Although those workers don¡¯t have high sries and are not well-


    educated, they are hard-working and good at dealing with people.¡±


    Rosalie was amused by Elodia, who was talking nonstop. She had never said she needed a


    boyfriend and wanted to have a blind date, but Elodia was anxious to arrange a blind date for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date.¡± Rosalie declined Elodia with no hesitation.


    Elodia¡¯s eyes were wide open, and she looked at Rosalie in disbelief. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the


    guys I¡¯m going to introduce to you? Rosalie, I think you should be more grounded. You are not as


    outstanding as before. It¡¯s better for you to lower your standard, or you may lose the chance to find


    the right one¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there someone trying to arrange a blind date for you?¡± A voice suddenly sounded in Rosalie¡¯s


    ears, which also made Elodia shut up abruptly.


    Jonathan walked to Rosalie in a trench coat and handed her a cup of bubble tea. ¡°I remember that


    you said you wanted to taste this brand¡¯s bubble tea before. I saw the store just now, so I got a cup


    for you. Do you like this vor? If not, I will buy you another er.¡±


    Rosalie received the bubble tea. It was warm. When she held it, she got some heat from the bubble


    tea.


    She nced at the brand name printed on the cup. She heard of this brand when a piece of news


    said that the bubble tea store was newly opened in Strico, and then she told Jonathan that this


    bubble tea brand got a lot of fads online. She said since there was a branch in Strico, they could


    have a try when they went shopping next time.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Unexpectedly, he was no longer Jon but Jonathan before the time came.


    And now, Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan still remembered what she said back then.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ Who is he?¡± Elodia looked at Jonathan in a daze and asked carefully.


    Elodia thought, ¡°Is this noble and elegant man Rosalie¡¯s¡­ friend?! That¡¯s really weird!¡±


    Before Rosalie could say anything. Jonathan had already said first. ¡°This woman is gonna introduce


    you to a blind date? Didn¡¯t you tell her that you already have me?¡±


    Elodia took a deep breath.


    Elodia thought, ¡°This man¡­. is really Rosalie¡¯s friend? And maybe even¡­ her boyfriend?! His


    appearance is already way better than Zachary¡¯s, not to mention my boyfriend¡¯s!¡±


    Thinking of this, Elodia looked at her boyfriend Ronin. She was quite satisfied with him before.


    Although he was 10 years older than her, he was an associate professor at least. In a few years,


    maybe he would be a professor.


    But nowpared with Rosalie¡¯s¡­ friend. Elodia suddenly felt that her boyfriend was really not


    good enough.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless by Jonathan¡¯s words.


    However, Ronin said to Jonathan, ¡°My girlfriend didn¡¯t know that her friend already had a boyfriend.


    Sorry about that. I¡¯m Ronin Valor, and this is my girlfriend Elodia Crescent.¡±


    ¡°Call me Mr. Youngblood.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t say his full name.


    Ronin didn¡¯t mind that and then said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, sorry for causing a misunderstanding. Why


    don¡¯t we find a ce to have a chat?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Jonathan. Then he said to Rosalie, ¡°Find a ce, and you can sit down and drink your


    bubble tea.¡±


    Rosalie felt a little weird. She thought, ¡°Jonathan doesn¡¯t like contacting with others. Why did he


    suddenly agree to have a chat with them?¡±


    But at this moment, Jonathan had already held Rosalie¡¯s hand directly.


    Then, the four of them arrived at a cafe Ronin took the initiative to hand over the menu to Jonathan


    and Rosalie. ¡°Take a Took What would you like to order?¡±


    ¡°The coffee here is quite good,¡± Elodia introduced like a host. ¡°The coffee beans here are carefully


    selected by the shop owner. The most famous one is the Kona Coffee. Now there are fewer and


    fewer Kona Coffees. Didn¡¯t you love drinking coffee before? How about having a cup of Kona


    Coffee?


    Rosalie lowered her eyes and said faintly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drink the bubble tea.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie thoughtfully.


    ¡°If you are afraid that the coffee is too expensive, it¡¯ll be on my boyfriend and me this time. It¡¯s just a


    cup of coffee, anyway.¡± Although Elodia¡¯s words sounded kind, she was showing her superiority all


    the time.


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Rosalie wants to drink the bubble tea. I¡¯ll have one then.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ Sure.¡± Elodia was almost indulged in Jonathan¡¯s smile.


    Elodia quickly calmed herself down, but then she was jealous of Rosalie. She thought, ¡°How can


    Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend be so handsome? How could she find such a boyfriend after losing Zachary?¡±


    After they ordered the coffee, Elodia deliberately asked Rosalie about her current work and other


    things, just to hear more about Rosalie¡¯s miserable situation, and she was also observing


    Jonathan¡¯s reaction after he heard these things at the same


    time.


    But Jonathan looked quite calm, as if he had already known what Rosalie said. He wasn¡¯t surprised


    at all.


    Rosalie How about I talk to the boss of the firm and let youe back to work in the firm? Even if


    you work as a cleaner in the firm, it¡¯ll be better than being a sanitary worker Elodia pretended to be


    a nice person


    Rosalie looked up at Elodia, but her eyes became colder and colder. ¡°I¡¯m not going to change my


    job.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Elodia curled her lips and said, ¡°Being a cleaner in the firm can earn much more than


    being a sanitary worker. You really don¡¯t want to consider it?¡±


    ¡°I think I know exactly what I wanna do.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone also became colder and colder.


    Elodia still wanted to say something more, but Konin stopped her. Fortunately, the waiter came up


    with coffee, which ended the topic for a while.


    ¡°Have a try. This coffee is quite expensive. It tastes better when it¡¯s hot, said Elodia.


    Jonathan picked up the coffee gracefully, smelled it, and took a sip.


    Elodia looked at Jonathan in front of her and felt that he was like an idol. The scene of him drinking


    coffee was so pleasant.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, how did you know Rosalie?¡± Elodia asked curiously.


    ¡°It was a snowy day. She came to talk to me and then we knew each other.¡± Jonathan said with a


    smile.


    Elodia thought. ¡°What? That¡¯s it?! That¡¯s so simple!¡± Then she said. ¡°So Rosalie pursued you?¡±


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie, who was drinking bubble tea with her head down. ¡°Yeah¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rosalie almost spewed out the bubble tea. She thought. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    But at this moment, Elodia obviously had misunderstood Rosalie¡¯s rtionship with Jonathan, so


    Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to exin anything. She didn¡¯t care about what Jonathan said and how Elodia


    misunderstood them.


    ¡°Rosalie is really lucky, then She could get you such a handsome man to be her boyfriend. How


    long have you known each other? Elodia continued to ask.


    ¡°About a few months. Jonathan replied patiently which was really rare.


    ¡°I see.¡± Elodia nced at Rosalie and then said with a seemingly innocent look, ¡°After Rosalie got


    out of prison, I always hope that she can find someone to rely on. After all, her previous experience


    in prison was too shocking for her. Now being able to have you as her boyfriend. Mr. Youngblood,


    it¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Elodia suddenly paused halfway Jonathan was looking at her with a meaningful smile as if he had


    already known all her thoughts


    Elodia just felt that the rest of her words were stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t continue


    anymore.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue? It¡¯s really what?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrow and asked.


    Elodia looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Really really generous of you. After all, Rosalie had been to


    prison. Many men will


    mind that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it,¡± Jonathan said, and then he turned to look at Rosalie dotingly. ¡°No matter what


    happened to her, I just want her to stay with me willingly¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Rosalie shuddered as she raised her head dazedly and encountered Jonathan¡¯s eyes, which held a


    gentle ripple within their


    gaze.


    Meanwhile, Elodia¡¯s expression changed, and she forced a couple of awkward chuckles before


    saying, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I didn¡¯t realize¡­ how deep your feelings for Rosalie were. Have you


    thought about tying the knot?¡±


    ¡°Tm prepared to marry her as soon as she agrees,¡¯ replied Jonathan.


    Staring at Jonathan in disbelief, Rosalie could feel her heart pounding wildly. She felt as if she had


    just heard something


    absurd.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± blurted Elodia.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jonathan nced at Elodia casually and asked, ¡°What¡¯s not possible?¡±


    The cold, icy gleam in his eyes sent a shiver down Elodia¡¯s spine as a sense of dread welled up


    within her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Rosalie, let¡¯s go,¡± said Jonathan, leading Rosalie away while holding her hand.


    Trotting behind Jonathan. Rosalie left with him obediently.


    At the mall, Ronin looked at Elodia disapprovingly and said. ¡°Elodia, why did you mention your


    friend¡¯s past imprisonment just now? You¡¯re lucky that Mr. Youngblood was aware of it. If he had


    been unaware, it might have created an awkward situation between them and could even have led


    to their separation¡±


    ¡°Well, I did it on purpose!¡± Elodia resentfully thought. Then, she turned around to notice the


    expensive cup of coffee on the table that Jonathan had barely touched despite its high price.


    ¡°Humph! I think her boyfriend is nothing but a fake appearance. He only took a sip of this coffee and


    didn¡¯t finish it. I¡¯m sure he has never enjoyed good coffee and doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy the finer


    things in life,¡± muttered Elodia, increasingly convinced of her spection.


    She was confident that a guy willing to marry a sanitary worker who had been once imprisoned was


    a loser, with his only merit being good looks.


    ¡°Elodia, don¡¯t speak ill of others¡± Ronin furrowed his brows slightly, not appreciating how his


    girlfriend gossiped about their friends.


    Elodia, on the other hand, paid no attention to him. She signaled for the waiter, intending to settle


    the bill. To her surprise, the waiter said. ¡°The other gentleman¡¯s subordinate has already paid for


    your bill.¡±


    Elodia blinked in puzzlement and thought. ¡°Subordinate? Jonathan has subordinates? Why didn¡¯t


    we see them just now? He even¡­. paid the bill? Although we only had a few cups of coffee, this


    wasn¡¯t a cheap meal and cost around 200 dors! Average working-ss individuals can hardly


    afford this, and he just settled the bill without saying a word?¡±


    Elodia¡¯s expression grew more contorted as her thoughts raced through her mind. ¡°Who is this


    man? Is he deliberately disying wealth, or does he actually possess money?¡±


    Meanwhile, Jonathan and Rosalie had walked out of the mall when she suddenly said, ¡°I won¡¯t dwell


    on what you said earlier. I know you deliberately said those things for Elodia to hear¡±


    ¡°Your former colleague isn¡¯t that great of a person, remarked Jonathan.


    Rosalie was hereft of speech. If Jonathan and she were a genuine couple, Elodia¡¯s earlier remarks


    were obviously meant to stir up trouble.


    ¡®However, I suggest you take my words seriously,¡± added Jonathan.


    Rosalie was caught off guard by hisment and thought, ¡°What is he implying by asking me to


    take his words seriously? What he said just now¡­ Does he know the implication of his words when


    he mentions he¡¯s prepared to marry me?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s thoughts remained jumbled as they rode in the car and arrived at the Youngblood


    residence. She exited the car with Jonathan, and they were about to enter the house when he


    suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    -¡°By the way, I¡¯ve experienced extreme hunger before,¡± he said. ¡®I¡¯ve been so hungry that I thought I


    might die.¡±


    When he was still a child, Jonathan held his father¡¯s urn and stayed alone in the tiny, dpidated


    house for an extended period. During that time, he experienced intense hunger, so much so that he


    had nearly no strength left, feeling as if death loomed over him


    In the end, he finally regained his strength when a neighbor knocked on his cloor and provided him


    with food.


    Rosalie was taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s words and fixed her gaze on his retreating figure. His calm


    delivery of those words unexpectedly stirred a sense ofpassion within her.


    She recalled how he had recounted his childhood stories to her when he was still known as ¡°Jon¡±


    Jonathan had told her about how his father died in the snow after his mother abandoned them.


    Rosalie felt sorry for him, as


    he had endured some callous times before joining the Youngblood family.


    On impulse, she sped her hands together, which had been hanging by her sides. When Jonathan


    uttered his final sentence, an unconscious urge welled within her, reminiscent of how she used to


    reach out and pat him tofort him.


    However, Rosalie immediately reminded herself he was no longer the ¡°Jon¡± she knew. He was


    Jonathan, someone she should. refrain from touching orforting


    In the meantime, Loretta was tearfully recounting the injustices she experienced on the film set to


    her parents at the Leighton residence


    ¡°He made me kneel in front of Rosie, with so many people watching! It¡¯s clear that Rosie had ulterior


    motives since she didn¡¯t reveal her connection with Jonathan. She wanted to embarrass me!¡± wept


    Loretta.


    ¡°What? She is acquainted with Jonathan eximed Gordon, surprised by Loretta¡¯s words. ¡°Which


    Jonathan are you talking about? It can¡¯t be Jonathan Youngblood from Youngblood Group, can it?¡±


    After all, Jonathan Youngblood was a familiar name to nearly everyone in Strico.


    Loretta could tell what her father had in mind from his agitated expression ¡°Dad, even if Rosie is


    acquainted with Jonathan, do you really think he would take her seriously? After all, Rosie was


    involved in the ident that led to the death of Jonathan¡¯s fiancee. Who knows what his intentions


    might be


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Caitlin chimed in. ¡°I think this is just how the rich get their revenge. Perhaps he¡¯s


    trying to elevate someone first before bringing them down. Isn¡¯t this amon storyline in many TV


    series?¡±


    The words of this mother-daughter duo acted as a sudden cold shower, instantly dousing the ideas


    that had previously filled Gordon¡¯s mind.


    He thought, ¡°Yes, Rosalie is presently just a sanitary worker with a criminal record. Given


    Jonathan¡¯s social status, can he truly be sincerely interested in a sanitary worker with a history of


    incarceration?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Rosie deliberately tried to gain favor with Calvin and gave him the impression that I had


    some issue with her!¡± Loretta continued to vent her frustration. ¡°Dad, what kind of sister acts like


    that? In most families, older sisters are genuinely happy for their younger siblings¡¯ sess, but all


    Rosie does is hinder me!¡±


    Gordon furrowed his brows at her words.


    Loretta persisted, ¡°I¡¯ll be lost if Calvin decides to break up with me because of Rosie. Dad, I truly


    love him¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    ¡°It¡¯s just because Rosalie can¡¯t get anything good for herself, she doesn¡¯t want Loretta to get


    anything good either! If she is trying to ruin things between Loretta and Calvin, I¡¯ll rip her apart!¡±


    Caitlin said angrily.


    ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Gordon calmly asked instead. After all, Rosalie was still


    his daughter. He didn¡¯t really mind which daughter ended up with Calvin.


    The key was that he could be Calvin¡¯s father-inw.


    Caitlin said, ¡°What misunderstanding could there possibly be? She¡¯s just trying to climb the social


    ladder! Why else would she get close to Calvin after meeting Jonathan? Doesn¡¯t she realize that


    being an ex-convict, no one will take her seriously? It¡¯s nothing more than a fling.¡±


    Caitlin was doing her best to tarnish her stepdaughter¡¯s reputation at the moment, fearing that she


    might steal her own daughter¡¯s chance at a great marriage.


    ¡°But Loretta is different. She¡¯spletely innocent! She¡¯s Calvin¡¯s legitimate girlfriend now. In the


    future, she¡¯ll win the best actress award and marry into the Gunner family. It¡¯s all a matter of


    course!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Caitlin spoke as if Loretta were going to win the best actress award and be Mrs. Gunner


    tomorrow.


    Gordon nodded and said. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll have Rosaliee home and talk to her then. She needs to


    keep her distance from Calvin and not interfere with Loretta¡¯s prospects.¡±


    Loretta and Caitlin exchanged a knowing nce, both wearing expressions of satisfaction on their


    faces.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Loretta said. But then a flicker of concern crossed her face. ¡°But what if Rosie


    doesn¡¯t listen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her dad, and unless she changes herst name, she has to listen to me!¡± Gordon dered


    firmly.


    Loretta lowered her head slightly with a hint of a smile on her lips.


    Later that night, Rosalie received a phone call from her father, Gordon.


    ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s been a while since you came back. How about returning home for a while to discuss


    your mom¡¯s grave relocation?¡± Gordon suggested.


    ¡°Grave relocation?¡± Rosalie was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, your mom was buried in a cemetery in a neighboring vige. However, that area is undergoing


    redevelopment, and thend has been requisitioned. Many graves in that area need to be moved.


    You weren¡¯t aware of this when you were in prison, but the vige has already sent out notices,¡±


    Gordon exined.


    Rosalie pressed her lips together. When her mother passed away, they hadn¡¯t purchased a grave


    plot in a public cemetery. Instead, her father had arranged for a friend from a vige near Strico to


    help. The vige had a public cemetery, which didn¡¯t require much money, so her mother was buried


    there.


    Back then, after her mother¡¯s death, her father had gone for many years without visiting her grave. It


    wasn¡¯t untilter, when she excelled academically, and gained admission to a prestigious high


    school, and eventually to a top-tier university, that her father and stepmother began paying their


    respects at her mother¡¯s grave.


    After she was imprisoned, her father and stepmother naturally stopped visiting her mother¡¯s grave.


    After her release, she had visited her mother¡¯s grave once. The ce had be overgrown with


    weeds, nearly obscuring the words on the tombstone, and cracks had appeared on the point where


    the tombstone met the grave itself. She had considered repairing the tombstone during her visit, but


    she hadn¡¯t anticipated that they would relocate the grave.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯lle back,¡± Rosalie said, her tone reflecting her reluctance. If it weren¡¯t for her


    mother¡¯s affairs, she wouldn¡¯t have §Õ§à§á§Ö back at all


    ¡°How about tomorrow night, then? When youe back, is there anything specific you¡¯d like to


    eat? I¡¯ll have Caitlin prepare it Gordon said in a fatherly tone, momentarily catching Rosalie off


    guard.


    This tone seemed reserved for times when she had achieved sess in her career and love life,


    which were the moments when her father would speak to her with warmth and care.


    But everything had changed after her time in prison. She realized that, to her father, she had always


    been nothing more than a burden. When she was useful, she was his daughter, but when she


    wasn¡¯t, there was no trace of familial affection left.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll eat before Ie,¡± Rosalie replied, then ended the call and put away her phone.


    As she turned around, she suddenly noticed that Jonathan had leaned against the door that


    connected their two rooms. His gaze was firmly fixed on her.


    ¡°Whose call was it?¡± he asked as he walked up to her.


    ¡°It was my father,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be going home tomorrow night, and you don¡¯t need to send


    the driver to pick me up at the Environment and Sanitation Administration.¡±


    His gaze held a thoughtful expression as he asked, ¡°Would you like me to apany you?¡±


    She looked at him with surprise, wondering why he would offer to apany her and who he


    thought he was to do so. After all, she was returning home to address her mother¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°No need, I can go on my own,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°It¡¯ste, and I need some rest.¡±


    In essence, she was giving him permission to leave..


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, leaned in, and lifted a strand of her hair with his fingers. ¡°Are you


    really going to distance. yourself like this?¡±


    She pressed her lips together and remained silent.


    ¡°Then tell me, what should I do for you to treat me as you used to?¡± he whispered, his warm breath


    caressing her face.


    He wanted her to behave as she used to, to smile gently at him and speak softly, with nothing but


    his presence in her eyes as if they were truly inseparable.


    ¡°Used to?¡±


    Rosalie contemted for a moment and then murmured, ¡°You used to be Jon.¡±


    ¡°Then, for now, I can also be ¡®Jon¡¯ But only for you, Rosie,¡± he said.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    ¡°Could he truly be just my ¡°Jon¡¯? I should be wary of him, but why did my heart race when I heard


    those words?¡± Rosalie


    mused.


    He slowly lowered his head, his forehead gently touching hers. Tve only spoken these words to you.


    Will you ept me as Jon?¡±


    ¡°As the ¡®Jon¡¯ who you could solely rely on to¡­¡± he continued in his mind.


    Rosalie hardly slept at all that night as Jonathan¡¯s words echoed in her mind.


    Could he really be exclusively her ¡°Jon¡±? Was their sibling game not yet over? But his expression


    appeared so sincere, sincere to the point that she felt he wasn¡¯t ying a game.


    The next morning, as Yulissa arrived at work, she immediately approached Rosalie and asked,


    ¡°Rosalie, Jeremy was asking about you. He inquired about what kind of person you are and whether


    you indeed work at the Environment and Sanitation Administration. He mentioned that you seemed


    to be living the high life yesterday, shielded by some big shot. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    The ¡®Jeremy¡¯ she mentioned was the organizer of the background actors.


    Since Rosalie was rmended by Yulissa, it was only natural for Jeremy to inquire as well.


    Yulissa waspletely bewildered when she listened to Jeremy talking about what happened on


    set and the big shot supporting Rosalie.


    B

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    If Rosalie really knew some big shot, would she still work as a sanitary worker at the Environment


    and Sanitation Administration, or even take on background actor jobs for extra ie?


    *I-It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Rosalie replied vaguely. ¡°But Yulissa, I think I may not be suitable


    to be a background actor. I won¡¯t continue with this job, so please apologize to Jeremy for me, and


    I¡¯ll leave the group chatter.¡±


    Considering that many people had witnessed what happened on set yesterday, and the


    entertainment industry was a small circle where most people frequently interacted with each other,


    Rosalie felt it would be awkward to continue as a background actor Quitting seemed like the best


    option.


    However, losing this source of extra ie left her somewhat regretful, so she had to think of other


    ways to increase her


    earnings.


    ¡°I see. Yulissa could tell that Rosalie didn¡¯t want to discuss the events of yesterday any further, so


    she didn¡¯t press the issue. She said. Tll let Jeremy know. But it¡¯s better if you inform him yourself


    before leaving the group.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Rosalie replied.


    In her heart, she was also worried about making money. After all, she needed to repay her debt to


    Lillian as soon as possible. and if there were additional medical expenses for her grandmother in


    the future, it would only add to her financial burden.


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter irony.


    In the past, she believed that studying hard and acquiring knowledge would enable her to earn a


    living, but ironically, she was now engaged in manualbor to make money. All those years of


    studying various subjects and even memorizing legal texts seemed utterly useless to her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was a form of irony.


    After work, Rosalie went to a small food stall near the Environment and Sanitation Administration


    and had a simple boxed meal.


    Compared to the dinners prepared by the Youngblood residence¡¯s chef, this boxed meal was


    undoubtedly inferior, but when she ate it, she felt no burden or restraint.


    Unlike at the Youngblood residence, where eating with Jonathan often made her feel as though she


    were bound and weighed down, with a heavy sense of oppression that sometimes made her want


    to escape.


    Ultimately, it was because she couldn¡¯t truly understand this man. Even when he said he could be


    her ¡°Jon¡± alone, she had no idea how much of it was sincere and how much was a jest.


    Or perhaps, her experiences in prison had left her with a deep-seated fear of him, and she was


    genuinely afraid of him.


    She was afraid that she might inadvertently provoke him, and he would subject her to those hellish


    days again!


    Shaking her head, Rosalie told herself to stop dwelling on it. She quickly finished her fast food and


    then took a bus to her original home.


    But now, this ce was no longer home to her.


    Rosalie pressed the doorbell, and shortly after, it was Loretta who answered the door..


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re here,¡± Loretta greeted with a demeanor reminiscent of a dutiful wife, a stark contrast


    to her earlier confrontational attitude when they first met on set.


    Rosalie gave her a faint nce and walked into the house.


    Caitlin warmly approached her, saying, ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯vee. Your dad and I were just talking


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Come, have a seat first,¡± Gordon said.


    Rosalie took a seat and directly asked, ¡°Where are they moving Mom¡¯s grave?¡±


    kreat


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that Gordon waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and your sister first. Today, I


    want to y the peacemaker between you two. No matter what happened in the past, you¡¯re still


    sisters. As the elder sister, you should look out for your younger sister¡±


    Rosalie frowned slightly I just want to know where they¡¯re moving Mom¡¯s grave¡±


    Gordon became displeased Tve already told you, we¡¯ll discuss thatter. Let¡¯s focus on your and


    your sister¡¯s matters first.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosie, if I did anything wrong in the past, please don¡¯t hold it against me. I apologize to you,¡±


    Loretta said with a sincere expression.


    But Rosalie remained guarded.


    The more earnest Loretta acted, the more suspicious she became.


    As expected, Rosalie got to know Loretta¡¯s true intentions from Gordon¡¯s next words.


    ¡°All right, you are sisters after all. Don¡¯t let a mane between you,¡± Gordon told Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, Calvin is Loretta¡¯s boyfriend. You mustn¡¯t ruin her chance at happiness. Besides, you¡¯re


    getting closer to Jonathan now, right? You shouldn¡¯t interfere in your sister¡¯s rtionship with


    Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly understood the point. This was the real issue.


    ¡°I have no interest in meddling in her rtionship with Calvin. I just want to know where they¡¯re


    moving Mom¡¯s grave,¡± Rosalie repeated her question once again.


    Gordon grew displeased. ¡°Are you unwilling? Do you really want to interfere in Loretta and Calvin¡¯s


    rtionship? Let me tell you, if you dare to ruin Loretta¡¯s future, you won¡¯t be able to visit your


    mother¡¯s grave for the rest of your life!¡±


    Rosalie stared coldly at her father. ¡°Whether I¡¯m willing or not is not the point. If Calvin truly likes


    her, no one can take her away. If Calvin wasn¡¯t serious about her from the beginning, then she can¡¯t


    hold on to him either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Caitlin, who was standing nearby, became anxious. ¡°You must be


    unable to marry Jonathan, so you¡¯re cursing Loretta like this! Loretta is different from you. She¡¯s


    pure, without any criminal record, and she¡¯ll win the best actress award in the future. It¡¯s not the


    same as you.¡±


    ¡°If you think she¡¯s different from me, then let her capture Calvin with her own abilities, Rosalie said


    coldly.


    She actually didn¡¯t fully understand why Calvin had chosen Loretta as his girlfriend. Was it out of


    love? It didn¡¯t seem like it because if it were love, he wouldn¡¯t have let Loretta kneel in front of so


    many people on set.


    Even though it was at Jonathan¡¯s request, with Calvin¡¯s background, he didn¡¯t have to fear Jonathan


    to that extent.


    Moreover, Rosalie had witnessed how Calvin treated his ex-girlfriend. Perhaps those who appeared


    the most affectionate were actually the coldest-hearted. She didn¡¯t believe that Loretta would truly


    be Calvin¡¯sst girlfriend.


    ¡°I came here today only for Mom¡¯s grave relocation. You can give me the necessary documents and


    household registry, and I¡¯ll take care of it myself, Rosalie said. Speaking of which, her household


    registration had not been officially transferred from her family yet.


    However, she hadn¡¯t transferred it because she didn¡¯t know where to relocate it. She didn¡¯t own any


    property in Strico, and she couldn¡¯t add it to the collective household registration at the Environment


    and Sanitation Administration. As for putting it with her grandmother¡¯s household registration, her


    rtives would probably assume she wanted to im part of the demolitionpensation, and they


    wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt incredibly isted as if she didn¡¯t even have a ce to call her own.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ¡°Every word that leaves your mouth is about your mother, yet I don¡¯t see you treating your sister


    well. I guess it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re your mother¡¯s dearest daughter!¡± Gordon uttered angrily and


    dashed straight into the room. He came out shortly with a photo album in hand.


    Rosalie froze. The album belonged to Tracy and contained many photos of them together.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gordon instantly produced a lighter and used it to light up the album ¡°Since you can¡¯t seem to


    tolerate your sister leading at good life, you don¡¯t need to have this. Your mother wouldn¡¯t even want


    a daughter like you!¡±


    The album started to burn and Gordon threw it onto the tile floor.


    Rosalie let out a shrick and hurriedly rolled up her sleeves, patting the mes desperately to put


    them out.


    Her thoughts were frantic. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let this burn! This album contains the memories Mother left


    me as well as her sentiments! I have to save it from being destroyed!¡±


    She had no idea how long she¡¯d been screaming subconsciously. All she knew was to keep tapping


    the mes with both hands non-stop with all her might to extinguish the fire. Rosalie barely even


    registered her hands being burnt.


    It was as if she¡¯d lost her mind.


    Gordon. Caitlin, and Loretta were also taken aback by her behavior.


    Rosalie only realized her face was drenched with tears as she stared at the charred and tattered


    photo album when the fire was finally extinguished.


    She staggered forward to hold the alburn against her chest and looked up coldly at the person she


    was to address as her father.


    This man had the guts to sloppily treat the belongings of his deceased wife, a woman whom he¡¯d


    once sworn an oath to stand by for the rest of his life. This proved she no longer meant anything to


    him.


    It turned out that love would eventually be depleted by time till not even sentiments were left.


    Her elegantly pretty face was washed with tears and in a mess, but her almond eyes red at


    Gordon coldly.


    Gordon was slightly shaken by her daughter¡¯s gaze but tried his best to appear dignified. ¡°W-Who


    taught you to look at your father like that? So what if I want to burn this photo album?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly smiled, but her eyes turned even frostier. ¡°If Mom were still alive now, she would


    definitely wonder why she married a bastard like you!¡±


    ¡°Mind your tongue!¡± Gordon was so furious that he raised his hand and pped Rosalie hard.


    Rosalie stumbled a few steps back at the force of it before she narrowly got her bearings. She still


    clung on tightly to the battered photo album in her embrace.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be her husband! If you still had any amount of affection for her, you wouldn¡¯t


    have burned this!¡± Rosalie spoke with irony.


    She turned around with unstable feet and made her way out of the Leighton residence step by step


    with the photo album in hand.


    The three individuals inside the house exchanged helpless nces.


    ¡°How could you just light it up like that? Imagine what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t put out


    the fire in time, and it burned her skin? It would have endangered her life.¡± Caitlin uttered fearfully.


    ¡°As if it were so easy to get scalded.¡± Gordon¡¯s anger had yet to subside, and he felt his daughter


    had trampled on his authority as a father. ¡°She would have deserved the burns anyhow!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she and Jonathan an item now? Wouldn¡¯t she tell on us to him and then exact revenge?¡±


    Caitlin was worried.


    ¡°As if!¡± Gordon red. ¡°I¡¯m still her father, regardless of what happens. I will prevent her from ever


    finding her mother¡¯s grave if she dares to plot revenge against us!¡±


    Loretta¡¯s head was lowered while she stood at the side. Her gaze flickered briefly as shemented


    that Rosalie hadn¡¯t been burnt by the fire just now.


    It would haveforted her if Rosalie¡¯s face had ended up disfigured by the tire, as Calvin would


    never set his eyes upon such a woman


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Loretta sighed internally.


    Rosalie had no clue how she reached the bottom floor, as every step she took required all her


    strength.


    Her hands clutching the photo album kept trembling as her emotions were still riled up.


    At this moment, shecked the courage to flip through it and see how many photos had been


    destroyed.


    Those were all memories of her and her mother.


    A figure stalked toward her while she approached the residential area¡¯s entrance.


    An anxious voice tinged with barely concealed concern rang out above her head. ¡°What happened


    to you?¡±


    She felt a shadow looming above her and a pair of hands supporting her body that was on the


    verge of copsing.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s the one supporting me?¡± she wondered to herself.


    Rosalie slowly raised her head and was greeted by a stunning pair of eyes resembling an alluring


    peach blossom. Its beauty was capable of taking one¡¯s breath away. Like obsidian, their dark pupils


    were bottomless and indecipherable, which reflected the light.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His shapely brows furrowed upon noticing her tear-stained face, and his heart


    twisted.


    She looked at him in a daze and abruptly smiled tragically. ¡°Jon¡­¡± she murmured the name. She


    couldn¡¯t remember thest time she referred to him in such a manner


    It felt like an eternity ago, despite it being several months.


    All she saw at that moment was Jon. The one whom she¡¯d depended on for survival, the one she


    could rely on, and the one she shared her warmth with.


    His expression froze briefly before he replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Jon, l-I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± she murmured. There was no more strength left in her body to take another


    step or even cry.


    He bent down to carry her bridal style and walked toward a nearby car.


    Shey quietly in his arms and did not struggle like before, just like a silent doll.


    His eyesnded on the half-burnt photo album in her arms while carrying her into the car.


    His eyes narrowed swiftly as itnded on her arms, and he instructed the driver to change directions


    and head to the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    Nheless, Rosalie refused to answer and held on tightly to the photo album in her arms.


    -An inexplicable pain spread in his chest. He would have insisted on apanying her back home


    no matter what if he¡¯d


    known that it turn out like this.


    A ghostly gleam shed across his eyes at the thought.


    Jonathan stepped out of the car while carrying Rosalie once they arrived at the hospital entrance


    and hurried to the


    emergency room.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Rosalie kept deathly silent as if she were immersed in her own world. It wasn¡¯t until the doctor


    attempted to extract the album from her that she suddenly returned to her senses and gripped it


    tightly with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°The doctor won¡¯t be taking it away. He only wants to inspect the wound on your hand, Jonathan


    uttered softly. ¡°Rosie, hand it to me and let the doctor thoroughly check the wound on your hand. All


    right?¡±


    His voice sessfully caught her attention, and she fixed her eyes on him. ¡°J-Jon,¡± she mumbled.


    Tm right here. Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Her lips trembled, and the tears she held back began pouring down her face again. ¡°The photo


    album containing photos of me and my mother was burnt.¡± she choked.


    It looked like more tears poured down her face every time her thick, curlyshes trembled.


    Jonathan was shocked. ¡°So this charred booklet is Rosalie and her mother¡¯s photo album?¡±


    It was clear enough to Jonathan how important her mother was to her during the time he and


    Rosalie lived together.,


    The doctor took advantage of the opportunity to inspect Rosalie¡¯s hands. He immediately began


    treating the burns, cleaning and bandaging them up after taking a look at them.


    The bruise on the back of her hand hadn¡¯t recovered yet and was now exacerbated. Her fingertips


    were all wrapped with


    gauze.


    Rosalie was mute throughout the process as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain. This made others feel


    even more sympathetic toward her.


    Jonathan reached for his handkerchief and used it to wipe the tears on Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    He was at a loss when faced with her tears and state of distress. While he was all-powerful in


    Strico, he could do nothing about Rosalie and her mother¡¯s photo album. He couldn¡¯t recover it, no


    matter the amount of wealth he possessed.


    The only thing he was capable of at the moment was wiping her tears.


    ¡°While there are several scald wounds, they aren¡¯t too severe. All she needs to do is avoid contact


    with water and apply medicine once daily,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Will there be any after-effects?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°All of them are just surface wounds. The nerves and muscles are unscathed, but I¡¯m afraid it will


    leave some scars.¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Rosalie insisted on holding the half-charred photo album in her arms again as soon as her hand


    was bandaged as if she was clinging to her treasure.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. He lifted Rosalie again, strode out of the emergency room, and


    returned to the car,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the scars. I will find an expert to remove them for you once your wounds get


    better,¡± he assured.


    Rosalie slowly raised her head, and her gazended on Jonathan¡¯s face. Tears still hung on her


    lashes, but her eyes seemed to recover lucidity gradually. After a while, she apologized, Tm sorry


    for losing self-control just now.¡±


    She¡¯d treated him as the Jon from the past while she was in agony and bawled her eyes out to


    him¡­


    ¡°Was the anguish too much that my mind became muddled?¡± Rosalie questioned internally.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. You are always allowed to behave however you like with me.¡±


    Her nose twitched, and the tears she¡¯d held back began to fall down her cheeks once again.


    ¡°If you really feel like crying, let it all out, Rosie. His fingers gently swiped across the bottom of her


    eyes.


    Jonathan calling her by her nickname was like a key that unlocked the bitterness and sorrow she¡¯d


    suppressed, letting them


    all out.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t restrain her emotions anymore and finally burst out wailing.


    Since when had shest cried her heart out? Despite how desperately she cried and how much she


    shed, they¡¯d all been useless, as she only had herself to rely on. Tears were nothing but worthless


    things.


    When she heard Jonathan call her Rosie, it brought to mind her mother and her younger brother,


    who was already fully formed in the former¡¯s belly, who never had the chance to call her name. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Would I have been less lonely with true family by my side if Mom and my little brother had not


    passed on from the start?¡± she questioned herself.


    Jonathan was startled by Rosalie¡¯s bawling. While he¡¯d felt pity for h


    when she wept silently while biting her lip, he was now


    His entire body stiffened as he took in the tears flowing down her face unceasingly. He felt as if his


    blood and every single nerve had frozen.


    He had never experienced such helplessness in his life. Not when his mother abandoned him and


    his father, nor when his father froze to death in the snow. All he felt back then was detachment and


    a wry sense of tragedy.


    None of it came close to the powerlessness he felt now.


    In the face of the inconsble Rosie, he felt intensely conflicted.


    While he wished to alleviate her pain, his body refused toply and was so stiff that he couldn¡¯t


    do anything.


    Just then, she threw herself into his arms, buried her face in his chest, and incessantly cried with all


    her might.


    Her tears soaked the clothing material on his chest and seemed to prate his body, entering his


    bloodstream to flow into his heart.


    After a long time, Jonathan raised his stiff hand and hugged her gingerly.


    She was free to let her tears out when she was in pain and depressed. But that was an exclusive


    privilege for him, and no other was allowed to witness her fragile side.


    His desire to have her for himself grew ever stronger as time passed.


    When the car arrived at the Youngblood residence, the driver got off respectfully. On the other hand,


    Jonathan remained seated in the same position where he held Rosalie in his arms so that she could


    cry as much as she needed.


    Rosalie¡¯s cries finally stopped after a long time seemed to have passed. He looked down to


    discover that she¡¯d fallen asleep.


    Her face was tear-streaked, her eyes were swollen, and her hands were bandaged with gauze.


    She was a heart-rending sight.


    All of a sudden, the phone in Rosalie¡¯s pocket began ringing, Jonathan nced at the screen and


    saw Lillian¡¯s name disyed as the caller ID. His brows furrowed, and he answered it.


    ¡°Hello, Rosalie. Why weren¡¯t you home today? Are you working overtime?¡± Lillian¡¯s voice sounded


    from the other end of the


    line.


    ¡°She¡¯s not staying there at the moment and is now sleeping. If you need anything else, call her


    tomorrow,¡± Jonathan lowered his voice deliberately, lest he disturb Rosalie from her slumber.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Lillian was startled. She didn¡¯t expect to hear a man¡¯s voice from the other end of his phone. It even


    sounded like¡­ ¡°I-Is that you, Jonathan?¡± she asked stiffly.


    The man hummed a response and hung up the phone.


    Lillian stared at the phone in her hand and slowly came to her senses. ¡°Rosalie fell asleep, but why


    is Jonathan the one answering her phone? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s lying right beside her now,¡± she


    thought.


    She murmured to herself, ¡°Besides, where is she staying now if she¡¯s not at the rental home?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes turned from her phone to the closed door of the rental home. Was Rosalie staying with


    Jonathan?


    It was quite unbelievable.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan put away Rosalie¡¯s phone and carefully carried her sleeping form out of the


    car.


    Fearing that she would catch a cold while he carried her back, he even took off his coat and draped


    it over her.


    The housekeepers were surprised when they saw him carry her all the way to the house. Although


    they already knew that Rosalie was no ordinary person to be allowed to live in the Youngblood


    residence, they had never seen Jonathan treat a woman so carefully and gently.


    It was like he was holding some rare and precious treasure. He forbade everyone from making any


    noise the entire journey so as to not wake her up.


    Gary, the butler, watched as the Jonathan he had raised fussed over the woman gently. A


    complicated look shed across his


    eyes.


    Back then, when Jonathan¡¯s father had brought Jonathan¡¯s mother back to the Youngblood


    residence, he had also treated her gently and protected her. But in the end, he lost his life.


    Sometimes, when one person pours too much love into another person, it turns into a tragedy.


    Gary wondered if Jonathan would be like his father and pour all of his love into Rosalie. After all,


    Jonathan had never treated a woman like this. Even the youngdy from the Hamilton family didn¡¯t


    receive such treatment from him.


    Gary hoped that Jonathan could find himself a romantic partner, but he was afraid that Jonathan


    would love a woman too much and it would be another tragedy in the future.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie back to her bedroom. He opened the door and carefully put her on the


    bed. Then he helped her take off her shoes and coat.


    Her face was covered with dried tears. Even when she was asleep, her eyebrows were still knitted


    together as if she was still immersed in that sadness.


    She was still holding the half-charred photo album tightly. After a while, Jonathan finally took it out of


    her arms carefully. When he saw her bandaged fingers, his heart ached.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an album. Why are you so silly?¡± he murmured.


    Even if this photo album was her mother¡¯s, there was no need to risk her life to get it. If the fire had


    touched her body, her injuries would be far worse than the ones she had now.


    Jonathan gently held her hand and kissed her fingertips, which were tightly wrapped in gauze. ¡°It


    must huft a lot. I really want to bear the pain for you¡­¡±


    He whispered gently to her. This was the first time he wanted to bear the pain for someone else.


    Jonathan covered Rosalie with the quilt and looked at her sleeping face like he was infatuated.


    Rosalie felt as if she fad a long dream. She dreamt of when she was a child, spending time with her


    mother and other memories that she had almost forgotten.


    But gradually, the dream turned to be a nightmare. Her mother miscarried, and her younger


    brother, who was already fully developed,y motionless on the ground, his body cold.


    No! I w


    ¡°No! No! I want my mother and my brother!¡±


    She shouted desperately, only to find that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    At this moment, a bell suddenly rang as if to pull her out of the nightmare¡­.


    Rosalie slowly opened her eyes and heard an elegant voice in her ear. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    She was still in a trance when a handsome face appeared before her eyes. Jonathan¡¯s bright eyes


    seemed to be full of unspeakable tenderness,


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She replied dumbfoundedly, still unable toe to her senses.


    It was like her dream and reality were intertwined, and she couldn¡¯t get a grip on herself.


    ¡°Then you should answer the phone,¡± Jonathan said and put the phone next to her ear.


    Rosalie was still bleary-eyed as a familiar voice sounded from the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°Rosalie?


    Rosalie, are you awake?¡±


    Rosalie shuddered and was instantly awake. ¡°Lillian!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where are you now? Are you with Jonathan? I called youst night, but he answered the


    phone. The same thing happened when I called you earlier this morning.¡±


    Lillian was about to lose her mind. She never expected that Jonathan would answer Rosalie¡¯s


    phone twice.


    ¡°Did you call mest night?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, he said you were asleep.¡± Lillian asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? Do you really live


    together? What¡¯s going on between you and him now?¡±


    A series of questions came out of Lillian¡¯s mouth.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and looked at Jonathan, who was holding her phone next to her ear.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s a littleplicated. Next time I meet you, I will exin things. Is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about your case. I identally found out that one of the witnesses for your case back then


    might be in Sloummont right now. So I want to discuss it with you,¡± Lillian said.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay. So¡­ when are you free? Let¡¯s meet up!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it after I get off work today.¡± Lillian asked. ¡°Are you going to work at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration today? How about Ie to pick you up after you¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just meet up at the usual ce, Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lillian said.


    After the conversation, Rosalie wanted to sit up. But when she pushed her hands against the bed to


    prop herself up, she felt a sharp pain course through her fingers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she subconsciously shouted in pain. Jonathan immediately put his hands under her armpits


    and lifted her up like he was helping a child sit up.


    Rosalie suddenly felt embarrassed, but then the pain in her fingers suddenly reminded her of what


    happenedst night. Then nervousness immediately shed across her face. ¡°Where is my album?


    Where is it?¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Rosalie anxiously asked where her album was. That album contained her most precious memories.


    Jonathan frowned unconsciously. ¡°Are you willing to give up your life for this photo album? You were


    lucky yesterday to only sustain some superficial burns on your fingers. What will you do if arger


    area of your body gets burned?¡±


    ¡°This photo album is very important to me! Rosalie eximed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it more important than your hands? Are you really going to destroy your hands just to protect an


    album?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and replied, ¡°It¡¯s very important. Even if my hands were destroyed, I


    would still want to protect it. For her, it was a memory and a symbol of her persistence.


    It represented the most beautiful familial affection and also the happiest time she had ever had.


    Her answer caused Jonathan¡¯s expression to turn grim. He was so angry at her for not cherishing


    herself and also at himself for caring more about her health than she did.


    She didn¡¯t care about her hands, but he cared so much that he was unwilling to see her get hurt.


    ¡°Where is my album?¡± she anxiously asked again.


    Jonathan breathed a long sigh of relief. He stood up, walked to a cab not far away, took the


    burnt album, and handed it to her.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. She carefully opened the album and looked at the photos in it, her


    eyes turning red again. Some of the photos inside had been burned to a crisp, and some only had


    the corners left intact. Only about a quarter of the photos were not affected by the fire.


    Every time she turned a page, it seemed that she needed more perseverance to bear the pain.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t even protect an album.


    Rosalie closed the album and murmured. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jonathan looked at her.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me to the hospitalst night and treating my wounds. My emotions were a


    little unstablest night,¡± she said a little awkwardly.


    After all, what happenedst night shed in her mind.


    Normally, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t jump into his arms even if she wanted to cry. But yesterday, she clung to


    him like he was a piece of driftwood and bawled.


    Jonathan bent down and whispered to her. ¡°From now on, only I can watch you lose control of


    yourself.¡±


    This sentence was not an inquiry but a direct conclusion.


    Rosalie choked. Jonathan lowered his head and nced at her gauze-covered fingers again. ¡°If you


    have any trouble in the future, you can tell me. Don¡¯t just try to solve it by yourself. Besides, your


    hands are injured now. I¡¯ve helped you to apply for leave from the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration, so stay at home and rest for a few days.¡±


    She was stunned for a moment and then felt a wave of bitterness in her heart. This ce couldn¡¯t


    be considered as her home. Or more specifically, she didn¡¯t have a home in this city.


    ¡°I always ask for leave. I¡¯m afraid my supervisor will think I¡¯m too troublesome and fire me,¡± Rosalie


    said. She recalled that she had taken a long time off before the new year.


    Road sweepers had limited job positions. If she didn¡¯t go to work, it meant that other colleagues


    would have to help her do her job.


    ¡°No one can fire you, Jonathan said with great certainty. ¡°You should take good care of your fingers


    first. Otherwise, do you think that these hands can really move and sweep the ground when you go


    to work now?¡±


    Rosalie lowered her head and kept silent. It was true that she couldn¡¯t do anything with the way her


    hands were right now.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Make sure your hands are healed first. After that, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he added, ¡°Are you going to meet Lillian tonight? How


    about another day? Let¡¯s wait until the wounds on your hand are healed¡±


    If someone familiar with Jonathan heard this, they would be shocked.


    The most unreadable man in Strico had never been this worried over the wounds on a woman¡¯s


    hands before.


    If it was someone else, even if they were covered in blood with their life hanging by a thread, he


    wouldn¡¯t even care about


    them


    ¡°I must go,¡± Rosalie replied with certainty. ¡°Lillian seems to have some information on the witness


    from mywsuit. I want to meet her and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    When she said this, she didn¡¯t notice that the expression on Jonathan¡¯s face had changed slightly,


    and his hand had slightly stiffened.


    ¡°Information on the witness?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie nodded and replied, ¡°But I have to ask Lillian about the details.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to look for clues yourself?¡± He asked, raising his hand and touching a strand of


    hair on her cheek. ¡°I told you that I could help you turn over the case. You don¡¯t need to go through


    such trouble. You might not even get any results.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t really help me find the real perpetrator of the car ident, right? You can¡¯t help me


    find out who is the one who framed me. You just want to use the innocent until proven guilty¡¯


    argument to rid me of my charges. But even if I¡¯m acquitted, people will still think I¡¯m the one who


    did it.¡±


    ¡°Do other people¡¯s opinions matter that much?¡± Jonathan frowned and asked.


    Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°If it¡¯s something else, I don¡¯t care about what others think. But for this, I


    have to let myself and others know that I¡¯m not the killer!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want her mother to only be described as a woman who gave birth to a murderer.


    Back then, she had thoroughly experienced and understood just how hurtful words could be.


    Jonathan gave Rosalie a long look and suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, when you want me to help you turn


    over the case, you can let


    me know.¡±


    But there was a trace of darkness in his eyes.


    All afternoon, Rosalie carefully handled the album and took out the photos one by one.


    She even carefully fished out the photo that was half destroyed.


    However, as her hands were wrapped in gauze, it was exceptionally difficult for her to take the


    photo out.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Jonathan said. He used his slender fingers to help her take out the photo. Unlike her


    clumsy movements just now, he took the out photo dexterously and elegantly, which was pleasing to


    watch.


    But at that moment, Rosalie wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy this pleasant scene. All her attention was


    focused on just staring at each photo after it was taken out of the album and observing how burned


    it was


    Jonathan took out the photos one by one, which meant that he was looking at the memories of


    Rosalie and her mother through them.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Rosalie looked tiny in the photo. Her chubby cheeks and thick hair made her look adorable.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan never expected himself to be so fascinated with the sight of a child. However, looking at


    the little girl in the photo, his heart was full of affection for her. He even imagined how he would not


    be able to resist hugging and kissing her if the tiny version of Rosalie was in front of him.


    He wondered if he only found her adorable because the little girl was her when she was little. Such


    a feeling never happened when he saw other children.


    Jonathan took out the photos one by one.


    There were photos of Rosalie and her mother at first, butter there were only photos of herself.


    In these photos, she seemed older than the photos with her mother. They seemed to be her when


    she was four, five, and six years old.


    There were not many photos; at least a lot less than the previous photos of her with her mother.


    Rosalie looked at the photos and said emotionally. ¡°My mother liked taking photos with me when


    she was alive. There were much fewer photos of me after she passed¡±


    She would only take photos asionally, and most of them were of her alone. It was just like how


    she could not fit in with her father¡¯s new family.


    Suddenly, Jonathan narrowed his eyes and stared at one of the photos. He even stopped taking out


    photos from the burnt


    album


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    ¡°This photo¡± He paused ¡°How old were you in it?¡±


    Rosalie looked over to see the little girl in the photo wearing a floral dress and standing in front of a


    fence with lush mountains in the background


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes filled with love when she saw the photo I was probably 8 or 9 years old in that photo.


    I loved this floral dress. very much back then, but it was expensive. I think it cost more than 20


    dors at that time. Only people who were well-off could afford such dresses for their children. I was


    scared to tell Granny, but she could tell I liked the dress and determinedly saved up to buy it for


    me?


    She would remember her grandmother¡¯s kindness forever.


    The more she grew up, the more the understood how uneasy it was for her to get the floral dress.


    Wilma must have been under a lot of pressure to buy her that dress. Her grandfather, Uncle Dantel,


    Uncle Edward, and Aunt Sarah probably med Wilma for spending the money like that


    After all, it cost more than 20 dors. A person¡¯s monthly ie was around 160 dors back then,


    and Wilma made her money by taking on various handicraft jobs


    ¡°What was the ce you lived at the time? Jonathan asked, but there was something subtly


    different about his voice.


    ¡°It was called Lopeza back then, but viges have now merged into towns. It¡¯s now called


    Lopezania¡± Rosalie wondered why Jonathan asked this. He had gone to Lopezania to find her


    before, so there was no way that he did not know what the ce


    was called.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is this dress rare in your town?*


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how rare it is in the town, but I was the only one who had such a dress in the vige.


    My cousin was mad for a long time, saying my grandmother yed favorites. She even wanted to


    take the dress away from me,¡± Rosalie said. Thinking of Fiona¡¯s angry look back then, she childishly


    felt a little relieved.


    ¡°What happened afterward? Did she take that dress away?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Later, I ruined the dress while I was out ying. I couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. I also got sick after that


    outing. Rosalie added.


    ¡°Sick? You were sick?¡± His tone suddenly became nervous.


    *I just had a fever for several days, which made me a little dazed. However, I¡¯m in good health after


    I recovered. But the dress was unfortunately gone,¡± she said. Later, Wilma secretly told Rosalie that


    she would buy Rosalie another beautiful dress when Rosalie got first ce in ss in her final


    exam.


    However, when Rosalie finally got first ce in the exam, she had to leave Wilma and go back to


    her father.


    Before leaving. Wilma secretly stuffed a new dress into her luggage.


    When Rosalie was thinking about it, a big hand suddenly reached out and pressed on her forehead.


    Rosalie froze as she looked up at Jonathan. ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t have a fever right now.¡±


    He muttered, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll buy you any dress


    you want from now on.¡±


    His statement made her heart tremble. ¡°I¡¯m not a child who keeps wanting dresses.¡± She bit her lip


    slightly and quickly looked down.


    She just felt that the longer she looked at him, the more out of control her heartbeat was.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan withdrew his hand, took out all the remaining photos in the album, and picked up


    the photo of her in a floral dress. ¡°Will you give me this photo?¡±


    She froze. Although he asked, his hand had already put the photo away.


    ¡°Why do you want the photo?¡± she asked puzzledly.


    ¡°You look cute, so I want to keep it as a collection,¡± he replied.


    ¡°He never liked the children in the residential area when we lived together! Why did he like the


    photo of me as a kid?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°But I only have one photo of this floral dress.¡± It was also


    nostalgic for her, which


    was rare.


    It was because her grandmother bought her the floral dress!


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. This photo is more meaningful now


    His remark made her speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you another photo?¡± she said as she settled for


    less.


    ¡°No, I like this photo,¡± he replied as he bent forward, leaned closer to her face, and said, ¡°I never


    change my mind about what


    I like. I won¡¯t change my mind about the photo; the same goes for people.¡±


    Her face was reflected in his dark pupils, and Jonathan¡¯s elegant voice seemed to surround her


    ear¡­


    Rosalie could not get the photo back from Jonathan, so she could only give in.


    However, she was still confused as she wondered, ¡°Why did he insist on wanting that photo of me?


    Is it really because I looked cute, so he wanted to keep it as a collection?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    However, Rosalie was certain that Jonathan had seen a lot of cute people. She wondered if her


    childhood photo was cute enough for him to ask for one from her.


    However, at that moment, the most important thing for her was to meet Lillian.


    As she was about to leave, Jonathan asked the driver to take her there.


    Based on past experience, she knew that refusing was useless. Once he decided on something,


    there was really no room for negotiation.


    After getting in the car, Rosalie told the driver her destination.


    In the end, she arrived half an hour earlier than expected for a journey that was supposed to take


    an hour.


    Rosalie made her way to a fast food joint, took a seat, ordered a drink for 1 dor and 20 cents, and


    then messaged Lillian.


    While waiting for Lillian, Rosalie was bored, so she looked through the transparent floor-to-ceiling


    windows and watched as delivery riders came in and out of the restaurant from time to time,


    carrying takeout orders.


    Thinking of takeout, Rosalie suddenly had an idea. Even though her driver¡¯s license had been


    revoked, she could still ride an electric scooter. Furthermore, working as a delivery rider was a


    commission-based job. Despite the fact that there was no set sry, the more deliveries she made,


    the more she would earn.


    If she could get a job despite her criminal history, bing a delivery rider might be a decent


    choice for her.


    After all, if she took a leave of absence from the Environment and Sanitation Administration, Yulissa


    would have more work to do. It would mean she was shifting her own workload to others.


    Moreover, the Environment and Sanitation Administration had a fixed sry, and now she had to


    cover a quarter of her grandmother¡¯s medical expenses. She was in desperate need of money at


    the time.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lillian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her cars.


    Rosalie snapped out of her thoughts and looked at her friend, who had already arrived. Im thinking


    about whether to be a delivery rider,¡± she replied.


    Lillian was taken aback. ¡°You want to do food delivery? It is a difficult job, and you are more likely to


    receiveints. Few women choose to be delivery riders, and your physical strength may be


    insufficient.¡±


    It was typically a male-dominated upation.


    ¡°But at least I will not be a burden to others. Whether I do well or not, it is my own business. Unlike


    in the Environment and Sanitation Administration, where if I go on leave, someone else must do my


    job, Rosalie exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lillian said. Then, as if she remembered something, she asked, ¡°By the way, why did


    you arrive so early today? Did you take a leave from work?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    e remembered that Rosalie¡¯s shift at the Environment and Sanitation Administration was supposed


    to endter than hers.


    ¡°Yes, I took a few days off because I hurt my hand. Because of that, I decided I might as well think


    about switching jobs,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Only then did Lillian notice that Rosalie¡¯s fingers were wrapped in bandages. Concerned, she


    asked, ¡°What happened to your hand? Did something happen?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t keep it from her friend and briefly exined what had happened the previous night.


    After hearing Rosalie¡¯s exnation, Lillian clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°How could your father burn


    that photo album when he knew how much it meant to you? Even if he did want to favor Loretta, he


    should not have treated you this way.¡± Rosalie could not help butugh bitterly. ¡°Lillian, that¡¯s exactly


    how my father treats me, she remarked inwardly.


    Inparison to the previous night, when she had a breakdown, she was now feeling more


    detached. She had alreadye to terms with the fact that her father no longer loved her, let alone


    showed her any type of familial affection.


    -Otherwise, when she was in prison, her father would have visited her at least once.


    ¡°Are your hands okay?¡± Lillian asked with concern.


    ¡°It is all right. Because of the bandages, it appears even worse than it is. I am not in too much pain


    today, and I can even pick up things on my own now,¡± Rosalie said.


    Relieved, Lillian ordered some food for herself.


    1


    As they continued their meal, Rosalie learned about the discovery of the witness mentioned during


    their phone call. It Turned out that one of Lillian¡¯s colleagues at her design institute had posted a


    video in their group chat. In that video, Lillian identified the witness who had testified during


    Rosalie¡¯s trial back then.


    The witness was the husband of Lillian¡¯s colleague¡¯s rtive, and he was currently residing in


    Sloummont.


    To be safe, Lillian asked for the person¡¯s name casually. However, her colleague did not know the


    person¡¯s name. All they knew was that hisst name was ¡°Concord.¡±


    Lillian was even more convinced because his surname, Concord, was unusual.


    However, just in case, Lillian still showed Rosalie the video.


    It was a video of a home wedding, full of joy andughter. Rosalie¡¯s eyes were fixed on the groom in


    the video.


    The groom¡¯s face was filled with happiness as he participated in various activities amid the cheers


    of the people around him.


    It seemed like an ordinary video of a joyous asion, but the only unusual thing was the groom


    himself.


    Rosalie stared at the face, her heart racing with fear. She could still vividly remember that man, the


    one who had pointed a cold finger at her in the courtroom, falsely iming that he had seen her


    drinking and had made an effort to dissuade her from driving. He also imed that she had ignored


    his advice and insisted on driving the car.


    But in reality, everything he said never happened.


    She had no connection to him, and the only thing she knew about him was that they had dined at


    the same restaurant. He was sitting at the table next to hers.


    She still couldn¡¯t understand why he had said those things in court. ¡°Did someone force him to


    testify against me? Was someone determined to frame me for the crime?¡± she wondered.


    However, because the witnesses had no personal stake in the oue of the case, the judge found


    their testimony more credible, particrly when there were multiple witnesses.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s probably him. Do you think you can find out where he is now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll ask my colleagueter. So, are you going to Sloummont to find


    him?¡± Lillian inquired.


    ¡°At the very least, I want to gather some basic information before deciding. All the witnesses from


    back then seem to have disappeared, and he¡¯s the only lead we have, Rosalie uttered


    Lillian understood her concerns Rosalie was concerned that their only lead would also vanish in the


    end.


    Rosalie¡¯s car ident was too suspicious, and with so many witnesses using her, it seemed like


    there was a mastermind plotting against her.


    ¡°Sounds like a n. Let¡¯s gather information first, Lillian agreed


    As they continued their conversation, Rosalie suddenly noticed something and raised her head. A


    car parked nearby had its window open, and a man inside was staring in their direction.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    He was a strikingly handsome man, between the ages of a teen and an adult, with a gender-neutral


    face that consider attractive in the modern era.


    many would


    His exquisite features were as if he hade to life from a painting. However, the man¡¯s thin lips


    were pressed tightly together, and his beautiful ck eyes seemed to be filled with rage at the time.


    ¡°Is he angry? Based on his current point of view, it appears that whatever is bothering him ising


    from our direction,¡± Rosalie spected silently.


    ¡°Rosalie. I¡¯m talking to you. Are you listening?¡± Lillian¡¯s voice brought her back to reality.


    ¡°What did you say just now? Rosalie turned to face Lillian


    ¡°Did the doctor mention when your hand will bepletely healed?¡± Lillian inquired.


    ¡°About a week, and then it is just a matter of waiting for the skin to heal, Rosalie replied. Then, her


    gaze shifted briefly in the direction of the unfamiliar man earlier, but there was no sign of the car or


    the man.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something happening on the street?¡± Lillian followed Rosalie¡¯s


    gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rosalie smiled. Perhaps she had been overly suspicious earlier. Just because the


    man appeared angry and looked in their direction did not mean he was looking at them


    ¡°By the way, are you living together with Jonathan now? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lillian asked. She had


    been curious about that since the night before, when she had called Rosalie and Jonathan had


    answered the phone.


    ¡°W-We¡¯re kind of living together, I guess,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°So, you two are cohabiting?¡¯ Lillian continued to ask.


    Those words almost caused Rosalie to spill her beverage.


    ¡°N-Not really. I¡¯m just staying there for a while. Once my hand fully heals, I should be able to move


    out, Rosalie quickly exined.


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you staying with Jonathan because you¡¯ve been forced to?¡± Lillian furrowed her


    brows.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Lillian thought about it, it made sense to her. Rosalie had been through a lot in prison, much


    of it brought on by Jonathan. Heter deceived her as well.


    Rosalie despised being deceived above all else, and Jonathan had almost certainly caused her


    psychological trauma.


    Rosalie smiled, pretending to be cheerful. ¡°I am not exactly being forced. At the very least, he


    provides me with good food. and lodging. Furthermore, my hand is currently injured, so staying at


    his house is convenient. He also provided me with a separate room.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lillian was still worried


    Rosalie quickly changed the subject, ¡®All right, let¡¯s talk about something else. Weren¡¯t you just


    comining about your mom setting up blind dates for you? Have you met anyone that suits your


    taste?¡±


    ¡°Do not bring it up again. I was actually considering ways to get away from it. My mother acts as if I


    will never marry, despite the fact that 1 am only 27 years old. She told me that she had gone


    fortune-telling and that they predicted I would marry next year, so I needed to find a good match this


    year. In fact, I am thinking about bulldozing that ce, Lillian said indignantly


    ¡°Have you never been interested in anyone in all these years? Rosalie asked. They had known


    each other for a long time, and she had never seen Lillian dating anyone. Lillian appeared to have


    no interests outside of admiring celebrities.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± When it came to that subject, Lillian felt a little uneasy and touched her nose.


    Rosalie immediately noticed that Lillian¡¯s reaction was odd. She looked at Lillian and asked


    curiously, ¡°So, does that mean you have someone you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    ¡°I guess. I had a crush on him back then, but he was too young for me. I felt like I was robbing a


    cradle when I was with him. Despite the fact that it was only a brief encounter, it was quite pleasant.


    Lillian chuckled.


    Rosalie was speechless when she heard Lillian say she was robbing a cradle. After all, Lillian was


    only 27 years old. ¡°Is that person very young?¡± she asked.


    Lillian shrugged and replied, ¡°Yes. We met abroad, and then¡­ Never mind. I am sure he has


    forgotten what I look like by


    THEMY!¡±


    After all, she reasoned, with him being so attractive, there had to be a lot of girls interested in him,


    so there was no way he would remember someone like her, who only spent a few days together


    with him.


    ¡°I guess having that once-in-a-lifetime experience was enough, Lillian remarked inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie¡¯s expression subtly changed when she heard Lillian mention ¡°abroad. She


    remembered that Lillian had only been abroad once, and that was before her car ident. Lillian


    intended to apply to schools abroad to further her education, so she traveled abroad for an interview


    with the school to which she intended to apply.


    However, due to Rosalie¡¯s car ident, Lillian was unable to attend the interview and was forced to


    return to the country immediately.


    Rosalie felt that it was entirely her fault that Lillian was denied the opportunity to further her


    education. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she had changed Lillian¡¯s destiny.


    It was no surprise that Lillian¡¯s parents were still bitter about it to this day. Even Rosalie felt a weight


    on her chest whenever she thought about it.


    When Lillian noticed Rosalie¡¯s expression change, she knew Rosalie was thinking about how she


    had failed to further her studies abroad and was feeling guilty about it. Don¡¯t overthink it. My


    decision not to go abroad at the time had nothing to do with you. My grades were only average.


    Even if I had gone to the interview, I doubt the school would have epted me,¡± she quickly said.


    ¡°Lillian, thank you. One day, if you need my help. I¡¯ll be there for you no matter what, Rosalie said


    earnestly.


    ¡°You silly. Why are you saying such cheesy things? It is preferable to properly thank me when your


    case is overturned in the future!¡± Lillian patted Rosalie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°All right¡± Rosalie smiled. However, deep down, she still had concerns. Despite her determination to


    clear her name, she could not help but wonder if she could actually overturn the case.


    ¡°Can we still figure out who the mastermind is, if there really is one? After all, three years have


    passed, she mused.


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence in the evening, Jonathan was sitting in the


    living room, holding something, lost in thought.


    As Rosalie approached, she noticed he was holding the photo he had asked her to give him earlier


    that day.


    Jonathan put away the photo and smiled at her when he noticed she was back. ¡°You¡¯re back. How


    did your meeting with your friend go?


    ¡°It went all right, she replied.


    ¡°Did


    your friend give you any useful information about your case?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°It should be helpful, but I don¡¯t understand why that witness from back then lied. I¡¯m afraid that if I


    try to contact him directly, he¡¯ll avoid me. So, I n to gather more information about him before


    deciding on the next step,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Then, sensing something amiss, she turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°Do you actually believe that I


    was not the one responsible for the car ident that killed your fianc¨¦e back then?¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie deeply and asked, ¡°Is it important whether I believe it or not?¡±


    She was stunned and thenughed at herself. ¡°It¡¯s true. It has nothing to do with me, whether he


    believes it or not. Why did I get nervous when he looked at me just now?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°Tll go back to my room. Rosalie wanted to cross over Jonathan and head for the stairs.


    But she only took two steps and her arm was suddenly grabbed. The next moment, her whole body


    was almost pulled down. by the force, and she bumped into his embrace.


    ¡°I believe that you are innocent.¡± He bent down and uttered in a deep voice next to her ear, ¡°But do


    you really think you can find out anything else if you look into the case by yourself now? The case


    was three years ago. Even if you look into it now, have you ever thought that maybe the truth you


    want has never existed?¡±


    Rosalie widened her bright eyes and looked back at Jonathan. Then, she smiled gently. ¡°Even rich


    and influential people like you think that I can¡¯t overturn the verdict with my own ability. However, a


    lowly person like me still feels that one day, I might be able to clear my own name.¡±


    Her smile made him feel dazzled, and his heart seemed to be stung. After a long time, he asked,


    ¡°What if I¡¯m willing to help you? What if I can help you find out the truth that you want?¡±


    She looked at him absent-mindedly and didn¡¯t understand why his attitude suddenly changed


    again.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He whispered, ¡°If I say that as long as you are willing to stay with me and apany me, then I


    can help you find out the truth. Will you agree to my condition?¡± It was as if his gentle breath was


    wrapping her whole body.


    Her heart suddenly was beating violently as if it was about to jump out of her mouth.


    She knew that as long as she agreed now, she could really clear the charges on her and be


    innocent in the public¡¯s eyes.


    Rosalie thought. ¡®But I have to exchange this innocence with my freedom or even my body. Is this


    really what I want?


    I¡¯m not a little girl anymore. If I agree to this, I can roughly guess what kind of situations I¡¯ll end up


    in.


    If I agree to it. I think Tracy wouldn¡¯t want to see me give up my other innocence just to clear my


    name. Rosalie was contemting on her own for a long time.


    ¡®I¡¯ll find out the truth on my own,¡± replied Rosalie, refusing Jonathan¡¯s proposal at the same time.


    ¡°Really?¡± He whispered and then slowly straightened up. His originally gorgeous eyes seemed


    misty now. Then when you¡¯re willing to stay by my side, you can let me know whenever


    He let go of his hand that had been holding her arm.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and walked toward the stairs.


    Jonathan kept staring at Rosalie¡¯s silhouette until she disappeared from his vision. Then, he sat


    back on the couch and took out a photo from his pocket. It was a photo of Rosalie wearing a floral


    dress when she was a child.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± he asked in a low voice as if he were asking the little girl in the photo across time and


    space.


    It was the silent surroundings that responded to him.


    In his memory, the photo in front of him ovepped with a painting he had seen before. The little girl


    in the painting had a simr appearance to the girl in the photo. Both of them were wearing a floral


    dress.


    ¡°Could it be a coincidence?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he was pondering. ¡°Or was she really


    the little girl in the painting? If she was, then¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter if you are the little girl or not, you can only be with me for the rest of your life. You can


    never be with other people!¡± he stared at the photo and muttered icily.


    He sounded absolutely domineering.


    He would never let go of her, not to mention give others any chancel


    In the private room of a club, Loretta was trying hard to please Calvin.


    Loretta had to put more effort into Calvin since she couldn¡¯t get a guarantee in her career.


    However, what made her feel sullen now was that he had been asking about Rosalie ever since she


    entered the room. He had asked about Rosalie¡¯s childhood, school, and so on.


    Anyway, as long as it was rted to Rosalie, it didn¡¯t matter if they were major or minor matters.


    ¡°What the hell is that? I am the official girlfriend now!¡± Lorettained wildly in her heart.


    Nheless, she still had to put on a gentle simile and tell Calvin affectionately something rted


    to Rosalie in her memory.


    In fact, what she could say currently were only some trivial and small things in her past life.


    Nevertheless, Calvin listened to everything with interest, which made Loretta feel more


    embarrassed.


    After saying a few things about Rosalie, Loretta finally coaxed endearingly, ¡®Calvin, I was wrong


    about the incidentst time. Well, I lost my ce as the second female lead. I am everyone¡¯s


    laughingstock now. Theyment that your ex-girlfriends used to be the best actresses or famous


    celebrities, so I¡¯m the least eye-catching one.¡±


    Calvin looked at the person in front of him with an indifferent expression as if he wanted to see how


    she would continue the


    conversation.


    Loretta felt that she couldn¡¯t hide her real intentions behind her well-thought-out ideas in front of this


    man. However, she still had to voice her opinion.


    If she didn¡¯t, then she would never benefit from the situation.


    ¡°I want to prove that I¡¯m capable of being your girlfriend too, so why don¡¯t you cast me again? I will


    behave and act well this time. Nothing will happen again,¡± Loretta stated.


    ¡°Really? Then what kind of movie do you want to act in?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Of course, I want it to be a blockbuster, directed by a famous director!¡± Loretta shouted in her


    heart. However, she still had to pretend to be content. ¡°As long as there is a movie for me, it doesn¡¯t


    matter what character I y


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone inform you in two days,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°Great! Calvin, you are so kind to me!¡± As Loretta said that, she nned to fall into his arms.


    Nevertheless, she was pulled away by Calvin. The next moment, he pressed his hand on her face,


    covering the upper part of her face. Only her lips and jaw were exposed.


    *Calvin¡­¡± Loretta gor a bit panicked. She didn¡¯t understand what Calvin was doing.


    Calvin looked at her lips in a daze and stroked them gently with his fingertips. Her lips were really


    simr to those of the little girl in his memory. They also looked like Rosalie¡¯s lips.


    It was quite strange. He knew that Rosalie wasn¡¯t the one he wanted to search for. However, he still


    couldn¡¯t help but want to know more about her, even if it was just a small thing.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about Rosalie, then, Calvin whispered.


    ¡°Really? Do I have to tell you about her in this posture?¡± Loretta asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes, just like this, Calvin answered.


    Loretta could only oblige and continue talking about Rosalie in her memory. Meanwhile, she was


    cursing Rosalie in her heart


    ¡®Rosalie is just a sanitary worker and has been in prison for three years. Even if she used to be


    quite pretty, how could shepare with me, who is well-maintained?


    Why on earth Calvin has his eyes on Rosalie?


    It might sound ridiculous, but I have a feeling that Calvin hasn¡¯t split up with me because I¡¯m


    Rosalie¡¯s sister, Loretta eximed inwardly.


    Of course, this thought appeared for a short while only and was immediately suppressed by her..


    ¡°Later, Rosie met Zachary, who had been pursuing her for a while. Once, she twisted her foot when


    climbing the mountain. Then, Zachary went down the mountain all the way with Rosie on his back.


    Sheter agreed to date Zachary. They were quite sweet at that time. Rosie often made a lunchbox


    for him.¡±


    Loretta tried to describe how lovey-dovey Rosalie and Zachary were when they had dated. She


    wanted Calvin to know that a woman like Rosalie had already fallen in love with a man before,


    unlike her. She had never made it official with other men before. Calvin was her first official


    boyfriend.


    It¡¯s just that Loretta felt the hand covering her eyes gradually loosen as she was talking about


    herself.


    Finally, her eyes could catch a glimpse of the light. What caught Loretta¡¯s eyes were Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Just because Zachary carried her down the mountain on his back, she promised to date him?¡±


    His voice was as calm as usual, but there seemed to be a trace of waves of emotions in it.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Loretta stammered. She only felt that the aura from him at this moment was like an


    invisible sharp de, making those near him feel suffocated.


    Calvin lowered his eyes and ordered, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Loretta couldn¡¯t react for a moment and sat still like a statue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Calvin asked unhappily, frowning.


    Only then did Loretta react. She quickly stood up and hurriedly left the private room. However,


    before she stepped out, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Calvin.


    Nevertheless, Calvin was lowering his head slightly as if he was thinking about something. He never


    paid attention to


    Loretta.


    Loretta bit her lips and thought, ¡®Forget it. Anyway, my purpose has been achieved today. Calvin


    has promised to give me more filming resources.


    As long as I seize the opportunities and climb thedder, I will be a celebrity or the best


    actress. When the timees, Calvin will have his eyes on me.


    As for Rosalie, even if she¡¯s involved with Jonathan now, she¡¯s still Jonathan¡¯s enemy after all. She


    was actually the murderer of Jonathan¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e!


    Loretta was sure that Jonathan protecting Rosalie was just an act. The more Jonathan cared about


    her, the more she felt devastated when he took revenge on herter on.


    It was just the way the rich got their revenge.


    Loretta left the private room.


    Calvin was the only one left in such a huge private room.


    At this moment, Calvin took out the little silver bracelet and his eyes fell on it.


    Loretta¡¯s words just now reminded him of what had happened at that time. But it was the other way


    around. When they escaped, it was the little girl who had carried him on her back.


    He didn¡¯t even know how such a skinny body could carry him when he had a bigger body than her.


    As she carried him on her back, she kept chanting, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will carry you down the


    mountain, and we¡¯ll look for the police.¡±


    ¡°She asked me not to be afraid, but her body was trembling violently. Even when she was speaking,


    her voice was quivering. She was the one who was frightened, but she keptforting me, Calvin


    recalled.


    ¡°You are so heavy,¡± she couldn¡¯t helpining asionally.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized to her upon hearing herints.


    ¡°When you recover from your injury in the future, you can carry me on your back too. This way, we¡¯ll


    be even.¡± She smiled and continued moving forward.


    He had never thought that he would be protected by a girl younger than him in his life.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you on my back in the future. He told her this as i


    it was a promise..


    He said to himself, ¡°In the future, I will carry her on my back. No matter what difficulties I encounter,


    I will definitely go all the way.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Over the years, he regretted countless times for letting go of her hand.


    ¡°If I had insisted on not letting go of her hand back then, would she have been with me since that


    time?¡± he wondered.


    However, it¡¯s toote to regret his actions back then.


    Rosalie wasn¡¯t the one he was looking for. ¡®Where are you?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    The silence in the air was always the answer to him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rosalie took some time and went to the Environment and Sanitation Administration Department to


    go through with her resignation procedures. When the chief officer of the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration Department, Cleo Campbell, knew that she was going to resign, he was


    so surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to resign? What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied with the treatme change your position


    and let you work in the office,¡± Cleo said.


    He had received a call from the higher-ups to help Rosalie apply for her leave.


    He was stunned for a while at that time.


    in the department? If you feel too tired, I can


    Before this, someone hadined that they didn¡¯t want to work with Rosalie and had wanted to


    chase her out of the Environment and Sanitation Administration Department. It was at this time that


    Cleo received a call from the higher-ups to order him to handle this matter properly. They should not


    promote such discrimination in the department.


    At that time, he thought it must have been Zachary of the Xanthos family. After all, Rosalie was his


    ex-girlfriend. He might still have a little affection for her.


    However, the phone call from two days ago really made lum doubt that the person behind was


    Zachary


    When he questioned the one on the phone with his doubts, the man stated significantly, ¡°Even


    Zachary can¡¯t afford to offend the person behind Rosalie.¡±


    Suddenly, he was trembling with fear.


    Cleo had originally wanted to worship Rosalie in the future. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she


    would resign.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Rosalie shook her head. She had never seen Cleo trying his best to retain a


    sanitary worker like this before, which showed that he more or less knew something about her


    background

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    If she continued to work here in the future, she might not be able to avoid being ¡°treated nicely.¡±


    Then, she might be judged by others again.


    ¡°No, I want to make a change in my work environment, Rosalie said.


    ¡°I see. The chief officer thought it was the big shot behind Rosalie who wanted to change a more


    decent job for her. So, he muttered something to persuade her to stay, and then eventually agreed


    to ept Rosalie¡¯s resignation. He did not deduct the leave she took from her sry, but paid out


    one month¡¯s worth of sry and asked the finance department to settle it immediately.


    Rosalie took a deep breath aftering out of the Environment and Sanitation Administration. The


    extra month of sry came from the chief officer¡¯s goodwill, and it ultimately had something to do


    with Jonathan.


    If she had enough guts, she should have refused it.


    But she could not even do it.


    Her grandmother was still in the hospital. The money she borrowed from Lillianst time might not


    last long, and there might be follow-up expensester. When the time came, she would have new


    debts on top of the outstanding debts.


    Rosalie walked to the ce where Yulissa worked again and said goodbye to her.


    After learning of Rosalie¡¯s resignation, Yulissa hurriedly said. ¡®Why did you quit your job so


    suddenly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep taking leave,¡± she said.


    ¡°It was an ident. You can take a break as much as you need to. I can do more to support.


    Yulissa said as she looked at Rosalie¡¯s ten fingers wrapped in gauze. ¡°How are your hands?¡±


    ¡°The gauze can be removed in two days. It is fine,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then what kind of job are you looking for? Yulissa replied with concern


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll work as a delivery rider,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be tough.¡± Yulissa sighed. That job will require her to travel about and will be more


    physically demanding than sweeping the floor.


    I¡¯m not afraid of hardship.¡± Rosalie smiled faintly. Her only fear now was that she would have no


    money.


    One would only realize the importance of money when he really was in need of it.


    When Rosalie got back to the Youngblood residence, she saw Jonathan sitting on the s as she


    entered the house. He looked like he was waiting for her.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said to her, stretching out a hand.


    She bit her lips slightly, hesitated for a moment, and walked to his side.


    He held her hand gently with both hands and stroked her gauze-wrapped fingers gently. ¡°Where


    have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Environment and Sanitation Administration,¡± she said.


    ¡°The driver said that you insisted on not letting him drive you there. Did you get on the bus by


    yourself?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to being chauffeured,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡°Thank goodness, you are back now. When you wereing back, he did not pay attention and


    said that he didn¡¯t see which bus you boarded. If you were to return fifteen minutester, I would


    really have to mobilize the whole city to search for you.¡± Jonathan said nonchntly as if he was


    just having an ordinary conversation.


    Rosalie was startled, ¡°The whole city¡­ searching for me?¡¯ It was a little exaggerated, she thought.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay put and get well? Why did you go to the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration?¡± Then, he ordered the housekeeper to bring her daily medicine and gauze.


    ¡°I went over to process my resignation,¡± she replied truthfully. Anyway, he would have guessed it


    even if she did not tell him. ¡°Are you going to change your job? How about I check on my side and


    see if there is any suitable job for you?¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll find a job myself. She refused.


    His eyes darkened slightly, and his fingers that were holding her hand tightened slightly. ¡°Rosie, you


    do not like it that I am helping you find a job?¡±


    Her body stiffened instinctively as if she was surrounded by an invisible pressure.


    ¡°I want to find a job myself.¡± She took a deep breath and met his, ck eyes.


    If he found a job for her, then it would undoubtedly be easier for her. Additionally, the job that he


    found for her would be


    easier and earn more.


    But how long could that kind of workst?


    The time woulde when he would be tired of this game and kick her away. Everything that


    existed now would be just a shadow.


    Regardless, on top of her concern when she refused his offer, she was trying to preserve the little


    pride that she still had left.


    Yes, her life now was hard, the reality was also cruel, and her pride was almost ground to bits.


    In the past, she could hardly imagine what it was like to kneel to someone. But in prison, she knelt


    to people more than once, eating food that had been turned over to the ground, and her head was


    stepped on by others.


    Why talk about pride when living became so difficult?


    And now, although she was once proud, her pride had been utterly shattered.


    She still wanted to preserve whatever bit was left.


    The two looked at each other eye-to-eye, even the housekeeper who came over with medicine and


    gauze could feel a suffocating atmosphere in the air.


    It was so bad, that the housekeeper¡¯s hands trembled as she ced the things on the coffee table.


    Then, she quickly stepped aside, fearing that the boss would lose his temper. Everyone knew that in


    Strico, no one dared to provoke Jonathan. Rosalie looked at Jonathan with her eyes wide open.


    She could feel he was angry, and there was a trace of obvious rage in his beautiful eyes.


    A sense of fear perineated her body unknowingly. After all, she was afraid of him.


    But at this moment, she did not know where the courage came from. She was able to keep looking


    into his eyes.


    Finally, he lowered his eyes gently and smiled. ¡°Since you want to find a job yourself, you should go


    ahead and look for one.¡± As he spoke, he removed the gauze from her fingers,yer byyer. He


    took off the gauze skillfully, reapplied the ointment on her fingers, and then bandaged her fingers


    with new gauzeyer byyer.


    His movements were very gentle. His every move was with so much care.


    Rosalie could not help but stare at the person in front of her. At this moment, as he lowered his


    head, she could not see his expression clearly. However, his gentle actions seemed to indicate that


    he wanted to take good care of her.


    These days, he had been the one who came to change the dressing and gauze for her. She once


    said that it would be good if the housekeeper changed them, but he insisted on changing the


    dressing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be at ease if I leave your matters to others.¡± That was his answer.


    Most of the time, she really felt that she could not understand him. He seemed to be angry a


    moment ago, but the next moment, he would change her dressing so gently.


    It was like he was a different person.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that he was temperamental?


    He raised his eyes when he was done bandaging her fingers. It was in that instant their eyes met


    again. The trace of anger in his eyes had disappeared now and was reced with a smile.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Rosalie¡¯s face blushed involuntarily. Subconsciously, she wanted to turn her head away.


    But in the next moment, his fingers gently tilted her chin. ¡°Rosie, it seemed like you were observing


    me quite attentively just now. Why? Do you find me attractive?¡±


    Her breath caught as she pondered, ¡°How should I respond to this? Handsome or not handsome? It


    seemed like neither answer would be a good choice!¡± Rosalie felt her cheeks growing warmer. She


    longed to avert her gaze, but his eyes were inescapable.


    The housekeeper beside her, though she sensibly kept her head down and avoided looking at the


    unfolding scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked just by listening to their conversation.


    ¡±


    The housekeeper thought, ¡°Mr. Youngblood does treat Ms. Leighton differently. Could it be true what


    some are saying, that Ms. Leighton might be the wife of the heir of the Youngblood family?


    But¡­ Wasn¡¯t Ms. Leighton a sanitary worker in the Environment and Sanitation Administration


    before? Could it be possible for Mr. Youngblood to marry such a woman?¡±


    At night, Rosaliey in bed, struggling to fall asleep. She looked at her fingers wrapped in gauze, lit


    by the moonlight streaming through the window. Jonathan had been diligently changing her


    dressings in the past few days.


    He was far more attentive to her than Zachary, who was in love with hier back then. Sometimes, she


    couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned.


    If he were not Jonathan, perhaps she would have really been in love with him.


    After all, there were few women who wouldn¡¯t be charted by a handsome man who could take such


    good care of them.


    However, because he was Jonathan, a lingering fear still resided in her heart. At times, she felt


    somewhat entranced and had to remind herself repeatedly to stay alert.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°After the wound on my hand is cured, I should be able to leave here.¡±


    The next day, she started searching the inte on her phone for any openings for food delivery


    riders and began drafting her resume.


    The entry requirements for food delivery riders were rtively straightforward, but they all mandated


    health certificates. Rosalie realized she had to obtain a health certificate before entering this field,


    which meant she had to make a trip to the hospital.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel like fate constantly led her back to the hospital.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just that it would cost some money to get a health certificate and do some basic


    examinations. However, every expenditure now meant less money in her pocket, and she couldn¡¯t


    help but realize how precious every bit of it had be.


    Two dayster, Rosalie¡¯s fingers were no longer wrapped in gauze, but the burned areas still bore


    faint scars.


    Jonathan held her fingers and examined the scars on her fingertips. ¡°Tll inquire at the hospital about


    some scar-removing ointment. They should able to remove the scars.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t fade, Rosalie replied with contentment, knowing that she had


    preserved half of the album with these scars.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care, but I do,¡± he said in a low voice. The scars on her fingertips seemed to remind him


    of his mistake.


    If he had insisted on apanying her to her house that day, she wouldn¡¯t have hurt her hand.


    ¡°I want you to be fine andplete. You can¡¯t get hurt anywhere,¡± he murmured.


    Rosalie suddenly felt the urge tough. ¡°What does he mean by I can¡¯t get hurt anywhere? Back


    when I was in jail, I had already been hurt qu


    badly!¡±


    ¡°My hand is almost recovered now. When can I go back to the rental house?¡± She changed the


    subject.


    He paused his gentle caresses of her fingertips and inquired, ¡°Why, Rosie? Do you want to return


    so soon?¡±


    She bit her lips and said, ¡°My injury is healed. There¡¯s no need to stay here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to leave here?¡± His face turned cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    *Do you really hate being with me so much?¡± Even his voice became cold.


    ¡°Tm used to being alone,¡± she said.


    He suddenly sneered. ¡°Used to being alone? If so, why did you pick me up? You said you were too


    lonely. You wanted to find someone to apany you. You also said you want to be with me, and


    we can rely on each other. Have you forgotten all thi¡±


    Her eyshes fluttered slightly. She mused, ¡°How could I forget all of this? Everything happened


    back then. Yet, now, it all


    feels like a distant joke.¡±


    She remained silent as he fixed his eyes on her. There was a sense of oppression in the air.


    Suddenly, his voice sounded in her car again. ¡°You said your wound is almost recovered, so you


    have to leave, right? So, if you get hurt, will you stay here?¡±


    She was stunned, suddenly raised her head, and looked at him with wide eyes.


    However, he suddenly leaned over and put one hand on the back of her head. His thin lips instantly


    touched her red lips.


    She suddenly felt his breath against the tip of her nose. Before she could react, a kiss had already


    begun.


    He persisted in seeking it, and she was giving in. No matter how fiercely she resisted, it appeared


    that she couldn¡¯t escape hist


    kiss.


    Just as she felt like she was on the brink of suffocation, a sharp pain emanated from her lips. Then,


    a metallic taste filled her mouth, apanied by the scent of blood.


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie felt pain in her lips. He had bitten her lip and caused it to bleed.


    At the same time, he looked at her with a smile, but there was coldness in his eyes.


    He raised his finger and delicately wiped her injured lips with its tip. Instantly, a trace of crimson


    blood stained his fingertip.


    The contrast between the white and crimson appeared strikingly vivid.


    He smiled and stretched out his tongue to lick the blood on his fingertips. ¡°Look, Rosie. It¡¯s easy for


    you to get hurt, isn¡¯t it? So, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You still need to stay here.


    He wasughing, but she trembled all over. Her body felt cold, and her palms and back were damp


    with sweat.


    This was Jonathan, a man who could easily unleash a tsunami in Strico!


    She felt like a mere chess piece in his hands, feeling she could never break free.


    ¡°Can I still run away from him? Or am I destined to remain with him until he grows tired of me?¡± she


    mused.


    At this moment, Rosalie suddenly felt lost about her future.


    After saying that, Jonathan stood up and nced at her. Then, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The temperature in the expansive room plummeted at night, turning as frigid as ice and sending


    chills down one¡¯s spine! As soon as Loretta got home, she heard the news that her mother had


    been expelled from thepany and that her father had been demoted to an ordinary employee


    directly from his supervisor in thepany!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Loretta was shocked. After all, both of her parents worked in the public


    sector. As long as someone didn¡¯t make any mistakes, there was no risk of demotion or expulsion.


    Furthermore, she was now Calvin¡¯s girlfriend! Even if the supervisor genuinely contemted


    expelling or demoting her parents, they would have to think twice about their decisions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the leader that I am Calvin¡¯s girlfriend now?¡± Loretta said.


    ¡°We did inform them. How could we have possibly omitted this?¡± Caitlin was visibly irritated at the


    thought. She had explicitly informed her supervisor that her daughter was in a rtionship with the


    scion of an entertainment industry mogul! In the future, she would be marrying into a wealthy


    family.


    However, her supervisor ignored herpletely and said. ¡®No matter who your daughter¡¯s boyfriend


    is, you must leave today without negotiation!¡±


    She was so angry.


    But to her surprise, there was even more anger toe! She had been proudly showcasing her


    daughter to her colleaguestely. Yet, when she was fired and packing her belongings, those


    colleagues who had ttered her before now were rubbing salt into her wound, one after another.


    One of her colleagues, who had often been belittled by her, suddenly approached and said, ¡°Hey,


    Caitlin, isn¡¯t your daughter dating Calvin? Even if you lose your job, your daughter can probably


    take care of you! Although, I¡¯m not sure for how long. I¡¯ve heard that Calvin goes through girlfriends


    quite frequently. If every one of them were to marry into a prominent. family, how many wives would


    Calvin have by now?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, several colleagues chimed in condescendingly and pretended to offer helpful suggestions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Caitlin. Ask your daughter to get as much money as she can now. Maybe in a few


    months, she won¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to marry a wealthy and influential man. Plus, your daughter isn¡¯t a socialite. The


    wealthier the man, the more he tends to scrutinize his partner¡¯s family background.¡±


    Caitlin was well aware that these individuals weren¡¯t offering genuine suggestions but rather


    mocking her! She had been boasting excessively in the past, and now, how could she expect her


    colleagues not to rub her face in it?


    ¡°Then, when Calvin marries you, I¡¯ll return and let them see if I can be Calvin¡¯s mother-inw!


    I¡¯d love to hear what they¡¯ll have to say then!¡± Caitlin said to Loretta with frustration.


    However, Loretta couldn¡¯t shake her feelings of guilt. In the past, she would likely have supported


    her mother¡¯s words. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure at all.


    These days, every time Calvin came to her, he would ask her to tell him something about Rosalie.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in other topics at all.


    She racked her brain to think about various aspects rted to Rosalie, to the point where she had


    almost concocted some fabricated stories.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Calvin had a crush on Rosalie. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a sanitary worker who


    swept the streets? What¡¯s there to know about?¡± she thought.


    At that moment, Gordon inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening with our family? Have we somehow offended


    someone? Why is misfortune striking our careers simultaneously?¡±


    Loretta suddenly shivered and said with a pale face, ¡°Is it because of Rosie? Dad burned the album


    that day. Did shein to Jonathan? Maybe that¡¯s why he struck a move at us?¡±


    The more she dwelled on it, the more convinced she became that it was a usible exnation.


    After all, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about whether or not she was dating Calvin.


    Gordon¡¯s expression shifted drastically, and he erupted in anger. ¡°This ungrateful daughter was


    imprisoned in the past, and now she¡¯s attempting to harm our family once more!¡±


    He had leveraged numerous connections and invested a substantial amount of money to ascend to


    the position of director.


    Now, as an ordinary employee, he couldn¡¯te to terms with this change in status.


    Caitlin was also furious. She looked as if she wanted to rush out and tear Rosalie apart.


    ¡®Dad, Mom, don¡¯t act recklessly, Jonathan is supporting Rosie n¨®w. We should take this into


    consideration even if we want to do something to her,¡± Loretta advised. After all, she had suffered a


    lot because of Rosalie before.


    Gordon and Caitlin conceded after hearing Loretta¡¯s advice. They said. ¡°What should we do now?


    Do we just swallow the bitter pill?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Loretta said. ¡°I have to think about how to deal with Rosalie. I can¡¯t let her


    upy an increasingly important position in Calvin¡¯s heart anymore,¡± she thought.


    In that case, even if Jonathan kicked Rosalie out in the future, Rosalie would rece Loretta and


    be Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend!


    She couldn¡¯t let this happen!


    Lillian asked Rosalie out again and gave her the information she got from her colleagues, including


    the full name of the witness, current address, upation, and even the names of his family.


    There was also information indicating that the witness had altered his name. While he hadn¡¯t


    changed hisst name and still went by Concord, his first name had been modified.


    ¡°Furthermore, when your case urred, he was just an average clerk who was dating a girlfriend


    but had to break up due to financial constraints, especially the inability to afford a house. But shortly


    after your case concluded, he changed his name and left Strico. He purchased amercial


    property in Sloumont and paid the entire sum, amounting to 1 million dors!¡± Lillian restated the


    information she had uncovered and added with a scoff, ¡°Unless he won the lottery, how on earth


    could he suddenlye up with that much money to purchase property?¡±


    ¡°How did you acquire this information? Did you ask a colleague?¡± Rosalie was somewhat puzzled.


    After all, based on this information, there were details that wouldn¡¯t typically surface in casual


    conversations.


    Some of them were quite private.


    ¡°I got a general picture from my colleague, and then I gave the basic information to the private


    detective who helped me investigate it,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°A private detective?¡± Rosalie was stunned. It seemed that Lillian had always been so concerned


    about her. ¡°Then the cost¡­¡± ¡°At this time, you still need to talk about cost with me?¡± Lillian red at


    her best friend and said, ¡°The most important thing now is to find out the truth about your case. As


    for this expense, don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°But the cost¡­¡±


    ¡°You were not the kind of person who cared about this back then.¡±


    As Lillian spoke, Rosalie wore a bitter smile. Yes, she hadn¡¯t given much thought to money back


    then. Sometimes, when they were enjoying themselves together, she didn¡¯t care whether she or


    someone else spent more. However, the situation was different now.


    B

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Is it because life makes me more aware of the importance of money?¡± she thought.


    Observing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Lillian suddenly embraced her and confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve always


    regretted not being able to assist all these years. I knew you were unjustly used, but I couldn¡¯t


    help you gather the evidence needed to overturn your


    you case.¡±


    She stressed each word, as they had been buried in her heart for a long time.


    ¡°Even when you were in prison, I could only offer empty words offort during our visits. I despise


    this feeling. Now, I¡¯ve finally got a lead, and as long as it can aid in overturning your case, don¡¯t


    dwell on anything else. You don¡¯t need to feel like you owe me anything in return.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s self-reproachful tone resonated in Rosalie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Lillian, if you hadn¡¯t visited me in prison and hadn¡¯t persisted in my case for all those years, I might


    not have made it through at all. So, don¡¯t belittle the words offort you offered. Those words


    gave me the strength to keep going. Rosalie expressed while embracing her friend.


    The eyes of the two women were red at this moment.


    After a while, they finally calmed down. Lillian said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the private detective to continue


    collecting information and see if he can find useful information. Don¡¯t alert the enemy first.


    Otherwise, even if I run to question him about why he gave false confessions now, he will definitely


    not admit it.¡±


    Rosalie nodded and agreed with her friend.


    Moreover, she had been in jail for three years. She could afford to wait.


    After Rosalie put away the information Lillian gave her, Lillian said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive today. I¡¯ll take you


    home.¡±


    Rosalie was hesitant.


    ¡°Do you still live in Jonathan¡¯s house?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She slightly pursed her lips and felt that there was still some faint pain in the part of her lips


    where Jonathan had bitten her.


    ¡°How long will you stay with him?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rosalie replied, feigning nonchnce as she shrugged. ¡®But living like this isn¡¯t so


    bad. At least I have good food and a ce to stay.¡±


    Lillian knew that she couldn¡¯t intervene in this matter, so she said, ¡°Remember to tell me if you need


    anything else.¡± Rosalie answered again, ¡°Okay.¡±


    While chatting, they walked toward the parking lot.


    When they got out of the elevator, Lillian said to Rosalie, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get the car.¡± Her car


    was parked beside the elevator.


    ¡°Okay, Rosalie answered.


    Lillian walked toward the car not far from the elevator and was about to take out the key. At this


    moment, a car came over and stopped in front of Lillian.


    Because the car happened to stop between Rosalie and Lillian, Rosalie naturally couldn¡¯t see


    Lillian.


    But a few secondster, she heard a shout from her friend and the sound of closing the door. Then,


    the ck car parked in between them drove past her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rosalie looked hurriedly at the ce where her friend had stood, and there was no sight of Lillian.


    ¡°Could it be that Lillian was taken away by the man in the car?¡± Rosalie thought.


    Rosalie was taken aback and instinctively attempted to pursue the speeding car, but she couldn¡¯t


    catch up with it!


    She could only recall the first three digits and thest digit of the license te number.


    Rosalie was overwhelmed by a chilling sensation. She pondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s in that


    car? Why did they take Lillian? Is this¡­ a kidnapping? Or¡­¡± She instinctively reached for her


    phone, considering making a call. However, she hesitated, fearing that doing so in the current


    circumstances might exacerbate the situation.


    Her hands started to tremble, and the trembling intensified to the point where she couldn¡¯t even grip


    the phone,


    It was almost difficult for her to press the number 911 and call the police.


    Atst, after contacting the police, Rosalie rushed to the parking lot¡¯s management office.


    Surveince cameras were installed in the parking lot, and the incident where the car had taken


    Lillian away would likely have been captured on the


    cameras.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ Please, nothing must happen to her! Please, no!¡± Rosalie pleaded desperately.


    At this moment, Rosalie only had this idea in her mind!


    When Jonathan answered Rosalie¡¯s call, all he heard was her sobbing on the other end.


    The voice of her sobs immediately stirred his heart. ¡®What happened? Can you talk?¡±


    ¡°Jon, can you help me find Lillian? I beg you. Please help me find Lillian¡­ Rosalie choked. She


    didn¡¯t know who to look for besides calling the police.


    Her fingers dialed his number almost instinctively. It was the phone number she had acquired for


    him.


    Jonathan frowned. ¡°Did something happen to Lillian?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been taken away. I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve taken her¡­ The police are here, and the


    parking lot surveince camera is down. Jon, please help me find Lillian¡­¡± She spoke in fits and


    starts.


    He could almost picture the turmoil she must be experiencing right now. Typically, when she


    contacted him, she would refer to him as ¡°Mr. Youngblood,¡± but using ¡°Jon¡± suggested she was in a


    state of distress.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m at the police station¡­¡± she choked. She was told to leave after she filed a report and took a


    statement.


    ¡°But¡­ I haven¡¯t found Lillian at all! If I leave the police station like this, how can I find Lillian?¡± she


    asked inwardly.


    ¡°Which police station?¡± he asked again.


    When she reported the specific address of the police station, he said, ¡°You go inside and wait for


    me. I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    When Jonathan arrived at the police station¡¯s entrance, he spotted her standing on the steps,


    clutching her phone tightly with both hands. Tear streaks were visible on her delicate face, her eyes


    red, and herplexion drained of color.


    Although it was almost May, the weather at night was still cold.


    He hurried to her and took her hand. Sure enough, her hands were cold now.


    Her fingers gripped the phone tightly, and the veins on the back of her hand stood out, pulsing


    visibly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay inside the police station? Why are you still standing out here?¡± His tone


    carried a hint of displeasure, reflecting his concern that she might fall ill from standing outside in


    such weather at night.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Her body trembled, and she raised her head stiffly, looking at the person before her. Her teary ck


    eyes began to gain focus slowly.


    ¡°Jon, please help me find Lillian¡± She seemed toe back to her senses at that moment and said


    anxiously, ¡°The police can only file a case now. They said they would send someone to look for her,


    but they were unsure when they would find her. If only I had memorized the license te


    completely! How could I fail to memorize it?¡±


    There was a hint of self-reproach in her tone that could not be hidden.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie. In the past, she only had such a worried expression when something


    happened to her grandmother.


    He thought, ¡°At the very least, her grandmother was her kin. But what about Lillian? Lillian¡¯s just a


    person unrted by blood to her, yet she could be so anxious about Lillian.¡±


    A hint of jealousy suddenly arose as he envied the amount of anxiety Lillian received from Rosalie,


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°What about me? Would she be so anxious about me if something


    happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Go back first. It¡¯s cold here,¡± he said and continued, ¡°Look how cold your hands are.¡±


    ¡°Cold?¡± she mused. She couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. All she could think about was how to find


    Lillian.


    ¡°Well¡­ Will you help me find Lillian?¡± she asked, trying to get a definite answer. She thought, ¡°I can


    only wait if I seek help from the police, but¡­ If he were willing to help, we could find Lillian faster.¡±


    After all, he had a lot of connections and resources in Strico.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we get back. Even if you need me to help you find someone, I have to go


    back and learn about the details from you. Then I will contact someone to help you in the search,


    don¡¯t you think so?¡± he said.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s toote, then¡­ Lillian could be in danger.¡± Under the moonlight, she stared straight at him


    with her ck eyes that seemed to be stained by ink. Her anxious, uneasy look and bloodless


    cheeks made him heartbroken as if countless needles were stinging him.


    ¡°I beg you. Let¡¯s find Lillian now, all right? If something happens to her, I. She bit her lips tightly.


    ¡°No, Lillian would be fine! Nothing will happen to her!¡± she repeatedly told herself deep down.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to find her? Since you haven¡¯t received any information about her and her


    parents haven¡¯t lodged a police report, maybe nothing happened to her at all,¡± he said.


    ¡°She must be in trouble! Otherwise, she would call me no matter what.¡± Up till now, Lillian hadn¡¯t


    called her.


    ¡°Do you care that much about her?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied without the slightest hesitation. But her reply made him even more ufortable


    as if the dense needles continued to sting him after stinging him once.


    Even her pale face grated on his nerves.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to help you find her? What are you going to do?¡± he asked.


    Her eyes suddenly widened, and her lips were shaking. Even her thin body was constantly shaking.


    She held the phone so tightly in her hand that her fingers were about to dig into it.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.


    There was a heavy load in his heart. It could not be swallowed or taken out, suffocating him.


    He thought, ¡°Since when I couldn¡¯t bear to see a woman worried and afraid? She seems to be the


    only one who will make me like this,¡±


    Jonathan heaved a sigh as if it were a sign of helplesspromise. He took out his phone and


    made a call. ¡°Help me find someone. I want to know where she is now and whether she is safe¡­


    Her name is Lillian. She was taken away by a car this afternoon and the car was¡­¡±


    As Jonathan talked, he handed the phone to Rosalie and motioned for her to say the details


    herself.


    Rosalie shuddered and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a ck Maybach. The license te is¡­¡±


    She hurriedly reported the license te she remembered, the address of the parking lot, and the


    details about when and how it happened.


    After Rosalie finished speaking, Jonathan said to the other end of his phone, ¡°That¡¯s it. I want to


    know where this person is as soon as possible!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Jonathan looked at Rosalie. ¡°Okay, can we


    passenger


    Only then did she walk to his car with him. He opened the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and bent down after she sat on the chair.


    She was startled, and her body stiffened subconsciously. She could only see his upper body leaning


    toward her. His handsome face got closer to her, and they were so close that she could feel his


    breath.


    She looked at him at a loss. At such a close distance, she could see his long eyshes and dark


    pupils clearly, as well as the straight are of his nose and the strands of hair in front of his forehead.


    Below the bridge of his nose were his lips. It could not be denied that the shape of his lips was


    beautiful. His upper lips were slightly thin, but it made him look hotter. When he pursed his lips, it


    would give one a sense of oppression. However, when he curled his lips and smiled, one couldn¡¯t


    help longing for more smiles from him.


    Who could imagine a man like him, thest person one would want to mess with in Strico, would


    demonstrate a pure and lovely impression when he smiled from the bottom of his heart?


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan¡¯s lips unintentionally. It was not until the clicking sound of the seat belt


    buckling that she suddenly realized he was helping her fasten the seat belt just now.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she said awkwardly.


    Yet, he still remained in the position, staying close to her. He stared at her with his bright eyes and


    said, ¡°What were you thinking about just now when you were staring at me and got lost in thoughts,


    Rosie?¡±


    He exhaled, and his gentle breathnded on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°What was I thinking?¡± she wondered. ¡°Does he want me to tell him he looks gorgeous when he


    smiles?¡±


    She looked down and lowered her head to avoid his gaze. But the next moment, his fingers gently


    stroked the wound on her lips caused by his biting.


    ¡°The wound will recover after a few days. I¡¯ve hurt you. Will you me me?¡¯ he whispered.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank me for biting you?¡± There was a trace of yfulness in his voice.


    ¡°No, thank you for helping me find Lillian.¡± She took a deep breath and raised her head to meet his


    gaze again.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything else. He straightened up his body and closed the door. Then, he got


    into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    Rosalie was surprised to see Jonathan driving. Usually, it was the driver who drove the car.


    Yet, as he was driving, she happened to look at the side of his cheeks.


    She had to admit that his profile was more defined from sideways, especially his sharp jawline,


    straight nose, and sexy, thin lips.


    At this moment, his hair was not as neat as usual, and a few strands fell on his forehead. He looked


    more like the old ¡°Jon¡± she used to know.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± ¡°Thinking of this name, she couldn¡¯t help feelingplicated and inexplicable. Just now,


    she kept calling him ¡°Jon¡± in a panic.


    She thought, ¡°Did I subconsciously think that Jon is the one who can help me instead of Jonathan?


    But, be it Jon or Jonathan, they are both him.¡±


    Now, he was the only one she could find help with. Although the police were also searching for


    Lillian, she still wanted more people to search for Lillian just in case.


    It would be better to find Lillian earlier.


    When the car stopped at the traffic light, Jonathan turned around and looked at Rosalie. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? You¡¯ve been looking at me like this for some time.¡±


    She was surprised and didn¡¯t expect he had noticed her staring at him just now. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just


    wondering why you are the one driving.¡±


    Her voice stammered, and she was a little embarrassed to get caught peeking at him.


    ¡°Yeah, I drive myself¡­¡± he said yfully, looking at her meaningfully.


    He thought, ¡°How should I tell her I could not hold my usualposure after hearing her sobbing


    over the phone? I grabbed the keys and drove to her without even telling the driver.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± He stared at her with a deep gaze.


    Her heart seemed to skip a beat. His gaze made her at a loss, and her woman¡¯s intuition made her


    feel his answer must be


    rted to her.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know how to react, the red light at the junction turned green. She quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s green¡±


    He nced at her and didn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic.


    The car drove to the Youngblood residence. Rosalie followed Jonathan out of the vehicle.


    ¡°When will I get Lillian¡¯s news?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help asking. Although she knew that Jonathan had


    called someone to find out the whereabouts of her friend and only half an hour had passed at most,


    she still could not suppress this anxiety in her heart.


    She thought, ¡°Am I being scared? I¡¯m afraid that Lillian would be in trouble.¡±


    She even remembered many cases of kidnapping that she had learned when she studiedw.


    Especially if young women were abducted, the oue would likely be bad.


    ¡°No, Lillian would be fine!¡± Rosalie kept saying this to herself and stared at Jonathan with her puppy


    eyes, Jonathan felt as if a pitiful little animal was staring at him.


    The expectations and pleading look in her eyes were visible to him at a nce.


    Looking at her like this, he even had an impulse to hold her in his arms and erase those pleading


    and expectations in her eyes as those emotions arose because of Lillian.


    He wanted her to see and care only about him.


    ¡°If you want to know, just wait by my side. If my subordinates find Lillian¡¯s whereabouts, they will


    naturallye to inform me as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan said.


    Of course, Rosalie had no problem with that. Then, she mused, ¡®Just¡­ Wait? Where should I wait


    with him?¡± Rosalie blinked, and then, five minutester, she finally knew where they would be


    waiting together.


    The waiting location was in Jonathan¡¯s room.


    Although this was not her first time entering his room, it was the first time she walked in through the


    front door of his room rather than through the door connecting the two rooms.


    When Jonathan arrived at the room, he took off his coat and took out a phone. He put it on the low


    table beside him.


    Rosalie looked at the phone and was stunned. It was still the old discounted-price phone she


    bought him, which cost 100 dors. The phones others usually use were much better than his.


    She thought, ¡°Does he still use the phone despite that? If he doesn¡¯t, how would he pick up the


    phone instantly when I called him today?¡±


    However, before finding out the truth behind his phone, she caught a glimpse of him continuing to


    take off his clothes.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡­ Why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Im getting changed¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you often see me changing


    clothes in the past? Is there a problem now?¡±


    She felt suffocated. She had seen him changing clothes at the rental home, but at that time, he was


    only changing his


    outerwear or sweater.


    Moreover, he usually went into the bathroom to change his inner clothes.


    ¡°Yet now, he had removed all the outer clothes and only wore a thin shirt. If he continued stripping.


    Thinking of this, Rosalie turned around subconsciously with her back to Jonathan.


    She thought, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind. What can I do since I¡¯m in his room now?¡±


    Next, she heard a rustling sound. It should be the sound of him taking off his clothes.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to change his clothes. Just as Rosalie thought about


    it, his arms wrapped around her, and he hugged her from behind.


    In an instant, she fell into a broad embrace. His familiar breath suddenly enveloped her whole body.


    Rosalie was shocked. Then, she heard Jonathan¡¯s elegant voice sounding beside her ears. ¡®Rosie,


    why don¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    ¡°T-There¡¯s nothing to look at¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say in the past that I was good-looking, and you longed to look at me more?¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Rosalie really wanted to go back in time and bite off her tongue. ¡°Why did I say that out of the blue?¡±


    she thought.


    ¡°Have you changed your clothes?¡± She changed the subject.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just look at it yourself and you will know,¡± he said.


    She was speechless for a moment. Then, he pressed her shoulders with his hands and forced her


    to turn around. When she turned around and faced him, she unintentionally touched his chest with


    her hand. In an instant, Rosalie shuddered.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    At this moment¡­ he was not wearing anything on his upper body!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her face was red, and her eyes were still closed. She didn¡¯t dare to open them because she


    was afraid that if she opened them, she would see something she ought not to.


    ¡°Rosie, aren¡¯t you going to open your eyes? He exhaled, his breath tinged with a sweet scent. His


    murmuring voice sounded. deeply enchanting


    However, Rosalie still kept her eyes shut With her face reddened, she urged, ¡®Get dressed quickly


    ¡°But I really want you to look at me,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, I helped you today. Why wouldn¡¯t you be


    willing to even look at mei


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. She subconsciously bit her lip, but when she touched the spot where he


    had bitten before, she let out a low exmation.


    The sound of his softughter reached her ears, and then she felt his fingers touching her lips as he


    said. ¡°You know what? You looked so cute just now


    ¡°Cute¡±¡± she thought


    Before she could react, however, she suddenly felt something pressing on her lips. It was soft and


    warm, and it took her a moment to realize that it was his lips.


    He was kissing her!


    Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes and stared dumbfoundedly at his face, which was as close as it


    could get to hers. In fact, at this moment, she could not even see hisplete face at all. All she


    could see were his brilliant eyes that were like blooming flowers, so beautiful that they seemed


    capable of capturing people¡¯s souls at any time


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She subconsciously wanted to open her mouth to say something, but it only gave him the


    opportunity to deepen the kiss.


    Rosalie passively received the kiss, and her hands pressed against his chest. She felt her hands


    seemed to be hot as if they were about to erupt into mes.


    After a while, the kiss finally ended. Rosalie was panting and blushed.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, was calm and leisurely. A faint smile hung on his lips. So, it would


    seem this is what it takes for you to be willing to look at me.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. He was clearly implying something else, but at this moment, she


    did not know how to


    retort


    Just as she was about to close her eyes again, he said. ¡°What is it I helped you, but you¡¯re not even


    willing to look at me for a


    few more moments?¡±


    She pursed her lips, which were still burning. ¡°You get dressed first, then I¡¯ll look at you¡±


    ¡°But I like you looking at me like this,¡± he said in a low voice as if he was showing her his


    wonderfulness. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m the only one in your eyes¡±


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her, slightly dazed. She felt that it would surely be hard for


    anyone to avert their gazes after their eyes fell on a man like this.


    His facial features were exquisite, and his figure was tall. Especially now that he was not wearing a


    top, it was even clearer how lean and defined his figure was However, when she saw the scar on


    his chest, her mind drifted for a moment.


    She had seen this scar before in the rental home, but when she asked him about it, he just


    answered that it was merely a ¡°minor injury


    However, even though the scar had turned faint, it didn¡¯t look like it the injury was ever a ¡°minor¡±


    one.


    As though he noticed her gaze, he suddenly took her hand and ced it on the scar


    She was stunned for a moment and instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand. However, his fingers,


    strong as steel bars, held her hand tightly, forcing her hand to stay on the scar


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at this scar just now Instead of just looking at it, isn¡¯t it more straightforward to


    simply touch it?¡± he


    asked


    ¡°No need. Let go of my hand first, Rosalie hurriedly said


    However, he ignored her and merely gazed at her fixedly. ¡°Rosie, would you hurt me?¡±


    Her body shook, and she felt her throat tightened. It was as though some words were stuck in her


    throat.


    His eyes were fixed on her as if he wanted to see through her entire being


    ¡°Is this a difficult question? After a long silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t


    want to answer, but I


    still want to remind you¡­¡±


    He slowly bent down. His lips approached her ear, and he went on in a low voice. ¡°You should never


    hurt me, okay?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t hurt him, he would love her to the moon and back and thoroughly spoil her. He would


    even protect her for life, ensuring that she stayed safe and happy throughout her life.


    This would all be as long as she didn¡¯t hurt him!


    In the huge room. Rosalie was a little restless. She looked at the time on her phone from time to


    time and wondered how long it would take before she got news of her friend.


    As for Jonathan, he had changed into a casual outfit and was sitting on the couch, looking at some


    reports and such.


    Looking at Jonathan, who was sitting elegantly, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of what he said


    before.


    He said that he wanted her to never hurt him.


    However, the problem with that statement was that she couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. What he said was


    actually a little redundant.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Who could hurt a person like him in the entire Strico?¡± she wondered.


    He looked up at her as if he could feel her gaze. ¡°Are you thinking about me now, or are you


    thinking about Lillian?¡±


    Of course, she was thinking about Lillian. She had merely thought about his words for a second just


    now.


    However, with him looking at her now, she felt as though it was not the time to speak the truth-


    ¡°Although he looks gentle right now and gives the impression that he¡¯s a harmless soul, if he gets


    annoyed, then¡­¡± Rosalie thought.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to finish the thought. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t afford to annoy him as


    well because she still needed to rely on him to help her find Lillian.


    At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. The crisp ringtone of the phone sounded


    particrly clear in the room. Rosalie looked at Jonathan¡¯s phone on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s already


    11:00 p.m. At such ate hour, would the caller be the person investigating Lillian¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    she wondered.


    Jonathan nced at the caller ID, picked up the phone, looked at Rosalie¡¯s look of anticipation, and


    pressed the speakerphone button.


    A man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I have news. Lillian was taken away by


    Callum White. She should be at his residence at Crescent Cove now,¡±


    Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Callum White?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. In fact, it should have been Callum who personally took her today,¡± said the man


    on the phone..


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After ending the call, Jonathan looked up at Rosalie and asked, ¡°When did Lillian


    have anything to do with.


    Callum White?¡±


    Rosalie looked confused as well. ¡°Callum White? Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    ¡°He¡¯s the chairman of White Maple Group and the current head of the White family,¡± Jonathan said,


    then looked at Rosalie in slight puzzlement. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is? Didn¡¯t Lillian mention him


    before?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head, certain that she had never once heard the name ¡°Callum White¡± from her


    best friend.


    However, she knew about White Maple Group. Although it was not a local enterprise, it was a


    famous logisticspany that had partnered with businesses in Strico.


    She thought. But why would Lillian have something to do with this Callum guy? Furthermore, in that


    call earlier, it was said that Callum himself caught her.


    Does that mean the person I saw sitting in that Maybach today was actually Callum?


    Rosalie initially presumed Lillian was purely kidnapped, but now, things seemed to be different.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go find her!¡± All of a sudden, Rosalie turned around, nning to find her best friend


    ording to the address she had just heard.


    ¡°Do you really think you can get in there?¡± Jonathan questioned indifferently.


    Struck dumb, Rosalie halted in her tracks and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll call the cops first


    and make them take me there.¡±


    ¡°If so, I can guarantee that there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll get in.¡± Jonathan smiled gently and walked


    slowly to Rosalie, looking at her as if she were a clueless child. ¡°Do you know what kind of person


    Callum is? There are hundreds of ways for him to stop you from seeing your friend.¡±


    Rosalie naturally didn¡¯t know who Callum was, so she could only look at the person in front of her


    with eager eyes.


    Jonathan exined, ¡°At first, Callum was just an illegitimate child of the White family who was


    abandoned abroad. His father had a truckload of sons, including two legitimate ones. Hence, how


    do you think an illegitimate child who was originally insignificant like him got to his current


    position?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. Even though Jonathan¡¯s words were only a few short sentences, she could


    more or less understand what Callum was like now.


    After all, it would be impossible for an illegitimate child without some tricks and skills toe up on


    top when contesting for family assets.


    When Rosalie was awyer, she had also heard from her mentor about somewsuits regarding the


    division of family assets among the rich. Some of the tricks and dark secrets in them would likely be


    unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Rosalie turned to Jonathan. ¡°Um¡­ Can you help the meet Lillian, then?¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°Callum won¡¯t kill your friend.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Rosalie bit her lip, still deeply concerned. Only when she saw Lillian and figured out


    why Callum took her friend away like this could she be relieved. ¡°If it were you, you should be able


    to see Callum and figure out what happened, right?¡±


    She was more than aware of what Jonathan¡¯s name represented in Strico.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only person I can plead right now. If he¡¯ll help me, that is¡­ she mused.


    The man narrowed his eyes, knowing she was merely begging him like this for Lillian.


    It was the same as before. At the entrance of the police station, she had begged him as if she could


    do anything for Lillian.


    His mind shed with the things Rosalie once said about Lillian. He mused, Just because Lillian


    always helped her with the case back then?


    Is that why she¡¯s pleading me this way for Lillian now? Lillian¡­ must have also once been herst


    hope. Is it because of that that she refuses to let this matter go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I carrtake you to meet Callum, but¡­ why should I help you? I¡¯ve already helped you find out


    where Lillian is and told you that she won¡¯t be in any danger. I¡¯m a businessman, so of course, I will


    not continuously make disadvantageous trades.¡± Jonathan stated lowly.


    Rosalie bit her lip tightly, her face gradually turning as white as a sheet. She thought, ¡°What can I


    possibly offer him?


    I don¡¯t have any money or assets.


    As for what I learned over the years, it¡¯s probably even more useless to him. After all, thewyers in


    Youngblood Group are way more experienced than me.


    The only thing I have now is my penniless self¡­


    Rosalie lowered her eyes and, without warning, knelt stiffly before Jonathan. ¡°Tin begging you;


    please take me to meet


    Callum. I want to see Lillian with my own eyes.¡±


    His dark eyes fixated on her kneeling figure as astoundment and fury crossed his face.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Jonathan red at her, feeling a surge of emotions within him.


    He knew very well that she always had her own pride. Even if she were ridiculed by others again,


    she¡¯d still want to defend that little pride of hers that had practically been stomped on endlessly.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly refused him.


    ¡°Yet, now, she¡¯s willing to go down on her knees for Lillian¡­ Does this mean that Lillian is more


    important than her pride?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie answered without hesitation with her head lowered. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to


    take me to see Lillian and guarantee that you can keep her safe, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you ask for.¡±


    This was the only thing she could offer now.


    The man scowled at her with a kind of resentment in his eyes that he had never noticed himself.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± His voice was as cold as ice.


    Her body trembled, and she slowly raised her eyes to look at him.


    Jonathan simplypressed his thin lips and stared at her.


    As the color gradually drained from her face, she took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± With that, she


    stood up, turned around, and walked out of the room toward the mansion.


    Since even the lone thing she could offer was of no use, she had to rely on herself now.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t continue begging because she understood that she¡¯d only be humiliating herself


    when it was apparent that the other party wouldn¡¯t agree. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already experienced it when she begged the judge to believe her in court and pleaded with


    those people in prison to let her go back then.


    In the end, all she achieved was to be aughingstock instead.


    Just as Rosalie walked to the entrance of the Youngblood residence, a hand suddenly caught her


    arm and pulled her out of the main hall, leading her to where the cars were parked.


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan nkly and failed to react for a moment.


    Jonathan man opened the car door, virtually threw.Rosalie into the passenger seat, and then


    abruptly closed the door before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat himself.


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt, he demanded furiously as he started the car.


    B

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Rosalie hurriedly fastened her seat belt and watched Jonathan drive the car away from the


    Youngblood residence in slight disbelief. What was more, he was currently driving in the direction of


    where the person on the phone had said Callum had taken Lillian earlier.


    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s going to take me there?¡± she contemted.


    It was just that at present, his face was utterly grim, and his thin lips were pursed. A kind of gloom


    also filled his eyes, clearly showing his current displeasure.


    Rosalie opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she was afraid that if she spoke and


    upset him now, things would only get worse.


    As such, she remained silent in the end.


    Her priority now was to see Lillian and figure out what exactly happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until he¡¯s no longer so angry to¡­ thank him. I guess,¡± Rosalie thought.


    When the car arrived at Crescent Cove, it was immediately stopped by security guards,


    ¡°Tell Callum that Jonathan Youngblood wants to see him. Ask him if he¡¯lle out or not.¡± Jonathan


    went straight to the point.


    Surprise flickered in those security guards¡¯ eyes when they heard this. After all, everybody in Strico


    knew what the name Jonathan Youngblood¡± signified.


    Besides, even if these security guards didn¡¯t know Jonathan, they could still recognize the Bentley


    that Jonathan was currently driving. A car worth millions of dors was certainly not affordable for


    ordinary people.


    Therefore, one of the security guards began to contact their captain


    Meanwhile, in a mansion of Crescent Cove, Lillian was glowering at the man before her with


    anxiety. Never had she imagined that he would pull her directly into the car in broad daylight and


    even confiscate her phone and turn it off.


    Needless to say, Lillian could picture how anxious her best friend would be, but there was no way


    she could call Rosalie right


    now.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t get to her phone at all.


    Her parents also came to her mind. ¡°Would Dad and Mom call me after seeing that I¡¯m still not


    home despite it being sote? If they called and realized my phone was turned off, they¡¯d probably


    be insanely worried as well,¡± she brooded.


    s, while Lillian was like a cat on a hot tin roof, the man in front of her seemed to be admiring her


    nervousness instead.


    Looking at the expression on his face, Lillian suddenly felt a little sad, for he never wore such a look


    when he used to face her in the past.


    At that time, Callum was practically like a little puppy clinging to her, always revealing a shy, uneasy


    smile while scratching his head abashedly. He¡¯d even tug the corner of her clothes cautiously like an


    adorable young child.


    Now, after over three years of not seeing each other, she could hardly recognize him anymore.


    Although his face was still as good-looking as before, his temperament had totally changed, as


    though a little puppy had grown into a little hound.


    ¡°Uh, no! It should be arge hound instead!¡± she corrected herself inwardly.


    ¡°Could you return my phone to me? I really need to call my friend and parents. Once again, Lillian


    repeated what she had said countless times before.


    However, he merely replied with a half-smile, ¡°Are you very anxious?¡±


    Of course, she was anxious, especially at this moment when she didn¡¯t know when he would let her


    go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my friend and parents to worry.¡±


    ¦§


    Unfortunately, her words seemed to hit a sore spot. His eyes turned cold, and a sneer appeared on


    his face. ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid that they will worry, have you ever thought about whether I would


    worry back then?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s breath hitched, and a trace of guilt crossed her face. ¡°I¡­ I had something urgent to attend


    to back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Something urgent?¡± Callum snorted, ¡°Was it to fly back here to file awsuit for your friend? It¡¯s fine


    for you toe home, bur you


    didn¡¯t even bother to inform me about it. Or¡­ were you simply ying games with me in the first


    ce?¡± Lillian also knew that she was the one at fault. Back then, when she traveled abroad and


    toured the school where she would study in the future, she happened to meet him by ident.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t think about what would happen between them and naturally befriended him


    like one would when meeting theirpatriots in a foreign country.


    He would take her to visit local attractions and eat some local delicacies.


    inalize


    In those few days, she had a great time and also nned toe back to look for him after going


    home to finalize the procedures to study abroad. At that time, she could still stay abroad for four


    years.


    However, she had always treated him as a friend, though it wasn¡¯t as if she had never been


    attracted to him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, his looks were seriously her cup of tea!


    His stunning face had a type of feminine beauty that consisted of exquisite facial features, bronzed


    skin, and obsidian-like eyes. But when he looked at people frostily this way, it would make others¡¯


    hearts flutter a little.


    Such a man was basically a weapon of great power for women!


    Lillianmented to herself, ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t I almost fall for him as well? Fortunately, I restrained


    myself in time, calmed my racing heart, and didn¡¯t make a move.¡±


    After all, she hadn¡¯t considered getting into a long-distance rtionship. She knew that he had


    grown up abroad since childhood, whereas she was an only child with conservative parents. It went


    without saying that they would never allow her to marry and relocate overseas permanently.


    Moreover, at that time, Callum was rather enthusiastic and clingy toward her, so she assumed that


    his personality had been influenced by the culture abroad and that he was just naturally passionate


    and hospitable.


    But now that she studied the man before her, it seemed like her guess had been totally wrong.


    Most importantly, he was so attractive that she had no other thoughts except for her pounding heart.


    It was akin to how one might appreciate some good-looking celebrities, but it didn¡¯t necessarily


    mean one would consider spending the rest of one¡¯s life with them or even having their children.


    After all, the other party might not like one at all. Even if they did, one had to be really capable in


    order to keep such an outstanding person!


    Even though Lillian admitted that she was also a sucker for good looks, she typically only looked


    and never had unnecessary ideas.


    any


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really¡­ ying games.¡± Lillian licked her lips and couldn¡¯t help but defend herself.


    ¡°Besides, I was the one who was at a disadvantage!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He stood up, closed in on the chair she was sitting in, and bent down, staring straight at


    her with his dark eyes.


    enroll in ¡°You slept with me for a night, then left without saying a word the next day. You even told


    me you were gonna Musbane University when, in reality, you never did! You yed me like a fool


    with all your lies, yet now, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re the one who was at a disadvantage?

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    At the recollection of that night, Lillian was guilt-ridden again. She med herself for being too


    exhrated that day and failing to gauge her alcohol tolerance, assuming it¡¯d be fine to drink more


    fruit wine. As one would expect, people always did the wrong things while intoxicated.


    However, when she woke up, she still remembered what happened after she got drunk, such as


    how she pinned him on the bed and forced herself upon him, not to mention the bunch of sweet


    nothings she said to him.


    When Lillian recalled those sweet nothings after the fact, she couldn¡¯t help but find them so simr


    to those in TV shows said by men to women! A few phrases, in particr, were pretty much copied


    from the TV show she had been binging on.


    That was why watching too many romantic shows was not a good idea. When one got drunk, the


    sweet nothings woulde rolling off the tongue as though one had memorized a book of them.


    In the end, it turned out that she actually seeded. She sessfully devoured a stunning man


    whom she believed could only be admired and not messed with!


    At times, when Lillian recalled these, she also wondered whether her sess was attributed to


    those sweet nothings.


    She considered perhaps it was because he had stayed abroad for so long and hadn¡¯t really been


    bombarded by the sweet nothings that she somehow seeded.


    The following morning, after waking up, she had been dumbfounded by the scene in front of her.


    Coincidentally, she happened to receive a call from Rosalie, so she hurriedly checked out of her


    room and flew back home.


    In her heart, she purely viewed that night as a romantic one-night stand and believed she would


    never see him in her life again.


    Never in her wildest dream did she imagine they would meet again under such circumstances.


    ¡°I did leave a note, Lillian said a little embarrassedly. In fact, she didn¡¯t actually leave without a


    word.


    Her words only served to make the ridicule in his eyes more apparent. ¡°Yeah, you left a note that


    said you were sorry you had to leave in advance. What a meaningful note, huh?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but cower, knowing she had done wrong. ¡°Fine. do you want?¡±


    it


    you were the disadvantaged one, then! What


    With a scowl, he stared intently at her and finally said sometimeter, ¡°Have you ever looked for me


    all these years?¡±


    She bit her lip lightly and didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression had already told him the answer.


    Indeed, she never once looked for him!


    Suddenly, he chuckled coldly. ¡°Nice one, Lillian Quinn. I truly gotta hand it to you!¡±


    All these years, she hadn¡¯t been looking for him, but he had practically revisited all the ces they


    once journeyed together. in an effort to find her. He even scoured every spot at Mushane University


    andbed through the surveince footage of that city, going to wherever she could possibly be.


    This chuckle made Lillian¡¯s heart feel fairly ufortable as if she was pinched by something.


    At this moment, Callum¡¯s phone abruptly rang.


    Callum picked up the phone and listened for a while before his expression moderately changed.


    Then, his gaze toward Lillian grew more inquisitive.


    ¡°Bring them in,¡± said Callum. He put away the phone after ending the call.


    Lillian intuitively felt that the phone call was rted to her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jonathan Youngblood is here for you,¡± Callum answered while observing Lillian¡¯s expression. ¡°To


    think that he woulde here specially to look for you. What? Do you know him very well?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Lillian replied, ¡°No.¡± Nheless, she could guess Jonathan


    probably came to look for her due to Rosalie.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, why would he especiallye to look for you thiste at night?¡± Callum asked coldly.


    ¡°Which woman in Strico could possibly deserve this treatment from him? Is it because of him that


    you didn¡¯t look for me all these years?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice carried an imperceptible trace of jealousy.


    Lillian was speechless as she thought, ¡°Oh, please! That will also require Jonathan to like me in the


    first ce. The one he¡¯s interested in is Rosalie, not mel¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him. I simply didn¡¯t think to look for you,¡± Lillian responded. After she


    returned home, too many things had happened, so she naturally didn¡¯t have time to think about


    anything else.


    What was more, she purely regarded their connection as a holiday fling and their night as an


    ident, and she had nned to take this secret to her grave. Even her parents and Rosalie never


    knew about it.


    His expression became visibly angrier as he pursed his thin lips and red daggers at her, but in


    the end, he only said, ¡°You really have the ability to piss people off.¡±


    Callum had been good at controlling his emotions since childhood. Because he was an illegitimate


    child, he always knew how to hold back and conceal his feelings until he was confident enough.


    Lillian, however, was the only one who seemed to be capable of affecting his emotions easily. In


    front of her, he seemed to be able topletely release his feelings without any burden.


    The days he spent with her were both sweet and painful for him. In the past three years, he would


    always think of those few days in his spare time.


    The happier he was in those days, the more painful it was for him when she left without a word.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door of the room, and Callum recollected himself. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Someone pushed the door and entered. It was a security guard from outside, followed by Jonathan


    and Rosalie.


    The moment Lillian saw her friend, her eyes lit up. ¡°Rosalie.¡± She didn¡¯t expect her best friend to


    locate this ce. Rosalie immediately ran to Lillian and asked nervously, ¡°Are you okay? Did you


    get hurt? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. Everything¡¯s fine!¡± Lillian answered in a hurry.


    Atst, Rosalie was relieved, and she couldn¡¯t help but query, ¡°Why would you get¡­ uh, taken here


    by this man? Do you know him?¡±


    Lillian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story.¡± In a sh, she seemed to recall something and


    asked flusteredly, ¡°By the way. did you tell my parents about me being taken away?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but¡­ I called the cops, Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Damn. I¡¯m doomed. They will likely call my parents, right?¡± Lillian groaned and wanted to leave in a


    panic.


    After all, if she went back now, she¡¯d likely have to face her parents¡¯ints and tears.


    again.


    However, a hand suddenly blocked her way. ¡°When did I say you could go?¡±


    While Lillian was stunned, Rosalie stepped forward and stood before her best friend protectively.


    ¡°You have no right to detain others, and I¡¯ve already called the cops regarding this. If you don¡¯t wish


    to get into trouble, you¡¯d best let Lillian leave.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Rosalie Leighton.¡± Callum¡¯s words were not a question but a statement. When he


    chanced upon Lillian on the street that day, he immediately began to inquire about everything


    regarding Lillian.


    Without a doubt, Rosalie was also included in the information he had found.


    He knew that Rosalie was Lillian¡¯s best friend, and it was also because of Rosalie that Lillian


    abruptly took the soonest flight. back home in order to file awsuit, then spared no effort to find


    lawyers and all kinds of evidence for Rosalie.


    In other words, it was because of Rosalie that Lillian left him so quickly.


    Thinking of this, Callum felt ufortable for some reason.


    Had Rosalie not been a woman, Callum would likely have wanted to treat her as his love rival.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Rosalie raised her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to interfere in the affairs between Lillian and me, and it¡¯s best you be a little


    self-aware of your ce. I have never shown mercy to women,¡± Callum warned coldly.


    Lillian got anxious. ¡°Callum White, don¡¯t implicate my friend in our matters!¡±


    However, the more anxious she was, the more annoyed Callum felt at this scene.


    At this moment, Jonathan finally saidnguidly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens between you and Lillian,


    but you can¡¯ty a finger on Rosalie.¡±


    Callum turned to Jonathan with slight perplexment in his eyes. I truly didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯de


    here thiste at night, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Of course, what genuinely surprised him was the rtionship between Jonathan and Rosalie. After


    investigating Rosalie, he naturally knew that she had run over and killed Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    Mnie. But now, anyone could tell that the rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan was


    anything but ordinary.


    ¡®I¡¯m taking Lillian away tonight,¡± said Jonathan.


    Callum frowned and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t care what happens between me


    and Lillian, Mr. Youngblood?


    Jonathan answered, ¡°I naturally won¡¯t care after tonight, but I have to take her away now.¡±


    1


    The two men faced each other, and there seemed to be a kind of tension in the air, which made


    people breathless. Rosalie and Lillian also couldn¡¯t help but exchange helpless nces.


    ¡°If I disagree, do you intend to forcefully take her away, Mr. Youngblood?¡± asked Callum.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jonathan replied, looking confident as if it was a walk in the park for him to take Lillian


    away from another person¡¯s territory.


    Callum¡¯s gaze gradually dimmed. Although he had not taken over the White family for a long time,


    and the Whites were not based in Strico at all, he was cognizant of the status Jonathan had in


    Strico.


    He turned around and looked at Lillian. ¡®Do you want to leave, then?¡±


    Stunned, Lillian looked at the man whom she hadn¡¯t seen for more than three years and hesitated


    briefly. ¡°I do.¡±


    Callumpressed his thin lips. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re still as heartless as before.¡±


    Lillian wanted to retort, but his gaze made her feel like something was lodged in her throat,


    rendering her incapable of forming words. At the same time, the pain in her heart seemed to surge


    up again, too.


    Just like that, Jonathan left Callum¡¯s residence with Rosalie and Lillian. Callum ordered the


    subordinate who brought them in, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, the guard answered.


    Atst, Callum took out a piece of crumpled, yellowing paper from his pocket.


    It read: [I¡¯m sorry. 1 have to leave in advance.]


    This was the note Lillian left behind back then, and he had been carrying it with him all these years.


    On several asions, he had been so livid that he balled up the note and threw it into a trash can,


    only to go through the trash to look for it afterward.


    This piece of paper was like a thorn in his heart. He couldn¡¯t pull it out, nor could he bear to do so.


    It was as if this had be the only thing she left him. If he lost it, then he would have nothing left


    of her. Thankfully, now, he finally found her.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ Lillian Quinn¡­¡± Callum murmured her name repeatedly and kissed the note in his hand.


    That was the extent of his attachment to her.


    Meanwhile, Lillian followed Rosalie into Jonathan¡¯s car and said to them, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jonathan simply answered indifferently. ¡®T¡¯ll take you home first. Where do you live?¡±


    Lillian quickly gave her address, but Rosalie still asked a little worriedly. ¡°Did that Callum guy really


    not hurt you?¡±


    ¡°He purely made me sit in the chair and look at him for three hours,¡± Lillian revealed. ¡°I wanted to


    call you, but he confiscated my phone, so I¡­


    Speaking of the phone, she suddenly remembered that her phone was still in Callum¡¯s hand, and


    there was some information about her work on it.


    At the thought of this, Lillian felt a headacheing, contemting, ¡°Should I look for Callum again


    and ask for my phone? Or should I just take it as I lost it? Ugh, what a dilemma!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie queried.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lillian shook her head and looked at Jonathan, who was driving in the front row. She


    found it quite unbelievable that she could actually be chauffeured by the man.


    In addition, she knew that Jonathan only came to save her because of Rosalie¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    for worrying you.¡± Lillian looked at Rosalie guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re fine,¡± replied Rosalie.


    When the car arrived at the gates of Lillian¡¯s residential area, Lillian got out, and Rosalie took the


    initiative to sit back in the front passenger seat, turning to Jonathan. ¡°Thank you for helping me


    today.¡±


    He swiveled his head around, and his gazended on her face. The moonlight shone on her face


    through the car window, making her look as serene as ever.


    Previously, however, because of Lillian, Rosalie was like a cat on a hot tin roof and even seemed


    like she could give up everything, including the bit of pride she had left.


    ¡°Just because¡­ Lillian was herst hope?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°If I¡¯m in danger someday, will you go down on your knees to save me?¡± Jonathan asked in a low


    voice.


    That mildly hoarse voice rang in her ear, making Rosalie tremble a little.


    She looked at his dark eyes and subconsciously wanted to agree without hesitation.


    Nevertheless, her rational mind stopped her before she could answer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? How


    could a person like Jonathan be in danger?¡± she mused.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    B

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Moreover, if even someone like Jonathan could be in danger, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether Rosalie


    would go down on her knees or not


    After all, even if she knelt till her legs broke, it would not be of any benefit to him.


    Her silence made the man¡¯s eyes darken, but he didn¡¯t say anything more and simply started the


    car engine to drive off


    Right then, all Rosalie could feel was the silent, oppressive atmosphere in the automobile


    The next day, Rosalie went to see Lillian. They found a seat in a restaurant near thetter¡¯s home


    and sat down. Looking at the obvious dark eye circles on Lillian¡¯s face, Rosalie could guess that her


    best friend likely didn¡¯t sleep wellst rught.


    ¡°What happened when you got home yesterday? Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bring that up. My parents were practically preparing ransom money when I came home.


    They almost whooped me.¡± Lillian said.


    Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t tell them about Callum?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I said a friend who hadn¡¯t seen me for a long time pulled my leg and that I forgot to tell you,


    thus causing that false rm, Lillian admitted. She didn¡¯t have the guts to tell her parents the truth.


    If her parents were to find out she had ¡°devoured¡± a man abroad back then, she would¡¯ve probably


    suffered way morest night. Her father might even just beat her up with a baseball bat.


    ¡°What in the world is going on between you and Callum? Why did he take you away like that


    yesterday?¡± Rosalie posed the biggest question in her heart.


    It was also only yesterday, after seeing Callum, that she realized he was the same man she had


    seen through the ss window when she and Lillian dined together in the restaurant.


    ¡°So, at that time. Callum was watching¡­ Lillian!¡± she concluded inwardly


    Lillian¡¯s face flushed slightly. It seemed like this was a difficult question for her to answer.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me-¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing inconvenient,¡± Lillian interrupted, then sinctly told Rosalie what had happened back


    then. ¡°Afterward, I received your call and came right back home. I thought because he grew up


    abroad, he should be quite open-minded in this regard and likely wouldn¡¯t even be fazed by it. Who


    knows¡­ Well, he seems to think of me as a fuckgirl now.¡±


    At the mention of this, Lillian felt rather embarrassed.


    Had it not been because she was the woman in question, she, too, would¡¯ve thought that woman


    was a fuckgirl upon hearing. Callum¡¯s usations¡¯ yesterday. How she used sweet nothings to


    sleep with and dump a pure, enthusiastic man was practically akin to those scumbags in TV shows


    that often get spat on by the viewers, except the genders were switched here. Rosalie was also


    bbergasted after listening to the history between her best friend and Callum. ording to


    Jonathan, Callum was definitely not a person to be underestimated. She thought, ¡®He¡¯s cunning and


    full of tricks, yet Lin actually¡­


    Nobody would believe such a thing if they heard it!


    ¡°So, he¡¯s been looking for you all these years?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°I think so, Lillian replied awkwardly


    ¡°Although we took you out of his house yesterday, I doubt he¡¯ll let you go easily. What are you going


    to do about him?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian scratched her head in slight distress. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let nature take its course, I guess.


    Speaking of which, her phone was still with Callum, so she had to buy another er and report


    the loss.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with it by then, let me know I¡¯l]¡ª¡±


    Before Koalie could finish her words, Lillian interjerted, ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot


    yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for you, Jonathan would not havee to get me Callum is mad because of


    what I did. I¡¯ll just let him vent his anger on me for


    once


    Lillian had spoken nonchntly, but Rosalie was still concerned. ¡°Will it really be that simple?¡±


    Rosalie pondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I left Callum without a word hack then, I didn¡¯tmit anything heinous,


    nor do we have an irreconcble grudge. At most¡­ It¡¯s just one night in bed. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do


    too much harm to me,¡± Lillianforted her


    friend


    After all, it was hard enough for Rosalie to be with Jonathan now. Lillian didn¡¯t want Rosalie to worry


    about her as well


    ¡°But if you get into any difficulties, you must tell me!¡± Rosalie insisted. ¡°Even if the current me can¡¯t


    help you¡­ I can beg Jonathan. He might just be willing to lend a hand¡±


    When Rosalie spoke of begging Jonathan, her voice was unmistakably a little suppressed and


    uneasy.


    Lillian understood that Rosalie likely also begged Jonathan yesterday in order to find her. As for


    what begging the man entailed, Lillian was naturally well aware.


    To Rosalie, Jonathan was akin to a nightmare. All of her darkest pain derived from him.


    However, facing Rosalie¡¯s present worried countenance, Lillian still smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    She simply said that in order not to worry her best friend. As for the matter with Callum, she would


    solve it by herself.


    The duo continued chatting for a while until Rosalie nced at the time and saw that it was about


    time for her to go to the interview. Hence, she got up and nned to leave.


    ¡°Are you interviewing for the delivery rider job?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I sent my resume the other day and received a call this morning asking me


    to go for an interview.¡±


    Lillian cheered her up. ¡°Break a leg, then! I wish you sess.¡±


    After Rosalie left, Lillian also nned to go to the bus stop to take a bus to the parking lot where


    she parked her car yesterday.


    As Callum took her away out of the blue yesterday, her private car was still in that parking lot.


    At the thought of an entire day¡¯s worth of parking fees, Lillian felt her heartache again!


    It was not easy to make money these days. Some time ago, the boss of the small design institute


    she worked at said that everyone would only receive 80% of their wages every month, and the


    remaining 20% would only be paid at the end of the year, along with the year-end bonus. In


    actuality, it was simply a disguised wage reduction, which meant that 20% of their monthly wages


    would be collected and then paid as their so-called year-end bonus.


    Just as Lillian was about to reach the bus stop, a car pulled up ahead of her.


    Lillian immediately became on edge when she saw the car, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ this Callum¡¯s car? This


    was the car I was taken into yesterday!¡±


    The car window rolled down, and Callum¡¯s exquisite face came into Lillian¡¯s view at once.


    Instinctively, Lillian took a step back and wanted to keep her distance from the other party.


    Callum¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her retreating action only making him feel particrly annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your phone anymore?¡± he began.


    She studied him carefully and licked her slightly dry lips. ¡°Um¡­ Are you gonna give it back to me?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± The man spat out those words with his thin lips.


    Lillian suddenly looked to be in a dilemma. Though her phone was valuable, the value of freedom


    was higher! She truly didn¡¯t want to be locked up in his room for hours like yesterday anymore,


    Had Jonathan and Rosalie note to get her yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t even know when she could


    leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I happen to want to change my phone, so I don¡¯t need that old one anymore, Lillian


    said in difiture.


    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need those photos and various social media ounts on your phone


    anymore, too? By the way, there seems to be some internal information about yourpany as


    well, right? If you really don¡¯t want it anymore, then forget it. Callum said tly.


    ¡°This¡­ is clearly a threat!¡± she thought indignantly.


    Lillian gritted her teeth. She thought, ¡®But there¡¯s clearly a passcode on my phone. Did he¡­ crack


    it? Is that how he knows about those photos and information?


    And¡­ did he also pry into all my social media ounts?¡±


    ¡°How could you do that!¡± she fumed.


    ¡°So, do you want to get into the car or not?¡± He avoided her question.


    Lillian felt fit to be tied. When she saw him back then, she thought he was a courteous, adorable


    guy. Thus, she couldn¡¯tprehend why he turned into his current state in just a few years.


    Anyhow, at present, Lillian had no choice but to open the back door of the car dejectedly and sit


    beside Callum.


    When she got into the vehicle, she saw that Callum was actually ying with her phone.


    ¡°My phone!¡± she eximed, reflexively wanting to get her phone back.


    Unfortunately, before she could touch the device, his hand caught her. ¡°You seem to be living well


    all these years,¡± he remarked leisurely, clicking on the photos in her phone with his free hand. There


    were all kinds of pictures of her smiling-some being travel photos, some of daily life, and some of


    her eating good food outside. ording to these photos, she indeed had been living a pretty good


    life.


    Still, the problem was that the majority of people would naturally only take photos when they were


    happy. No one would take photos when they were sad


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Lillian responded awkwardly,


    She wriggled her wrist and tried to break free from his fingers.


    Being grabbed by him this way made her feel weird as if his temperature was being transmitted to


    her through his fingers.


    Moreover, it had to be said that his fingers were quite attractive. At that time, she had always been


    obsessed with his fingers and even once asked him shamelessly, ¡°Your fingers are so attractive.


    How about you let me touch them?¡±


    Needless to say, what happenedter was that he actually brought his hand to her and allowed her


    to feel him up as she wished.


    As someone with a thing for hands, she had to admit that touching his fingers felt¡­ great.


    ¡°Wait a minute! What the hell am I thinking?¡± she mused.


    All of a sudden, Lillian came back to her senses and nearly wanted to p herself for still


    fantasizing about his fingers at this juncture.


    As soon as she looked up, she met Callum¡¯s stunning, dark eyes again.


    However, at this moment, his eyes seemed to be looking at her with ayer of emotion that she


    couldn¡¯t decipher.


    The next instant, his fingers released her wrist, and Lillian was finally free.


    ¡°What do you intend to do to make me return your phone?¡± Callum asked coldly.


    Lillian blinked and wondered, ¡°What do I intend to do? Shouldn¡¯t he be giving it back to me now?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to pay? The moment Lillian asked this, even she herself felt stupid. After all, how could a


    person of Callum¡¯s status care about her money?


    Sure enough, he smirked and looked at her as if she were an idiot,


    ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± She took a deep breath. Anyway, no matter what she chose, his wrath


    was inevitable. She guessed that the man was simply trying to vent his anger of more than three


    years on her by using her phone.


    ¡°Fine, ll let him vent his anger this time,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Have you been in any rtionship over the past three years?¡± Callum asked.


    She shook her head, unsure why he asked that.


    ¡°Then, was there anyone you liked?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Plenty. I can¡¯t even count all the celebrities I like with both hands!¡± she pondered.


    However, facing his expressionless face now, she almost instinctively shook her head.


    ¡°Speaking of which, back then, you seemed to have said that if you had a boyfriend like me, you¡¯d


    feel blissed, right?¡± he prompted casually once more.


    Lillian nearly choked on her saliva, thinking, ¡°T-Those were¡­ just the words of my young and


    immature self! Didn¡¯t Rosalie say he¡¯s the chairman of White Maple Group and the head of the


    White family now? How could I possibly have any thoughts about him?¡±


    ¡°Ha! That was just pleasantries. I¡¯d be blissed even if I had an ordinary, eptable boyfriend. My


    requirements for happiness are rtively low¡± She smiled ufortably, having no idea what she


    was even answering anymore.


    The man nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he lowered his head and continued


    to y with her phone, checking her browsing history.


    Lillian was horrified. ¡°Last week, 1-I just¡­ read a boys¡¯ love novel! There¡¯s no way he can see it!¡±


    she eximed on the inside.


    Sadly, her tiny hope was soon dashed, as he had already scrolled down to her browsing history of a


    week ago and opened. the links randomly.


    Just as Callum clicked on the link to that boys¡¯ love novel, Lillian shouted out of nowhere, ¡°Hold


    up!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He raised an eyebrow and peered at her.


    ¡°This phone is my privacy, at the least. It¡¯s inappropriate¡­ for you to snoop like this, no?¡±


    ¡°Privacy¡± He took a gander at her. Then, what about when you saw every inch of my skin back


    then? How much of my privacy did you invade?¡±


    Her face turned as red as a tomato while words escaped her. Fine. She was the one at fault. But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I forced you.¡± She defended herself under her breath.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t force me, but you seem to have forgotten what you once said.


    you and that you wouldn¡¯t fall for any other man except me. You also said at night, you told me I


    was the only one for


    ideal boyfriend..¡±


    I was stunning, obedient, and practically your


    Every time Callum repeated the sweet nothings she had said while drunk that night, her face grew


    even redder.


    ¡°Geez! I¡¯m practically the definition of a fuckgirl, all right!¡± she reflected.


    Lillian lowered her head and stopped defending herself. After all, she had indeed said those things.


    ¡°In the end, you even said. ¡®Till death do us part.¡¯ Did you forget that too? And that was probably the


    funniest joke you said that night that I ever heard!¡± His face closed in on her as he spoke.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Lillian¡¯s initially flushed face paled. Her lips trembled, and she could choke out one sentence, I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    After all, she was the one who had said these words, but she was also the one who failed to act on


    them.


    ¡°You have a lot to be sorry for,¡± he said.


    There was another moment of silence in the car. After a long while, the car finally rolled to a stop.


    Lillian got out with Callum, only to find it was the same vi he had brought her to yesterday.


    Recalling the unspeakable scene she had witnessedst night, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but stop in her


    tracks.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to go in?¡± Callum turned to face Lillian.


    Her lips trembled as she tried faking a smile. She croaked, ¡°Whatever you say will be the same


    whether we¡¯re inside or outside.


    Callum chuckled wryly. ¡°If I wanted to detain you, Lillian, there are many ways I could go around it.


    And I can also guarantee that it won¡¯t be so easy for Jonathan to take you away this time.¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and then gritted her teeth. Who was afraid of him? If he wanted to


    hurt her, there was no way for her to stop him anyway!


    As a result, Lillian took a couple of steps forward in rage.


    Callum also strode forward indifferently.


    They walked into the vi, and Callum pointed to a sofa. ¡°Sit down,¡± he ordered.


    As if she were a grade school student, Lillian sat down obediently.


    Callum walked to the bar counter and began mixing some alcohol. After a while, a rainbow-like


    cocktail appeared in his hand. He held the ss and walked towards her, saying, ¡®Drink it. I


    remember that you liked this very much.¡±


    Upon mention of that time, a feeling of guilt bubbled up in her heart. She had assumed that this


    wine would be as mild as fruit wine. Who would have thought she would be so drunk that she


    would act that way?


    Their rtionship wouldn¡¯t have been as awkward otherwise.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± She smiled awkwardly


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I tried so hard to make it, don¡¯t you want it?¡± He grasped her right hand


    and pushed the ss into her hand bit by bit, almost forcing her to hold it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to learn how


    to mix drinks at first. After all, I didn¡¯t intend to be a bartender, but I¡¯ve picked it up over the years. In


    the end¡­ I ended up only knowing how to mix this one drink. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±


    An indescribable feeling bubbled up in Lillian as she heard these words, and the cocktail in her


    hand seemed to be extraordinarily heavy.


    ¡°Still not drinking it?¡± His gaze pinned her down.


    She pursed her lips. Well, the worst thing that would happen was that she would get drunk. And


    then¡­.it would be up to him how he would enact his revenge. It was just that¡­ ¡°Our business is not


    rted to my parents. You can take it up with me to vent your anger. You can do whatever you


    want, but don¡¯t bother my parents.¡±


    He took in her daring expression as if she were ready to sacrifice herself for the greater good.


    Unbidden, the word ¡°okay¡± carne tumbling from his thin lips.


    Lillian raised her head and knocked back the cocktail in her hand.


    The drink was identical to the one before, but her feelings about drinking it then and now were


    completely different. In the past, she had only thought about how good it tasted. ¡°But why does it


    taste so bitter now?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± he said, looking at her calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good.¡± Her tongue felt thick in her mouth. The taste of the cocktail permeated her mouth fully.


    The ss of wine that was supposed to be savored slowly had been downed in one go by her.


    ¡°Callum, what do you want me to do for you to let that incident go? Tell me!¡±


    Perhaps because of that cocktail, she became considerably bolder, and her voice got louder.


    With dark eyes, he rumbled, ¡°What you owed me from back then, you will pay me back now.¡±


    She tilted her head and looked at him with her round eyes wide open as if she were thinking of


    something. ¡°So I can just give back what I owe you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he answered.


    Lillian stood up and shook her head, Perhaps it was because of the alcohol just now that she felt a


    little dizzy.


    This cocktail was indeed as powerful as it used to be.


    But at this moment, she had also be daring because it was so potent. She could do things that


    she couldn¡¯t do under normal circumstances.


    Like now, when she was pulling at the zipper of her coat and beginning to take it off.


    Callum¡¯s eyes narrowed. A light shed through them as he watched Lillian¡¯s antics.


    Lillian finished taking off her coat. She began peeling off her sweater underneath, then her cotton t-


    shirt.


    ¡°What, you think I want you?¡± Callum asked coldly.


    Lillian blinked. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s right, you hate me so much that you probably¡­ don¡¯t want me anymore.


    Find someone else, then. Anyway, I owe you one, so I¡¯ll pay you back once.¡± She huped and


    continued, ¡°You¡¯ll stop being angry once I repay you.¡± Her tongue was slightly out of control. She


    was stumbling over her words.


    His face darkened. He approached her and seized her chin with a hand. ¡°What? You would allow


    anyone to do that kind of thing to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as¡­ being bitten by a dog. If not¡­ how do you want me to pay you back? But¡­ You


    have to keep your promise¡­ D-Don¡¯t touch my parents. They¡¯re just honest citizens-they¡¯ve never


    hurt anyone as long as they¡¯ve lived¡­¡± She was stuttering and mumbling, but her voice sharpened


    when she talked about her parents.


    He red at her. This woman was merely trying to protect her parents, after all! Was she afraid he


    would take out his anger andy hands on them?


    But what he wanted was not what she feared at all.


    ¡°Did you ever regret it?¡± His face moved closer to hers, their lips almost touching. ¡°Have you ever


    regretted leaving without saying goodbye?¡±


    She stared nkly at the handsome face before her, as beautiful as the dolls she had yed with


    as a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty.¡± She abruptly smiled and plopped her hands onto his cheeks, her fingers roving


    restlessly on his face.


    Seeing this, he knew that she must be really drunk.


    She was as intoxicated as that time before. She had also said the same thing then.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had also vowed her eternal love for him numerous times, causing him to fall head over heels. If


    she hadn¡¯t left without saying goodbye the next day, that night would probably have been his


    favorite memory.


    Unlike the ridicule, indifference, and frigid looks he had received from childhood, her eyes were


    always full of warmth when she looked at him.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    When he had told her that he was an illegitimate child, she had smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°So


    what? You¡¯re the only you in this world. How sessful a person is doesn¡¯t depend on whether


    they¡¯re an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think my birth is disgraceful?¡±


    What had she said then? She had dered earnestly, ¡°I simply think your parents¡¯ attitude towards


    marriage is irresponsible. They should have gotten married if they already had a child. If people


    can¡¯t get married, they should keep a distance from each other from the beginning or take protective


    measures. Isn¡¯t there a saying that dating without the objective of marriage is the behavior of


    scoundrels?¡±


    It was the first time someone had said that about his parents in front of him.


    But did she realize that marriage couldn¡¯t always be the end goal because some people had too


    many other goals in sight and too many interests had to be exchanged in wedlock?


    Marriage was nothing more than choosing a woman who could maximize his interests.


    ¡°So, if you were to date someone, is it to get married?¡± he had asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she had replied. ¡°If I were to get married in the future, I would find a man who I love


    very much, and he would also love me as much. We would love each other for a lifetime. Maybe


    after a long time, that love would be a mere affection for family, but no matter what, we would


    never leave one another and stay together until we¡¯re old and wrinkly¡­¡±


    She had described her future love and marriage to him.


    And he, listening and listening, had felt a kind of yearning, like he was looking forward to having


    such a rtionship himself.


    He had always thought that he didn¡¯t care about his future marriage. If he got married, it must be


    because the woman could bring him benefits, Or he¡¯d simply never marry in his entire life.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But at that time, he had been moved by her words.


    If it was her who he would marry in this life¡­. Then he was willing to do s so and even looked


    forward to the day they would grow old together.


    Back in the present moment, he said lowly, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s date. Fall in love with me. As long as you do, we¡¯ll call your debt even,¡± he murmured.


    Her eyes were filled with skepticism, and her drunkenness added to her confusion. ¡°Girlfriend? Fall


    in love with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, letting go of her chin. But as he moved to remove her hands on his face, he felt a


    shred of reluctance.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the warmth of her palms..


    Lillian stared at the face before her for a long while. Suddenly, a bright smile broke on her face, and


    she eximed, ¡°Okay!*


    This one word caused his heart to tremble, pounding like a hammer in his chest.


    Did she understand the true meaning of what she had just said in her current predicament?


    He stared at her, but her eyelids gradually drooped, and her hands began to slide down slowly from


    his cheeks. She wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. I¡¯m a little sleepy. Last night¡­


    Well, I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. Fll just doze off a little¡­ Wake me up when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    These words struck him dumb. She didn¡¯t forget to cat even at this point in time?


    Not two secondster, Lillian really fell asleep.


    Callum pursed his thin lips and finally decided to pick up the person in front of him, walk into his


    bedroom, and carefully ce her on his bed.


    He held one of her hands in his as he looked at her slumbering face.


    He had really found her! She no longer lived exclusively in his head but had truly appeared before


    him again.


    ¡°You promised today. I won¡¯t allow you to go back on your word.¡± His voice rang out quietly in the


    silent room.


    But the only response he got was the sound of her breaths.


    Rosalie had returned to the Youngblood residence after the interview. The interview today was


    remarkably simple. The interviewer had just checked her health certificate and asked some basic


    questions.


    But she had been asked why she, a top student in the Faculty of Law, wanted to be a delivery rider.


    Even though she had prepared for it, she had still be nervous. She could only exin in the


    most rudimentary terms that she had been jailed- for a traffic ident and had herwyer¡¯s license


    revoked.


    After that, the interviewer didn¡¯t ask anything else and simply asked her to go back and wait for their


    notice.


    She knew that maybe the interview might have gone nowhere again.


    But that problem was inevitable.


    About a dozenpanies were recruiting delivery riders in Strico, and Rosalie had already


    submitted her resume to every one of them. She was uncertain if anypany would hire her, but a


    bone-deep weariness had already set in.


    It was like¡­ living was exhausting.


    Perhaps the things that had happened after she was released from prison had drained her


    physically and mentally..


    At dinner in the evening, Jonathan suddenly piped up, ¡°Did you apply for a job as a delivery rider


    today, Rosie?¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback and almost dropped the fork in her hand.


    ¡°What, are you surprised?¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Today, I received a call from my boss saying


    she needed my opinion since you had applied for a job with her.¡±


    Rosalie remained mute. She remembered the interviewer had questioned her but hadn¡¯t asked who


    the car ident victim was. She thought that if she didn¡¯t say anything, the interviewer wouldn¡¯t


    notice.


    Who would have thought that the interviewer would have gone to investigate the issue? The CEO


    had even made a phone. call to Jonathan


    It was as if reality had pped her mercilessly.


    ¡°How should I give her my opinion?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie pursed her lips, but she was sure of the answer. Would a boss make a special call about a


    rider under normal. circumstances? The worst-case scenario was that she was not recruited.


    The boss had deliberately made this call to im her credit. She thought that Rosalie had killed


    Mnie, so Jonathan probably hated her. Therefore, she had taken the initiative to reveal Rosalie¡¯s


    whereabouts to establish a rtionship with the Youngblood family and please Jonathan.


    Rosalie felt disgusted at her actions.


    ¡°Do you want me to say hello to her and have her hire you? Jonathan continued.


    No. Rosalie was fast to decline.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡®I see you don¡¯t like thepany much,


    Coincidentally, I don¡¯t either. In that


    case, why don¡¯t we get rid of it?¡±


    w

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly, Rosie?¡± replied Jonathan patiently. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like thatpany,


    why don¡¯t we have thepany


    delisted?¡±


    His countenance looked as if he was talking about some mundane matters.


    ¡°But¡­ What does he mean by delisting thepany? wondered Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She thought, Could it be what I think it is? Thatpany is a


    neer in the food delivery industry. Although it is not on par with those well-knownpanies,


    its momentum has been quite good recently. I also read reports that recently, thepany has


    sessfully raised funds, and a firm will invest 340 million dors into it.


    How can such apany be delisted just by someone saying they would delist it?


    But¡­ If Jonathan is the one who is saying this, even if it sounds impossible, he will make it


    possible.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t like it?¡± asked Rosalie as she stared dazedly at Jonathan.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the people who sold you out. Apany whose chairman tries to


    sell out people to get benefits, even if I don¡¯t make a move, this kind ofpany won¡¯t be able to


    make it into the big leagues either. In that case, it is better if they are taken care of earlier.¡±


    For a moment, Rosalie only felt that there were so many things that she wanted to say, yet the


    words were stuck in her throat.


    In between jokes, he could easily decide the life and demise of apany. If thepany


    chairman knew this was the result of his phone call to Jonathan, he would never have made that


    call in the first ce.


    ¡°By the way, Rosie, why aren¡¯t you eating? Have some more,¡± said Jonathan. Then hedled


    another spoon of one of the dishes and ced it into her bowl


    He seemed to be gentle and considerate.


    However, Rosalie knew that these were just illusions. No one could guess what Jonathan was


    thinking about. Maybe he would. take good care of you in thest second and make you fall into hell


    in the next second.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie lowered her head and ate the dishes in the bowl mechanically. Although the food looked


    delicious, she couldn¡¯t taste anything as she ate them.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to introduce you to a job? This way, you can do whatever kind of


    work you want. You can even go back to your old line of work if you want,¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not necessary. I can find a job for myself,¡± said Rosalie.


    The next moment, the air seemed to have gone still. Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t raise her head, she could


    now feel Jonathan¡¯s gaze


    fixed on her.


    After a long while, Rosalie heard Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°Well, if you insist, we will do it ording to your


    wishes.¡±


    He then got up and left the dining hall.


    Rosalie took a deep breath only after she heard Jonathan¡¯s footsteps fade away. She raised her


    head and looked at the dining table. Half a bowl of food was still left on the table in front of his seat.


    Jonathan hadn¡¯t even finished his meal.


    ¡°Did my answer annoy


    bim again?¡± wondered Rosalie. She couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Then she mocked herself


    secretly. She thought. What is the use of thinking about this? If it is about him being annoyed, I have


    already provoked him from the beginning by refusing to stay with him.


    And now, my injured finger has almost healed, but¡­ I still have no way of leaving this ce.


    When exactly will I be able to leave?


    Somehow, I feel that the longer 1 stay here, the deeper our bonds will be.


    When Lillian woke up, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling and a dimmed crystal light hanging from it.


    ¡°This ce¡­ Where is this ce?¡± wondered Lillian groggily.


    Lillian was stunned for a moment before she started to recall what had happened earlier. Then, she


    sat up abruptly.


    -I had some wine again and ended up drunk!¡± thought Lillian.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A voice resounded in the room. Lillian stiffened and then turned around to look at


    the side the voice came


    from.


    Sure enough, Callum was sitting on the sofa not far from the bed, and his gaze was fixed on her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a-awake¡­¡± stammered Lillian in embarrassment. She quickly climbed down from the bed and


    checked her shirt and pants. ¡°d they are still intact. I guess this means that nothing had


    happened,¡± she thought. But just in case, she asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything after I got drunk, right?¡±


    ¡°You actually did quite several things. Which one do you want me to talk about?¡± asked Callum


    lazily.


    Lillian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°Several things¡­ What have I done? Just my luck that my head is still messy after getting drunk


    this time. Unlike a few years back, when I could still remember what I had done even after waking


    up!¡± she thought.


    ¡°S-So what have I done?¡± she gulped nervously and asked cautiously.


    As soon as she asked, Callum could not help but blush slightly.


    Lillian was dumbfounded as she stared at the flush on his face. She just felt that when he looked


    like this, he suddenly resembled the person she remembered back then.


    ¡°I-Is it possible that I forced myself on you against night?¡± blurted out Lillian quickly. Then she saw


    Callum¡¯s face flush even more. He even turned his gaze away from her uneasily.


    Lillian had the urge to beat herself to death. She thought. ¡®Oh, my goodness! No way! Did I make


    the same mistake twice? I guess¡­ the clothes and trousers on my body being intact does not mean


    that nothing had happened between us,¡± ¡°Well¡­ How did I force myself on you?¡± asked Lillian. In


    the spirit of seeking truth objectively, she cautiously asked for rification to check if there was any


    way she could make it up to him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± said Callum angrily. He had finally calmed himself down, and his face didn¡¯t look as


    flushed as before.


    Just now, when Lillian had questioned him, he recalled that when he brought her to the room earlier,


    she had suddenly opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she started


    kissing him all over his face. It was almost like a puppy licking at his face.


    While she kissed him, she even said things like he smelled so nice, felt so soft, and tasted so good.


    This woman was behaving in the same manner she had that year.


    Even during this moment, he felt like she was breathing on him. He couldn¡¯t get rid of that feeling,


    no matter how. ¡°Anyway, from today onwards, let¡¯s start dating. You must fall in love with me,¡± said


    Callum in conclusion.


    ¡°What?¡± thought Lillian as she looked at the man in a daze, seriously suspecting she might have


    misheard Callum.


    Callum didn¡¯t waste time talking nonsense and directly opened the recording on his phone to y


    Lillian the previous conversation between them. When Lillian heard that she had actually agreed


    previously, she almost stumbled over herself and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to date Callum? And he wanted me to fall in love with him? Is his idea of revenge,


    letting me fall in love with him and then dumping me so that I can experience the feeling of getting


    abandoned?¡± thought Lillian, making up ber version of the events hereafter. After all, this was a


    common y in TV series!

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s date,¡± replied Lillian, in a way that showed she was epting her fate. Anyhow,


    Callum wanted to get his revenge. At least she¡¯s mentally prepared for what¡¯sing for her. ¡°Well..


    can you give me back my phone now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget that the main purpose of hering to the mansion with him was to get her phone


    back.


    Callum stared at her intently for a while and then threw the phone on the coffee table to her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Lillian and narrowly just picked up the phone. It had cost her 2,000 dors, and


    even then, it was her gritting her teeth and buying it. If Callum¡¯s throw ended up causing the phone


    to fall on the ground and smash the screen, it would cost over 400 dors to repair it.


    It pained her just to think about it


    ¡°And it it really broke, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to ask Callum forpensation!¡± thought Lillian.


    Lillian turned on her phone and checked the time. It was already past 9 p.m., and there were


    several missed calls from her parents, so she quickly called them back.


    After a while, the call was connected, and Stephen¡¯s roar came through the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know


    to call ahead if you are noting home for dinner? And what are you doing not picking up my call


    when I try to get in touch with you? Are you trying to reenact the scene from yesterday, with me


    ending up in the police station to make a report?¡±


    Lillian was profusely sweating as she heard her father¡¯s words. ¡°I-I had something to deal with at the


    last minute. I¡¯ll be heading home now immediately.¡±


    She then quickly hung up the phone and looked at Callum, who had walked to her side without


    realizing it. With Stephen¡¯s loud voice, Callum must have heard all those words Stephen had


    scolded her just now.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will get going,¡± said Lillian awkwardly.


    ¡°Ill give you a ride,¡± said Callum.


    Lillian hurriedly said. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can take a taxi back by myself. plus¡­. I need to go


    to the parking lot yesterday to get my car.¡±


    Without giving Lillian a chance to refuse, Callum suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Ill give you a


    ride. We are already dating now.¡±


    Lillian was rendered speechless. ¡°All right. Let him give me a ride since he is so insistent on it, she


    thought


    Lillian stopped arguing and obediently followed Callum out of the vi.


    ¡°Give me the key to your car, demanded Callum from Lillian.


    Lillian seemed dazed and bewildered, but she still took the car key out of her bag and handed it to


    Callum.


    Callum then handed the key to his driver and asked him to pick up the car from where Lillian parked


    it yesterday. He even instructed the driver to get the car and return it to Lillian¡¯s residential area.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. White,¡± said the driver and left right after.


    Then, Callum got into the driver¡¯s seat before looking at Lillian who was still standing in shock by


    the car, and said coldly.


    ¡°Get in


    ¡°Oh Only then did Lillian snap to her senses and hurriedly get into the car.


    Along the way, as Callum drove the car, he ignored Lillian.


    Lillian had nothing to do, so she turned on her phone and decided to set another password for it.


    She felt that Callum probably had already looked at most of the content on her phone.


    Just when she wanted to set a separate password for the video folder on her phone, she suddenly


    found the videos on her phone¡­ Well, it seemed that quite a few videos were missing.


    Lillian hurriedly checked the videos in the folder and was shocked to realize that all her idols videos


    were missing!


    As a person that was a sucker for good looks, although Lillian was constantly changing her love for


    idols day in and out and could be considered a ¡°yboy¡± fan, she was sincere about liking every


    one of her idols.


    In the period when she loved that particr idol, she was undoubtedly a loyal fan. She even spent


    money to watch their concerts and attend their autograph sessions.


    Sometimes she would even join in the fan meetings held by celebrities.


    Of course, most of these things were before the incident involving Rosalie happened. Lillian was


    less into idols and didn¡¯t really keep up the trend after what happened to Rosalie Almost all of


    Lillian¡¯s focus was on her job or how to help Rosalie


    turn over her verdict.


    Therefore, the videos of watching concerts, autograph sessions, and fan meetings were just like


    beautiful memories of her


    But now, these memories were¡­ gone, just like that!


    ¡°What happened to the videos of my participation in idols¡¯ and celebrities¡¯ events?¡± yelled Lillian as


    she turned and stared at Callum, who was still driving.


    ¡°I deleted them.¡± replied Callum straight off without any hesitation


    ¡°Y-You deleted them?¡± said Lillian She felt that she was going to faint. If he hadn¡¯t given her back


    the phone, she would have given up hope of retrieving the content in it. But against her


    expectations, he actually returned her phone, but those precious videos were gone


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s quite a thorough deletion. Even if you send your phone to an organization


    specializing in phone maintenance, you won¡¯t be able to restore those videos, added Callum


    Lillian felt incredulous at Callum¡¯s shamelessness. Those are the memories of my youth shouted


    Lillian.


    Callum suddenly sneered, ¡°Memories?¡± Then, he turned the steering wheel and parked the car


    directly on the roadside. He unfastened his seat belt, and his body leaned toward her. ¡°Do you know


    what was running through my mind when I saw those videos?


    ¡°What?¡± mumbled Lillian. When she saw Callum¡¯s handsome face leaning closer to her, she felt her


    heartbeat suddenly speeding up quite a bit. The closer she looked at him, the more she felt that


    time had been kind to his appearance.


    He was two years older than her, but at that moment, his face looked as if he was a university


    student who had just graduated


    He looked young and na?ve.


    ¡°Pfft! What am I thinking?¡± thought Lillian as she quickly shook off the muddled thoughts in her mind


    and red at the person in front of her. ¡°No matter what was running through your mind, you still


    should not have deleted other people¡¯s videos!¡± said Lillian.


    His breath sprayed on her face as he said, ¡°I was thinking that you have not only said those words


    of yours to me alone all those years back, but also to countless other men.¡±


    She was rendered speechless for a moment because¡­ If she thought about it carefully, she felt that


    Callum was telling her the truth. In those videos, she seemed to have said a lot of loving words to


    her idols.


    She thought, ¡°But isn¡¯t it normal for fans to say that they liked their idols. loved them, and were


    willing to spend the rest of their lives with them?


    Of course, when I say the rest of my life, it usually onlysts a few months to around a year!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum raised his hand and gently pushed back the bangs on Lillian¡¯s forehead as he said, ¡°Well,


    from now on, don¡¯t say those words to other men. You are only allowed to say those words to me.¡±


    ¡°I..¡± She still wanted to struggle and raise some objections to it, but Callum¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on


    her.


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t test my patience. I have already said that we are dating each other from today


    onwards. Do you still want to say words like love or like to another man? And how are you


    expecting me to react to all these, then? Callum¡¯s tone was cold as he said all these, contrasting his


    intimate posture.


    At that instant. Lillian only felt her whole body stiffen.


    She had almost forgotten he was not the adorable little boy from back then anymore, but Callum,


    the current head of the White family!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    After Lillian returned home, she was still in a daze. She wondered, ¡°Am I in a rtionship with


    Callum now?¡± Lillian had thought about the many ways Callum would take revenge on her, but she


    did not expect that he would do such a thing.


    Lilliancked experience when it came to dating. So, she decided to follow Callum¡¯s lead. If all else


    failed, she could just take notes from romance dramas.


    However, Callum wanted her to fall in love with him.


    Scratching her head helplessly, Lillian thought, ¡°Does he want me to fall in love with him, and then


    dump me afterward?¡± At any rate, she could pretend to fall in love with him after a few months of


    dating. After that, she would pretend to be heartbroken after getting dumped by Callum. Perhaps


    that was how she could settle this issue.


    Thinking of this, Lillian could not help but let out a loud sigh, saying inwardly. ¡°Who would have


    thought that my first. rtionship would start off like this?¡±


    Still, it was much better than her original assumption that he would take revenge on her by


    destroying her family.


    of a man, especially not leaving without any sort of exnation. As such, Lillian.


    Therefore, one should not take advantag had gotten hereuppance.


    Lillian¡¯s parents of the Quinn family were still querying their daughter for noting home for dinner


    and her failure to inform them about it beforehand.


    Lillian rolled her eyes and thought, ¡°Mom, Dad, did you know that our family was nearly destroyed?


    I¡¯m now selling myself to protect us!¡±


    Abigail said. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to have a poor perception of time. I¡¯ve also made an appointment


    with Ms. Walker from our neighborhood. She¡¯s arranged a blind date for you next week¡±


    Lillian was appalled. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten into a rtionship with Callum, and now, Mom


    wants me to go on a blind date. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Moreover, Gertrude was known for being the neighborhood¡¯s matchmaker, and she had even made


    several sessful matches. Therefore, Abigail often mer Gertrude, hoping that thetter could


    introduce a good partner to Lillian.


    Lillian asked, ¡°Mom¡­ why don¡¯t you let me find a partner myself? I promise to find someone you


    like. Of course, she did not intend to tell her parents about her rtionship with Callum.


    After all, she knew that her rtionship with Callum would onlyst for a short while. She would


    ¡°break up¡± with Callurn


    5000.


    Therefore, there was no need to tell her parents about this sort of thing. Otherwise, she would only


    make her parents disappointed after getting their hopes up.


    Abigail said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve said this many times. Do you know that you are almost 28 years


    old? If you don¡¯t find partner now, you¡¯ll be single and unwanted by 30.¡±


    a


    Lillian pursed her lips and said inwardly, ¡°Nowadays, there are so many people who only start dating


    and getting married in their thirties. Being single and unwanted doesn¡¯t mean I have to force myself


    into a rtionship. If I do want to get married, I must find someonepatible.¡±


    However, at the thought of this, Callum¡¯s face appeared in her mind again.


    Lillian thought, ¡°Ew! What am I thinking about?¡± Then, she quickly shook her head, pushing that


    face away from her thoughts. Following that, Lillian said to her parents, ¡°I¡¯m tired¡¯ Finally, she ran


    into her room.


    As soon as she entered her room, she received a text message. It read: [I¡¯m Callum. Please save


    my phone number for easymunication.]


    Lillian nced at the unknown number, sighed helplessly, and saved it on her phone obediently.


    Now, she could only take things one step at a time.


    Rosalie had begun looking for a job again. However, due to her criminal record, she often got


    rejected in the end.


    Afterpleting an interview with anotherpany, Rosalie could not help but smile bitterly.


    She had thought she was mentally prepared for everything. Somepanies did not offer basic


    sries for their riders. Rosalie was willing to take on the job, but she was still rejected by the


    companies.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Rosalie found a roadside diner and ordered a te of pasta worth 2


    dors.


    It was the cheapest pasta in the diner.


    There was also an old TV in the diner. At this moment, the TV was showing a news report. It was a


    rerun of the previous day¡¯s news, but Rosalie still listened to it casually. However, when she heard


    the name of a familiarpany, she looked up


    at once.


    It was the firstpany she interviewed at when she was looking for a job as a rider. The CEO of


    thatpany had called Jonathan and told him about her interview.


    Earlier, Jonathan had said that he wanted to delist thepany.


    Shockingly, the news report now said that thepany¡¯s current capital chain had ruptured, and its


    investment n was canceled unexpectedly. Since the previous day, many people who participated


    in thepany¡¯s private fundraising had been gathering at thepany¡¯s entrance to demand a


    refund.


    Judging by the footage taken by reporters, the scene was chaotic.


    Rosalie was shocked.


    +


    She wondered, ¡°Is Jonathan behind this? Could he destroy a promising enterprise in just a few


    days? If that¡¯s the case, Jonathan must be really powerful. But if not, then¡­ could it really be just a


    coincidence?¡±


    Rosalie continued to eat her pasta and think. Suddenly, she felt something grabbing her calf. She


    lowered her head and saw a little boy, who was about three years old, in shabby clothes. Yet, the


    boy was a beautiful child with fine features, soft skin, and chubby cheeks. Rosalie felt like pinching


    him.


    At this moment, the little boy was staring at her intently with his round, dark eyes.


    Rosalie looked at the little boy curiously and then scanned her surroundings. As it was lunchtime,


    there were many other customers nearby. For one moment, she did not know where the child came


    from.


    She picked up the child and realized that he was always staring at her pasta.


    ¡°What? Do you want to eat some pasta?¡± she asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, the little boy was unresponsive and ignored her. His gaze was still fixed on the te of


    pasta.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Does this child like to eat pasta? I don¡¯t mind ordering another te for him, but


    I have to find his family first.¡±


    Just as she was about to ask around, a woman in her thirties who was dressed inly rushed to


    Rosalie and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, my son has disturbed you. I didn¡¯t keep an eye on him.


    Sorry, sorry¡­¡±


    The woman apologized over and over again.


    Rosalie recognized the woman. When she ordered her pasta earlier, the woman was handling the


    cash register.


    Previously, she overheard a waiter addressing the woman as ¡°Ms. Haab,¡± but she did not expect


    that she was the mother of this little boy.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t much of a bother. Your son is very cute,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°But I think he wants to eat


    pasta. He keeps staring at it.¡± ¡°If you really give him pasta, he may not eat it. He just likes to watch


    people do things,¡± the woman said. Then, she made gestures in front of the boy.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized what the woman¡¯s gestures were. It was


    signnguage!


    ¡°This child is¡­¡± Rosalie blurted out.


    The woman said, ¡°He is hard of hearing, but he already knows some signnguage. So if you sign


    some simple terms, he can understand you.¡±


    With that, the woman slowly said to the boy, ¡°Apologize to her.¡± She was signing the words while


    she spoke.


    Then, Rosalie watched as the little boy bowed to her as if he were expressing his apology.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but caress the little boy¡¯s head. She thought, ¡°He¡¯s so young, but he can¡¯t hear


    anything. Do the sounds of this world not exist for him?¡±


    The woman carried the little boy away. Rosalie continued eating the pasta, but her heart was


    heavy.


    When she had finished the pasta, she was about to leave the diner when she caught a glimpse of a


    recruitment notice posted at the door.


    The diner was recruiting riders to deliver takeout.


    Rosalie turned around and walked to the counter. She asked the owner, ¡°Are you recruiting a


    rider?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thedy nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can I apply?¡± Rosalie asked.


    The owner looked at Rosalie, seemingly a little confused. ¡°You want to be a rider?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re still young. A woman your age normally wouldn¡¯t want to take on


    laborious jobs like riders,¡± the owner said


    ¡°For me, I¡¯m just happy to have a job. 1. Rosalie hesitated a little before telling the owner truthfully.


    Tve been in jail before, so I have a criminal record. Back then, I was involved in a lethal ident, so


    now, it¡¯s difficult for me to find a job. If possible, I really want this job¡±


    When Rosalie mentioned being in jail, the owner¡¯s eyes shifted slightly as a surprised look


    appeared on her face. ¡°Well, if you work as a rider at my ce, you¡¯ll get a fixed sry. When things


    get busy, you¡¯ll deliver takeout. When you¡¯re not


    delivering takeout, you¡¯ll help out in the diner. You¡¯ll only get 1,200 dors per month. Are you willing


    to do it? Meals will be provided every day for lunch and dinner. You¡¯lle to work at 9:30 am. and


    get off work at 9:00 p.m., so you¡¯ll be working longer hours.¡±


    For Rosalie, 1,2000 dors was almost twice as much as the pay she received as a sanitary worker.


    As for hardship, since she was already struggling to survive, hardship meant nothing to her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie immediately said.


    The owner looked at Rosalie and said with a smile. ¡°Then you cane to work tomorrow. We


    have a motorcycle you can ride for deliveries. So, if you don¡¯t have a motorcycle, you don¡¯t need to


    go through the hassle of buying one. Just use the one from the diner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rosalie said gratefully, ¡°I promise I wille to work on time tomorrow.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that, after an interesting turn of events, she would find a job in such a short time.


    ¡°By the


    way, my name is Amelia Haab. You can call me Ms. Haab. What¡¯s your name?¡± the owner asked.


    ¡°Rosalie Leighton Ms. Haab, you can just call me Rosalie,¡± Rosalie replied. The darkness in her


    eyes seemed to have been dispelled


    Amelia looked at Rosalie, her eyes shimmering.


    Rosalie left after leaving her name and contact information A woman in her 50s walked up to Amelia


    and asked, ¡°What were you talking about with that woman just now?¡±


    ¡°She just applied for the job as a delivery rider here. I agreed and asked her toe to work


    tomorrow, Amelia said. ¡°A rider? At her age? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something wrong with her.


    Usually, girls like her would find a job in the office instead. The sry for riders in the diner was low.


    These days, only people in their 50s came to ask about the job, but even those people thought that


    the pay was too low for the long working hours. Hence, they decided not to work here in the end


    ¡°She just has a record. She was involved in a lethal ident, Amelia said. ¡°But she seems quite


    nice. She was also nice to


    Aiden just now, so she shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. The car ident must have been just that an


    ident.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you!¡± Hearing that, Matilda couldn¡¯t help but reprimand Amelia. ¡°Haven¡¯t you suffered enough?


    How can you trust


    any bad people in people so easily? If you can tell whether a person is good or not just by looking at


    them, there won¡¯t be this world! You can¡¯t hire people with criminal records! What if she runs


    someone over when she¡¯s delivering takeout? We¡¯ll also have topensate for that!¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°Mom, I just want to give her a chance. I think she really needs this job.¡±


    ¡°A chance? Then why didn¡¯t other people give you a chance? Aiden still needs to get treatment for


    his ears, and he needs money for it!¡± Matilda said angrily.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because no one has given me a chance before¡­ that I wanted to


    give her a chance so badly. After all¡­ I¡¯ve been in jail, too.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing that, Matilda couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the end, she said nothing more.


    She thought, ¡°Even now, our family is saddened by the fact that she went to jail before!¡±


    At night, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Um¡­ I found a job, but since I might get off workter than


    usual, I¡¯m afraid that I might disturb you, so¡­ I think it would be better for me to move back to the


    rental home.¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Rosie, are you going to move out again?¡±


    Rosalie wasn¡¯t moving out; she was just moving back to her rental home. But when Jonathan put it


    like that, it felt as if this ce was Rosalie¡¯s real home instead.


    But a luxurious mansion like the Youngblood residence would never be her home.


    She didn¡¯t even know if she could ever have a home.


    ¡°This ce is too big. I¡¯m not used to living here. Maybe a smaller ce like the rental home is


    more suitable for me,¡± she said, beating around the bush. ¡°Besides, I have already paid the rent for


    my rental home. It would be a waste if I didn¡¯t live there.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better get used to staying here, Rosie,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°As for the rent, I will make it up


    to you.¡±


    ¡°No, L¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to say something more, but Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Rosie, if you are truly worried that you might disturb me because you¡¯re getting off workte, then


    you should quit this -new job and find another one. Won¡¯t that be better?¡± He stared at her and said,


    ¡°Or do you think that this job is more


    important than me, Rosie?¡±


    In an instant, Rosalie felt a chill running down her spine,

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Rosalie¡¯s first thought was that Jonathan would target the diner. After all, a newpany with a


    promising future was al?nost brought down to the point of closure by his power, let alone a diner like


    this..


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about that before,¡± she muttered. She didn¡¯t want Amelia¡¯s diner to get into


    trouble because of her. Rosalie could see that Amelia was a good person, but she had a deaf son,


    so the diner owner probably had a high financial burden.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it before, that¡¯s good. Then, you just stay here,¡± Jonathan said with a


    smile.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hands and put her palms on his cheeks. ¡°Since you want to find a job


    yourself, I¡¯ll let you. However, no matter howte you return every night, you must say goodnight to


    me, okay?¡±


    She was stunned and didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request.


    ¡°Say goodnight to him?¡± she thought. That was what she used to say to him every night when they


    were at the rental home. That was because he was family then, someone she could rely on.


    But now¡­ Was he and her still considered family?


    As his cheeks gently rubbed against her palms, he closed his eyes gently, and the corner of his lips


    rose as if it were extremelyfortable.


    However, she felt her palm getting hotter and hotter.


    The next day, Rosalie came to the diner with her ID card as agreed. Amelia registered Rosalie and


    then told her she had been assigned an electric scooter.


    ¡°You can also ride this electric scooter when youe to work. By the way, do you know how to


    ride it?¡± Amelia suddenly thought of this question.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I haven¡¯t ridden one for several years. I should be able to get the feel of it after


    practicingter,¡± Rosalie replied honestly.


    Amelia said, ¡°Then you can practiceter. Well, you know you had a car ident before. Please be


    careful when you ride the electric scooter. Don¡¯t be tempted to speed just to deliver takeaways


    faster. I¡¯d rather you go slow for your own safety and others.¡±


    Rosalie acknowledged that by saying to Amelia, ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t speed¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°All right then, that is all. Your sry will be paid on the 15th of each month, and I¡¯ll


    also pay the basic social insurance for you. If you have any questions, please ask me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie suddenly felt something hugging her leg.


    She looked down and saw a young, pretty face.


    Rosalie remembered Amelia called this child ¡°Aiden¡± yesterday.


    ¡°Aiden,e here, Amelia said while gesturing to the little boy.


    Despite that, the little boy still hugged Rosalie¡¯s legs and looked up at Rosalie curiously, ignoring his


    mother.


    Amelia stepped forward and nned to pull his son away.


    However, when she tugged at her son, the boy didn¡¯t go back into his mother¡¯s arms as he did


    yesterday. Instead, he held Rosalie¡¯s leg even tighter.


    Amelia apologized, ¡°Sorry, Aiden is not like this normally. He seems to like you a lot.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I also like Aiden.¡± As Rosalie spoke, she picked up the little boy.


    The little boy didn¡¯t struggle at this moment. He obediently let Rosalie hold him in her arms and


    even grinned at her. From his smile, it seemed like he was a little bashful but also tried to please


    her. Rosalie felt a little sad for him. ¡°Hello, Aiden,¡¯ she said before raising her hand and patting his


    head.


    Unfortunately, the little boy couldn¡¯t hear her voice at all. He didn¡¯t know what she was saying, so he


    just looked at her in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who was standing beside them, looked at the scene with her son and Rosalie.


    A hint of pain shed dirough her eyes. ¡°Did Aiden¡­ think of Rosalie as that person? That¡¯s why


    he¡¯s so close to her. s¡­ he could never see that person again, Amelia thought.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, can you teach me some signnguage in the future? I want tomunicate with Aiden,


    even if it¡¯s some basic ones.¡± Rosalie asked as she looked at Amelia.


    Amelia came back to her senses and hurriedly answered, ¡°Okay. Of course.¡±


    Rosalie interacted with the little boy for a while. However, their interaction was not smooth because


    she couldn¡¯t use signnguage. Therefore, Rosalie asked Amelia to help with signnguage beside


    her.


    At noon, Rosalie began to deliver the takeouts.


    Since she took time to practice riding the electric scooter before, she had no problem. Riding the


    electric scooter was like riding a bicycle. Once one learned how to, even if one hadn¡¯t ridden one for


    several years, one could pick it up quickly.


    Nevertheless, when Rosalie did her deliveries, she tried her best to control the speed and ride


    slowly to adapt.


    There were more take-out orders at the diner at noon, and after 1:30 p.m., the number of take-out


    orders decreased.


    Rosalie was busy until about 2 p.m. Only then did she finally have free time for lunch.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Rosalie smiled and thought, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to make money now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°We could get quite busy here sometimes, so you might have to have your meals a littleter,


    Amelia exined. In fact, she was the same as Rosalie. She could only have her meal until she


    was free.


    Looking at the little boy who was eating fruit, Rosalie asked, ¡°By the way, how old is Aiden? Is he


    going to kindergarten?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Originally, he could attend this year, but he can¡¯t hear. Moreover, the


    kindergarten didn¡¯t want to ept deaf children like him. Although there are kindergartens for


    special needs children, the tuition is expensive, and they need to be equipped with cochlear


    imnts. Moreover, they need to be apanied by parents, too. I can¡¯t do anything about it in my


    situation.¡±


    ¡°Is Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt surgery not done yet?¡± Only then did Rosalie realize that she didn¡¯t see


    the little boy wear a cochlear imnt on his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving money. If I save for another two to three months, it will be enough for him to get cochlear


    imnts,¡± Amelia said. It seemed as if this topic gave her some hope. Her face glowed like it was


    full of maternal love, and she looked at her son warmly. ¡°When the cochlear imnt is installed,


    Aiden can hear, and then he can learn to speak.¡±


    Rosalie could see that Amelia loved Aiden very much. Although Amelia was the proprietress of a


    diner, she was wearing cheap old clothes without any jewelry, and her hair was tied simply.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Besides, Amelia was the female owner overseeing the cashier, dishes, and tables. It seemed that


    she had to do everything. She had no spare time to rx when the business was booming.


    Maybe she had limited ability, but she gave it everything she could.


    At about three o¡¯clock, the store received another order. Someone had ordered a bagel and bubble


    tea.


    However, when Rosalie saw the venue of the delivery, she became slightly distracted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡± When Amelia prepared the food for Rosalie, she found the


    latter staring at the receipt for the delivery in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rosalie replied and took the bagel and bubble tea.


    The delivery address was at thew firm she had worked for. If she took the delivery, she would


    naturally meet her former colleagues.


    She used to be so glorious at the office, but she would be so embarrassed when she made the


    deliveryter.


    Rosalie felt slightly bitter, but now that she had chosen this industry, it was unavoidable for such


    situations to ur.


    Furthermore, life was a lengthy journey, and inevitably, one would cross paths with familiar faces


    from the past. Just because she had experienced incarceration and faced hardships didn¡¯t grant her


    the privilege to avoid encounters with certain individuals.


    She thought, ¡®In fact, it would be good if I get used to it!¡± Then, she ced the delivery on her


    electric scouter and left.


    Rosalie¡¯s familiarity with the roads increased as she got closer to thepany. She stopped her


    electric scooter when she arrived at the business entrance and turned to face the modern structure.


    When she first came to this building, she was so full of vim and vigor. She even thought she would


    set up her firm one day when she was experienced and independent enough in the future.


    However, time had passed, and everything had changed.


    Rosalie took the delivery and pressed the button to the familiar floor.


    Rosalie called the number on the delivery receipt while she was standing in front of the ss doors.


    A young woman walked out of the firm. She appeared to be a recent college graduate who had just


    joined thepany as a new hire.


    She took the delivery and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At this moment, the receptionist recognized Rosalie and suddenly uttered, ¡®Well, aren¡¯t you Rosalie?


    What are you doing here?¡± She looked at the delivery in her colleague¡¯s hands and continued with


    some surprise, ¡°Are you delivering food?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    The colleague, who ordered the delivery, asked the receptionist, ¡®Do you guys know each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She used to work here, and she¡¯s famous for¡­¡± The receptionist stopped talking and


    looked at Rosalie. Her surprise gradually changed to sympathy


    Rosalie smiled and turned to leave. When she walked into the elevator, she saw the receptionist still


    chatting with her colleague. They must be chatting about her.


    Rosalie was only d that she didn¡¯t see too many former colleagues today, which made her feel


    less embarrassed.


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence after a day¡¯s work, it was already past ten.


    Rosalie wanted to go straight back to her room, but thinking of what Jonathan had said before, she


    knocked on the door when passing by.


    Since he asked her to wish him a good night before she slept, she would do it.


    After a moment, the door of the room opened. Jonathan stood by the door and looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Well, good night, she uttered. After saying that, she turned around as she wanted to go back to her


    room.


    However, the next moment, Jonathan grabbed her hand. Then, she fell into his broad embrace.


    She subconsciously wanted to struggle out of his arms, but he applied strength and hugged her


    tighter.


    His lips approached her ear, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Your greeting sounds so perfunctory!¡±


    Her body trembled slightly, and she could feel his breath on her ears. She felt as though she was


    enveloped in his breath


    ¡°You! Let go of me,¡± she uttered, her face flushed.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me how was the first day of your new job?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a normal delivery. Someone ordered, and I delivered it.¡± She felt her heartbeat elerating


    and her blood pumping quickly throughout her body.


    ¡°Really? Have you had a good meal today?¡± His voice rang near her ear again.


    ¡°Yes, I ate with the female owner. The shop provides two meals there.¡± Her face was hot, as if it


    were going to burn. This strange feeling made her panic. At this moment, she just wanted him to


    loosen his arms quickly.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to do what she wished. He even turned her head to face him.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°N-No.¡± She denied it.


    ¡°But your face is so red.¡± He smiled gently, bent down, and ced his lips on her cheek. ¡°Are you


    blushing because of me?¡±


    Her body stiffened, and she stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± he scolded softly, but his voice sounded doting.


    While she bit her lip and made an effort to push him away, her hand against his chest appeared


    helpless.


    Was it because she was scared? She was afraid the consequences would be beyond her ability to


    bear after pushing him away. Or could there be another reason?


    For a moment, Rosalie couldn¡¯t figure out why. She just felt her mind was in chaos.


    After a long time, he let go of her hand and gently touched her lips. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Well,


    good night.¡±


    Rosalie literally fled the scene.


    After returning to her room, she cupped her checks and felt flushed. She couldn¡¯t tell whether her


    face or hands were hotter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What was wrong with her? He used to hug her like this, but her physical reaction waspletely


    different from before.


    If she was afraid and trembled from his hugs initially because she found out his real identity after


    she treated him like a family member, then what was the reason for her nervousness now?


    Was it possible that she had fallen in love with him and had feelings for him?


    No! No way!


    She shook her head hard and told herself not to think about it. She and Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have a


    good ending if they ended up together.


    A man like Jonathan, who was so unpredictable, made it impossible to decipher what was really


    going on in his mind. Even though he might appear infatuated with her now, how long would itst?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    In the quiet of midnight, the door separating the two rooms inched open as Rosalie slumbered


    peacefully in her bed, and a tall figure entered with graceful steps. Jonathan¡¯s usuallyposed


    eyes now brimmed with a profound tenderness as he fixed his gaze upon the sleeping woman


    before him.


    ¡°Good night, Rosie. His voice, low and filled with an indescribable yearning, spilled from his lips.


    During lunchtime the following day, the diner received a massive order of over 30 servings.


    Typically, Rosalie handled around seven to eight deliveries at a time, so this order was equivalent to


    the diner¡¯s entire lunch rush.


    Amelia swiftly prepared the takeout orders and then turned to Rosalie, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll handle the


    delivery for this, okay? Thanks!¡±


    ¡°What about the other orders?¡± Rosalie inquired, mindful that taking on thisrge order might affect


    her ability to handle


    other smaller orders.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Amelia reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll have my mom put Aiden to sleep, then temporarily take


    over the cashier¡¯s duties while I deliver the others. We have a spare electric scooter in the


    restaurant.¡±


    Amelia viewed this order as a significant opportunity for the day. If shepleted it, she would be


    earning over a hundred dors. Therefore, she was quite pleased at the moment.


    However, when Rosalie saw the delivery address of the order, her heart skipped a beat. The


    address belonged to the headquarters of Youngblood Group.


    To her relief, the name and phone number listed on the order were unfamiliar and did not match


    Jonathan¡¯s. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± she thought.


    After Amelia packed the orders, Rosalie loaded them onto the electric scooter and headed to


    Youngblood Group¡¯s. headquarters. It was impossible for her to carry over 30 takeout packages at


    once, so she intended to park her scooter outside and then make multiple trips to deliver them all.


    Unexpectedly, a security guard approached her while she was parking


    ¡°Are you Ms. Rosalie Leighton?¡± the guard asked. Surprised that the guard knew her name, Rosalie


    hesitated before replying,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the security guard spoke, he beckoned two of his colleagues to assist. Together, they wheeled


    over a handy stainless steel trolley to Rosalie¡¯s side and swiftly loaded all orders onto the trolley.


    ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient this way, the guard


    remarked.


    Rosalie paused for a moment in puzzlement. She could tell that the security guards knew she was


    coming and had prepared


    for it.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ But may I ask, how did you know my name? And who instructed you to prepare this


    trolley?¡± she inquired.


    The security guard said, ¡°It was Mr. Gibson who informed us. Mr. Gibson also instructed us to


    prepare this trolley.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gibson? Is he referring to Carlos Gibson, the secretary who works for Jonathan?¡± Rosalie


    wondered, furrowing her brows in suspicion. She had encountered him several times in the hospital


    back then.


    With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip in contemtion


    As Rosalie anxiously pushed the cart into the Youngblood Group, a security guard approached the


    other guard who had spoken to her earlier, asking, ¡°Captain, why did Mr. Gibson want us to keep an


    eye on this delivery person? Is there some sort of connection between her and Mr. Gibson? We


    have tons of food delivery workersing by every day, and this never happened before.


    Remember that time when a delivery person brought 100 cups of bubble tea? Mr. Gibson didn¡¯t give


    us such instructions back then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret over the higher-ups¡¯ matters,¡± the security captain advised. ¡°In any case, when you


    encounter this woman again, don¡¯t treat her like an ordinary delivery person.¡±


    Meanwhile, after Rosalie wheeled the trolley into the lobby, the receptionist at the front desk greeted


    her and simply asked for her name, omitting the usual formalities like signing in. She even kindly


    pressed the elevator button for Rosalie.


    All of these urrences shifted Rosalie¡¯s earlier spections in a different direction. When she


    reached the delivery address specified in the order, a tall woman in business attire approached her.


    ¡°You must be Ms. Leighton. I made the order. You may leave the rest here, but please take these


    two servings to the CEO¡¯s Office.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her earlier suspicions were slowly but surely being confirmed.


    ¡°CEO¡¯s Office¡­ Jonathan is the CEO of Youngblood Group. Are these two meals intended for his


    office?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Rosalie picked up the two takeout packages and approached Jonathan¡¯s office. Standing before the


    imposing dark wooden door, she took a deep breath and gently knocked twice.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice sounded from within.


    Rosalie gently pushed the door open and stepped inside. Jonathan was at his desk, his head bent


    over a stack of documents. ¡°I¡¯ll ce your takeaway on the coffee table,¡± Rosalie said, pursing her


    lips slightly.


    Jonathan lifted his head and watched Rosalie walk to the coffee table and set the food down. ¡°Why


    the rush, Rosie?¡± As he spoke, he stood up and walked around his desk,ing closer to her.


    ¡°I still have to go back to the diner to make more deliveries,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Have you had lunch? Jonathan changed the topic abruptly.


    Caught off guard, Rosalie paused and blinked in confusion.


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t eaten yet. How about having lunch with me? I¡¯m curious about the food at the


    diner where you work now,¡± Jonathan said, pulling her gently and guiding her to sit on the couch.


    Rosalie instinctively tried to stand up, but the strength on her shoulders made it impossible for her


    to move.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She lifted her head and shot daggers at him.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to have a meal with me?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°I really have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze seemed to take on a hint of danger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe I should


    just cancel these takeout


    orders.¡±


    Rosalie shuddered, suddenly realizing that the person in front of her was Jonathan.


    Her mind raced as she pondered, Indeed, how could someone like Jonathan ept rejection?


    Canceling all these takeout orders would undeniably result in a substantial loss for Amelia.


    Moreover, if he were to target the diner again after canceling the order, Amelia¡¯s small restaurant


    might go out of business


    soon!¡±


    ¡°Is eating with you all I need to do?¡± she inquired, regaining herposure.


    Jonathan smiled teasingly. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    He moved his hands away from her shoulders and turned to open the takeout package on the


    coffee table.


    His fingers were long and elegant, each joint well-defined, and even his nails had an appealing


    shape.


    Such hands made even the act of opening a stic bag seem graceful and captivating.


    Jonathan proceeded to take out the two boxed meals and handed Rosalie a fork.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Rosalie took the boxed meal and quickly dug in with her head lowered. At that moment, she only


    wanted to finish the meal and leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re eating so fast. Are you so eager to leave?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in the office.


    Rosalie was choked and coughed, almost spat out the food in her mouth. She could only cover her


    mouth with her hand and struggled with the cough. Her face turned red a momentter.


    After some struggle, she finally stopped coughing. However, the palm covering her mouth was now


    stained with food, so she nned to wipe it with a tissue.


    Before she could take out the tissue, Jonathan grabbed her hand and pulled it toward his front.


    She shook her wrist uneasily but did not break free, saying, ¡°My hand is dirty. I need to wipe it


    clean.¡±


    ¡°Dirty? I don¡¯t feel dirty at all.¡± He chuckled. Then he lowered his head and pressed his lips against


    her palm, licking the food


    in it clean.


    Rosalie¡¯s body immediately stiffened. She only felt her palm burning, as if his light lick was touching


    a nerve in the palm of her hand and spreading throughout her body.


    At the same time, the burning sensation in her palm seemed to make her body temperature rise


    through the flow of her


    blood


    ¡°Done.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out and sounded a little reluctant.


    Rosalie shuddered and came back to her senses. Only then did she find that he had licked the food


    in her palm clean.


    He still held her hand and did not let go, though. Staring at her intently with his charming eyes, he


    said. ¡°The food in your palm tasted very sweet, Rosie. If only there were more.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie felt her heart skip a beat. His words seemed to imply something, and his


    eyes were filled with a kind of desire.


    She hurriedly lowered her gaze to stop looking at his eyes, which seemed to possess a certain


    enchantment and kept tempting her heart.


    Fortunately, he did not hold her hand the entire time, and her hand was finally free when he slightly


    loosened his grip.


    Rosalie hurriedly continued to eat the rest of her boxed meal.


    After a while, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in her cars. ¡°Eating with you like this makes me feel like we


    are back in the old days,


    Rosie.¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    Speaking of the old days, which were like a dream, she thought she might never have it again, and


    whatever belonged to Jon had already been buried deep in her heart.


    It was almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Rosalie returned to the diner. Although Amelia did


    not seem to be suspicious of Rosalie for taking nearly an hour toplete one takeout delivery


    order, Rosalie took the initiative to apologize. ¡°Sorry for taking so long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are so many takeout delivery orders. I¡¯m afraid it will take you several trips to


    deliver them alone. Thank you for your hard work. By the way, did the customer say anything when


    you sent those takeouts over?¡± Amelia asked.


    As an operator, she was naturally most worried about customerints, asking for refunds, or


    so on after they had sent the takeouts over.


    ¡°No.¡± For some reason, Rosalie felt guilty when she answered that question.


    After that, Rosalie continued toplete the rest of the takeout delivery orders and did not eat


    much during lunch at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Seeing that. Amelia asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You ate very little. Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Usually, she would get the chef to prepare several dishes when the diner was less crowded, and


    everyone would eat together.


    ¡°No. Maybe I overate before I came to work in the morning. Rosalie nced at Aiden and said,


    ¡°How about all of you continue to eat while I feed Aiden fruit? I¡¯m full anyway.¡±


    And so, Rosalie took an apple and peeled the skin. Then, she cut the apple into small pieces and


    fed Aiden.


    The little one opened his mouth obediently, ate the apples one by one, and asionally smiled at


    Rosalie.


    After finishing the fruit, he was sleepy and yawned. He spread his arms and gestured for Rosalie to


    hold him. Rosalie naturally held Aiden in her arms and gently coaxed him to sleep.


    Although he could not hear what she was humming, he gently pressed his tender fingers against


    her lips as if he were trying


    to listen to her voice clearly.


    It was only after a few moments that the little one finally fell asleep. Looking at the sleeping tiny


    body, Rosalie only felt her nose sting. She thought. ¡°Such a lovely child. What a pity he can¡¯t hear a


    thing. Life just isn¡¯t fair sometimes.¡±


    She hoped Aiden would be able to hear the world after installing cochlear imnts into his ears in


    the future so that such a regret would not follow him for life.


    ¡°Let me take him back to the room to sleep.¡± Matilda stepped forward and took her grandson from


    Rosalie¡¯s arms.


    Behind the diner was a small, simple dwelling where Amelia lived with her mother and Aiden.


    Amelia said to Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re going to be a good mother in the future.¡±


    Rosalie smiled faintly at the mention of a good mother, but her heart was full of bitterness. In truth,


    she might never have had the chance to be a mother because she had suffered from abuse in jail


    back then, and the kick had injured her womb. Even the doctor had asserted that it would be difficult


    for her to get pregnant in the future. Even if she were pregnant, her womb would not be able to bear


    the growth of the fetus.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the diner received another takeout order, but the customer¡¯s


    address and name made Rosalie frown.


    It was from her formerw firm again, but the person who ordered the takeout this time was Elodia.


    She recalled the chance encounter with Elodiast time. Elodia was so sarcastic in her words and


    kept mocking Rosalie¡¯s pathetic life. Rosalie was afraid that the order was not a coincidence, but


    Elodia had ced it deliberately.


    That was not a big deal for her, though, as she had been through the worst.


    Rosalie took the takeout prepared by Amelia and hopped on an electric scooter.


    When she arrived at thew firm, the receptionist said at the sight of her, ¡°Please wait a minute,


    Rosalie. Elodia asked me to inform her once you arrive so that she cane over to pick up the


    takeout.¡±


    The receptionist then made a call from herndline.


    Shortly after, Elodia walked out quickly. She wore business attire with delicate makeup on her face,


    curling the corner of her lips into a proud smile.


    When Elodia saw Rosalie, she said, ¡°Rosalie, so it¡¯s true that you are delivering takeouts now. I


    couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard about it yesterday.¡±


    While saying that, Elodia took the takeout from Rosalie¡¯s hand, ced it on the front desk, and held


    Rosalie¡¯s hand warmly as if they had a good rtionship.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t been back at the office for a long time. Those old colleagues miss


    you very much. It¡¯s good that we can meet you anytime in the future now. Since you¡¯re here, you


    won¡¯t leave without meeting them, will you?¡± said Elodia while dragging Rosalie inside.


    Rosalie nced at Elodia indifferently. She naturally knew what thetter was thinking.


    In that case, she would just face it directly. If she escaped, then she would really be a joke.


    ¡°Tll meet them, then, Rosalie agreed without hesitation.


    Her attitude stunned Elodia. After all, it was not what Elodia wanted to see.


    After walking inside, Elodia pped her hands in the office to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Guys,


    look who¡¯s here. Our former colleague, Rosalie, is here to see us.


    In no time, many in the office looked toward the duo.


    Rosalie looked around and noticed those people included her former colleagues and new


    colleagues she did not know. ¡°Ms. Cresent, did this youngdy use do work here, too? Where is she


    working now?¡¯ a young colleague asked.


    That question was what Elodia wanted to hear. Still, she put on a regretful look and said. ¡°She used


    to be the most promising newwyer here. Everyone said that she would be a topwyer soon


    and many prominentw firms would snap her up.¡±


    ¡°Then whichw firm is she in now?¡± the neer asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Elodia looked at Rosalie as if she was in a dilemma, hesitant to speak.


    Rosalie only felt that Elodia¡¯s act was toome. It would be fine if Elodia wanted to humiliate her.


    What disgusted her was that Elodia tried to humiliate her but still pretended she was being put in a


    difficult position and couldn¡¯t bear to say anything at the same time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m now a delivery woman of Aiden¡¯s Diner. All of you are wee to ce your orders. I can bring


    you guys the menu next time, Rosalie said generously, not as embarrassing and awkward as Elodia


    had imagined. Rosalie even smiled.


    Such a smile made her face look indescribably gentle.


    Elodia secretly gritted her teeth and shouted in her heart with hatred, ¡°Go on with that! I¡¯d like to see


    how much longer you can put on a show, Rosalie¡±


    Elodia pretended to be kind and reminded Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, I saw your boyfriend when I went


    shoppingst time. He dressed like a rich man. Why do you still have to make a living by delivering


    food for a diner? Be careful and don¡¯t get fooled. Many people like to show off nowadays. They


    have little money but insist on pretending to be rich and may even owe a bunch of money on


    various online loans.¡±


    ea


    Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask him another day.¡±


    Elodia felt like she had been snubbed. It was as if Rosalie was not bothered by what she said at all.


    Apparently, some neers in the firm did not know why Rosalie switched her job from awyer to


    a delivery woman. When Rosalie turned around and walked toward the firm¡¯s exit, she heard


    someone behind her asking that question.


    Needless to say, the person who answered was Elodia. She seemed to deliberately raise her voice,


    saying that Rosalie was sentenced to jail for killing someone while drunk driving.


    Rosalie smiled faintly and mused, ¡°Was Elodia trying to humiliate me to make up for her frustration


    of being suppressed by me in the past few years? It¡¯s true that you may not be able to see people


    for who they really are when you are in your glorious moment, but you will surely see them clearly


    when you are having a hard time.¡±


    Just as Rosalie walked out of the office and went to the elevator, a series of rapid footsteps


    suddenly sounded behind her, followed by a voice. ¡°Rosalie, wait a minute!¡±


    Rosalie turned around and saw a man hurrying over. He stopped before her and gazed at her with


    an obscure look.


    The man in his thirties had a standard figure and average look. He was dressed in a suit, just like


    those city social elites usually wear.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Rosalie looked at the old colleague. The man used to work with her in the firm, and rumor


    had been going around the firm for some time that he liked her. However, she was already in a


    rtionship with Zachary at that time and did not take such a rumor seriously.


    The rumor gradually stopped after that.


    Meanwhile, Zayden Hill looked at the woman before him. Although she still had the same


    appearance, her temperament had changed entirely. Her previous energetic and radiant look had


    turned stoic and downcast.


    Even the light in her eyes seemed to be suppressed by something.


    ¡°If¡­ If you have any difficulties, you cane to me. I will definitely try my best to help you, Zayden


    said sincerely.


    Rosalie only felt it was ironic. Back then, no one in thew firm dared to take over herwsuit. Lillian


    had also visited thew firm for Rosalie many times but had always returned home in


    disappointment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need your help right now,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Zayden hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯ll not be a long-term job for you to be a delivery woman. Maybe I can ask


    my friend to introduce you to a better job. You can earn a good ie and don¡¯t have to undergo


    hardship like this.¡±


    ¡°Introducing me to a job?¡± Rosalie slightly curled her lips. ¡°Have you forgotten who was the


    deceased victim in my case? It¡¯s Mnie Hamilton, Jonathan Youngblood¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Are you not


    afraid?¡±


    Zayden seemed somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Sorry that I didn¡¯t do anything about yourwsuit back


    then. In fact, I have been regretting it these years. Now that you are released, I only want to help


    you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for not helping me back then. It¡¯s normal for people to seek benefits


    and avoid harm. It was at favor to help me at that time, and no one should be med for not helping


    me. But I¡¯ve gone through all of that now. There¡¯s no need for you to help me anymore.¡±


    After Rosalie finished her words, the elevator happened to arrive. The door opened, and she walked


    into it.


    Zayden watched the elevator door slowly close with a deste expression, slowly clenching his


    hands into fists.


    In truth, he had an impulse to take over Rosalie¡¯s case and help her back then.


    He knew she was definitely not a person who would drink and drive. She even often reminded the


    surrounding people not to drive after drinking alcohol.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    In the past, when people in thew firm were having a gathering, only she would patiently remind


    the other colleagues who had been drinking not to drive by themselves and get a designated driver.


    There was no way such a person would drink and drive on her own.


    Zayden thought Rosalie must have been wronged. Yet, as awyer, he did not even have the


    courage to help her clear herself.


    That was because he was afraid that her case would be tooplicated. Moreover, he was scared


    of meeting Jonathan.


    After all, no one in Strico dared to mess with Jonathan, so Rosalie could only me it on her bad


    luck.


    Jonathan¡¯s secretary ced arge order in the afternoon for the next few days, and Rosalie was


    responsible for delivering them.


    Besides, Jonathan would make her stay for lunch.


    Rosalie had explicitly hinted at Jonathan several times and hoped he would stop doing that again


    However, he raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you dislike having lunch with me,


    Rosie? I only hope you can


    eat with me.¡±


    Rosalie looked at him silently. His smile,plementing the desire in his eyes, seemed to be


    getting overboard.


    Rosalie felt like she would somewhat fall into a trance when facing Jonathan recently.


    When she talked about that topic to Lillian, thetter responded with conviction: [Of course, it¡¯s


    because of his beauty!]


    Rosalie frowned when she saw the word ¡°beauty¡± and replied to Lillian on the chat: [What do you


    mean?]


    Lillian wrote: [Look at Jonathan¡¯s attractive appearance. Even those male celebrities in the


    entertainment industry can hardlypare with him. You¡¯re bound to go into a trance for looking at


    that face every day.]


    Rosalie thought Lillian¡¯s words were somewhat correct.


    Lillian asked: [Rosalic, what¡¯s going on between you and Jonathan now? I somehow think he may


    be serious about you If he¡¯s only ying a game with you. I don¡¯t think he would try his best to find


    me because of your wordsst time. He wouldn¡¯t even fight Callum for you.]


    ¡°Is he serious?¡± Rosalie turned silent and wondered. She stared at Lillian¡¯s message on her phone


    and slowly went into deep thought.


    When she saw that Rosalie hadn¡¯t answered for a long time. Lillian sent another message:


    [Rosalie? Are you still there?]


    Only then did Rosalie reply, changing the subject: [I¡¯m here. By the way, how are you doing with


    Callum?]


    Lillian replied: [Well, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you the next time we meet. You said you found a job as


    a delivery woman before. When is your rest day?]


    Rosalie: [My boss gives me half a day off after 2 p.m. every Saturday.] After all, a food delivery job


    would inherently have rtively few breaks.


    Lillian: [All right. Let¡¯s meet on Saturday.]


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Rosalie, we have a takeout delivery order.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rosalie hurriedly ended the conversation with Lillian, put away her phone, and looked at the packed


    takeouts from Amelia. Needless to say, she had to deliver them to Youngblood Group again.


    When she saw Amelia¡¯s happy expression, Rosalie could only secretly heave a sigh and put the


    takeouts on the electric


    scooler.


    She thought, ¡°To be honest, if the diner receives more takeout orders, Ms. ab can make more


    money, and Aiden can install cochlear imnts earlier


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of distress surging in her heart at the thought of Aiden. She


    felt bad for the lovely child who had a physical disability. Besides, she had not seen any trace of his


    father during that period.


    Since Aiden shared the samest name as Amelia, she could more or less tell that Amelia might be


    raising the child alone. In this case, their life would be more difficult.


    Rosalie rode on the electric scooter and soon arrived at the building entrance of Youngblood Group.


    The security guards were already familiar with Rosalie. When they saw hering, they


    immediately moved all the takeouts onto a trolley and even helped push it into the building. They


    pushed it all the way to the elevator and thoughtfully pressed the elevator bulon for her.


    As for the receptionist, she greeted Rosalie with a smile and even bowed to show respect.


    Rosalie was probably the only delivery person who could enjoy such a privilege.


    She naturally knew that it was all because of Jonathan.


    Once the elevator door opened and Rosalie walked out of the elevator with the trolley, Jonathan¡¯s


    secretaries gathered around her, took their takeouts, and greeted her politely.


    Those who were unclear about the situation would think she was a senior executive of the


    company.


    Rosalie walked toward Jonathan¡¯s office with two boxes of takeout. She knocked on the door twice


    and opened it as usual when she heard e in¡± from the inside.


    However, she was dumbfounded the next moment because many people in suits were still standing


    inside the office. She had seen photos of some of them on the bulletin board on the wall when she


    entered the building and knew they were all senior executives of Youngblood Group.


    For a moment, Rosalie and the senior executives stared at each other while she held two boxes of


    takeout in her hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡± Jonathan pointed to the couch in the office.


    Rosalie walked toward the couch nkly, put down the takeouts, sat down, and continued to stare


    at the senior executives.


    ¡°You may start eating first. I¡¯ll join you after I finish assigning the tasks.¡± Jonathan said gently.


    Rosalie was sweating, as she could not eat in front of so many people.


    Those senior executives¡¯ mood fluctuated sharply. Lately, a rumor was going around the office that


    Jonathan would have lunch with a delivery woman every afternoon.


    Many of them thought the rumor was too ridiculous and did not believe it. But now, the rumor had


    be true.


    Especially when they saw the woman wearing a jacket with the words ¡°Aiden¡¯s Diner¡± on it.


    The senior executives suddenly became curious about ¡°Aiden¡¯s Diner¡± and wondered if Joriathan


    especially liked the food.


    there.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s voice soon pulled their mind back.


    ¡°Redo the budget. Also, continue with the acquisition ande up with a conclusion within three


    days. One more thing¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold as usual,pletely different from the


    gentleness he had just spoken to Rosalie.


    After he said that, Jonathan directly ended the discussion. Then, the group of senior executives left


    the office. Jonathan walked to Rosalie and said, ¡°You usually cat very quickly, Rosie. Why are you


    suddenly not in a hurry today?¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Rosalie pursed her lips. She did not know how to answer for a moment, so she opened the boxed


    meal and started eating with her head down.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie. He had repeatedly tried to find ways to keep her by his side,


    but it had slowly be an impossible task.


    He did not want her to leave. All he could think about was what he needed to do to make her stay


    by his side willingly.


    There was a time when even eating lunch together became something Jonathan looked forward to.


    Being able to cat together with Rosalie, even inplete silence, brought him happiness.


    Looking back at it now, perhaps the happiest time in his life was when he was just ¡°Jon¡± At least


    back then, she would talk andugh with him, treat him as an ordinary person, affectionately help


    him dry his hair, and call him ¡°Jon¡± repeatedly.


    Jon¡­ Jon¡­


    Did Rosalie know how much Jonathan longed to hear her call him like that? He wanted her to call


    him Jon as if she were calling a dearest family member of hers..


    When Rosalie looked up after eating. her gaze met Jonathan¡¯s.


    He was looking at her, and the boxed meal in his hand was untouched. In other words, he stared at


    her the whole time she


    ate.


    The thought of that possibility made Rosalie blush suddenly. Then she hurriedly rose to her feet and


    said. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take my


    leave first.¡±


    As she spoke, she bent down to tidy up the lunchbox on the coffee table.


    Suddenly, Jonathan pressed his hand on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand. After that, he raised his chin


    slightly, and his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Rosie, can you call me Jon?¡± he whispered, as if begging


    Upon hearing what he said, Rosalie froze momentarily. She felt a sudden warmth in her throat.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ All of a sudden..


    ¡°Call me Jon. I want to hear you call me Jon now,¡± he insisted.


    She pursed her red lips but did not say anything as he wished.


    Jonathan¡¯s face inched closer to hers. ¡°Can¡¯t you even say it once?¡±


    Rosalie could feel his breath at the tip of her nose. Seeing that his lips were about to touch hers,


    she quickly shouted, ¡°Jon!¡±


    His lips halted just inches from hers. Then he smiled faintly. ¡°That sounds lovely.¡±


    She could only feel her checks growing hotter.


    As soon as Jonathan released Rais hand, she practically fled from the CEO¡¯s Office.


    In the office, Jonathan lowered his


    and stared at the hand that had touched the back of her hand moments ago. It was as


    if his palm had retained the warmth of her touch


    After a while, he slowly clenched his hand as if trying to hold on to that warmth tightly.


    After cleaning up the diner in the evening, Rosalie was about to leave when Amelia handed her a


    book about signnguage. ¡°This is a signnguage book. You can read this if you really want to


    learn signnguage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie answered as she epted the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who should be thanking you.¡± Amelia added, ¡°Aiden doesn¡¯t interact much with outsiders.


    Besides, he can¡¯t hear or speak, so others are even less inclined tomunicate with him. You are


    willing to learn signnguage andmunicate with him. This is something I¡¯ve been hoping for.¡±


    ¡°Aiden is very adorable. And it seems like he likes me, too. I think that¡¯s fate between us,¡± Rosalie


    answered.


    ¡°Fate¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s lips moved. However, in the end, she merely replied, ¡°Yes. Maybe¡­ It really is


    fate, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°All right, Ms. Haab. I¡¯ll take my leave then, Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡± After Rosalie left, Amelia closed the shop door and went to the small


    room behind the store. She looked at Aiden, who was already asleep on the bed, while Matilda


    gently patted him with one hand.


    ¡°Is he asleep?¡± Amelia asked softly. Although she knew Aiden could not hear her at all, she still


    subconsciously lowered her


    voice.


    ¡°Yes, he just fell asleep. Is Rosalie really going to learn signnguage?¡± Matilda responded.


    Ame replied, ¡°She looks like she¡¯s serious. She even thanked me when I gave her the sign


    language book.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be a decent girl. I can see she¡¯s been treating Aiden well for the past few


    days.¡± Matilda sighed. During this period, her impression of Rosalie had changed a lot..


    ¡°I think there is something else behind why she was in prison.¡± Amelia sat down and continued,


    ¡°She seems to be a cautious person. I overheard her talking on the phone with a friend before. They


    were discussing something rted to overturning her case. Maybe she was wrongfully used, so


    she¡¯s trying to clear her name.¡±


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s had her share of hardships, just like you.¡± Suddenly, Matilda¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°If it


    weren¡¯t for your wrongful conviction, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in jail and¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, stop talking about it. Whatever it is, I¡¯m content to be with


    you and Aiden now. Everything will get better once we save enough for Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt¡±


    Matilda hesitated momentarily before asking. ¡°Do you really have no intention of finding him


    again?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, I know that you think if I were to find him, maybe he¡¯ll acknowledge that Aiden is his son, and


    that would make our lives easier. But think about it. He was the one who sent me to jail when I was


    pregnant. Do you think he cares whether Aiden is his child or not?¡± Amelia calmly exined.


    The past had been too painful and full of despair. All that remained at that moment was her calm


    demeanor.


    Hearing that, Matilda wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°Im just worried you¡¯ll be exhausted and you won¡¯t


    be able to handle it on your own.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I have you and Aiden. No matter what happens in the future, I will hold on. Don¡¯t worry.¡± A


    smile appeared on Amelia¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Okay, you should get some sleep, too. I¡¯ll tidy up a bit


    and prepare the ingredients for tomorrow.¡±


    Matilda nodded andy down beside Aiden.


    Amelia turned around, but the smile on her face disappeared. Matilda thought better days might be


    ahead if she returned to the man. However, what Amelia feared now was that the man¡¯s retaliation


    might not stop.


    After being released from prison, she left the city with Matilda and Aiden. Then they came to Strico,


    all because she wanted to avoid that man.


    Only by truly avoiding that man could her life start anew.


    All Amelia wanted in this lifetime was never to see the man again.


    Rosalie looked at the old man in front of her, who was lying on the bed. She did not expect


    Jonathan¡¯s grandfather, a man who once wielded immense power in Strico, would directly send


    someone to intercept her on the road and bring her to the hospital.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The ward was currently silent, as no one made a sound. Rosalie could only feel Leonard looking at


    her very seriously, but his gaze seemed to carry a hint of disdain and disgust.


    Next to Leonard, apart from a caretaker, there was also the man who had brought her here and


    imed to be Leonard¡¯s personal assistant.


    ¡°Do you know why I had you brought here?¡± Leonard¡¯s voice finally broke the silence after some


    time.


    ¡°Yes. Because of Jonathan, Rosalie replied. Although she was only pretending not to be


    apprehensive or nervous on here, she felt oddly calm when she saw the contempt in Leonard¡¯s


    eyes upon her arrival.


    After all, she had already experienced the worst before, so things couldn¡¯t possibly get worse today.


    Leonard snorted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware!¡±


    the way


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Rosalie asked bluntly. Perhaps due to her exhaustion from experiencing


    so much, she no longer wanted to beat around the bush.


    ¡°To think he actually let you move into the Youngblood residence. Did you really think a woman like


    you could enter the Youngblood family?¡± Leonard questioned coldly.


    Right then, Rosalie understood that Leonard had purposefullye to assert his authority over her.


    She lowered her head and remained silent. At this point, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe whatever she


    said, anyway.


    Leonard seemed to find her silence rather uninteresting and turned to his personal assistant to ask,


    ¡°Tell me. What do you think my grandson sees in this woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she must have some exceptional qualities, the personal assistant replied


    Leonard waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything exceptional, and this face is truly unpleasant to look


    at. Just ruin it, then. Let¡¯s see if Jonathan will still want her,¡± he said, sounding tired.


    ¡°Yes, sir, Leonard¡¯s personal assistant replied.


    Rosalie trembled from head to toe and raised her head abruptly to look at Leonard in shock.


    ¡°He


    wants to ruin my face? He, an old man, says it so calmly as if it¡¯s a normal thing to do, she thought,


    Then, Rosalie thought bitterly to herself. I almost forgot that Leonard used to be a powerful man as


    well. Since he brought me here today, he naturally has more in store for me than just a few words of


    warning.


    How could I have expected him to send me back with just a warning?


    At this moment, the man who imed to be Leonard¡¯s personal assistant retrieved a dagger from


    his inner breast pocket and walked toward Rosalie. She looked at him quietly, not panicking or


    begging for mercy.


    Leonard was slightly surprised by her demeanor.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna run?¡¯ the personal assistant asked as he approached Rosalie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll seed anyway,¡± she replied calmly. After all, the fact that this man could work by


    Leonard¡¯s side and bet assigned such tasks probably meant that he was skilled. On the other hand,


    her skills were no better than an average person¡¯s


    Besides, even if she could escape from this ward, she might not be able to escape from this


    hospital.


    Her rational mind told her to ept her fate, but there was still a sense of anger in Rosalie¡¯s heart.


    She mused, Why am I destined to be manipted by others like this? I¡¯m a human being like


    everyone else. Why can¡¯t I even fight back when someone wants to harm me?


    Back then, I studiedw in hopes of upholding justice. Yet now, I can¡¯t even uphold justice for


    myself.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re rather smart, the man sneered.


    -Rosalie clenched her hands into fists by her sides, thinking, ¡°So, this is what it¡¯s like to be at the


    mercy of others!¡±


    As she watched the other party¡¯s dagger approach her face, her body shook even more. All of a


    sudden, she ducked and swiftly dodged to the side, then rushed toward the ward door.


    However, as soon as she opened it, she was restrained by two bodyguards who were already


    standing guard outside.


    The personal assistant walked up to Rosalie and mocked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very courageous earlier?


    Turns our you were merely looking for a chance to flee. s, as you said, you won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Indeed, she couldn¡¯t escape. Regardless, even if she was like amb to the ughter, she wanted


    to give herself a choice to fight back.


    Once again, Rosalie was pushed into the room. Right as she watched the dagger about to cut her


    face for real this time, the


    door was suddenly kicked open by someone.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A figure entered and walked directly to Rosalie¡¯s side. In the blink of an eye, that dagger was


    snatched, and that personal assistant was kicked aside.


    ¡°I say, Grandpa, aren¡¯t you a little too impatient?¡± Jonathan yed with the dagger while looking at


    Leonard, who was still half-lying on the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Do. Not. Touch. Her.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face remained stolid, as if this turn of events was within his expectations.


    ¡°She¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s suitable or not is for me to decide, not you,¡± Jonathan responded, then nced at


    Rosalie. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Rosalie shook her head. He had arrived just in time, so she wasn¡¯t


    injured.


    The personal assistant, who had tried to harm Rosalie earlier, was presently struggling to get up.


    Jonathan walked over to the man and said, ¡°You should be grateful that you didn¡¯t hurt her today.


    Otherwise, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he kicked the man in the chest, pinning thetter underfoot. ¡°Anyhow, you


    should still be taught a lesson.¡± With that, he tossed the dagger aside and raised his fist, raining


    punches on the man¡¯s face.


    Even though that man was a tough guy, he was still badly beaten up.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I don¡¯t want her to be ufortable at the sight of blood, it wouldn¡¯t have just


    been these few punches,¡± Jonathan threatened, then took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked toward the


    ward door.


    Leonard coughed once. ¡°Are you nning to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps?¡±


    Jonathan halted in his tracks momentarily before continuing to stride away.


    Leonard coughed repeatedly. Today, he was merely testing to see how important Rosalie was in


    Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    If she weren¡¯t important enough, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if her face was truly ruined. However, if


    Jonathan came, it meant she was probably of utmost importance to him.


    After all, tonight was the birthday of the woman who gave birth to Jonathan.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    In the past, Jonathan would never leave the Youngblood residence on this day, even if something


    big happened at night. He would spend the entire night by his father¡¯s memorial tablet, reminding


    himself not to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps.


    Year after year, it had always been the case.


    But tonight. it changed!


    Rosalie was taken out of the hospital by Jonathan.


    A ck car stopped at the hospital entrance. After getting inside, Rosalie felt as if she were in a


    dream. She had anticipated tonight to be a nightmare, but she never expected him to show up.


    He put


    his hand on her and asked, ¡°Scared?¡± Even at this moment, her hand still trembled slightly.


    Rosalie bit her lower lip and nodded. Indeed, how could she not be scared: It was as if her fate was


    entirely in someone else¡¯s hands, and all her struggles felt so helpless.


    It was like someone else¡¯s words could determine her life or death.


    ¡°I was careless today,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I thought my grandfather wouldn¡¯t bother you for the time


    being. I never expected him to be so impatient and choose today of all days.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°Today¡­ Is there anything special?¡±


    When she asked that, his expression subtly changed. He pursed his thin lips, and his beautiful,


    deep-set eyes stared straight at her as if he was going to swallow her whole.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became depressed.


    Rosalie felt uneasy, wanting to pull her hand back, but Jonathan tightened his grip, holding her hand


    firmly in his palm. He stared at her silently for a while before turning to look out of the window.


    Rosalie felt a little puzzled. ¡°Is there something that can¡¯t be discussed on this day?¡¯ she thought.


    When he had been staring at her just now, she had felt as if she had touched upon some sort of


    taboo for him.


    The car arrived at the Youngblood residence. Rosalie followed Jonathan out of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯ste tonight. You should get some rest. My grandfather made his move today and already knew


    the answer he wanted. He won¡¯t casually bother you again, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid


    anymore.¡± Jonathan said. As grandfather and grandson, he could casily understand the reason


    behind Leonard¡¯s choice to act today with just a little thought..


    Rosalie hummed in response. Jonathan sent her back to the room. Just as she entered the room,


    she noticed he wasn¡¯t heading toward his room next to hers, but was instead walking in the


    direction of the stairs leading downstairs,


    ¡°He¡¯s going downstairs Rosalie thought and was stunned for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At night, shey in bed. Somehow, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, tossing and turning.


    She kept reying in her mind the scene of Jonathan walking toward the stairs, thinking. ¡°Where


    was he going? Wasn¡¯t he going back to his room?¡± She had a nagging feeling that he was different


    tonightpared to his usual self.


    She sat up and hesitantly nced at the door between their two rooms.


    All she had to do was push open that door to find out whether he had returned to his room to rest,


    but¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so curious! Curiosity can be deadly! Especially when ites to a man like Jonathan, you


    shouldn¡¯t have any curiosity at all!¡± She kept telling herself this in her mind, but her hand couldn¡¯t


    resist pushing that door open.


    There was darkness in front of her. She looked around the room through the faint lighting from


    her own room. As expected, no one was there.


    ¡°He¡¯s not in the room. So, where could he be? Downstairs?¡± she wondered.


    But when Rosalie reached downstairs, she didn¡¯t find Jonathan there either.


    And even she couldn¡¯t exin why. After not finding him in the main house, she went outside.


    The Youngblood residence was veryrge. Besitles the main house, there were rooms for


    housekeepers, a garden, a pavilion, and a pond.


    Despite having lived in the Youngblood residence for so long, she had never really explored it and


    had no idea just howrge it truly was


    I was almost early in the morning, and as far as the eye could see, except for some scattered


    lighting along the way, everything was pitch ck.


    The night breeze blew, sending a chill through the air. Rosalie instinctively pulled her cor tighter.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, ¡°Why am I looking for Jonathan? Am I afraid something might


    happen to him? What could possibly happen to


    him in the Youngblood Residence?¡±


    In the end, she could only reassure herself that he had rushed to save her today, so she felt


    grateful. And now, all she wanted was to make sure he was safe.


    Suddenly, a glimmer of light caught her attention.


    She saw a small, separate house not far ahead. The house¡¯s windows were glowing with light.


    Only when Rosalie approached did she find the que in front of the house, which read: [Memorial


    Hall.]


    Rosalie was startled. She stepped forward and gently pushed open the door. What caught her eyes


    was a spacious front hall. A photo frame with a ck-and-white picture of a man was hung above


    the wall in front of the hall.


    It was a very handsome man, radiating a deep intellectual allure, exuding gentleness at every


    nce. His appearance was somewhat simr to that of Jonathan, albeit with Jonathan possessing


    a more striking look.


    Perhaps it was because of the difference in eyes. This man¡¯s eyes were more like Leonard¡¯s, which


    waspletely different from Jonathan¡¯s peach blossom eyes.


    In Rosalie¡¯s heart, the answer became clear. This man was probably Jonathan¡¯s father.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected that his father would have such a gentle appearance.


    Back then, she only roughly knew from Jonathan¡¯s words that his mother left him and his father. At


    that time, she didn¡¯t feel much when hearing it. After all, she had seen this kind of thing too many


    times in thew firm, and many case files contained such scenarios.


    But now, when she saw this picture, it was as if a word in her mind had suddenly taken on a


    physical form and visual presence, making it more real and close.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°What kind of woman would leave a man who seemed so gentle? This man, he


    had passed away. Did that woman ever feel regret?¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± A voice suddenly echoed in the quiet space. It startled Rosalie instantly.


    She jerked her head around and saw Jonathan standing not far away, his deep eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m looking for you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and approached her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She bit her lip. She was perfectly fine, just afraid that something might happen to him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± His gaze remained fixed on lier, waiting for her to respond.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing much. When you sent me back to my room, I saw


    that you didn¡¯t go back to your room and walked toward the stairs instead. I wondered if something


    had happened to you. Well, if you are okay, then I will leave now¡­


    At that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    The next moment, his arms wrapped around her from behind. ¡°So, Rosie, are you worried about


    me?¡°


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt herself surrounded by his aura. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to


    answer him.


    She thought, ¡°Was 1 worried about him?¡±


    Her thoughts seemed to be in a mess. She wondered inwardly. ¡°Was it because he saved me


    tonight? So I didn¡¯t think of him as Jonathan tonight, but worried about him as Jon?¡±


    As Rosalie pondered, she could hear his breathing be quicker in her ear. She could hear a


    groan from his throat, and he gradually loosened his arms around her.


    Rosalie turned around, only to see Jonathan¡¯s pale face at that moment. Beads of sweat formed on


    his forehead as he covered the upper part of his abdomen with one hand.


    She shivered and suddenly remembered that she had seen him like this before. ¡°Are you having a


    stomachache again?¡± ¡°Looks like you still remember my problem, he murmured. A smile appeared


    on the corner of his lips. However, his pale face and the apparent expression in his eyes trying to


    suppress his pain gave his smile a hint of vulnerability.


    Rosalie hurriedly held Jonathan and looked around the front hall. She noticed that there was no


    ce for him to sit. Hence, she walked into the room. There was a couch in the room. She helped


    him sit on the couch as she took a tissue from the coffee table in front to wipe the beads of sweat on


    his forehead.


    ¡°Did it hurt all of a sudden?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It hurt a little previously. I didn¡¯t care much about it and thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt in a short while. But,


    it suddenly became worse.¡± he murmured. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my problem. It


    seems that you care about me, right?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t answer his question. She didn¡¯t even know if she cared for him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine? Do you have it with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like taking medicine very much. I should be fine after the pain is gone,¡± he said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like taking medicine? What about the medicines I bought for youst time? Didn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was because you bought those medicines. How can I not take them? Thinking about it, that


    time, he did take the medicine on time every day.


    Rosalie was speechless. She lived in an urban vigest time, and pharmacies were nearby.


    However, the problem at that moment was that she couldn¡¯t find a pharmacy at midnight, as there


    was no pharmacy operating 24 hours a day around the Youngblood residence!


    At that moment, the housekeepers in the mansion had already gone to bed. The rest of them that


    were left were probably security guards.


    ¡°Well, is there a security guard here at night? Can any one of them drive to buy some medicine?¡±


    Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Are you going to make me take medicine again?¡± Jonathan asked difficultly. The pain in his


    stomach made him shiver, and his body was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take medicine, what if it hurts moreter?¡± Suddenly, Rosalie thought of something and


    took out her phone to check out an online pharmacy.


    Although the pharmacy was a little distant from where they were, they could still get the medicine if


    they were willing to pay extra charges. Besides, the delivery time was less than 20 minutes. In that


    case, it would be faster than asking the security guard to go to buy the medicine and return with it.


    After thinking for a while, Rosalie ced an order on her phone and bought the medicine she had


    bought Jonathanst time. After cing the order sessfully, her eyes fell on him again.


    His body gradually curled up, and his lips closed tightly as if suppressing his groan. That made his


    breath sound more depressing


    His eyes were closed at that moment, and his long eyshes fell on his lower eyelid, casting a


    shadow on his eyelids.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°A man who could cause such big trouble in Strico looks so fragile and helpless


    now.¡± She felt that he could only rely on himself to stop the pain.


    Somehow, Rosalie felt sorry for him. He was thest person she should feel sorry about, but she


    couldn¡¯t control her distress


    at that moment.


    She looked around and realized the room was decorated like a memorial hall. The only difference


    was there were no dead bodies inside.


    There was a photo on the desk in front of her, which was the same as that hanging on the front hall


    wall. In front of the photo was a tablet with the words ¡°Lucian Youngblood.¡±


    She thought inwardly, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s father is Lucian Youngblood? He looked as cool as his name


    sounds. He must be a gentleman.¡±


    There was also a photo of a woman beside the tablet. The woman in the picture was beautiful, with


    a graceful face and long ck hair. No words could ever describe how attractive and charming her


    pair of eyes were.


    Rosalie only felt that the woman¡¯s eyes in the photo were simr to Jonathan¡¯s.


    She wondered, ¡°This woman¡­ is his mother?¡±


    She was confused. However, the most important thing was to find something to relieve his


    stomachache! Suddenly, her eyes lit up when she saw the water dispenser in the room. So she


    hurried forward, poured a ss of warm water, and then walked to Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°Come, drink


    some water. You may feel slightly morefortable.¡± His eyshes trembled slightly as he slowly


    opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Do you want to relieve my pain?¡± Rosalie pursed her lips and


    didn¡¯t say anything. She helped him up and slowly put the ss to his lips. He slowly took sips of


    the water in the cup. Not long after that, he finished a ss of warm water.


    After finishing the cup of water, Jonathan slowly shut his eyes again. ¡°But¡­ I wish I could feel more


    pain.¡±


    She looked at him confusedly and only heard him murmuring intermittently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my pain is


    much less than your previous pain. If I suffer more pain now, will it make you feel better? If so, will


    you hate me less?¡±


    Rosalie was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to say such a thing.


    She thought, ¡°He¡­ Is he guilty of what happened to me in prison?¡±


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was a call from the takeaway guy who sent the medicines to her.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°Wait here for a moment while I go out to get some medicine,¡± Rosalie said to Jonathan. With those


    words, she hurried out of the memorial hall.


    Jonathany on the sofa and thought to himself, ¡°Wait for a moment, she said?¡± He recalled a


    simrte evening when she had Igone out to buy him medicine, uttering the very same promise.


    ¡°Well then, I will wait,¡± Jonathan reassured himself. He would wait for her toe back.


    That very moment, Rosalie dashed toward the iron gate of the mansion. A streetlight by the gate


    cast a light upon the deliveryman¡¯s face, revealing a puzzled expression.


    Clearly, the deliveryman had not anticipated delivering medicine to the manor of a prominent family


    at thiste hour.


    ¡°Did you the ce the order, Ms. Leighton?¡± inquired the young man.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine,¡± Rosalie answered. She took the medicine from the young man¡¯s grasp, thanked


    him, and then turned around to sprint toward the memorial hall.


    The deliveryman scratched his head, casting a gaze upon the seemingly boundless manor before


    him, still trying to catch his breath as he marveled at its grandeur.


    Inside the security room of the Youngblood Residence, several guards stared at the surveince


    screen in disbelief as they watched Rosalie¡¯s frantic sprint from the memorial hall to fetch medicine,


    and then her dash back.


    ¡°Unbelievable! She actually came out unscathed,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°She had even ordered¡­ takeout?¡± As the surveince cameras could not provide a close-up view,


    they could only see Rosalie receiving a package from the delivery guy.


    ¡°She has not been asked to leave by Mr. Youngblood, and she¡¯s having takeout with him now?¡± the


    others gasped in astonishment.


    The security guards were aware that Jonathan had allowed Rosalie to stay at the Youngblood


    residence. They knew that this woman held a special ce in Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    However, the memorial hall was strictly restricted to ess. Apart from the housekeepers, with


    decades of experience serving the Youngblood family, only Jonathan and Leonard were allowed to


    enter.


    Yet now, a woman had ventured inside.


    Initially, when the security guards observed the woman entering the memorial hall through the


    surveince cameras, they made light-heartedments, half expecting her to be promptly


    escorted out, perhaps banished from the Youngblood residence by Jonathan himself the next day.


    Yet, to their surprise, not only did this woman go in and stay for quite some time, but she also


    emerged only after cing an


    order for takeout.


    It was simply astonishing.


    At this moment, Rosalie remained oblivious to the newfound regard she had garnered among the


    security guards of the Youngblood residence. She had only wanted to swiftly return to the memorial


    hall.


    Returning to the memorial hall, she found Jonathan still curled up on the sofa, his eyes closed. His


    pale face, devoid of any color, contrasted starkly with the crimson stain on his lips.


    As she approached, she noticed a faint trace of blood on his lips, likely from him inadvertently biting


    them while enduring the pain.


    Sweat had also formed on his forehead.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Jonathan¡­ The medicine is here. Take it now.¡± She spoke while pouring a ss of


    lukewarm water and unwrapping the medicine, carefully following the instructions to retrieve the


    pills.


    He slowly peeled open his eyes, fixing them upon her. Just as before, she had returned breathless


    like this. Even if she feared him, resented him, or possibly even hated him, she could not bear to


    see him in pain, could she? The thought offered some relief to the pain he was enduring.


    Obediently, Jonathan parted his lips and swallowed the medicine Rosalie offered along with the


    water.


    Subconsciously, her gaze lingered on his lips. There were visible bite marks on his lips. Jonathan


    must have been in great pain to have bitten his lips in such a manner.


    ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re trying to kiss me.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice broke the


    silence.


    Rosalie snapped back to her senses, her cheeks flushing. ¡°I was only checking your lips as they¡¯re


    bitten. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you have other intentions. If you want to kiss me, I¡¯ll be fine with it if it¡¯s you,¡± he said,


    though he still looked pale,


    with beads of sweat on his forehead. However, his speech had considerably steadied and was no


    longer gued by the previous stammering.


    Rosalie quickly averted her gaze, avoiding eye contact with Jonathan to prevent her face from


    turning even redder.


    Her eyes shifted to the portrait of Jonathan¡¯ste father on the table before her. The candle in front


    of the portrait was still burning, but it was nearing its end.


    ¡°Should we keep the candle burning? It¡¯s almost finished,¡± Rosalie asked. Typically, during a


    memorial, candles were meant to burn continuously.


    That night, judging by the arrangement with the lit candles and flower wreaths, it seemed like some


    form of ceremony to honor the dead.


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan attempted to stand up, but Rosalie quickly held his shoulder and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take


    care of it.¡±


    With that, she walked to the table, picked up the candle, and ignited it. Holding the candle, she


    looked at the man in the ck-and-white portrait. She lowered her head and mourned earnestly


    before cing the lit candle in a position of honor before the portrait.


    A flicker of surprise appeared in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He stared at the person in front of him for a


    moment, feeling somewhat bewildered.


    He had not expected Rosalie to pay respects to his father. From Jonathan¡¯s viewpoint, he could only


    see her in profile, and though her expression was not entirely visible, he could sense the sincerity in


    her mourning.


    He wondered if his father could see it, too. This was the woman Jonathan had fallen in love with,


    and he envisioned a future where he would keep her close, ensuring she would never leave his


    side. He longed for her to rely on him sopletely that she could not imagine life without him.


    He would never repeat his father¡¯s mistake.


    After lighting up the candle, Rosalie turned her head and unexpectedly met Jonathan¡¯s gaze. A


    sudden awkwardness enveloped her. Without much thought, she blurted out, ¡°Um¡­ Is this a picture


    of your mother?¡±


    Instantly, regret washed over her as she realized the question¡¯s weight. Over the days they had


    spent together, Rosalie had learned that his mother was a topic he would avoid. Bringing it up now


    felt like tiptoeing on a fragile ledge.


    As she contemted changing the subject, Jonathan promptly responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback, not anticipating his willingness to answer.


    ¡°Do you think she was beautiful?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Rosalie nodded. In fact, his mother was undeniably beautiful, the kind of beauty that left an indelible


    impression.


    ¡°Yes, she was truly beautiful. My father adored her immensely. He treated her words as if they were


    thew. He went to great lengths to fulfill her every desire.¡± In a quiet voice, Jonathan continued,


    ¡°However, one day, when the man who had always catered to her wishes left home for her and


    could no longer provide her with the wealth and luxuries she had grown ustomed to, she saw


    him as nothing more than a worthless man.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    He would not say these words in the past, but at this moment, seeing her standing in front of his


    father¡¯s memorial tablet, the words flowed naturally from his lips.


    It was as if only in her presence could he confess the feelings he had buried deep within him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, my father must have met many beautiful women in his lifetime, and there were


    probably women even more beautiful than her. Yet, he gave up everything for this woman. He was


    quite the fool,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°Your father might not have loved your mother just because she was beautiful. When a person truly


    falls in love with someone, appearance may not be that important. And¡­ they would probably fall in


    love anyway, no matter she or he is good or bad,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and his gaze fixed firmly on Rosalie. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Just as you said,


    when you truly love someone, appearance may not be that important¡­¡±


    Just like how he loved her. He had certainly encountered women more beautiful, more skilled in


    understanding a man¡¯s heart, and more amodating than her. Yet, he inexplicably favored the


    feeling she gave him.


    He liked it when she cared for him, the gentle warmth that flowed like calm waters, her calling him


    ¡°Jon,¡± and the nights when she held his hand as they slept.


    His gaze seemed to imply something, enveloping herpletely, rendering her unable to move.


    It wasn¡¯t until Rosalie finished burning the incense for Jonathan¡¯s father that he stood up, walked


    over to a photograph of his mother, and set it on fire. Then, he extinguished the candles.


    ¡°Why did you burn your mother¡¯s photograph?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I burn this photo every year on this day,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rosalie blinked and checked the time. It was just past midnight, and a new day had begun.


    ¡°Why do you burn the photograph at this time every year?¡± she asked curiously. Then, as if realizing


    her inappropriate question, she hastily added, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to answer. I was just curious.¡±


    In truth, Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be asking these questions. She should be focusing on distancing herself


    from him, but somehow, it seemed like she was bing more entangled.


    ¡°Because yesterday was her birthday. In the past, every year on this day, my father would wait for


    her to celebrate her birthday together, no matter howte it was. Burning her photo lets my father


    know that one day, I will find her and bring her to his grave,¡± he murmured.


    So, every year on this night, Jonathan would look at the woman he should call his mother¡¯s photo,


    reminding himself not to forget her face, so he wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize her someday.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, taking her hand and leading her out of the memorial hall.


    Meanwhile, in the security room, several night watchmen gathered around the monitor, watching the


    two people leave the memorial hall.


    ¡°They¡¯vee out! Wow, Ms. Leighton really came out unscathed!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ is even holding her hand!¡±


    ¡°If it were someone else entering that hall, they might not havee out alive!¡±


    The security guards chatted excitedly, but suddenly, the man on the monitor turned his head


    abruptly, as if he were looking directly at the person watching the screen.


    The security guards fell silent immediately, not daring to say anything more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Jonathan stop walking, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jonathan lowered his head and responded casually.


    When they returned to the main room, Rosalie asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Much better,¡± he said.


    ¡°Even if your stomach ache is caused by an old problem, you should still see a doctor and take care


    of yourself. Some illnesses, if neglected, can turn into serious ones,¡± Rosalie advised.


    ¡°So, Rosie, are you concerned about me?¡± He smiled.


    She choked on her words and felt awkward, wanting to go upstairs. However, he suddenly raised


    his hand, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will take time to find a doctor to


    take good care of my body, I will also take the medicine you bought me today obediently. If I¡¯m


    willing to listen to you, will you like me a bit more?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She waspletely dumbfounded, thinking, ¡°What is he saying will


    to listen to her? How could someone like


    him say such words?¡±


    He lowered his head and approached her face, whispering in a low-pitched cello voice, ¡°If I¡¯m willing


    to listen to you, will you like me more? I want your affection.¡±


    Indeed, he wanted her affection. Originally, he only wanted her to stay by his side, but at some


    point, he had be greedier, wanting more and more.


    However, it was not enough to trap her beside him like this. He wanted her to love him, for her to


    like only him, and to ce her emotions solely upon him.


    ¡°Are you willing?¡± His voice was like the most enchanting temptation, akin to a devil¡¯s seduction,


    drawing her towards acquiescence.


    Rosalie stared at the man in front of her nkly. Her mind seemed to turn nk.


    At that moment, those two words, ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± almost slipped from her lips.


    Throughout the night, Rosalie kept waking up, her mind filled with Jonathan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Jonathan. Could it be true that he would listen to me? It is hard to believe. How could he say such


    things?¡± she thought.


    She even wondered what would happen if she said she was willing at that time.


    Nheless, at that time, she merely looked at him in a daze and said nothing.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t insist on an answer. He only said, ¡°When you¡¯re willing in the future, tell me.¡±


    In the morning, when Rosalie woke up, Jonathan was no longer at home. She sighed in relief. It


    was Saturday, and she only had to work half a day.


    In the afternoon, after tidying up, Rosalie headed to the ce where she had agreed to meet


    Lillian.


    When she arrived, Lillian was already sitting in the chair of a dessert shop. Her brows furrowed as


    she held her phone to her ear, clearly engaged in a frustrating phone call.


    Seeing Rosalie, Lillian gestured for her to sit and then turned her attention back to the call. ¡°Okay,


    okay, I understand. I promise toplete the mission today. Can you please stop calling me, Mom?


    If I don¡¯t finish it tonight, you can punish me by making me kneel on the keyboard!¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Finally, the long call was over. Rosalie said, ¡°What did your mother say to you? You look like you¡¯re


    suffering, and you even mentioned the ¡®kneeling on the keyboard¡¯ part.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s about arranged marriage.¡± Lillian rolled his eyes and said, ¡°My mom said


    he¡¯s a hotmodity and she fought hard to snatch him away from other aunties. She wants me to


    meet him first.¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t make sense of her mom¡¯s thinking.


    It seemed like her mother believed that if she didn¡¯t get married in the next couple of years, she


    might remain single for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go meet him? Consider it an opportunity,¡± Rosalie suggested after some


    thought.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m already overwhelmed as it is. Another blind date, and I might lose my mind.¡± Lillian was


    about to spit blood whenever she thought of her mother¡¯s constant pressure to date.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Is there something else?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian looked at his friend and said, ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m currently dating Callum? Would you


    be surprised?¡± Rosalie nearly choked on her own saliva. ¡°You¡¯re dating Callum? But didn¡¯t you say


    he wanted to get revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he does want revenge.¡± Lillian nodded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to start dating first, wait until I fall in love with him, and then throw me to the


    ground to taste the bitterness of going from heaven to hell, just like they do on TV,¡± Lillian said..


    ¡°But the question remained: would Callum really seek revenge in such a childish manner?¡± Rosalie


    doubted, especially since she had heard from Jonathan that Callum was ruthless. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t have inherited the White family as an illegitimate child and be the head of the family.


    Callum even dominated his father¡¯s original wife and her two sons.


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s the case?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What other possibilities are there?¡± Lillian shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve thought it through. If he wants to


    take revenge like that, let him. I¡¯ll-date him for a few months, pretend to fall in love, and when he


    finally abandons me, I¡¯ll perform a heartbroken act. This way, he¡¯ll vent his anger, and maybe he¡¯ll


    let me go.¡±


    Rendered speechless, Rosalie was starting to admire her friend¡¯s thinking. ¡°Could someone like


    Callum really be fooled by such a charade?¡± she wondered.


    This man had probably encountered countless deceptions and conspiracies throughout his life. He


    must have developed a keen sense of discernment by now.


    ¡°Have you ever considered that he might actually have feelings for you?¡± Rosalie hesitated for a


    moment, remembering the time she saw Callum gazing at her friend through the ss window, as


    well as their encounter/when she and Jonathan went to the White family mansion to pick her up.


    Although Callum had used the method of ¡°kidnapping¡± to bring Lillian to the vi, she had emerged


    unscathed in the end.


    If Callum really intended to seek revenge, Lillian¡¯s fate would likely be much worse.


    After all, Lillian had not experienced too much darkness in her life. Unlike her, who had seen too


    much darkness in prison, sometimes to the point where she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lillian spat out the pudding she had in her mouth, then quickly wiped it away with a tissue


    before turning to Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, you should save your jokes for when I¡¯m not eating. This one is


    just too big.¡±


    ¡°I mean it,¡± Rosalie said.


    The two of them stared at each other for a while, and then Lillian chuckled and said, ¡°If he really has


    feelings for me, it wouldn¡¯t work out, anyway. Think about what kind of family the White family is. If I


    really got together with him, my life would turn into a fight within a wealthy family. With my abilities,


    I¡¯d probably be crushed in no time.¡±


    Hence, she figured it was best not to think about it. Once she had paid off her ¡°debt¡± to Callum, she


    would be free.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. By the way, you mentioned you found a new job before. How¡¯s it


    going? Is it okay?¡± Lillian changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s a small diner, and I make 1,200 dors a month. It¡¯s not much, but my boss is nice,


    and I get along with the other staff there,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but this job isn¡¯t a long-term solution. You¡¯re so smart. Have you thought about getting


    some other certifications so you can do a different kind of work in the future?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t even get a job as a front desk clerk. Even if I manage to get some


    certifications, it probably wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±


    Lillian was dumbfounded. In the end, it was because of her friend¡¯s criminal record. The only way


    out was to clear her


    name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a close eye on that witness we talked aboutst time. The private detective said that in a


    little while, he might be able to find some substantial evidence. When we have that evidence, we


    can go to Sloummont and rify things,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie was grateful to see this friend who had been with her all the way since her troubles


    began. Only Lillian believed in her innocence, even when everyone else believed she was guilty.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re being too polite!¡± Lillian joked. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to make a


    fortune after you clear your name. When the timees, I¡¯ll just focus on eating and drinking.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie smiled unconsciously. ¡°Alright, when the timees, I¡¯ll support you and


    make sure you¡¯re well-fed.¡±


    Lillian held her cheek and looked at the smile on her friend¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rosie,


    your smile is so beautiful. Your smile seems to have a calming effect on people. You should smile


    more.¡±


    ¡°Smile more?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. ¡°Since when smiling has be a luxury for


    me?¡±


    They had some more food and chatted for a while. Lillian¡¯s phone rang again. After the call, she


    looked at her friend helplessly. ¡°My mother is calling again. I have to go and fulfill my dating duties.


    Let¡¯s meet up again when we have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. She watched her friend¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    twinge of envy. Lillian had her own troubles, but at least she had a mother to push her to go on blind


    dates. Unlike her, who didn¡¯t even have a mother.


    Lillian rushed over to the location sent by his mother on WhatsApp. When she arrived at the


    entrance of the supermarket, she saw a man who looked somewhat simr to the photos her


    mother showed her. He seemed to be waiting for someone.


    After some thought, she dialed his phone number and soon heard his phone ringing.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°Okay! Confirmationpleted,¡± Lillian thought.


    She stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s Timmy Gate, isn¡¯t it? Hello, I am Lillian Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± the man replied while sizing her up.


    ¡°Well¡­ I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± Lillian intended to apologize. After all, she had


    come for this blind date only to please her mother. She thought they could have a meal and just


    be ordinary friends.


    However, the other party interrupted her before she could finish her words. ¡°Let¡¯s just walk around


    here for a bit. I see a small park next to the supermarket. How about we go for a walk there?¡±


    ¡°Huh? A walk in the park?¡± Lillian thought.


    Lillian nced at the darkening sky and checked the time. It was already past five in the afternoon.


    It was nearly dinnertime. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to have dinner first?¡±


    Her words were purely a kind reminder. After all, this was a crowded ce. It was nearly dinnertime,


    and the restaurants around here would probably have long waiting queues. If they strolled through


    the park and then tried to eat, they might end up waiting for quite a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. Let¡¯s chat for a bit first,¡± Timmy replied.


    ¡°All right, we can chat for a while then,¡± Lillian thought, following him to the small park, but what


    followed felt like a relentless bombardment to her.


    The man¡¯s questions covered everything from her age, family, and upation to her education, the


    names of her schools from elementary to university, and even her elementary school grades.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking, ¡°Do blind dates nowadays require such an interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, have you ever been in a rtionship before?¡± Timmy asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gate, I¡­¡±


    Lillian started speaking, but before she could finish her words, Timmy continued, ¡°Ms. Quinn, I don¡¯t


    like my girlfriend to have had too many previous boyfriends, and I prefer her not to have much


    experience in that area. So, I hope you can be honest with me. It will help us avoid


    misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    Lillian was stunned. This guy was being way too direct. It was their first meeting, and even if she


    wasn¡¯t experienced with blind dates, she knew that this wasn¡¯t a question to ask at this stage.


    ¡°And what does he mean by ¡®experience in that area?¡± she thought.


    ¡°I think we might have a misunderstanding already¡­¡± Lillian thought that even if she wasing for


    a blind date, she would. never have


    any feelings for this man in front of her. At least, it seemed that they were not suitable.


    Just then, a voice rang out, interrupting what she was about to say next. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to hear more


    about this misunderstanding between you two.¡±


    Lillian froze. That voice was Callum¡¯s.


    She quickly turned around and saw a familiar figure, especially that face, which was so handsome


    that even someone like her, a self-proimed ¡°connoisseur¡± of attractive men, couldn¡¯t help but


    steal a few more nces. It was Callum White.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±, Lillian was dumbfounded.


    ¡°So, you thought I wouldn¡¯t be here and decided to meet another man?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian suddenly felt like thunderbolts were striking her from all directions.


    She rarely went on a blind date, yet she ran into Callum. ¡°Is the heaven punishing me?¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, who is he?¡± Timmy asked.


    Callum looked at Lillian and said, ¡°Yes, tell him. Who am I?¡±


    Right then, the two men¡¯s eyes fixated on her. Lillian felt that she was going to be pierced by their


    gazes.


    One was her blind date arranged by her mother, and the other one was her new debt-collecting


    boyfriend. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them.


    However,pared with the mother behind the blind date, Lillian still felt that she should not piss


    Callum. Hence, she smiled awkwardly and said to Timmy, ¡°I almost forgot to introduce him. This is


    my boyfriend, uh, Mr. White.¡±


    Timmy¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Boyfriend? You already have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Yes¡­¡± Lillian replied guiltily. No matter how strange Timmy was before, in this matter, she


    was in the wrong.


    Timmy was furious. His face turned red, and he scolded Lillian, ¡°I came here for a blind date with


    you, and you already have a boyfriend? You¡¯re too much! You must give me an exnation. Don¡¯t


    y games like this!¡±


    While scolding, Timmy stepped forward and seemed like he was about to grab Lillian by her cor.


    Before Lillian could dodge, a hand intervened and stopped Timmy¡¯s attempt.


    ¡°Who said you could touch her?¡± Callum said coldly.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to fight me?¡± Timmy fumed. ¡°Be careful with this woman. She¡¯s here with me


    for a blind date today, but who knows if she¡¯ll be in bed with someone else tomorrow? Women like


    her seem obedient on the surface, but who


    knows what they¡¯re up to in secret, maybe even engaging in some shady transactions¡­¡±


    Hearing his words bing more and more offensive, Lillian was about to roll up her sleeves and


    prepare to fight back when, in the next moment, a crisp sound of a p rang out.


    Lillian stared nkly at Callum, who had just pped Timmy.


    ¡°You¡­ dare to hit me?¡± Timmy red at Callum with uncontroble rage.


    ¡°If you say another word about her, I can guarantee that none of your teeth will remain in your


    mouth,¡± Callum said coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Timmy¡¯s body trembled, and a sudden sense of fear welled up from the depths of his heart.


    He had wanted to argue some more, but although his mouth was open, he couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    With a stern face, Callum pulled Lillian away.


    Failing to react, Lillian followed him in a daze, but Callum was walking faster and faster. In the end,


    she almost needed to run to keep up.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please slow down. If he wasn¡¯t holding her hand, she would have halted her feet already.


    All of a sudden, Callum paused abruptly, causing Lillian to bump right into his back.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± she eximed internally, covering her nose as if she had just bumped into an iron te.


    ¡°If you want to stop, at least give me a hint, she muttered.


    ¡°A hint?¡± Callum suddenly sneered, turning to re at the woman in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who should give me a hint first. Why are you still going on a blind date when you already have a


    boyfriend? Do you mean to say you¡¯re used to ying both sides?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    His words almost choked Lillian. ¡°ying both sides? What nonsensel The problem is, I haven¡¯t


    even really been with either side!¡± she thought.


    However, in front of Callum, she thought for a while and tried to exin in a pleasing manner.


    ¡°Well¡­ you see, it¡¯s because my mom pressured me into this. She insisted I go on this blind date,


    or she¡¯d cut ties with me. I actually wanted to tell the guy that I already have a boyfriend, but he


    interrupted me.¡±


    To be fair, that wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.


    ¡°Did your mother force you to go on a blind date?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She smiled awkwardly. In fact, her mother was being overly abusive in the matter forcing


    her to go on blind dates.


    ¡°So, you mean you haven¡¯t told your family that you have a boyfriend?¡± he asked. A dangerous glint


    passed through his eyes.


    Lillian suddenly felt a pang of guilt, thinking, ¡°Tell my parents? How can I exin? Just the


    revtion of Callum¡¯s identity would likely terrify my parents, especially¡­ considering Callum and I


    aren¡¯t really an official couple, just going through the


    motions.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them because¡­ I thought it might shock them. I mean, our rtionship was so sudden,


    and I didn¡¯t want to worry them. I was nning to find the right moment to tell them.¡± Lillian quickly


    came up with an excuse, though she had no intention of actually telling them.


    ¡°Do you really n to tell them?¡± Callum asked. His dark eyes


    narrowed.


    ¡°I promise.¡± She quickly said. Her face showed the sincerity of someone who¡¯d swear by the


    heavens.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded. ¡°If you ever go on another blind date, Lillian, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡± she thought. However, when she thought about her current situation, she could


    onlyugh. ¡°There will be no next time.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t helpining in her heart, thinking, ¡°Even though I¡¯m just pretending to be his


    girlfriend, shouldn¡¯t he, as my boyfriend, at least pretend to be caring and protective? Why is he


    threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to take revenge on me, shouldn¡¯t he let me fall in love with him first? In those


    movies and TV shows, when men plotted revenge, they always started by acting incredibly gentle


    and pretended to hold the woman in the palm of their hand,¡± she thought.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t felt for ¨¤ moment that she was being held tenderly. Instead, she constantly felt


    like her life was hanging by a thread.


    At this moment, he seemed to be satisfied with her answer. Thus, he turned around and continued


    to walk forward, while she hurriedly followed him.


    While they walked out of the park, her stomach decided to growl loudly.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± she replied awkwardly. She nced at his expression, which seemed calm enough. ¡°How


    about we grab something to eat around here? There are some great restaurants nearby.¡±


    He cast a sidelong nce at her. Right now, her eyes sparkled with excitement whenever food was


    mentioned, just like they used to.


    Back when they were overseas, she always wanted to know about the local specialties and insisted


    he take her to try them. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Unsurprisingly, her face lit up with joy.


    She looked like a greedy piglet.


    Callum didn¡¯t know which restaurant in that area was delicious, but it didn¡¯t stop Lillian from leading


    him to a restaurant she enjoyed.


    This restaurant specializes in unique dishes that you can¡¯t find anywhere else.¡± After they entered


    the restaurant, Lillian took the menu and began to order the dishes excitedly.


    While they were looking at the menu, she began talking excitedly about the food. However, halfway


    through her exnation, she noticed Callum gazing at her intently.


    ¡°Sorry, I talked too much,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Keep talking; I¡¯m listening,¡± Callum said indifferently.


    Lillian hesitated for a moment, then decided to ask, ¡°By the way, why did youe here today?¡±


    The words slipped out, and she immediately regretted bringing up the topic.


    It took her a lot of effort to get past the blind date. Yet, now, she took the initiative to mention it


    again.


    As expected, he looked at her and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, were you nning to have dinner with


    that guy?¡±


    She blushed furiously. ¡°No, of course not!¡± she stammered, but her answer carried a hint of guilt.


    After all, she did intend to treat her blind date to dinner as an apology.


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t extended the invitation. When she thought back to the offensive words


    uttered by the blind date just a moment ago, Lillian suddenly regretted not stepping up and beating


    him up.


    ¡°Is your family particr about the requirements for your blind dates?¡± Callum asked, seemingly


    casual.


    ¡°Just the usual requirements, like owning a marital home, having a stable job, and being over 5 feet


    7 inches tall,¡± she replied. In reality, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about the marital home; renting was


    fine with her. Besides, she believed they could save up and buy a ce together after they got


    married.


    However, ording to her mother¡¯s logic, at her age, she should be looking for someone who


    owned their own house. In a few more years, she might not even have that option.


    Lillian was a little speechless about her mother¡¯s theory. She didn¡¯t think a woman¡¯s age was such a


    big deal. Many so-called ¡°old maids¡± managed to find the love they wanted in the end.


    To that, her mother had a different perspective. ¡°Those women are mostly rich, beautiful, and


    educated. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a university degree at least.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but defend her educational


    background.


    ¡°Nowadays, university graduates are everywhere. A billboard could fall and hit several of them.


    What makes you so special? You had a chance to study abroad, but instead of pursuing further


    studies, you became a mere junior designer, all because of that Rosalie.¡±


    At moments like these, Lillian knew that her mother would bring up Rosalie. She didn¡¯t regret her


    decision back then. If she hadn¡¯t rushed back, Rosalie would have beenpletely helpless.


    In the end, though, she hadn¡¯t been able to help Rosalie win her case, and thetter had to spend


    three years in prison.


    When she thought of this, Lillian felt sad again.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A refined voice brought her back to reality. Lillian realized she¡¯d


    been lost in thought.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± She suddenly shivered and stared straight at the person in front of her. Callum was


    now the helmsman of the White family, so he naturally had his connections. If Callum was willing to


    help her investigate Rosalie¡¯s case, he would probably attain useful clues easier than if she did


    herself.


    Thinking of this, her eyes were even brighter. She looked at Callum as if she saw hope.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I know I did something that hurt you in the past, so I¡¯ll ept anything you say, and I also


    promise that I will do as you said, but¡­ Can you do me a small favor while we date?¡± Lillian looked


    at him expectantly.


    ¡°A favor?¡± Callum was a little surprised and asked, ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± From


    her subservient attitude alone, Callum already knew this favor she was asking for was not an easy


    task.


    Lillian started, ¡°Well, my friend, the one who came with Jonathan to see me, she was sentenced to


    three years in prison before, but she was actually wronged. However, we didn¡¯t find evidence to


    help her reopen the case. We finally found some clues recently. Could you please investigate based


    on this lead and see if you can find any evidence that is conducive to turning over the case.¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t expect that Lillian¡¯s request for help would be for Rosalie.


    ¡°She has a good rtionship with Jonathan. Why didn¡¯t she ask Jonathan to help her reopen the


    case and instead, make you do so much work?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m asking you for help. She didn¡¯t find Jonathan because¡­¡± Lillian paused


    for a while. After all, it was about her friend¡¯s personal affairs, and the rtionship between Rosalie


    and Jonathan was quiteplicated. Therefore, Lillian had no choice but to say, ¡°Anyway, she


    probably doesn¡¯t want Jonathan¡¯s help to clear her name. After all, the case was about her killing his


    fianc¨¦e, Mnie, due to drunk driving.¡±


    Callum squinted his eyes slightly and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Lillian frowned.


    ¡°I just think this is a little interesting.¡± Callum said with a smile, ¡°But since the judge concluded that


    your friendmitted drunk driving resulting in death, why do you think she was wronged?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe she won¡¯t lie. She said she didn¡¯t drink that day, and it was Mnie¡¯s car that sped toward


    hers. This must be the truth.¡± Lillian was sure.


    The curve at the corner of Callum¡¯s mouth gradually disappeared, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Do you


    believe her so much?¡±


    ¡°She is my best friend. Who should I trust if not her?¡± Lillian answered as a matter of course.


    ¡°What about me? Do you believe me?¡± Callum suddenly asked.


    Lillian was stunned and wondered, ¡®What does he mean by that? Isn¡¯t he going to take revenge on


    me? How can I trust him without reservation?


    If I really did, I¡¯d be tortured to bits in the end.


    However, she could not answer truthfully in front of Callum. So, she hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    He stared at her as if he wanted to see through her.


    After a long time, his eyshes drooped slightly and hid the sh of disappointment in his eyes.


    Callum then said, ¡°Okay. Send the leads you have now to meter. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Lillian was overjoyed and grabbed Callum¡¯s hand excitedly, then


    said, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a good man, so you can¡¯t go back on your words!¡±


    He looked at her hands in a daze. She held his hand tightly as if her hands were expressing the


    same joy.


    He looked up and saw her happy smile. Suddenly, Callum was a little jealous because her current


    smile was not because of him but Rosalie.


    Obviously, Rosalie was much more important to her than him!


    In the car, Calvin leaned against the back of the chair and rubbed his temples slightly.


    After receiving a call, the secretary in the same car reported to Calvin, ¡°Mr. Gunner, the jewelry Ms.


    Leighton chose is worth 4 million dors. Do you want to give it to Ms. Leighton?¡±


    The jewelry store owner purposely called to ask about it because it was worth 4 million dors.


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Give it to her since she has made the choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary responded and ryed the message to the jewelry store owner. However, they


    thought, ¡®Ms. Leighton is too short-sighted. She only started dating Mr. Gunner recently and is


    already eager to join the upper-ss society. Recently, she often frequents jewelry stores and


    luxury brand shops, almost as if she wants to dress herself up as a celebrity.


    She takes whatever she wants and puts everything on Calvin¡¯s tab.


    This kind of woman is too impatient. She¡¯s going to end up worse in the future the further she climbs


    up the socialdder


    now.¡¯


    However, what surprised the secretary was that Calvin would have given his previous girlfriends a


    cold shoulder for a while. if they behaved this way. However, he had not neglected Loretta so far.


    The secretary wondered if it was because their rtionship was still rtively new. However, she


    did not think Calvin was really captivated by Loretta. After all, if a man truly fell in love with a


    woman, he would not let the woman pick jewelry on her own and would not use an indifferent tone


    when talking about her.


    ¡°But Ms. Leighton has spent a lot of money recently, and it¡¯s already over 6 million dors so far.¡±


    The secretary decided it was necessary to remind Calvin about it.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Calvin slowly raised his eyes and looked at the secretary sitting beside him with a faint smile,


    then asked, ¡°Tell me, why are some people always so eager?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Leighton wants to get whatever she can,¡± the secretary replied.


    ¡°How boring. Maybe in the end, she won¡¯t get anything.¡± As Calvin spoke, he slowly turned to look


    out of the window. Although 6 million dors was nothing to him, and he had always been willing to


    spend money on his girlfriend, he simply dismissed it aspensation for these women.


    In addition, all the women who had been his girlfriend only wanted his money, wealth, resources,


    and reputation. However,¡¯ they were all much more tactful than Loretta. At the very least, they were


    not like Loretta and treated him as a fool.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. He kept Loretta by his side simply because he wanted to know something


    about Rosalie¡¯s past from her.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    At first, he thought of Loretta as a substitute for the little girl he knew when he was young because


    her lips were like those in his memory.


    Butter, he gradually changed his mind. Sometimes, when he was upset, he seemed to be able to


    calm down after hearing Loretta say something about Rosalie.


    Even though Rosalie was not the little girl who saved him.


    Perhaps it was because Rosalie looked like that little girl, so he wanted to treat her especially well.


    When he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her.


    However, Jonathan wanted her, so Calvin didn¡¯t want to argue with him over a woman. After all, she


    was not the one he really wanted.


    When the car crossed a road, Calvin unconsciously looked at the people in sanitary worker¡¯s


    workwear on the street.


    Rosalie was responsible for cleaning this road.


    However, he didn¡¯t see Rosalie even when the car drove away from that road.


    There was a trace of loss in his dark eyes.


    He thought, ¡°Is today her day off? Or did she skip work because something happened?¡±


    Even Calvin himself didn¡¯t realize that he had so many spections, simply because he didn¡¯t see


    one woman. Aside from the little girl in his memory, he had never thought so much about another


    woman.


    The car stopped at the red light. Just as Calvin was about to withdraw his sight, a figure riding an


    electric scooter that was also stopped at the line suddenly attracted all his attention.


    She was slender, but she rode a man¡¯s electric scooter. There was arge trunk box on the electric


    scooter with the words ¡°Aiden¡¯s Diner¡± printed on it.


    Calvin was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, the red light turned green, and the figure


    had already ridden the electric scooter to the right side.


    ¡°Follow the electric scooter!¡± Calvin immediately ordered the driver.


    ¡°But Mr. Gunner, we¡¯re on a straight passage now. We can¡¯t turn around,¡± the driver said hurriedly.


    Besides, there was a car ahead of him. Even if he wanted to turn around and keep up with the


    electric scooter, he couldn¡¯t make the car in front of them move.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s just a woman. How can I tell


    the driver to keep up with Rosalie on impulse? Is this even necessary?


    Even if she looks like that little girl, I shouldn¡¯t have to care too much. After all, Jonathan wants her.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Calvin withdrew his gaze and leaned against the back of the chair. He slowly


    closed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    Meanwhile, his hand subconsciously touched his chest again. The silver bracelet on a tinum


    chain was adorned on his body. Presently, the position of the bracelet on his heart seemed to be


    burning constantly.


    He thought, ¡®Will I lose her for a lifetime because I let go once? When will I find the little girl who


    saved me back then?


    What if I never let go at that time?¡¯


    There was a time when finding her became his obsession.


    Loretta was wearing a jewelry ne worth 4 million dors. She looked happy and felt that her


    worth was the same as the jewelry; she was not amoner anymore.


    Now, she had joined a new film crew as the female lead. Although the production and director of


    this y were not as well known as the others before, they were not too bad. Besides, she was the


    female lead. Therefore, Loretta was satisfied with the resources given by Calvin in this regard.


    Anyway, she would not be short on resources if she clung to Calvin.


    However, she was frustrated. Each time Calvin asked her out, he wanted


    already told him almost everything she knew about Rosalie.


    to tell him about Rosalie, Loretta had


    Sometimes, Loretta even felt that Calvin called her his girlfriend because he wanted to listen to


    Rosalie¡¯s story. This made Loretta feel uneasy.


    But since Rosalie was now Jonathan¡¯s, Calvin probably wouldn¡¯t get involved with her,


    Loretta had asked around and found that Calvin was the most mysophobic person. None of his past


    girlfriends had any boyfriends before him. At least on the surface, they were considered ¡°pure and


    innocent.¡±


    In upper-ss society, there were rumors that Calvin would never date a woman who had a dating


    history.


    Therefore, Loretta was secretly d that she had flirted with some men before, but never had a


    boyfriend. On the contrary, Rosalie used to be Zachary¡¯s girlfriend, and now, she got together with


    Jonathan.


    No one would believe that she was innocent. Perhaps, she already had sex with those two men


    countless times.


    Calvin wouldn¡¯t consider such a woman at all.


    Perhaps Calvin was just curious about Rosalie¡¯s past. After all, it was hard for ordinary people to


    imagine that Jonathan liked Rosalie so much. Furthermore, Calvin and Jonathan seemed to have a


    good rtionship.


    Loretta found an exnation for Calvin¡¯s behavior in her heart.


    Moreover, in her opinion, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t take Rosalie seriously. After all, Rosalie killed his


    fianc¨¦e. He was probably doing this to get back at her. To give Rosalie hope before destroying all of


    it.


    Loretta couldn¡¯t wait to see Rosalie abandoned by Jonathan.


    Loretta walked into a high-end club wearing the new jewelry she bought today and luxury brand


    clothes.


    In the private room of the club, Calvin was drinking with others, and some women were surrounding


    him as if they wanted to attract his attention.


    Seeing this, Loretta immediately walked forward quickly to Calvin and said softly, ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m sorry


    for beingte. Have you been waiting for long?¡±


    The man who drank with Calvin smiled and said to Loretta, ¡°Hey, Mr. Gunner, your girlfriend is here.


    Then I will leave now. Before you came, Mr. Gunner was bored and made me stay to have a drink


    with him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Loretta was secretly happy. She felt that Calvin did care about her. ¡°Calvin, does this ne look


    good? Thank you for giving me the ne.¡± While speaking, she raised her chin on purpose and


    showed off the ne.


    At the same time, it was to let those women around them know that Calvin had a girlfriend.


    Her ne was different from a casually given ne worth tens of thousands of dors.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    As expected, the eyes of those women, who wanted to attract Calvin¡¯s attention, saw the ne


    around Loretta¡¯s neck and heard what Loretta said, shed with envy. They finally walked away,


    slightly jealous.


    Loretta smiled and knew that her purpose had been achieved.


    Seeing the people around had walked away, Loretta whispered, ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t you me me for


    ordering such an expensive ne in the jewelry store?¡± She bit her lower lip, making herself look


    pitiful to Calvin.


    As an actress, she naturally knew what kind of expression would make her look more pitiful. ¡°I just


    wanted to make myself more worthy of you. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you when I stand beside


    you.¡±


    Calvin looked at the woman in front of himzily and thought, ¡°More worthy? Does she think she


    can be worthy of me if she adorns herself with jewelry and luxury brands? If so, there would be too


    many women in this world worthy of being with


    me!¡±


    The woman in front of him did not look like the little girl in his memories, except for her lips!


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°You can buy whatever you like. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. As for


    whether you will embarrass me, I guess it¡¯s time for you to work hard on it.¡±


    ¡°What? What did he mean by that? Does he think I¡¯m embarrassing him now?¡± Loretta thought,


    stunned. Suddenly, she felt nervous again. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the


    way, do you know what your sister is working as now?¡± Calvin said coldly.


    Loretta didn¡¯t react until she saw the impatient look in his eyes. Then she suddenly regained her


    senses and replied, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t she working in the Environment and Sanitation Administration?¡±


    Calvin suddenly sneered coldly. ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t care about your sister.¡±


    Loretta trembled slightly as she heard the displeasure in his tone. ¡°Well, my sister doesn¡¯t really stay


    at home. Besides, she is with Jonathan now. I think she is doing okay.¡±


    Knowing that Calvin didn¡¯t want women who had rtions with other men before, Loretta


    purposefully emphasized Jonathan.


    Sure enough, Calvin lowered his eyes as if thinking about something. He didn¡¯t continue to talk


    about this topic. When they left the club, Loretta got in the car with Calvin. Calvin had drunk more


    alcohol than he usually did, but she didn¡¯t mind him drinking more. She would have a higher chance


    of staying the night with him if he was inebriated.


    Loretta had already made up her mind, so when the driver drove to Calvin¡¯s private mansion, she


    quickly said, ¡°Let me help him in. I can take care of him!¡±


    The driver looked at Loretta. After all, she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend now, so she could do whatever she


    wanted. Everyone kept saying that Calvin was spoiling her now. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a


    woman.


    Therefore, the driver didn¡¯t stop her, and Loretta helped Calvin into the mansion.


    Although Calvin was drunk, it wasn¡¯t to the point that he couldn¡¯t walk. Loretta took Calvin back to


    his room without much effort.


    ¡°Calvin, let me help you change your clothes. Otherwise, you will feel ufortable going to bed


    later, Loretta coaxed and then began to unbutton the clothes of Calvin, who was lying on the bed.


    At this moment, Calvin covered his eyes with one hand. No one knew if he was awake.


    As Loretta unbuttoned his clothes, her heart beat faster. She had always wanted to further her


    rtionship with Calvin, but he seemed never int¨¦rested in it. They hadn¡¯t even kissed. This made


    her even more uneasy.


    If she could have sex with him today and got pregnant, wouldn¡¯t she be able to marry into the


    Gunner family?


    At the thought of this, Loretta became more excited.


    Suddenly, her fingers touched a hard object. She took a closer look and found that it was the silver


    bracelet he often carried


    with him.


    Loretta was slightly stunned. She looked at the silver bracelet hanging near his heart. It was just an


    ordinary bracelet. Why was he always wearing it as though it were a precious treasure?


    Loretta picked up the bracelet with her fingers and tried to take a closer look.


    However, the next moment, a hand suddenly grabbed her hand, and she felt a sharp pain in her


    wrist. Her fingers couldn¡¯t help but let go of the bracelet.


    Loretta yelped in pain, and her eyes met a pair of cold eyes.


    He was already slightly tipsy, but at this precise moment, his eyes didn¡¯t seem like it. Instead, they


    were so frighteningly


    clear that Loretta was terrified.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch this!¡± His voice was cold.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t do it again. I just wanted to help you change your clothes and help you sleep better. I-I


    didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Calvin, can you let go of me first¡­¡± It was so painful that cold sweat


    started forming on Loretta¡¯s forehead. She felt like her wrist was about to break.


    Calvin shook off Loretta¡¯s hand, closed his eyes again, andy on the bed.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± he uttered.


    ¡°But tonight, I want to stay and take care of you. You¡¯re drunk, and the help is sleeping already. I-¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, he interrupted her coldly, ¡°You should leave. Don¡¯t let


    me say it again.¡±


    Loretta gritted her teeth with frustration. She had lost a rare opportunity.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and left Calvin¡¯s room in


    disgrace.


    Calvin was the only one left in the room.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his temples with his long fingers. After all, he was slightly drunk.


    He did drink more than usual as he felt frustrated. He pondered, ¡°Was it because I saw Rosalie?¡±


    Somehow, the figure of her riding that electric scooter would always sh in his mind.


    Since Jonathan wanted that woman, he wouldn¡¯t try to do anything. After all, what he wanted was


    not her. Even if he really kept the woman by his side, she was at most a substitute for him.


    Will he regret it in the future? Would he regret letting the woman stay beside Jonathan¡¯s side?/


    When the question crossed his mind, he felt pain in his heart as if it was foreshadowing something.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t helpughing. It seemed that he was really drunk. He must have drunk a lot.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    At that moment, Loretta looked at the portrait in a daze, and disbelief filled her eyes.


    She thought of when she had previously passed by the studio and wanted to enter for a look, but


    Calvin had angrily stopped


    her.


    Therefore, she could not contain her curiosity and pushed open the studio¡¯s door and walked in.


    Never could she expect to see a portrait of Rosalie. It was not the grown Rosalie, but when she was


    a child.


    In the portrait, a little girl was carrying a boy on her back. The face of the little girl was exactly that of


    Rosalie when she was


    young.


    In particr, the little girl was wearing a floral-print dress. She remembered having seen a simr


    floral-print dress in Rosalie¡¯s photo album.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Why is it that among the paintings in Calvin¡¯s studio, there¡¯s one of


    Rosalie? What is the rtionship between Calvin and Rosalie?¡± she wondered.


    At that time, there were too many doubts running through Loretta¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, an


    unparalleled panic rose in her heart. The panic was much stronger than the uneasiness that had


    engulfed her before.


    It was as though all that she had finally gained painstakingly was about to be taken away by


    Rosalie.


    ¡°No. It can¡¯t. I won¡¯t let that happen. Regardless of the kind of rtionship Rosalie has with Calvin,


    I¡¯m Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. In the future, the person marrying into the Gunner family and bing the


    lady of the prominent/family can only be me,¡± she thought.


    Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence. When she reached Jonathan¡¯s bedroom, she


    hesitated momentarily and finally knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened. Jonathan was wearing a bathrobe, and his hair was still slightly wet.


    Obviously, he had just taken a shower.


    ¡°Well, good night,¡± said Rosalie while turning around, wanting to leave.


    That was as per his request. When she returned every night, if he was home, she was to bid him


    good night.


    The next moment, he grabbed her hand and pulled her directly into the room. ¡°Are you just going to


    say good night to me, Rosie?¡± asked him.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him innocently with her almond-shaped eyes. Her countenance


    obviously indicated that she hade by just to bid him good night.


    Jonathan sighed. Suddenly, he bent down to hug Rosalie, buried his face in her shoulder, and


    sniffed the scent radiating through her. It was a sweet-smelling scent that seemed to confound all of


    his senses.


    ¡°I have missed you so much, Rosie. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all day,¡± he murmured. His low voice


    sounded like the most beautiful, resonating music. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie felt as though her heart was struck by something. There was a numbness, followed by the


    rush of blood that flowed throughout her entire being.


    ¡°Do you miss me, Rosie?¡± His breath brushed past her neck.


    She bit her lips, not knowing how to answer him. The room suddenly became silent.


    After a long time, his sigh sounded in her ears. He then slowly straightened up and looked at her


    with a pair of bewitchingly flirtatious yet helpless eyes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just you only.¡±


    ¡°Only with her would I yearn for her to miss me. She¡¯s the only one to refuse to answer me. Yet, I


    can do nothing about her. It appears that in her presence, I¡¯m bing less and less of myself,¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Help me wipe my hair,¡± he said while handing her the towel in his hand, which he had initially used


    to dry his wet hair.


    Rosalie was stunned momentarily and stared nkly at him as he bent down again and nudged his


    head before her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you often wipe my hair when we were in the rental home, Rosie?¡± he


    asked with raised eyebrows while looking at her.


    ¡°That was then. It¡¯s totally different now,¡± Rosalie thought, pursing her lips. Then, she covered his


    head with the towel and began to dry his wet hair.


    The fact that the towel covered his face had made her rx slightly.


    At that moment, he was like a well-behaved puppy, at her mercy, drying his hair as she wished.


    Rosalie had an inexplicable feeling as if she were his dictator, and he was bowing to her in


    obedience.


    Immediately, she caught andughed at herself, thinking, ¡°Oh my, how can I harbor such thoughts?


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s me who


    appears worthless and helpless in front of Jonathan. He can do with me at will, and I¡¯ll not have the


    strength to fight back. Can it be because of his gentleness at the moment that I have such an


    illusion?¡±


    After a while, she felt his hair was almost dried and took off the towel, saying, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    His hair was messy and ruffled from her drying. The bangs, which covered his forehead and most of


    his eyes, made Rosalie feel as if she was seeing the past Jon.


    His dark eyes under the bangs were fixedly staring at her. It seemed to have unknowingly attracted


    one¡¯s entire being, tempting one to have a good look at his entire face.


    Seized by a sudden impulse, Rosalie reached out to gently lift Jonathan¡¯s bangs, which covered his


    eyes, and she could see his eyes more clearly. They were cold and charming yet tinged with a rare


    coolness, and their beauty left a profound impression on the beholder.


    At the moment, however, his eyes were looking at her with a rare tenderness as if she were the


    person he most cherished.


    Rosalie shuddered and abruptly came back to her senses. When she was about to withdraw her


    hand, Jonathan had already grabbed it and pressed it gently against his cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like looking at my face? Didn¡¯t you say before that I look good and


    you¡¯ll never tire of looking at me every day?¡± he whispered softly, his voice tinged with hoarseness.


    His cheeks grazed gently against her palm as though there were an infinite yearning.


    On the other hand, Rosalie eagerly wished that she could withdraw all that she had said before.


    Her face was flushed red. She turned around and dared not look at his face as if looking at it would


    make her feel more flustered.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on a bowl on the table. Strictly speaking, the bowl was empty, but there were


    traces of ck-brownish residues in it.


    ¡°Did you take herbal medicine?¡± Rosalie asked subconsciously and turned to look at Jonathan in


    surprise.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Jonathan replied gently.


    ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an herbal medicine for my stomach. Didn¡¯t you say I needed to take good care of it? I¡¯ve


    heeded your words obediently,¡± he said while the sides of his mouth curled into a smile. His


    countenance appeared to be asking for praise.


    Rosalie instantly felt overwhelmed and wondered, ¡°Am I supposed to pat his head and praise him?¡±


    It took her some time. Eventually, she uttered, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°I will listen to you, so will you like me?¡± he asked. A hint of hesitation could not help but appear in


    her heart.


    She thought, ¡®If¡­ If he is not Jonathan, maybe¡­ I might really like him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he is Jonathan. In the past three years in prison, he was like a nightmare for me. His


    presence induced fear from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    Rosalie only felt that even she herself was confused about her rtionship with Jonathan. She


    clearly was afraid of him, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him.


    And when he looked at her intently and said something that made her heart race, she felt lost


    again.


    ¡°Does he really think of me as a game target? Or is he serious? And what about me? Am I falling for


    him?¡±


    But for now, Rosalie could take things one step at a time. She wanted to leave but found that she


    had sunk deeper and deeper into this rtionship as if she were trapped in a swamp.


    After delivering the takeaway, Rosalie returned to the diner. She was stunned for a moment


    because there was a person sitting in the restaurant. It was someone who should not have


    appeared at such a small restaurant-Calvin.


    He was dressed in a tailor-made suit, with a dignified distant expression on his handsome face.


    Such men could appear at luxurious banquets, in restaurants for the petty bourgeoisie, or at the


    comfortable balcony of a presidential suite, but it was definitely not at such a small and cheap


    diner.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t see Amelia. Instead, Matilda was on the other side of the cashier counter.


    At that moment, Calvin saw Rosalie. He stood up and walked to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really


    work in this shop.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°Yesterday I saw you riding an electric scooter on the road, and there is the word ¡°Aiden¡¯s Diner¡± on


    the delivery box behind your scooter. When I passed by here today, I happened to see this diner, so


    I came in.¡± Calvin¡¯s indifferent face showed a trace of tenderness that he himself didn¡¯t even


    realize.


    ¡°Rosalie, there are three orders left here. Go and deliver them,¡± Matilda shouted at Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie walked to the cashier and picked up the packaged takeouts on the table.


    Matilda took the opportunity to ask Rosalie in a low voice, ¡°Is this man your friend?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and replied, ¡°Just an acquaintance.¡± She could not evene close to


    being a friend of a scion like Calvin.


    However, she still felt a little strange. Even if Calvin saw the words on her delivery box and then saw


    this diner, he didn¡¯t have toe in specially for a meal.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that he waiting for me here?¡± This thought fleeted across Rosalie¡¯s mind and was


    then immediately dismissed by her.


    Just as she was about to leave the diner, Calvin suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to deliver


    takeout?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my job here is mainly to deliver food,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Did Jonathan let you do such a job?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with such a job.¡± Rosalie continued indifferently, ¡°I think it¡¯s


    good for me to make money on my own.¡±


    Then she walked to the electric scooter parked outside the diner and put the takeouts on it.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Are you angry? I didn¡¯t mean to belittle your current


    job.¡±


    She nced at him strangely. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± If she was angry with such a small matter, she would


    have been driven to madness.


    ¡°If you need it, I can give you a job,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, we don¡¯t seem to be that familiar with each other. You don¡¯t need to help me change


    my job or anything. I am very satisfied with my current job.¡± Rosalie nced at his hand and said,


    ¡°Can you let go of me? I¡¯m in a hurry to deliver the takeouts.¡±


    His dark eyes fixed on her. After a while, he finally let go of her hand. Were they not that familiar


    with each other? But he knew her better than she thought. He knew something about her past from


    Loretta-her past from childhood to adulthood.


    ¡°Satisfied with your current job?¡± He suddenly chuckled. ¡°Will a formerwyer be satisfied with just


    being a takeaway delivery person now?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed with dejection. ¡°It feels like me being awyer¡­ is something that will never


    happen.¡±


    As she got on the electric scooter, she heard Calvin¡¯s voice again. ¡°It seems that there is something


    different than I thought between you and Jonathan. If one day you can no longer stay with


    Jonathan, you cane to me at any time.¡±


    She stiffened slightly and drove away with the electric scooter.


    She thought, ¡®Even if one day I left Jonathan, I won¡¯t go to this scion of the entertainment industry.


    A man like him might be more ruthless than Jonathan. It¡¯s not like I have never seen how he treated


    his ex-girlfriend. He spoiled his girlfriend before, but once she broke up with him, he was terribly


    aloof.¡¯


    Calvin had numerous ex-girlfriends too.


    As for Loretta, who was his current girlfriend, Rosalie saw that the newspapers and magazines had


    reported on Loretta¡¯s recent updates. It seemed that she had got some good resources. Some


    media even predicted that Calvin would help Loretta win a best actress award.


    She thought, ¡®I am not interested in Loretta¡¯s future rtionship with Calvin, and I just don¡¯t want to


    be involved in it


    anymore.


    If I can, I just want to live a peaceful and calm life. This might be my greatest wish right now.¡¯


    At that moment, Calvin watched Rosalie gradually disappear from his sight. Then he slowly


    loosened his grip and looked at his palm. When he was about to release his hand just now, he felt a


    little reluctant to let go.


    Moreover, when he dashed out of the diner, he was concerned whether she was angry or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. I cared about her because she looked like the little girl in my memory.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes gradually returned to the usual expression- indifference and aloofness. He walked into


    the diner and checked out, Pretending to be casual, he asked Matilda at the checkout desk, ¡°Where


    was the cashier here when I came in?¡±


    ¡°S-She went to the kitchen,¡± Matilda stammered.


    Calvin didn¡¯t say anything more. Before leaving, he looked in the direction of the kitchen


    thoughtfully.


    After Calvin left, Matilda walked to the back kitchen and looked at his daughter. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did he say anything when he left?

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    ¡°He asked me where you were. I told him that you were busy in the kitchen, so he took a nce at


    it.¡± Matilda was puzzled as she asked, ¡°Who is that man? Do you know him?¡±


    After all, her daughter avoided him as soon as she saw the man.


    Amelia showed aplicated look on her face. ¡°That man is Calvin, the scion of the entertainment


    industry! When I was¡­ I¡¯ve seen Calvin several times when I was with that person.¡±


    ¡°Then will Calvin recognize you?¡± Matilda asked nervously.


    Amelia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ he already did.¡± Although Amelia¡¯s appearance was different from


    before, if Calvin didn¡¯t recognize her, he wouldn¡¯t ask such a superfluous question when he was


    about to leave.


    Matilda¡¯s face immediately turned grim. ¡°T-Then what should I do? Will he tell that person about


    you? That man seems to know Rosalie. Why don¡¯t¡­ we ask for Rosalie¡¯s help to talk to him?¡±


    Amelia bit her lips slightly. She was still confused up until that moment. Originally, she thought


    Calvin had identally entered this shop, but now it seemed that Calvin was obviously waiting for


    Rosalie.


    However, there was such a big difference between Calvin and a takeaway worker who worked in


    her small diner.


    When Rosalie came back, Amelia asked, ¡°Rosalie, do you know Calvin?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Haab, you know Calvin?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    Amelia smiled reluctantly. ¡°There are always scandals about Mr. Gunner. He had several girlfriends


    who were actresses in the entertainment industry. There are also photos of him on the inte.¡±


    ¡°We are sort of acquainted with each other. I¡¯ve seen him several times,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then he and you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us,¡± Rosalie replied. Rosalie then looked at Amelia, who was still


    a little dumbfounded, and said, ¡°Ms. Haab, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go and deliver the takeout.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°It seems that I still need to find Calvin myself.¡±


    Carlos was surprised to see Jonathan drinking herbal medicine. In the past, Jonathan didn¡¯t even


    bother to take the usual medicine. And yet, he was drinking herbal medicine now.


    Carlos thought Jonathan¡¯s sudden change was probably rted to Rosalie.


    After all, Jonathan would always set a precedent for Rosalie.


    After finishing the herbal medicine, Jonathan frowned slightly. He then drank a sip of water to clear


    the aftertaste of herbal medicine in his mouth.


    Although he never liked taking medicine, if Rosalie wanted him to take care of himself, then he


    would be willing to listen to


    her.


    ¡°Do you know how to make a woman like you?¡± Jonathan asked unexpectedly.


    Carlos was dumbfounded. ¡°That is¡­ Mr. Youngblood¡¯s question? How to make a woman like him?


    But¡­ if it¡¯s Mr. Youngblood, he probably won¡¯t have to do anything at all. He would already have a


    bunch of women swarming at him.¡± Carlos pondered for a while and then asked cautiously, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, do you mean¡­ Ms. Leighton?¡±


    Jonathan cast Carlos a faint nce, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ Mr. Youngblood wants Ms. Leighton to like him?¡± Carlos had it figured out, but


    he still couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°Since when did Mr. Youngblood care about whether a


    woman liked him or


    not?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leighton used to¡­ endure a lot of hardships. I¡¯m afraid that she sees many things more clearly


    than ordinary people. Furthermore, for people like her, if someone tries to force her to build a


    rtionship with them, she will probably act obedient on the surface, but purposely distance herself


    from that person in her heart.¡± Carlos continued his analysis, saying, ¡°In my opinion, Ms. Leighton is


    someone who is weak to kindness but hardheaded in the face of harshness. It is better to humble


    oneself in front of her so that it¡¯s easier to let her put down her guard.¡±


    ¡°Then, I should be pleasing her so that she will like me?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos blinked his eyes as a sense of fright washed over him. He thought, ¡®I-I was just suggesting


    Mr. Youngblood put on a humble stance. I did not say anything about asking him to please her.


    Well¡­ If Mr. Youngblood wants to please a woman, then what kind of woman is she¡­


    ¡°But what should I do that will considered an action to please her?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Carlos choked. ¡°Based on Mr. Youngblood¡¯s tone, i-is he really going to please Rosalie?¡±


    At that moment, Carlos¡¯ phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller ID, Carlos immediately


    answered the phone/A momentter, after ending the call, Carlos said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, someone is investigating Ms. Mnie Hamilton¡¯s old case.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Who is investigating the case?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet. We only know that there are different groups of people who are


    collecting that year¡¯s information or are searching for the whereabouts of those witnesses. And now,


    one of the witnesses in Sloummont is being closely followed,¡± Carlos replied.


    ¡°Is that the witness with the surname Concord?¡± Jonathan asked as he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yes, but now the person investigating him is no longer the private detective Lillian initially hired,¡±


    Carlos answered.


    When Lillian first approached the private detective to look into that witness, Carlos had already


    known about it.


    Everything was fine initially. The evidence Lillian had found was given to her by him, but now there


    were other forces suddenly investigating the case. That came as a surprise for Carlos, especially


    since they hadn¡¯t found out who was behind the scenes investigating the old case.


    Jonathan gently lowered his eyes. Bending his fingers, he knocked on the table with his index finger


    as if he were thinking about something. A momentter, Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Callum White.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Carlos was stunned.


    ¡°Go and investigate Callum. The person who is investigating this case might be Callum.¡±


    ¡°Callum? Callum White from the White Maple Group?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t know how Jonathan associated


    Callum with the matter.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± Jonathan replied. He thought, ¡®If there¡¯s anyone who has the ability to escape


    Carlos¡¯ investigation, Callum would be one of them.


    If Callum is truly investigating the case, it might be because of Lillian.¡¯


    Jonathan rubbed his forehead. ¡°Lillian¡­ I had underestimated her. If Callum really finds out


    something one day, it might be inevitable for me to go against Callum.¡±


    Lillian looked at Callum, who was sitting next to her, helplessly. ¡°You¡­ Are you really going to meet


    my parents?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your parents wanted to see me?¡± Callum askedzily.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Callum was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with an exquisite face that looked like a prince in a


    comic. Lillian thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid only a few people will believe that such a man is my boyfriend.¡±


    Lillian just wanted to look up to the sky and sigh. Thinking about what had happened these few


    days, she felt miserable.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It all started on that blind date. She thought things would return to normal after the blind date was


    screwed up.


    However, as soon as she came home, her mother gave her a dressing down for not telling the


    family that she had a boyfriend. The matchmaker also called her parents and scolded them. Lillian


    was chided for embarrassing the family.


    Then, her parents began to ask who her boyfriend was.


    In view of this situation, Lillian certainly refused to admit it. She just said that her friend happened to


    pass by and knew she didn¡¯t want a blind date, so he deliberately helped her by iming to be her


    boyfriend.


    As a result, her parents asked her which friend it was, so she could only give them the name of a


    male friend with whom she used to have a good rtionship, nning to fix the story with him


    afterward.


    Before she could talk to her friend, Callum happened to call her. So before she answered the


    phone, her mother directly took the phone from her hand and chatted with Callum.


    When her mother asked Callum what kind of rtionship he had with Lillian, he replied directly, ¡°I¡¯m


    her boyfriend.¡±


    His answer was like a bomb, sending the Quinn family wild. On the phone, Abigail Quinn warmly


    invited Callum to visit their home, while Lillian struggled to take back her mobile phone many times


    but was stopped by her father¡¯s re.


    After the call finally ended, Lillian was taught a lesson by her parents for two hours.


    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about having a boyfriend? No matter how ugly your boyfriend is, or how


    bad his job is, you have to tell the family at least! For how long do you want to hide it from me? You


    aren¡¯t nning to tell us only when you¡¯re pregnant, are you?¡±


    Speechless, Lillian swore that she had never thought of doing that.


    However, the problem was that she couldn¡¯t tell her parents straightforwardly that she just wanted to


    have a casual rtionship with Callum and that they would break up after Callum was done with his


    revenge.


    If she said that, it would be inevitable for her parents to find out that she had left him right after the


    fling with him back then.


    Therefore, she had to ept her fate obediently and follow her parents¡¯ orders to find time to take


    Callum home.


    Originally, she had mentally prepared herself, but now when she had really walked into her


    residential area, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate again.


    Taking a look at Callum¡¯s appearance and thinking about his family background, she thought that


    although he was an illegitimate child, he was now the head of the White family. The entire White


    family was under his control.


    Many women would be trying to get such a man to marry their daughters.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Are you afraid that your parents will not like me?¡± Callum


    asked.


    Lillian rolled her eyes. She was just afraid that her parents would like him too much. If she broke up


    with him then, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt much, but her parents might be depressed.


    Taking a deep breath, Lillian replied as if she had epted her fate, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She had to face it


    anyway. Since her parents knew that he existed, they should definitely meet him.


    Lillian led Callum into the residential area and walked to the elevator in the building in which her


    house was located. She pressed the up button.


    After a while, the elevator arrived, but the person who came out of the elevator was Lillian¡¯s


    neighbor, who immediately greeted her after seeing her, ¡°Lillian, you are back. He must be your


    boyfriend.¡±


    The neighbor kept looking at Callum while speaking.


    Lillian was stunned. Before she could react, Callum replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lillian¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be long before we can attend your wedding I guess.¡± The neighbor smiled and then


    hurriedly urged, ¡°All right, Lillian, take him upstairs. Your mother has been nagging for a whole day


    today, waiting to see your boyfriend.¡±


    Lillian was tongue-tied. Now she knew why the neighbor said Callum was her boyfriend as soon as


    he saw Callum by her side. It was because her mother had already told the world about it.


    Walking into the elevator, Lillian looked at Callum who was staring at her with a half-smile.


    Her face blushed. She hesitated momentarily and felt the need to remind him about her parents.


    ¡°Well, my parents may be rather eager because I have never had a boyfriend. You can just muddle


    through when dealing with themter, and I will


    find an excuse to take


    you out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you never had a boyfriend?¡± He raised his eyebrows and suddenly bent down, staring


    at her.


    Lillian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. As a sucker for good looks, she became nervous easily


    when she looked at a beautiful face so close.


    ¡°Ha. Haha. Um, I¡¯ve been busy with my work, so I don¡¯t get a boyfriend,¡± she replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯d be happier if you said that you still missed me,¡± He said.


    She almost choked on her saliva.


    She thought, ¡°Do I miss him? Well, I do think of everything that happened back then and treat it like


    a dream.¡±


    Ding!


    When the elevator door opened, Lillian and Callum walked out of the elevator. Lillian went to her


    house, took out the key, and opened the door.


    When she pushed the door and entered, she was shocked by her parents¡¯ outfits. Her father wore a


    suit that he only wore when taking photos, while her mother wore a new set of clothes she bought


    not long ago. Thetter even had makeup on and wore her hair in a bun.


    It was obvious that her hair was done by the hairdresser in their residential area.


    Lillian suddenly had a premonition that everyone in the residential area knew that she would bring


    her boyfriend back today.


    After all, the hairdresser was a famous big mouth in the residential area. If she knew something new


    about anyone, everyone in the residential area would know.


    Lillian looked at her parents awkwardly and found that they were staring at Callum in surprise.


    However, Callum looked calm, seemingly not affected by the situation.


    ¡°Dad, mom, this is Callum White, my, uh, boyfriend.¡± She forced the word ¡°boyfriend¡± out of her


    mouth with difficulty. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Quinn. I¡¯m Callum White,¡± Callum greeted


    Stephen Quinn and Abigail Quinn with great


    respect.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°N-Nice to meet you too,¡± Stephen and Abigail hurriedly replied.


    Stephen asked Callum to sit down, while Abigail took her daughter to a corner and said, ¡°Is he really


    your boyfriend? He¡¯s not someone you found to pretend to be your boyfriend, is he?¡±


    Lillian rolled her eyes. ¡°Then just think of him as someone I found to pretend to be my boyfriend.¡±


    Abigail said, annoyed, ¡°What are you talking about? All right, now go get him some coffee.¡± After


    saying that, she put on an enthusiastic face and walked towards Callum.


    Lillian, who had be a waitstaff, walked into the kitchen and made coffee. When she walked to


    the living room with coffee, she saw that the three of them were already talking happily.


    ¡°Callum, you said that you and Lillian met abroad. So have you been in touch all these years?¡±


    Abigail asked.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°No, I came back from abroad recently and ran into Lillian on the street.


    Only then did we get in touch. In fact, I¡¯ve been looking for Lillian all these years. Fortunately, I have


    found her now.¡±


    Then he nced at Lillian. To Stephen and Abigail, it was a look of affection, but to Lillian, it was a


    threatening look.


    Stephen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fate, then. But you only spent a few days together abroad. Why do


    you fall in love with Lillian?¡±


    Stephen was curious. After all, Lillian went abroad only for a few days, but she could make a man


    miss her for three particr, this man was obviously an attractive man. He didn¡¯t need to worry


    about finding a girlfriend at all, but he actually looked for Lillian for three years, which made Stephen


    grow even fonder of Callum.


    years. In


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lillian is a straightforward person, and I feelfortable around her. And once I got drunk..¡±


    Callum was talking when Lillian¡¯s hand suddenly shook, causing her to spill half of the coffee in her


    cup.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she shouted and quickly put down the coffee cup, but the back of her hand began to turn red


    because of the hot coffee.


    Callum frowned as he quickly took Lillian to the kitchen in the Quinn residence and turned on the


    cold water tap. Then, he ced her hand that had just been scalded red under the cold running


    water.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you even hold a coffee cup?¡± he said with a gloomy face.


    Lillian said hurriedly, ¡°Um, don¡¯t tell them about us spending the night in the hotelter. My parents


    are conservative. They¡¯ll break my legs if they know about it.¡±


    ¡°Break your legs?¡± He nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s cruel.¡±


    Lillian realized that she might have exaggerated it.


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t tell them that,¡± she said with a pleading look in her eyes.


    He pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Hey, Callum, how is it? As long as you don¡¯t say it, I can¡­¡± She suddenly paused.


    She thought, ¡°What can I do? He doesn¡¯t seem like he needs me to treat him to a meal. Should I


    give him some other material rewards? This is embarrassing, though. He¡¯s thousands of times


    richer than Tam. As for other types of rewards, should I take him to a concert or sing and dance for


    him?¡±


    After pondering for a while, she realized that it seemed that none of them was appropriate. So


    Lillian paused for a long time as she didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± Callum calmly bent down and looked at her.


    Looking at his beautiful face, Lillian felt her heart racing again. She couldn¡¯t helpining


    inwardly, ¡°Why do you look so handsome? Especially your skin condition, which is better than mine.


    I really wanted to know what kind of skincare product you¡¯re using.¡±


    ¡°Um, whatever you want,¡± she replied, thinking that she didn¡¯t have much to lose anyway.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    She was stunned for a moment and thought, ¡°Did he agree to my request? It seems like it didn¡¯t


    take him too long to think


    about it.¡±


    ¡°How is your hand? Does it still feel hot?¡± He fixed his eyes back on her hand, which was still under


    the cold running water.


    ¡°I feel nothing. It¡¯s been under the running water for so long. It should be fine now.¡±


    Then he turned off the faucet, took out a handkerchief, and dried her hand.


    ¡°Do you have any medicine at home? There¡¯s still a little redness and swelling. You¡¯d better apply


    some medicine, he said.


    ¡°Okay Yes, I do,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Then go get the medicine now,¡± he said.


    Lillian rushed back to her room and took the ointment for burns. After taking it, she suddenly found


    herself doing whatever Callum said.


    Despite the realization, she still walked out of the room with the ointment. As soon as she got out of


    the room, she saw Callum sitting in the living room chatting with her parents.


    When she got closer, she heard Abigail say, ¡°I see. So after you got drunk, Lillian sent you to the


    hotel and took care of you all night. Lillian is a kind-hearted girl. We often educate her to help others


    too.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian almost fell to the ground as her knees gave out.


    She thought, ¡°Kind-hearted? Help others? If Mom knew how I had taken advantage of him that


    night, she would not have said such words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if she hadn¡¯t taken good care of me so thoughtfully, I might have been in a bad situation.


    Sometimes getting drunk could also cause vomit to get stuck in the throat and lead to suffocation.¡±


    Callum then looked at Lillian and added, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to Lillian.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian felt guilty.


    Yet her parents said, ¡°Well, this is what she should do. You¡¯re both from the same country, so you


    have to help each other when you are abroad.¡±


    Lillian had the urge to bury herself in a hole.


    At this moment, Callum waved to her and said, ¡°Come here. Have a seat.¡±


    She quickly followed his instructions and sat on the seat next to him. After sitting down, she realized


    that she was being too obedient just now, like a pet dog listening to its owner¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Wait! No way! I¡¯m not a pet dog!¡± she hurriedly added inwardly.


    Callum took the ointment from her, lowered his head, and began to apply it on the back of her hand


    that had been scalded.


    Seeing this, Stephen and Abigail looked at each other. Thetter said enthusiastically, ¡°Callum, who


    else is in your family? Have your parents retired?¡±


    ¡°My father has passed away, while my mother has been living abroad. I don¡¯t think she ns to


    return to the country for the time being,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡± Abigail asked.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    ¡°I have half-sisters and half-brothers Call responded My father had numerous women in his life,


    which resulted in a considerable number of children


    Neither phenor Abigailted och a response, making the atmosphere awkward, as they were


    uncertain about how to react to the unexpected revtion


    When she saw her press Lillian mered, somewhat unexpectedly. ¡°Mom, Dad, those are the actions


    of a previous generation. His parents do not define him!¡±


    1


    Callum regarded Lillian with astonishment. Unbeknownst to him a subtle warmth graced his eyes


    Stephen was the first to regain hisposure and added. Indeed you¡¯re correct. The past is behind


    us. So, Callum, what is your current upation?


    Tam mainly tasked with overseeing apany¡¯s operations, Callum responded


    Overseeing apany Stephen appeared somewhat skeptical upon hearing this and inquired.


    ¡°Whichpany are you managing I recall you being just 29 years old.¡±


    From Stephen¡¯s viewpoint, achieving a standard middle management role at the age of 29 would be


    considered quitemendable


    However, the idea of managing apany sounded rather unconventional and gave rise to doubts


    regarding its feasibility Callum replied, ¡°It¡¯s called White Maple Group, Mr Quines Have you heard of


    it?¡±


    As an everyday citizen like Stephen, he would not be familiar with the name of a renowned shipping


    company. However, when it came to the vehicles parked within the residential area, he could readily


    identify them by simply ncing at their logos


    Stephen could only offer a slightly awkward smile and impaired, ¡°Well I¡¯m not familiar with it. Is it a


    recently establishedpany? He surmised that, in this day and age, young individuals often


    ventured into entrepreneurship, so the creation of a newpany wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary


    The awkwardness seemed to transfer from her father to Lillian at this juncture


    Callum, on the contrary, Callum didn¡¯t make any remarks about it and umply offered a unile


    than had initially intended to seize an opportunity to depart with Callum following their conversation.


    However, Stephen and Abigail expressed their desire for Callum to join them for dinner


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention having workments at thepany today?¡± Lillian made a concerted effort


    to signal him dacreetly with her eyes


    ¡°Work can wait until I¡¯ve finished this meal Callum rephed


    Latin was speechless after hearing that


    ¡°Down that he wants to have a meal bere?¡± she thought,


    Having pakinglypleted their meal, Lillian noticed Stephen and Abigail wanted to continue their


    interest in a more


    sation worth Callian, Hience, she quickly intervened, siggewing. I will take him for a walk to and our


    Sa progely and cagerely escorted Callum out of the house


    La beated a sig off as they reached the elevator She thought, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting with my parents


    has finally


    do you can soon, my parents will likely anques about your mure family lineage, Lillian marked with a


    hund of amusement incate condides help beplum, ¡®when my parents pose the questions to


    you, you don¡¯t need to pe


    Kn merested addity wishing that green pants weren¡¯t piced with me want you?¡± He continued,


    you mean that my parents do non define map


    ??


    ..


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    bathing else we are tomberset ultly


    ¡±


    19@@ 8 4895565046 ¡°you be your parents to appron of me he acquired


    og


    pality


    of me with her center to say that the past generation is distinct from the was a you as differ low


    hem. My wurde did not carry the wash you may have pramed, she rified.


    Buy te wilge ague brindly maced her sightly baked checks as he fell inte dreng dught Long


    und drow Soon ay sabed the abortor and appared as the


    ¡°I have half-sisters and half-brothers,¡± Callum responded. ¡°My father had numerous women in his


    life, which resulted in a considerable number of children.¡±


    Neither Stephen nor Abigail anticipated such a response, making the atmosphere awkward, as they


    were uncertain about how to react to the unexpected revtion.


    When she saw her parents¡¯ awkwardness, Lillian uttered, somewhat unexpectedly, ¡°Mom, Dad,


    those are the actions of a previous generation. His parents do not define him!¡±


    Callum regarded Lillian with astonishment. Unbeknownst to him, a subtle warmth graced his eyes.


    Stephen was the first to regain hisposure and added, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re correct. The past is


    behind us. So, Callum, what is your current upation?¡±


    ¡°I am mainly tasked with overseeing apany¡¯s operations,¡± Callum responded.


    ¡°Overseeing¡­ apany?¡± Stephen appeared somewhat skeptical upon hearing this and inquired,


    ¡°Whichpany are you managing? I recall you being just 29 years old.¡±


    From Stephen¡¯s viewpoint, achieving a standard middle management role at the age of 29 would be


    considered quitemendable.


    However, the idea of managing apany sounded rather unconventional and gave rise to doubts


    regarding its feasibility.


    Callum replied, ¡°It¡¯s called White Maple Group, Mr. Quinn: Have you heard of it?¡±


    As an everyday citizen like Stephen, he would not be familiar with the name of a renowned shipping


    company. However, when it came to the vehicles parked within the residential area, he could readily


    identify them by simply ncing at their logos.


    Stephen could only offer a slightly awkward smile and inquired, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not familiar with it. Is it a


    recently establishedpany?¡± He surmised that, in this day and age, young individuals often


    ventured into entrepreneurship, so the creation of a newpany wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary.


    The awkwardness seemed to transfer from her father to Lillian at this juncture.


    Callum, on the contrary, Callum didn¡¯t make any remarks about it and simply offered a smile.


    Lillian had initially intended to seize an opportunity to depart with Callum following their


    conversation. However, Stephen and Abigail expressed their desire for Callum to join them for


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention having workmitments at thepany today?¡± Lillian made a concerted


    effort to signal him discreetly with her eyes.


    ¡°Work can wait until I¡¯ve finished this meal,¡± Callum replied.


    Lillian was speechless after hearing that./


    ¡°Does he mean that he wants to have a meal here?¡± she thought.


    Having painstakinglypleted their meal, Lillian noticed Stephen and Abigail wanted to continue


    their interest in a more in-depth conversation with Callum. Hence, she quickly intervened,


    suggesting, ¡°I will take him for a walk


    Ik to aid our digestion.¡± She then promptly and eagerly escorted Callum out of the house.


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief as they reached the elevator. She thought, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting with my


    parents has finally


    ended.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t spirit you away soon, my parents will likely inquire about your entire family lineage,¡± Lillian


    remarked with a hint of amusement. ¡°In fact,¡± she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°when my parents


    pose the questions to you, you don¡¯t need to give such intricate responses. You can keep it vague.¡±


    Callum interjected suddenly, ¡°You¡¯re secretly wishing that your parents weren¡¯t pleased with me,


    aren¡¯t you?¡± He continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you mention that my parents do not define


    me?¡±


    His words momentarily took Lillian aback. ¡°I think I said that because it was a subconscious


    response,¡± she pondered silently.


    ¡°So¡­ do you wish for your parents to approve of me?¡± he inquired.


    His gaze, inexplicably, stirred a sense of unease within her. ¡°I just wanted to say that the past


    generation is distinct from the present, and you are different from them. My words did not carry the


    weight you may have presumed,¡± she rified.


    She even turned her head away, trying to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°Really?¡± he whispered, and his gaze briefly traced her slightly flushed cheeks as he fell into deep


    thought.


    Ding!


    When they reached the first floor, they exited the elevator and arrived at the spot where Callum


    parked his car.


    Lillian was eager to say goodbye to him. She waved and said, ¡°Well then, goodbye!¡± She then


    turned, intending to leave.


    His hand abruptly seized her arm and, with a tug, drew her into his embrace.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A soft exmation escaped her lips as her nose collided with his chest.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Lillian thought, silentlymenting her aching nose. ¡°It seems my nose has endured a few


    collisions before. Even though my nose¡¯s bone is strong, it can¡¯t endure too many blows!¡± she


    inwardlyined.


    Callum stooped down. His lips came close to Lillian¡¯s ear as he whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously


    mention that if I refrain from discussing our encounter that night at the hotel, you would be open to


    fulfilling my request?¡±


    She sensed a tingling sensation in her ear caused by his breath, and her body seemed gradually


    warming.


    ¡°W-What is your request?¡± she inquired after moistening her slightly parched lips.


    ¡°I want you to kiss me and then dere that the person you adore the most is me,¡± he dered.


    ¡°What?¡± she questioned inwardly.


    Dumbfounded, she asked, ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want you to kiss me right here,¡± he answered.


    However, the issue was that they were still within the residential area, and there was significant


    pedestrian activity, especially since it had not yet struck eight o¡¯clock. Even within the parking lot,


    which was rtively secluded and had fewer pedestrians, people were still present.


    Lillian bit his lips and suggested, ¡°How about we do it somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ashamed of me? Is this why you prefer not to let others know about


    me?¡± Callum asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that someone will see us here, and they might talk¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± he asked. ¡°We are a couple now, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s perfectly natural for you to kiss me.


    Even if others gossip, let them.¡±


    ¡°But the issue is, I will break up with you!¡± Lillian silently pointed out.


    Lillian hesitated to voice those words. She believed it was better to let their rtionship¡¯s ¡°ultimate


    oue¡± remain unspoken but mutually understood.


    Beneath the gentle radiance of the moon, Lillian observed the man before her. Moonlight, bathed


    his face, casting a subtle softness upon his fairplexion. Along with his captivating,


    contemtive eyes, straight nose, and alluring, sensual lips, he could emit an irresistible allure just


    by standing there silently.


    When she first saw him, his countenance profoundly struck her. asionally, he exuded a kind of


    androgynous beauty, but there was never any doubt that he was a man.


    And now, it appeared he had grown even more exquisite than before. The intery of optimism and


    mncholy in his disposition from earlier years had slowly be more reserved, bestowing an


    aura of enigma that further intrigued those who wished to delve deeper into his essence.


    Lillian gently wrapped her arm around Callum¡¯s neck and rose onto her tiptoes. Kissing him was, in


    fact, a straightforward gesture for her because she didn¡¯t shy away from it, and, truth be told, she


    somehow found herself quite fond of it.


    Therefore, she chose to relish it. Throughout this period of their rtionship, she would indulge in


    this emotion. And when the day of their eventual separation arrived, she would take the time to


    process these feelings properly. Whether considering it as settling emotional debts or an internship


    in love, she would view it as a valuable experience.


    With such a thought in her mind, she ced her lips on his.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    When Rosalie finished her shift at the diner, she approached her boss, Amelia, and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Haab, may I request a half-day leave for tomorrow? I need to see my mom.¡±


    Even though the next day¡¯s All Souls¡¯ Day was a national statutory holiday, it was one of the busiest


    days for restaurants. Therefore, there was no doubt that the workers of restaurants wouldn¡¯t have a


    holiday.


    Rosalie¡¯s request took Amelia aback. She was unaware of the other¡¯s mother¡¯s passing. She


    replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll approve your leave. If you n to see your mother in the afternoon, I¡¯ll


    arrange some items you may wish to take with you.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll prepare them myself,¡± said Rosalie. She even nned to show off her cooking


    skills to her mother.


    When her mother was alive, Rosalie had been too young to showcase her cooking skills. Now that


    she had grown up and acquired culinary abilities, she desired to demonstrate them to her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head home now,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Amelia appeared to have something on her mind, but ultimately, she chose not to bring it


    up.


    She considered that since Rosalie had imed she didn¡¯t know Calvin well, there was no need to


    involve her. She preferred to address it personally with Calvin when the time was right.


    After leaving the diner, Rosalie didn¡¯t immediately head back to the Youngblood residence. Instead,


    she made a stop at a supermarket to purchase groceries. Afterward, on her electric scooter, she


    visited a store to acquire the necessary items for paying her respects to her mother the following


    day.


    ¡°Mrs. Fanning, I¡¯d like to purchase some flowers,¡± Rosalie requested from an 80-year-old woman at


    the shop. It had be a tradition for her to obtain these items from this store before paying her


    respects to her mother, except for the three years she spent in prison.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Rosalie. Are you preparing to pay your respects to your mother tomorrow?¡± Penny Fanning


    grinned widely at Rosalie, revealing that she had only a few teeth left.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°I imagine you¡¯re nning to showcase your cooking skills to your mother as well,¡± Penny remarked


    as she packed all the items Rosalie needed. She then handed them to Rosalie and added, ¡°You¡¯ve


    been absent for two or three years. I was starting to wonder if you¡¯de this year.¡±


    ¡°Well, something came up before, and I couldn¡¯t make it here to buy them,¡± Rosalie exined as


    she epted the items from Penny.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years. Your mother must be resting in peace knowing she has such a filial child as


    you,¡± Pennymented.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that filial,¡± Rosalie inwardly chided herself. ¡°Regrettably, I couldn¡¯t even preserve the album


    my mother left behind in its entirety,¡± she reflected with a tinge of sadness.


    And now, despite her desire to care for her mother, she no longer had the opportunity. All she could


    do was visit her mother¡¯s grave.


    After she bid farewell to Penny, Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence on her electric


    scooter. She intended to make her way to the kitchen through the living room to store the groceries


    she had purchased in the refrigerator upon entering the house. However, a cold voice abruptly


    echoed, ¡°Why are you returning home sote?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed softly, nearly dropping the items she held in her hands.


    The lights in the living room suddenly illuminated the scene, revealing that a man was seated on the


    living room couch at that moment.


    ¡°Why did you turn off the lights when you were in the living room?¡± she asked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± he replied. He then rose from his seat and approached her. ¡°And what about


    you? You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± he inquired.


    She pursed her red lips and replied, ¡°After finishing my shift at the diner, I went to buy some


    groceries and items I need to see my mom tomorrow.¡±


    ? ? ? ?? ??? ??


    ¡°See


    your


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    mother?¡± He nced at a bunch of flowers and some candles in her hand. ¡°Ah, yes, tomorrow is All


    Souls¡¯ Day. It¡¯s time to see her. Unfortunately, I might not be able to apany you,¡± he regretfully


    mentioned.


    Rosalie was taken aback by his words and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never even considered wanting him to


    apany me. Why does he sound as if¡­¡± Rosalie paused, recalling that his father had also


    passed away, and he would need to see his father as well on tomorrow¡¯s All Souls¡¯ Day.


    At times, she couldn¡¯t help but contemte how they seemed to share a simr fate, especially


    when she considered the fact that they both had to visit their parent¡¯s graves.


    After Rosalie stored the groceries in the refrigerator, she turned around and found Jonathan leaning


    against the kitchen


    door, looking at her thoughtfully.


    She awkwardly averted her gaze, attempting to avoid his eyes. However, he caught her by the arm


    as she was about to leave the kitchen. ¡°You haven¡¯t said goodnight yet,¡± he remarked.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned and quickly said, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    He gazed at her, suddenly smiled, and said, ¡°Rosie, it seems your ¡®Goodnight¡¯ is bing more


    and more cursory.¡±


    Rosalie felt her throat tightened and didn¡¯t know how to respond to him.


    ¡°Someone once suggested that if I want you to like me, I should first please you.¡± Jonathan leaned


    in, locking eyes with the person before him. ¡°So, what do you think? If I please you, will you like


    me?¡±


    Rosalie nearly bit her tongue when she heard his words. She stared at him with wide eyes, her


    thoughts racing. ¡°What is he talking about? He¡­ wants to please me? How is it possible that those


    words came out of his mouth?¡±


    Her response amused him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it so shocking to you that I said I want to please


    you?¡±


    Rosalie felt as though there were so many things she wanted to say, but they were all caught in her


    throat at that moment. He raised his hand and delicately traced her lips. ¡°So, Rosie, you must now


    understand how much I desire your love. What do you say? How can I please you so that you¡¯ll like


    me?¡±


    She felt her lips burning at that moment, and her heartbeat again intensified.


    She had never anticipated Jonathan saying such a thing to her or expected him to desire her love,


    let alone attempt to earn it by pleasing her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ponder whether he was genuinely serious about it.


    However, she refrained from voicing her thoughts aloud.


    On the noon of All Souls¡¯ Day, Jonathan arrived at the hospital and entered his grandfather¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Have you visited your father¡¯s grave?¡± Leonard inquired. The man who had once been a prominent


    figure was now merely an elderly individual lying in a hospital bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve visited him,¡± replied Jonathan.


    In the past, on All Souls¡¯ Day, Leonard used to apany him to his father¡¯s grave to pay respects.


    However, as Leonard¡¯s health deteriorated, and he became unable to visit the cemetery, Jonathan


    alone began going to the cemetery. He would then see Leonard after doing that.


    ¡°How do you think your father would feel if he knew you were so infatuated with that woman? Would


    he want to p some sense into you?¡± Leonard snorted with a cold chuckle.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t like the feeling that his grandson was increasingly going out of control.


    ¡°Are you trying to offer me some wisdom, Grandpa?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow as he gazed at


    Leonard. Jonathan¡¯s captivating eyes inadvertently brought to Leonard¡¯s mind memories of


    Jonathan¡¯s birth mother.


    ¡°Those eyes really look like that woman! If it weren¡¯t for that woman, my son and Lwouldn¡¯t have


    turned against each other, and my son would not have left the housepletely and ended up


    dying,¡± thought Leonard.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°Have you forgotten what has happened to your father?¡± Leonard reminded Jonathan again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I also said I won¡¯t repeat my father¡¯s mistake,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°In that case, you should kick Rosalie out of the Youngblood residence and ask her to disappear


    from your life!¡± Leonard snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be done.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. When he heard Leonard say that, his heart


    clenched suddenly. He almost instinctively rejected such a suggestion and did not even want to


    consider it.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leonard choked and red at his grandson.


    ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t repeat my father¡¯s mistakes, so I¡¯ll have everything under my control. I¡¯ll make


    Rosie get so used to my existence that she can¡¯t leave me at all,¡± he said with a low chuckle, but his


    eyes seemed to be warning Leonard. ¡°So, I hope you can stay out of my business. If you interfere


    too much, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to restrict your


    movements.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face reddened instantly. He coughed several times before finally stopping, but he seemed


    angry. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Jonathan stared at Leonard and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just reminding you. If anything happens to her, no


    one can get away, Grandpa!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s turbid but still sharp eyes stared at Jonathan. He knew Jonathan was not kidding.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman? Why are you so obsessed with her?¡± Leonard could not


    understand it.


    He had had someone bring Rosalie to him to have a look. In his opinion, she was very ordinary and


    drastically different from the granddaughter-inw he wanted.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s the first woman to treat me like family.¡± Jonathan smiled. Rosalie had said that they


    could rely on each other from then on.


    Rosalie made him feel at home again after so many years.


    Every time he called her Rosie, it was as if they were really family.


    He wanted to keep this feeling.


    Leonard looked at Jonathan in disbelief. It was as if Jonathan¡¯s answer was ridiculous, and


    Jonathan had said that to brush


    him off.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Grandpa, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Leonard said with hatred, ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can try to live as many years as possible to see if I¡¯ll regret it,¡± Jonathan said with a


    gentle smile.


    Leonard snapped. ¡°O-Okay! I¡¯ll wait for the day you regret it then!¡±


    In the afternoon, Rosalie walked out of the diner and went to her mother¡¯s grave with the flowers


    she bought yesterday. When her mother died, her father did not buy a plot in the cemetery but


    buried her in the graveyard of a friend¡¯s vige. It was because it was cheap.


    Back then, you only needed to bribe the officials with cigars and pull some strings. It was much


    cheaper than buying a plot in the cemetery.


    Later, she also considered choosing a date and relocating her mother¡¯s grave. After all, the current


    grave was just a grave on a hill near that vige.


    It was inconvenient to visit the grave. In addition, there were already many cracks due to the grave


    being old. It would probably be a big project to repair, and it would be better to move the grave to


    the cemetery.


    However, the idea was naturally put on hold due to her imprisonment. After she got out of prison,


    she had no money. Not to mention the money to buy a plot in the cemetery, she could not even


    afford to hire workers for the grave relocation.


    When Rosalie walked to the foot of the mountain, she saw that the vige registrar had already set


    up a shed at the foot of the mountain. Grave visitors registered one after another.


    However, when Rosalie stepped forward and registered under his mother¡¯s grave number, the


    registrar immediately said, ¡°This grave has been relocated. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Relocated?¡± Rosalie froze.


    ¡°Yes, someone called Gordon Leighton relocated it. He¡¯s probably the husband of the grave owner,¡±


    the registrar said after looking through the records,


    Rosalie suddenly recalled how her father had asked her to return using grave relocation as an


    excusest time. However,


    Howeve when she went back afterward, Gordon and Caitlin¡¯s focus was not on the grave relocation


    but on Calvin.


    She did not overthink about the grave relocation, but she did not expect her father to relocate the


    grave so suddenly without even noticing her.


    ¡°Do you know where they relocated the grave?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.


    The registrar said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We only care about the graves being moved out. We don¡¯t care


    where others relocate the graves!¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip and said relentlessly, ¡°C-Can I go up the mountain and have a look? I¡¯ll register


    and go up the mountain to have a look. If it has really been relocated, I¡¯lle down immediately.¡±


    Seeing her pale and anxious face, the man let her go without embarrassing her much.


    Rosalie almost ran up the mountain. When she ran to her mother¡¯s grave, she only saw an empty


    pit. The tombstone was gone. Besides the pit, there was only a small pile of dirt.


    The grave had indeed been moved away!


    Rosalie froze. Then, she took out her phone and dialed her father¡¯s phone number.


    The phone rang for a long time before finally getting through. Gordon¡¯s voice came from the other


    end of the line. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you move away Mom¡¯s grave?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Gordon replied impatiently, ¡°So what if I did? What¡¯s the matter? Do you still remember your


    mother¡¯s grave, you ungrateful brat?¡±


    ¡°Where did you relocate Mom¡¯s grave to?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Ha, do you care about your mother¡¯s grave now? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not part of this family? I


    don¡¯t think you need to know where your mother is buried now,¡± Gordon said impatiently.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Then what will it take for you to tell


    me where you¡¯ve relocated Mom¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat, are you begging me? Do you remember what you said when we asked you not


    to mess with Calvin lest you ruin your sister¡¯s rtionship? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t tell you where the


    grave has been relocated if you don¡¯t pay me 10 million dors,¡± Gordon threatened.


    Gordon hung up the phone after saying that.


    When Rosalie called him back, he did not answer the phone.


    Rosalie hurried down the mountain and came directly to the Leighton residence. However, no one


    answered her whether she rang the doorbell or knocked on the door.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    The neighbor told her that Gordon and Caitlin had gone traveling, so they were not at home. As for


    Loretta, the neighbor said Loretta had bought a big house and rarely came back.


    Hearing this, Rosalie knew Gordon and Caitlin might have done it on purpose. They probably knew


    she would visit her mother¡¯s grave today, so they deliberately went out.


    Her scalp numbed at the thought of her father¡¯s request for 10 million dors.


    There was no way she could afford to pay Gordon 10 million dors.


    After bidding goodbye to the neighbor, Rosalie called Loretta¡¯s phone number. ¡°Where are you?


    There¡¯s something I want to see you about.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time now.¡± Loretta¡¯s voice came from the phone with a trace of arrogance.


    ¡°Then, I just want to ask you. Where did Dad relocate my mother¡¯s grave?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There was a trace of mockery in Loretta¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Then you must know where they go traveling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I really don¡¯t know. How about this? I can tell them that you¡¯re looking for them when


    they¡¯re back,¡± Loretta replied.


    Then, Rosalie heard a man¡¯s voice on her phone. ¡°This lipstick doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Rosalie froze, as she recognized that it was Calvin¡¯s voice.


    Then, she heard Loretta reply coquettishly, ¡°I thought you would like this color. I¡¯ll change to another


    colorter.¡±


    After saying this, Loretta said to Rosalie on the other end of the line, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I


    have something else to do.¡± She ended the call once she finished.


    Rosalie looked at the phone in her hand and suddenly had an indescribable feeling.


    She had seen Calvin a few days ago. Calvin had spoken to her at that time. However, he was now


    telling Loretta whether her lipstick suited her.


    A man like Calvin probably said that to her because he wanted novelty. He sounded as if he had


    feelings for her, but he actually had feelings for many women.


    Just like his former girlfriends and now Loretta.


    Once he became disinterested, this man would be the most heartless man, just like how


    Rosalie had witnessed how ruthless he was to his ex-girlfriend.


    His ex-girlfriend was a popr actress in the entertainment industry. Her future had been promising,


    but she had now disappeared.


    Rosalie put away her phone, feeling her heart sinking non-stop. She could not afford 10 million


    dors, but she could not find Gordon and Caitlin at all.


    She wondered, ¡°Even if¡­ I could find Dad and Caitlin in a few days. Will they really tell me where


    Mom¡¯s grave is? What will it cost me?¡±


    She thought life was hard enough for her, but she did not expect that her hardship was not over.


    On the other side, Calvin watched Loretta put away her phone and asked nonchntly, ¡°Who was


    it?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for my parents, but they¡¯ve gone traveling, so they called me,¡± Loretta


    pretended to answer casually before pressing against Calvin and adding, ¡°Calvin, what lipstick color


    do you like? I¡¯ll only apply lipstick colors that you from now on.¡±


    Calvin frowned slightly, and his gaze fell on Loretta¡¯s lips again. He only found the bright red color


    blinding.


    At the same time, another natural-colored lip without any lipstick applied shed across his mind.


    The faint pink color was so natural. It made him think it was the most suitable lip color.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wipe it off,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°What?¡± Loretta was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°asked you to wipe off your lipstick,¡± Calvin replied.


    Loretta was a little dumbfounded. They were currently in the car toward the banquet. She dressed


    up today just to look good at the banquet. If she wiped off the lipstick, her makeup would be


    completely off-point. Instead of looking good, she would probably be aughingstock when


    that happened.


    ¡°Now? But we¡¯re about to reach the banquet hall¡­¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Calvin interrupted her as a trace of displeasure flickered in his eyes.


    Loretta had no choice. After all, she was scared to annoy Calvin. She could only bite her lips


    slightly, took out a tissue, and began to wipe her lips.


    Calvin took out the silver bracelet again. He looked down and caressed it. His gaze was


    unprecedentedly gentle as if he was gazing at his lover.


    At least, Calvin had never looked at Loretta with such a gentle gaze.


    While wiping off her lipstick, Loretta looked at Calvin¡¯s gentle look through the makeup mirror in her


    hand, and she could not help feeling a touch of jealousy.


    She had only found out what the bracelet represented. She had seen two silver bracelets on the


    wrist of the little girl in Calvin¡¯s painting.


    ¡°Was the silver bracelet from the little girl?¡± she wondered.


    There were rumors in the entertainment industry that Calvin had been looking for someone all these


    years. If anyone could help him find this person, they would never run out of resources in the


    entertainment industry.


    She had initially thought it was only a rumor. After all, there were too many baseless rumors in the


    entertainment industry.


    However, it did not seem to be the case.


    Calvin must be looking for the girl in the painting. Loretta never asked Calvin, and she had never


    told Calvin that she had seen the painting. After all, she had sneaked into the art studio herself.


    However, she had an intuition that he must be looking for the little girl.


    What made her panic even more was that she was increasingly sure that the little girl might be


    Rosalie. It was because Rosalie looked very simr to the little girl in the painting, and Rosalie


    herself as a child wore the same floral dress as the girl in the painting.


    Loretta thought, ¡°Can it be a coincidence? If Rosalie is really the one Calvin wanted, then¡­ will


    everything I have now disappear in an instant? This is uneptable. Even if Rosalie is the one he


    wants, I mustn¡¯t let Calvin find out!¡±


    When Jonathan returned to the Youngblood Residence, a housekeeper informed him that Rosalie


    had returned.


    However, when he came to her room, he found that it was dark.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Jonathan knew Rosalie had always disliked darkness. Even when she was sleeping, she liked to


    sleep with the light on.


    In the past, although she could turn off the lights and go to bed for a period when she stayed in the


    rental home, it seemed thatter on, she reverted to the habit of sleeping with the lights on.


    He frowned slightly and thought, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s not in the room?¡±


    But just as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard a muffled weeping sound. He


    eximed inwardly, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± His steps abruptly halted, and he fumbled for the wall, turning on


    the light. Suddenly, the room was bathed in brightness.


    He only saw a slender figure hiding in one corner of the room at that moment. She curled up and


    leaned her back against the wall, with her face buried in between her knees. Her shoulders twitched


    while she was sobbing depressively.


    ¡°Is she crying?¡± He thought as his ck eyes suddenly narrowed. He walked forward quickly and


    squatted down, then looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    His voice caused her body to stiffen suddenly. Then, she moved her head slightly and slowly raised


    her head. With her eyes filled with mist, she looked at him.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. Obviously, she had been crying for a while. Her face was stained


    with tears. The fragile and painful expression made his heart suddenly twitch and burst into pain.


    He rarely saw her cry, but every time he saw her tears, he felt a sense of helplessness.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± It took him a while to get back his voice.


    She sniffed and choked, ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t find where my mom is. I can¡¯t find her¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­¡±


    When she said that, her tears fell even more uncontrobly.


    She thought, ¡°Aftering back, I just can¡¯t figure out where my father would move my mother¡¯s


    grave after thinking for a long time. Will it be a cemetery? Or will it be some hilltop that could be


    used to bury the dead?¡±


    Even if she wanted to investigate, she didn¡¯t know how to do it all of a sudden.


    Later, no matter how many calls she made to Gordon, Caitlin, or Loretta¡¯s phone, there was no


    answer.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t even know what else she could do. She thought, ¡°10 million dors? I couldn¡¯t get 10


    million dors, even if I sold myself!¡±


    Her eyes suddenly fixed on Jonathan. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps the reason my father and


    stepmother asked me for 10 million dors is that I¡¯m supported by Jonathan. I don¡¯t have 10 million


    dors, but Jonathan does.¡±


    At this moment, Jonathan frowned in confusion after hearing her words. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t her


    mother already pass away long ago? What does she mean by she couldn¡¯t find her mother?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on? Tell me clearly.¡± Jonathan raised his hand and wiped the tears from her


    face.


    She suddenly grabbed his hand, and a decisive glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Can you give me 10


    million dors? If you are willing to give it to me, then¡­ I¡¯ll apany you no matter how long you


    want me to stay with you. I will do whatever you want!¡±


    She thought, ¡°As long as he would give me 10 million dors, and as long as I can find out where


    Mother¡¯s grave is now! To me, Mother is like a spiritual anchor. I¡¯ve already lost so much. I don¡¯t


    want to be left without even a ce to mourn my mother. I don¡¯t want to lose this too.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He fixed his gaze on Rosalie and asked, ¡°Do you know what


    you are talking about?¡± ¡°I know.¡± She choked. But now, she didn¡¯t know how else to get 10 million


    dors except for doing that.


    He suddenly chuckled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Her body suddenly stiffened. She was like a deted ball, and even thest glow in her eyes


    disappeared.


    Rosalie mocked herself inwardly, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s allowed to refuse me. Why did I think that as long


    as I was willing to apany him and agree to all his requirements, he would pay the 10 million


    dors? I¡¯ve overestimated my own worth. Did I think his interest in me is worth 10 million dors?¡±


    Rosalie remained silent, her head bowed. She slowly released her grip on Jonathan¡¯s hand, as if


    she had no strength left.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie with deep eyes. After a while, he stood up and said, ¡°Rosie, I think


    you¡¯d better have a good rest. I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to bring something inter. You can have


    some food before sleeping.¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan left the room.


    Rosalie was the only one left in such a big room.


    She wrapped herself tightly in her hands bit by bit. Sure enough, she was the only one left.


    It turned out that loneliness and helplessness could really eat a person¡¯s soul. It turned out that


    even if she wanted to sell herself, it was not easy.


    Jonathan went to the study and called Carlos directly. ¡°Go and find out where Rosie went and what


    happened today to make her so emotionally distraught.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos said. It only took him more than an hour to figure out what was going on. Then he


    called Jonathan and reported everything about it.


    ¡°Move the grave?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yes. A week ago, Ms. Leighton¡¯s father moved her mother¡¯s grave away. Today, Ms. Leighton went


    to visit her mother¡¯s grave but found it empty. ording to the person in the vige responsible for


    registering the cemetery¡¯s visitors, Ms. Leighton was very agitated after knowing that her mother¡¯s


    grave had been relocated today and insisted on going up the mountain. Aftering down the


    mountain, she hurriedly left by electric scooter¡­¡±


    Carlos then informed Jonathan of Rosalie¡¯s return to the Leighton residence and her conversation


    with the Leighton residence¡¯s neighbor. Carlos also told Jonathan that Rosalie¡¯s call records today


    contained calls with Gordon and Loretta.


    ¡°The records show that Ms. Leightonter dialed a total of 38 calls to her family, but no one


    answered,¡± Carlos said.


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened as Carlos reported.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Jonathan could guess that the 10 million dors might be the price Rosalie had to pay


    to find out the whereabouts of Tracy¡¯s grave at present. He thought, ¡°So, is she nning to sell


    herself to me in exchange for the whereabouts of a grave? This woman¡­¡± Jonathan only felt that


    there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Then where is her mother buried now? Go and find out,¡± Jonathan said.


    Carlos hummed a response.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the study. However, it was a housekeeper who


    came to report that Rosalie wouldn¡¯t eat anything. No matter what the housekeeper said, Rosalie


    didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jonathan answered and walked toward Rosalie¡¯s room.


    When he entered the room, he only saw a te of food on the table. The slender figure still curled


    up the same way as he had seen before when he came into the room just now.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    He picked up the te of food, walked to her, and set the food down in front of her. ¡°Rosie, if you


    really want to know where your mother is buried, you better finish everything on this te.¡±


    She suddenly looked up. Her swollen eyes looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°What did he mean by that? Does that mean¡­¡± Rosalie thought and asked, ¡°You know where my


    mom is buried?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you eat,¡± he replied.


    When she heard this, Rosalie felt as if she was pumped full of energy. She picked up the tray of


    food and started gobbling it up.


    Jonathan frowned. She looked like an animal w?lfing down her food,pletely different from her


    usual self.


    However, this also proved how important her mother¡¯s grave was to her.


    Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he gazed at the fresh tear stains on Rosalie¡¯s face. Her


    eyes were also more swollen than he had seen before.


    ¡°Did she cry again during the time I was gone?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Even if your dad buried your mom in the North or South Pole, I¡¯ll take you there,¡±


    Jonathan said. ¡°If you choke on your food, we¡¯ll just waste more time.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body shuddered. Her hand holding the fork paused. Then, she started eating again, but


    her speed was much slower than before.


    Jonathan only watched from the side until she finished eating. Then, he took a piece of tissue and


    wiped her lips meticulously.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m done eating. Can you tell me where my mom is buried now?¡± Rosalie gazed at the man before


    her, her eyes filled with anxiety, hope, and worry.


    She seemed afraid that her expectations would be destroyed and that he could not help her find her


    mother¡¯s grave.


    He raised his hand and tenderly caressed her cheek, his fingertips


    ¡°Go wash your face. If your mom saw you like this, she wouldn¡¯t,


    Pen picking up the tear that had not yet dried.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    happy,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust I¡¯ll take you to your mom¡¯s grave?¡± Jonathan smiled slightly. ¡°You can trust


    me now. I¡¯m the only one who will take you to find the ce.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze stilled on his face for a while before she turned around, headed to the bathroom, and


    turned on the faucet.


    Rosalie stared at herself in the mirror and saw her swollen, red eyes and visible tear streaks on her


    face. Even her bangs looked messy. One could say she looked quite miserable at that moment.


    ¡°If Mom saw me like this, she would be pretty upset. Besides, will Jonathan really take me to Mom¡¯s


    grave? Will he help me without asking for anything back?¡± she pondered.


    She only felt incredibly perturbed, but no matter what, she could only follow Jonathan.


    After all, in his words, he was the only person she could trust.


    After she washed her face with clean water, Rosalie walked out of the bathroom and saw Jonathan


    sitting on the couch and ying with his phone.


    ¡°Was it your father who said he would reveal the location of your mother¡¯s grave if only you paid him


    10 million dors?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied with her head hung low.


    ¡°Since you asked me for 10 million dors, why didn¡¯t you ever think of directly asking for my help to


    find your mother¡¯s grave?¡± He continued asking.


    Rosalie froze and thought, ¡°Now that he brought it up, I realize I¡¯m s truly be satisfied? Won¡¯t he be


    greedy for more?¡±


    foolish. Even if I gave Dad 10 million dors, would he


    As Jonathan said, instead of asking him for 10 million dors, it would have been basto ask him to


    help her locate her


    mother¡¯s


    ¡®s grave.


    She was in so much of a hurry that she made a careless mistake and caused h


    to let such a simple matter go. unnoticed.


    ¡°Can you take me with you now?¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. Only when she was sure where her mother


    was buried could she rest assured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can rest first or sleep for a while if you¡¯re tired,¡± Jonathan said.


    With such thoughts circling her mind, Rosalie naturally could not sleep, so she could only stare at


    him eagerly.


    After about 15 minutes, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang. He picked his phone up for a moment and


    answered, ¡°Okay, I got it. Wait for me over there. Also, regarding the things I instructed you to do,


    arrange them as soon as possible.¡±


    After he said that, he put away his phone and stood facing Rosalie. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    In an instant, Rosalie knew Jonathan was going to take her to where her mother¡¯s grave was


    relocated. Thus, she hurriedly stood up and followed Jonathan.


    After she got in the car, she realized they were not heading toward the graveyards in Strico.


    Instead, they drove toward arge residential area in the city.


    When the car stopped, Rosalie stared at the parking lot in surprise and then at Jonathan


    confusedly.


    The car was parked in a shanty town.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and took her hand in his as they walked inside.


    Rosalie followed Jonathan in a daze as they made their way to one of the houses. Then, she saw


    Jonathan¡¯s secretary, Carlos.


    Other than Carlos, a few men looking like bodyguards were standing there.


    When he saw Jonathan, Carlos approached him and informed him, ¡°Inside, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan led Rosalie into the house.


    Obviously, Carlos had cleared the room in advance. When Rosalie entered, she could tell this was a


    group renting ce, but there were no people in the house for now.


    With Carlos at the front, he opened one of the doors. It was a simple bedroom with only a bed and a


    desk. There was nothing on the bed, not even a nket.


    When Rosalie walked into the room, she saw a box on the table. There was nothing else on the


    table except the box.


    It was an urn.


    Rosalie¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She stepped forward and touched the urn with her trembling


    hands. She also noticed small engravings on the side of the urn, which consisted of her mother¡¯s


    name and date of death.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s urn!¡± She gasped inwardly.


    She felt her heart pound quickly. Rosalie had thought Gordon would at least buy a burialnd for her


    mother when he relocated her grave so that she could rest in peace.


    Yet, she never anticipated Gordon not even buying that. Instead, he ced her mother¡¯s urn in a


    group-renting ce.


    As Carlos exined the situation, it also confirmed Rosalie¡¯s spection.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    ¡°ording to our investigation, after Ms. Leighton¡¯s father took out her mother¡¯s urn, he paid the


    rent here for three months. Apart from his brief visit on the first day, he never came here again.¡±


    Carlos continued, ¡°At the same time, Ms. Leighton¡¯s father hasn¡¯t contacted any cemetery and gone


    through any formalities to buy a grave.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie lowered her head and stared at the urn in front of her.


    She thought, ¡®Father¡­ He never intended to relocate my mother¡¯s grave from the beginning. What


    he did was merely to threaten me with this.


    He would have likely thrown this urn back at me once he had made enough money from me.


    That way, he could save the money needed to buy a grave!


    If my mother knew the man she had loved treated her like this after she died, I wonder how she


    would feel.


    He even wants to use a dead person! Hah!¡¯


    At this moment, Rosalie felt it was ridiculous and pathetic.


    Her nose began to tingle, but her tears didn¡¯t fall this time. Perhaps because she had previously


    cried too much, she had no tears left at this point.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said, looking up at Jonathan. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t have found her


    mother¡¯s ashes.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, you might as well thank me all at onceter,¡± Jonathan said and


    turned to look at Carlos. ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s ready,¡± Carlos replied.


    Hence, Jonathan said to Rosalie, ¡°Bring your mother¡¯s ashes. The first thing you should do now is


    lay her to rest, right?¡±


    She was stunned and looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have arranged everything,¡± he said.


    Though it was such a simple sentence, it made her inexplicably calm.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything with him around.


    *


    Rosalie followed Jonathan out of the rented house and got in the car.


    When the car stopped again, they were in a famous cemetery in Strico.


    The cemetery was in a good location, easily essed, and had a well-designedyout. As a result,


    even with enough money, purchasing a burial plot here was difficult.


    Jonathan took Rosalie to one of the empty graves. Several people dressed in cemetery workwear


    were waiting, as were several others who appeared to be staff.


    Rosalie looked at the tombstone set up in front of the grave. Her mother¡¯s name was on it, while her


    name was written in the lower right corner.


    He had prepared all these.


    The present her couldn¡¯t do these right away, but he helped herplete them.


    ¡°From now on, your mother will be buried here. If you feel unsatisfied with this ce, you can


    choose another ce,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nice here!¡± Rosalie hurriedly said. The plot he chose for her mother was a separate ce in


    the cemetery, not alongside others¡¯ tombs in a row.


    If described in terms of houses, the rows of tombs were like apartments, whereas the grave he


    chose was like a mansion.


    It was a small, independent space surrounded by a row of trees. Several feet from the front of the


    tomb, there were even stone tables and chairs where those visiting the grave could rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Put your mother¡¯s ashes in it, then.¡±


    Rosalie nodded, squatted down, and ced her mother¡¯s urn in the slot specially used to hold the


    ashes at the front of the tombstone. Then, those workers covered it with a te and poured


    The staff of the cemetery handed over a contract to Rosalie. It wo


    a


    cement to seal it.


    Rosalie took a look at the cost and saw that it was exorbitant. Even if it able to afford such a grave.


    Ontrac


    been


    for 50 years with the cemetery.


    Defore her misfortune, she might not be


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood has paid all the fees. Ms. Leighton, you just need to sign here,¡± said the cemetery¡¯s


    staff.


    Rosalie knew that she owed Jonathan another big favor.


    She bit her lip slightly and signed her name with a pen. After all, this was not the time to worry about


    herst bit of pride. When the cemetery staff and workers left, Jonathan asked Carlos to take out


    the candles, fruits, and food for the memorial. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid your respect to your mother today,


    so why not do it now?¡± As he spoke, he squatted down and put the candles, and flowers in ce.


    Then, he took out a lighter to light the candles.


    Rosalie stared at the tombstone in front of her. Her mother was now in eternal slumber here, and


    her heart finally calmed down.


    Although her mother had died, she felt like she had some kind of spiritual support, perhaps because


    her mother had a resting ce.


    Rosalie silently prayed in front of the tombstone and kept all her feelings of missing her mother in


    the depths of her heart.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle to see you again on Thanksgiving this year. I¡¯lle every day in the future and


    won¡¯t keep you waiting.¡± Rosalie murmured, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re watching over me, please bless me in


    discovering the truth of the car ident that year so that justice will be served one day.¡±


    When Jonathan heard thetter half of Rosalie¡¯s words, his eyes darkened unconsciously. His


    hands, which were holding the candles, trembled slightly.


    When Rosalie finished paying her respects in front of her mother¡¯s tomb, Jonathan also prayed in


    front of the tombstone immediately after.


    This scene surprised Carlos and several bodyguards who were still in front of the grave.


    They thought, ¡°I-Is Mr. Youngblood praying to Ms. Leighton¡¯s mother? Even though we should


    respect the dead¡­ this is Mr. Youngblood. How many people in Strico could make him pray like


    this?¡±


    Rosalie also looked at Jonathan in surprise. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to pray to her


    mother and murmured,


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Since she is your mother, I should pay my respects,¡± said Jonathan. He squatted down and put a


    bunch of flowers in front of the tombstone.


    He thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her mother, she wouldn¡¯t exist in this world.


    And I would have no idea that there is someone in this world I want so badly!¡¯


    Rosalie felt like her heart was filled with an emotion she could not describe. The moonlight shone


    on him, draping him with


    a thin silver veil.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    Jonathan had dark hair, tanned skin, and a beautifully lined neck. From Rosalie¡¯s point of view, she


    could clearly see the shape of one of his ears and the lines on the side of his face.


    Her eyes seemed to be unable to move away from looking at him. She even felt that his ears were


    much better looking than ordinary people¡¯s.


    When he straightened up and turned to face her, she felt as if something had suddenly hit her in the


    heart.


    Moreover, with the help of the moonlight, his gaze looked as if there were silver ripples that were


    formed just like when peach blossom petals from a tree fell into ake. His lips moved slowly and


    were like strings that constantly moved people¡¯s


    hearts.


    At this moment, the entire world seemed to be empty. It was as if he was the only one who existed


    in her eyes.


    Then, she saw his face getting closer to her. His facial features were very delicate. It was as if they


    were the heavens most borate masterpiece.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She finally heard his voice.


    After that, she shuddered and suddenly came back to her senses. Only then did she realize that


    she was captivated as she looked at him.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go back. If you want to see Tracy in the future, you cane here to


    visit at any time. Even if Gordon knows that Tracy is buried here, he¡¯s not capable of taking Tracy¡¯s


    urn elsewhere,¡± Jonathan said.


    He reached out his hand to her as he spoke.


    She was slightly stunned as she looked at the hand stretched out in front of her. She hesitated for a


    moment but in the end, she still took the initiative to ce her hand into his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was already the second time she thanked him that night.


    The first time she thanked him was because he helped her find Tracy¡¯s urn. This time around, she


    thanked him for helping her to do a proper burial for Tracy.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me so much, you¡¯d better like me more,¡± he said.


    Her breath hitched. She could not help but slightly blush. Then, she lowered her head and followed


    him all the way out of the cemetery.


    When they got in the car, Rosalie looked out of the window at the cemetery that was gradually


    fading away. The heavy burden that had always been in her heart was slowly lifted.


    From now on, Tracy would be kept there for a long time. Rosalie did not have to worry that Gordon


    woulde and arrange


    for a grave


    relocation so that she could not find Tracy again.


    All of these were done by Jonathan.


    She thought, ¡®Even if I mentioned before that I wanted to sever ties with him and avoid the


    entanglements between us, he¡¯s still the one who actually helped me solve the problems.


    He said that he wanted me to like him more.


    But how serious is his love for me? Can I¡­ really ovee the fear in my heart, the memory of


    being in prison for three years, and the gloominess that he had given me indirectly and then, fall in


    love with him?¡¯


    Without Rosalie knowing it, she was looking obsessively at Jonathan who was sitting beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He looked at her with his beautiful and


    flirtatious eyes slightly crinkled.


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± she stammered. It was because her heartbeat seemed to be elerating again when


    he was looking at her. Moreover, she seemed unable to control her heart.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to turn her head to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°Really?¡± He leaned over, grabbed her chin with his long fingers, and forced her to look at him. ¡°But


    do you know it? When you looked at me just now, there seemed to be contradictions in your gaze.


    What¡¯s the matter? What did I do to make you


    feel in a dilemma?¡±


    She seemed to be lost in thoughts for a brief moment when she looked at him as if she were very


    close to him. However, the next moment, her gaze seemed to return to its usual look of desperately


    wanting to leave him.


    Nevertheless, unlike before, now it seemed that there was a struggling look in it.


    For a moment, she did not know how to answer him. She merely blushed harder under his gaze.


    1/2


    11:12


    Chapter 201


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me? I want you to look at me, Rosie!¡± He leaned close to her and exhaled.


    She seemed to be bewitched by his voice. Her gaze subconsciously fell on his face again.


    At this moment, the man was looking at her gently. It looked like there was a feeling of desire and


    attachment in his eyes.


    His bangs werebed backward and revealed his full forehead. In her mind, his image seemed to


    be ovepping with the image of ¡°Jon¡± in her memory.


    Jon also looked at her like this before.


    ¡°Do you like me even a little?¡± His voice was heard resonating in her ear again.


    A trace of guilt shed across her face. She opened her mouth and wanted to deny it, but her words


    seemed to be stuck in


    her throat.


    ¡°D-Do I like him?¡± she wondered.


    Rosalie posed the question to herself. If he was Jon, maybe she would like him. Perhaps she would


    not just treat him like a younger brother. However, now he was Jonathan.


    ¡°You do like me.¡± His voice, with a touch of certainty, drifted into her ears.


    It was as if her expression had given him the answer he wanted.


    A smile appeared on his lips. The same smile spread into his eyes at the same time.


    She only felt that his smile was so beautiful.


    After they returned to the Youngblood residence, Rosalie followed Jonathan into the living room.


    Then, she suddenly said, ¡°Well¡­ You helped me so much today. H-How do you want me to repay


    you?¡±


    After all, in this world, if there were no pains, there would be no gains. Even if he really wanted her


    to do something, she was supposed to do it.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°How do you n to repay me? Will you stay with


    me forever, or do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    She bit her lips lightly and took a deep breath. When she was about to say that she could do it, his


    finger had already pressed against her lips. ¡°Have you forgotten that you asked me if I wanted 10


    million dors before? I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Then, her breath hitched. She looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Even if I can really have you this way, it¡¯s not enough for me, you know? I want more than these


    things,¡± he said. His elegant voice was heard resonating in the living room.


    ¡°Then, what exactly does he want?¡± she mused to herself.


    ¡°I want you to like me. Not just a little bit, but I want you to love me very much.¡± He slowly bent


    down. His breath tickled her face. ¡°I want you to like me very much, Rosie. I want you to like me


    until you can¡¯t afford to lose me.¡±


    Her heart suddenly trembled and beat fast. Even the blood in her entire body seemed to elerate


    in response to his words. He gently stroked her face with his fingers. ¡°Yes, now I can make you


    promise to stay with me forever, or I can just sleep with you directly. But what¡¯s the point if you¡¯re


    not willing to do it?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Chapter 202This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    From the beginning, what Jonathan wanted was Rosalie¡¯s willingness.


    However, as time passed by, he wanted more things now.


    He wanted to get more love from her and wanted her not to fall for other men except him.


    Moreover, he could not even ept that there would be another man involved in her future. Every


    time he thought of this possibility, his heart was filled with jealousy.


    Indeed, it was jealousy. Because of her, he finally understood what it was like to be jealous.


    Rosalie raised her eyes and looked at Jonathan seriously. His hand, which was warm, was touching


    her cheek. The memory of them spending time together all these days kept appearing in her mind.


    Even if she still had some kind of fear toward him in her heart, perhaps it was just like what he said


    to her while they were in the car-that she liked him.


    Maybe she had started to like him even when he was Jon before.


    ¡°Do you really want me to like you?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Then, what about you? What kind of feelings do you have for me? Is it because you think I¡¯m


    interesting? So¡­ I¡¯m a good object for your game?¡± She summoned up her courage and asked him


    the question that had always been kept deep in her heart.


    His eyes darkened and he suddenly sneered,


    as an object in a game, why would I do this?¡±


    His hand grabbed the back of her head and he closed the distance between them. ¡°There are not


    many people that I want to love in my entire life. Maybe you are the only one left other than my


    father. Tell me, what kind of feelings should I have for you?¡±


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Her heart beat even more violently.


    Rosalie gently raised both her hands and put them on Jonathan¡¯s cheeks. She seemed to be


    wanting to feel his existence more clearly.


    His body suddenly stiffened. The look that he had as he looked at her seemed to be slightlyThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    surprised and somewhat excited and eager.


    She heard her own voice saying, ¡°Jon, I like you.¡±


    It was the first time that she admitted her love right in front of him after knowing his true identity.


    The next day, when Rosalie opened her eyes, she saw Jonathan sitting by the bed.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and beige pants. The morning sunlight fell on him and made him


    look cleaner and fresher, just like the ideal prince in a fairytale that was the dream of every girl.


    After that, her eyes met his.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A clear and elegant voice resonated in her ears.


    She shuddered, sat up suddenly, and looked at him in a daze. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    7


    ¡°It¡¯s because there are some things I want to confirm with you,¡± he replied. Then, he leaned down,


    raised his hand, and gently pulled a few strands of hair on her cheek and tucked them behind her


    ear. ¡°So I came to your room early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to confirm about?¡± Her mouth felt slightly dry all of a sudden. As she looked at


    him at such a close distance, she felt the visual impact even stronger. His eyes, his breath, and his


    voice seemed to touch one¡¯s heart so easily.


    ¡°Last night, you said you liked me, Rosie. Do you remember?¡± he murmured.


    Her face flushed again. Memories of the previous night began to flow into her mind. She bit her lips


    and murmured, ¡°I remember¡­¡±


    Maybe she was a little impulsive when she said it the previous night, but it was also the truth.


    Indeed, she seemed to be falling in love with the man unknowingly-the man that was called


    Jonathan.


    In her heart, there was a sense of fear and love for him. Indeed, these were two different feelings,


    but the feelings werebined together even when they contradicted each other.


    ¡°So


    you said you want to date me, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that he held her in his arms


    after she said that she liked him the previous night.


    1/2


    11:12


    ¡°So what do you want to do so that you will only fall for me, Rosie? And that you won¡¯t like others


    anymore.¡±


    At that time, when she heard his words, she somehow said, ¡°I will only fall for you¡­ Are you talking


    about being a boyfriend?¡±


    After listening to her words, he murmured affectionately, ¡°A boyfriend? Do you want to date me,


    Rosie?¡±


    ¡°Dating?¡± she thought. When the word entered her mind, her mind seemed to turn nk. Perhaps it


    was because she had never assumed that she would date him or something like that before.


    He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s date, then. Is it okay, Rosie?¡±


    She could not help saying, ¡°Okay¡±.


    At this moment, when Rosalie was facing Jonathan¡¯s question, she suddenly did not know how to


    answer him. ¡°Dating? Jonathan and I?¡± she wondered.


    It was as if the most unbelievable thing was going to happen to her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words, Rosie.¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips moved near Rosalie¡¯s ear and his breath


    tickled her ears as he added, ¡°Yesterday, you said these words personally. Even if you really want to


    go back on your words, I won¡¯t let you do it.¡±


    A trace of determination shed through his eyes.


    He thought, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let her go back on her word. It¡¯s just like when something beautiful has


    already fallen into my hands. How can I be willing to return it?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt her heart waspletely messed up.


    ¡°Dating? Am I really dating Jonathan?¡± she wondered.


    When Rosalie arrived to work at the diner, she still could note to her senses.


    However, when she arrived at the diner, she did not see Amelia. Instead, she only saw Matilda


    holding Aiden at the checkout


    counter.


    ¡°Where is Ms. Haab?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She¡­ went out to do something. Maybe she¡¯ll be backter,¡± said Matilda. However, there was


    something slightly unnatural in her tone.


    Rosalie did not notice that Matilda was acting awkwardly. Instead, the former began to prepare the


    things in the diner and even picked Aiden up to y with him for a short while.


    Aiden liked Rosalie very much. When she picked him up, he would smile shyly at her.


    Rosalie alsomunicated with Aiden using some awkward signnguage. Thus, she did not


    notice that there was a concerned expression on Matilda¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Amelia stood in arge office and looked at Calvin, the man that people had been


    referring to as the scion of the entertainment industry.


    When she met Calvin before, she never thought that she would take the initiative toe to see


    him under such circumstances one day.


    ¡°My secretary told me that you¡¯ve always asked to see me,¡± said Calvin as he looked at Amelia. It


    so happened that she mentioned the name of another person to his secretary. Otherwise, he would


    not have agreed to meet her.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Gunner¡­ I¡¯m here to see you today because I have a favor to ask from you,¡± Amelia said


    humbly.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t get the wrong person that day. It was really you.¡± Calvin nced at Amelia


    indifferently. ¡°You came here. to ask for my help. Are you asking me not to tell Warren about seeing


    you?¡±


    After hearing him mention Warren York¡¯s name, Amelia¡¯s body suddenly trembled. It had been a


    very long time since she heard others mention the name again.


    It was the name she had ever loved and remembered deeply, but also the name that she hated.


    Nevertheless, she just wanted to stay away from the name now and live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia gritted her teeth and added, ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with you. But I


    just hope that you can sympathize with me and pretend that you haven¡¯t seen me!¡±


    Her tone was extremely humble. As a matter of fact, even if Calvin were to ask her to beg him, she


    would do it without hesitation.


    ¡°You should know that he has sent someone to look for you in recent years,¡± Calvin said.


    Amelia pursed her lips and kept silent. That man was searching for her just because he felt that she


    had not suffered enough, and because she got rid of the miserable life he had set for her.


    It was because he did not expect her to ¡°disappear.¡± That was the reason why he looked for her.


    ¡°I beg you, Mr. Gunner. I¡¯m sure you know something about the rtionship between me and him. I


    just want to live a peaceful life. I never harmed people and I don¡¯t want to be harmed by others,¡±


    Amelia begged.


    ¡°Never harmed people?¡± Calvin chuckledzily as he added, ¡°But everyone seems to know that you


    caused Warren¡¯s girlfriend to have a miscarriage. You ended up killing a person.¡±


    Amelia gritted her teeth and closed her eyes sadly. It was a crime that was forcibly set on her. Even


    though she vehemently said she had never done it that time, no one believed her.


    Meanwhile, the man she loved most personally sent her to prison. When she was taken away by


    the police, she asked, ¡°Have you ever loved me, Warren?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly love you? From the beginning, I only hated you. I want you to live in pain all


    your life, Amelia.¡±


    This was thest thing that Warren said to her.


    The man she loved most wanted her to live in pain for the rest of her life, and the strong affection


    that she felt before was merely his hatred and revenge.


    After that, she was sent to prison and heard that he was engaged to his girlfriend. They were very


    much in love with each other. Meanwhile, she was just the vicious woman mentioned asionally


    in the news.


    ¡°I¡­ did not harm anyone!¡± At this moment, Amelia spoke these words tremblingly as if she wanted


    to defend her innocence with thest trace of strength.


    The image of Rosalie somehow shed past Calvin¡¯s mind when he looked at Amelia.


    He had investigated Rosalie before. Naturally, he knew that she was sent to prison as well. ¡°That


    year¡­ The car ident,¡± he mused to himself. What he had read from the information was that


    Rosalie did not admit her crime in court.


    Then, he thought, ¡°The car ident that year¡­ For Rosalie, was there something else?¡± Calvin


    smiled when he thought of it. The person who died in the car ident was Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    Mnie. Meanwhile, Rosalie was with Jonathan now.


    After that, he thought, ¡°If there was something else that happened during the car ident, Jonathan


    would figure it out. Why should I worry about it? However¡­¡±


    After that, Calvin said all of a sudden, ¡°When did Rosalie work in your diner?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was obviously stunned and added after a while, ¡°Probably half a month ago. She


    came to my diner to work as a rider for food delivery.¡±


    ¡°How is she usually when she¡¯s in your diner?¡± Calvin continued to ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good. She works very hard and delivers food efficiently. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t


    comin about being tired and the work is hard¡­¡± Amelia was talking about what Rosalie was like


    when thetter was in the diner. Meanwhile, Calvin held one side of his cheek with one hand as if


    he was listening with great interest. The corners of his lips curled slightly, and there was a trace of


    gentleness on that face that was initially indifferent.


    Amelia was shocked. ¡°Does Calvin treat Rosalie as¡­ But how is it possible?¡± she wondered.


    Calvin was a famous scion in the entertainment industry and he was always surrounded by all kinds


    of beautiful women. Meanwhile, Amelia always saw Rosalie wearing ordinary clothes when the


    latter was at work. Rosalie would not put on any makeup and even her hands were callused. One


    merely had to take a nce at her to know that she had done a lot of menial


    work.


    1/2


    11:121


    Chapter 203


    If Amelia had not seen the two of them talking in her diner before, no one could have imagined that


    someone like Calvin would have anything to do with Rosalie.


    After Amelia finished talking about what Rosalie had been doing in the diner, Calvin finally fixed his


    gaze on Amelia again. ¡°You just said that when she arrived in your diner to apply for a job, she had


    been sentenced to prison before. Then why did you hire her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will


    happenter and ce your diner in trouble?¡±


    However, Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯ve been sentenced to prison too, so I have


    compassion.¡± She always put. herself in other people¡¯s shoes. Therefore, she could see that


    Rosalie really wanted a job at that time.


    ¡°Compassion¡­¡± Calvin pondered for a moment. A whileter, he added to Amelia, ¡°Okay, I promise


    to help you. At least I won¡¯t tell Warren about seeing you before. As for whether someone else will


    tell him, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±


    Nevertheless, even such a guarantee was enough for Amelia.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gunner. Thank you¡­¡± Amelia said gratefully. Vaguely, she seemed to havee to


    a realization. Perhaps it was because she had mentioned the word passion¡± that made Calvin


    willing to agree to this matter.


    Then, she thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this Mr. Gunner treats Rosalie as¡­¡± There was a trace of worry


    in Amelia¡¯s eyes. She wondered if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Rosalie.


    After all, she herself could be the perfect example. After dealing with Rosalie for these few days,


    she treated Rosalie more as a friend rather than an employee.


    If Rosalie involved herself with Calvin, perhaps her fate might change. However, it would be hard to


    say if she were to be happy in the future.


    At noon, Gordon received a call from the owner of the house, Harper Smith. Harper said that on the


    previous day, someone had entered the room Gordon rented. Gordon immediately shuddered and


    said in a hurry, ¡°Who was it? I rented this ce. How can you open the door without my


    permission?¡±


    However, Harper was angry with Gordon when thetter questioned him. ¡°How bold of you to say


    that? I rented the room to you so that you can stay in it. But instead, you put an urn in the room.


    Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you, the police wouldn¡¯t havee to investigate my house. Now, I have to


    renovate it. The reason why I called you is to inform you that I want to renovate the house. I won¡¯t


    refund the rest of your rent and deposit!¡±


    Send GiftThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    This remark immediately infuriated Gordon. Just as he was about to question Harper again, Harper


    had already hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to the urn?¡± Caitlin hurriedly asked her husband.


    ¡°Harper said someone went theretest night and took the urn!¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°They took it? Then what about our 10 million dors? Without that urn, she won¡¯t give us the


    money,¡± Caitlin was getting anxious now. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. ¡°By the way, do you


    think that brat was the one who sent someone to


    take the urn?¡±


    Gordon frowned and picked up his phone to call Rosalie.


    After a while, Rosalie answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ve thought it over. After all, we¡¯re family, and blood is thicker than water. If you can¡¯te


    up with the full 10 million dors immediately, you can start by giving half. I¡¯ll tell you where your


    mother is buried. You and Jonathan are quite close these days, right? This money shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem for him,¡± Gordon said, trying to bluff again.


    This way, he could still get half of the money if his daughter didn¡¯t take the urnst night. He


    nned to buy another urn and fill it with fake ashester to deceive them.


    However, he failed to notice the ice-cold expression on Rosalie¡¯s face at the other end of the phone.


    Gordon was her father, yet now he wanted to use her mother¡¯s ashes to get money. It seemed like


    he would stop at nothing for personal gain, even exploiting his wife¡¯s death.


    ¡°Forget it. I got my mother¡¯s ashes yesterday, and I¡¯ve alreadyid her to rest,¡± Rosalie replied./


    Hearing this, Gordon became furious. ¡°Oh, so it really was you. What right do you have to barge


    into the house I rented, take your mother¡¯s ashes, and bury her without my consent? I¡¯m your


    mother¡¯s husband. Where can you bury her without my approval?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re aware that you are her husband. I don¡¯t think my mom would acknowledge you as her


    husband if she were alive,¡± Rosalie retorted coldly.


    ¡°You¡­ Is this how you speak to your own father? You¡¯d better tell me where you buried your mother


    now, or I¡¯ll get awyer to sue you. Even Jonathan can¡¯t protect you. Don¡¯t think that just because


    you¡¯re with Jonathan now, he really cares about you. He¡¯s just ying with you. Unlike Loretta, she


    is Calvin¡¯s real girlfriend¡­¡±


    Yet before Gordon could finish his words, another voice interrupted him. ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you give it


    a try and see if I can protect her? How about that?¡±


    The icy male voice left Gordon nearly choking on his own saliva, and his phone nearly slipped from


    his hand.


    Was that¡­ Jonathan¡¯s voice?


    Was Jonathan right next to his eldest daughter? Did he overhear their entire conversation?


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s words were cut off as the call on the other end was abruptly ended.


    Gordon could only stare at his phone in frustration.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caitlin asked hurriedly. She didn¡¯t hear Jonathan¡¯s words because Gordon¡¯s


    phone was not on speaker.


    ¡°What else could it be? Now that Jonathan is protecting her, that girl has really grown bold!¡± Gordon


    said bitterly. His eldest daughter had a strong backer, but he couldn¡¯t gain anything from it. That was


    what frustrated him the most.


    If Gordon had known that his daughter had such capabilities, he would have treated her better from


    the beginning, but now it was toote for regrets.


    Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Caitlin couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically remark, ¡°She¡¯s someone who¡¯s


    been to prison. How did she catch Jonathan¡¯s eye? And she¡¯s the one who identally killed


    Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± Gordon said angrily.


    ¡°Well, no matter what, I doubt it¡¯s a respectable rtionship.¡± Caitlin continued, ¡°Unlike our Loretta.


    She¡¯s in a legitimate rtionship and has a chance to marry into the Gunner family. She also paid


    for our trip this time!¡±


    Gordon¡¯s mood improved as he thought of Loretta. Now, all his hopes were pinned on their younger


    daughter.


    On the other hand, Jonathan returned his phone to Rosalie. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of oue do you hope for your father?¡±


    He asked with a smile, but she understood the underlying threat in his gaze.


    Instantly, Rosalie understood that whatever kind of fate she wished for her father at this moment,


    Jonathan would likely fulfill it,


    ???? ????


    Chapter 204


    However, Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Cutting ties with him like this is enough.¡± Her father¡¯s actions had


    only erased thest traces of affection she had for him.


    She had once thought that her father had at least a bit of lingering sentiment for her mother. After


    all, her parents had fallen in love and married freely back then, and her mother had married him


    when he was at his lowest point.


    But now she realized that it was nothing more than her wishful thinking.


    It turned out that the most terrifying thing was time. Even though they used to love each other, after


    so many years, it had all vanished.


    Jonathan frowned unconsciously. Rosalie stood before him, her eyes lowered, her serene face


    carrying a hint of mockery and sadness. It was as if something was slipping away from within her,


    and he couldn¡¯t grasp it, no matter how hard he tried.


    Almost instinctively, he tightly embraced her, as if trying to hold on to her. Now that she was finally


    getting closer to him, he didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned. She felt herself being enveloped in a wide embrace. His hands


    tightened around her body, making it almost difficult for her to breathe.


    ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help calling out.


    Her voice made him tremble. He slightly loosened his hold on her but maintained the embrace. He


    didn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Call me Jon. I like hearing you call me Jon,¡± he murmured. His clear voice, tinged with a hint of h


    oarseness, pierced her eardrums and reached deep into her heart.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated, but eventually, she softly called out, ¡°Jon.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corner of Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°That sounds lovely.¡±


    She looked at the smile on his face in a daze. It was as if a simple call from her had brought him


    happiness and contentment.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    CommentContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    She could not help thinking, ¡°Now he¡­ likes me? But how long can this lovest?¡±


    Just like when Tracy married Gordon, the former must have thought he loved her very much.


    However, in Gordon¡¯s heart, there was no feeling for Tracy anymore.


    The once unforgettable love was merely a joke as the years passed.


    Even when Rosalie was in love with Zachary, they were intimate. She thought she had found a man


    worthy of her trust for life, but he had easily cut ties with her.


    Jonathan suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m merely ying with you?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and did not know how to answer for a moment.


    She also felt that way. Even though Jonathan was not toying with her, Rosalie was still uncertain


    about how long his so-called love wouldst.


    Maybe it wouldst for two years or only a few months.


    ¡°Then tell me, what should I do so you¡¯ll believe I¡¯m not ying with you?¡± He stared at Rosalie. The


    next thing Jonathan said made Rosalie almost jump from the couch. ¡°How about we get married?


    With that, will believe I¡¯m serious about


    you


    this?¡±


    Rosalie felt like her heart was missing a beat. ¡°Get married?¡± Then, she pondered, ¡°Is he kidding?


    How can he say that so easily?¡±


    Jonathan responded with certainty, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get married. I don¡¯t n to have another woman by


    my side in my life. In with other words, I¡¯ll only have a woman like you by my side for the rest of my


    life. In this case, is there anything wrong marrying you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Or have you never thought about marrying me, Rosie?¡± Jonathan¡¯s fingertips gently brushed her


    cheek.


    Feeling embarrassed, Rosalie noticed her heartbeat seemed to increase rapidly. She even felt her


    cheek, which was being touched by his fingertips, be hot.


    Rosalie did not even think about getting married to Jonathan. Their rtionship was established so


    suddenly. She had never thought that one day, she would really be his girlfriend.


    Her expression immediately made Jonathan know that Rosalie really had not thought about it.


    Jonathan was a little nonplussed.


    If other women spent time with him like that, it would make their imaginations run wild because


    many women wanted to get close to Jonathan and marry into the Youngblood family.


    However, Rosalie had not thought about that at all.


    Staring at her with his bright eyes, Jonathan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out with me on the premise of


    getting married? Or are you going to toy with my feelings and dump me, Rosie?¡±


    Rosalie almost choked on her own saliva. She mused, ¡°Toy with his feelings? That doesn¡¯t seem to


    fit him, let alone dumping him.¡±


    ¡°Or are you already thinking about breaking up with me while dating me?¡± He pursued the matter


    further.


    Stunned, Rosalie wanted to say something, but Jonathan¡¯s lips had already fallen on hers before


    she could say anything.


    He kissed her so hard that he parted her lips and swallowed everything she wanted to say.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalie subconsciously wanted to move away to dodge the kiss.


    However, his fingers sped her chin and kept her from moving.


    The kiss was so passionate that it almost suffocated her. When the kiss ended, Rosalie felt that her


    entire body was weak. Half of her body was leaning on Jonathan¡¯s arms.


    With persistence in his bright eyes, Jonathan murmured, ¡°You¡¯d better not even think about


    breaking up with me. Since you¡¯ve promised to date me, from now on, I will be the only one you can


    date! And I, too, will only have you.¡±


    His voice was enchanting, like a trapping Rosalie tightly.


    When Rosalie finally finished lunch in Jonathan¡¯s CEO¡¯s Office, she checked the time and hurriedly


    packed up before leaving.


    When she came out, she met Carlos. Thetter politely and respectfully greeted, ¡°Ms. Leighton, are


    you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Rosalie.


    1/2


    11:12


    Chapter 205


    ¡°Stay safe,¡± said Carlos.


    When Rosalie got into the elevator, a middle-tier manager of thepany beside Carlos could not


    help asking. ¡°Mr. Gibson, that woman¡­ who is it?¡±


    After all, Rosalie was wearing cheap clothes and did not look like an employee of thepany.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant treated her with that attitude.


    There were few people in thepany who could be treated respectfully by Carlos.


    Carlos said meaningfully, ¡°She¡­ is someone you can¡¯t mess with.¡±


    It was because Rosalie was the one Jonathan cared about. Once someone messed with Rosalie,


    that person would be irreversibly doomed.


    Rosalie went back to the diner and continued delivering takeout.


    Whenever Jonathan ordered a lot of takeout and then asked her to deliver it to Youngblood Group


    and have lunch together, Rosalie felt guilty as if she was doing something personal during working


    hours.


    However, it was not convenient for her to refuse Jonathan¡¯s order. After all, the takeout he ordered


    every day was also a good source of ie for the diner.


    ¡°Where is Ms. Haab? Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡± After Rosalie delivered several more orders, she


    found that Amelia was not in the diner. It was Matilda who was working at the checkout counter.


    ¡°Aiden caught a cold. Amelia took him to themunity hospital to get some medicine,¡± answered


    Matilda.


    In the afternoon, Amelia returned to the diner with Aiden on her back. He had fallen asleep lying on


    his mother¡¯s back. Rosalie quickly carried him and asked, ¡°Is Aiden all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary cold. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Rosalie looked at the fatigue on Amelia¡¯s face and could not help saying, ¡°You seem to be very


    tired. Do you want to get some rest? Anyway, there are no customers.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m worried about Aiden. I fear he doesn¡¯t know how to express


    his difort when he¡¯s sick. After all, signnguage can¡¯t express as much asnguage, and he¡¯s


    still young and doesn¡¯t know many signs. I just hope he doesn¡¯t get sick before getting the cochlear


    imnt.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Aiden, who was asleep. ¡°Can he get a cochlear imnt in two months?¡±


    Speaking of that, Amelia finally had a smile on her face. ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s cheaper, he can finally


    hear sounds and learn to speak after putting it on. If I be rich in the future, I¡¯ll get him a better


    one. This is my life now. But I hope he can have a better life.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    ¡°Yes, of course. You still have a long life ahead of you, Ms. Haab. It¡¯s too pessimistic to say that.


    Perhaps the future will be brighter and more vibrant, Rosalie said.


    Amelia looked at Rosalie in surprise and said, ¡°You seem to have changed a little.¡±


    ¡°Changed? Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°Yes. When you first came to my diner, it seemed you were embodied in gloominess, as if you were


    overwhelmed by life. But looking at you now, it seems the depression has dissipated gradually, and


    you¡¯re more hopeful for the future,¡± said Amelia.


    Tm hopeful for the future? thought Rosalie, stunned. ¡®Is it because Lillian is helping me investigate


    the case? Or perhaps, is it because there¡¯s a new beginning between Jonathan and me?¡±


    At night, Rosalie exited the diner and saw a car parked not far away. It was Jonathan¡¯s car.


    She stepped forward, and the car door was already open. Jonathan sat in the back seat and said to


    her, ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back by electric scooter, or it¡¯ll be too troublesome for me toe here tomorrow


    morning.¡± She said that and thought, ¡°The vast area where he stays is his family¡¯s property. So,


    there aren¡¯t any buses nearby. There¡¯s a long distance from the Youngblood residence to the bus


    station.¡±


    As though he had heard a joke, Jonathan looked at her smilingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you here


    tomorrow morning.¡± Then, he, grabbed her hand and pulled her into the car.


    Rosalie was speechless, thinking, ¡°I earn 1,200 dors a month in sry. Yet he picks me up with


    his Bentley, to and from work. It feels like reading news of those who drive BMWs to sell oranges.¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Rosalie found a topic to ask so that the atmosphere in the car was not that


    awkward.


    Although she was dating Jonathan, she did not know how to get along with him.


    ¡°I arrived around 6:30 p.m.,¡± he said.


    She was startled, thinking, ¡°6:30 p.m.? It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock now, which means he has been waiting


    outside for two and a half hours?¡±


    Were you waiting in the car?¡± She looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± he answered. Then, he pulled her hands and ced them between his palms, rubbing


    slightly. Even though the weather was getting warmer, he still seemed to like warming her hands in


    such a manner. He wanted her hands infused with his body temperature:


    You can go back first. There¡¯s no need for you to wait outside for so long,¡± said Rosalie. She had


    presumed he waste leaving thepany and came to pick her up while on the way.


    ¡°I want to see you earlier,¡± he said. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her fingertips gently.


    When he was in the car, he saw her delivering takeout orders and going in and out of the diner. He


    even wondered, ¡°Apparently, she can opt for a simpler and easier lifestyle. Why did she settle for


    such a tiring way of life?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to find you another job?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You weren¡¯t willing because you


    didn¡¯t wish to be tangled with me before. How about now? I want to help you. Can¡¯t you ept


    that?¡±


    Im doing well working in the diner now. The proprietress and the staff are getting along very well.


    Besides¡­¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I know it would be a great job if you were to


    introduce work to me, but I want to live depending on myself.


    Perhaps it was because of previous experiences, all the while, that led her to feel she could not


    easily depend on the lives others provided Once the support was gone, she knew it would be


    another disastrous catastrophe for her.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on Rosalie. After a while, he lowered his eyes slightly and said, ¡°If you want


    to continue working there, that¡¯s okay. When you want to change your job, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay Rosalie nodded. This time, she did not refuse Jonathan¡¯s good intentions. ¡°By the way, since


    you have been waiting outside for so long, have you had dinner?¡± asked Rosalie, having suddenly


    thought of it.


    ¡°Not yet, answered Jonathan


    Then why didn¡¯t youe into the diner to eat? Rosalie asked. Although it was a diner, there were


    many dishes and pastas for him to order.


    Rosalie did not ponder much about whether Jonathan would befortable with those dishes. AfterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    all, when Jonathan was with her in the rental home before, even if it was a simple meal, he would


    eat with her without any difort.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go into the diner next time, Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that she had said something wrong. If Jonathan really entered the diner as


    suggested, she felt the


    11:12


    Chapter 206


    atmosphere would change ordingly.


    The car arrived at the Youngblood residence, and they entered the house. The home chef had


    already prepared Jonathan¡¯s dinner, so Rosalie apanied him to eat.


    Of course, for Rosalie, that was technically supper.


    During the meal, Rosalie would also talk about things in the diner, such as how working as a


    delivery rider was actually not that tiring. The busy period was basically noon and evening, whereas


    other times were rtively free.


    ¡°Ms. Haab treats me pretty well. When I apply for leave and whatnot, she¡¯ll agree to help cover me.


    In fact, I am very grateful to her for not minding my past and still hiring me As Rosalie said that, her


    expression darkened momentarily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you thinking of your case?¡± Jonathan


    frowned and asked, ¡°Do you need me to intervene with your


    case


    ¡°Tentatively, there¡¯s no need. Lillian is helping me look for the evidence.¡± As she said that, Rosalie


    suddenly bit her lip and continued, ¡°In that case, I wasn¡¯t drunk driving back then. Also, I did not


    crash into Mnie¡¯s car. At that time, it was her car that seemingly lost control and crashed into


    mine. You believe me?¡±


    When she uttered thest three words, she looked at him with slight nervousness, thinking, ¡°Since


    when did I start to care whether he really believes me or not?¡±


    At the very least, she would not be bothered if others did not believe her. She would let thew clear


    her name. But before that, she hoped he would believe that she was innocent. It was not to dismiss


    her perfunctorily, but for Jonathan himself to believe in her innocence.


    The lights in the dining room fell on his face. Even his beautifully flirtatious eyes were tinged with a


    shroud of dim yellow light, making his eyes appear hazy. There, too, was seemingly ayer of


    gauze separating them, which made it hard for her to see clearly.


    His eyshes quivered slightly, and his hand holding the fork tightened too. After a moment, his lips


    moved slowly, and he uttered what she wanted to hear. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Chapter 207

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    A sense of overjoy suddenly surged within Rosalie. It turned out that his trust could make her so


    happy.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on the person in front of him and continued to whisper, ¡°But you also have


    to believe me. Believe me, if I had met you earlier and known I would love you so much, I would not


    have let you suffer like that.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡°Is he referring to those people who maliciously harmed me


    during my time in prison to please him?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied gently.


    No matter what happened between them in the past, now it might be time to let go of those things


    little by little.


    Since she wanted to get along well with him, she should conquer her fear.


    After they finished eating, the housekeeper cleaned up the dining table. Rosalie seemed to


    suddenly remember something. ¡°By the way, do you know any experts in cochlear imnts?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Actually, Ms. Haab¡¯s son, Aiden, may need a cochlear imnt soon. I¡¯m wondering if we can find


    an expert in this field for him. Ms. Haab¡¯s current savings can only afford the cheapest cochlear


    imnt. If possible, maybe we could get better cochlear imnts for Aiden,¡± Rosalie said somewhat


    hesitantly.


    She had also done some online research on this topic and knew there was a significant price


    difference between higher and lower-grade cochlear imnts. Based on Amelia¡¯s words, her current


    funds would only be enough to get Aiden one cochlear imnt. However, if it were possible to get


    two imnts, the overall effectiveness would be better.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for you toe to me to ask for help for someone else, but when ites to your


    matters, you¡¯re not willing to seek my assistance,¡± Jonathan teased.


    ¡°It seems like I have a special connection with Aiden. I really like him too. This child can¡¯t learn to


    speak because he can¡¯t hear. If his cochlear imnt goes smoothly, then in the future, he can be


    just like any other normal child,¡± Rosalie said. Whenever she watched him using signnguage with


    his small, innocent hands, she could not help but feel a pang of heartache for him.


    Besides, Aiden¡¯s evident attachment and closeness to her made her instinctively want to be good to


    him even more.


    ¡°You really like children, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay, I guess. I used to think I didn¡¯t like children that much, butter¡­¡± She stopped


    halfway. Her hand, which had fallen to her side, unconsciously touched her lower abdomen. A hint


    of pain shed in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His gaze froze. The pain in her eyes seemed like a sharp de piercing through


    him. ¡°If anything is bothering you, just tell me. Even if it¡¯s a huge problem, I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡± He


    would do anything to prevent that pain from appearing in her eyes again.


    ¡°Are you serious about starting a rtionship with me?¡± Rosalie looked up at Jonathan and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered firmly.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± She took a deep breath, biting her lower lip firmly as if preparing to reveal the most difficult


    part of her that was buried deep in her heart. ¡°My body may not be able to conceive at all. If you¡¯re


    with me, perhaps we¡¯ll never have our own children in this lifetime.¡±


    Her body was already in a state of disrepair, to the point where it could not even support the


    conception of a new life.


    ¡°And Jonathan is the head of the Youngblood family. It¡¯s only natural for the Youngblood family to


    have children to carry on the family line. Should the Youngblood family face extinction because of


    me?¡± Rosalie thought, realizing she was too naive and had even forgotten to consider this crucial


    aspect when she impulsively entered into a rtionship with him.


    She wondered how long such a rtionship couldst.


    Even in the cases she had handled in the past, in such prominent families, the existence of heirs


    was far more crucial than in ordinary households.


    ¡°What happened? Your body¡­¡± He frowned and stared at her while asking.


    She lowered her head, and her gaze fell on her t abdomen. ¡°There was one time I was beaten so


    badly that my uterus ruptured. Although I eventually recovered and escaped danger, the doctor also


    said the injury was severe, and I might not be able to conceive in the future.¡±


    To speak of these things was difficult for her. That issue represented the deepest sorrow she had


    buried in her heart.


    A trace of gloom shed in his eyes. He pondered, ¡°Beaten by someone? When did she get beaten


    by someone? Could it have been during her time in prison? And how much pain must she have


    endured back then?¡±


    Suddenly, his body trembled imperceptibly. The suffering she had endured in the past was now


    bing an unbearable weight on his heart, almost suffocating him.


    1/2


    11:13


    Chapter 207


    Whenever he thought of how much she had suffered, he regretted that much.


    If only he had shown her a hint ofpassion back then, he would not have allowed others to harm


    her recklessly.


    ¡°I-If you want to break up now, then¡­¡± she muttered. Before she could finish her sentence, he


    interrupted her.


    ¡°I remember I said, don¡¯t even think about breaking up.¡± As he spoke, his hand reached around her


    waist and pulled her into


    his arms.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she eximed and looked up subconsciously. Her gaze involuntarily met his dark eyes.


    ¡°The person I want is you, and the one I love is also you. Whether we have children or not doesn¡¯t


    matter. Even if I never have children for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± His forehead pressed


    against hers. His voice, though cold, was unwavering as he professed, ¡°So, remember my words.


    Since you¡¯ve already fallen for me, you must love me forever!¡±


    Rosalie was astounded, his scent filling her nose and his voice echoing in her ears.


    She thought, ¡°Does he know the shock he brought me when he said those words? Is it okay to not


    have children? Is he serious?¡±


    He seemed to have figured out what she was thinking and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t be more serious


    about this now. I never thought children were important. Besides, if my wife is not you, I don¡¯t n


    to have any children with other women.¡±


    In the past, he had an indifferent attitude toward children. If Leonard wanted a sessor for the


    Youngblood family, he could choose a woman thetter was satisfied with as thedy of the


    Youngblood family and have an heir with her.


    Yet, that was because Jonathan wanted to avoid having any conflict with Leonard for such a trivial


    matter.


    That was right. Getting married and having children, something that appeared significant to others,


    was just a small matter for him.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    CommentContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    However, it was different now. As his love for her gradually deepened, he realized there were


    certain things that he would do only if she was involved.


    Staring nkly at the face so close to her, Rosalie heard himment, ¡°So, I¡¯m the only one you


    can depend on for the rest of your life.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed her. A kiss so tender yet subtly tinged with a


    domineering possession left her powerless to resist.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Can we truly depend on each other?¡±


    Rosalie did not expect to start a rtionship with Jonathan, but she did not feel ufortable


    either.


    Sometimes it even made her feel as if she had returned to her life with him in his rental house.


    It was as if he had returned to being the old ¡°Jon.¡± She could unload her burdens and pains in front


    of him and rx in his presence.


    ¡°Great! Thank you!¡± Amelia, who was on a phone call, suddenly eximed, which made Rosalie


    look up.


    The usually dignifiedndy was so excited at the moment that tears could even be faintly seen in


    her eyes.


    Rosalie approached her and asked, ¡°What happened, Ms. Haab?¡±


    Amelia grabbed Rosalie excitedly and shared, ¡°It was a call from the hospital. Their hospital has an


    assistance program specifically designed to help deaf children facing difficulties at home. This time,


    they hope to help Aiden. I had always tried to make an appointment with a renowned expert in


    cochlear imntsst time, but I never managed to get an appointment with that specialist. Now the


    hospital says that Aiden can see that expert. Also, they said that if Aiden meets the criteria, they


    can rece his cochlear imnt with a more advanced one free of charge.¡±


    Amelia felt like she was dreaming. She could not believe that all of this was actually happening to


    her.


    It felt like winning the jackpot out of the blue.


    However, Rosalie knew that it was probably Jonathan¡¯s doing. Looking at the overjoyed Amelia, she


    knew that Aiden would receive better treatment afterward. In the future, Aiden¡¯s disability could


    gradually bepensated for.


    At night, Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Jonathan reclined on the couch and supported his chin with one hand


    while gazing at herzily. It was alluring and captivating.


    ¡°Thank you for helping Aiden, Rosalie added.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s what you want, I will help you achieve it.¡± Jonathan raised his hand and wrapped it


    around her shoulders. Rosalie, who was standing by the couch, was caught off guard and fell into


    his arms.


    ¡°You can like that child, but you can¡¯t like him too much. I don¡¯t like that someone else is more


    important than me in your heart,¡± hemented. That possessiveness exclusive to her was exposed


    right at that very moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s just like a child!¡± Rosalie remarked internally. She subconsciously propped herself against


    Jonathan¡¯s chest, wanting to stand up.


    However, Jonathan was currently wearing a thin silk robe. With that action, there was only a thin


    layer of silk between her palm and his chest. His body temperature immediately passed directly


    through the thin silk to her palms.


    ¡°By the way, you rest on Saturday afternoons right?¡± Jonathan looked at her flushed face and found


    it very interesting.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Rosalie responded.


    ¡°Block out your afternoon for me. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a full physical examination,¡±


    Jonathan stated.


    ¡°Physical examination?¡± Rosalie was a little surprised.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had any physical examinations in the past few years, right? Then you can have one


    done this Saturday. You need to do it once a year,¡± Jonathan reminded.


    Rosalie bit her lip and nodded while replying, ¡°Okay.¡± Indeed, when she was at thew firm in the


    past, thepany


    would arrange physical examinations. But ever since she was imprisoned, she had gone almost


    four years so far without any physical examinations.


    She pondered to herself, ¡°Thinking about it, there¡¯s also really nothing bad about doing a physical


    examination.¡±


    When Rosalie was about to fall asleep at night, Jonathan suggested that he wanted to sleep with


    her.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°You¡­ You also want to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t we sleep in the same bed when we were in the rental home?¡± he


    calmly retorted.


    1/2


    11:13


    Chapter 208


    She screamed internally, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t the same back then! At that time, I treated him like a younger


    brother. Now, he isn¡¯t a brother but my boyfriend!¡±


    Rosalie blushed and stared at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m used to¡­ sleeping alone.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Last time, you said you liked the feeling of being with me.¡± He directly exposed her lie.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless and could onlyin in her heart, ¡°Why did I say such words


    last time?¡±


    Rosalie had no choice but to word it directly, ¡°We¡­ We only just started to date, so¡­ so¡­¡±


    Jonathan chuckled and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned down and his face approached hers.


    Rosalie blushed even more fiercely. She wanted to say something, but her voice seemed to be


    stuck in her throat.


    His fingers gently stroked her cheek. ¡°I just want to be by your side!¡±


    His voice paused, his lips approached her ear, and he breathed, ¡°Because being by your side is a


    wonderful thing for me.¡±


    Rosalie felt her heart suddenly beat violently.


    ¡°Rosie, can I? I just want to be as close to you as before. Besides, we are already boyfriend andContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    girlfriend now, no?¡± he muttered in a low voice that carried a sense of coquettishness.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    Rosalie waspletely unable to utter any words of rejection. When she came back to her senses,


    she and Jonathan were already lying on the bed.


    Rosalie sighed and thought, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s sleep together, then. After all, it¡¯s not like we have never


    done this before.¡±


    However, now that she was lying on the bed, she no longer felt sleepy since he was lying beside


    her.


    So, Rosalie had to find a topic for conversation. ¡°Why do you still call me ¡®Rosie¡¯?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me calling you that?¡± he asked.


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel¡­ Well, I just wondered if it would be different


    now that we¡¯re a couple.¡± However, she had more or less gotten used to it by now. After all, he had


    been calling her that since the beginning


    ¡°What if I call you by your actual name in front of others and only special thing between us,¡± he


    suggested.


    ¡°You¡­ seem to really like calling me ¡®Rosie,¡¯ huh?¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never called another person in such an inti


    She suddenly felt embarrassed.


    you ¡®Rosie¡¯ when we¡¯re together? That way, it¡¯ll be a


    ¡°When I call you ¡®Rosie,¡¯ it feels special. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a special, unbreakable connection between


    us.¡±


    A look of confusion shed across her eyes, and she didn¡¯t understand what ¡°connection¡± he was


    talking about. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to exin further. He merely said to


    her, ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡±


    She mumbled something in response and closed her eyes, but she made no move to turn off the


    light by the bedside.


    He nced at the light by the bedside, and aplicated look surfaced in his eyes.


    When they were living in the rental home before this, she used to also sleep with the lights on at


    first. The reason was that turning off the light scared her and reminded her of some bad things.


    Of course, he knew that the ¡®bad things¡± she spoke of should be referring to some of her


    experiences in prison.


    But then, sometimeter, she seemed able to sleep with the lights off.


    At that time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not so scared anymore because you are with me, Jon.¡±


    But now, she had gone back to the habit of sleeping with the lights on again. ¡°Is it because my


    identity was exposed, and she¡¯s now scared again? Should I have to wait until she¡¯s able to sleep


    with the lights off to take it to mean that she¡¯s fully epted me into her heart again?¡± he wondered.


    Although she was now dating him and said that she liked him, he was not sure how much weight he


    actually held in her


    heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably not as important to her as that good friend of hers, Lillian,¡± he thought.


    As he thought of this, a trace of jealousy surged in his heart.


    ¡°Rosie, when will I be the most important person to you?¡± he uttered in his gentle voice that


    sounded not louder than a whisper, floating lightly in the room. At the same time, his eyes gazed


    quietly at her face under the illumination of the light. Every time she called her ¡®Rosie,¡¯ he felt close


    to her as if they were family and nothing could break them apart.


    To him, calling her that was akin to giving himself an extra sense of security. He was afraid that one


    day, if he would not even be able to call her that, then there would indeed be no special rtionship


    between them.


    It did not matter whether he saw her as a lover or a family member. He wanted to be someone she


    could never abandon.


    He had tasted the feeling of being abandoned before. Back then, he was abandoned by his


    biological mother. And this time, he would never let Rosalie abandon him.


    ¡°Never!¡± he vowed internally.


    That night, Rosalie thought that with Jonathan lying next to her, she would not be able to fall asleep.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell sound asleep and slept better than ever.


    It was as though having him by her side gave her a sense of reassurance instead.


    When Rosalie woke up the next day, she saw Jonathan wearing a white shirt and walking toward


    her while buttoning his cuffs. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She blushed slightly. At this moment, she had yet to wash her face or brush her teeth,


    and her hair was a mess as


    well.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? I slept very wellst night,¡± he said as he bent down and ced his


    hands on the edge of the


    1/2


    11:13


    Chapter 209


    bed, looking at her with his dark eyes.


    Their gazes were almost level, Rosalie was suddenly at a loss.


    She leaned back subconsciously and wanted to widen the distance between them. However, his


    hand pressed against her spine and exerted a slight force, immediately narrowing the distance


    between them instead.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well, Rosie?¡± he asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°I-I slept fine,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± With that, he kissed her cheek naturally. ¡°Later, after washing up, just go downstairs


    for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, blushing.


    After entering the bathroom and washing up, Rosalie went downstairs and saw Jonathan sitting at


    the dining table. However, he had not started eating and was apparently waiting for her.


    The Youngblood residence served a wide variety of food for breakfast.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Some oatmeal will do,¡± Rosalie replied. With that, the housekeeper served a bowl of oatmeal to


    Rosalie, apanied by some appetizing dried fruits toppings as well as some other snacks.


    As Rosalie ate, she inadvertently looked up and found Jonathan looking at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think you look cute when eating,¡± he answered, raising his finger and stretching


    across the table to wipe the corner of her lips.


    He picked up the piece of dried fruit that was stuck on her lips with his finger. Then, Rosalie


    watched as he stuck out his tongue and gently licked off the piece of dried fruit on his fingertip.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. just sheer seduction!¡± she thought.


    Rosalie blushed all of a sudden, realizing that she seemed to be blushing more and more often


    these days. She never knew that a man would look so seductive when he did that.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡± He smiled faintly at her.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and continued to eat the oatmeal. She dared not look at him again


    for fear that she might actually get a nosebleedter if she saw him again.


    After finally finishing breakfast, Rosalie saw Jonathan get up and take a tie from the housekeeper


    beside him. Then, he walked to Rosalie and handed the tie to her.


    ¡°Please tie it for me,¡± he said.


    She was stunned, but he had already stuffed the tie into her hand.


    Rosalie held the tie in her hand and suddenly had aplicated feeling. She used to tie Zachary¡¯s


    tie in the past. At that time, Zachary even joked that he would be tied to her for the rest of his life.


    But how could people¡¯s feelings be tied up so easily?


    In the end, the entire experience was merely a self-deception.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    CommentN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    ¡°Now, another man wants me to tie his necktie for him, but how long will west?¡± Rosalie


    wondered.


    She didn¡¯t know. Rosalie never dared think about a future with Jonathan, even though they both had


    feelings for each other now, and he had epted her infertility.


    After all, the gap between them was massive to begin with. Although they were dating now, she


    wasn¡¯t confident there would really be a future for them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice interrupted her wandering thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing. Can you¡­ bend down?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Because of their height differences, it was a little difficult for her to tie his necktie for him if he didn¡¯t


    bend over.


    Jonathan bent downpliantly, which also closed the distance between their faces.


    She raised her hands and gently lifted his cor before cing the tie around his neck, beginning to


    help him tie it.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m putting my life in your hands now, right?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in


    a low tone.


    Rosalie¡¯s fingers abruptly stilled, and she gazed at the face that was mere inches from hers.


    ¡°You just need to tighten the tie if you want to end my life now.¡± He smiled lightly, looking alluring


    and refined. ¡°So, in this life, you¡¯re the only woman who can tie my necktie. There will be no other


    women besides you, Rosie.¡±


    When Rosalie arrived at the diner, Jonathan¡¯s smile and the things he said still lingered in her mind.


    ¡°He said¡­ There will be no other women who can tie his necktie for him in this life¡­¡± she mused.


    No matter whether his words would reallye true in the future, he was extremely serious about


    her now, at the least. Contrary to her, who feared picturing a future with him, he had already


    envisioned theirs.


    At half past one in the afternoon, the diner received an order of 20 fast food meals in total. As the


    location was a little far from the diner, it would take 40 minutes to go back and forth.


    Rosalie only learned that a shooting was ongoing at the location upon sending the food over, and


    the 20 fast food meals were ordered by the staff there.


    At present, it was the film crew¡¯s break time, so many people were either eating while standing,


    squatting, or sitting on a small stool.


    Of course, most of these people were either extras or regr film crew staff since the main casts


    would have better benefits, such as a private lounge.


    Rosalie put down the food and was about to leave when someone stopped her. ¡°Hey, why is there


    an insect in your boxed meal?¡±


    Rosalie took a closer look and, indeed, found an unknown insect lying in the boxed meal. She


    immediately frowned. This boxed meal didn¡¯t look like someone had started eating it yet, and only


    the lid of it was opened.


    Earlier, when she entered the kitchen, she had seen the chef packing the food into the lunchboxes


    with her own eyes, and this insect wasn¡¯t on the surface of the food then.


    Not only that, but each lunchbox was packed in its individual stic bag, so it was unlikely for


    insects to fly into the lunchbox during delivery.


    ¡°Then, this is probably¡­¡± pondered Rosalie.


    Sure enough, what the other party said next also indirectly confirmed her spection.


    ¡°How about this? We don¡¯t wanna make a fuss either. Just refund us the money for these 20 fast


    food meals and pay us another 1,000 dors aspensation. After all, some of us here have


    already started to eat the food you guys sent. Who knows if there are any insects in the rest of the


    lunchboxes as well?¡±


    After this person finished speaking, several others also stood up and surrounded Rosalie, obviously


    wanting to put some pressure on her.


    Rosalie scanned the surroundings and noticed this was a semi-outdoor establishment-a coffee shop


    that the film crew rented for the shooting. There was a surveince camera on the left front of where


    they were currently situated, but she didn¡¯t know if it had been turned on today due to the shoot.


    Further away, some fans were squatting outside, blocked by a circle of fence. Some of them were


    resting while others were still holding their phones up, seemingly for the sake of taking photos of


    their idols as they waited for a chance to see the


    celebrities.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not up to me. I¡¯m just a delivery person. I¡¯ll let my boss know about it.¡± As Rosalie spoke,


    she took out her phone and called Amelia to tell thetter about the situation.


    After hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Amelia instructed, ¡°Juste back first. Tell them I¡¯ll talk to them


    after the diner closes today


    1/2


    11:13


    Chapter 210


    if they have any conditions.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t put the call on speaker, so the people surrounding her didn¡¯t know what Amelia had


    just said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered before ending the call and putting away her phone.


    However, she secretly switched on the recording function of her phone as she put it away.


    ¡°How is it? When will we get the money?¡± asked someone who appeared to be the leader.


    Rosalie chuckled lightly. ¡°Did you know that 1,000 dors is already considered arge amount in


    the crime of fraud? If one is sentenced, the imprisonment can be up to three years.¡±


    The expressions of the people around Rosalie suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are


    you saying that I¡¯mmitting fraud?¡±


    ¡°The evidence will prove whether you are or not. Look, there are still many fans holding their


    phones around here. Maybe some of them identally captured something on their cameras. In


    addition, this order cannot be refunded. As for this boxed meal in question, we can leave it to the


    police to handle just to be fair for everyone.¡±


    Those people exchanged nces before the leader red daggers at Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯m warning you;


    you¡¯d better tell your boss topensate us ordingly. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about


    operating that diner anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Rosalie countered.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. So what?¡± That person was blunt.


    Right then, Rosalie could say with certainty that these people had already plotted to extort money


    from the diner from the beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an employee, so it¡¯s unnecessary for you to threaten me. As for this lunchbox, you can


    keep the evidence and let the police handle it. Also¡­¡± Rosalie trailed off, looking at those people


    coldly. ¡°If you guys really want to do something irrational to our diner, I can tell you that I will


    definitely file awsuit and sue you. By then, it will no longer be solely a matter of 1,000 dors.¡±


    Rosalie knew Amelia wasn¡¯t well off, especially since Aiden¡¯s hearing required a lot of money to


    treat. Even if he installed cochlear imnts in the future, money still needed to be spent on training


    courses to teach him how to listen and speak.


    Therefore, the moment Rosalie warned those people, she had already thought of asking Jonathan


    for help if necessary.


    Send Gift


    CommentThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    She did not want the diner Amelia had finally established to be messed up by those people.


    Rosalie guessed it was because the so-called ¡°sense of justice¡± inside her began to surface again.


    After all, when Rosalie became awyer, she wanted justice to be upheld.


    When she finished speaking, the expressions of those people changed. Then, someone looked


    around with concern in his


    eyes.


    Just as Rosalie was about to leave, one of them suddenly grabbed her arm and tried to stop her


    from going away.


    The man pulled so hard that Rosalie could not hold the phone, and it fell to the ground.


    Someone saw the recording interface on her phone screen and immediately said somberly. ¡°She¡¯s


    recording!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you y such a trick!¡± One of them shouted angrily and raised his hand to hit


    Rosalie. He forgot that they were outdoors then, and many of the celebrities¡¯ fans were around.


    Suddenly, a burst of exmations came from around. Rosalie subconsciously closed her eyes and


    raised her hand to block the hand that was about to hit her.


    Then, the reaction of the people around Rosalie seemed to change. There were sounds of gasping


    and eximing. Rosalie did not feel the pain. One hand wrapped around her shoulder, bringing her


    toward a slightly cold embrace. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie opened her eyes and saw a handsome face with distinct features. At that moment, there


    was a hint of anger on the initially indifferent face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Calvin directly grabbed the hand of the man, who was about to hit Rosalie, with


    one of his hands and sounded terrifyingly cold.


    The man¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he only felt that his hand seemed broken.


    Compared with the pain in his hand, he was more afraid of the person in front.


    He mentally eximed, ¡°This is Mr. Gunner, the scion of the entertainment industry! It looks like¡­


    Mr. Gunner wants to back up this delivery person.¡±


    The others with him stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, she¡¯s a delivery person. There


    are worms in the food of their diner. We¡¯re hurrying to get an exnation, so¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    At that moment, those people only wanted to brush away the matter quickly.


    However, Calvin lowered his head and looked at Rosalie. There was a trace of tenderness and


    worry in his tone. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    If Calvin hadn¡¯t shown up, she would have suffered earlier.


    Rosalie looked at the phone that fell to the ground. When she was about to bend down and pick it


    up, Calvin bent down first and helped her pick it up.


    ¡°Is this your phone?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Rosalie. She took her phone from his hand and roughly checked it. Fortunately, it


    did not break or have any


    on the screen.


    cracks


    As they stood at the side, the others widened their eyes when they saw Calvin bend down to pick


    up Rosalie¡¯s phone.


    They thought in unison, ¡°When did Mr. Gunner help people pick up things on the ground? Even if


    something fell to the ground, someone else will pick it up!¡±


    Instead of asking others, Calvin asked Rosalie, ¡°What exactly is happening?¡±


    It seemed that he only believed what she said.


    ¡°A worm was in one of the boxed meals I delivered today. They asked me to exempt all the boxed


    meals and asked the diner topensate them 1,000 dors. I think it would be better to leave this


    matter to the police, but they found that I recorded with my phone, so a conflict broke out,¡± said


    Rosalie.


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°A recording? Do you mind letting me listen to it?¡±


    When they figured out that Calvin would listen to the recording, those people became even more


    gloomy. When Calvin heard the recording, his expression darkened. He also understood that some


    people in the film crew wanted to extort money, which led to the conflict.


    The director, assistant director, and production assistant, who were with Calvin, also roughly


    understood what was happening. They all looked unpleasant.


    If the incident was exposed, the film crew would be embarrassed.


    The director could settle things with that group of people. The most important thing at that moment


    was to negotiate with Rosalie. ¡°Miss, it was our fault. We didn¡¯t restrict these employees who came


    to work with us temporarily. I apologize on behalf of the film crew. If you have any im for


    compensation, you can say it.¡±


    ¡°No need. Since everyone understands this incident, it¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want them to harass our


    diner in the future,¡± responded Rosalie.


    She knew if the incident became huge, it would be bad for Aiden¡¯s Diner.


    It was actually the best option to settle the matter directly.


    ¡°Sure, of course!¡± The director repeatedly nodded. As the director checked Calvin¡¯s expression, he


    wondered whether Calvin was satisfied with that treatment.


    Rosalie turned around and nned to leave. After all, she had been out for a long time. She still


    had to deliver takeouts.


    When she took only two steps, her arm was grabbed by someone.


    She paused and looked back at Calvin with doubt in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Gunner, is there anything else?¡±


    Calvin also seemed to be stunned. He looked at his hand in a daze. His movement earlier was


    completely subconscious, as if he did not want Rosalie to leave like that.


    He wanted to spend more time with her, even if they simply stood together.


    When Calvin did not meet Rosalie, the feeling not help but want to look at Rosalie more.


    still be hidden in his ]


    heart. When he saw her, it seemed that he could


    Even when Calvin saw that Rosalie was about to be beaten, he would be angry and afraid. He


    wanted to punish the person who hit Rosalie. He feared she would


    hurt.


    It was as if Calvin could not bear Rosalie to get hurt.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ Your shoces are a little loose.¡± As he spoke, he bent his knees and squatted.


    Calvin untied the shoces on her left foot and tied them again.


    Everyone around them gasped, not only those from the film crew but al


    from getting close to the celebrities.


    all the fans who were blocked outside the fence


    Although the fans liked different celebrities, they all knew Calvin, the scion of the entertainment


    industry.


    He was even more popr than a celebrity. Many people even secretly spected about what kind


    of woman could capture Calvin¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Calvin¡¯s former girlfriends were from different backgrounds. There were both good and bad


    consequences for those girls.


    However, many women eagerly wanted to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend.


    Someone even said on the Inte that even if Calvin lost his status as the scion, she would be


    willing to follow him even when Calvin had nothing with all her heart because he was too good-


    looking.


    At that moment, they watched Calvin squat to tie the shoces of Rosalie. There was no other


    noise except for the sound of gasping. Everyone was in a state of shock.


    Until the shoces were fastened, Calvin reluctantly removed his hand and stood up.


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Rosalie was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and hurriedly left. In the


    cafe on the shooting site, Loretta was watching the scene with wide eyes through the ss window


    of the coffee shop. Her carefully trimmed nails dug into her palms.


    She pondered, ¡°Why did Rosalie show up in front of Calvin again? Calvin even squatted in front of


    Rosalie just now. He looked submissive to her.¡±


    A strong jealousy kept pouring out from her chest.


    Loretta must not let Calvin know Rosalie might be the little girl he was looking for. She could not


    lose Calvin, no matter what.


    Outside, after Rosalie left, Calvin slightly pursed his thin lips and nced at the director and


    production assistant next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of incident to happen again. These people


    don¡¯t have to stay in the crew anymore.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, those who wanted to extort the money immediately looked like


    they were about to argue.


    When they met Calvin¡¯s cold eyes, they were a little scared.


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to make a scene, do as she wishes. You should thank her. If you dare to


    harass her in the future, I¡¯ll make sure you stay in prison forever!¡± A fierce look shed in his dark


    eyes.


    They did not expect the small diner they initially picked to scam would offend someone they should


    not at that moment,


    The fans outside began to discuss. The contents were about the woman with Calvin earlier. They


    wondered if Rosalie was Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend. Some people were counting down on the breakup


    of Calvin with his current girlfriend.


    When Rosalie returned to the diner, Amelia hurriedly went forward. ¡°What took you so long? Did


    those nning to extort money do anything to you?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia sighed in relief and said with determination, ¡°That¡¯s good. If they reallye here to make


    trouble, I will give them the money so that no one in the diner will get hurt.¡±


    Amelia was nning to spend money to avoid the trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This matter has been handled. I don¡¯t think those people would dare to make trouble,¡± said


    Rosalie. After all, if those people were smart enough, they wouldn¡¯t go back for money.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Amelia guessed.


    Rosalie hesitated, then exined, ¡°No. I happened to meet a¡­ person I know. He settled the


    matter.¡±


    Amelia said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s your friend. I should thank him! How about I buy some giftster? Can


    you give them to your friend for me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Rosalie quickly changed the topic and asked about Aiden¡¯s condition of


    getting a cochlear imnt.


    ¡°In two days, when Aiden¡¯s physical examination report in the hospitales out, he can get the


    cochlear imnt if there¡¯s no problem. They also said that, since I¡¯m in a difficult situation, I can


    apply to reduce part of the fee.¡± As soon as Amelia talked about that, there was a joy that could not


    be hidden on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± Rosalie knew that Jonathan had already informed the hospital. As Rosalie


    thought about the fact that Aiden could hear soon, she also felt delighted.


    The delivery at noon was like an interlude and passed.


    However, Rosalie did not expect that when she finished delivering the takeout and returned to the


    diner in the evening, Amelia grabbed her and asked, ¡°Was it Calvin who helped us solve the scam


    incident today?¡±


    Stunned, Rosalie looked at Amelia in surprise. She did not understand how Amelia knew that.


    Amelia immediately knew it was true when she saw the expression on Rosalie¡¯s face. Thus, she


    said, ¡°Just now, a customer dined in. She saw the video of the scene where you argued with those


    who nned to extort money at noon today. Calvin showed upter in the video. The customer


    showed me what had happened.¡±


    As she spoke, Amelia looked at Rosalie, confused.


    Amelia had doubted the rtionship between Rosalie and Calvin when he came to the diner and


    waited for Rosalie.


    However, Amelia was shocked when she saw Calvin bend and squat to tie Rosalie¡¯s shoces in


    the video.


    She thought Calvin was supposed to be a very indifferent person. He frequently changed his


    girlfriends, which highlighted his ruthlessness.


    Even though Calvin doted on every girlfriend he had ever dated, the so-called fondness was only


    about money or resources.


    At least Amelia had seen Calvin with his girlfriends back then. There was not much emotion when


    Calvin would look at his girlfriends. It was only as if he was looking at a toy that interested him


    rather than a person.


    In that day¡¯s video, Amelia clearly felt that his eyes seemed full of Rosalie when Calvin looked at


    her.


    Previously, Amelia had asked Calvin not to tell anyone about meeting her. She thought the reason


    Calvin agreed was because of Rosalie.


    ¡°Is there a video on the Inte?¡± Rosalie was startled.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you.¡± As she said that, Amelia took out her phone and searched for relevant content.


    However, she did not find anything. The webpage even prompted that the content she searched did


    not exist.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Amelia frowned.


    Rosalie also took out her phone and directly entered some keywords to search, but could not find


    any video rted to her and Calvin.


    Rosalie pursed her lips. If Amelia had watched the video, it could only show that the disappearance


    of the video was because of the capital intervention. It deleted the relevant content on the Inte.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, who would do this?¡± The first person Rosalie thought of was Calvin.


    After all, Calvin had every reason to delete these videos. Moreover, it was not easy for anyone to


    delete all the relevant content so quickly.


    On the other hand, Jonathan was in front of theputer. He watched the video ying on the


    screen with a vicious look in his eyes.


    If Rosalie saw this video, she would definitely cry out. This was the one Amelia mentioned, but it


    had beenpletely deleted online.


    Jonathan watched the video quietly. When he saw Calvin squatting down to tie Rosalie¡¯s shoces,


    his gaze darkened. His fingers on the table clenched tightly unknowingly.


    He had known Calvin for a long time. Since he had returned to his birth family, the Youngblood


    family, he would naturallye into contact with Calvin.


    The rtionship between the Youngblood family and the Gunner family was good, so he had a good


    rtionship with Calvin as well.


    After all, in their circle, as long as there was no conflict of interest, it would be better to have one


    more friend rather than another enemy.


    Even though this friend might not be sincere, at least he was a friend on the surface.


    Therefore, he was considered familiar with Calvin. He knew how proud Calvin was. As for women,


    except for the person in his heart, the other women were just decorations. They exist only for him to


    express his longing for the person in his heart.


    And the person in Calvin¡¯s heart is obviously Rosalie. Jonathan pursed his thin lips while looking at


    Calvin¡¯s gaze on Rosalie in the video.


    Calvin probably still didn¡¯t know that Rosalie was the one he had been looking for! If he knew it, he


    would¡¯ve most probably done more for Rosalie.


    If Jonathan hadn¡¯t seen Rosalie¡¯s childhood photos, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Rosalie was the


    one Calvin had never managed to find for so many years.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t let Calvin know that Rosalie was the person he had been looking for.


    Rosalie would forever be Jonathan¡¯s. She would only stay by his side all her life!


    Carlos peeked at Jonathan terrifyingly. When he was silent like this, his gloomy face made people


    feel scared.


    ¡°Jonathan has watched this video so many times but he still keeps staring at it. It¡¯s not what I think it


    is, right?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it.


    After all, if Jonathan got furious, the whole Strico would be thoroughly affected.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spare anyone who has troubled Rosalie today,¡± Jonathan instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Carlos hurriedly replied and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jonathan only


    wanted to deal with those who had troubled Rosalie.


    He was really afraid that Jonathan would act on impulse and deal with Calvin directly.


    If the Youngblood family and the Gunner family really went against each other, then there would not


    only be just two families involved, but a huge group of other people.


    However, when Jonathan opened his mouth again, Carlos¡¯ heart was thumping violently although it


    had been peaceful only


    a while ago.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Even though Jonathan was talking to Carlos, his gaze was still glued to the video on the


    computer screen. ¡°Do you think Rosalie will be fond of men like Calvin?¡±


    Carlos was almost choked by his own saliva and uttered quickly, ¡°Ms. Leighton is your girlfriend


    now. How could she be fond of Mr. Gunner?¡±


    ¡°What if she is not my girlfriend? Will she fall for Calvin?¡± It seemed that Jonathan wanted to force


    out an answer from him.


    ¡°How would I know such things?¡± Carlos eximed inwardly. But since it was Jonathan who asked


    the question, he had no choice but to answer, ¡°In my opinion, I think Ms. Leighton is actually quite


    conservative about feelings. Once she has fallen in love, she¡¯ll not change her feelings easily.¡±


    ¡°You think so? But she used to be Zachary¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Jonathan countered coldly.


    Carlos was about to cry. He felt that he was really struggling as a secretary. ¡°Ms. Leighton and


    Zachary¡¯s rtionship is in the past now. Since Ms. Leighton was betrayed by Zachary, there will


    naturally be no more feelings now.¡±


    ¡°Betrayed?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Zachary broke up with Ms. Leighton when she needed his help the most. Isn¡¯t


    that considered a betrayal?¡± Carlos stated, ¡°The Ms. Leighton I know will never forgive those who


    betrayed her.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened abruptly after hearing Carlos¡¯ statement. His thin lips almost pursed into a


    line. ¡°If what Zachary did was considered betrayal, how about all the things I¡¯ve done to Rosie


    then?¡± he wondered.


    His heart felt so heavy, as if he was pressured by something until he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Jonathan raised his hand and wanted to take a sip of water from the ss. However, when he was


    picking up the ss, he noticed his hands were actually trembling violently.


    No, not only his hands were trembling, but his whole body was shaking.


    He couldn¡¯t hold the ss properly. In an instant, it slipped from his hand and fell onto the table. The


    water spilled all over


    the table.


    Carlos was startled and suddenly as if he had realized something, his face turned a bit worried.


    Jonathan looked down at the spilled water in front of him. After a while, he suddenly yelled, ¡°Carlos,


    get out!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos replied and hurried out of the room.


    Jonathan took a deep breath and leaned against the chair hard. His trembling hand was covering


    his face until the corners of his mouth could be seen only. Nevertheless, he was smiling.


    Jonathan started chuckling at first. Then, he wasughing out loud and eventually, he was choking


    withughter.


    ¡°If I had known the decision I made would make her suffer so much, I wouldn¡¯t have done it anyway.


    If Rosalie knows what I did then, will she think that I betrayed her too?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    When he thought of this possibility, his body seemed to tremble even more violently.


    ¡°There are only a few people who really knew what happened back then. As long as they don¡¯t say


    anything, Rosalie will never know the truth,¡± Jonathanforted himself.


    ¡°Rosalie, please forgive me,¡± he murmured, suppressing a deep pain in his voice.


    ¡°No matter how much I do to make up for it, I¡¯m not able topensate you for the hardships you


    suffered then. If I had known that I would love you so much, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer at all!¡± he


    eximed inwardly.


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence and entered the main building, it was dark


    inside. As she was about to turn on the lights, someone suddenly hugged her from behind. She


    instantly fell into a familiar embrace.


    The familiar smell made her know exactly who was hugging her.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± Rosalie asked curiously.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Jonathan gave her an irrelevant reply.


    Rosalie¡¯s face instantly blushed and her heart seemed to be beating faster. At this moment, she felt


    lucky that it was still dark and Jonathan couldn¡¯t see her blushing.


    ¡°What about you? Did you miss me today?¡± He continued to speak in her ears, and his breath was


    tingling her neck.


    She felt as though her whole body was focused only on her neck, especially after feeling his breath.


    She could feel that his lips were near her ears as if his lips would touch her earlobe if he closed


    their distance.


    Just when she was a little spaced out, there was a slight pain in her ear suddenly. She shuddered


    and then came back to her senses. Then, her face turned redder.


    He was biting her ear. He was sucking on her earlobe, which made her couldn¡¯t help but tremble


    slightly.


    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± he whispered in his deep voice again.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she replied in a trembling voice. ¡°Well, let go of me first. I¡¯ll put aside my bag,¡± she uttered


    unsteadily. She was overwhelmed by the passionate atmosphere.


    However, he didn¡¯t loosen his arms and continued asking, ¡°Do you love me too?¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°Love, this type of emotion, is too profound. Do I really love him?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°I like you,¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and replied truthfully. Yes, she just liked him for now. She


    hadn¡¯t reached the level of loving him yet.


    It was because love was sacred and unique in her heart. It could not be changed easily.


    She didn¡¯t want to force herself to say that she loved him.


    Even if her answer was not what he expected.


    Rosalie initially thought that Jonathan might be unhappy or insisted on changing her remark after


    hearing her response.


    However, it was strange that he just hugged her and whispered, ¡°But I love you, Rosie. For the first


    time today, I thought that if I lose you one day, I won¡¯t know what to do. If I can¡¯t stay with you for the


    rest of my life, there won¡¯t be any meaning to my life. I love you to the point where I¡¯m not able to


    control my emotions.¡±


    His voice was like a cluster of bamboo blowing from the night breeze, constantly pouring into her


    ears.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. The feeling from her heart was a huge shock to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s he talking about? He said he loved me. And he has gone that far? How can this be


    possible?¡± she kept asking herself.


    She unconsciously wanted to deny it, thinking that this might be just his spontaneous sweet talk.


    However, her other inner voice was retorting her idea.


    ¡°People like him don¡¯t really have to sweet talk at all. It¡¯s unnecessary for him.¡± Rosalie tried to


    ration with herself.


    At this moment, he seemed to be dissecting his emotions to herpletely, without hiding


    anything.


    She once thought that even if he said the word love, it was just something like fondness. She didn¡¯t


    expect the love he mentioned would be so deep and strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t request that you fall in love with me immediately, nor do I ask you to really open your heart


    to me at once. I just want you to like me as much as one-tenth of my love for you. I just want you to


    like me more,¡± he murmured.


    He was afraid that her love for him would not be enough and could be reced by other feelings at


    any time. He was afraid that she would leave him one day!


    He slowly turned her body to him so that they were looking at each other.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even now, the living room was still dark, but Rosalie could see Jonathan¡¯s face structure clearly


    through the moonlighting through the window.


    However, she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.


    But she could also feel that he was looking at her currently.


    She gradually raised her hands and put them on his cheeks. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll like you more.¡± At first, she


    was still confused about their rtionship and felt that there would be no future.


    Now, this thought seemed to have changed.


    No matter what their future turned out to be, at least for now, she wanted to ept Jonathan. She


    was willing to pour in more of her heart to soothe his insecurity.


    With that, she stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips.


    For the first time, she was really sober and rational. She kissed him with all her feelings.


    It was like the kiss that contained all her feelings for him at the moment.


    His body trembled. He seemed a bit surprised. But then he opened his mouth and let her deepen


    the kiss. He tried his best to respond to her, to please her.


    She was the only one who could make him act like this.


    He loved her so much. He felt scared that he had fallen so deep unknowingly.


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie almost couldn¡¯t breathe. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t supported her with his


    arm, she would have fallen to the floor.


    ¡°Remember what you said. You have to like me properly. And then, fall in love with me,¡± he


    whispered, gently brushing her lips with his fingertips.


    Rosalie felt her face burning. Fortunately, the lights were not turned on yet at this moment.


    ¡°By the way, promise me. If you find out that I have done something wrong in the future, you will


    forgive me.¡± There was an imperceptible tremble in his voice.


    She looked at him, feeling strange. ¡°Did you do something wrong? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It just urred to me that if I did something wrong in the future, you would choose to


    leave me,¡± he exined.


    She chuckled. She had never thought about this before, but he was already thinking about it. ¡°As


    long as you don¡¯t make mistakes that go against my principles, even if you really do something


    wrong, of course I will forgive you. When two people date, do they just leave each other after


    fighting over some small matters?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by mistakes that go against your principles?¡± he asked.


    ¡°For instance being unfaithful. If you fall in love with someone else, then I will leave.¡± Even though


    she had been scarred before, she still hoped to have a pure rtionship.


    What she yearned for was loyalty and a whole lifetime for both of them.


    The rtionship could be ordinary, not so morous, but it shouldst forever.


    Perhaps it was because of Zachary that she realized that it¡¯s really rare to have a pure rtionship.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Especially now, men like Jonathan who stood in positions of power were definitely surrounded by


    endless temptations. She knew that his feelings for her were sincere for now.


    The question was, could this rtionship persist in the future? Could this emotion be steadfast


    forever?


    ¡°I will never fall in love with others. I will only love you in this lifetime,¡± Jonathan dered.


    Jonathan continued, ¡°So if it¡¯s something else and I make a mistake, you will forgive me, right?¡± he


    murmured, his voice holding traces of yearning and a dash of mischief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied patiently.


    The moment she uttered yes, she felt Jonathan hugging her tightly again. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t forget


    what you promised me today! Never forget it!¡±


    It felt as though she had pledged something profoundly important, an oath that should never be


    forgotten nor reneged on.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the bathroom, Rosalie looked at her blushing checks.


    Even though it had been a while since she hugged and kissed Jonathan in the living room, the flush


    on her face still hadn¡¯t faded.


    Jonathan seemed to be a little strange tonight, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was.


    Perhaps it was the sudden confession of his love for her that left her genuinely taken aback.


    Thinking of those words, Rosalie felt as if a surge of sweetness was dripping out from her heart,


    even the corners of her lips in the mirror couldn¡¯t help but lift into a smile.


    How long had it been since she felt this way?


    After taking a bath, she walked out of the bathroom in her pajamas, only to find Jonathan sitting on


    her bed, flipping through the photo album she kept by her bedside.


    The album was new, but the photos in it were from the previous album that had been burned. Some


    of them were already- scorched and torn.


    But even so, she couldn¡¯t bear to throw them away. She cautiously preserved these photos and put


    them in the album again.


    ¡°The more I look at your childhood pictures, the cuter I think you are,¡± Jonathan said, looking up at


    Rosalje.


    ¡°If you keep praising me like this, I might actually start to believe I¡¯m a beauty,¡± Rosalie joked in a


    rare yful tone.


    ¡°To me, you are indeed a beauty.¡± He stared unblinkingly at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no woman more


    beautiful than you.¡±


    Rosalie only felt the blush that had just subsided threatening to return again. Her shimmering


    almond-shaped eyes met Jonathan¡¯s, and she was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°By the way, are all your childhood photos here in this album?¡± Jonathan asked casually.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°I think so.¡± Photography wasn¡¯t as convenient back then as it is


    now. Moreover, after her mother passed away, she took fewer photos, leading to a lesser collection.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips curled slightly. He said meaningfully, ¡°Then you should take good care of these


    pictures. Don¡¯t carry them around carelessly, lest they get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she replied.


    He put down the photo album, stretched out his long arm, and pulled her into his arms. He sniffed


    the fragrance on her body and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did anything happen today?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, thinking about the dispute this afternoon and the fact that the


    video of her with Calvin had been posted online.


    Although these videos were no longer avable on the inte, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from


    Jonathan deliberately. After all, they were already in a rtionship now.


    ¡°Well, what happened was¡­¡± Rosalie told Jonathan directly about the dispute that happened at


    noon that day, including the part where Calvin intervened to help her.


    However, after she finished speaking, she noticed that Jonathan¡¯s face showed no signs of surprise


    or shock. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the video you mentioned,¡± he said.


    Now, it was Rosalie¡¯s turn to be taken aback. She hadn¡¯t seen the video, yet he had!


    ¡°The video¡­ There¡¯s nothing between me and Calvin.¡± She instinctively wanted to rify, fearing


    Jonathan might misunderstand her.


    After all, from what Amelia had mentioned, manyments under the video were specting about


    her rtionship with Calvin when it was just uploaded.


    He sat by the bed with his hands around her waist, slightly raising his jaw and looking up at her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never had feelings for Calvin, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Didn¡¯t Jonathan, who was sitting right in front of her, realize how much more he


    made her heart race?


    The side of him she was seeing now waspletely different from his public persona. How many


    people ever got to see this version of him?


    ¡°What if he has a crush on you?¡± His gaze seemed to grow even deeper.


    ¡°Him?¡± Rosalie was taken aback for a moment. She then said faintly, ¡°He is Loretta¡¯s boyfriend.


    Besides, even if he is interested in me, the person that I love will not be him.¡±


    Jonathan squinted slightly at her words. Rosalie said ¡°will not be him¡± but not just ¡°not him.¡±


    In other words, even if she didn¡¯t fall in love with Jonathan, she wouldn¡¯t have a crush on Calvin


    either. ¡°Just because he is Loretta¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Jonathan probed further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fancy men who change girlfriends frequently. I feel that such men don¡¯t truly respect


    emotions. Perhaps, to them, women are just temporary diversions. He might be interested in one


    woman today and another tomorrow,¡± Rosalie said. Her impression of Calvin was more of a


    yboy.


    Especially one who never genuinelymits to any emotions.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shimmered, and then he smiled slightly. ¡°From now on, the only person you can


    have feelings for is me.¡±


    As for Calvin¡­ Rosalie would never know that Calvin being involved with multiple women was


    merely him searching for her reflection in them.


    If Calvin were to discover that his deep longing and emotional reliance on Rosalie had be a


    negative impression in her heart, how would he feel?


    So¡­ There probably was no chance for Calvin anymore!


    The next day, when Rosalie returned to the diner, Amelia looked at her and asked, ¡°Rosalie, are you


    not feeling well today?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie looked up in confusion.


    ¡°Your face seems to be very red,¡± Amelia pointed out.


    Rosalie subconsciously touched her face and said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ I got a bit sun-kissed while walking


    here today.¡±


    In fact, the real reason why her face was blushing was because of Jonathan. Before she left the


    house that morning, as she was about to kneel down to tie her shoces, Jonathan swiftly took the


    initiative and squatted down to tie them for her.


    After that, he even dered domineeringly that only he could tie her shoces in the future.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    The memory of Calvin tying her shoces the day before shed in her mind. So¡­ Was Jonathan


    jealous?


    Was Jonathan actually jealous? Rosalie had never thought about it before. However, the mere


    thought of it did bring a tinge of sweetness to her heart.


    The sun?


    Amelia looked at the sky outside the window. It was cloudy today, and the sun was covered by the


    clouds.


    ¡°By the way, Aiden will be undergoing surgery soon. My mother and I will be at the hospital for a few


    days to take care of him, so I¡¯ll be taking a few days off from the diner. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still pay


    you your wages. I will send you a message about your schedule.¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Let me know when Aiden¡¯s surgery is finished. I also want to hear the good


    news if the surgery goes well.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia said with a smile. Although closing the diner for a few days would affect business,


    her son¡¯s hearing was the most important thing for her now.


    After Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt was installed, there would be many other things to deal with too. For


    example, they had to think about tranting the sounds he heard intonguage, ensuring not just


    comprehension but also enabling him to speak.


    However, she was ready to face those difficulties.


    No matter how tough the journey, she was determined to ensure that Aiden, as much as possible,


    would be able to hear and speak like


    any


    normal child. This would ensure a less challenging life for him in the future.


    In the afternoon, when the diner had fewer customers, Amelia went to the room behind the diner,


    where she saw Aiden had fallen asleep in Matilda¡¯s arms.


    Matilda was cautiously putting Aiden on the bed.


    ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°I want to see Aiden while I¡¯m free,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You, watching him all day isn¡¯t enough? Tomorrow, with Aiden getting admitted to the hospital,


    you¡¯ll practically be watching over him the whole day. That should be enough.¡± Matilda smiled.


    Obviously, she was also looking forward to her grandson¡¯s surgery the next day.


    With affectionate eyes, Amelia gazed at her son. ¡°I was the one who let him down. If I hadn¡¯t


    mistakenly taken that medication back then, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been deaf.¡±


    ¡°How can you me yourself? It was all because of that wicked woman!¡± Matilda eximed with


    palpable anger.


    ¡°I was naive and couldn¡¯t discern people¡¯s motives,¡± Amelia said sadly. ¡°Aiden¡­ He was destined to


    be an amazing boy, but he is like this now all because of having me as his mother.¡±


    Matilda looked at his daughter with sympathy, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? For Aiden to have


    you as a mother is his blessing. Now, let¡¯s not dwell on these disheartening thoughts. Tomorrow is


    the day of Aiden¡¯s surgery. After it¡¯s done, there¡¯s a lot we¡¯ll have to do!¡±


    ¡°Okay, no more disheartening talk!¡± Amelia lowered her head again and kissed his son¡¯s tender face


    before returning to the diner at the front.


    However, when she went back to the diner, she was taken aback when she saw an unexpected


    person sitting there.


    Calvin¡­ He came to the diner again!


    The memory of Calvin tying her shoces the day before shed in her mind. So¡­ Was Jonathan


    jealous?


    Was Jonathan actually jealous? Rosalie had never thought about it before. However, the mere


    thought of it did bring a tinge of sweetness to her heart.


    The sun?


    Amelia looked at the sky outside the window. It was cloudy today, and the sun was covered by the


    clouds.


    ¡°By the way, Aiden will be undergoing surgery soon. My mother and I will be at the hospital for a few


    days to take care of him, so I¡¯ll be taking a few days off from the diner. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still pay


    you your wages. I will send you a message about your schedule.¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Let me know when Aiden¡¯s surgery is finished. I also want to hear the good


    news if the surgery goes well.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia said with a smile. Although closing the diner for a few days would affect business,


    her son¡¯s hearing was the most important thing for her now.


    After Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt was installed, there would be many other things to deal with too/For


    example, they had to think about tranting the sounds he heard intonguage, ensuring not just


    comprehension but also enabling him to speak.


    However, she was ready to face those difficulties.


    No matter how tough the journey, she was determined to ensure that Aiden, as much as possible,


    would be able to hear and speak like any normal child. This would ensure a less challenging life for


    him in the future.


    In the afternoon, when the diner had fewer customers, Amelia went to the room behind the diner,


    where she saw Aiden had fallen asleep in Matilda¡¯s arms.


    Matilda was cautiously putting Aiden on the bed.


    ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°I want to see Aiden while I¡¯m free,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You, watching him all day isn¡¯t enough? Tomorrow, with Aiden getting admitted to the hospital,


    you¡¯ll practically be watching over him the whole day. That should be enough.¡± Matilda smiled.


    Obviously, she was also looking forward to her grandson¡¯s surgery the next day.


    With affectionate eyes, Amelia gazed at her son. ¡°I was the one who let him down. If I hadn¡¯t


    mistakenly taken that medication back then, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been deaf.¡±


    ¡°How can you me yourself? It was all because of that wicked woman!¡± Matilda eximed with


    palpable anger.


    ¡°I was naive and couldn¡¯t discern people¡¯s motives,¡± Amelia said sadly. ¡°Aiden¡­ He was destined to


    be an amazing boy, but he is like this now, all because of having me as his mother.¡±


    Matilda looked at his daughter with sympathy, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? For Aiden to have


    you as a mother is his blessing. Now, let¡¯s not dwell on these disheartening thoughts. Tomorrow is


    the day of Aiden¡¯s surgery. After it¡¯s done, there¡¯s a lot we¡¯ll have to do!¡±


    ¡°Okay, no more disheartening talk!¡± Amelia lowered her head again and kissed his son¡¯s tender face


    before returning to the


    diner at the front.


    However, when she went back to the diner, she was taken aback when she saw an unexpected


    person sitting there.


    Calvin¡­ He came to the diner again!


    Amelia never thought that Calvin would appear in her diner again.


    And this time, why was he here again?


    Subconsciously, Amelia thought of the video she saw yesterday. She thought of Calvin¡¯s attitude


    toward Rosalie, and the way he was looking at Rosalie¡­.


    So, did Calvine here because of Rosalie?


    As these thoughts raced through Amelia¡¯s mind, Calvin¡¯s subsequent question confirmed her


    suspicions.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Rosalie? Is she not in the diner?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ She¡¯s out making a delivery. She¡¯ll be back in a while,¡± Amelia replied.


    Calvin didn¡¯t ask anything more. He just ordered a cup of coffee in the diner, sat on the chair, and


    started drinking it slowly.


    Calvin¡¯s prominence was unquestionable as the eyes naturally gravitated towards him. It was not


    bustling in the diner, and not many people recognized this gentleman as the scion of the


    entertainment industry.


    Yet, his demeanor, appearance, and palpable sense of aloofness unexpectedly drew many nces


    Several customers couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly nce at him.


    Amelia herself was also struck by the sight. With Calvin sipping the diner¡¯s coffee while sitting


    elegantly, the scene looked like an advertisement ying in front of her.


    Even she herself felt that the coffee seemed even more premium with him drinking it.


    Amelia was silently pondering when Rosalie would be back when she noticed a luxury car parked in


    the parking space in front of her diner again.


    The reason why she thought ¡°again¡± was that a Porsche was already parked in front of the diner.


    Then, a tall figure came out from the newly arrived Bentley. Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    The man was dressed in a light gray suit and had refined facial features. His hair was swept back,


    revealing his beautiful forehead. Although his paleplexion hinted at youth, theposed


    demeanor he radiated seemed in contrast to the youthful face he bore.


    As the man entered the diner, Amelia noted his most enchanting feature, which was a pair of eyes


    as clear and tranquil as still water. They bore an underlying coldness. However, when he raised his


    eyes, they exuded an irresistible charm.


    ¡°Is this man¡­ a star? Or someone else?¡± Amelia wondered.


    Just as Amelia was about to ask the man for his order, she saw the man¡¯s step pausing beside


    Calvin.


    Two strikingly handsome men exchanged nces. After a while, the man pulled out the chair and


    sat at the same table as Calvin.


    Amelia was puzzled. Did they know each other?


    On reflection, it wouldn¡¯t be odd if they did, as both men seemed cut from the same cloth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here,¡± Jonathan said with a half-smile, his dark eyes seemed to be


    scrutinizing Calvin.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Calvin replied.


    At this moment, Amelia stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡±


    ¡°Whatever he¡¯s having,¡± Jonathan said.


    Therefore, Amelia made another cup of coffee and served it to Jonathan.


    ¡°Do


    you also like coffee?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Jonathan took a sip and said lightly, ¡°Coffee can be the same, but people can¡¯t.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°People are indeed different from coffee. Coffee is dead, but


    people are alive.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you regret your decision?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°nning to challenge me again?¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Calvin¡¯s fingers that were holding the coffee cup clenched slightly. ¡°What if I¡¯ve regretted it?¡± Back


    then, he had underestimated the impact Rosalie had on him.


    He assumed Rosalie was only important to him because she resembled the person he was looking


    for.


    However, gradually, he realized it was more than that. When he saw someone threatening her and


    about to harm her, he felt his heart clenching, and he virtually rushed over to protect her


    instinctively.


    It was as if as long as she got even a little hurt, it would cause him immense pain. When she was


    about to leave, he was reluctant to let her go as well, seemingly hoping that her gaze could linger


    on him a little longer.


    Even just a few seconds longer would suffice.


    Calvin had never cared so deeply for a woman before, other than the little girl who saved him back


    then. Rosalie was the only exception.


    He would even think that maybe he shouldn¡¯t have given her to Jonathan so easily. He wondered if


    he would miss the person he was looking for less and if his pain of longing would be reduced had


    she stayed with him.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes immediately darkened, and he stared at Calvin coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t have that chance.


    I won¡¯t let you have it


    either.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin met Jonathan¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°Then, I¡¯d really like to give it a try. Let¡¯s see why is


    it I won¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    The two men faced off each other. Even Amelia, who was at the cashier counter, could sense the


    tension in the air.


    Although she couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about from where she stood, judging from their


    expressions, she knew it was definitely not a merry conversation.


    All of a sudden, Jonathan chuckled. His thin lips quirked upward, and an attractive smile appeared.


    However, all that filled his glistening eyes was mockery. ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you solely dedicated to the


    owner of that silver bracelet? Are you telling me you¡¯ve also fallen for Rosalie now? Since when did


    you have so much love to give, Mr. Gunner?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze turned frigid, and his face became beyond grim as he fixed his deadly gaze on


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan simply smiled nonchntly. ¡°If you find the owner of the silver bracelet in the future, what


    will you do with Rosalie, then? From the beginning to the end, she¡¯s merely a substitute for you.


    However, she is different to me


    ¡°What¡­ is she to you?¡± Calvin asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡°To me, she¡¯s my life.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was filled with an unwavering certainty as he said these


    words, yet his eyes gleamed with a hint of hostility. ¡°Calvin Gunner, if you truly want to snatch


    Rosalie from me, you will be my enemy. Are you sure you want to make me an enemy?¡±


    A trace of shock shed across Calvin¡¯s face. He knew Jonathan cared about Rosalie, but he didn¡¯t


    expect it to be to this


    extent.


    He thought, Jonathan actually put Rosalie in a position equal to his own life. Could I do the same for


    her if I were him?¡±


    A negative answer instantaneously appeared in Calvin¡¯s heart.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though he had feelings for Rosalie and was interested and concerned about her, only the


    owner of the silver bracelet could make him put in a position equal to his own life. There would be


    no other women besides her.


    Based on this point alone, he had already lost to Jonathan.


    Calvin also asked himself if he really wanted to be Jonathan¡¯s enemy because of Rosalie.


    Once they became enemies, it wouldn¡¯t just be about them anymore and would involve the


    Youngblood family and the Gunner family.


    Apparently, Calvin was cognizant of this, and so was Jonathan.


    Jonathan continued to sip his coffee leisurely as if he were simply chatting with Calvin casually over


    an afternoon snack. It was as though they weren¡¯t talking about something that could potentially


    affect the whole of Strico.


    Calvin gradually subdued the sharp glint in his eyes and likewise picked up his coffee, taking


    another sip.


    The two men, who had previously been engulfed in a tense atmosphere, now appeared more like


    friends gathering for a meal.


    Amelia was momentarily lost in a bewildered haze.


    Other customers in the shop, especially female customers, also glimpsed at the duo from time to


    time. After all, both of them resembled celebrities. A female customer even wanted to take out her


    phone to get a picture of them.


    Unfortunately, the female customer had just aimed her phone at Jonathan and Calvin when her


    camera was blocked by a big hand. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to press the ¡°capture¡± button.


    That big hand belonged to Jonathan¡¯s bodyguard, and he said directly to the female customer, ¡°My


    boss doesn¡¯t like being filmed. If you insist on doing so, then I can only ¡®invite¡¯ you out.¡±


    The female customer was dumbfounded, thinking, ¡°Is this¡­ considered a threat?¡± However, when


    she saw the bodyguard¡¯s expressionless face and bulky body, she swallowed down her words of


    protest.


    Rationality told her that even if she protested, it would only be her who got humiliated in the end.


    The female customer then paid the bill and left dejectedly.


    Now, even if the rest of the customers initially wanted to take pictures secretly, they didn¡¯t dare to do


    so anymore.


    Just then, Rosalie came back on her electric scooter and immediately caught sight of Jonathan and


    Calvin sitting at the same table right after she entered the store. She was stunned.


    ¡°This is¡­ uh, what¡¯s going on? Why are they here? Looks like they¡¯re¡­ drinking coffee in the shop.


    Why would people like theme here for coffee!¡± she wondered.


    For a moment, Rosalie felt utterly taken aback and unable to wrap her head around it.


    Amelia hurriedly rushed forward and dragged Rosalie over. ¡°Rosalie, Mr. Gunner is here for you.¡±


    As for Jonathan, she had no idea why he came to the shop since he hadn¡¯t mentioned it.


    In the end, before Calvin even got up, Jonathan had already risen to his feet and walked straight


    toward Rosalie.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work in the office, so I thought toe and see you,¡± Jonathan answered.


    Amelia looked at the couple in surprise. ¡°Rosalie, you¡­ know this gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. He¡¯s¡­¡± Rosalie abruptly trailed off, not knowing how to introduce Jonathan. After all, even


    though she was in a rtionship with him, they had never disclosed it to outsiders.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to introduce me to the boss of your diner?¡± Jonathan


    gazed at Rosalie with a faint


    smile.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned red. She bit her lip and said to Amelia, ¡°He is my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. From the conversation just now, she could feel


    that there was a little ambiguity between them.


    However, he was actually her boyfriend. Amelia could not believe that Rosalie had a boyfriend, and


    it was someone unpredictable.


    Jonathan was unfathomable.


    This was how Amelia felt. Just like now, even if the man looked harmless with a smile on his face,


    she would never think that the man was really harmless. On the contrary, her intuition told her that


    the man was dangerous.


    There was a vague air of superiority emitted from this man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes, my boyfriend,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°H-Hello, I¡¯m Amelia, the owner of this ce,¡± Amelia introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jonathan,¡± Jonathan said.


    Amelia was stunned again, and then the surprise in her eye¡¯s became more prevalent.


    ¡°Is this Jonathan the same one I¡¯m thinking of?¡± Amelia thought and felt dizzy.


    Calvin and Jonathan came to her diner, and both men were there for Rosalie.


    ¡°Who is Rosalie exactly? Is she really like what she wrote on her resume?¡± Amelia was still


    wondering.


    Calvin stood up and walked over, but he only told Jonathan. ¡°I think I really don¡¯t want to be your


    enemy.¡±


    After that, Calvin looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Someone in the film crew of mypany was rude to


    you yesterday, so I came here today just to apologize to you in their stead. If you have any losses, I


    canpensate you.¡±


    ¡°There is no loss, so I don¡¯t needpensation. Thank you for yesterday,¡± Rosalie hurriedly


    replied.


    ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Calvin looked at Jonathan meaningfully and then left the store.


    After all, Rosalie¡¯s weight in his heart did not reach the point where he would offend Jonathan for


    her. Calvin gently lowered. his eyes and smiled with self-mockery.


    He would not make an enemy out of Jonathan for Rosalie, but Jonathan would fight with him for her.


    This showed that Rosalie¡¯s importance to Jonathan outweighed her importance to Calvin.


    Besides, the person Calvin really wanted to find was the little girl whom he didn¡¯t even know the


    name.


    His fingers toughed his heart again. Through the clothes, he could feel the little silver bracelet


    hanging from his ne.


    It was like a token, held close to his chest and pulsed with his heart.


    When exactly would he find her? He had so many things to tell her. Calvin wanted to let her know


    how much he missed her.


    Amelia looked at Jonathan, who was sitting at the table again. He was still drinking coffee elegantly


    and reading a German book. It was as if he would do as he imed and wait for Rosalie to get off


    work.


    This was Jonathan Youngblood, the influential man in Strico.


    Amelia remembered that when she pulled Rosalie aside and asked, thetter gave her an


    affirmative answer.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Haab. He¡¯s that Jonathan from the Youngblood Group.¡± That was Rosalie¡¯s answer.


    Amelia only felt that her head seemed to be struck by a bolt of lightning, and she could not regain


    her senses.


    She thought, ¡°My diner¡¯s delivery person is Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend? Who would believe this?¡±


    When Rosalie said there was still takeout to be delivered, Jonathan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here


    since it¡¯s an off day for me today.¡±


    Thus, Rosalie went to deliver takeouts, and Jonathan stayed back to read.


    Amelia felt that she had experienced a lot, but now she was kind of confused.


    She wondered, ¡°Rosalie has such a capable boyfriend, but why does she work part-time at my


    diner? Is Jonathan serious


    about her?¡±


    However, their rtionship didn¡¯t seem fake. At least, Jonathan¡¯s attitude toward Rosalie was full of


    doting affection, obvious to even outsiders.


    Seeing Jonathan finish a cup of coffee, Amelia stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, do you


    need anything else?¡±


    ¡°Just give me a ss of in water,¡± Jonathan said.


    Therefore, Amelia brought Jonathan a ss of water. When she was about to leave, Jonathan s¨¢id,


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Jonathan pointed to the empty chair opposite him and said, ¡°I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    Amelia suddenly felt uneasy, but she still sat down in the chair.


    ¡°Rosie wants to be independent, and I won¡¯t stop her. She has a good impression of you and your


    son, and she seems to be satisfied with her current job. If she wants to continue working here, I will


    let her do it. Only her happiness matters.¡± Jonathan looked at Amelia with a sharp gaze.


    Amelia was shocked. The fear in her heart became more obvious. ¡°My son and I¡­ like Rosalie too


    ¡°If so, it¡¯s good. I don¡¯t mind helping you if you have any trouble, but I hope that you can treat her


    sincerely and not scheme to manipte her. If you do that, then don¡¯t me me for hurting you at


    that time,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Amelia exined, ¡°How could I-¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Amelia could finish her words, Jonathan interjected, ¡°Warren has been looking for you in


    recent years, but you are smart enough to bribe the people from the prison before going incognito


    and trying to change your household registration information. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t find you if he


    doesn¡¯t make some effort.¡±


    Amelia almost jumped up from the chair.


    ¡°H-He knows! He wouldn¡¯t know these if he didn¡¯t run a background check on me!¡± Amelia thought


    with wide eyes and asked, ¡°You¡­ investigated me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since Rosie still wants to work for you, I naturally have to investigate everyone at this diner


    before I can feel at ease.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°But Rosie doesn¡¯t know about this, and I don¡¯t want her


    to.¡±


    Amelia understood that Jonathan was warning her. She wondered if Rosalie knew that Jonathan


    was protecting her from the dark.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say anything to her.¡± Amelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Although I


    know now that Rosalie is your girlfriend, I never thought of using her since the start, and it won¡¯t


    happen in the future. I hired her because I thought she was the same as me. We were both in


    prison before. So, I felt pity for her and wanted to give her a job opportunity.¡±


    The coldness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes dispersed a little, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rtionship


    between you and Warren. All I want is for Rosie to work safely at your ce. If anything happens to


    her, you can call me anytime.¡±


    After saying that, he gave his mobile phone number to Amelia.


    Amelia quickly wrote it down. There were not many people in Strico who could get this phone


    number, and now she got it under this condition.


    However, Jonathan said he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the rtionship between Warren and her. That


    meant that he would not tell Warren about her whereabouts.


    This made Amelia breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jonathan stayed in the diner and had dinner there with Rosalie.


    So, when the work hours were over, all the colleagues in the diner knew that Rosalie had a


    handsome boyfriend.


    Those colleagues did not know Jonathan¡¯s identity as Rosalie only introduced him as ¡°Jon.¡±


    Her colleagues also joked that Rosalie would be the wife of a rich man in the future because her


    boyfriend seemed quite


    rich.


    Rosalie smiled at these words.


    She thought, ¡°If they knew he¡¯s Jonathan Youngblood, will they make the same joke? Or will they,


    too, think she has no chance with Jonathan?¡±


    Jonathan said on the way back, ¡°Youdy boss is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ms. Haab is quite nice.¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way,


    Aiden is going to have an operation tomorrow. Ms. Haab and her mother will go to the hospital to


    take care of Aiden, so the diner will be closed for a few days. I probably don¡¯t have work for a few


    days.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean you don¡¯t have to deliver takeouts at lunchtime tomorrow?¡± He raised his


    eyebrows.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that what he¡¯s thinking?¡± Rosalie was a little speechless when she thought of that, but she


    realized that she often had lunch with him recently, so she offered, ¡°How about I bring lunch for you


    tomorrow?¡±


    When she said this, she suddenly remembered that back in the rental home, she would prepare a


    meal for him when she had to work overtime. He could eat it by just reheating the food.


    At that time, she cooked for him by herself. Every time she saw him eating diligently, she felt happy.


    The person who cooked the dishes liked to see people enjoy their food the most, even if those


    dishes and her cooking skills were very ordinary.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°This is a promise! I will wait for your lunch tomorrow at noon.¡±


    Since she said it, she could not go back on her words, so Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you have anything in


    particr you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food. As long as you make it, I like it,¡± he answered.


    Jonathan was not picky about food, but in other words, he didn¡¯t have any favorite dishes or


    ingredients. Rosalie thought to herself, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll whip up something simple tomorrow.¡±


    At the Youngblood residence, Rosalie finished washing up and went out of the bathroom to see


    Jonathan sitting on the bed.


    These days, he always stayed in her room with her overnight. Although they didn¡¯t do anything, it


    seemed that sleeping in the same bed had be a habit before they knew it.


    Since she had to keep the lights on when sleeping, Rosalie once persuaded him, ¡°You¡¯ll be


    ufortable sleeping with lights on. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room to sleep?¡±


    However, he countered, ¡°I want to sleep with you. Rosie. Sleeping with you makes me feel good, so


    it doesn¡¯t matter even if the light is on.¡±


    Thus, she had to stop herself from responding.


    Besides, the way he said sleeping with her made him feel good sounded a little ambiguous. She


    wondered if he knew it was easy to mislead minds to something inappropriate.


    Jonathan watched Rosalie walk toward the bed and asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie blushed.


    Rosalie lifted the quilt and climbed into the bed. Jonathan¡¯s hand naturally went around her waist.


    He hugged her tightly and buried his face in her chest, behaving almost like a child to an adult.


    The current him looked childish and was different from the usual Jonathan. However, Rosalie


    inexplicably liked Jonathan¡¯s childishness at the moment.


    ¡°By the way, what does Calvin mean by those words he told you today? Do you have a dispute?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly thought to ask.


    ¡°What words?¡± Jonathan asked. In his mind, he only thought that hugging her was addicting.


    He didn¡¯t want to let go and wanted to keep doing this and be surrounded by her scent.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to be your enemy,¡± Rosalie said. From what she remembered, Calvin had a


    good rtionship with Jonathan. However, this sentence made it seem as if they had enmity


    between the two of them.


    If the Gunner family and the Youngblood family really became enemies, Rosalie could almost


    imagine the big storm that would envelop the financial and entertainment circle in Strico.


    ¡°I meant it, literally,¡± Jonathan replied./


    ¡°But there must be a reason why.¡± She asked curiously, ¡°Are you guyspeting for business?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s you,¡± he said.


    Rosalie almost choked on her saliva. She thought, ¡°Why me? Is he serious, or is he kidding me?¡±


    He slowly raised his head and looked straight at her. His dark eyes were like the endless darkness


    of the night. ¡°He is interested in you and wants to steal you from me, so I told him that if he really


    tries to, then he will be my enemy. I won¡¯t care about falling out, then.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze, and her heart seemed to be full of shock. ¡°You really will¡­


    have a fallout with Calvin?¡± She asked because she understood the toll it would take on him if the


    fallout happened.


    ¡°I said I love you. You are as important as my life. Do you think I¡¯m kidding?¡± he asked.


    She bit her lips, and her watery eyes widened as if she were still immersed in that shock.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how attractive she was now. Her current appearance tempted others to


    desire and take possession of everything about her.


    His fingers gently stroked her lips and went between her teeth and lips so that she wouldn¡¯t bite her


    lips again.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    ¡°Even if Calvin wants to take you away, he can¡¯t, can he? Because the person you like is me, and


    the person you¡¯re destined to fall in love with in the future is also me, right?¡±


    He murmured, his voice soft, his warm breath brushing against her face. As his words trailed off, he


    kissed her lips.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to have her; she belonged to him alone.


    The following morning, when Rosalie awoke, Jonathan had already left for work. After breakfast,


    she set about preparing a lunchbox for him.


    The Youngblood Residence was well-equipped with lunchboxes and ingredients, and the nearby


    chefs were ready to assist Rosalie if she encountered any difficulties or needed help.


    By the time she finished making the lunchbox, Rosalie felt that her cooking skills had improved a


    notch.


    With the lunchbox in hand, she made her way to the Youngblood Group. Today, she was


    chauffeured by a driver from the Youngblood family. Consequently, the security guards at the


    company¡¯s entrance were taken aback when they saw Rosalie stepping out of the car.


    Although many people in thepany had heard about the enigmatic delivery rider, no one had


    anticipated that this rider would transition from an electric scooter to a private car so quickly!


    Especially the car¡­ Several security guards had already recognized that car as the CEO¡¯s car!


    Moreover, the driver was also from the CEO¡¯s family!


    To im that the rider had no connection to Jonathan was simply unbelievable.


    In fact, Rosalie was quite familiar with the security guards at the entrance. As she passed by, she


    greeted them proactively. ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    ¡°G-Good¡­¡± the security guards stammered in response.


    Rosalie carried the lunchbox and made her way to the floor where Jonathan¡¯s office was located.


    Everyone on this floor recognized Rosalie, and many of them knew that although she appeared to


    be a delivery person, her rtionship with their CEO was far from ordinary.


    ¡°Um, is Mr. Youngblood in his office?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± a secretary replied.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in his office right now?¡± Just to be sure, Rosalie asked again. After all, she


    didn¡¯t want to walk into a room full of executives with himter; that would be quite awkward.


    ¡°No, Mr. Youngblood is alone in his office right now,¡± the secretary replied.


    Rosalie approached the office door and knocked twice before entering the room. Inside, she saw


    Jonathan seated at his desk, engrossed in a video conference!


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt a bit ufortable. Even though he was alone in the room, he was in the


    middle of a meeting. The only constion was that the camera for the ongoing conference was not


    facing her direction, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about identally being on camera.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Just give me a moment; the meeting will be over soon,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalie replied, her voice barely louder than a whisper.


    Rosalie walked over to the coffee table. Before she could ce the lunchbox on it, she overheard


    voices in the video conference. ¡°Oh, Jonathan, is that the woman we saw in ourst meeting?¡± one


    voice said.


    ¡°It could be someone else,¡± another voice replied.


    ¡°I doubt it. I¡¯ve never seen Jonathan speak so gently to any other woman.¡±


    The conversation among these people was in French, and they were discussing whether Rosalie


    was the same person they had seen in their previous meetings.


    Rosalie, with her goodmand of French, understood every word of their conversation.


    Understanding the conversation only made Rosalie feel even more awkward.


    In the end, Jonathan simply stated, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    One of the foreigners asked, ¡°Oh, Jonathan, what¡¯s your rtionship with her? Are you two lovers?¡±


    Foreigners tend to be more direct in their speech.


    It¡¯s unlikely that any employees in the country would dare to ask such a direct question to


    Jonathan.


    Rosalie then heard Jonathan respond in French, ¡°She¡¯s the person I love the most.¡±


    In that instant, Rosalie felt as though her heart had been tightly gripped by an invisible hand. Even


    her heartbeat seemed to falter.


    After the video conference ended, Jonathan walked over to Rosalie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Your face turned so red.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± she quickly replied.


    However, he persistently held her face, closely examining the blush on her cheeks. ¡°Is it because of


    what those people said just now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond verbally, but her silence was a confirmation.


    ¡°Whenever we have a chance in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Introduce?¡± she eximed.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    She hesitated. At this moment, his radiant, dreamy eyes seemed to carry a certain pressure, as if


    her refusal now might set. him off.


    After careful consideration, she said, ¡°I just feel that we¡¯ve just started dating, and these people


    seem to be high-level executives from your overseas division. Introducing me to them¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit


    too soon?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Too soon?¡± He smiled slightly, his fingers gently brushing the blush on her face. ¡°I actually think it¡¯s


    too slow. But if you think it¡¯s too soon, then we¡¯ll wait until you believe it¡¯s the right time to meet


    them.¡±


    Relieved, Rosalie finally let out a sigh.


    ¡°Then¡­ can you let go of my face now? It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to let go. Your face is so soft and pleasant to touch,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s like


    touching it will be addictive


    Rosalie was left speechless, wondering if that was meant as apliment.


    Finally, Jonathan released Rosalie, allowing her to start eating.


    Today¡¯s lunchbox contained Tortellini with pesto, broli, and tomato soup, all of which were home-


    cooked meals. However, with the guidance of the chef from the Youngblood residence, these dishes


    looked exceptionally well-prepared.


    ¡°Rosie, did you make this?¡± Jonathan was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, but your chef was guiding me,¡± Rosalie added.


    As Jonathan began to eat, Rosalie watched him with anticipation and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± he replied with a smile.


    ¡°But it¡¯s probably not as good as your family¡¯s chef, right?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°No, I prefer what you make, Rosie,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I like anything you make.¡±


    ¡°Is this considered sweet talk?¡± Rosalie wondered. Just then, her phone rang, and when she


    checked, it was a call from Amelia, so she answered it.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    On the other end of the phone, Amelia¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Rosalie, Aiden¡¯s surgery went very


    smoothly. The doctor said that once Aiden adjusts in the next couple of days, we can start


    systematic training to help him recognize sounds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Rosalie expressed her joy. ¡°All right, I¡¯lle to see Aiden this afternoon.¡±


    With that, Rosalie confirmed the specific hospital ward where Aiden was located and ended the


    call.


    ¡°Is it about that child who can¡¯t hear?¡± Jonathan asked as he looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes, Aiden¡¯s surgery went well. Since I have some free time this afternoon, I n to visit him at the


    hospital,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll apany me?¡± Rosalie widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you have to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary reschedule my afternoon appointments; they¡¯re not urgent anyway,¡± Jonathan


    said casually.


    However, Rosalie had a feeling that in apany asrge as his, being the CEO meant that nearly


    everything was an ¡°urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want me to apany you?¡± he asked in return.


    ¡°Not¡­ not at all,¡± she replied. Honestly, his willingness to apany her was both surprising and


    sweet.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Jonathan said, lowering his head to continue eating.


    Rosalie followed suit, focusing on her meal. When she was nearly finished, she heard his voice in


    her ear. ¡°Rosie, can you cook for me more often in the future?¡±


    ?


    She was taken aback, lifting her head to meet his obsidian eyes.


    He suddenly gave a gentle smile, raising his hand to wipe something from the corner of her lips.


    She then realized there was a pesto stain there.


    Her face flushed once again as if she blushed so easily in front of him. ¡°Is that okay?¡± his voice


    echoed, asking for her answer.


    ??


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    ¡°I cook very ordinary dishes, not as good as your household chef,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So what? I like what you cook because you made it,¡± he said.


    Her eyes reflected a hint of doubt. Even if he didn¡¯t hold high culinary expectations, why would he


    desire her ¡°ordinary¡± dishes on a regr basis? After all, the professional chef in his residence


    operated on apletely different level.


    Could he be saying this merely to please her? A form of sweet talk, akin to seeing beauty through


    the eyes of a lover? After all, he had previously professed his fondness for anything she did.


    Sensing her uncertainty, he gently borated, ¡°Rosie, I find it endearing when you dedicate your


    time to me. When you prepare these dishes, your thoughts are undoubtedly centered on me, right?


    So when I enjoy your cooking, it brings me happiness because it¡¯s something crafted by your


    hands¡­¡±


    His possessiveness appeared to deepen, perhaps even to an intimidating degree. He yearned to


    im even her culinary creations.


    His soft-spoken words resonated like a pebble dropped into the serene pond of her heart, causing


    ripples. His gaze, voice, and words all consistently conveyed the depth of his affection.


    It wa


    as though he wasmunicating that she was truly unique to him.


    It seemed he derived immense joy from even the smallest gestures she made.


    She couldn¡¯t help but contemte whether she held such significance in his life. After all, their


    acquaintance spanned a mere six months. Could his emotions for her genuinely run so profoundly?


    However, it appeared he had no motive to deceive her,


    She had nothing to offer him at present, so there was no apparent incentive for him to be dishonest,


    was there?


    ¡°Rosie, is that okay?¡± Hispelling voice, brimming with an irresistible longing, repeated the same


    question for the third time.


    ¡°Well¡­ when I have some free time, I¡¯ll prepare more for you,¡± she replied, finally regaining her


    composure, although her heart continued to


    race.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± he said with a gentle smile.


    Rosalie swiftly lowered her head and began tidying up the lunchboxes on


    11:35


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    the table. Just as she was about to close the lunchbox lid, she suddenly let out a soft exmation.


    Instinctively, she pulled her hand back, sharply inhaling due to the pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I identally broke a nail. I¡¯ll trim itter,¡± she replied. She usually kept her nails well-


    maintained, but in the past few days, she had overlooked it, and they had grown slightly longer than


    usual.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± he said, reaching for her hand to examine the nail that had been slightly damaged. ¡°Is


    it this one?¡± Gently, he held her left index finger, noticing a tiny crack at the edge of the nail. A quick


    trim should resolve the issue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said, picking up his phone and dialing his secretary¡¯s number. ¡°Do you have


    any nail clippers there?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rosalie almost choked on her saliva.


    Another person about to be choked with surprise was the secretary who answered the call. She


    couldn¡¯t fathom why her CEO had called to ask for a nail clipper.


    Did the CEO want to trim his nails? Puzzled and bewildered, she entered the CEO¡¯s Office with a


    nail clipper in hand. Inside, she found Rosalie


    and Jonathan sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, here are the nail clippers you requested.¡± The secretary respectfully handed them


    over.


    ¡°All right. You can leave now,¡± Jonathan said as he received the nail clipper.


    The secretary quietly exited the CEO¡¯s Office. However, as she was about to close the office door,


    she heard her CEO, in an unbelievably gentle tone, say, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°That voice, that tone¡­ the speaker was Mr. Youngblood, right?¡± the -secretary thought while


    couldn¡¯t help looking in Jonathan¡¯s direction and


    saw that he was carefully cutting her nails.


    Yes, it was true; Jonathan was indeed cutting a woman¡¯s nails, and the expression on his face, just


    like the voice he used earlier, was incredibly gentle, as if he were exuding tenderness.


    The secretary had worked at thepany for several years, and she had never witnessed her CEO


    disying such a gentle side.


    11:35


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    ¤¯¤À¤¯


    V


    ¤µ¤¤¤Æ This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    There had been rumors circting in thepany about the woman who often came to deliver


    food, suggesting she might be the CEO¡¯s new girlfriend. At first, the secretary had found this hard to


    believe.


    After all, if she were truly his new girlfriend, why would the CEO let her deliver food every day?


    However, the scene she had just witnessed made her consider that the rumors might be true.


    After all, with such intimacy, even if they weren¡¯t officially a couple, they were certainly more than


    just friends.


    The secretary left with mixed feelings, and as for Rosalie, who was getting her nails trimmed, she


    continued to provide guidance to Jonathan with aplex mix of emotions. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cut too close


    to the center, but also not too far from the edge. Go a bit further inside, and a little on the side¡­


    Yes, trim a bit more on this side..

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    After a while, Rosalie eventually sessfully guided Jonathan to cut the nail.


    Her initial impression was that it was quite exhausting, to the point where even trimming her nails


    seemed more rxing.


    However, it appeared that Jonathan had unexpectedly developed an obsession with nail trimming.


    He meticulously examined the nails on Rosalie¡¯s other fingers and then trimmed them individually.


    Once all the trimming was done, he seemed reluctant to stop. He said, ¡°If your nails grow long


    again, I¡¯ll help you trim them.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    It was still noon, and it seemed too early to visit Aiden at the hospital.


    Jonathan returned to his desk to attend topany/matters, while Rosalie took out her phone and


    browsed web pages.


    Out of the blue, her focus was captured by a trending topic. The trend centered around Loretta. It


    hailed her as the ultimate victor in love and


    career.


    It also reported that Loretta had officially confirmed she would be attending the GF dinner event in


    Strico with Calvin. The event would bring together prominent figures from Strico. The news not only


    refuted previous rumors of their breakup, as mentioned by others but also showcased their


    flourishing rtionship.


    In that trending topic, there were also several pictures of Loretta endorsing products and photos of


    her gracing the


    Cer of fashion magazines.


    Certainly, there was no denying that Loretta currently had ess to substantial resources.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie¡¯s countenance briefly soured. It was evident that Loretta¡¯s current


    achievements were inextricably linked to Calvin.


    If they were to part ways, her prospects would unlikely remain as promising. Moreover, someone of


    Calvin¡¯s disposition probably harbored an aversion to clinginess.


    At the very least, Rosalie had witnessed the relentless manner in which Calvin handled his clingy


    ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°What would be the oue for Loretta in the days ahead?¡± Rosalie


    chuckled softly. ¡°Loretta¡¯s destiny, whether filled with sess or hardship, is no longer within my


    concern. Even though I had genuinely treated her like a sister in the past and would have worked


    hard to assist her in obtaining resources, the family¡¯s treatment of me during my imprisonment has


    irreversibly severed that connection.¡±


    Rosalie continued to scroll through the web pages. As she did, fatigue crept in. She leaned back on


    the couch, and her eyelids gradually grew heavier.


    When Jonathan looked up, he saw Rosalie lying on the couch on her side, eyes closed, clearly fast


    asleep.


    He stood up and quietly walked to her. Her sleeping face was tranquil, and her curled eyshes


    cast shadows on her eyelids.


    He obsessively looked at her sleeping form, as if observing her that way could bring a sense of


    tranquility and contentment to his heart.


    Jonathan fetched a nket from the adjacent lounge and gently covered Rosalie.


    He once believed that wanting someone, from his point of view, was a straightforward affair.


    However, only then did he understand that when one genuinely desired someone, they refrained


    from employing their authority to intimidate. Instead, they longed for that person¡¯s willing affection.


    Their words, nces, or simple gestures could induce a sense of unease, leading to sleepless


    nights.


    As he murmured softly, he asked, ¡°When will you start loving me? How much longer do you want


    me to wait?¡± The only response within the office was the gentle rustling of air.


    When Rosalie opened her eyes, she found herself gazing at a somewhat familiar ceiling in her


    groggy state. After a brief moment, she suddenly shot


    up and eximed, ¡°I¡­ I fell asleep!¡±


    ¡°Awake now? Want to sleep a little longer?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Rosalie was startled and looked up at Jonathan, ¡°I¡­ I dozed off. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you sleep so soundly, I wanted to let you sleep a bit longer,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But I had mentioned I was going to visit Aiden. I overslept,¡± she


    eximed, reaching for her phone to check the time. Fortunately, it was just before three o¡¯clock in


    the afternoon, so she wouldn¡¯t bete for her hospital visit.


    ¡°We still have enough time to make it to the hospital. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan dered, getting up


    from his chair and putting on his coat as he walked toward Rosalie.


    She nodded and then realized her somewhat disheveled appearance following her earlier nap. Her


    hair was in disarray, so she swiftly took off the hair ties, gathered a handful of hair, and hastily tied it


    back into a ponytail.


    Her actions were lightning-fast, and she managed to tie her hair into a ponytail in a mere five or six


    seconds.


    Jonathan observed that with a degree of astonishment. ¡°Do you always fix your hair that quickly?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I used to take forever to do it, but then, during my time in prison¡­¡± She came to an


    abrupt stop. The painful experiences endured in prison were far from being a pleasant memory for


    either of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jonathan said softly.


    ¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who got me into prison,¡± she responded swiftly. She tried


    to ease the awkward moment with a casual tone.¡± Although days in prison were tough, at least they


    helped me see through people¡¯s true colors. I discerned those who truly cared about me from those


    who merely wore a facade.¡± .


    Otherwise, she might still be naively immersed in what she had mistaken for love and family bonds. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze dimmed almost imperceptibly, and he asked Rosalie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might


    also be wearing a facade in front of you?¡± She stared at him momentarily and chuckled, ¡°I have


    nothing left to lose, and I can¡¯t fathom any reason why you would have ulterior motives with me. To


    be deceptive, there should at least be a purpose, right? I can¡¯t even figure out what purpose you


    could possibly have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± he said with a faint smile as he took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t know that his ultimate aim was to win her love, to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t truly leave


    him once she discovered certain truths. Hence, there were certain secrets he would never allow her


    to uncover. Let time bury them all¡­


    Rosalie and Jonathan arrived at the hospital and located Aiden¡¯s ward. Surprisingly, the ward was


    better than Rosalie had expected. Not only


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    was it a private room, but it was also quite roomy.


    However, upon their arrival at the ward, they found Aiden fast asleep. Rosalie ced the toy she


    had specifically bought for him on the bedside, table of the hospital bed, hoping that he would spot it


    as soon as he


    opened his eyes.


    Amelia felt somewhat surprised when she saw Jonathan apanying Rosalie to the ward.


    While she had always known Jonathan¡¯s name, she had never actually met him. Moreover, there


    were hardly any photos of him online, making it difficult for ordinary people to know what he looked


    like.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Back then, even though Amelia was with Warren, there were no business dealings between the


    York family and the Youngblood family. Thus, she had never met Jonathan. However, in just two


    days, Amelia had seen Jonathan twice.


    And both times, he was with Rosalie.


    Amelia thought about Jonathan¡¯s warning and could not help but look at Rosalie with mixed


    feelings. She wondered if it was a blessing or a curse for someone like Rosalie to be loved by a


    person like Jonathan.


    Regardless, she hoped Rosalie could be happy.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to buy some fruit. Aiden told me that he¡¯d like to have pomegranates while in the


    hospital.¡± As Rosalie spoke, she hastily reached for her phone and was ready to head down to buy


    some pomegranates.


    Of course, ¡°Aiden told me,¡± naturally meant Aiden hadmunicated with Rosalie through sign


    language.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Rosalie. You¡¯ve bought toys for Aiden. I¡¯ll buy the pomegranatester,¡±


    Amelia hurriedly said.


    Rosalie replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t take long. I saw a fruit vendor at the hospital entrance earlier, and


    they had pomegranates. I¡¯ll be back in a while. I have to do it since I¡¯ve promised Aiden.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie left the ward in a hurry.


    Only Amelia, Matilda, and Jonathan were left in the ward.


    Matilda had learned of Jonathan¡¯s identity from her daughter the day before. At that moment, seeing


    such a big shot in the ward made her somewhat ufortable. Hence, she pretended to be looking


    at her grandson.


    As for Amelia, she took the initiative to speak. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, do you want some coffee?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. Then his gaze fell on Aiden, who was still asleep on the


    bed. ¡°Is this child yours and Warren¡¯s?¡±


    The simple sentence left Matilda and Amelia stunned. The former looked flustered and almost


    jumped out of her chair.


    As for Amelia, she was much calmer than Matilda. She looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Is this also


    something you found when you investigated me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the information I had my people check was merely a deduction based on the timeline.


    And¡­¡± Jonathan smiled faintly before continuing, ¡°The most interesting part is that it seems Warren


    doesn¡¯t know that he has a son.¡±


    Amelia was at a loss for words. She pursed his lips and replied stiffly, ¡°Aiden is just my son. From


    the beginning, Warren never wanted him to exist. So he and Aiden have no connection anymore.


    Mr. Youngblood, you promised not to interfere in the matters between Warren and me, so I hope


    you won¡¯t tell anybody about Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Matilda, too, pleaded anxiously. She even rose to her


    feet, ran toward Jonathan, and looked like she was about to get down on her knees.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Amelia quickly stopped Matilda. She feared that her mother¡¯s desperation might make


    Jonathan unhappy


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not interested in your affairs with Warren. But this child¡­ It seems like Rosalie likes


    him.¡± As Jonathan said that, he nced again at Aiden on the hospital bed. ¡°He¡¯s lucky that Rosalie


    likes him. In a way, he¡¯s helped himself.¡±


    Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Matilda was somewhat confused. However, Amelia suddenly


    understood everything.


    She had wondered why the hospital suddenly brought in an expert for Aiden¡¯s consultation, and


    they even offered such a huge discount. Moreover, the hospital had arranged a series of


    rehabilitation sessions, all at a very low cost. Thus, Amelia only needed to pay a small amount of


    money.


    It was like winning the jackpot. Was it just that she and Aiden were lucky?


    In fact, the real reason was perhaps Rosalie. Did she ask Jonathan for help? That was why the


    oue of the whole situation. turned out great.


    Right then, Rosalie returned to the ward with a bag of pomegranates.


    ¡°Okay, when Aiden wakes up and the doctor allows it, he can have some,¡± Rosalie said while


    smiling brightly.


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red as she said, ¡°Thank you, Rosalic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bag of pomegranates,¡± Rosalie replied, thinking that the tears in Amelia¡¯s eyes were


    because she was worried about Aiden¡¯s condition. ¡°Ms. Haab, Aiden¡¯s surgery was sessful. So,


    the next step is for him to get used to the cochlear imnt. It¡¯s not dangerous. You don¡¯t have to


    worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything will be fine.¡± Amelia nodded.


    Amelia used to think she was Rosalie¡¯s benefactor as she was willing to let thetter work in her


    diner during difficult times. But the truth was, Rosalie was her benefactor.


    If it were not for Rosalie, Aiden would never receive such treatment.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan left the ward, Aiden was still asleep. ¡°I¡¯lle back to see him next


    time.¡± After bidding goodbye to Amelia and Matilda, Rosalie then walked to the hospital¡¯s parking lot


    with Jonathan.


    Just as Rosalie was about to get in the car, Jonathan suddenly reached out and pulled her into his


    embrace. ¡°Give me a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°Give me a smile, just like the one in the ward earlier,¡± Jonathan answered. He had mostly seen


    Rosalie¡¯s shy, bashful smiles and rarely seen her radiant smile from moments ago.


    At that moment, her eyes shone brightly. She was so beautiful that he could hardly look away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I smile at you often? Why do you suddenly want me to smile?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    Jonathan replied in a low, husky voice, ¡°Because you smiled so beautifully, I want to see it again.


    Rosie, can you smile for me once more?¡± He sounded as if he was coaxing a child.


    Rosalie could only feel the blood surge to her face. ¡°There are surveince cameras here!¡±


    In other words, every move of theirs was likely being watched by someone from the other end of the


    surveince cameras.


    ¡°So what if there are cameras?¡± His eyes gleamed with desire. ¡°Rosie, smile one more time for me.


    I want to see the way you look when you smile¡­¡±


    Her heart was racing once again. Rosalie looked at Jonathan nkly. His desire made her want to


    fulfill his wish.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face. It was as radiant as the summer sun. She was incredibly


    beautiful.


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalie did not expect Jonathan to take her to the food street.


    While in the car, they passed by the food street. Initially, Rosalie casually mentioned that she had


    missed the ce because it had been long since shest visited. However, he immediately parked


    nearby and brought her there.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°Are you really going to go shopping here?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take me to the night market before? It¡¯s simr to what it is here.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know your identity at that time,¡± Rosalie replied in a daze. ¡°If I knew you were Jonathan,


    I wouldn¡¯t have taken you to the night market for clothes,¡± she thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I am your ¡®Jon¡¯ in the past and in the future,¡± he said as he looked at her


    seriously.


    That look tugged at her heartstrings. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go eat,¡± she said, pouting as he followed him to


    the food street.


    In the past, when Rosalie was in college, she often came here with her ssmates. Later, she


    started to work and naturally went there less.


    After she spent three years in prison, she struggled to make ends meet after her release. She did


    not even shop here.


    It was already evening, and the crowd in the area was growing. Rosalie and Jonathan decided to


    buy some snacks and corn dogs while they shopped.


    Although they were on a food street, many small stalls were selling clothes, essories, and


    various other items.


    Because the price of the goods was cheap, most of the people who came here to visit were


    students.


    As Rosalie walked, she noticed that many young women would nce at Jonathan from time to


    time. In the eyes of ordinary women, Jonathan appeared as handsome as a top idol.


    Back then, when she had gone to the night market with him, his bangs had covered most of his


    eyes. Now, he hadbed his bangs backward, revealing his full forehead and exposing his face.


    As they passed a stall selling hair essories, Rosalie said, ¡°Oh, I need to buy some hair ties.¡± The


    ones she had been using were losing their sticity.


    The hair ties she usually bought were cheap, 1 dor for a bundle.


    Usually, she would purchase them online, but since there was a stall here, she decided to buy them


    in person.


    Jonathan nced at the hair tie on Rosalie¡¯s head and noticed it had torn, revealing the inner white


    stic band.


    Rosalie squatted in front of the stall, examined the hair ties on disy, and then selected the most


    affordable one before negotiating with the owner for a better price.


    Jonathan had pulled her up and left before she could bargain.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t gotten a good bargain yet,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. He hadn¡¯t realized that the hair


    ties she used were so cheap and worn out.


    But she had to bargain with the vendor just now for the cheap hair ties.


    For a moment, he had an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°But L¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to add, but Jonathan cut her off and asked, ¡°Is it really that hard for you to


    let me buy something for you, Rosie?¡±


    She held her breath and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was angry by the look on his face.


    ¡°You mentioned wanting to work on your own and continue as a delivery rider at a small diner. You


    didn¡¯t want to depend on me, and I respect that,¡± he said. He then took a deep breath. ¡°But even a


    regr boyfriend can buy something he wants to give his girlfriend. Do you truly see me as a


    boyfriend?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip, unable to answer for a moment.


    ¡°Rosie, I understand you don¡¯t want to rely on me, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should reject


    everything I give you,¡± Jonathan -said.


    Jonathan wanted to provide her with afortable life where she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    every dor. He understood that her past experiences influenced her behavior, and he knew some


    things might take time to change.


    However, the anger in his chest couldn¡¯t be suppressed and began to surface.


    It was just that his anger was directed more at him.


    If only he had prevented the incident and been willing to fight for her justice, she wouldn¡¯t be in this


    situation now.


    He was the one who had ruined her life. He had transformed her from a promisingwyer into


    someone with a criminal record, making it challenging for her to secure employment. He was the


    reason she faced financial difficulties, where every dor had to be carefully considered.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said to Jonathan, ¡°Okay, I see. Then you can buy me hair ties.¡±


    In fact, upon careful reflection, she realized that, at times, she had drawn a sharp line between


    them. Originally, she was afraid of repeating past mistakes. She didn¡¯t want herself to be a parasite


    and wanted to be independent in everything.


    Now, they were in a romantic rtionship, and there was no need to be overly rigid about certain


    things. Overthinking and setting strict boundaries would only hinder their closeness.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand, and they continued to browse other booths selling hair essories,


    but he couldn¡¯t find anything that caught his eye.


    Finally, he took her directly to the shopping mall next to the food street and bought the hair ties at a


    store.


    Rosalie found that the mostmon ck hair ties with no ornaments cost 10 dors each.


    Although it was of good quality, it was really expensive in terms of hair ties.


    However, Jonathan nced at the hair ties and said reluctantly after knowing there weren¡¯t better


    ones. ¡°Then we will take ten of this.¡±


    ¡°Ten?¡± Rosalie was startled. If they bought ten hair ties, it would cost them 100 dors.


    ¡°You were at the stall just now. Didn¡¯t you want to buy ten hair ties?¡± he asked strangely.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless. She bought 10 hair ties for 1 dor because it was cheaper than


    buying one alone. So she usually bought ten pieces at a time.


    But at that moment, Jonathan felt that buying just the ten hair ties wasn¡¯t enough. He asked the


    saleswoman to select a few hair essories, turned to Rosalie, and asked, ¡°Which ones do you


    like?¡±


    Girls typically appreciated beauty, and Rosalie naturally liked these lovely hair essories.


    However, she hesitated and said, ¡°These are a bit too expensive, and I don¡¯t really need them for


    my usual job activities.¡±


    Usually, she had to wear makeup and coordinate her outfits to match these hair essories.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until they be useful for you,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°You can bring up the price


    again when I buy you something that costs more than half of my property.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    After he said that, he said to the saleswoman, ¡°Pack these up.¡±


    The saleswoman was overjoyed. She quickly wrapped all the hair essories and issued a


    receipt.


    Jonathan settled the bill and took the bag of hair essories. Rosalie didn¡¯t object. She understood


    that it was a gesture of his affection.


    If she refused again, he might feel upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s also get some clothes and shoes,¡± he dered as if he had suddenly be a shopping


    enthusiast.


    ¡°Well, I have enough of them. No need to buy more,¡± she replied.


    ¡°But I want to see you dress better,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you women like to say that men should spend


    their money on women? Besides, I didn¡¯t refuse when you bought me clothes and shoes.¡±


    Well, she couldn¡¯t refute his words.


    But just in case he decided to buy her a bunch of luxury brands, Rosalie suggested, ¡°Well¡­ How


    about I choose what I like?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He smiled.


    The two strolled around the mall, and Rosalie carefully selected some of her favorite dresses and


    shoes.


    She tried it on and felt good, and the price was not expensive.


    At this moment, she was wearing a long beige dress with a rxed design and a pair of matching


    sandals on her feet.


    She hadn¡¯t worn this style for a long time.


    As she looked at herself in the fitting mirror, Rosalie was momentarily lost in thought. She felt like


    she was looking at the


    past.


    However, the aura she radiated now waspletely different from before.


    It was akin to a sharp spear, once discarded in the dark and damp corners, now regaining its luster.


    Rosalie locked eyes with her reflection. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the difference in her reflection


    nowpared to when she had just been released from prison. There was no longer that dullness


    that had once clouded her eyes. It had gradually dissipated, leaving behind a newfound brightness.


    ¡°Is it because of Jonathan? Because he gives me a little hope for the future? I would have probably


    felt ridiculous in the past. He¡¯s the person who made me desperate, but now he has be


    someone who gives me hope,¡± she mused.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± His voice sounded in her ear.


    She was stunned, only to find him behind and looking at her in the mirror.


    Their


    eyes met in the mirror.


    ¡°Well¡­ Not bad,¡± she admitted, her cheeks flushing. His intense gaze seemed to ignite something


    within her. She felt a warm blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s gorgeous.¡± His lips approached her ear and whispered softly. Somehow, it seemed


    that she became more and more beautiful in his eyes, which made him unable to move his eyes


    away.


    Her ears grew warm, and her heart raced. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s take this. I¡¯ll go change,¡± she said, eager to


    head into the dressing room and take off the dress.


    But the next moment, his hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She looked at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. His eyes cleared up, and he smiled slightly. ¡°Nothing, go ahead. I¡¯ll


    wait here,¡± he replied as he released her hand.


    After Rosalie entered the dressing room and closed the door, Jonathan closed his eyes. When he


    reopened them, the desire that had briefly red was nowpletely suppressed.


    Just a moment ago, he almost wanted to take her right there.


    His desire for her seemed increasingly difficult to control. However, he knew that he needed to tread


    carefully and not scare her away.


    She was like a cautious and timid animal. Every step she took was so careful, and he needed to


    use his strongest patience to let her eliminate the wariness in her heart and make her slowly learn


    to rely on him.


    Only in this way can she fall in love and be inseparable from him!


    Therefore, he had to be patient¡­


    All for the sake of her love.


    When Rosalie changed back into her original clothes and shoes, she noticed Jonathan peeking


    halfway out of the dressing room with a serious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking?¡± she asked.


    He looked up, smiled, and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then, he took the clothes and shoes in her hand and


    handed them to the staff at the counter to pay.


    Just as they were about to take the elevator, a young woman suddenly approached Jonathan and


    said, ¡°Hello, my name is Fraya Yoder. I¡¯m a sophomore at the University of Strico. Can we


    exchange phone numbers?¡±


    The woman had a pure and beautiful face, with her long ck hair cascading down. She was


    wearing a high-end luxury brand dress that entuated her curvy figure. It was evident that she


    came from a well-off background. She exuded an air of


    affluence.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan nced at the woman coldly and refused directly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of her? Is she your girlfriend?¡± Fraya tantly pointed to Rosalie, who stood beside


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan squinted his eyes, and a dangerous gleam appeared in his eyes, sending shivers down


    Fraya¡¯s spine. But at the same time, a desire to conquer the man also arose within her.


    She was the beloved beauty of her ss. Normally, many people would try to pursue her, but she


    wasn¡¯t interested. It was rare for her to encounter an attractive man, so she couldn¡¯t believe she


    couldn¡¯t win him over¡­


    In Fraya¡¯s view, she was far more appealing than the older woman standing beside this man. Even


    though the woman looked so so, her appearance seemed tock maintenance. Her hair had a


    slightly yellowish tinge, and she wore in attire.


    ¡°Even if she is really your girlfriend, you have the right to choose again. How about dating me? I¡¯ll


    definitely be a good girlfriend!¡± Fraya raised her chin and said with confidence.


    Normally, many people would be charmed by her antics and appreciate her yful innocence.


    At this moment, another girl about the same age next to Fraya also chimed in, ¡°Fraya is the campus


    belle. She has many pursuers in school. It¡¯s the first time I have seen her take such an initiative.¡±


    In other words, the girl implied that Jonathan should be grateful.


    With a confident smile on her face, Fraya was certain that even if the man declined, he would be too


    embarrassed to do so. In this way, she could seize the opportunity to get the man¡¯s phone number.


    As for the woman standing beside him, she paid her no mind whatsoever.


    Such a woman was no match for her at all.


    Even if this woman were tosh out and criticize her, she believed she could skillfully use her words


    to put her to shame.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    What caught Fraya off guard was that the woman she expected to create a scene remained silent,


    merely observing her withposure. On the other hand, the man she was interested in retorted


    icily, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Fraya¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time someone had said these two words to her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fraya blushed while Jonathan pulled Rosalie into the elevator.


    Fraya subconsciously wanted to enter the elevator, but when she saw Jonathan¡¯s cold eyes, her


    body suddenly trembled, and her feet seemed glued to the floor.


    After the elevator door closed, Scarlett Brooks, who was next to Fraya, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°This


    man is so rude. Does he not know any manners?¡±


    Fraya gritted her teeth with hatred. She had never been insulted like this before, and she was


    always ttered by others. The bitterness of this rejection was hard for her to swallow.


    She noticed the elevator descending and eventuallying to a halt on the first floor. Fraya quickly


    pulled Scarlett into the elevator, descended to the first floor, and rushed out. Once outside, she


    spotted the man and woman she had encountered earlier heading toward the nearby parking lot.


    Fraya said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive the car over. Keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Scarlett replied. Their friendship wasplicated since the Yoder family held significant


    power, and Fraya was essentially the little princess of that family. As a result, Scarlett often found


    herself in the role of Fraya¡¯s sidekick.


    Fraya rushed to her parked car and drove out immediately. She nned to tail the man and woman,


    hoping to discover their address. This would make it much easier to find out who they were.


    Fraya swore to win this man¡¯s heart. She wanted him to regret what he had said to her just now.


    As Fraya¡¯s car exited the parking lot, she received a call from Scarlett. Then, she drove the car and


    stopped in front of Scarlett. She got in the car quickly and said to Fraya, ¡°They just got into the


    Bentley in front of you.¡±


    Fraya was dumbfounded and stared at the Bentley stopped at the traffic light ahead. She asked, ¡®Is


    it really that car? Are you absolutely certain?¡± Fraya recited the license te number of the Bentley


    she had observed.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the


    one,¡± Scarlett affirmed, almost raising her hand as if to swear by it. ¡°They definitely got into this


    car.¡±


    Fraya¡¯s expression darkened. She was no stranger to luxury cars, but this one was a limited edition


    worth at least millions of dors. It wasn¡¯t the type of car that could be casually bought with money


    alone.


    She wondered, ¡°How can the man and the woman afford such a car? The car must have belonged


    to the man. That woman doesn¡¯t seem like someone who could own a car like this.¡±


    Fraya continued to tail behind Jonathan and Rosalie. She was determined to find out who the man


    was.


    On the other side, Jonathan, driving in the car ahead, nced at the rearview mirror before


    stopping at a traffic light and dialing a number. He spoke directly to the person on the other end,


    saying, ¡°There¡¯s a white BMW tailing my car. The license te number is¡­¡±


    Rosalie, sitting in the passenger seat, was stunned. ¡°Is there a car following us?¡±


    ¡°I think so. It¡¯s been following us for a while,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Then who did you just call?¡±


    ¡°The director of the Department of Transportation,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Rosalie nearly choked on her saliva as she thought, ¡°Did he just call the director of the


    Department of Transportation difectly? Only a handful of people in Strico have that kind of


    influence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The traffic light at the intersection turned green. Jonathan continued driving ahead, and Rosalie


    started to pay attention to the car trailing them through the rearview mirror.


    As expected, despite several cars between them, the white BMW continued to follow closely behind


    them.


    Suddenly, Rosalie saw a police car approaching and signaling for the white BMW to pull over to the


    side of the road. Two policemen emerged from the police car, and after that, she couldn¡¯t see


    anything in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Is this police car sent by the Department of Transportation?¡± Rosalie wondered. She was


    astonished and began to grasp the extent of Jonathan¡¯s influence on Strico.


    Fraya showed her ID card and driver¡¯s license under the re of two policemen, sighing in her heart


    for her bad luck.


    She wondered why the police had pulled them over. As far as she knew, they hadn¡¯t vited any


    rules. Initially, they had already caught up with the car, but now it had disappearedpletely from


    their view.


    Fortunately, she asked Scarlett to take a picture of the license te number of that car. She could


    find out whose car it was


    after some investigation.


    After the police left, Fraya made a phone call and asked her cousin to check the license te


    number and see who the owner


    was.


    Her cousin had a vastwork, so it was easy for him to do the investigation.


    However, in less than ten minutes, her cousin urgently called and asked, ¡°Fraya, who is the person


    you are looking into?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fraya said in a puzzled tone. She had only intended to


    identify the car¡¯s owner through its license te.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem,¡± her cousin replied hastily. ¡°The owner of the license te you¡¯re checking


    doesn¡¯t disclose their name in the system; it¡¯s marked as ¡®confidential. This indicates that only


    specific authorized individuals can ess their information. What kind of person are you dealing


    with?¡±


    Fraya was both surprised and incredulous, She raised her head to gaze at the intersection where


    she had lost sight of the car, her emotions in turmoil.


    ¡°Who the hell is that man?¡± she wondered.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood Residence, Jonathan received a call. After


    this call was over, Jonathan took the initiative to say to Rosalie, ¡°The people who were following us


    just now are those two women we met in front of the elevator of the mall.¡±


    ¡°So it was them. But why were they following¡­¡± She paused midway through her sentence,


    realizing that the reason those two women were tailing them must be rted to Jonathan.


    Back in school, a girl in her ss used to take the same bus driven by that particr driver every


    day. The girl even followed him home after work to get his address, all because she had a crush on


    the bus driver.


    This kind of behavior was actually a little terrifying to think about carefully.


    ¡°If they try it again, it won¡¯t be as simple as it was this time,¡± Jonathan remarked as he nced at


    Rosalie. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on today¡¯s events?¡±


    Rosalie blinked her eyes and thought for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal that someone has a crush on you?¡±


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s looks were undoubtedly attractive to women.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Even if he didn¡¯t have his identity to make additional credits, his appearance alone would be enough


    for women to go after him.


    But a disappointed look colored his face when he heard her answer. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± She was stunned.


    He stared at her as if he wanted to see through her. After a while, he sighed lightly like he had


    epted the truth and said, ¡°You are really heartless. If you say that you are jealous, I will be


    happy.¡±


    Rosalie bit her lower lip slightly and thought, ¡°Jealous? When that Fraya woman came to Jonathan


    with a look of determination to get what she wanted and looked at me disdainfully, did I get


    jealous?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t think about jealousy then but intuitively thought Jonathan wouldn¡¯t


    ept that woman.


    ¡°Is it because I believed that Jonathan is mine? Does my trust in him have increased so much


    unconsciously?¡±


    Upon thinking that, Rosalie was surprised.


    ¡°Rosie, when will you be jealous of me? Please let me see that you do care about me¡­¡± He bent


    down and gently rubbed her


    cheek with his.


    He felt dissatisfied because he was the only one who would get jealous in the rtionship, and only


    her actions seemed to affect his mood consistently.


    Maybe fairness doesn¡¯t exist in the realm of love, and one person often loves deeply while another


    loves superficially.


    Rosalie remained silent, not knowing how to answer him. For her, if one day she felt jealous, would


    it mean that she no longer trusted him?


    Rosalie went to bed early because Jonathan had scheduled a physical examination for her the


    following day. The following morning, when she awoke, Jonathan was holding a set of clothes and


    shoes he had purchased the day before, saying, ¡°Just wear this set. I¡¯ve already asked someone


    with theundry.¡±


    Rosalie was a little stunned by his efficiency.


    Jonathan chose a set of casual clothes, which were more convenient to put on and take off. It was


    quite suitable for her physical examination on the day, while the shoes were a pair of sneakers


    without shoces, which was also convenient to put on and take off.


    Rosalie was surprised by Jonathan¡¯s carefulness. That set was not simply taken out of the pile of


    clothes he bought the day before but considered the attire she should wear for her physical


    examination.


    Rosalie took the clothes, went to the bathroom to get changed after washing up, and put on the


    shoes.


    But Jonathan stared at her for a long time when she came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I seldom see you dress like this,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie looked at her attire and said, ¡°In fact, I used to wear it like this when I was in university.¡± She


    often wore those casual outfits in university as she felt morefortable and easily moved around.


    After she started working, she needed to wear formal clothes during work asions. While on her


    day off while she was still in a rtionship with Zachary, he didn¡¯t like to see her wearing casual


    clothes, so she seldom wore such garments.


    At that time, there were few clothes she really liked to wear in her wardrobe, either formal clothes


    for work or Zachary¡¯s favorite garments.


    It was like her past self rarely pleased herself; more of it seemed to be pleasing others.


    ¡°I really wish I¡¯d get to know you earlier,¡± Jonathan suddenly murmured.


    If he had known her earlier, there might be a better start between him and her. She wouldn¡¯t have to


    suffer from three years in prison, and he would not be uneasy because of something he feared she


    would know.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that, at that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes seemed to contain too many emotions


    she couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± he said while taking her hand and going downstairs. It was her physical


    examination day, so she had to go to the hospital on an empty stomach. Therefore, they had to skip


    breakfast.


    Jonathan got in the car with Rosalie and watched her tie up her hair with one of the hair ties he


    bought yesterday. It was just a simple ck hair band, but it didn¡¯t reveal the white rubber band


    inside like the hair band she used yesterday.


    That made him feel much morefortable.


    She was so important to him, but he wondered why he didn¡¯t notice those things before. Thinking of


    the moment he saw the hair ties she wore the day before, he only felt a pang of hurt and


    difort.


    He had never experienced this feeling before. Only she could highlight the stark contrast that


    despite his immense wealth, he allowed her to wear damaged hair ties.


    If she hadn¡¯t been in jail from the beginning, all that wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    It could be said that her destitution was not because of him, but it was indirectly rted to him.


    ¡°Is this hair tie working well?¡± Jonathan asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± said Rosalie. Although the price was indeed expensive, the quality was much better than


    that cheap one.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will ask someone to buy the other brand for youter. You canpare which one is


    better,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, the one you bought yesterday is enough for me to use for a long time,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°I just want to spoil you, can¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t it natural for a boyfriend to buy more things for his girlfriend?¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly raced, and a hint of sweetness gradually gushed out of her heart.


    ¡°Spoil me? I feel like nobody else-not even Zachary-had ever said such things to me besides


    Mommy. Despite the fact that he would buy me expensive brands when we were dating, he never


    said such words,¡± she thought.


    At that time, she thought Zachary was spoiling her, and it was love.


    However, upon reflection, she thought that Zachary might have wanted her to dress up to meet his


    standards at the time.


    Although she kept telling herself to be strong and worked on everything with herself, she still hoped


    that someone could spoil her deep down.


    Jonathan took Rosalie to the physical examination center when they arrived at the hospital. As


    Jonathan had made a VIP physical examination appointment for Rosalie, she didn¡¯t need to queue


    up and could directly/enter the VIP channel for the checkup.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    On top of that, when Rosalie arrived at the hospital, there was already someone waiting to receive


    her. Basically, all she needed to do was follow the nurse.


    WE RE GO FO


    So, Rosalie followed the nurse to draw blood, take X-rays, and undergo a B-scan ultrasound


    examination, among other things. As for Jonathan, he waited for Rosalie in the VIP lounge of the


    physical examination center.


    Be that as it might, when Rosalie followed the nurse around to do those tests, she saw long queues


    at the entrance of the majority of the departments.


    ording to the nurse, the physical examination was packed because there were some


    examinations going on for certain other organizations.


    Just as Rosalie followed the nurse to the ce where B-scans were carried out, a long queue was


    again observed at the door of several examination rooms. The nurse led Rosalie toward one room


    without any queue at all at the door.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± A voice could be heard calling out to Rosalie all of a sudden.


    As soon as Rosalie turned around, she glimpsed Elodia standing in the queue at the side and


    shouting at her.


    Rosalie was stunned, for she was not expecting to see Elodia there. ¡°Elodia¡¯s also here for a test?


    This means¡­¡± was her thought. She then took a gander at Elodia¡¯s line, and much to her


    anticipation, she caught sight of some familiar faces of her own ex-colleagues from thew firm. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed too much of a coincidence that thew firm where she used to work was also doing


    physical examinations at the same ce on the same day.


    Elodia exchanged some words with the people next to her gang before walking out of the line and


    quickly approaching Rosalie. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Did youe here to deliver


    takeout?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for a physical examination,¡± replied Rosalie.


    ¡°Physical examination, you say?¡± Elodia scrutinized Rosalie. The dress Rosalie wore that day was


    indeed different from the other two times she was there for takeaway deliveries. If anything, she


    looked much more beautiful. ¡°Fair enough. Besides, you haven¡¯t had any physical examination after


    being freed from prison, right? You could really use one now.¡±


    As Elodia spoke, she pretended to be sorry for Rosalie and continued with a regretful tone, ¡°There


    are so many people queuing up today. I wanted to let you cut in at my line, which can save you


    some time. In hindsight, though, I thought it¡¯d be unfair for those who were lining up behind me. I¡¯m


    so sorry!


    ¦§


    That amused Rosalie, for should Elodia truly feel sorry for her, there was no need for that woman to


    spell it out like that. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t intend to cut in, anyway,¡± came Rosalie¡¯s


    response.


    The nurse next to Rosalie piped up, ¡°Ms. Leighton, could you head to the B-scan room first? The


    doctor¡¯s already waiting.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Rosalie gave the answer and followed the nurse into the said B-


    scan room.


    Elodia was quite dumbfounded. She could only wonder why the nurse had led Rosalie into that


    ¡®very B-scan room. That would be logical, for she had asked around the reason no one was queuing


    up in front of that B-scan room. At that time, some hospital staff imed that they would not carry


    out tests for ordinary people in that room.


    ¡°How did Rosalie get to go into that room, then?¡±


    Displeased, Elodia went back to her line, and a colleague who was also queuing up beside her said,


    ¡°Was she our ex-senior who was once behind bars you mentioned before, Ms. Cresent? Is she also


    here for a physical examination today? Why didn¡¯t she queue up at the back but instead enter that


    B-scan room?¡±


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Elodia pouted.


    ¡°Is she really a delivery rider now that she¡¯s out of prison, Ms. Cresent?¡± the colleague asked


    curiously, for she had heard such rumors circting in their office before.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s even been to our office several times for delivery. When we¡¯re back in the office next


    Monday, I¡¯ll order takeaways from the shop where she works again. Consider it a kind gesture to


    help their business grow.¡± Elodia might have smiled as she spoke, but deep down, she had already


    made up her mind to humiliate Rosalie when the time came.


    She wanted to y Rosalie for a fool because thetter had always stolen the limelight from her


    back in thew firm. As a result, Elodia had been neglected and treated like a nobody, as if she


    were invisible.


    That was why she yearned to have everyone¡¯s attention to dance on Rosalie alone. She would have


    those people in thew firm witness what the pride of all womenwyers in their eyes had


    sumbed to.


    It was time for everybody to realize what short-sighted fools they had all been.


    Only through that could she vanquish the unquelled wrath within, or so it seemed.


    At that juncture, a nurse passed by, and the colleague who was talking to Elodia asked the nurse,


    ¡°Excuse me, before this, the staff told us this B-scan room won¡¯t be conducting physical


    examinations for patients, but just now, there was a nurse taking


    someone inside. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that person must be the client of our hospital¡¯s VIP physical examination,¡± the nurse revealed.


    ¡°VIP physical examination?¡± That colleague froze for a fleeting moment before putting forward


    another inquiry subconsciously. ¡°How much does a VIP physical examination cost?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the package chosen-the cheapest one is about a few thousand dors while the


    more expensive ones range about tens of thousands of dors. If you want to know more, you can


    head to the sixth floor. We have a dedicated information desk over there.¡± The nurse left after


    dropping that statement.


    The colleague looked surprised and then turned to Elodia, who wore an astonished mien after


    hearing the nurse¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure that ex-senior is just a delivery person right now, Ms. Cresent?¡± Even the cheapest


    physical examination would cost a few thousand dors. It was not something affordable for the


    common folks, in a sense.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Elodia screamed, and her face appeared contorted, so to speak. ¡°How could


    she be some kind of VIP client for a physical examination?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t she already go into the B-scan room for one?¡± remarked the colleague.


    At that moment, those in the line who were also from the firm directed their gaze toward where


    Elodia stood.


    Elodia also felt that she was a tad out of control. As quick as a wink, sheposed herself and


    micromanaged her countenance as she forced herself to sh a grin at her colleague. ¡°There must


    be some misunderstanding, I guess.¡±


    In truth, she could not help but wonder what was going on. From her perspective, Rosalie could


    never have had the money, much less afford such an expensive VIP physical examination


    package.


    In the meantime, Rosalie was being examined by a doctor in the B-scan room. When the doctor


    scanned Rosalie¡¯s abdomen and uterus area, she could not help frowning.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, have you ever had a serious trauma right on your stomach?¡± asked the doctor.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled on that note. ¡°Yes, I went through tests and treatments at that time. Then,


    the doctor said that my womb and uterus were severely injured, and this kind of injury is


    irreversible.¡±


    In other words, even if she took good care of herself and tried to regte her body with medication


    the best she could, things would not work in her favor. Moreover, she was still in jail at that time, so


    there would have been no way for her to pull any of that off.


    Then came an abrupt question from the doctor. ¡°Do you have kids?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± When Rosalie blurted that out, a wave of regret swelled in her chest.


    In the beginning, being sentenced to three years of imprisonment was like falling from heaven to


    hell for her. To deprive her of having a baby for the rest of her life was akin to being picked up from


    six feet under only to be thrown deep into a bottomless abyss.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    It had been her darkest time, and she had even felt that life was meaningless. Had Lillian not visited


    her often those days, she would not have been alive any longer.


    A sigh escaped the doctor. ¡°Let the gynecologist see your examination reportter. Maybe they can


    come up with some ideas to remedy your condition. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Remedy?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Is there really any other way to help me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, so we couldn¡¯t just say you stand no chance at things. Besides, when ites to


    the medical field, nothing is absolute,¡± said the doctor.


    Inexplicably, a sliver of hope began to rise within Rosalie¡¯s heart. As slim as that hope might be, she


    would still choose to hang on to it.


    If her condition could be saved, she wondered if she would finally be blessed to have a child to call


    her own.


    As she thought of that, Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    Should she be granted a chance to


    We, she pondered which man would father her baby.


    ¡°Okay, you may get up now.¡± The doctor¡¯s words interrupted Rosalie¡¯s imagination.


    She hurried down from the examination table, sorted out her clothes, and felt her heart beating fast.


    It was because that was


    all a spur-of-the-moment thought


    ¡°Am I¡­ thinking about having a baby with Jonathan?¡± she mused.


    Rosalie followed the nurse o


    of the B-scan room. She needed not to wait for her report, for the report would be summarized for


    the use of the doctor, who would then disseminate it ordingly to different departments for further


    consultation by the corresponding experts.


    Even so, Rosalie did not expect Elodia, who was still queuing up, to run to her again and interrogate


    her loudly, ¡°Did you buy a VIP package for physical examination? Aren¡¯t you only a delivery person?


    How could you afford such an expensive package?¡±


    Rosalie regarded Elodia with amusement. Thetter was acting as though she was a judge in court,


    demanding an answer from her. Of course, it was as if Rosalie would bepelled to answer her


    questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is my private matter? I don¡¯t see the obligation to exin myself to you,¡±


    Rosalie mocked.


    Elodia also seemed to realize that she sounded a little aggressive, so she quickly pretended to say,


    ¡°I¡¯m asking all these for your own good. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll resort to illegal means again after


    you¡¯ve finally got out of prison. If you make mistakes, you¡¯ll face legal sanctions again. As you know,


    wewyers are always more sensitive to such things.¡±


    Wearing a frosty visage, Rosalie looked Elodia in the eye, and that made thetter feel a tad guilty


    altogether. ¡°Hey, you¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was nothing. I was thinking that you seemed to be wishing for me to take a wrong step,¡± was


    Rosalie¡¯s reply.


    Elodia was almost choked by her own saliva. ¡°W-What? No way¡­ W-We were once colleagues,


    mind you, so it¡¯s only natural for me to wish you well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? But you seem to fancy the idea of mentioning my imprisonment history in public as if


    you long so badly for everybody to learn about my past,¡±mented Rosalie bluntly.


    Elodia suddenly blushed. There were still many of her colleagues queuing in line, and at that time,


    everyone¡¯s focus was pinned on their exchange, so they naturally heard what Rosalie said.


    Following that, some of them realized something on the spot and then observed the scene as if they


    were watching a y.


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­¡± Elodia wanted to cook up an exnation, but the problem was that she could not pull it


    off.


    ¡°Allwyers should know that thew is to judge whether a person is guilty from an impartial


    perspective, Even if he or she hadmitted gazillions of crimes before, it doesn¡¯t mean that the


    person must also be guilty this time around. Yet, when you call a judgment, it seems that you¡¯ve


    branded me with guilt at the very beginning, which is not something a professionalwyer should


    do.¡±


    As Rosalie stated coldly, Elodia¡¯s face grew all the redder. Rosalie had already touched on Elodia¡¯s


    professionalism, yet the


    Rosalie had not the slightest intention of lingering around to continue arguing with Elodia right after


    she said her piece. The next thing she did was speak with the nurse beside her and head directly to


    the next examination point.


    Elodia stayed in the same spot, ring at Rosalie¡¯s back with hatred. When she wheeled around,


    though, she had to face the gazes of everyone from thew firm.


    Smiling awkwardly was Elodia¡¯s only option. With that, she returned to the queue in disgrace.


    At the end of the day, she still did not find out how Rosalie had the money to buy herself the VIP


    physical examination package.


    As for Rosalie, she returned to Jonathan afterpleting a series of examinations.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you done with all the tests?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Mm, but some reports will only be avable in the afternoon at the soonest,¡± answered Rosalie.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grab breakfast outside first, then. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± Jonathan exhorted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie agreed and walked out of the hospital with Jonathan.


    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just eat anywhere nearby.¡± It was only 9 a.m., and there were still many shops around the


    area that had not closed their stalls yet.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± The man smiled and held her hand as they ambled toward the breakfast stalls near


    the hospital.


    Rosalie eyed the pancakes, baguettes, and custard puddings sold there. She said to Jonathan,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat here? I haven¡¯t had these for a long time. I really want to have a taste of them.¡±


    Jonathan nodded.


    Rosalie made her order at the stall and turned back at Jonathan. ¡°What do you want to have?¡±


    ¡°Get me the same ones you ordered.¡± The man yearned to taste what Rosalie was craving.


    A pancake, baguette, and custard pudding, were Rosalie¡¯s staple triad of breakfast menust time.


    However, the price of the set of three spiked in recent years, and those items cost 1 dor and 40


    cents at present. Therefore, after she got out of prison, she would never buy them even when she


    passed by some breakfast stalls every time,


    After all, at that time, it was considered luxurious for her to have a breakfast of 1 dor and 40


    cents. In most cases, she tried her best to budget for breakfast to be within 20 to 40 cents.


    ¡°By the way, can you apany me to the rental home after I¡¯m done with my matters at the


    hospital today?¡± Rosalie suddenly mentioned.


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± asked Jonathan.


    ¡°I want to sort out some things left there first, and then tell thendlord about the rent cancetion.¡±


    After all, it did not make much sense to her to leave the rental home unupied like that.


    She had thought about going back there to stay, so she did not think about canceling the lease.


    Then again, since she liked Jonathan and they were both serious about their rtionship, it would


    be better to quit the rent first so as not to waste money.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there right after breakfast, then. All the reports won¡¯t be out until afternoon, anyway,¡±


    dered Jonathan

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Rosalie pondered and concurred with the man¡¯s idea, hence bobbing her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the heels of that, she buried herself in breakfast, while Jonathan gazed at the woman feasting


    with a faint smile. The way she took one bite after another of the pancake and baguette, not to


    mention the gesture she scooped the custard pudding with a tiny spoon, were all royally adorable in


    his eyes.


    Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, alongside her smooth forehead, delicate face, tranquil eyes,


    celestial nose, and pink lips-it was picturesque, so much so that it elevated his mood.


    He had never thought that one day he would fall in love with a woman like her. Then again, it


    seemed to have happened naturally.


    While Rosalie was eating, she inadvertently looked up and met Jonathan¡¯s deep eyes. For a


    moment there, she only felt that her mind seemed to go nk upon being attracted to those eyes of


    his.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± she asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re really good-looking, Rosie,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie felt embarrassed, thinking, ¡°Why did he say such a thing after havinge across a


    plethora of beautiful women before?¡± Furthermore, in recent years, she had not been truly taking


    great care of her appearance. She, for one, knew that.. she looked, at most, average at present,


    and her image was a far cry from the definition of ¡°good-looking.¡±


    However, Jonathan¡¯s eyes and expression were evidence of how serious he was.


    ¡°Well, is this because beauty is in the eye of the beholder?¡± Rosalie wondered. Then and there, she


    blurted out, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d better start eating now, or the food will turn cold and won¡¯t taste good


    anymore.¡±


    A chuckle came from the man. ¡°Okay.¡± He then lowered his head and began to dig into his te of


    pancake, baguette, and custard pudding.


    Rosalie observed Jonathan as he ate his share of breakfast. It was nothing more than a simple


    meal, and even the pancake and baguette were wrapped in paper bags. One would have to handle


    the food with bare hands. Still, Jonathan¡¯s way of eating screamed no less of elegance.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he could even pose for an advertisement.


    The fact was, he was the good-looking one among them.


    To think that Jonathan, a powerful individual in the entirety of Strico, would have breakfast at such a


    measly breakfast stall.


    Not only that, but one could only wonder what the odds were for Rosalie to date a guy like


    Jonathan. Yet, it was already a reality.


    Should one day the two of them really bear offspring, it would be a very beautiful thing.


    It seemed that Rosalie¡¯s feelings for Jonathan were gradually deepening unconsciously. ¡°Have I


    fallen for him already?¡± she pondered.


    That thought of hers was what filled her mind at that point.


    After breakfast, Jonathan drove Rosalie to the former rental home. When Rosalie opened the door,


    the gust swept up a cloud


    of dust.


    Thinking about it, she had not been back for almost two or three months.


    Rosalie began to sort out the things inside. Back when she moved to the Youngblood residence,


    she had taken all the important items. The rest were merely clothes and shoes for changing


    seasons, some bedding, and some pots and pans bought herself.


    Considering that there were not many things, she managed to pack them rather swiftly.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with these?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    she


    ¡°For these pots, pans, and bedding, I can turn them in and sell them for some cash to the collector


    somewhere near the traffic junction. As for these clothes and shoes, I¡¯m going to wear them again,


    so I¡¯ll be taking them with me.¡±


    Jonathan checked out the clothes and shoes Rosalie was going to keep, only to find that they were


    all worn and torn. Although some of them seemed to be made from good-quality material, they were


    outdated and even washed out in color.


    Deep down, Jonathan reckoned that those clothes must have been her belongings before she got


    into jail.


    Even so, not a remark came from him. After all, even if he really wanted to spend money on her and


    rece all of her old stuff with good and new ones, he figured that it all needed to be carried out


    step by step.


    He was afraid that if he was hasty, he would end up frightening her. Besides, it took the woman a


    heck of effort to finally lower her guard in front of him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As Rosalie spoke, she wanted to pick up the


    packed pots, pans/and bedding and go to the said collector near the intersection.


    Ultimately, Jonathan was one step ahead of her. He grabbed hold of those things first and


    proimed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Open the door for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she quickly responded, then walked to the door and opened it.


    Jonathan took the tied-up pots and pans with one hand while carrying the bedding with another


    hand as he strode out the


    door.


    Rosalie hurriedly closed the door behind her and followed Jonathan.


    ¡°How about you let me take one? Anyway, my hands are empty.¡± Rosalie was quite embarrassed to


    let Jonathan carry all of them by himself.


    ¡°No, just lead the way,¡± he said.


    When he dropped that statement, he seemed rather determined.


    Rosalie had no choice but to lead the way first, but she would sneak peeks at Jonathan from time to


    time along the way.


    He looked like a migrant worker in a Christmas travel rush, yet he was decked out in a suit, coupled


    with his ever-so-dashing looks. The contrast was fatal, or so it seemed.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve never done anything this way in the past,¡± was Rosalie¡¯s thought.


    Finally, they arrived at the intersection. Rosalie saw the person who usually collected scraps in the


    residential area, thus stepping forward and asking, ¡°Sir, I have some pots, pans, and used quilts. Do


    you still collect them here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The old man grinned.


    Nevertheless, the old man was startled the second he caught sight of the well-dressed Jonathan


    coming over with those stuff.


    The old man mumbled while counting the used goods, and then pulled Rosalie to his side. He


    whispered, ¡°Hey, miss, don¡¯t you be fooled by men. This man may have dressed well and looked


    decent, but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s really a nice person. I bet he¡¯s only morous on the outside. If he


    was really rich, why would he make you sell these used items for a few dors? He would¡¯ve told


    you to throw them away.¡±


    Rosalie knew that the old man had her best interest at heart, so she answered, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.


    Well, I know him pretty well.¡± As she dwelled on the thought, she was pretty sure about her belief. At


    least, she knew about Jonathan¡¯s family background, personality, and where he lived, not to


    mention she had also met Leonard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Having said that, the experience of meeting Leonard was definitely a pleasant one.


    The old man heaved a sigh. He obviously felt that Rosalie was the kind of person who was deeply


    enthralled, and no words could ever talk her out of it.


    Just like that, Rosalie sold a pile of used goods for 20 dors. After epting the sum from the old


    man, Jonathan and she


    walked in the direction of the rental home.


    ¡°What did the old man talk to you about just now?¡± he asked abruptly. Clearly, he saw how the old


    man had dragged the woman to the side and whispered something to her.


    ¡°He warned me not to be fooled by you.¡± Rosalie joked, ¡°Tell me, then. Will you fool me?

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Jonathan¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt. His dark gaze was fixed on her.


    Rosalie looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What if I will?¡± came his sudden words.


    She froze momentarily, and the smile on her face slowly abated. She pursed her lips stiffly and


    looked at him solemnly, ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t like being fooled. I always think that to get along with one


    another for a long time, we have to be sincere. Not lying is


    basic.¡±


    The man remained silent. All he did was stare at her.


    ¡°Will you lie to me?¡± she asked. At that moment, she felt an abject uneasiness within. She was


    afraid that Jonathan would utter the word ¡°Yes¡± to her. She worried that the two of them might have


    different values.


    If they could even not see eye to eye at that point, she wondered how they could go on as a


    couple.


    Jonathan folded his hands slightly and parted his thin tips. Then came a steady utterance. ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie felt relieved as if a boulder had been lifted off her chest.


    Fortunately, Jonathan would tell her no lie.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared that my answer didn¡¯t turn out to be the one you wanted?¡± It seemed that he


    could read her expression.


    ¡°A little.¡± Ashamed, Rosalie touched her nose and added, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be lying to you about


    anything in the future. You, too, don¡¯t bluff me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan responded to thedy in a low voice. ¡°But what would you do if I answered ¡®Yes¡¯


    just now?¡±


    He could not help but want to know the answer, even if it might actually terrify him mor¨¦.


    Rosalie thought for a while, bit her lip lightly, and hesitated. ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll break up with you.¡±


    After all, it was difficult to go on if they did not share the same values. Even if they forced


    themselves to ept each other and stay together, there were bound to be problems in the future.


    If so, it would be better for her to exit the rtionship when she had yet to fall too deeply inside.


    She had been deceived once, so she would never wish to relive the same experience. Back then,


    Zachary also imed that he loved her and would protect her. When she had a car ident,


    Zachary even pronounced that he would get her the bestwyer.


    Be that as it might, all she had ever gotten from him was a break-up call at the detention center.


    She had been shocked by the man who imed to love her but watched a third wheel disable her


    hands gradually and stayed indifferent.


    That jerk had also the gall to say that he regretted the most to make her his girlfriend,pletely


    forgetting the fact that he once said he loved her.


    She had been cheated, but she was not sure if it had only cost her a love affair or had the trust she


    had in people crumbled because of that.


    Had it not been for Lillian¡¯spanionship, maybe her trust in others would have turned to dust.


    The instant Rosalie finished her sentence, she was tightly embraced by Jonathan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never break up!¡± A clear and crisp voice rang outced with remnants of anxiety and an


    absolute resolution. Jonathan wrapped his arms so tightly around her, to the extent that she almost


    could not catch her breath.


    Rosalie buried her face into Jonathan¡¯s chest, and she could hear the man¡¯s heartbeat over the shirt


    fabric. The rhythm of his heart thumping sounded powerful yet rapid at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that. It¡¯s a hypothesis, not real-¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t happen, not even hypothetically,¡± Jonathan interrupted the woman in a frantic. Her


    hypothesis made him panic as if it would alle true at a moment¡¯s notice. To him, it seemed that


    even if he hugged her like that at that time, he still could not have herpletely in his grasp.


    ¡°Jon¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve got to loosen it and let me go. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Rosalie could bear it no


    more.


    Only then did Jonathan slowly loosen his grip but still held her in his arms. ¡°Rosie, you must never


    break up with me, okay?¡±


    As he hung his head low, his dazzling dark eyes shone with a sort of panic that she had never


    pped eyes on before.


    It appeared as if a breakuping from her would overwhelm him and make him erratic from the


    inside out.


    ¡°Am really that important to him? I can¡¯t even make up a hypothetical statement to break up with


    him now, can I?¡±


    Rosalie asked herself.


    Rosalie only felt a tightness in her heart, which made her rather ufortable. Almost unwittingly,


    she slowly raised her hands and gently hugged the man back.


    ¡°Okay, Jon. I¡¯ll never break up with you.¡± With that, she gave the man an evesting promise.


    At that point, she did not even think much about what the price of her promise might entail. All she


    wanted was to alleviate Jonathan¡¯s mood. His current expression was thest thing she wanted to


    see, for it pained her to see him that way.


    The afternoon soon arrived. Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the hospital again. Her physical


    examination report was ready. The main problem turned out to be some old injuries on her body.


    Although she had already recovered from them, once the weather turned cold and humid, her joints


    would still act up and induce waves of subtle pain.


    However, ording to the doctor¡¯s advice, as long as she recuperated for a long period of time, she


    would be fine eventually. It was nothing serious.


    The most pressing issue would be the trauma Rosalie had suffered near her uterus area.


    After the consultation with experts in the gynecology department of the hospital, they opined that


    Rosalie needed to take up courses of treatment first. When the treatment was done up to a certain


    phase, surgery might be able to help improve the condition of her womb. By then, should she hope


    to get herself a baby, there might then be a chance for her.


    ¡°Really? I really have the chance to have my own baby?¡± Rosalie was beyond thrilled all of a


    sudden. That had always been nothing more than wishful thinking, one that she had suppressed


    deep down for ages.


    Yet, that wishful thinking of hers stood a chance to be a reality. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It depends on the situation after treatment. Judging by the looks of things right now, there¡¯s still a


    30% chance of that happening,¡± stated the expert.


    The chance of a mere 30% mighte off as too low for others, but it was already a very high


    probability for Rosalie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the treatment first, then.¡± In the end, it was still Jonathan making the call.


    Rosalie and Jonathan departed from the hospital after they obtained the prescription.


    ¡°Thank you, Jon!¡± Rosalie¡¯s teary eyes turned red.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me again? Between you and I, we never needed those.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought me here for the physical examination, I¡¯d never have known that I could still


    be a mom,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    The fact that she could likely be a mother and have a family of her own flesh and blood was as if


    she suddenly realized that she was not that lonely anymore.


    Jonathan pinned his gaze on Rosalie, who seemed a tad excited.


    That seemed to be the first time Rosalie was exhrated about her own affairs instead of being


    electrified for her family and


    friends.


    In the past, when it came to her own affairs, she always seemed to have the look of alreadying


    to terms with that given, cruel destiny of hers. In other words, it was an act of her giving up all hope,


    herself, and her future.


    At that juncture, though, she appeared hopeful for what the future might have in store for her.


    ¡°So, you want to have a baby of you and I, don¡¯t you?¡± The man parted his thin lips, letting the


    question slip.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    She was momentarily stunned, and then a blush crept across her face. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Rosalie suddenly did not know how to answer. It seemed wrong to say yes or no.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say no!¡± Jonathan firmly embraced Rosalie and told her, ¡°If I do have children, it will only be


    with you, Rosie. You¡¯ll be the only one I want as their mother.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°This is a hospital.¡± Besides, people were moving all around


    them. With him holding her like that, some onlookers had already cast curious nces in their


    direction.


    ¡°So what?¡± His lips approached her ear, and his breath swept on her ears and neck. ¡°Rosie, do you


    understand what I just said?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body involuntarily shivered. His voice and breath felt like an irresistible enchantment,


    causing her to nod in response without thinking.


    Even after getting in the car, Rosalie¡¯s face remained flushed.


    Jonathan was driving. She could not help but nce at him while she sat in the passenger seat.


    From her perspective, seeing his side face with its distinct contours, deep-set eyes, and high and


    straight nose made his face look far more stereoscopical than the average. His facial features,


    jawline, and neckline seemed to be perfectly crafted in


    every way.


    ¡°What will it be like if we have children together?¡± That thought filled her mind at that moment.


    ¡°Do you like staring at me so much?¡± Jonathan suddenly said, his voice resounding in Rosalie¡¯s ear


    and interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She abruptly realized she had been staring at him absentmindedly just now. Rosalie felt


    embarrassed and a little lost when her phone suddenly rang. She quickly picked up her phone and


    saw it was a call from Lillian.


    She pressed the answer button, and Lillian¡¯s voice came through from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Rosie, do you have a moment to talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Rosalie quickly answered. She had to thank Lillian for calling her at that moment so she


    could avoid the awkward jiff just now.


    ¡°When are you free? We should go to Sloummont as soon as possible. That witness from back then


    is currently detained at the police station. Callum said he had a way to get some information out of


    that person. He wanted to know if you¡¯d like to participate and take a look together,¡± Lillian informed


    her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was astounded. ¡°Callum? Did you tell him I want to reverse the verdict?¡±


    ¡°Heehee! Because I think he has more connections than I do. So I asked him to help investigate the


    information about someone with the surname Concord to see if we could find any leads. I forgot to


    mention it to you. Sorry,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You¡¯re helping me,¡± Rosalie responded. In her opinion, Callum was


    not a helpful person. She was aware that Lillian had to work hard to seek his help.


    ¡°When are you avable? I¡¯ll coordinate with Callum, but it¡¯s better to do it quickly. The person with


    the surname Concord is currently detained at the police station for only seven days,¡± Lillian


    advised.


    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°Tomorrow? Aren¡¯t you still working tomorrow?¡± Lillian asked. Even though tomorrow was the


    weekend, Rosalie seemed to have free time only on Saturday afternoon.


    ¡°The diner where I work is closed for a few days, so I¡¯m free tomorrow. What about you? Are you


    avable tomorrow?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lillian continued, ¡°Then tomorrow it is. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. I¡¯ll inform Callum and


    let you know once the time is confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    When Rosalie put away her phone, she heard Jonathan question, ¡°Is that Lillian on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did she ask help from Callum to investigate your old case?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not entirely true.¡± Rosalie added, ¡°She just asked Callum to help me investigate something rted


    to a witness in Sloummont. She mentioned the witness is currently in detainment, so there may be a


    chance to get some information from him. I¡¯ll be heading to Sloummont tomorrow.¡±


    Although Lillian did not exin in detail how they n to do that, Rosalie had previously worked as


    awyer and was familiar with some of the tactics involved.


    Extracting information from someone detained in a prison was not an easy task. Given Lillian¡¯s


    skills, it would be, challenging for her to achieve it herself. It was probably Callum¡¯s expertise at


    work again.


    It was just that her matter made Lillian owe Callum a favor again.


    ¡°How much would Lillian have to sacrifice for me? And in the future, will I be able to repay her for


    this favor?¡± Rosalie pondered heavily, not noticing the flicker in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. Lillian will apany me,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so it¡¯s not troublesome at all. The decision is made. I¡¯ll apany you


    tomorrow,¡± Jonathan uttered with great certainty.


    His hand tightened slightly as he held the steering wheel, harboring a n in his mind.


    At night, when Lillian and Rosalie were on the phone to confirm the time, Rosalie said, ¡°By the way,


    Jon¡­ I mean Jonathan wants to tag along.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian was confused. ¡°He¡¯s going! too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would that be inconvenient?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Not inconvenient, just an extra person. But¡­ how about we use a single car for the trip instead of


    two? This way, we can take turns driving when one of us gets tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell him,¡± Rosalic responded. After finishing the call, she felt nervous.


    She pondered, ¡°Can I get the truth from the witness with the surname Concord tomorrow? Will I


    learn why the witness used me of drinking alcohol in the past and who tried to harm me?¡±


    She could seek the truth for other people¡¯s cases and help others fight their legal battles. However,


    in the end, she could not find the truth for herself. How ironic and tragic that was.


    On the other side, in the study at the Youngblood residence, Jonathan was speaking to Carlos, who


    had just arrived there. ¡°Make a trip to Sloummont. The police station there had detained a man with


    the surname Concord. He was one of the witnesses in Rosie¡¯s case from back then. Rosie will be


    meeting with this witness tomorrow. Make sure he understands what he can and cannot say.¡±


    ¡°Noted,¡±-Carlos answered. He hesitated, then added, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, don¡¯t you n to let Ms.


    Leighton uncover the truth about what happened back then?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    ¡°Do you think I should reveal the truth to her?¡± Jonathan asked calmly, but his eyes harbored a


    profound chill.


    Suddenly, Carlos shuddered, realizing he had inadvertently crossed a line with his boss.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t tolerate outsiders asking about Rosalie¡¯s case.


    Carlos understood that he just had to follow Jonathan¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Sloummont now,¡± Carlos said, leaving the study.


    Just when he left the study, he saw Rosalie walking toward him.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, are you here to see Mr. Youngblood?¡± Carlos inquired respectfully, fully aware that, if


    nothing else, the woman standing before him would soon be thedy of the Youngblood


    family.


    Even if Jonathan was just ying games with this woman at first, now he had be serious.


    Furthermore, Carlos had never witnessed Jonathan treating a woman with such sincerity. Not even


    Mnie, who was on the verge of bing the Youngblood family¡¯s noblewoman, had ever


    garnered such earnest attention from him in the past.


    Yet, here was Rosalie, achieving the unimaginable in Strico.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Youe herete at night. Did something urgent happen in the


    company?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that important. I won¡¯t trouble you any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Gibson.¡± Rosalie walked to the study¡¯s door, knocked twice, pushed open the door,


    and went in.


    Carlos didn¡¯t dare to sigh until the study¡¯s door was closed again.


    It was obvious that Rosalie would not get the truth she sought tomorrow, as it may remain


    concealed. Even if Jonathan wasn¡¯t the culprit, he looked on indifferently when the misfortune befell


    Rosalie back then.


    He feared that Jonathan might now regret his actions.


    Carlos hurried downstairs and left the Youngblood Residence. After all, he still had work to attend to


    tonight.


    In the study, Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who stood by the window with a smile. He asked, ¡°What


    brings you here to the study?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to let you know that when we go to Sloummont with Lillian tomorrow, she¡¯ll pick us up in


    her car. She mentioned it would be more convenient for us to chat during the ride. Plus, if anyone


    gets tired on the way, we can take turns driving,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s scheduled for 7:00 a.m. since the drive will take approximately two hours, and we¡¯re expected


    to reach our destination around 9:00 a.m.,¡± Rosalie added.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Since we are leaving tomorrow at 7:00 a.m., you should rest early.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have something to deal with. You can go to bed first,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed after everything is


    settled.¡±¡±


    Rosalie nodded. After all, it was inevitable that he would be busy managing such argepany.


    Rosalie turned around and was about to leave the study. Suddenly, Jonathan reached out his hand


    and directly embraced her in his arms, giving her a tight hug.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie was a little caught off guard. His hug was too sudden.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied softly, his voice low as he nestled his face into her neck, inhaling her scent.


    Holding her like this, it was as if he had already felt a strong sense of attachment and affection.


    Inexplicably, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but find Jonathan¡¯s behavior at this moment somewhat childish,


    like a child holding a cherished toy tightly.


    And she was the toy.


    Rosalie raised her hand and gently hugged Jonathan back.


    The moment her hands wrapped around his body, Jonathan suddenly trembled slightly. After a


    moment, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Rosie, I like you holding me like this. Can you hug me for a while


    longer?¡±


    His whispered words were sweet and tender, filled with affection, making it impossible for anyone to


    refuse his request. ¡°Okay She answered and hugged him like this, allowing time to flow quietly¡­


    Early the next morning, Lillian arrived punctually at the Youngblood residence to pick them up.


    Surprisingly, Callum was also with her, and he was also the driver.


    He was driving Lillian¡¯s cheap car.


    At the entrance of the Youngblood residence, Callum and Jonathan exchanged nces. Meanwhile,


    Lillian gently took Rosalie¡¯s hand and guided her to the backseat of the car, eager to reunite with


    her best friend and share their thoughts and


    emotions.


    After all, because of Rosalie¡¯s busy work schedule, they usually had a gathering only once a


    month.


    ¡°Is Callum drivingter?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, it was Callum who drove here just now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lillian shrugged. ¡°Besides, men should take the wheel.¡± Initially, Callum had nned to drive


    his luxury car worth hundreds of thousands of dors. However, Lillian felt that using such a


    conspicuous car to visit a detention center might attract unnecessary attention.


    Furthermore, if they took turns driving and she had to drive a luxury car of that caliber, she¡¯d be


    concerned about the possibility of an idental collision.


    In contrast, her small, beat-up car could easily handle the drive. Even in the event of a collision, the


    repair costs wouldn¡¯t be astronomical.


    So she insisted on driving her own car.


    Fortunately, Callum didn¡¯t bother the issue with her, so they ended up driving her car over.


    ¡°Have you figured out the key questions to talk about today?¡± Lillian asked. ¡°This is the main


    business to be done today.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve written them all down in the book, but I can¡¯t talk


    to him myself. He should remember how I look.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lillian said. ¡°Callum has hired a mediator to


    help with the dispute. The mediator will ask these key questions during the process.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Callum had thought of such a detail. ¡°By the way, how did the witness end


    up in the detention center?¡±


    Rosalie began to wonder if this was just a coincidence. When they started investigating the


    witnesses, they coincidentally ended up in the detention center, and Callum conveniently found the


    mediator.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lillian chuckled. ¡°Callum found a group of people who got drunk and had a dispute with that person.


    Then the man beat someone up and was detained.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Anyway, the witness with thest name Concord is not a good person. He took advantage of your


    case and made a lot of money back then. Now he¡¯s in detention. It¡¯s a rtively lenient oue for


    him,¡± Lillian remarked, showing no sympathy for the witness.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Previously, when Callum told her about what he did, she had praised him profusely. Of course,


    Callum had not missed the chance to flirt with her a little after the praise.


    In truth, being flirted with by Callum didn¡¯t bother her at all. In fact, she¡­ Well, she sort of liked it.


    Lillian had analyzed herself for a long time, wondering why she felt this way. Ultimately, she


    concluded that it might be because of Callum¡¯s look.


    After all, his looks suited her taste quite well, and she was a sucker for good looks. Who could


    me her for feeling that way?


    Humans were inherently visual creatures, after all.


    Meanwhile, outside the car, the two men who were casting nces at each other didn¡¯t share the


    same harmonious atmosphere as the two women inside.;


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to being along today, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Callum spoke up.


    ¡°Rosie is my girlfriend. Of course, her matters concern me,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Callum asked. ¡°About that case involving Rosalie from back then, Mr. Youngblood, it


    seems like the person who died was your fianc¨¦e, Mnie. Do you believe Rosalie was guilty or


    innocent?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy in an instant. They were sharp as a piercing ice de as he looked at


    Callum. ¡°I will ensure justice for her.¡± He naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the people who had tried to


    harm Rosalie back then.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Callum smiled faintly and didn¡¯t press further. After all, he was merely an outsider in


    Rosalie¡¯s case.


    However, what piqued his curiosity was that even though Jonathan was now with Rosalie, he hadn¡¯t


    taken any steps to help her clear her name. It was rather odd.


    He wondered if it could be because of his rtionship with the Hamilton family. After all, back then,


    Mnie had died in the car ident involving Rosalie. The Youngblood family and the Hamilton


    family had always had a good rtionship.


    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that Mr. White would be willing to lend a hand and help my girlfriend


    investigate the case. I should thank you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips formed a smile, and the earlier icy


    demeanor melted away as if bathed in the warmth of a spring day. ¡°Shall we proceed to the car? If


    we linger any longer, we may risk dying our arrival.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get in,¡± Callum replied. He had only interacted with Jonathan once before, and that


    was when Jonathan hade to his vi with Rosalie to take Lillian away.


    Jonathan was said to be unpredictable, and his thoughts were hard to guess. Despite being a


    powerful figure in Strico and controlling the vast Youngblood Group, very few people knew his


    preferences. Before Rosalie, the only woman associated with him was Mnie.


    Other women who tried to get close to Jonathan seemed to have met unfavorable oues. It was


    truly a mystery why a man like him would take an interest in Rosalie.


    In Callum¡¯s opinion, Rosalie was just an ordinary woman.


    However, at the thought of that, Callum couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose and indulge in a bit of self-


    mockery.


    As for himself, didn¡¯t he, too, almost go mad for over three years searching for Lillian, an ostensibly


    ordinary woman? He had scoured the world and revisited the ces they had once been together


    countless times, just like a fool.


    But now, no matter how, he had finally found that heartless woman!


    The two men got into the car. Since the two women were already seated in the back, Callum took


    the driver¡¯s seat while Jonathan sat in the passenger seat.


    As the car cruised down the road, Lillian suddenly felt that her rather old and shabby car had taken


    on an air of sophistication. If people knew that the CEO of the Youngblood Group and the CEO of


    the White Maple Group were both in her humble vehicle, they would probably be astonished.


    During the journey, the two men in the front remained silent, while the two women in the back


    chatted away.


    But most of the conversation came from Lillian, with Rosalie mostly listening.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen the recent hit TV series called ¡®The King¡¯s Lover¡¯?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie shook her head. Her daily routine mainly consisted of work during the day, a quick browse


    through some news articles on the web in the evening, and then off to bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The plot is¡­ Well, I won¡¯t spoil it for you. I¡¯ll send you the linkter. And guess


    what? The male lead is none other than Dominic Caesar, the actor you used to adore,¡± Lillian said.


    Recently, she had again fallen under this actor¡¯s spell because of the TV series.


    Of course, she had her time of fascination with him back in the day, but she had shifted her interest


    to other actors when she


    became engrossed in different shows.


    As a fan, Lillian was definitely the type who wasn¡¯t faithful, changing her favorite celebrity from one


    day to the next.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned. Dominic-how long had it been since shest paid attention to


    that actor? Before she went to jail, she had been a fan of him. Of course, calling herself a fan was a


    bit of an overstatement; she had merely contributed to the viewership ratings and asionally


    purchased products endorsed by the actor.


    Back when she used to go shopping with Lillian, she would often introduce the TV series led by the


    actor to her. At that time, she believed the actor had impressive looks and acting skills. She thought


    he might be quite popr in the future if given the opportunity.


    Hearing Lillian mention Dominic now gave Rosalie a sense of nostalgia. It seemed that since her


    release from prison, her emotions had always been tense. How long had it been since she


    genuinely rxed?


    Today, for some reason, despite having to deal with something important, her mood was strangely


    rxed as she sat in the


    car.


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalie said. It had indeed been a long time since she had watched a TV series..


    There was no opportunity in prison, and after her release, she hadn¡¯t had the mental space for it.


    The exhaustion from her daily work had felt almost crushing.


    Nowadays, even though her work shift ended at 9 p.m. at the diner every day, Rosalie still had


    one.or two hours of free time each evening before going to bed. Plus, she didn¡¯t have to wake up as


    early in the morning as she used to when she worked in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration. Her life was rtively more structured.


    In the front seat, Jonathan remained impassive upon hearing their conversation, but his eyes


    flickered slightly.


    As for Callum, when he heard Lillian once again rmending the TV series ¡°The King¡¯s Lover,¡±


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless.


    It was because Lillian had been talking about how good this show was, how moving the plot was,


    and most importantly, how handsome the male lead was.


    ording to Lillian¡¯s descriptions, the male lead was practically the perfect embodiment of male


    beauty! She expressed her desire to step into the TV series andfort the male lead personally,


    which left Callum both exasperated and bemused.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    What frustrated him was the fact that he was actually feeling jealous of an actor and a television


    character. However, when it came to women like Lillian, it seemed he could only ept this


    situation.


    She was the kind of woman who, if you treated her sternly, she would bear it, but if you were kind to


    her, she would take advantage of it, leaving others helpless.


    But when Callum heard Lillian say that Rosalie used to be a fan of Dominic as well, he suddenly felt


    better.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one who would feel frustrated!


    During the journey, Jonathan and Callum took turns driving. By the time they reached the detention


    center in Sloummont, it was already past 9 a.m.


    As Callum had already made arrangements beforehand, the group was led to a room next to the


    meeting room.


    In the room, there were severalrge screens disying the scene inside the meeting room,


    allowing them to see what was happening as well as hear the conversations inside.


    After a brief moment, the mediator responsible for the meeting came into the room where Rosalie


    was. She then shared the doubts she had in mind with the mediator and discussed how to approach


    the questioning.


    The mediator was clearly experienced and had already considered many aspects without Rosalie¡¯s


    reminders.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful that Callum had found such a capable assistant.


    After concluding the discussion with Rosalie, the mediator moved to the neighboring meeting room


    to await further proceedings. It didn¡¯t take long before the police escorted the witness with thest


    name Concord to the room.


    When Rosalie saw the witness on the screen, her eyes immediately locked onto his face. She


    recognized him all too well. Back in the courtroom, this man had testified that she had been drinking


    alcohol, and even though she vehemently imed her innocence, he insisted he had seen it and


    vividly described the scene.


    He was just one of several witnesses, and their testimonies,bined with physical evidence, had


    formed apelling chain of evidence that left her with no room to defend herself.


    Why¡­ Why¡­


    She had asked herself this question repeatedly at that time, but no one could provide her with an


    answer.


    Could she finally have an answer today?


    The mediator was currently in conversation with Benjamin, discussing how to resolve the matter


    and minimize its impact. The mediator skillfully shifted the discussion frompensation to


    Benjamin¡¯s current residence and then to his family. However, no matter how they questioned him,


    Benjamin remained steadfast in his stance. He insisted that the 1 million dors house had been


    acquired through the profits he earned by helping a friend in the business.


    ¡°This house is like a life I traded for. There¡¯s no way I can sell it. It¡¯s impossible! Did they want 200


    thousand dors? I can offer at most 20,000 dors, nothing more!¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Is the source of the money used to buy the house legitimate? Those people are aware of your


    ownership of this property. If you don¡¯t offer them a more substantialpensation, and they


    happen to discover any irregrities in the source of the funds for this house, you might end up


    losing more in the long run.¡±


    A hint of unease flickered in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he quickly replied, ¡°What do you mean by


    legitimate source? I led awful and upright life. There¡¯s nothing illegitimate about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I visited your parents¡¯ home yesterday to discuss your situation with them. I noticed


    they had quite a strong Strico ent. Are they originally from there?¡± asked the mediator casually.


    ¡°Yes, they used to live in Strico.¡±


    ¡°So, you used to be from Strico as well? What made you decide to settle in Sloummont? Strico is


    arguably better than Sloummont,¡± the mediator said as if engaged in casual conversation.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much pressure in the big city. Although this ce is smaller, it¡¯s morefortable to


    live here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The mediator smiled and suddenly mentioned, ¡°I almost forgot, the person you injured said


    to ask you about Ms. Hamilton¡¯s matter. He mentioned that if you¡¯re not afraid of it being exposed, it


    would be best to follow his advice andpensate, or else he might reveal it to the public.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face turned a shade paler, even though he seemed to be trying hard to conceal it. ¡°Ms.


    Hamilton¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean by ¡®exposed¡¯, but back then, I did serve as a


    witness in a case. The victim¡¯sst name was Hamilton, a well-known socialite in Strico. Her death


    was quite tragic. So, it goes to show that one shouldn¡¯t be drunk driving. If it weren¡¯t for a woman¡¯s


    drunk driving, Ms. Hamilton wouldn¡¯t have been hit by a car and died.¡±


    As if reluctant to dwell on the memories, Benjamin shook his head. But then, he seemed confused


    and asked, ¡°However, why


    would the person I fought with suddenly bring up Ms. Hamilton without any apparent reason?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe when you¡¯re out, you can meet with them and ask?¡± the mediator


    suggested.


    They chatted for a while, but the mediator couldn¡¯t extract any useful information from Benjamin.


    Finally, the mediator walked over to the adjacent room and said to Rosalie and the others, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Rosalie replied with a faint smile. In truth, this oue was within her expectations.


    After all, it was just a routine conversation, and things are rarely that easy.


    She wondered if they could trace the source of the money for this house, which Benjamin imed


    was earned by assisting a friend in a business endeavor, would it lead them to the person


    responsible for framing her all those years ago?


    While Rosalie pondered to herself after the mediator left, Callum addressed her unspoken thoughts,


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the source of the money for Benjamin¡¯s house. Initially, someone transferred 1


    million dors into his ount, and that person was indeed a friend of his. However, the reason his


    friend transferred the 1 million dors to him remains unclear. It¡¯s been three years since this


    incident, and his friend has since relocated overseas.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he genuinely helped his friend earn money, and his friend gave him a share or a


    bonus? But why would it be this much? Besides, Benjamin was just a junior employee at the time.


    How much could he have contributed to help his friend make a fortune?¡± Lillian chuckled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to continue the investigation,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have someone look into it,¡± Jonathan assured them. He then lowered his gaze to


    Rosalie and added, ¡°As for the rest of the matter, I¡¯ll have it investigated. You don¡¯t need to worry. If


    you truly seek to prove your innocence, I¡¯ll help you. on that.¡±


    A clean te concealed beneath the truth, he could offer her that, as long as she could be content


    and happy.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze. ¡°Does this imply that he believes in my innocence and is


    willing to dig up all the evidence for me?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great!¡± Lillian eximed joyfully. ¡°With Mr. Youngblood¡¯s assistance, Rosalie will surely


    clear her name!¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    If one would just think about it, with the local tyrant of Strico backing someone¡¯s case, was there


    anything that could not be overturned?


    Moreover, Rosalie was innocent from the beginning! No matter who the puppeteer behind the


    scenes was, they will surely be exposed!


    Lillian cast aside her previous gloominess, and her mood improved. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s have


    lunch together,¡± she suggested.


    Rosalie nodded, and the four of them exited the detention center and got into a car.


    Lillian was busy flipping through the local food rankings in Sloummont and suggested a few ces


    for Rosalie to choose from. As for the two men, they had no objections. Callum drove the group to


    the restaurant for lunch.


    It was a long-established local restaurant renowned for its specialties in Sloummont. After they


    arrived, they requested a private room and began cing their orders.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Of course, Lillian was mainly responsible for ordering dishes. However, she just ordered those


    rmended dishes in the food ranking list.


    After ordering a variety of dishes with the phone, Lillian cast a quick nce at the nearly 20 dishes


    selected for their party of four. She said sheepishly, ¡°It seems like I might have ordered a bit too


    much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you like them. We don¡¯te here often, so it¡¯s a good opportunity to taste some of the


    local specialties,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian instantly felt reassured.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Lillian used her phone to show Rosalie various posters


    and still photos from ¡°The King¡¯s Lover.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t Dominic¡¯s appearance give you that alluring and seductive feeling?¡± Lillian


    asked excitedly.


    Callum¡¯s face immediately darkened, feeling as if the woman was always engrossed in pursuing


    idols, and clearly forgot that he was her boyfriend!


    What was even more infuriating to him was how she often put on a facade of being deeply


    engrossed in him when they were together, but the moment Callum looked away, she was back to


    obsessing over various idols and young heartthrobs.


    Before Rosalie could see it, the phone was snatched away by Jonathan.


    Jonathan lowered his head, looking at the stills and posters on the phone and carefully examining


    them, one by one. After a moment, he raised his head, his gaze fixed on Rosalie. ¡°You liked this


    type?¡±


    Rosalie was embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ Well, I used to be quite a fan of this actor. He has good acting


    skills, and he¡¯s been in some good TV series.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? All right. I¡¯ll have my secretary arrange a meeting with Dominic for you. You can meet


    him in person and maybe get an autograph. How does that sound?¡± Jonathan suggested.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was dumbfounded.


    Lillian, on the other hand, had her eyes widened. Her face was filled with envy.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, is Jonathan trying to help Rosalie as a fangirl?¡± Lillian wondered silently. She was


    almost in awe. It was remarkable for her. Furthermore, considering Jonathan¡¯s abilities, she had a


    hunch that he could likely arrange meetings with any celebrity, regardless of Rosalie¡¯s preferences.


    Callum looked at Lillian as his expression grew even more solemn. ¡°Did she really need to disy


    her admiration so tantly on her face?¡± he thought to himself.


    It was just a celebrity. He wondered if merely meeting them and getting an autograph could


    generate this level of admiration!


    Just at that moment, a waiter entered with the dishes, finally breaking the strange atmosphere in the


    private room.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Jonathan said.


    The four of them began to eat. While they were eating shrimp, Jonathan took the initiative to peel


    the shrimp for Rosalie. Rosalie felt a bit embarrassed, especially with Lillian and Callum present.


    Lillian was even winking and making teasing expressions, making Rosalie feel even more uneasy.


    However, Jonathan carried himself with an air of indifference, seemingly impervious to the opinions


    of others.


    After finishing their meal, Jonathan reminded Rosalie, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine 20


    minutes after the meal


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Lillian asked in surprise, showing immediate concern.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just some medication for joint pain,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian paused, well aware of her friend¡¯s three-year ordeal in prison. After her release, Rosalie


    developed rheumatic pain that caused her difort and pain, especially during cold and gloomy


    weather.


    Lillian had advised her to seek medical treatment previously, but Rosalie had always found various


    excuses to avoid it.


    She knew Rosalie believed medical treatment was costly and preferred to tough it out. She had


    even offered to cover the medical expenses, but Rosalie had declined her offer.


    Now, Rosalie was actively taking steps to improve her health, likely with Jonathan¡¯s assistance.


    Instantly, Lillian¡¯s fondness for Jonathan increased.


    Even if Jonathan had something to do with Rosalie¡¯s suffering in the prison, he did not know her at


    that time.


    Now, she could see that Jonathan genuinely cared for Rosalie. If he could truly be a romantic


    partner for Rosalie, it might turn out to be a positive development.


    For Rosalie, who had endured so much suffering, such a turn of events would indeed be a sweet


    reward.


    When the time came for Rosalie to take her medicine, Jonathan poured her a ss of warm water.


    He carefully opened the medication, ced the pills in her palm, and watched as she swallowed


    them.


    Jonathan¡¯s actions were so delicate and gentle that Lillian could not help but admire his care for


    Rosalie.


    The measure of a man¡¯s affection for a woman was not determined by how much money he could


    spend on her or how charming he might be. It was about the things he was willing to do for her.


    After taking the medicine, Lillian took Rosalie to the restroom and asked curiously, ¡°Are you and


    Jonathan really together now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie nodded without hiding anything. In front of Lillian, she was open about her feelings.


    ¡°Lillian, I thought I might never fall in love again, but now, I genuinely want to try being with him, to


    see if¡­ we can go all the way.¡±


    Her feelings were delicate, and she was more cautious with each step she took, all because of past


    heartbreak.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lillian patted Rosalie on the shoulder and continued, ¡°If it were in the past, I might have


    thought that a rtionship between you and Jonathan was impossible. But today, I can see that he¡¯s


    serious about you. Think about it. Everyone has their opinions about Jonathan, but it seems that


    when ites to women, he is quite principled. There was only that one fianc¨¦e, Mnie, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Lillian suddenly paused, looking a bit embarrassed as she nced at Rosalie. After


    all, Mnie was not just Jonathan¡¯ste fianc¨¦e. She was also a victim of the car ident case.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Sensing her friend¡¯s concerns, Rosalie reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll uncover the truth, give justice to


    Mnie, and clear


    own name!¡±


    ¡°Enough about me. How about you and Callum?¡± Rosalie asked in return.


    my


    ¡°What else can there be? It¡¯s just the same. We¡¯re just like any other couple in a rtionship.¡± Lillian


    shrugged. Sometimes, things appeared deceptively ¡°normal,¡± and Rosalie could not help but feel


    she was genuinely in a rtionship with Callum. There were moments when she would be so


    engrossed in the illusion of this ¡°rtionship¡± that she had to remind herself continuously that it was


    all a facade and Callum¡¯s true intentions were driven solely by a desire for revenge once she fell in


    love with him.


    ¡°I still think that Callum may not be as vengeful as you imagine, Lillian,¡± Rosalie said. People like


    Callum had many ways to torment someone if they wanted revenge, and it did not make sense for


    him to choose such a convoluted and time-consuming approach.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not as I imagine,¡± Lillian said, pouting slightly with a dismissive tone.


    Rosalie knew that Lillian was still convinced that Callum was seeking revenge. However, since


    Rosalie did not have much information about Callum, she chose not to say more on the subject.


    Certain things could only be understood through experience.


    However, no matter what, she did not want Lillian to get hurt.


    The two of them exited the restroom and walked toward the private room.


    As they opened the door, they were greeted by the sight of Callum with one hand resting on the


    table and the other propping up the back of the chair where Jonathan was sitting. Callum leaned


    over, engaged in a conversation with him. Their gazes were almost level, and their faces were


    extremely close.


    Rosalie and Lillian were both taken aback by the situation, with Lillian even theatrically gasping in


    surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on here?¡± Lillian could not help but exim. She felt as if she had stumbled upon a


    scene of great beauty, akin to a painting, with roses from a romanticic book seemingly


    blossoming around the tableau.


    Callum¡¯s expression darkened, and he could easily deduce that Lillian¡¯s mind was once again filled


    with chaotic thoughts, judging by her reaction.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Callum straightened up and returned to his seat nonchntly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing,¡± Jonathan added with a faint smile. ¡°Mr. White and I were just having a casual


    chat.¡±


    ¡°Casual chat? Did they need to be in such postures and proximity for a casual conversation?¡± Lillian


    could not help but harbor doubts, and even Rosalie found the situation perplexing.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ve finished our meal. Let¡¯s head back to Strico. If we leave now, we should arrive


    around four or five o¡¯clock, Jonathan suggested as he got up from his seat.


    When it was time to settle the bill, Jonathan took the initiative and paid using his phone.


    ¡°How about I host the next gathering? Whenever you are free, we all should meet up again,¡± Callum


    suggested, his tone tinged with hidden meaning.


    ¡°Of course, there is no problem,¡± Jonathan replied calmly.


    The four of them left the restaurant, and Jonathan drove them back.


    Usually, even when he drove himself, Jonathan would use luxury cars, so riding in Lillian¡¯s rtively


    inexpensive car was a unique experience for him.


    Lillian could not help but feel sentimental when she saw Jonathan driving her old car. Who would


    have thought that one day, her car would be driven by Jonathan?


    Callum nced at the gleam in Lillian¡¯s eyes and inexplicably felt his mood souring again.


    When they arrived back in Strico, they first stopped at the Youngblood residence, and Jonathan and


    Rosalie got out of the car. Callurn took over the wheel.


    ¡°Rosalie, see you next time.¡± Lillian and Rosalie exchanged greetings.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Thank you for today, and drive safely on your way back through therge


    iron gate of the Youngblood residence.


    With that, she and Jonathan walked


    Lillian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the iron gate where Jonathan and Rosalie had disappeared. She


    kept staring until Callum¡¯s impatient voice reached her ears. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Just looking, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Lillian muttered. When she had seen Jonathan for the first time


    in Rosalie¡¯s rental home


    back then, even she did not consider him a vagrant, let alone a local tycoon capable of making


    waves in Strico.


    The next moment, a pair of hands held Lillian¡¯s face, turning her gaze toward Callum¡¯s face. ¡°What


    is this? Were you not saying just the other day that you liked looking at my face? Now, have you


    taken a liking to Jonathan?¡±


    Lillian nearly choked on her own saliva at his words, thinking where on earth did he get the idea that


    she had taken a liking to Jonathan.


    She was merely expressing her astonishment at the fact that Rosalie and Jonathan were in a


    rtionship.


    But considering her current rtionship with Callum, who could be regarded as her creditor, she did


    not want to argue too forcefully and risk upsetting him.


    So, Lillian forced a smile and said, ¡°How could that be? I could never have feelings for Jonathan. I


    was just¡­ um, offering my best wishes to Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He leaned in closer as if trying to discern her true thoughts.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± she quickly assured, trying to make her eyes look innocent.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief you haven¡¯t taken a liking to him. Do not forget, you are my girlfriend,¡± Callum said, his


    gaze a mix of wakning and resignation.


    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Lillian thought as she rolled her eyes. This title ¡°girlfriend¡± felt like a


    curse, a constant reminder that she was now in debt and meant to fall in love with him and bear his


    revenge once more.


    However, at this moment, as she looked at his handsome face up close, Lillian had to admit that


    Callum¡¯s features were indeed quite pleasing to the eye.


    If she did not know the final oue, if this were a genuine rtionship, perhaps she might truly be


    attracted to him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your girlfriend, of course,¡± Lillian said. ¡°You can rest assured that before I fall


    in ¡®love¡¯ with you, I promise not to fall in love with anyone else.¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°love.¡± After all, when the time was right, she would ¡°love¡±


    him, endure his revenge, and afterward, consider the debt repaid.


    Callum stared at Lillian, a sense of awkwardness creeping over him. He was the one who had


    initially set the rules of this game, but hearing her repeat them now felt strangely unsettling.


    Moreover, the notion that she would not fall in love with anyone else before falling in love with him


    made him wonder if she might fall in love with someone else after loving him.


    The thought soured his mood.


    ¡°Lillian, dare to fall in love with someone else and see what happens,¡± he warned, his re


    intensifying.


    She instinctively wanted to retort, but his menacing gaze silenced her, leaving her to touch her nose


    and close her mouth.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    ¡°Fine, he¡¯s the creditor after all!¡± she cried inside.


    After returning to the Youngblood residence, Jonathan asked Rosalie, ¡°Are you disappointed today?


    We went to Sloummont but did not find any


    useful clues.¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you not disappointed?¡± He seemed somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re willing to help me find clues and clear my name,¡± she said. ¡°Whether you can help


    me to find useful clues or not, I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    It was as if she truly trusted him, and the barriers that had existed between them were slowly


    disappearing.


    He stared at her intently, understanding her desire to clear her name, but he could not provide her


    with the truth she wanted.


    The truth she wanted to know.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± he said, his lips curling into a gentle smile as he changed the subject.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work for the next few days. What do n to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to visit Granny in a couple of days,¡± she replied. Her hectic work schedule had allowed her


    only limited time to call and check on her grandmother. With a few days off, it seemed like the


    perfect opportunity to visit her grandmother.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Which day are you nning to go? I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You? You¡¯re going to visit


    grandmother, too?¡± She was taken aback by his unexpected response.


    ¡°She¡¯s your grandmother, so of course, I want to visit as well,¡± Jonathan exined.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears at his simple and heartfelt gesture.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go together then,¡± Rosalie agreed.


    In the evening, a delivery arrived from the hospital. It contained herbal medicine aimed at regting


    Rosalie¡¯s uterine health.


    As Rosalie was looking at the herbal medicine, she could not help but feel emotional. If it had not


    been for Jon taking her for a check-up, she might have continued believing that she could never


    conceive.


    The medicine represented a glimmer of hope.


    In the evening, about 20 minutes after finishing dinner, Jonathan had a housekeeper bring in a bowl


    of warm herbal medicine. Alongside the herbal medicine, there was a te of candies and


    choctes,


    ¡°This medicine might be a bit bitter. After you¡¯ve taken the medicine, you can eat some candy or


    chocte to get rid of the bitterness in your mouth,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, realizing that when he wanted to be caring, he could be more attentive than


    anyone else.


    Rosalie picked up the bowl and drank all the herbal medicine in one go, causing her brows to


    furrow. It was indeed very bitter!


    She then picked up a piece of candy and put it in her mouth, which helped alleviate the bitterness of


    the medicine.


    ¡°Is it very bitter?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie nodded. Then, she saw Jonathan pick up the bowl she had just drunk from, which still had


    some residual herbal


    medicine.


    Before she could react, he raised the bowl, tilted his head slightly, and drank the remaining


    contents.


    Rosalie was/startled. ¡°Why did you drink it?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to know how bitter the medicine you drank really was,¡± he replied and then


    seemed to savor the taste of the herbal medicine in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very bitter.¡±


    She was rendered speechless. Who in their right mind would taste someone else¡¯s medicine just to


    determine its bitterness, especially medicine meant for women?


    Although this small residue would not harm him, it was unconventional.


    ¡°Well, how about you have a piece of candy too? It might help sweeten things up a bit,¡± she said


    with a candy in her mouth. ¡°All right,¡± he replied. However, instead of reaching for the candy, he


    leaned in closer to her. His hand gently cradled the back of her head as his handsome face drew


    near to hers.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She barely had time to speak before his lips met her¡¯s, and his tongue gently slipped into


    her mouth.


    Instantly, she felt like her world had been upended as he sought to im every part of her.


    His kiss was passionate and dominating, leaving her almost breathless. The blend of bitterness and


    sweetness became so intense during this kiss that she could not discern any distinct taste


    remaining in her mouth.


    When the kiss finally ended, she gazed at him with rosy cheeks, her lips tingling. Hisrge hand


    continued to support the back of her head, rendering her unable to avert her gaze.


    ¡°It is incredibly sweet,¡± he remarked while his captivating dreamy eyes locked onto hers. He softly


    uttered those four words, but they felt like an endless tease for her heart. In his eyes, there seemed


    to be a glint of longing for her.


    At that moment, Rosalie felt like her heart was in turmoil. It was as if she had been enchanted by


    him.


    Rosalie spoke to her grandmother on the phone and set up a time to visit her. After the call, she


    contemted buying some gifts for her grandmother.


    Her grandmother had been discharged from the hospital and insisted that her health was the same


    whether she was at home or in the hospital. She believed that staying at home would save a few


    dors and allow her to rest morefortably.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s really stressed about those sky-high hospital bills. It¡¯s convenient living near the


    hospital to keep up with her medicine and give her the best care, but I¡¯m kind of worried Uncle


    Daniel, Uncle Edward, and Aunt Sarah might not be all that cooperative. Still, can Grandma get


    proper care at home? The doctor said she needs some long-term rest. Anyway, I¡¯ll drop by


    Grandma¡¯s first and check things out,¡± Rosalie thought.


    After Jonathan left for work, Rosalie woke up and discovered a bank card on the bedside table


    along with a note that read: [Keep it close, use it for anything you need.]


    The handwriting was clear and well-formed, visually pleasing.


    If it was in the past, Rosalie might have returned the bank card to Jonathan, but now her


    perspective had shifted somewhat.


    She decided to ept the bank card, not because of the amount of money it contained, but


    because she knew it was his way of showing care.


    She actually still believed that, as a woman, she should be independent, strong, and not easily rely


    on others. However, there were moments when, deep down, she longed for someone to lean on


    when she was exhausted. ¡°And Jon was the one I could count on,¡± she thought to herself.


    After having breakfast at home and taking her medication, Rosalie nned to buy some items for


    her grandmother.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, where are you going? I can have the driver take you,¡± the butler offered.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll take the bus myself,¡± Rosalie said, not wanting to trouble the driver.


    ¡°Let the driver take you. Otherwise, Mr. Youngblood will me me for not taking good care of you,¡±


    the butler said.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass the


    butler.


    After that, Rosalie asked the driver to take her to a shopping mall downtown.


    Rosalie wanted to buy something that would be suitable for elderly people to use on a regr basis.


    Since the mall¡¯s basement had a food hall, she decided to head there first.


    After checking out the pastries, Rosalie selected some that were suitable for, the elderly, as well as


    those who had high blood sugar. Even though they were a little expensive, Rosalie was reminded


    that Wilma¡¯s blood sugar would sometimes exceed the usual limit. In the end, she decided to


    purchase the pastry.


    Having paid the bill, she took the esctor while carrying the pastries.


    As soon as Rosalie reached the second floor, a figure suddenly rushed toward her. Before she


    could see who the person was, she was pped hard in the face.


    The p made Rosalie stumble and almost fall to the ground. She managed to stabilize herself, but


    the pastry box in her hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°And here I thought it¡¯d be someone else. Turns out that it¡¯s really you, the troublemaker! So you¡¯re


    out and about now? And you¡¯re actually shopping at the mall?¡± The scolding and curses rang in


    Rosalie¡¯s ears.


    In a slight daze, Rosalie covered her cheek and looked at the angrydy in front of her.


    ¡°This face¡­ I remember her!¡± Rosalie thought to herself.


    Back then, when Rosalie was in court, that woman had run toward her and pped her fiercely a


    few times, causing her to bleed from the corners of her mouth. It took a few days for the swelling to


    reduce from her face.


    Even though the judicial police were standing beside her, they didn¡¯t stop the woman from hitting


    her, as if they deliberately set aside time for the woman to hit her.


    This woman was Mnie¡¯s mother, Sandra Hamilton.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t dare think about the reason behind it. Was it because the other party was the


    Hamilton family? As for Rosalie, she had no background and was a forsaken soul kicked away by


    the Xanthos family.


    Now, even after being released from prison, the woman had pped her hard in front of her. Then,


    as if the first p wasn¡¯t enough, the woman¡¯s other hand wanted to strike her again.


    In an almost subconscious move, Rosalie raised her arm and grabbed the other party¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm anyone!¡± Rosalie stared at her coldly,


    ¡°The court has found you guilty. How dare you say that you haven¡¯t hurt anyone? It¡¯s only been


    three years. Hah! You¡¯ve only been in jail for three years. In my opinion, you should spend your


    whole life in prison instead!¡± Sandra said angrily as she raised another hand, wanting to hit Rosalie


    again.


    Rosalie was only able to block the woman¡¯s attack with her other hand. ¡°Surely there are unjust and


    wrongly convicted cases in the court! Listen, I don¡¯t owe you anything, and you have no right to hit


    me!¡±.


    ¡°Rights?¡± Another middle-aged man¡¯s voice interrupted them. ¡°People like you do not have the right


    to speak about rights.¡±


    Rosalie froze and looked up at the man who came over. It was Mnie¡¯s father, Howard.


    If Jonathan had a part in her nightmare in prison, Howard yed a role in it as well.


    At this moment, there were several security guards beside Howard.


    Howard said to them coldly, ¡°Go help Mrs. Hamilton, and don¡¯t let this crazy woman hit her.¡±


    Those bodyguards hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Rosalie and Sandra apart.


    ¡°Honestly, aren¡¯t you afraid of being a joke in such a ce?¡± Howard said.


    Sandra replied furiously, ¡°It¡¯s all because I got so mad seeing her. Tell me, is she even aware of


    what she¡¯s saying? In spite of the fact that she caused Mnie¡¯s death, she imed that she hadn¡¯t


    hurt anyone!¡±


    Howard stared at Rosalie with his sharp eyes. ¡°You¡¯re out. However, whether you were wrongly


    convicted is a matter for the court. But when you talk about rights¡­¡±


    Howard¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain, as though he was looking at an ant that he could trample to


    death. ¡°I really don¡¯t think you deserve to be talking about rights in front of me.¡±


    Then he said to the security guard beside him, ¡°Get this woman out of here and distribute her


    photos to the mall¡¯s security guards and manager. This woman is not allowed to enter this mall


    again in the future.¡±


    The security guards responded, and then they were about to throw Rosalie out immediately.


    ¡°M-My things are still on the ground.¡± Rosalie had already realized that if the other party could say


    such a thing, it would mean that the Hamilton family owned the mall, or was one of its biggest


    shareholders. Hence, they were able to instruct the security guards.


    At that moment, she simply wanted to pick up the box with pastries on the ground and leave.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    To her surprise, Howard said directly to another security guard, ¡°Throw this garbage into the trash


    can. It¡¯s an eyesore.¡±


    The security guard picked up the box of pastries on the ground and threw them into the trash can


    next to him.


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly turned red. This was nothing short of a tant humiliation. What was more,


    the other party had deliberately chosen to humiliate her in public.


    But what was even more unfortunate was that she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back right now.


    She could only be escorted out of the mall like a troublemaker.


    When two security guards escorted Rosalie to the entrance of the mall, they finally let go of her and


    warned, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble ore back in. Otherwise, we¡¯ll call the police and sue you for


    disrupting the order of the mall.¡±


    Rosalie felt ridiculous. She studiedw, but now she¡¯s being threatened by it. Clenching both her


    hands tightly into fists, which were hung by her side, she gritted her teeth. Her gaze passed beyond


    both security guards, through the transparent ss doors of the mall, and into the interior of the


    shopping center.


    Rosalie tried to tell herself that there was no need to be sad, upset, or even in pain over something


    like this.


    The more she reacted to it, the more it would y into their hands. After all, Howard and the others


    wanted to embarrass her.


    Perhaps they had their own reasons. They believed she was responsible for Mnie¡¯s death, but


    she didn¡¯t do it at all. ¡°Mnie¡¯s death was unjustly, but what about me? I¡¯ve been framed as well!¡±


    Rosalie pondered/


    What could she do to put up with this?


    Even if she exined that she was framed by the Hamilton family, all they gave her was humiliation


    time and time again.


    It felt as if something was suppressing her heart, almost making it difficult for her to breathe.


    She wanted to clear her name and never wished to face usations or insults for things that


    weren¡¯t her fault anymore.


    Meanwhile, Sandra seemed to be holding on to her resentment as she said, ¡°She¡¯s getting off too


    easy by being driven out of the mall-like this!¡±


    ¡°What else do you want, then?¡± Howard asked.


    ¡°She should be locked up in prison for at least another eight or ten years! She¡¯s only been in prison


    for a few years. Letting her out so soon is really too easy for her!¡± Sandra said resentfully. ¡°And she


    was still in the mood for some shopping? What about Mnie? She left us at such a young age! If


    Mnie hadn¡¯t died, she would¡¯ve been Mrs. Youngblood now! Mnie had such a promising life,


    but she ruined it!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    A glint of light shed across Howard¡¯s eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult for a person like her to go to jail.


    When the timees, I will order someone to take care of it.¡±


    He said that casually as if manipting the destinies of others was the most normal thing in the


    world.


    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Then make her get a life imprisonment this


    time. I want her to be in jail forever!¡± Only in this way could Sandra get rid of her hatred.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do what you want,¡± Howard said. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about Mnie. You hurt your


    own body. Think more about Yvette.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that. Yvette is our only daughter now. Who am I supposed to think about other


    than her?¡± Sandra said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she likes the son of the Xanthos family. If it were Jonathan,


    we might still be his parents-inw now!¡± When Sandra said this, there seemed to be some


    resentment in her tone.


    Howard replied, ¡°You can¡¯t hog all the ?


    for.¡±


    good things for yourself. As for Yvette, I guess she¡¯s finally getting what she wished


    ¡°Then you have to let me get what I want quickly. I have to watch Rosalie go back to prison!¡± Sandra


    still remembered Rosalie¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible!¡± Howard agreed.


    ¡°What? You met Rosalie in the mall?¡± When Yvette returned to her parents¡¯ home to visit them, she


    didn¡¯t expect to hear this matter from Sandra.


    ¡°Yes, I happened to be visiting our mall,¡± Sandra said. ¡°I originally asked your father to apany


    me to buy something there. But I didn¡¯t expect to see that woman. She didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. How


    dare she visit our mall? So, I humiliated her fiercely.¡±


    Sandra spoke with a sense of satisfaction as if she were enjoying a long-awaited moment of


    vindication.


    However, Yvette¡¯s face gradually turned pale as she heard that. ¡°How did you humiliate her?


    ¡°Of course, I pped her in the face and your dad asked security to drive her out of the mall.¡±


    Sandra hadn¡¯t noticed the strange look on Yvette¡¯s face. Sandra was still talking about what


    happened at that time, and she even described in detail how embarrassed and destitute Rosalie


    looked when thetter was driven out of the mall.


    But the more Yvette heard it, the more frightened she was. At this moment, she began to regret not


    telling her parents about the rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan.


    After all, Yvette had thought that Jonathan was just messing around with Rosalie before. Soon,


    Rosalie would be knocked back to her original state. So Yvette didn¡¯t mention it to her parents.


    However, Yvette found out that the rtionship between Jonathan and Rosalie was not as casual


    as she thought. It seemed that Jonathan would confront Calvin for Rosalie¡¯s sake.


    This was beyond Yvette¡¯s expectations.


    Speaking of which, Calvin and Jonathan were considered friends. The Gunner family also had


    some business contacts with the Youngblood family. But when they were in the film crew, Jonathan


    would embarrass Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend in front of everyone. And Jonathan did so right in front of


    Calvin as well.


    Therefore, after that, Yvette consciously avoided Rosalie. But Yvette didn¡¯t expect that her parents


    would do such a thing to Rosalie today.


    Yvette recalled that Zachary¡¯s younger sister, Zendaya, had tried to harm Rosalie in the past. Now,


    Zendaya still had a slight- limp in one leg, notpletely healed.


    ¡°Mom, h-hurry up and call Dad. Find a way to find Rosalie, and make sure you apologize in front of


    her!¡± Maybe this was the only way to help the Hamilton family escape danger.


    Sandra was stunned. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she noticed the grim expression on Yvette¡¯s


    face. ¡°Yvette, what silly nonsense ¨¢re you talking about? Do you want us to apologize to Rosalie?


    No way! She was lucky that I didn¡¯t ruin her face on the spot! How could you ask me to apologize?¡±


    ¡°If you and Dad don¡¯t apologize now, it will be toote.¡± Without hesitation, Yvette took out her


    phone and was about to dial Howard¡¯s number. Then the phone was snatched away by Sandra.


    Sandra stared at Yvette and said, ¡°What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly.¡±


    Yvette took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mom, the person backing Rosalie is Jonathan. We can¡¯t afford


    to mess with the Youngblood family!¡±


    Sandra¡¯s face suddenly changed, and her eyes were full of shock. ¡°How is that possible? Are you


    kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I wish I was kidding, but it¡¯s true!¡± Yvette eximed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how Zendaya¡¯s leg injury


    hadn¡¯t fully healed after


    such a long time, and how exactly did she get injured?¡±


    Looking at Yvette¡¯s serious expression, Sandra suddenly felt a sudden numbness in her scalp and


    felt that some answer was not what she wanted to hear.


    But at this moment, Sandra could only continue listening to it.


    ¡°Jonathan asked someone to do it. Zendaya hurt Rosalie, so Jonathan helped Rosalie retaliate tit


    for tat. No. It should be said that Zendaya hurt Rosalie, so Jonathan let Zendaya suffer more!¡±


    Sandra was dumbfounded. When Jonathan¡¯s name appeared, she felt her legs were weak, and she


    almost fell to the ground. She thought, Jonathan¡­ I can¡¯t believe Rosalie has Jonathan as her


    backer now.


    But¡­ Jonathan used to be my future son-inw! He was my pride and joy. Once I be


    Jonathan¡¯s mother-inw, who in Strico would dare not to tter me and curry favor with me?


    When Mnie became Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e back then, it was the peak of my glory. Butter, that


    glory came crashing down too quickly!¡¯


    ¡°How could Jonathan be Rosalie¡¯s backer? Doesn¡¯t he know that Rosalie was the one who killed


    Mnie?¡± Sandra suddenly shouted agitatedly.


    Yvette hurriedly grabbed Sandra. ¡°Of course, he knows. But he fell for Rosalie, and that¡¯s just the


    way it is. Mom, even if you are not willing to ept it, we can¡¯t intervene in Jonathan¡¯s rtionship


    with anyone!¡±


    Sandra understood the truth. She just couldn¡¯t suppress the hatred in her heart.


    At this moment, Yvette didn¡¯t have time tofort Sandra anymore. The priority was to solve the


    current situation as soon as possible so that Jonathan would not turn on the Hamilton family when


    the time came.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette took back her phone from Sandra again and quickly dialed Howard¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, Carlos hurried into the CEO¡¯s Office and said, ¡°Jonathan, there is a video about Ms.


    Leighton on the Inte¡­ Would you like to have a look?¡±


    When Carlos said this, he hesitated for a moment and was worried about Jonathan¡¯s reaction after


    watching the video.


    After all, as a personal assistant, he knew exactly what Rosalie was like in Jonathan¡¯s heart. And


    the Hamilton family¡¯s actions were undoubtedly pressing down on the apple of Jonathan¡¯s eye,


    which he worked so hard to protect.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Jonathan frowned slightly and took the phone Carlos handed over. After tapping the screen so that


    the video would y, his eyes suddenly turned icy.


    There was a depressing aura around Jonathan. Even though Carlos knew Jonathan¡¯s anger was


    not directed at him, he still felt like he would freeze to death when standing beside him..


    Strico would shake when Jonathan was angry.


    Besides, the Hamilton family touched Rosalie, the apple of Jonathan¡¯s eye. Jonathan never let


    Rosalie suffer, but the Hamilton family humiliated Rosalie in front of others, and someone even took


    a video of it and posted it on the Inte.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Delete this video from the Inte. Don¡¯t let me see it again! Also, find out who


    filmed the video and delete the original footage from the phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    Jonathan threw the phone back to Carlos, picked up his coat lying on the side, and walked out of


    the room.


    Without asking any questions, Carlos knew Jonathan had gone to find Rosalie.


    ¡®Over the years, Ms. Rosalie Leighton seems to be the only one Mr. Youngblood cares so much


    about. Fate is so strange sometimes.


    No one expected Mr. Youngblood to fall in love with Ms. Rosalie Leighton.


    The Hamilton family naturally did not expect it. If they did, they would not have done this to Ms.


    Rosalie Leighton!¡¯ Carlos thought.


    Jonathan drove his car and left thepany. He dialed Rosalie¡¯s phone number while driving.


    However, no one answered the phone.


    It made him more anxious, so he called the Youngblood residence¡¯s butler and asked about


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton went out in the morning and came back around noon, but she went to her room


    without having lunch. She has not been out since,¡± the butler replied.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her for me!¡± Jonathan quickly replied and ended the call. Then, he drove faster


    toward the Youngblood


    residence.


    When he reached the Youngblood residence, he got out of the car and ran directly to Rosalie¡¯s


    room, startling the housekeepers along the way.


    They had never seen Jonathan in such a hurry. He seemed worried about something.


    However, nothing in Strico could worry Jonathan.


    The butler stood at the door of Rosalie¡¯s room. As soon as he saw Jonathan, he said, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, Ms. Leighton is inside. I knocked on the door, but Ms. Leighton refused to open it. And


    she locked it from the inside.¡±


    Although he had the key to the door of Rosalie, he dared not open it without Jonathan¡¯s order.


    Jonathan waved his hand and said, ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    ¡°The key to the door¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan said.


    The butler left. Jonathan raised his hand, gently knocked on the door, and said, ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s me!¡±


    However, no one in the room responded to him.


    He turned around, walked into his own room, and entered her room through the door adjoining the


    two rooms.


    It was dark in her room. The curtains blocked the window, and the lights were off. He could only see


    the room through the sunlight peeking through the curtains.


    Although it was dim, it did not affect his sight.


    Jonathan looked around and soon saw Rosalie in a corner. She curled up with her arms around her


    knees and her face buried in them. It was as if she was curling herself into a shrimp.


    He vaguely remembered seeing her curl in the corner like this before.


    Suddenly, he felt a sting in his heart. The video he watched earlier yed back in his mind.


    In the video, Rosalie was pped in the face before being thrown out of the mall. Even though the


    video was too far away to hear the conversation clearly, he could pretty much guess what the


    Hamilton family would say to her.


    A trace of anger flickered in Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes. It was anger against the Hamilton family and


    himself.


    He should have warned the Hamilton family not toy a hand on her! In that case, she would not


    have been subjected to such a humiliation today.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± He slowly squatted down and called her softly.


    However, she stayed in the same position, motionless as if she was frozen.


    He raised his voice slightly. ¡°Rosie¡­ No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    Her body suddenly trembled as her shoulders shrugged. Then she slowly raised her head. Her face


    was pale with red eyes and obvious teeth marks on the pink lips under her delicate nose. He could


    imagine how hard she bit her own lip.


    ¡°Did you cry?¡± he asked, slowly caressing her red eyes with his long fingers.


    Her body stiffened. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t cry. I-I¡¯m just a little tired, so I leaned


    against the wall to rest for a while.¡±


    Jonathan gazed at the woman in front of him. She was a bad liar, and the forced smile on her mouth


    seemed to irritate him.


    He said, ¡°I know everything. You never have to force a smile in front of me.¡±


    He wanted to see her happy smile, not the smile that would give him constant heartache.


    While speaking, Jonathan directly picked up Rosalie and carefully held her. He walked to the couch


    and let her sit on it. He carefully checked her hands, feet, and exposed skin. He saw no other


    injuries except the bruised p mark on her face.


    Rosalie was shocked when he said he knew. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He replied, ¡°I know what happened to you today. Someone took a video and posted it on the


    inte.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her body instantly stiffened while she bit her lower lip again.


    Even though she wanted to ept the humiliation and not overthink, this was magnified when she


    recalled it being filmed and published on the Inte.


    ¡°Why did I have to suffer these? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong but had to endure this!¡± she thought.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to delete the video. It hasn¡¯t been posted for long yet, and


    never again will it show up on the inte in the future.¡± As Jonathan said that, his fingers fell on


    Rosalie¡¯s bruised cheek again.


    Rosalie inhaled deeply and let out a sigh of relief.


    Jonathan¡¯s face became colder and grimmer, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the family doctor toe over


    and check on youter.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I will make do with an ice pack,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, and I won¡¯t be at ease until you see a doctor.¡± Jonathan insisted, ¡°So, that¡¯s


    settled. Have you got any other wounds? Did those security guards in the mally a hand on you?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not hurt,¡± Rosalie said casually, lest Jonathan be bothered. Then, she deliberately


    changed the subject, saying, ¡°By the way, I¡­ I¡¯m going to visit Granny tomorrow. I nned to buy


    some things for her just now but didn¡¯t get to do that in the end. How about you apany me to


    the shops after dinner?¡±


    Jonathan cast her a long, meaningful look before he uttered the word ¡°Okay¡±.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door of the bedroom.


    Jonathan unlocked the door, and as he pushed open it, he saw the butler standing outside.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, people from the Hamilton family are here,¡± the butler reported.


    With his eyes flickered in suspicion, Jonathan reiterated, ¡°The Hamilton family?¡±


    Upon hearing those words about the Hamilton family, Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened, and her face turned


    ever paler.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton, as well as Ms. Yvette Hamilton,¡± the butler replied. ¡°They asked to


    see you, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them, then,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it,¡± the butler responded, then he left quickly.


    Jonathan returned to Rosalie and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to them. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    Still frozen, Rosalie stared at him in a daze, with a hint of puzzlement in her eyes.


    Once again, Jonathan¡¯s fingers gently caressed her bruised cheek as he said, ¡°I will seek justice for


    you.¡±


    With that, Jonathan strode out of the room.


    Until Jonathan¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, Rosalie only raised her hand and, in a trance,


    touched her cheek where he had just stroked.


    What he had just said about seeking justice for her was like a warm stream, steadily flowing into her


    heart.


    When Jonathan made his way downstairs, the three of the Hamilton family were already waiting in


    the living room.


    At that moment, the high and mighty look of Howard and Sandra, when they trampled over Rosalie


    as if thetter were a lowly and submissive worm, was nowhere to be seen. In turn, they had turned


    into worms themselves.


    On the other hand, as an actress, Yvette was the most skillful in disguising herself among the three.


    She put on a guilty look and said, ¡°Jonathan, when my parents met Ms¡­ Ms. Leighton at the mall


    today, they overreacted for a moment and somehow did something out of bounds to her. We are


    here to apologize to Ms. Leighton in person and ask for her forgiveness.¡±


    It was somewhat awkward for Yvette to address Rosalie as Ms. Leighton. After all, thetter was the


    most disgusting, unworthy woman in her eyes. She had to swallow her pride to refer to such an


    inferior being with respect.


    ¡°Oh? What has she done that made you overreact?¡± Jonathan said with a calm demeanor. His dark,


    deep eyes were unreadable.


    Jonathan had been well known for his unfathomable character as the local tyrant in Strico, and


    nobody could ever see through his mind.


    ¡°Jonathan, she¡­ she was the murderer who killed Mnie! Isn¡¯t that disturbing enough?¡± Sandra


    blurted out in an usatory tone, ¡°She had killed Mnie! How¡­ How could you be with her? If


    you do that, Mnie would die in regret!¡±


    The expression on Howard and Yvette¡¯s faces fell in an instant as they listened to the first half of


    Sandra¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Sandra had finished spitting out those words before they could stop


    her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When they spotted Jonathan¡¯s darkened face, their hearts skipped a beat, and they had a bad


    feeling about it.


    Howard, in particr, was an old fox in the business world and an expert in reading the room.


    Jonathan¡¯s love life was not to be intervened. Not to mention he was not married to Mnie, even if


    they had been married back then, no one would have the right to question his current rtionship.


    As expected, Jonathan stared at Sandra coldly and questioned, ¡°Well, do you think it¡¯s your ce to


    say anything regarding who I am with?¡±


    Sandra shuddered for a moment and immediately snapped back to reality, realizing she had talked


    too much just then, stricken by frustration.


    She was aware that she shouldn¡¯t have talked about those things, but she couldn¡¯t ept the fact


    that the one who killed her daughter was now with her daughter¡¯s original fianc¨¦.


    Sandra gritted her teeth and opened her mouth again. ¡°Jonathan, do you not care about Mnie


    when she loved you so much? If you are really with the murderer, Rosalie, it will only make Mnie


    aughingstock in other people¡¯s eyes!¡± Jonathan sneered, ¡°Well, she is not a murderer, so stop


    calling her that. Mnie¡¯s death has nothing to do with her!¡± When they heard what Jonathan said,


    Howard and Yvette both looked at him in shock.


    Sandra snapped, ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with her? The court had found her guilty


    back then!¡± With a half-smile, Jonathan turned his eyes toward Howard next to Sandra. ¡°I said it has


    nothing to do with her. Do you get it? I don¡¯t want to hear you call her the murderer again.¡±


    Howard¡¯s face turned pale in a sh, and his lips quivered for a moment.


    He abruptly tugged at Sandra, who was about to say something more, and then Howard said,


    ¡°Okay, we understand. Then, why don¡¯t you ask Ms. Leighton toe out so that we can apologize


    for what happened today, Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Howard had been striving in the business world for many years, so he naturally knew when to yield.


    Although the Hamilton family was also prestigious in Strico, they couldn¡¯tpete with the top


    prominent families like the Youngblood family. Moreover, when Howard thought of what had


    happened back then, a hint ofplexity shed across his mind.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Regardless, Howard still maintained a very humble stance at this moment.


    ¡°No need for that. I doubt she¡¯s interested in meeting you,¡± replied Jonathan indifferently.


    Yvette and Sandra¡¯s expressions visibly eased as they felt relieved. For them, not having to


    apologize in person was the best oue, as it meant they could avoid some humiliation.


    After all, apologizing to people they had previously dismissed as unimportant was frustrating,


    especially since they regarded Rosalie as a murderer and Yvette¡¯s former romantic rival.


    Howard, on the other hand, did not breathe a sigh of relief. Instead, his brow furrowed even more


    tightly, and a sense of ominous foreboding crept over him. He feared the matter might not be as


    straightforward to grasp as he had initially believed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t bother you any further, Jonathan. We¡¯ll be on our way,¡± said Sandra as


    she signaled to Howard with her eyes to make their leave.


    However, Jonathan spoke up when Sandra started to get up. ¡°By the way, settle your debts before


    you leave.¡±


    ¡°My debts?¡± Sandra looked puzzled as she didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was referring to.


    ¡°You pped Rosalie several times today. You can make amends by pping yourself,¡± Jonathan


    stated casually, and Sandra couldn¡¯t help but feel anger rising within her upon hearing him.


    ¡°He¡¯s asking me to hit myself because I pped Rosalie?¡± Sandra thought before blurting. ¡°I owe


    her nothing! That woman deserved those ps! It was just a couple of ps, consider herself as


    getting off easy!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face abruptly turned grim. He rose to his feet, approached Sandra, and delivered a


    forceful p in one swift move, which sent her tumbling to the ground.


    The sudden p surprised everyone as nobody expected Jonathan to strike out of the blue.


    The blow particrly dazed Sandra. Clutching her pped cheek, she had a bewildered expression


    on her face.


    Jonathan towered over her, looking down at Sandra icy and condescendingly. ¡°Who gave you the


    right toy a hand on her? The Hamilton family has no right whatsoever to harm her in the slightest.


    If any of you darey a finger on her again, don¡¯t me me for dealing ruthlessly with the Hamilton


    family.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s words held tremendous weight. Even Howard and Yvette, who were standing nearby,


    were utterly shocked.


    Howard and Yvette wanted to say something more, but Jonathan had already ordered them to


    leave.


    Howard sighed and could only lead his wife and daughter away. Staying longer might provoke


    Jonathan further, and he didn¡¯t want to take that risk.


    ¡°Dad, can we consider the matter resolved now?¡± Yvette asked anxiously as they left the


    Youngblood residence.


    Howard shook his head with a gloomy face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s unexpected physical intervention had genuinely startled Howard. Men like him typically


    wouldn¡¯t personally engage in physical altercations.


    However, Jonathan took matters into his own hands just now, indicating that he was genuinely


    upset.


    Howard was slightly apprehensive about the extent to which someone like Jonathan would go if he


    were truly provoked.


    Sandra appeared to snap out of her daze at this moment, her face brimming with anger. ¡°H-How


    dare he hit me when he¡¯s a generation younger than me? Has he forgotten about Mnie?


    Besides, who does Rosalie think she is? She has a criminal record! Yet, Jonathan actually wants


    her! He¡¯s really bringing honor to the Youngblood family!¡±


    Thinking about the p she had just received, Sandra felt an overwhelming sense of


    embarrassment.


    In her usual upper-ss coterie, Sandra typically receivedpliments and had never encountered


    such treatment.


    ¡°No, I have to show Rosalie some colors! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one who badmouthed me to Jonathan.


    He had never treated me like this.¡± Sandra, once again, shifted all the me onto Rosalie.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± eximed Howard. ¡°Refrain from causing any more issues for Rosalie in the


    future. Let¡¯s just conclude this matter now!¡±


    Sandra looked at her husband in disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about? Rosalie is the murderer


    who killed our daughter!¡±


    Aplex mix of emotions briefly flickered in Howard¡¯s eyes. He looked away, almost as if he was


    intentionally avoiding his wife¡¯s gaze, and said. ¡°You should listen to me if you don¡¯t want the


    Hamilton family to perish alongside Mnie!¡±


    Sandra still wanted to say something, but Yvette gave her a gentle tug and advised, ¡°Mom, just


    listen to Dad for now. We should¡­ at least refrain from dealing with Rosalie for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the timing of when Jonathan would lose interest in Rosalie would depend on her luck,¡±


    she silently thought.


    Sandra¡¯s face was contorted with anger and frustration as she thought, ¡°Did I just endure that p


    for nothing? Why didn¡¯t Rosalie die in prison?¡±


    Back at the Youngblood residence, Rosalie descended the stairs to the living room. She had been


    standing behind the stairs moments ago, a spot that conveniently concealed her figure.


    She saw everything that happened in the living room and overheard the conversation.


    Rosalie was aware that Jonathan was avenging her aggrieves, and the humiliations she had


    endured that morning appeared to gradually dissipate little by little as he spoke up for her.


    Upon hearing her footsteps, Jonathan turned around toward the staircase before slowly raising his


    hand, extending it in her direction.


    His action seemed utterly intuitive, as if he would extend his hand to help Rosalie with anything,


    regardless of her situation.


    Rosalie looked at the hand extended toward her in a daze before instinctively cing her hand in


    Jonathan¡¯s palm.


    Hisrge hand securely enveloped hers.


    ¡°Why did youe down?¡± Jonathan asked.


    I¡­ I saw everything¡­ behind the staircase just now. Thank you,¡± replied Rosalie. She bit her lips


    and continued, ¡°But, there¡¯s no need for you¡­ to let things with the Hamilton family escte this far


    because of me.¡±


    She was somewhat aware of the vast business dealings between the Hamilton family and the


    Youngblood family.


    Even if the Hamilton family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Youngblood family, Rosalie knew the


    Youngblood family¡¯s business would still suffer repercussions if a serious conflict erupted.


    ¡°So what if there was a fallout?¡± Jonathan smiled softly. ¡°If I fail at secking justice for you in such a


    matter, then I¡¯d be a pretty ineffectual boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    He raised his other hand as he spoke and gently caressed the swollen part of Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°I think


    that the single p from earlier is far from sufficient.¡±


    She was taken aback and began wondering if Jonathan had additional ns. However, he calmly


    responded when she voiced her inquiries, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in due time. Also, if you ever encounter


    any trouble from anyone in the future, give me a call, alright?¡±


    As he offered such earnest advice, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but pursed her slightly dry lips and said,


    ¡°Your acts will only make me increasingly dependent on you.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°If I were to rely on him too much, eventually, that would be a habit,¡± she thought.


    He bent down and gently kissed her still-red and swollen cheek. The kiss was so soft, like a gentle


    stroke of feathers. ¡°Then, just rely on me. Your dependence is something I exceedingly wee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been yearning for her to depend on me. Better yet, for her to depend on me to the point where


    she wouldn¡¯t leave,¡± he thought inwardly.


    Half an hourter, the family doctor arrived at the Youngblood residence. He looked at Rosalie¡¯s


    bruised cheek and prescribed some anti-swelling medicine.


    After the doctor left, Rosalie was about to apply the medicine, but Jonathan beat her to it and said,


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replied briefly.


    His long fingers dabbed the cream ointment and lightly applied it to her cheek. His soft and gentle


    movements, apanied by the cooling sensation of the cream, seemed to lessen the faint


    burning she felt on her face.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t seem to let me be at ease, always getting hurt,¡± he whispered while gently grazing


    her face with his fingers.


    Rosalie realized she could not refute his words, as apparently, since she met him, she had always


    sustained various minor injuries.


    ¡°If only I could hide you at home, that would be great. No one can hurt you, and I won¡¯t always see


    injuries on you,¡± he said. Every time he saw injuries on her body, it pained him as if his heart were


    pierced.


    ¡°How is it possible to hide at home?¡± she murmured as if he were joking.


    He withdrew his fingers and drew a tissue to wipe off the excess ointment from his fingers. Then, he


    leaned down, looked at her squarely, and said, ¡°If you keep getting hurt again, I¡¯ll really hide you at


    home. Even if you are willing to injure yourself, I¡¯m not willing to see you get hurt all the time.¡±


    His dark eyes were full of earnestness.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her nkly, pondering, ¡°Is he being real? Is he not joking?¡±


    ¡°Well, go back to your room first. If you¡¯re tired, just take a rest.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he scooped


    Rosalie up horizontally.


    She shrieked and almost instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. She could not help but


    say, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± Only her face was beaten, and she was not hurt elsewhere.


    ¡°Let me carry you. I¡¯ll feel better that way rather than if you identally fell and hurt yourself,¡± he


    replied.


    She could not help but blush, wondering, ¡°Does he think I¡¯m a child?¡±


    He carried her back to the room and carefully ced her on the bed. ¡°You are tired today, so take a


    rest.¡±


    Rosalie nodded. As truth had been showed, she was indeed tired.


    Shortly after, she fell asleep. Jonathan looked at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping countenance. Aside from


    tenderness and heartache, deep hostility reflected through his eyes.


    It seemed that he had let the Hamilton family off the hook for too long, to the extent of forgetting


    something.


    When Rosalie woke up, she found the sky had already darkened.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she suddenly shouted and shot up from the bed. ¡°Oh, dear. The things I want to bring when I


    visit Granny, I forgot to buy them,¡± she realized.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you shout so loudly?¡± A voice sounded, apanied by rapid


    footsteps.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked to where the sound came from and found that the door adjoining her bedroom with


    Jonathan¡¯s was not closed. At that time, Jonathan was hurrying over from the other bedroom.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly remembered that I¡¯m to see Granny tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t bought


    anything yet.¡± She thought, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve bought them. However, those pastries were thrown into


    the trash bin by the Hamilton family.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve bought them for you and ced them on the coffee table,¡± he said.


    She looked at the coffee table in her room and found the familiar packaging bags. They were the


    packaging bags of pastries that she bought from the mall. ¡°Did he buy a set of identical items?¡± she


    wondered.


    ¡°Are those the ones I bought?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve added something else,¡± he said.


    Puzzledly, she asked, ¡°But how did you know what I bought?¡± Even if he had just watched the video,


    the most he could make out of was the packaging bags.


    ¡°Briefly check up on the mall¡¯s list of sales slips to know what you¡¯ve bought,¡± Jonathan exined.


    With that, Rosalie understood and thought, ¡°To others, it may not be that easily done. However, to


    him, it¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my sudden shout just now, have I disturbed you?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to disturb.¡± Jonathan bent his knees and squatted by her bedpost to say,


    ¡°Regardless of the time, you¡¯ll alwayse first with me.¡±


    Stunned, Rosalie looked at the man before her. At that moment, he was not as aloof as before. So


    much so that the way he looked up at her had made it seem that the person on top was her


    instead.


    Jonathan took Rosalie downstairs to eat something. The sight of her eating the supposed dinner


    that ended up being supper darkened his eyes instinctively. Then, he thought of the call Howard


    made before she woke up.


    Howard seemed eager to find out how much he cared about Rosalie and repeatedly mentioned the


    car ident case back then.


    If it had not been for the car ident, how would he have ended up as such? To have acted so


    nervously in front of her, as if terrified of her finding out the truth of what really happened back then.


    The Hamilton family owed her justice, and he would let the Hamilton family return it. He, too, would


    clear her name and give her the innocence that he owed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Suddenly, the one who was busily eating


    raised her head and looked at him.


    ¡°Nah, I just think nothing is better than being able to look at you like that,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really an amazing thing to be able to watch her up close and quietly beside him. He


    finally has someone he really wanted in this world,¡± he surmised.


    The next day, Rosalie got up and set off with Jonathan to the town where Wilma lived.


    Before leaving, she called Wilma again and told her their arrival time. After hearing Wilma¡¯s clear


    and crisp speech on the phone, Rosalie was slightly relieved. ¡°It seems Granny is in better health


    now,¡± she thought.


    However, since she did not want to be too high-profile when entering the town, Rosalie asked


    Jonathan whether the car he drove could be more ordinary.


    As it turned out, the most ordinary car in the Youngblood family was a BMW, worth more than 400


    thousand dors.


    Rosalie sighed and thought, ¡°Right. Formoners, a car worth 400 thousand dors is considered


    to be an excellent car. Yet, to Jonathan, it appears to be ordinary, and nothing can be more ordinary


    than that.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    However, Rosalie did not expect Jonathan to have his driver drive over a private car worth over


    60,000 dors.


    Rosalie was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted the car to be more ordinary?¡± Jonathan stated.


    ¡°I did want it to be more ordinary, as I don¡¯t want to be too eye-catching in this town. It¡¯s a small


    town, and I¡¯m afraid there will be all sorts of rumors at that time. I don¡¯t want Granny to be upset


    over hearing them. However, are you really nning to drive this car there?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Well, get in the car.¡±


    It was not until Rosalie got in the car that she realized that the driver was noting, and Jonathan


    was going to drive the


    car.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°It¡¯s not far anyway. You can get some shut-eye if you are tired. I know


    the way.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he started the car.


    Rosalie inadvertently pursed her lower lip as she watched Jonathan drive. She mused, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it


    take more than two hours to drive there at this speed?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be tiring to drive for over two hours straight, but Rosalie could not lend a hand because her


    driver¡¯s license had been revoked long ago. Furthermore, it was impossible for her to drive again in


    the future.


    She was banned from driving for life.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°What if I can clear my name and reverse the verdict one day? Perhaps, I will be


    able to regain what I lost, such as my driver¡¯s license,wyer¡¯s license, and other things.¡±


    Clearly, there were things that could not be recovered, such as her youthful enthusiasm, her past


    ambitions, her once-idealistic view of the world, her mistaken family rtions, and her youth.


    Rosalie was now 28 years old. Although she had not reached her thirties, she felt many times that


    her heart had aged far beyond her years.


    If Rosalie had not met Jonathan, she would have ended up like someone who had lost all purpose


    in life. She would just die of old age carrying that sense of futility.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s presence seemed to help her weary heart gradually regain a trace of vitality


    and some hope for life.


    Rosalie used to think that the most painful thing after her release from prison was meeting Jonathan


    and being deceived by him. But in reality, it might have been her stroke of luck.


    It was Jonathan who made her feel like life was bing better again.


    She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it really nice¡­ being liked by him?¡±


    Thinking of it, Rosalie closed her eyes gradually and drifted off to sleep. When she woke up, the car


    had already driven to the outskirts of the town and was almost at Wilma¡¯s house.


    Rosalie rubbed her eyes and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You slept soundly and even grind your teeth,¡± he replied.


    Instantly, Rosalie turned red in embarrassment, and she mused, ¡°Could it be that I grind my teeth


    when I sleep?¡±


    Jonathan went on, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Well, we¡¯ll be at your granny¡¯s house in a few minutes.¡±


    Rosalie then tidied up her hair and clothes. When Jonathan¡¯s car stopped in front of her


    grandmother¡¯s house, he grabbed her hand when she was about to get off.


    Rosalie turned to him with a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have you figured out how you¡¯re going to introduce me in a little while?¡± he asked.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment and then replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll say you¡¯re my boyfriend.¡±


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them got out of the car, and Rosalie walked up to the front door and knocked. It did not


    take long for someone toe and open the door, and it was Sarah.


    Sarah¡¯s expression twisted with sarcasm when she saw Rosalie. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Rosalie. What a surprise!


    You¡¯ve even brought


    someone along this time!¡±


    As Sarah spoke, she nced outside and noticed a regr car parked at the house¡¯s entrance. She


    immediately looked at Rosalie with a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    Everyone previously thought that her niece had snared a wealthy man. After all, a man went to


    great lengths to rescue her from that fool¡¯s house that day.


    However, the car outside didn¡¯t seem to be a luxury car they spected. Sarah could recognize


    quite a few luxury car


    brands.


    Sarah thought, ¡°The man apanying my niece is indeed pretty good-looking, but what¡¯s the use


    of a good-looking man? He might just be good for nothing!¡±


    Moreover, that man might not even know that her niece had been in jail.


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Yeah. I came to check on Granny. How is she doing?¡± She had heard that Daniel,


    Edward, and Sarah were taking turns to take care of her grandmother. It must be Sarah¡¯s turn


    today.


    ¡°Your granny can still eat and sleep just fine. She¡¯s currently asleep in her room.¡± As Sarah spoke,


    the three of them had already entered the living room.


    At that moment, Fiona, Sarah¡¯s daughter, was sitting in the living room, eating snacks while


    watching the TV series. She was about to make some sarcasticments when she saw Rosalie


    come in. However, her eyes widened, and she could not move her eyes away when she saw


    Jonathan, who was next to Rosalie.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t you sit here for now? I¡¯ll go check on my granny.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan responded, and he then gracefully pulled out a chair and sat down. He did not


    appear constrained, but he also did note across as impolite.


    As Rosalie turned around to walk toward her grandmother¡¯s room, Fiona¡¯s eyes continued to


    scrutinize Jonathan intently.


    Fiona felt that the man sitting before her looked like a painting. However, she found herself tongue-


    tied when tried to engage in a conversation with him, as she was overwhelmed by the intangible


    overpowering aura emanating from him.


    It was as if he were someone she could only admire from afar but could not truly approach.


    At that moment, Rosalie arrived at her grandmother¡¯s room, and she didn¡¯t see her grandfather.


    Wilma was lying on the bed, sound asleep, in her room. Wilma looked slightly thinner than thest


    time Rosalie had seen her.


    As Rosalie gazed at the elderly woman before her, she could not help but feel that her grandmother


    was nearing the end of


    her life.


    Perhaps, it was because her grandmother had indeed grown old. Even though her memories of her


    grandmother were of a spirited and lively woman, years have passed, and she had fallen terribly ill


    before. No one knew how many years her body could hold up.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°I shall cherish all the remaining time Granny has!¡±


    Rosalie left the room silently after watching for a while, as she did not want to disturb her


    grandmother¡¯s sleep. Rosalie knew she could wait until her grandmother woke up to have a proper


    conversation with her.


    When Rosalie returned to the living room, she found Jonathan sitting in a chair and leisurely ying


    with his phone.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°Have you met Mrs. Lopez?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Granny is still asleep. I didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so I left first,¡± Rosalie said.


    While talking, Rosalie saw Fiona appear with two cups of coffee, cing them in front of her and


    Jonathan. ¡°Rosie,e have some coffee.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. In the past, Fiona had never served her coffee when she came


    back.


    ¡°Say, Rosalie, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this gentleman you¡¯ve brought with you to use?¡± Sarah


    said, but her tone carried a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°He¡¯s Jon, my boyfriend,¡± Rosalie answered, deliberately not saying Jonathan¡¯s full name to avoid


    having her rtives stir up any trouble again if they knew that Jon was Jonathan.


    She only hoped that Wilma could spend hertter years in peace.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Fiona blurted out in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Her tone sounded as if Rosalie had just made a big joke.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at Fiona with a chilly gaze.


    Suddenly, Fiona felt as if she was fully immersed in ice. It was so cold that it made her feel


    ufortable, even sending a chill deep into her heart.


    ¡°What sort of thing is impossible?¡± Jonathan askedzily.


    Fiona smiled awkwardly. ¡°No¡­ Nothing. Rosalie has been to prison before, so I just didn¡¯t expect


    that she could find herself a boyfriend soon after being released. It¡¯s sure fast¡­¡±


    Her words were insinuating something else, and it was obvious that Fiona purposely mentioned


    Rosalie had been in prison.


    In her opinion, Rosalie could still get a boyfriend because she must not have told him the truth


    about her going to jail before.


    It was impossible for Rosalie not to notice Fiona¡¯s thoughts. However, this seemed to be the first


    time that she did not feel embarrassed at all after being exposed that she was sentenced to prison


    before.


    Perhaps it was thanks to the man sitting next to her right now. In fact, he knew everything about


    Rosalie.


    The gaze from Jonathan looking at Fiona turned slightly gloomy again. A hint of anger seemed to


    tinge Jonathan¡¯s face, but just a momentter, a smile was formed at the corner of his lips. ¡°So what


    if that¡¯s the case? Rosalie can still be my girlfriend, and it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t ask for more. It


    made me happy for several days when she agreed to be my girlfriend.¡±


    In fact, his words were true. When Rosalie agreed to be Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend, the man had never


    been this happy for a long time before.


    It turned out that people could be so delighted when they obtained the treasures they wanted.


    Fiona was stunned and did not expect that not only did Jonathan know about Rosalie¡¯s past, but he


    also dered that he could not ask for more to be Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ¡°Why would he want to be the boyfriend of someone who has been to jail?¡± However,


    Fiona was a little afraid to voice those thoughts at this moment.


    Although this man named Jon was smiling at the moment, the gaze he shot at Fiona was very cold,


    which made thetter feel restless.


    It was as if this man would not allow anyone to say anything bad about Rosalie.


    Fiona could not help but feel a touch of jealousy, wondering why Rosalie could find such a


    handsome and good-looking boyfriend who did not care about her going to jail before. On the other


    hand, Fiona married early, and her husband was just a cksmith.


    Back then, she had thought that marrying a cksmith was at least marrying someone with a skill,


    and the betrothal gifts he had given were also satisfactory. However, in recent years, the more she


    thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt.


    All the friends she used to hang out with in the past were living a good life in the city. They married


    white-cor workers, civil servants, directors, and so on, which sounded like they were all from a


    high-end ss. Fiona did not even have the pride to say that her husband was just a cksmith.


    In the past few years, she often wondered if she would have a chance to get married and live a


    good life in the city now if


    she had not married so early back then. At least she could marry a white-cor worker.


    ¡°Oh, so this is your boyfriend,¡± Sarah cut in and then said as if she was giving solemn advice, ¡°You


    have to cherish him well this time. About that rich and powerful man you talked about before, what


    do you think he wanted with you? He was just pursuing excitement. He dumped you in the end,


    didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Rosalie. ¡°A rich and powerful man? Who is she


    referring to?¡±


    Rosalie was speechless, guessing that Sarah might be referring to Jonathan. After all, the man


    came all the way to the town to save herst time.


    Yet, Daniel and Edward were the ones present at Chris¡¯ house at that time, and Sarah was absent


    instead, so thetter had not met Jon before.


    As expected, Rosalie heard Sarah exin in a kind-hearted tone next. ¡°You see, back when Rosalie


    was still staying here, there was a rich and powerful man who brought many people to pick her up.


    All those cars were all luxury cars! At that time, I was still worried about Rosalie because I was


    afraid that such a rich and powerful man would not have genuine feelings for her. I feared that


    Rosalie would fall too deeply for him. But luckily, she has a boyfriend like you now.¡±


    Rosalie only found it a little hrious to see Sarah and Fiona having the same attitudes, where both


    liked to reveal something on purpose. Unfortunately, Sarah was unaware that the rich and powerful


    man she mentioned was in front of her at that moment.


    ¡°Really? Well then, you¡¯re really thoughtful for worrying about Rosalie,¡± Jonathan said indifferently


    and then put his arm around Rosalie¡¯s shoulder, leaning close to her. He exhaled and asked


    Rosalie, ¡°So, are you falling deeply for him?¡±


    Rosalie could not help but re at Jonathan. She knew that the man understood clearly that Sarah


    was talking about him, but he still deliberately asked her.


    ¡°Besides, does he know how ambiguous our postures are now?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene. I¡¯m serious,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie blushed and said in a lowered voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we get back¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do so,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile and looked at Rosalie gently and dotingly, which


    waspletely different from the coldness when looking at the other two people just now.


    On the other side, not to mention Fiona, even when Sarah was getting on in years, she still felt


    awkward looking at this scene, causing her to curse silently in her heart and call Jonathan


    shameless.


    As for Fiona, the jealousy in her heart grew even deeper.


    She thought, ¡°Does this man really not care about Rosalie¡¯s past? Or does he care too much about


    her that he could ignore her past?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Can I also call you Jon?¡± Fiona took the initiative to greet Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie¡¯s cousin,


    Fiona Haberly. You can call


    me Fiona.¡±


    ¡°No, you can call me Mr. Thompson,¡± Jonathan replied. As for him calling Fiona¡¯s name, he did not


    have the intention to do so at all, so naturally, there was no need for him to pay attention to her


    second half of the sentence.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Fiona¡¯s face, as Jonathan¡¯s words were like a p in her


    face.


    Upon seeing this, Sarah was obviously dissatisfied andined to Rosalie, ¡°Hey, Rosalie. Fiona


    just said that out of kindness. Why is your boyfriend so full of himself? Even if he¡¯s our guest, are


    you telling us to treat him like some important people?¡±


    Rosalie just replied faintly, ¡°My boyfriend is afraid of strangers, so he¡¯ll keep some distance from


    unfamiliar people.¡±


    Sarah and Fiona almost choked on their saliva.


    They thought, ¡°Afraid of strangers? This man doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s afraid of strangers.¡±


    However, when the man¡¯s eyes nced at themzily, they could not help but have their hearts


    pounding like drums as if they were unconsciously intimidated by his gaze.


    Sarah pursed her lips and did not say anything more. On the other hand, Fiona took an indirect


    approach shamelessly, asking Rosalie when she met Jonathan and how they got together, even


    going as far as to inquire about Jonathan¡¯s identity by asking about his upation and family


    background.


    All the questions were vaguely averted by Rosalie.


    As a result, Fiona found that she did not seem to gather any substantial information after


    questioning for a long time. However, given Jonathan¡¯s presence in front of her, she could not lose


    her temper and had no choice but to force a smile while asking Rosalie, ¡°So, what kind of work are


    you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a delivery rider of a diner,¡± Rosalie replied generously, not feeling inferior for her career.


    However, to Fiona¡¯s ears, the words sounded like Rosalie had hit rock bottom. Thinking back,


    Rosalie was originally awyer, a profession envied by everyone. But now, she was working as a


    delivery rider, which was not much different from her previous job as a sanitary worker.


    ¡°Then, your boyfriend¡­ Uh, didn¡¯t Mr. Thompson help you search for another job?¡± Fiona asked,


    ncing at Jonathan, who was sitting beside Rosalie and ying with his girlfriend¡¯s fingers.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers were well-defined and tanned. He had a pair of naturally attractive hands. At this


    moment, his fingers gently touched Rosalie¡¯s fingers from time to time, rubbing and pinching them.


    The gestures appeared gentle and intimate, which made Fiona almost wish that the hand he was


    holding was her own.


    ¡°I quite like my current job,¡± Rosalie replied. After all, Amelia and the other employees in the diner


    treated her well. What surprised her was that she could meet Aiden.


    Aiden was quite nice to her. Whenever he saw Rosalic, he would smile at her and even hug her,


    showing very close behavior.


    Due to Aiden¡¯s ear problem, Rosalie felt even more sympathetic toward Aiden and wanted to take


    good care of the child.


    Rosalie really adored her current working environment. At least in the diner, no one would disdain


    and discriminate against her just because she had been in prison.


    Yet, when Fiona heard Rosalie¡¯s answer, she felt that the man named Jon might also not be


    capable of having a decent job. Otherwise, no boyfriend would let his girlfriend do deliveries.


    Perhaps Jon was just having a good-looking face only.


    Just then, Wilma woke up. Rosalie hurried to her grandmother¡¯s room.


    Sarah helped Wilma to sit up from the bed. After noticing Rosalie, Wilma had a smile formed on her


    face. ¡°I see you havee. Come closer to me. Let me have a look at you, Rosie.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red with tears. She approached the bedside and looked at the elder before


    her, wanting to say something, but she could not do so, as she felt like crying at the moment.


    Wilma raised her hand and caressed Rosalie¡¯s head. ¡°My child, you look like you¡¯re going to cry.


    What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Rosalie brought her boyfriend here today. We wouldn¡¯t dare to


    do such a thing to her. We even have to give our respect by calling her boyfriend Mr. Thompson.¡±


    Sarah took the chance to be sarcastic.


    Wilma turned surprised. ¡°Boyfriend? Rosalie has a boyfriend! Quick! Let me meet him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him toe in then.¡± While speaking, Rosalie stood up and walked out of the room.


    Sarah said unhappily, ¡°Mom, what are you happy about? Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend looks like a boy toy.


    Maybe he¡¯s also a liar!¡±


    In short, she was not willing to see her niece actually find a good boyfriend and outshine Fiona.


    ¡°Enough with that. Rosalie¡¯s a cautious child. She won¡¯t get fooled just by a few words. I can judge


    myself whether her boyfriend is a liar!¡± Wilma said.


    Sarah pursed her lips. When Rosalie brought Jonathan into the room, Wilma looked at Jonathan


    with a smile on her face. She said, ¡°You¡¯re Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend, right? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    When Rosalie was about to help with the introduction, Jonathan had already replied, ¡°Myst name


    is Thompson. Mrs. Lopez, you can call me Jon.¡±


    Rosalie was slightly stunned by Jonathan¡¯s tone of respect and humility toward elders. At least she


    could not hear Jonathan talking to others in this way at ordinary times.


    ¡°So you¡¯re called Jon. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call you Jon then.¡± Wilma smiled and said, ¡°Rosalie¡¯s a good


    child. She has suffered way too much, so you should treat her well.¡±


    ¡°I will. She¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve ever chosen in my life, and I won¡¯t choose anyone else other than


    her,¡± Jonathan said seriously.


    Rosalie could not help but blush and gently pulled Jonathan¡¯s sleeve, trying to hint at the man not to


    talk too straightforwardly.


    However, Wilma¡¯s next sentence was even more straightforward. ¡°Are you nning to marry


    Rosalie in the future?¡±


    When Wilma asked that, her turbid eyes suddenly became sharp as if she wanted to see the person


    in front of her more clearly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll marry her as long as she¡¯s willing to.¡±


    To him, he had long regarded her as the only woman he would marry in his life, or she was the only


    one he wanted to


    marry.


    It was true that Jonathan wanted to marry Rosalie.


    He really wanted to do that very much.


    Even if she agreed now, he could marry her immediately.


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly turned redder, while Wilma chuckled and turned to look at Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, you sure have good taste in choosing a man, finding herself a boyfriend like Jon. I¡¯ll be


    waiting for your wedding day in the future.¡±


    Rosalie felt embarrassed when Wilma mentioned the wedding day, thinking that her grandmother


    had thought too far ahead, as she and Jonathan had just started dating not too long ago.


    However, Rosalie also could not help but imagine the scene of her marriage with Jon.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not that soon!¡± Rosalie said in astonishment.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Jonathan bent down slightly and approached Rosalie¡¯s ear, asking softly, ¡°Is it?¡±


    Rosalie felt embarrassed while remaining silent, not knowing how to answer the question.


    Wilma sighed and took Rosalie¡¯s hand. She then said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to hurry up, then. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t have the chance to attend your wedding.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned upon hearing that. Only when Wilma held her hand like this did she realize


    that her grandmother was thinner than before. With such a grip, Rosalie could clearly feel the bones


    of Wilma¡¯s fingers.


    It was as if there was only a thin piece of skin wrapped around the finger bones, without the feeling


    of flesh and blood. Wilma was actually even older than Rosalie thought.


    Rosalie could not help but feel bitterness in her heart, and her face was naturally full of sadness.


    ¡°Hey, why are you feeling sad again?¡± Wilma gently patted Rosalie on the back of her hand and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you have a good life and someone to take care of you now. I can finally


    see and tell your mother in the afterlife about you.¡±


    ¡°Granny, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Rosalie said anxiously. Superstitious or not, she was really afraid


    that Wilma would leave the world like this. To Rosalie, Wilma was the only one who really treated


    her as a family now.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t say that again. I have to live for a few more years before I can witness you get


    married. It¡¯s even better to see you give birth to a child,¡± Wilma said with augh.


    Rosalie finally rxed and took out the pastries bought for Wilma, letting her try some.


    The three of them chatted about something else. Wilma asked Jonathan about his family. After


    learning that Jonathan had only his grandfather, with his father having passed away and his mother


    abandoning him when he was very young, Wilma could not help but show sympathy in her eyes.


    ¡°Your experience is quite simr to Rosalie¡¯s. Rosalie¡¯s mother also passed away, and Rosalie


    stayed with me for a long time. since then.¡± Wilma suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡°Come on. I still have photos of Rosalie from her childhood. Would you like to have a look?¡±


    ¡°I would like to.¡± Jonathan did not refuse.


    Rosalie felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Granny!¡±


    ¡°Go on. Do me a favor to get the photo album,¡± Wilma instructed Rosalie.


    Hence, under the double gazes of Jonathan and Wilma, Rosalie had no choice but to bring over the


    old photo album.


    Wilma then asked Jonathan to join her in looking at the photos in the album. Each time she flipped


    to a photo of Rosalie, Wilma would tell Jonathan about the situation and the story behind it.


    Although Wilma had be old, she had a good memory and could remember many things clearly,


    even some small details.


    When the album was turned to a certain page, Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He stared at a


    photo and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is Rosalie¡¯s cousin Fiona and also the daughter of my third daughter,¡± Wilma answered.


    Rosalie also exined, ¡°She¡¯s the one who was in the living room just now. Fiona.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s her,¡± Jonathan thought with a smile, looking at the person in the photo yfully. ¡°You


    looked quite simr to her when she was a child, but now both of you look very different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We looked quite simr for a certain time when we were children,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°At that


    time, Fiona and I would sometimes be mistaken for each other, but as we grew up, our features


    developed differently, and we then looked less alike.¡±


    ¡°Good. Luckily, both of you look different,¡± Jonathan murmured, thinking that he did not want that


    kind of woman to have the same face as Rosalie.


    However, they looked like each other when they were children, which was quite a good thing for


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as the man drooped his eyes. It was as if his long eyshes


    covered the thoughts and ns in his eyes at that moment.


    Jonathan and Rosalie stayed for dinner. When the evening approached, Luke came back. His


    attitude toward Rosalie was very cold, even worse toward Jonathan.


    Luke¡¯s attitude was not a surprise to Rosalie. But looking at his attitude toward Jonathan, she


    looked at Jonathan worriedly.


    After all, with Jonathan¡¯s identity, no one would dare to treat him with such an attitude.


    However, Jonathan smiled lightly at Rosalie as if he had noticed her concern and signaled with his


    eyes, informing her not to get worried.


    This made Rosalie feel relieved.


    Wilma was quite happy during the meal and had a better appetite than usual.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    While having the meal, Fiona could not help but say in a sardonic tone, ¡°Granddad, you have no


    idea that Rosalie has now left the Environment and Sanitation Administration and is working as a


    delivery rider. Although the job is tiring, it seems she can still make some money if she works


    harder.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning her being an errand runner?¡± Luke said disdainfully. ¡°After all these


    years of studying, it¡¯s very shameful to only end up as an errand runner.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned slightly pale when Wilma had already spoken for her. ¡°You old man, what


    nonsense are you talking about? Rosalie¡¯s self-reliant now, and she¡¯s neither stealing nor robbing!


    There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of!¡±


    ¡°If she had known that, why did she study so much back then? She might as well just work early like


    Fiona,¡± said Luke. Fiona took the opportunity to speak up. ¡°Well, Rosalie, I thought you could be


    more determined and proactive to save face for our family. Yet, who would have thought that you, a


    law student, would end up breaking thew by drunk driving? Don¡¯t do that again in the future.


    You¡¯ve already embarrassed us enough in this town thest time you went to prison.¡± Wilma was


    obviously furious after hearing that. Rosalie was afraid Wilma would get mad, which could affect her


    health, so she hurriedly tried to mediate the situation. Even if she knew that Fiona was criticizing


    her, Rosalie still smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson once. Do you think I won¡¯t


    remember it?¡±


    When Fiona was feeling smug after thinking that her words had overwhelmed Rosalie, another


    voice suddenly rose. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a thing to be ashamed of. With Rosalie being self-reliant


    like this, she¡¯s much prouder than many others.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he looked at Rosalie with affection and doting.


    The action made Fiona jealous of Rosalie again. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s good about Rosalie? This


    man looks at Rosalie like she¡¯s the only one who exists in his eyes.¡±


    If it were in the past, it was still reasonable for the man to behave as such because Rosalie was an


    elitewyer. But now, thetter was just a woman who had once gone to prison.


    Fiona could not figure out what Jonathan saw in Rosalie.


    Rosalie met Jonathan¡¯s gaze and felt warm in her heart, thinking that this man was always


    defending her at all times.


    On the other hand, Wilma, who witnessed all this in her eyes, was secretly satisfied.


    After the meal, Rosalie was about to leave. Before leaving, she said reluctantly, ¡°Granny, when you


    get better in the future, I will take you to Strico and have some special snacks over there.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°Okay, okay. Our Rosalic is the most filial,¡± Wilma said with a smile.


    A trace of sadness appeared on Rosalie¡¯s face. She thought, ¡®Am I filial? If I was really filial, then I


    should¡¯ve brought Granny to live with me and take care of her.


    But now, I still live in Jon¡¯s house. If I really wanted to bring Granny back and take care of her, I


    needed to tell him in advance and needed his approval.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can let Rosie bring you back to Strico and take care of you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice


    suddenly sounded.


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to say such words


    at all.


    Wilma seemed to be surprised, and then she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful. But I¡¯m used to


    living here. Besides, I have my own children. If I let my granddaughter take care of me, others will


    gossip. When I get better, I can visit you in


    Strico.¡±


    Then Wilma turned her head again and said to Rosalie, ¡°Well, go back early. Otherwise, it will be


    late when you return to Strico.¡±


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡±


    from


    After saying goodbye to Wilma, Rosalie and Jonathan got in the car. Jonathan started the car and


    slowly drove away Wilma. Rosalie watched from the rearview mirror as Wilma stood there all the


    time, watching Rosalie and Jonathan leave. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but tear up again.


    After visiting Wilma today, it was clear that she had aged quite a bitpared to before. It seemed


    that this illness, even though it had been cured, had taken a toll on her body.


    For the old woman, it might take quite a long time to fully recover and regain her health.


    ¡°If you are worried about your granny, I can find a way to get her to Strico.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice


    sounded in the car.


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Perhaps if she stays at home and gets a good rest,


    she can feel better soon.¡± Although Daniel, Edward, and Sarah were not so filial as well, there was


    one simr thing they shared.


    That was, they cared about their reputation. In this town, it was inevitable for everyone to bump into


    each other frequently. Most of the people living in the town knew each other. If Daniel and the others


    didn¡¯t take good care of Wilma, they would bebeled as unfilial.


    Moreover, Rosalie had noticed that Wilma¡¯s clothes and the bedding in Wilma¡¯s room were rtively


    clean. At least in this aspect, it seemed Daniel and the others were taking decent care of Wilma.


    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What for?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°For giving you a lift here?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for tolerating my rtives so much,¡± Rosalie said. Otherwise, with Luke¡¯s harsh words,


    and Sarah¡¯s and Fiona¡¯s ironic words, Rosalie was afraid none of her rtives would have an easy


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tolerating them. I¡¯m just ignoring them.¡± Jonathan said. He hade with her, so he


    naturally wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to those few people. ¡°But hearing them talk about you like that,


    don¡¯t you get angry?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sometimes I do get angry, but I¡¯ve learned to let it go. It¡¯s just one of those things,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°So I told myself that even if it was a rtive, there was no need to care about what the other


    person thought and what they said. We don¡¯t live together, anyway. Besides, we might only meet a


    few times a year.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced a lot, so she understood better that no matter how


    well she acted and how to


    please others, in the end, those who didn¡¯t like you would still not like


    you.


    Therefore, what she should care about was the people who cared about her. As for others, she


    wouldn¡¯t care anymore.


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie out of the corner of his eye. She just sat there peacefully with a calm


    expression, as if she had a deep understanding of life.


    She just sat next to him, but it had a calming effect on him. It was as if just looking at her like this


    could help him rx and ease the usual tension and sharpness of living a life filled with games and


    deception.


    Others only thought about how morous his life was. However, he knew that the higher he stood,


    and the more powerful he was, the more people around him would plot against him.


    What appeared glorious was actually dangerous. Maybe with a little carelessness, the vast


    Youngblood Group would copse.


    Therefore, he would be very careful every time he took a step. It had be the norm for him to


    take one step and


    calcte ten steps ahead, constantly calcting every possible oue in the future. It had even


    made him forget what it felt like to rx.


    Perhaps only she could give him this sense of rxation.


    Halfway through the journey, the car arrived at the rest area, and Jonathan got out of the car to buy


    water. Rosalie sat in the passenger seat and looked at the steering wheel on her left side.


    She remembered the excitement of touching the steering wheel for the first time when she learned


    to drive. At that time, the money for the driver¡¯s license was paid by the firstwyer¡¯s fee she


    earned.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t expect that a year after learning to drive would be like a nightmare for her.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since shest touched the steering wheel. Rosalie couldn¡¯t


    help but raise her hand and reach toward the steering wheel.


    But when her fingers almost touched the steering wheel, she felt her heart beat so fast that it almost


    jumped out of her


    throat.


    The scene of the car ident shed through her mind. At that time, she turned the steering wheel


    quickly to avoid the other car, but everything seemed toote. That car crashed into her car like


    that, and then she was knocked unconscious.


    She thought, ¡°How long did I faint? About tens of seconds? Or maybe one minute¡­ Two


    minutes¡­¡±


    When she opened her eyes, she touched her head and felt blood on her hand. As she struggled to


    climb out of the car, she saw the vehicle that had collided with her was now on fire¡­


    She wanted to go there and put out the fire, but it was toote. The fire spread all over the car so


    quickly¡­


    Rosalie took a deep breath abruptly. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened subconsciously, and


    the veins on the back of her hands protruded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore¡­ Don¡¯t think about it!¡± She said to herself in her heart, but her body


    couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    At that time, she could only watch the spreading fire. She thought, ¡°If my car had crashed close to


    the fuel tank at that time, my car would also be on fire right? And I would be in the car¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue imagining it.


    Even Lillian said that Rosalie had been given a second lease on life.


    The moment she looked at the fire, her body trembled violently as it was now.


    At this moment, the sound of the door being opened resounded. Rosalie raised her head


    subconsciously and looked in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Jonathan was about to pass the bottle of water he just bought to Rosalie. However, he asked


    hurriedly when seeing her pale and frail face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not well?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I-I just¡­¡± But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t even mutter aplete sentence.


    He frowned. Now, blood had almostpletely drained from her face, and her forehead was


    covered in a thinyer of sweat. She grabbed the steering wheel tightly with one hand while her


    body shook in terror. Her dark eyes were full of fear when he checked on her.


    It seemed like she was having a mental copse episode.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You just what?¡± He pressed for an answer as he put the mineral water bottle aside. Next, he gently


    ced his hand on her hand that was clenching the steering wheel and removed it slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid no matter what happens.¡±


    His powerful, firm, and supportive voice rang in her cars.


    Rosalie shut her eyes abruptly. She inhaled and exhaled deeply twice. Slowly and finally, she


    stopped her body from shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± she convinced herself inwardly.


    She repeated the phrase like a mantra and slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze shifted to-Jonathan.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve just recalled the ident I was involved in years ago. As I thought about it, I¡¯d say I¡¯m


    lucky enough to survive.¡±


    After all, if luck was not on her side at that time, she might¡¯ve been killed on the spot.


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s always light at the end of the tunnel? Even if the injustice I suffered remains


    unredressed, I¡¯m still alive,¡± she thought.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan put an arm around her shoulder the next moment and took her into his


    embracement. He buried his face in her hair, and his scorching breath became heavier.


    That rmed Rosalie. ¡°Jon, are you okay?¡± she asked.


    She should be the one who was unwell due to her panic episode, but for unknown reasons,


    something was wrong with him


    now.


    Jonathan continued to lock Rosalie in his arms. When he heard her talking about the car ident


    and that she was at least alive, he suddenly remembered he had read the file on her years ago.


    He recalled, ¡°The information about the car ident¡­ It indicates her car was also heavily


    damaged. If the collision deviated slightly and her car was hit at a slightly different spot, it would


    probably catch fire. The report also writes she fought tooth and nail to wriggle out of the car. How


    much pain did she suffer when climbing out of the car? Moreover¡­ I almost lost her!¡±


    His thoughts continued, ¡°I could read that file indifferently and with no emotional reaction back then.


    I felt she was simply an ordinary character on paper, unrted and meaningless to me. I didn¡¯t


    know, however, that I would fall in love with this ordinary character I had previously not bothered


    with in the future. Fortunately, she survived. She¡¯s still alive¡­¡± Jonathan. struggled to organize his


    inner thoughts and feelings.


    ¡°Jon?¡± Once more, her voice echoed in his ears.


    Only then, Jonathan slowly lifted his head. His dark eyes were full of affection that could drown her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s true¡­ That¡¯s lucky.¡±


    In fact, Rosalie was not the only one who felt she was lucky. He shared the same sentiments.


    After returning to the Youngblood Residence, Jonathan asked his housekeeper to reheat and serve


    the herbal medicine. Naturally, the housekeeper brought candy and chocte alongside the herbal


    medicine.


    Rosalie¡¯s face scrunched up when she swallowed the herbal medicine because it was too bitter.


    However, she tolerated the taste well, as the herbal medicine represented hope for her.


    If she got lucky, she might have her own children in the future.


    Jonathan peeled the wrapping paper off a piece of chocte. With the candy clenching between his


    fingers, he fed it to Rosalie, and she automatically opened her mouth for it.


    However, she identally bit his finger.


    Immediately and by instincts, Rosalie wanted to back away so that his finger would leave her


    mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie quickly apologized.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips gently kissed the bitten spot on his finger. He asked, ¡°Is the chocte sweet?¡± His


    captivating voice resembled a gentle breeze rustling through a cluster of bamboo, with an


    irresistible seduction and allure.


    Rosalie felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks. Although his question was about the chocte, he


    sounded like he was referring to his finger. Meanwhile, the chocte in her mouth slowly melted


    away in the warmth.


    But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t taste the chocte¡¯s vor. Her entire attention was on his fingers.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± he continued to press.


    Rosalie¡¯s face flushed red. She would¡¯ve averted her gaze away from him as her subconscious


    demanded, but an invisible force seemed to fixate her eyes on him.


    She couldn¡¯t look away from his face. There was an indescribable attraction in his eyes, expression,


    and movements, and she was caught in it, falling in his charisma without a means of escaping.


    Her face waspletely scarlet as she answered, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    With a grin, he slowly lowered himself before her. His incredibly handsome face came closer to her


    as he whispered, ¡°Rosie, will you love me?¡±


    He had never longed for someone¡¯s love so intensely. Perhaps obtaining her love was the only way


    for him to feel satisfied.


    ¡°Loving him?¡± Rosalie was stunned. Distracted and dazed, she was still drowning in his seduction


    and charisma. At this moment, her brain was murky and unfocused, as if she had lost her ability to


    think.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt I like him. But love? If there¡¯s love, how deep is my


    love for him?¡± Just as she was about to say something, he abruptly kissed her lips.


    He kissed her so forcefully as if he wanted to conquer her entire being ruthlessly. Even so, he didn¡¯t


    allow her any


    to back off.


    chance


    Only now could she savor the sweet vor of the chocte, which overtook her mouth and


    tastebuds. ¡°It¡¯s sweet¡­ It¡¯s indeed sweet¡­¡± she thought inadvertently.


    Jonathan¡¯s arm went underneath her armpit. He suddenly carried her bridal style and walked toward


    the oversized bed in


    the room.


    A blushing Rosalie gasped for air. Before she could react, she felt like the sky was spinning as


    Jonathan pinned her on the


    bed.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    He stroked her cheek softly, and his movements were careful. His thin lips parted. His voice was


    hoarse and distressed. ¡°Can you love me, please?¡± he implored.


    He appeared pitiful as he pleaded. His words and acts told her how deeply he desired her.


    She licked her lips subconsciously when she saw how devilish he was, but this caused her lips to


    appear more seductive and delicate. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Moreover, she seemed to


    slowly lose all ability to think now as his overwhelmed her.


    presence


    Her sculptured face, dark doe eyes, delicate nose, and how she looked at him became a fatally


    bewitchingbination for


    him.


    ¡°In the past, I believed I¡¯d never ask for a woman¡¯s love like this. But everything has changed after I


    met her. I only realize now that I desire her and want her to love me!¡± Jonathan was having an


    epiphany.


    His desire and thoughts gradually overwhelmed his mind. He was willing to lower his pride and let


    go of his biased judgment when he faced her. For her sake, he would forsake his principles to


    experi¨¨nce the feelings and emotions he had never experienced.


    He pressed his lips on hers again. While his previous kiss was wild and domineering, this kiss was


    gentler and softer.


    He kissed her again and again.


    Rosalie suddenly returned to her senses. Deep crimson stained her cheeks, and she intuitively tried


    to put a distance against Jonathan.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she stammered. Her doe eyes told him clearly that she was apprehensive.


    After all, this situation was beyond her expectation.


    The apprehension in her eyes alerted Jonathan. His eyes gradually became clear.


    He knew she was scared. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t prepared for more intimacy. Moreover, she might¡¯ve


    not fallen in love with him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan med himself for her reaction. He was so eager for her love that he was pressing her for


    more intimacy, but he ignored her mental state during the process.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he murmured.


    Even if he might overthink due to his desire for her, he didn¡¯t want to force the matter when she was


    scared.


    He wanted her to get intimate with him willingly, not by being forced.


    Jonathan propped his body upright after saying that. His beautiful eyes were full of restraint and


    patience, but his lips were quivering as he tried to smile. With utmost self-control, he told her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be afraid. As long as you are unwilling, I won¡¯t.¡±


    For him, nothing was more important than her.


    He pulled the quilt over her body and then got out of bed. Next, he turned around and headed to the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Jon!¡± she called him before she was aware of her action.


    She might be timid and scared before, but now, she was worried for him.


    Jonathan halted in his tracks momentarily as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just take a cold shower.¡±


    His voice sounded stiff and pained.


    Unexpectedly, he heard something rustling behind him. Next, a pair of slender arms wrapped


    around his waist, and a voluptuous yet soft body pressed against his back.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. ¡°You¡­ Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± It was a simple


    sentence, but it came out of his mouth one word at a time, as difficult as squeezing toothpaste from


    an empty tube.


    Rosalie bit her lip. ¡°I-I know.¡±


    All she wanted right now was to follow her heart and tell him what she wanted to say.


    She seemed to have mustered all the courage she had for this mot.


    he feelings. She neither wanted to remain


    ¡°Jon, I think I do love you!¡± Rosalie confessed. Indeed, she wanted to tell him her silent when he


    asked if she loved him nor saw sadness slowly overtake his


    She couldn¡¯t describe what she truly felt. Maybe she did this because she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with


    him.


    the


    he in


    his


    eyes, as he believed she


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much I love you, and I¡¯m uncertain how far our relp has progressed, I do


    love you,¡±


    Rosalie continued.


    She told herself internally, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings because I don¡¯t want to be


    misunderstood or see the pain in his


    eyes are usually so bright and sparkling, but they¡¯re dampened because he¡¯s so anguished.¡±


    Like a robot, Jonathan turned around stiffly. He stared at the woman before him and asked hoarsely,


    ¡°Do you mean what you say? Do you really love me?¡±


    He had heard the answer he most longed for but couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He stared at her as he


    struggled to contain his emotions and restrain himself while anxiety and caution shed across his


    eyes.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I love you. So, Jon, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    She slowly put her arms around his neck. Standing on tiptoe, she pressed her lips against his to


    express her consent to this


    action.


    That was what love was all about. Since she loved him, she didn¡¯t want him to restrain himself so


    painfully, and she would give him whatever she could.


    To be intimate was normal for a couple in love with each other.


    When the kiss ended, he bent slightly and gasped for air. He buried his face in the crook of her neck


    and murmured, ¡°Are you sure? You won¡¯t regret this?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she replied.


    The next moment, he scooped her up in bridal style.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± he whispered her name. ¡°I love you¡­¡± As he continued to touch her, he murmured in his


    heart, ¡°You¡¯re the only person in this world who could make me feel this way. Because¡­ I¡¯ve loved


    you so arduously, and I want you to love me more! Tonight, you¡¯re finally mine¡­ And I belong to


    you, too!¡±


    It was a night of passion and intimacy. In the end, Rosalie fell into a deep slumber in Jonathan¡¯s


    arms.


    She had an epiphany in her dream. ¡°I thought I¡¯d lose the ability to love someone like this after


    being betrayed and trampled on, but Jon is different. I wanted to give Jon my heartst night. It


    seems everything eventually falls into ce and progresses naturally.¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Rosalie felt her face burning again when she recalled what happenedst night.


    She was awake now, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. She was afraid the situation would be too


    embarrassing if she did so and saw Jonathan.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, what shall I say to him when I open my eyes so I won¡¯t feel embarrassed?¡± she


    pondered.


    Rosalie began to consider these questions.


    But before she could decide, a voice addressed her. ¡°Are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, there¡¯s no


    need to keep your eyes closed. Maybe¡­ Are you afraid of seeing me?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body quivered, and she snapped her eyes open immediately. An exquisitely handsome


    face came into her sight. It was Jonathan!


    Supporting himself with his hands propping at the edge of the bed, he leaned toward her, and his


    face came very close to her face. She felt his gentle breath lightly caressing her face.


    She could even count his eyshes at such a short distance.


    His long and dark eyshes, whichplemented his gorgeous eyes, were something that even


    women would be jealous of. When she met his gaze, she inadvertently recalled the endless allure


    and mesmerizing charm his eyes had disyedst night. They were fatally seductive and


    expressed a desire to devour her then.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he suddenly asked her.


    Rosalie was flustered, and her face was red. ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± she blurted.


    She put on her clothes quickly and was about to get out of bed, but he stopped her by saying, ¡°Wait


    a second.¡±


    Next, she saw him lowering himself before her. With a knee on the ground, he squatted there and


    carefully put on her socks


    for her.


    Last but not least, he put her slippers on for her and headed to the bathroom with her in her arms.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡± Rosalie asked nkly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wash up?¡± Jonathan asked.


    She finally understood his actions, but her reply didn¡¯t vocalize. ¡°Mm¡­ Okay. I see.¡±


    After entering the bathroom, he carefully put her down and ensured she could stand firmly on her


    own two feet. He told her, ¡°Grab me if you can¡¯t stand.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she answered in a low voice. Lifting her gaze, she looked into the mirror.


    The mirror reflected their figures. She saw him lowering his head and squeezing toothpaste onto


    her toothbrush in the


    mirror.


    Rosalie pondered, ¡°I think what I¡¯m experiencing right now is the feeling of being protected and


    cared for by another person.¡±


    ¡°All done.¡± He handed the toothbrush to her. ¡°I can help you if you can¡¯t brush your teeth.¡±


    ¡°No. I-I can do this myself.¡± She quickly lowered her head and began brushing her teeth but didn¡¯t


    notice that he was staring at her in the mirror.


    Darkness surged in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. His fixated gaze on her was full of infatuation. He murmured


    silently, ¡°You¡­ You finally fell in love with me. You¡¯re mine now. But this is not enough¡­ It¡¯s far from


    enough!¡±


    His face went nearer and nearer and finally pressed against her hair. The scent of her hair filled his


    nostrils. ¡°Please love me more. Love me until you can¡¯t leave me. Okay?¡± he whispered.


    This was his greatest wish¡­.


    When Rosalie finished brushing her teeth and washed her face, her cheeks had gone red


    completely.


    But when she was about to brush her hair with a woodenb, he grabbed theb in her hand


    abruptly. ¡°Let me brush your hair.¡±


    She froze for a second. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ruin your hairstyle.¡± He beamed as he took theb. He then began to brush


    her hair gently.


    His movement was very gentle as if he was polishing his favorite treasure.


    As he focused on her hair, she pondered involuntarily, ¡°How many people in this world could receive


    such gentle treatment from him?¡±


    Somewhat dazed, Rosalie looked at herself and Jonathan through the mirror in front of her.


    Her face was still scarlet at this moment. Nevertheless, her eyes and expression spoke of a shy but


    blissful happiness, while he had a loving smile on his lips. He wore a tender and kind countenance,


    which could make any woman fall in love with him.


    Running his slender fingers through her hair, hebed slowly and rhythmically until he gathered


    them in one hand and then tied it up with a hair tie.


    ¡°Let me brush your hair from now on, okay?¡± he murmured softly.


    While he was asking for her permission, his words seemed to promise his lifetime devotion to her.


    In an instant, her heartbeat intensified so furiously that she felt her heart was about to jump out of


    her throat!


    Some indescribable emotions began to fill her heart, growing and spreading without control¡­


    ¡°What is happening? Who the hell is plotting against our family? Are they shorting our stocks?¡±


    Sandra thered on anxiously.


    With a gloomy face, Howard spat out the answer, ¡°It¡¯s the Youngblood family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the surprised Sandra blurted. ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan? He¡­ Why is he short-selling our stocks?


    There¡¯s no feud between our families!¡±


    However, Howard didn¡¯t think so. Although the Hamilton family had visited Jonathan specifically for


    Rosalie before, Jonathan clearly had no intention of letting them off so lightly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Sandra to remember this. She said in surprise, ¡°It can¡¯t be it¡­ Is Jonathan


    exacting revenge on us for that woman, Rosalie?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had said as the words left her mouth. After all, Rosalie was just a


    lowly small fry in her eyes! Panicked, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Will a powerful man like Jonathan


    invest so much to avenge a worthless woman? He¡¯s even willing to make the Hamilton family his


    enemies for her?¡±


    Incredulous, Sandra babbled in difficulty, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s been in prison!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s willing to escte the issue to the extreme for a woman who¡¯s been in prison,¡± Howard


    said grimly. Many thoughts went through his mind as he reconsidered the situation. ¡°What does this


    mean? It means Rosalie is far more important to Jonathan than I¡¯ve previously thought!¡±


    He contemted, ¡°If I do nothing and allow Jonathan to short our stocks, he can obtain every


    property of the Hamilton family at a low price when the timees. But I¡¯m running into serious


    problems. Jonathan¡¯s action was too fast, urate, and ruthless. Neither can I deter him nor do


    anything else! If this goes on, the assets of the Hamilton family will suffer massive losses.¡± Howard


    shook his head as he organized his thoughts.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you talk to Yvette? She is now the daughter-inw of the Xanthos family. We are a


    family by matrimony. Why don¡¯t you ask her to contact the Xanthos family and see if they would help


    us?¡± Sandra suggested..

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°How do you think they can help with this? Do you want the Xanthos family to be Jonathan¡¯s


    enemy? Or should the Xanthos family invest hundreds of millions of dors into ourpany to


    boost the stock price?¡± Howard asked.


    In an instant, Sandra stopped talking. It was not like she knew nothing about business matters. After


    hearing what her husband said, she understood it was impossible for them to ask the Xanthos


    family for help.


    Not to mention whether the Xanthos family coulde up with hundreds of millions in cash at once,


    just the idea of going against Jonathan was already impossible.


    ¡°W-What should we do then?¡± Sandra was anxious. ¡°What the hell is wrong with Jonathan? How


    could he be so infatuated with a woman like Rosalie? Did she use some enchantment or drug on


    him? She¡¯s just a slut that Zachary didn¡¯t want back then!¡±


    Howard grew impatient and replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can say whatever you want in front of me,


    but don¡¯t bring this up in front of outsiders. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get into unnecessary trouble,¡±


    Sandra looked reluctant but did not say anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet Jonathan and see what he intends to do,¡± Howard said. He could not let Rosalie be the


    reason for the Hamilton family¡¯s crisis.


    However, when Howard actually met with Jonathan, he was taken aback by the unexpected


    condition thetter proposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible for me to back off now. Within ten days, you must raze the shopping mall where you


    once kicked out Rosalie to the ground. Then I¡¯ll consider this matter settled,¡± Jonathan said


    indifferently.


    Howard could hardly believe his ears. ¡°Razed the mall to the ground?¡± Did Jonathan mean he had


    to demolish the shopping mall? Setting aside the cost of building, the shopping mall was profitable


    in the city center. Just the task of convincing the shareholders to demolish it would be impossible.


    ¡°Jonathan, I think there might be some misunderstandings between us. Maybe we can discuss


    alternative solutions if you want to seek revenge for Ms. Leighton?¡± Howard tried to negotiate with


    him to minimize the losses.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any misunderstanding. But you are right. I want


    to seek revenge for her. You should consider yourself fortunate that I didn¡¯t have someone remove


    your wife¡¯s arm, which was used to hit her. I¡¯ve already shown enough respect to the Hamilton


    family.¡±


    Instantly, Howard¡¯s face suddenly turned grim. ¡°At the very least, Mnie was your fianc¨¦e back


    then. Can you let this go for the sake of Mnie? Or perhaps I canpensate Ms. Leighton


    well?¡±


    Howard wanted to y the emotional card, but Jonathan stared at him with a half-smile. ¡°For the


    sake of Mnie?¡±


    It was as if Howard had told the funniest joke in the world.


    Upon hearing what Jonathan said, Howard felt embarrassed. He only felt that he was cornered by


    someone much younger than him. Subconsciously, Howard added, ¡°You are with Rosalie now, but


    does she know what happened back then?¡±


    With just those words, the atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes fixed coldly on


    Howard. His gaze carried an evident sense of anger and murderous intent.


    ¡°There¡¯s a murderous glint in his eyes!¡± Howard thought. He was startled, and a chill ran down his


    spine as if uttering another word could lead to the end of the Hamilton family.


    If in the past Jonathan had been indifferent to what happened, then in the present, he considered


    those events a taboo.


    At that moment, Howard could only feel that the words he was about to say were stuck in his throat,


    and he could not utter a single word.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie arrived at the hospital again to visit Aiden. Unlike thest time, Aiden was awake and


    interacting with Amelia in the ward. Amelia pointed at various objects, continually exining to him


    what each thing was.


    Aiden listened attentively. He was indeed in the state of ¡°listening.¡± He would use his little fingers to


    point at the objects Amelia had just mentioned and repeat the names.


    Rosalie shouted, ¡°Aiden!¡±


    In an instant, the little boy turned around and looked in Rosalie¡¯s direction.


    That was something that had never happened before. Without a doubt, Aiden could hear her voice.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart instantly filled with joy for him.


    Being able to hear meant that Aiden could eventually learn to speak. He could be like an ordinary


    person as long as he wore the cochlear imnt.


    While three years old was a bitter, doctors often rmended starting as early as possible.


    Fortunately, it was not toote for Aiden. Children at this age were like sponges, absorbing sounds


    andnguages.


    Rosalie stepped forward and touched his head, saying, ¡°Aiden, you can hear now. Very soon, you¡¯ll


    be able to speak¡±


    Aiden seemed to be very excited to hear Rosalie¡¯s voice. He waved his hands vigorously at Rosalie,


    pointed in various directions, and made incoherent sounds as if trying to express something.


    Rosalie smiled and responded every time Aiden pointed at something.


    ¡°Why are you here today? Didn¡¯t you visit Aidenst time?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°When I camest time, Aiden was asleep, so I decided toe again today. Fortunately, he¡¯s


    awake.¡± Then Rosalie asked Amelia, ¡°How is Aiden? Is his condition considered good?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all. He¡¯ll be discharged in a couple of days. After that, he still needs a year of special


    courses. The doctor said hisnguage skills should catch up in a year if everything goes smoothly.


    Then he can attend kindergarten like a normal child.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Amelia answered with a smile. After that, she asked Matilda to take Aiden to the hospital


    and poured a ss of water for Rosalie. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Youngblood here today?¡±


    ¡°He went to the office. Since I was free at home, I decided toe here.¡±


    ¡°You and him..¡± Amelia hesitated momentarily before continuing, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to work


    so hard as a delivery person here. Mr. Youngblood should be able to find you many better jobs.¡±


    Who would have thought Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend would work as a delivery rider in a small diner like


    hers? Even Amelia found, it unbelievable.


    Rosalie slightly pursed her lips and answered, ¡°Maybe¡­ It¡¯s because of what little remains of my


    pride. I hope that I can still be independent to some extent. I don¡¯t want to be entirely


    dependent on him like a parasite.¡±


    Perhaps the lessons from her past rtionship with Zachary were too deeply ingrained, which was


    why she insisted on being independent.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°But it looks like Mr. Youngblood treats you well. The difficult times have passed, and now things are


    looking up for you,¡± Amelia said.


    Was everything looking better? Maybe. Now, her rtionship with Jon seemed to have improved,


    making her feel like she had returned to the cozy times they once shared in the rental home.


    No, there was something different. Back then, she regarded him as her younger brother, as family.


    However, at that moment, she saw him as a lover, perhaps even someone she would spend her life


    with.


    ¡°Things have finally turned around for you too, Ms. Haab. From now on, Aiden can hear and speak.


    And soon, he can study and make friends just like any other child,¡± Rosalie responded.


    Amelia replied, ¡°Yes, Aiden is my everything. As long as he¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind enduring hardships.¡±


    As Amelia said that, she looked at Rosalie and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t be a mother yet. When


    you be one in the future, you¡¯ll understand that a mother can sacrifice everything for her


    child.¡±


    ¡°Bing a mother¡­ Would I have the chance to be a mother in this lifetime?¡± Rosalie


    wondered. She could not help but look down at her t abdomen.


    On the way back from the hospital, Rosalie thought about the day she had slept with Jonathan.


    Besides, there were no protective measures taken.


    She chuckled instantly. What was she thinking? Was she afraid of getting pregnant?


    Her current condition made it impossible for her to conceive. So, whether they used protection or


    not was meaningless.


    Moreover, if she were to be pregnant, it would be precisely what she wanted. After all, she


    could be a mother. After Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, she realized it was still


    early, and Jonathan was not home yet. Rosalie was about to check her phone for news when it


    rang. The caller ID showed that it was Lillian.


    As soon as Rosalie answered the phone, Lillian¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Rosalie, can you¡­ Um¡­ Can youe to the police station to bail me out?¡±


    Rosalie was almost choked by her saliva after hearing that. Suddenly, she got up from the couch


    and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Are you at the police station now?¡±


    ¡°Um. Something happened. It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m at the police station and don¡¯t want to rm my


    parents. You know how they are at their age. They¡¯ll make a fuss.¡± Lillian¡¯s voice conveyed a


    pronounced sense of embarrassment.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Which police station are you at?¡± Rosalie asked.


    After Lillian provided the address of the police station, Rosalie quickly asked Jarvis to send her


    there.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she arrived at the police station, Rosalie ran in. After exining the situation to the police,


    she was directed to one of


    the rooms.


    Once Rosalie entered the room, she saw her best friend, Lillian, seated on one side of arge table.


    On the other side were a man and a woman. The woman appeared to be around 25 or 26 years old,


    while the man seemed to be in his early 30s.


    The man was silent and remained curled up in a corner. On the other hand, the young woman


    exchanged hostile nces with Lillian.


    ¡°Well, well, so you called for help huh?¡± the woman said sarcastically as soon as she saw Rosalie.


    Rosalie frowned and looked at Lillian. ¡°Lillian, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her,¡± Lillian replied.


    However, as if a gunpowder barrel had ignited, the young woman immediately shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Are you too embarrassed to admit that you seduced my boyfriend? If I hadn¡¯t caught you


    red-handed, were you nning to strip naked and get into my boyfriend¡¯s bed?¡±


    In an instant, Lillian red at her and retorted, ¡°Seduce? Do you think I¡¯d be interested in a man like


    him? What are you even thinking? All you ever do is point fingers at others. Have you ever


    considered that the real issue is your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Are you still trying to deny it?¡± the young woman snapped.


    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes? You must be delusional then!¡± Lillian barked while pointing at the


    cowering man. ¡°Listen, I won¡¯t even give him a second nce even if you put someone like him


    before me. Besides, I have a boyfriend who¡¯s much better than him. Why would I ever be interested


    in him? Is he made of gold or money?¡±


    Yet the young woman responded mockingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend. You covet someone else¡¯s


    boyfriend! How dare you act innocent? Who would believe what you just said?¡±


    Lillian was so furious that she felt like pping some sense into the woman. She could not help but


    curse inwardly, ¡°What the hell is her brain made of? How can she be this delusional? It¡¯s fine if she


    thinks her boyfriend is a treasure, but how could she think everyone sees him like she does?¡±


    ¡°I believe her! I¡¯ve met Lillian¡¯s boyfriend. Besides, do you have any evidence to prove that she


    behaved improperly with your boyfriend? Otherwise, we can sue you for defamation,¡± Rosalie said


    while looking at the young woman before her.


    The young woman, Jade Leroy, snorted. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can it be fake?¡±


    ¡°Really? What exactly did you see then?¡± Rosalie countered.


    Jade answered, ¡°I saw her and my boyfriend going to the exit passage at the stairs to chat


    secretly.¡±


    ¡°If it were an exit passage, people would always pass by, so it¡¯s definitely not a secret chat. It could


    only be regarded as a conversation. Do you have other substantive evidence? For example, video


    or audio proof to show that my friend did engage in improper behavior with your boyfriend?


    Otherwise, you¡¯re still making false usations,¡± Rosalie calmly responded.


    Upon hearing her words, Jade¡¯s expression instantly turned grim. Rosalie¡¯s words were like a direct


    p on her face. She refuted, ¡°You and Lillian are the same, right? You must be seducing people


    everywhere.¡±


    Hearing that, Lillian rolled up her sleeves and was about to fight Jade. ¡°Jade Leroy, you bitch! You


    can insult me, but how dare you go after my friend? Damn it! Even if I have to spend the night in


    detention, I¡¯ll still beat you!¡±


    Seeing Lillian was about to charge at her, Jade was frightened and quickly hid behind her boyfriend.


    Rosalie quickly pulled Lillian, and the police officer in the room, acting as the mediator, hurriedly


    urged both sides to calm down.


    After that, Rosalie finally got a rough understanding of the situation. Basically, the two women had


    fought with each other because of a man, resulting in injuries. Lillian had nned to let it go, but


    Jade insisted on pressing charges. Ultimately, they had to go to the police station and required bail.


    Even though Jade¡¯s boyfriend was involved in the initial altercation, he did not participate in the


    fight. Hence, he could bail Jade out. As for Lillian, Rosalie bailed her out.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    When Rosalie was settling the bailing procedure for Lillian, Jonathan called her. ¡°Are you in the


    police station?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment and quickly realized that the driver should have told


    Jonathan.


    Then, she replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the police station. Something happened to Lillian. I came to deal with


    the bailing procedure.¡±


    Jonathan felt it was a little funny. ¡°She wants you to bail her out? Why didn¡¯t she ask Callum? Isn¡¯t


    Callum her boyfriend?¡±


    It wasplicated because it was about Lillian¡¯s privacy. Rosalie responded, ¡°She has something


    on her mind. Anyway, I¡¯m bailing her out now. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie ended the call and went through the procedure for Lillian.


    Jade was still cursing Lillian, reckoning that Lillian must have ulterior motives toward her boyfriend.


    Lillian was so angry that she scolded Jade directly. After all, she had a boyfriend like Callum at that


    moment. Even if their rtionship was temporary, Callum would not mind her asionally taking


    some advantage of him. Lillian did not have to do anything for a man she had no feelings, for.


    Sometimes, some women would rather me every mistake on another woman than the man if


    they found something


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    wrong.


    Settling the bailing procedure, Rosalie and Lillian walked out of the police station. Then, they saw


    Jonathan walking over.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    ¡°Come to pick you up.¡± Jonathan nced at Lillian. She seemed fine and had nothing to worry


    about.


    However, even if something happens, Callum must be able to deal with it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re done here, let¡¯s go,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Then send Lillian back first.¡±


    Lillian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡±


    Jonathan naturally took Rosalie¡¯s hand and was about to step forward. At that moment, Jade and


    her boyfriend, Bradley Kane, came out of the police station.


    Seeing Jonathan standing with Rosalie and Lillian, Jade was stunned. After all, a man like


    Jonathan¡¯could easily attract others¡¯


    attention.


    His tall figure was dressed in a formal suit. Jonathan had wide shoulders, a narrow waist, and long


    legs. He waspletely like a model with his handsome appearance. People would be amazed by


    his fine facial features when they approached Jonathan.


    By only standing there, Jonathan would make people feel like he was a painting with an invisible


    elegance.


    When Jade saw the hand-holding of Jonathan and Rosalie, she suddenly felt jealous. She


    wondered, ¡°Is this man the boyfriend of Lillian¡¯s friend? Lillian¡¯s friend looks very ordinary. How did


    she find such a boyfriend?¡±


    Jade vented her anger at Lillian toward Rosalie. Right then, she said to Jonathan with a hint of envy,


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re this woman¡¯s boyfriend, right? You have to keep an eye on your girlfriend. Otherwise,


    she¡¯ll seduce others¡¯ boyfriends like her friend did. After all, she will be influenced by the actions of


    those close to her.¡±


    Lillian exploded in anger. She did not expect Jade to be shameless enough to say that to others


    casually. ¡°What did you say? Jade Leroy, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I won¡¯t let you go


    easily, even if I lose my job!¡±,


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Bradley said you seduced him!¡± While talking, Jade looked at her


    boyfriend beside her and said, ¡°Tell her. Didn¡¯t you say that?¡±


    Bradley cowardly nodded. ¡°Y-Yes, Lillian seduced me!¡±


    Lillian wanted to rush over and p him.


    Rosalie was afraid that Lillian would suffer losses due to her impulsiveness. She hurriedly grabbed


    Lillian and said to Bradley, ¡°You¡¯re legally responsible for what you say now. Otherwise, you¡¯re


    damaging others¡¯ reputations. How about we return to the police station to see if we have a case.¡±


    Bradley immediately trembled and shut up.


    Jade was still cursing. Jonathan nced at herzily. ¡°You¡¯re really self-righteous. It¡¯s not your turn


    to tell me what kind of


    person my girlfriend is. Who do you think


    you are?¡±


    Jade¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely gloomy. Jonathan¡¯s words were like pping her in


    the face.


    Jade argued, ¡°I-I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be fooled by her.¡±


    However, Jonathan did not bother to listen to her at all. Instead, he turned to Lillian. ¡°Did you get


    into the police station


    because of a person like her? It seems that Callum doesn¡¯t know about this. If he knows, this


    person won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore.¡±


    Speechless, Lillian looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan lowered his head and spoke to Rosalie. Then, he headed down the steps with


    Rosalie. A ck Bentley had stopped on the side of the road in front of the steps. Jonathan and the


    others got into the car.


    Jade and Bradley were entirely ignored as if they were invisible.


    The hatred on Jade turned into surprise when she saw the Bentley.


    The car was not cheap. If it were a top-level configuration, the price would be even more


    unthinkable for ordinary people. Jade wondered, ¡°What kind of identity does Lillian¡¯s friend have?¡±


    Besides, Jonathan¡¯s nce at the end was cold and indifferent. It made Jade feel scared when she


    recalled it at that moment.


    In the car, Rosalie asked Lillian what exactly had happened.


    Lillian exined, ¡°Actually, Jade and Bradley are both employees of our unit: Bradley and I have


    been on the same project team recently. He always spoke to me and flirted with me, but I refused.


    He still didn¡¯t give up, so I called him to the exit passageway to warn him not to harass me


    anymore.¡±


    Lillian talked about the whole thing. She thought it would be better after giving the warning, but did


    not expect Bradley to grab her after warning him.


    Then, Jade appeared and scolded Lillian for seducing the former¡¯s boyfriend.


    No one in thepany knew they were in a rtionship.


    Thus, it became a mess, and they went into the police station.


    After hearing that, Rosalie was speechless. It was an unexpected disaster. However, Jade did not


    me her boyfriend but vented her anger at Lillian.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Callum? Why didn¡¯t you ask Callum to bail you out?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    voice suddenly sounded in


    the car.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Lillian was at a loss for words. She looked gloomy, as she wanted to hide the fact that she and


    Callum were a couple as much as possible.


    She did not want to have too much impact on her life after they broke up.


    If her parents hadn¡¯t identally known about Callum, she would not even want to tell them.


    ¡°Haha, I-I¡¯m afraid it will disturb him at work.¡± Lillian could only make up an excuse.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to disturb Rosie?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Lillian was stunned. Rosalie hurriedly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Then, she said to Lillian, ¡°If something


    happens to you in the future, you muste to me. After all, you¡¯re my most important friend.¡±


    Lillian felt warm in her heart. While nodding, she nced at Jonathan, who was sitting beside


    Rosalie, through the rearview mirror. From his tone a while ago, Lillian felt a sense of jealousy from


    him toward her.


    She wondered, ¡°Is Jonathan jealous of me? Because of Rosalie?¡± After a thought crossed her mind,


    Lillian could not help but shiver.


    Lillian felt unbelievable that the powerful man in Strico, Jonathan, was jealous of her.


    However, it seemed that it did happen, and he was jealous at the moment.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of Lillian¡¯s residential area, so did another vehicle. Lillian felt


    that the car was somewhat familiar. Then, she abruptly realized that it seemed to be Callum¡¯s.


    At that moment, Callum


    Lillian


    noticed Jonathan¡¯s car. He got out of the car and walked over to Jonathan.


    got out of the car and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called you. Why didn¡¯t you answer it?¡± he asked.


    She took out her phone and looked at it, which had turned off automatically. Then, she said in


    embarrassment, ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s dead.¡±


    Callum nced into the car and asked, ¡°Why did they send you back?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story,¡± Lillian answered sullenly.


    At that moment, the car ss window was slid down. Jonathan said to Callum in the car, ¡°If you¡¯re


    indeed her boyfriend, don¡¯t let her be bullied.¡±


    Callum was stunned, but Jonathan ordered the driver to drive off before the former could react.


    In the car, Rosalie could not help but ask, ¡°Did you say that on purpose?¡± After all, he was not a


    nosy person. Under normal circumstances, he would not say thest sentence at all.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Jonathan admitted frankly.


    ¡°But why?¡± She was confused.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So that she won¡¯t trouble you again. Since Callum is her boyfriend, he should be responsible for


    her as her boyfriend,¡± Jonathan answered.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. I just helped to bail her out. Besides, Lillian helped me so much


    back then. So, I¡¯m willing to help her every time she needs help.¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous, that Lillian is so important to her and has taken a ce in


    her heart.¡±


    Even though he knew it was just a friendship between women, he still could not suppress the


    jealousy in his heart.


    ¡°Rosie, how important is she to you?¡± he asked as he stared at her.


    ¡°Very important!¡± she answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Is she more important than me?¡± His voice was filled with jealousy.


    She was stunned and said, ¡°You guys are iparable.¡±


    Jonathan was the person she loved, and Lillian was her best friend. Those two feelings she had


    toward them were unrted. ¡°But¡­¡± She thought for a while and added, ¡°You and her are the


    people I can protect with my life. So you guys are both important to me.¡±


    Aglint shed across his eyes. Rosalie thought that he would be satisfied with her exnation,


    since she said she would protect him with her life.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°However, why can¡¯t I be the only one important to her?¡±


    After all, he was too greedy. He wanted to be the unique one in her heart and did not want others to


    be too important to her.


    ¡°Was it because she helped you back then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know that she could put so much effort into her friendship.¡± Rosalie sighed. Back then,


    although she had a good rtionship with Lillian, she would never know a person¡¯s character


    without going through difficulties.


    Only after going through it could she see through some people clearly and understand that some


    people are worth devoting


    1.


    ¡°Without Lillian, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. So, Lillian is truly important to me,¡± Rosalie said. She


    turned to look at Jonathan and raised her hand to touch his cheek. ¡°Could it be that you are jealous


    of her?¡±


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± he asked.


    Rosalie was stunned and inexplicably felt that Jonathan seemed to be a child. She thought, ¡°Well,


    I¡¯ve heard people say no matter how mature and responsible a man is, he will have a childish side.


    Now, it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°Then you can only bear with it a little,¡± Rosalie replied.


    that


    Jonathan took her hand and put it on his lips. He gently rubbed against her palm with his lips, which


    made her face blush.


    ¡°It seems that could be the only way,¡± he murmured, before he gently lowered his eyes.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°If there hadn¡¯t been that car ident back then, maybe Lillian wouldn¡¯t be so


    important to her. However, as she said, she wouldn¡¯t have survived now if it weren¡¯t for her.¡±


    Therefore, in truth, he should be grateful to Lillian. At least, when Rosalie was in her hardest


    moment, Lillian helped her out


    of it.


    With her help, only then did he get to meet Rosalie.


    ¡°But your most important man can only be me,¡± he said after giving in.


    It seemed that the person who gave in to her was always him.


    Meanwhile, Lillian and Callum were still staring at each other in the residential area. He asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with what Jonathan had said?¡±


    Callum felt annoyed when he thought of only knowing about his girlfriend¡¯s matter through other


    people.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± Lillian smiled awkwardly.


    Upon hearing that, Callum asked Lillian to choose as he said, ¡°Do you take the initiative to tell me


    the story, or do I investigate it myself? Choose one.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant. His words left her with no choice but to tell the


    truth.


    After all, she was afraid he would dig out more information about her if he investigated it personally.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± Lillian gave up struggling and told Callum about the causes and


    consequences of the whole


    matter.


    B

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    From being harassed by a male colleague, being misunderstood, going to the police station due to


    fighting, to being released on bail, she exined everything clearly until she felt slightly thirsty.


    Callum kept his eyebrows furrowed through her exnation. His handsome face was cold, which


    made people unable to see through what he was thinking at the moment.


    After Lillian finished speaking, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when all this happened?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid to bother you. You¡¯re busy with your work, and my matter is just some trivial things,¡±


    Lillian answered subserviently.


    Callum fixed his eyes on Lillian and kept staring at her until she felt a sense of uneasiness.


    ¡°Are you truly afraid of disturbing me?¡± he asked after a while.


    She said with a guilty conscience, ¡°It¡¯s true!


    He pursed his lips and kept silent. They began to stare at each other again. Lillian muttered


    inwardly, ¡°I wondered when Callum is going to stop staring at me here. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that I


    didn¡¯t call to disturb him when I faced some troubles? Why is his expression like that now? Like I


    owed him hundreds of thousands of dors.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said after he took her hand abruptly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at him in a daze and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±.


    ¡°Your house. Do you n to stand here all night?¡± he replied.


    She was stunned because she was afraid that Callum would tell her parents, and they would nag


    her, no matter whether it was her fault. She then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents about what happened


    today.¡±


    He suddenly sneered and stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Lillian, why should I keep it from your


    parents?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my boyfriend!¡± she shouted. After saying that, she realized she had said something


    inappropriate. Both of them understood the meaning of being her boyfriend.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡± He approached her and continued, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you find me when


    something happened to you? I¡¯m the type of boyfriend who was thest one to know your


    situation.¡±


    She stepped back unconsciously. However, the more she did, the closer he approached.


    She defended herself and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I was afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    However, he snorted and replied, ¡°How dare you keep lying to me. What else do you want to lie to


    me? State them all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Ah!¡± she suddenly screamed. Her foot tripped over the staircase behind her, causing


    her body to fall backward.


    When she was about to fall on the steps, her wrist was pulled by a force. The next moment, she had


    landed into a broad embrace.


    Lillian panted in shock and was enveloped by a familiar aura.


    She could feel Callum¡¯s hand holding her waist at the moment. She was leaning against his arms,


    which made her feel extremely at ease.


    She knew that he came to retaliate against her and would make her suffer in pain. However, at the


    moment, he provided her with a sense of security.


    All she could feel was irony.


    At that moment, his voice sounded in her ear as he uttered, ¡°Lillian, you¡¯re a liar!¡±


    On the other hand, she felt helpless and remained silent without retorting.


    In the end, Lillian returned home with Callum.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the Quinn residence, Stephen and Abigail warmly weed Callum and


    asked him to have dinner together.


    Callum naturally agreed without hesitation, while Lillian was silently terrified by his words. She was


    afraid that the longer he stayed, the easier he would spill the beans when he chatted with her


    parents.


    After dinner, Lillian hurriedly pulled Callum into her room. ¡°Um, when are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to leave as soon as possible?¡± he asked while he raised his eyebrows.


    She smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my parents will treat you overly enthusiastically


    and annoy you. You knew that they thought you were my boyfriend, so I guess they will seize


    opportunities to keep asking you questions.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s quite interesting to chat with them,¡± Callum answered. That was because he could learn


    a lot about her when he chatted with her parents.


    That was the part of Lillian he did not know about. Her parents would unintentionally tell him all her


    experiences, from childhood to adulthood.


    ¡°Moreover, remember to call me, no matter what happens in the future. Don¡¯t go to Rosalie again,¡±


    Callum said.


    ¡°Rosalie is my friend. It¡¯s normal for me to ask for her help when I face trouble,¡± she argued.


    He chuckled as if he was mocking her. ¡°If you find Rosalie again, I believe Jonathan will hire


    someone to kill you.¡±


    Lillian trembled in fear and doubted, ¡°You¡¯re overexaggerating.¡±


    ¡°Overexaggerating?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Jonathan is not a generous


    person. Thest time we went to Sloummont together, I could sense how much he valued Rosalie.


    The closer you and Rosalie are, the more jealous he will be.¡±


    Lillian thought, ¡°No wonder I had that feeling in the car just now. At that time, I felt that Jonathan


    seemed to be jealous. Could it be that¡­¡± She murmured, ¡°But I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°So what? Theics you used to read are also about the love story between two


    men. Why is it impossible for women?¡±


    Lillian was at a loss for words and instantly felt embarrassed. She knew that she and Rosalie were


    purely friends. She suggested awkwardly, ¡°Should I go to Jonathan and swear that I had no other


    thoughts toward Rosalie except for friendship?¡±


    Her words made Callum roll his eyes speechlessly.


    Callum said, ¡°When you encounter something in the future, and the first one thates to your


    mind is me instead of Rosalie, then Jonathan probably won¡¯t make a move on you.¡±


    In truth, he was also jealous of her friendship with Rosalie. Even if he knew they were purely


    friends, he would still mind about it.


    Just like back then, she returned to her home country directly because of Rosalie¡¯s case without


    informing him.


    Lillian could only nod obediently. She thought, ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s hard for women to sustain a pure


    friendship.¡±


    Callum continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask mywyer to follow up on your disputeter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She thanked him tactfully. After all, with the help of awyer, it would save her much


    troubleter.


    ¡°By the way,¡± he said in a drawn-out tone. ¡°Don¡¯t your colleagues know that you have a boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t possibly tell everyone in thepany about me having a boyfriend, can I?¡± If she


    really did that, her colleagues might think she was crazy.


    ¡°I see. All right, I got it,¡± he said.


    She blinked her eyes. ¡°What did he get? Why did I feel he didn¡¯t understand?¡± she questioned


    inwardly.


    The next day, in the design institute where Lillian worked, rumors about yesterday¡¯s incident were


    everywhere. The colleagues¡¯ gazes at Lillian gradually changed.


    In fact, some colleagues mocked and ridiculed Lillian in front of her face, ¡°You¡¯re really something.


    Jade is Bradley¡¯s girlfriend! Why are you meddling in their rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Even if you want to be a mistress, at the very least, don¡¯t do it in our institute!¡±


    Lillian sneered and did not go easy on them. ¡°What mistress? If you don¡¯t really know what is going


    on, please find out by yourself. If I ever liked a man like Bradley, I would poke my eyes out myself!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking a bit highly of yourself? What¡¯s so bad about Bradley? After all, he graduated


    from a top-tier university. It won¡¯t be long before he is recruited by Petra Design Institute No. 1.


    Then, he¡¯ll be sessful,¡± said a colleague.


    Their design institute was Petra Design Institute No. 2, a subsidiary of thepany. However, their


    treatment in all aspects was worse than that of their counterpart, Petra Design Institute No. 1.


    Therefore, the people in the institute were expecting to enter Petra Design Institute No. 1 in the


    future.


    At this moment, Jade and Bradley came over. After seeing Lillian, Jade suddenly sneered, ¡°Lillian, I


    think you can pack up your things and find a new job now. Oh, but the economy is not good this


    year. Why don¡¯t I ask my contacts in other design institutes to consider and hire you?¡±


    Lillian frowned. She had heard that Jade¡¯s father seemed to be a professor at the design institute,


    so he knew many people at multiple design institutes.


    Hearing Jade¡¯s words, Lillian immediately understood that the woman wanted to cklist her from


    working in this industry. ¡°She¡¯s so shameless!¡± Lillian thought in anger.


    Nevertheless, Lillian rolled her eyes and was not afraid of the threat. After all, she was positive she


    wouldn¡¯t starve to death if she couldn¡¯t work in this industry.


    ¡°Some people really thought they could control everything!¡± she added in her head.


    ¡°Forget it. If you have time to do this, I think it¡¯s better for you to keep an eye on your boyfriend. But


    hey, what do I know? You two¡­ Ha! You two are a perfect match. Unfortunately, your man is not up


    to my standards. My boyfriend is a whole lot better than Bradley here,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Your boyfriend? Do you really have a boyfriend?¡± Jade repeated incredulously. She thought Lillian


    was being stubborn. ¡°If your so-called boyfriend really exists, you wouldn¡¯te on to Bradley. Am I


    right, Bradley?¡±


    Bradley hurriedly acknowledged that meekly.


    Lillian really didn¡¯t like that part of Bradley. He was shameless when he harassed her initially, but


    now he cowered like this. ¡°He¡¯s such a coward,¡±mented Lillian inwardly.


    At this moment, Lillian suddenly felt that Callum¡¯s image in her heart became nobler. Compared with


    Bradley, Callum was an angel!


    When Lillian was about to say something more, her gaze moved from Jade and the rest toward the


    company entrance. She saw the director of Petra Design Institute No. 2 walking in at this moment.


    ¡°The problem is¡­ the man next to the director¡­ is Callum?¡± Lillian wondered.


    Lillian blinked and stared again. She was right. It was Callum.


    At the same time, Callum also saw her but didn¡¯t say hello. He just smiled at her and then talked


    with the director of Petra Design Institute No. 2.


    Based on Lillian¡¯s observation, the director was talking to Callum with a respectful attitude. As they


    walked and talked, the director even asked his secretary to make coffee and take it into the office.


    After thinking about it, Lillian understood they were not a well-known design institute in Strico. This


    was different from Petra Design Institute No. 1 since it was famous. As for Petra Design Institute


    No. 2, it was often regarded as a springboard to get into the more famouspany.


    Callum was the current head of White Maple Group. Therefore, it was understandable that the


    director treated him so respectfully like that. After all, if theirpany could establish a good


    rtionship with the White Marple Group, it would be like striking gold.


    ¡°But¡­ why is Callum here? After all, our design institute should be nothing to him,¡± she thought.


    Soon, Callum and the director walked into the office. Jade looked at Lillian contemptuously and


    said, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you know who that man is? That¡¯s the chairman of White Maple


    Group. People like you are unworthy to stand in front of them.¡±


    Lillian looked at Jade in surprise. The former didn¡¯t expect that thetter knew Callum.


    Actually, Jade was eager to try her chances. Since her father had a good rtionship with the


    director, she was always helped when she worked in the institute.


    Just now, the director bumped into her just before he went out. He told her that the chairman of


    White Maple Group. suddenly said he would visit the institute. Although he didn¡¯t know the


    chairman¡¯s intention, the director told her he would find an opportunity to let her disy her abilities


    in front of the big shot of the White Maple Group.


    Such an opportunity was rare. So when she knew about that, she hurriedly searched on the Inte


    to find out who the chairman of White Maple Group was, but she didn¡¯t expect that the man himself


    looked younger than the photos she found online.


    Looking at Callum, who had just entered the director¡¯s office, Jade nced at her boyfriend beside


    her. Suddenly, she felt that Bradley had be a little unattractive to her.


    Soon, the secretary informed all the staff in the office to go to the conference room for a meeting


    and said there was something important to inform.


    Instantly, 40 to 50 people gathered in the conference room. Because of the limited conference table


    seats, some lower-level employees moved their stools into the meeting room and sat against the


    wall.


    Lillian was also a member of those stool takers.


    When Lillian found a corner and put down the stool, she saw many othersing in one after


    another. To her surprise, even the cleaningdy came in with the stool for the meeting.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What is this important matter they¡¯ll tell us at the meeting? They wanted every single one of us to


    attend,¡± Lillian wondered. When the conference room was filled with people, the director and Callum


    entered. Normally, the director¡¯s seat would be the front part of a room. However, Callum¡¯s seat was


    next to the director¡¯s this time.


    It could be seen how much the director held Callum in high regard.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Lillian sized Callum up. ¡°Hmm¡­ He looks so well-dressed, like a noble gentleman! No wonder I


    couldn¡¯t control myself and had sex with him when drunk. Come to think of it, he has such a hot


    figure. Though he looks lean, his muscles are quite firm and strong.¡± She thought. The longer Lillian


    looked at Callum, the clearer the image of his body formed in her mind¡­


    Her face blushed instantly at the thought. She quickly lowered her head, trying to stop dwelling on


    those lustful thoughts.


    Callum cast a sideways nce at Lillian and noticed that she was sitting in the corner with her head


    lowered as if deep in thought. He wondered what was on her mind.


    As he regarded Lillian, Callum¡¯s lips curved up involuntarily.


    Then, the director Sylvester of Petra Design Institute No. 2 informed Callum, ¡°We can start now, Mr.


    White.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Callum replied with a smile.


    At that, Sylvestermenced the meeting. He first introduced Callum to those present, as well as


    gave a briefing about some of the projects that were designed by the institute.


    Sylvester also didn¡¯t forget to introduce Jade as he continued, ¡°She is the youngest designer in our


    institute. Not only that, her father is a well-known designer in the industry, and she has won


    overseas awards herself. Some of her designs are very creative. You can take a look if you have


    timeter, Mr. White.¡±


    Jade then immediately stood up. Eager to make a good impression, she faced Callum and said,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. White. I¡¯m Jade Leroy. Nice to meet you. I look forward to your guidance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you,¡± Callum repliedzily.


    Jade was pleasantly surprised when she heard this. ¡°He knows me? How could this be? Had


    Mr/White seen my previous designs and had taken a liking to them?¡± she wondered.


    Jade¡¯s heart began to flutter, and she started to have butterflies in her stomach.


    Lillian, who was seated in the corner, raised her head curiously and directed her gaze to Callum.


    She somehow had a bad premonition rising in her, as if something was going to happen.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As if on cue, the wordsing out of Callum¡¯s lips next made Lillian¡¯s body stiffen as her


    premonition became a reality.


    ¡°My girlfriend mentioned you before,¡± Callum said casually.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Jade was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed at Callum¡¯s reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect he had a girlfriend.¡± She thought dejectedly as if she had lost a precious opportunity, even


    though she also had a boyfriend.


    But the next moment, she wondered who Callum¡¯s girlfriend was. ¡°Is it possible that his girlfriend is


    someone I know? That¡¯s why she mentioned me in front of Callum?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°I heard that you and my girlfriend went to the police station yesterday because of your boyfriend.


    By the way, who is your boyfriend? I would really like to meet him in person. It seems you thought


    my girlfriend was interested in him, am right?¡±


    The rest of the room looked toward Jade and Bradley, as well as Lillian, who was still hiding in the


    corner.


    Though Callum didn¡¯t mention who his girlfriend was, it wasmon knowledge in the institute


    about the sh between Lillian and Jade that happened the day before, and the point of conflict


    was Bradley.


    In fact, most of the institute had thought it was true. After all, Bradley was considered one of the


    eligible bachelors, while Lillian was just a small potato who came from a humble family and


    possessed an average appearance. They thought it was normal that she would be interested in


    Bradley.


    That was why everyone sided with Jade when news of what happened broke out.


    They reckoned that although Jade and Bradley kept a low profile on their rtionship and not many


    people knew about them being a couple, Lillian shouldn¡¯t have tried to interfere.


    However, no one expected that Lillian¡¯s actual boyfriend would be Callum, the chairman of White


    Maple Group.


    At that, there was a stark contrast between Callum and Bradley, regardless of whatever aspect they


    wereparing them to!


    If Lillian had a boyfriend like Callum, it was impossible that she would seduce Bradley!


    All of a sudden, the gazes of those who initially supported Jade and Bradley changed, and they


    began to doubt the truth of Jade¡¯s version of the story.


    Jade¡¯s mind was as nk as a piece of paper. Everything that happened was so unbelievable to


    her. She paused for a long while before uttering, ¡°You mean Lillian is your girlfriend?¡±


    Her question echoed the thoughts of everyone in the room, though they seemed to know the


    answer.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Callum merely smiled. He stood up and walked towards Lillian until he reached in front of


    her, with the crowd¡¯s curious gazes following his every move. ¡°Lillian, why don¡¯t you tell me which


    one of them is Bradley? The one who caused


    your dispute with your colleague yesterday? I want to see how outstanding a person he is to have


    caused such a misunderstanding.¡±


    Callum¡¯s words clearly expressed he was of the opinion that Lillian was wronged.


    Lillian stared at Callum dazedly. She never thought that he would make their rtionship public in


    this way. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to invest in your project. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re facing some issues with funding?¡± Callum


    replied, his tone as gentle as an affectionate lover.


    Immediately, many women in the conference room looked at Lillian with envy. They were all


    lamenting that not many women would be able to get this kind of treatment in their lifetime.


    Sylvester also regarded Lillian with a shocked expression. He had just taken over Petra Design


    Institute No. 2 as the former director was unexpectedlyid off. ¡°I thought this was just like any other


    institute, with Jade being the only one with decent backing. Who would have expected that Lillian,


    who never attracted any attention, would be the one with the strongest support,¡± he thought.


    Lillian was at a loss for words and thought exasperatedly, ¡°I did mention that my project might go


    down the drain due to insufficient funding. But I was just venting! I wasn¡¯t expecting him to invest in


    it!¡±


    ¡°By the way, who is this Bradley that everyone thought you were interested in?¡± Callum added.


    The faces of Jade and Bradley suddenly turned into a dark shade of gray.


    Bradley stood up and defended himself. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! It¡¯s not Lillian¡¯s fault. My


    girlfriend took it the wrong way.¡±


    Bradley¡¯s reply had conveniently transferred the me to Jade. Though Jade felt bitter about it, she


    refrained from publicly making a scene.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Callum turned around andnded his gaze on Bradley. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s


    really a misunderstanding.¡±


    His disdainful gaze and casual words immediately made Bradley¡¯s face turn red.


    It was apparent that Callum was implying that Bradley was someone whom others would simply


    look down upon. Yet, Bradley couldn¡¯t refute Callum¡¯s words at that moment.


    Callum then turned to Lillian and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any misunderstanding in the future, just let me


    know. Don¡¯t make others think you don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    With that, he patted Lillian¡¯s head intimately. Lillian suddenly felt as if she was exposed to the


    limelight and attracted more envious eyes.


    However, she would break up with Callum someday. She was afraid that the envy she received


    presently would equal the ridicule she would receive in the future.


    Lillian¡¯s face turned bitter. She felt that she could only suffer in silence at that moment.


    The meeting soon ended in an atmosphere of envy and embarrassment. Once the meeting ended,


    Jade and Bradley left the conference room quickly. The colleagues who had mocked Lillian earlier


    also left with a sour expression.


    The director turned to Callum in satisfaction and praised Lillian. ¡°Lillian has always performed well in


    our institute. What happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. I think everybody already


    understood everything from the meeting just now.¡±


    ¡°But I hope this kind of misunderstanding will never happen again,¡± said Callum.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± the director hurriedly responded. Then, he said to


    Lillian, ¡°Lillian, please introduce the project you are working on to Mr. White. You¡¯ll be in charge of


    the project team in the future.¡±


    Lillian was taken aback and wondered if that was a kind of promotion.


    But before she could say anything, the director had left the conference room. All of a sudden, only


    Callum and Lillian were left in the conference room.


    Lillian turned to Callum and bit her lips slightly before saying, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to


    invest in my project.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your efforts go in vain. You have put a lot of hard work into this project, haven¡¯t


    you?¡± he said.


    Lillian felt her heartstrings gently plucked by his words. If it were not for the truth that she was well


    aware that their rtionship was just a fake, she would have been immersed in such tenderness.


    After all, not many women would dislike thoughtful boyfriends.


    It was just that she could not let herself fall into the trap because if that happened, their breakup in


    the future could lead her to her doom.


    She hesitated before asking, ¡°Did you do it on purpose today?¡± She thought if Callum only wanted


    to invest in the project, he did not need toe to thepany personally, ask the director to call


    for a meeting, and even deliberately say those words during the meeting.


    ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose. It will save you unnecessary troubles in the future. If my girlfriend is


    perceived as someone¡¯s boyfriend, I will feel humiliated,¡± Callum admitted calmly.


    interested in


    Lillian felt inexplicably disappointed upon hearing that. She mused, ¡°At the end of the day, he was


    here today for his pride. Since I¡¯m kind of dating him now, it will be a shame for him if others gossip


    about me and another man. But he never thinks about how much trouble he will bring to me in the


    future. Maybe I can only change my job when we break up in the future.¡±


    Lillianughed self-deprecatingly afterwards, thinking that Callum was looking after his own


    interests after all. Perhaps the more miserable she was, the happier he would be.


    ¡°All right, I got it now. I think no one will misunderstand that I am interested in their boyfriends


    anymore,¡± Lillian said. Callum slightly knitted his brows. Somehow, the way Lillian spoke at that


    moment made him feel ufortable. It was as if she were exuding a sense of alienation, trying to


    widen the distance between them.


    Callum narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy with what I have done?¡±


    Lillian replied with a smile, ¡°No. You are my boyfriend, and that¡¯s the right thing to do. Besides, what


    you have done today made Jade and Bradley embarrassed in front of everyone. It was, in a way,


    considered avenging me. It¡¯s pretty good, actually.¡±


    Callum somehow felt Lillian seemed insincere when saying that. He wondered if she knew that what


    he did that day was to explicitly protect her in front of outsiders so that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied easily


    when he was not around.


    Callum suddenly pulled Lillian into his embrace and leaned his face closer to hers, whispering in her


    ear, ¡°Tell me, Lillian. When will you fall in love with me?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s body immediately stiffened slightly. She whispered inwardly, ¡°Falling in love with him


    actually means the end of our current rtionship, right? Well, that day ising. I¡¯ll act as if I¡¯ve


    fallen in love with him in a few more days and show a little more love every day until he ¡®dumps¡¯


    me.¡±


    Rosalie called Lillian afterward and asked how things were going in the police station and whether


    Lillian needed her help. Lillian said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything has been settled now, and my two


    colleagues have already apologized to me.¡±


    ¡°Did you say they apologized?¡± Rosalie was a little surprised. She had met Jade the other day, and


    thetter looked like she would never stop until Lillian was convicted. Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe


    someone like Jade would apologize so quickly.


    ¡°Well, Callum came to my office and took a look around,¡± Lillian said briefly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie immediately understood what had happened. Apparently, Callum had gone over to speak


    up for Lillian.


    Rosalie was relieved when she found out Lillian was fine. After ending the call, she browsed the


    webpage again and was shocked by a piece of news.


    The news was about a mall that would be demolished, and the demolition work was expected to


    take up to a month. It was strange as the mall was only built ten years ago, which was far from due


    for demolition, not to mention it was usually crowded with customers. Hence, the reason for


    demolishing the mall had be a mystery and caused many spections.


    The mall management¡¯s answer was verymercial, though. They imed thend would be


    used for other purposes.


    What truly surprised Rosalie was that the mall was the same mall Yvette¡¯s parents had driven her


    away some time ago.


    She wondered, ¡°What the hell is going on? Could this be a coincidence, or¡­

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    There was a vague spection in her heart, but it was so ridiculous that she couldn¡¯t believe it to be


    true.


    Just then, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was a call from Amelia, she picked it up.


    ¡°Rosalie, Aiden will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Can youe to work the day after


    tomorrow? I¡¯m thinking of cleaning the diner on the day after tomorrow and resuming business the


    day after,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Rosalie replied. Speaking of which, it was rare for her to rest for


    such a long time after she was released from prison.


    ¡°d to hear that. By the way, Aiden wants to talk to you. Please spare a moment to talk to him,¡±


    Amelia said.


    Rosalie was slightly stunned when she heard that. Then, she spoke on the phone. ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m


    Rosalie. Can you hear me? I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow. When you understand what you


    hear and know how to speak, I will tell you many stories, okay?¡±


    Even if she knew that Aiden might not understand what she was talking about, she still put hope in


    that.


    As soon as her words fell, a tender but somewhat hoarse voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°R-Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie could hardly believe what she heard and wondered, ¡°What did I just hear? Was Aiden really


    calling me? In the past, even if Aiden could make a sound, it was just some meaningless babbles.


    But now, he¡¯s making a sound meaningfully and even calling me.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice sounded through the phone again.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, is Aiden¡­ talking just now? Can he speak now?¡± Rosalie asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s just a few words. He still needs to spend more time in training. The doctor said Aiden


    will learn to speak faster,¡± Amelia said, and her voice sounded happy and proud.


    Her pride was understandable. Since Aiden had installed the cochlear imnts into his ears, he had


    made rapid progress innguage. Even the doctor said he was smart, and hisnguage talent was


    evident. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t hear before, his currentnguage ability would be


    far better than that of children of the same age.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Rosalie was happy for Amelia and Aiden.


    After the call ended, Rosalie thought about getting Aiden a gift at the store to celebrate that the little


    one could finally hear.


    When Jonathan returned at night, Rosalie asked him about the news she had read during the day,


    ¡°What happened to that mall? Do you have anything to do with its sudden demolition?¡±


    Since Rosalie was blunt in her question, Jonathan answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She widened her eyes in surprise. Although she already more or less had an idea, the answer still


    surprised her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? You should have guessed something before asking me such a question.


    Why do you still look so surprised?¡± Jonathan found it a little strange and raised his eyebrows.


    After a while, Rosalie gulped and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you the one who asked the Hamilton


    family to demolish the mall?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied indifferently.


    ¡°Just because¡­¡± Her voice trembled slightly. After a while, she continued, ¡°Just because the


    Hamilton family kicked me out of the mall that day?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he continued to respond. His in tone sounded like it was a normal thing to him.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her nkly. She had only heard about how strong Jonathan¡¯s


    influence was in Strico, and now it seemed to have be a more specific impression to her.


    However, it was a demolition of a giant mall. Even if it were Jonathan, he should have used a lot of


    tricks to make the Hamilton family demolish the mall obediently.


    And the reason for all that was merely because the Hamilton family had humiliated her in the mall


    the other day.


    Initially, she thought he had already vented anger for her by fighting back when the Hamilton family


    showed up to apologize. Little did he expect he would do up to that extent.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie murmured. Somehow, she felt her nose sting.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you,¡± he replied. Those simple words seemed to contain a message more than a


    thousand words could express.


    Because it was her, he had made it that far.


    Because he had been protecting her and couldn¡¯t even afford to hurt her himself, there was no way


    he could let others hurt her.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a good way to make the Hamilton family understand the situation and not do anything


    wrong to you again,¡± Jonathan added.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe they will only believe that it¡¯s not my fault when I turn over the case.


    In fact, it was someone else who harmed their daughter.¡±


    She could tell that someone was behind the ident. At first, she thought Mnie¡¯s improper


    driving was the reason for the car ident. Butter, the witnesses¡¯ confessions and physical


    evidence were all directed at her. It made her feel that someone had secretly manipted it.


    Needless to say, there was also another possibility. Perhaps the Hamilton family thought she had


    killed their daughter, but the evidence at that time could not convict her, so they bribed witnesses


    and created evidence.


    However, all that was only her spection, and she still had no way to prove it. The only witness


    she had found did not provide any good clues either.


    ¡°I will give you justice,¡± Jonathan said in a low voice as he gazed down.


    Rosalie smiled and became rxed. Well, she was not alone now. Jonathan was helping her, and


    Lillian also asked Callum to help her.


    She thought she would be able to turn over the case.


    ¡°By the way, I want you to apany me to a banquet tomorrow,¡± Jonathan suddenly said.


    Rosalie was stunned by his words. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, who else? Aren¡¯t you my girlfriend now? Isn¡¯t it normal for my girlfriend to apany


    me to the banquet?¡±


    Even though that was true, Rosalie somehow felt uneasy.


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there may be many public figures at the banquet Jonathan is attending.


    Back then, I also apanied Zachary to some banquets and met many public figures in Strico. If I


    attend the banquet with Jonathan now, many people will recognize me. They know about my past


    as well as I had been in jail. I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of criticism again when they see Jonathan


    being with me.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°I have experienced a lot of criticism and can just ignore it. But what about him?¡± Rosalie was a little


    uncertain at that thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not want to go?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown.


    ¡°Am I really the suitable person to go?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and gazed up. ¡°Jon, if I attend


    the banquet with you, many people may recognize me. Back then, when I was with Zachary, I also


    met many people. Besides, I had been in jail. before¡­


    ¡°So what? For me, you¡¯re the most suitable person. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have been in jail or if


    someone may recognize you.¡± Jonathan was not bothered.


    As he spoke, he held her hand and ced it toward his lips, kissing it softly. ¡°Rosie, I was like a


    vagrant in the street back then, and you picked me up regardless of who I was. Did you ever think


    of whether it was appropriate at that time? In that case, no matter if you are a princess or beggar, I


    want you to stand by my side openly.¡±


    He nted a kiss on her palm. A tingling sensation slowly spread from her fingers into her heart.


    Slowly, he raised his eyes and stared at her intently. ¡°Besides, you are going to stand beside me for


    the rest of your life. If you¡¯re worried now, what about the future? When will you stand by my side


    with peace of mind? Do I really have to wait until the day when you turn over the case?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned by his words.


    ¡°Rosie, I don¡¯t care if you turn over the case. I only care about you. You are my loved one, so you¡¯re


    the most suitable person to stand beside me,¡± Jonathan added.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and finally agreed, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    No matter what she would face at the banquet, she was willing to apany him because she


    loved him as well. Since he was not afraid of gossip, there was nothing she had to fear either.


    ¡°That¡¯s the deal.¡± He slightly hooked her chin with his fingers and slowly leaned toward her.


    She immediately understood what he was going to do and raised her chin obediently, feeling his lips


    pressing against hers.


    His kiss was so gentle and reassuring¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Xanthos residence, Zachary looked at his wife in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Why


    did your family demolish the mall suddenly? There¡¯s a lot of money invested in this mall, and it¡¯s


    operating well. What are your family demolishing it for? No matter what the new project is, there¡¯s


    no way it can make more money than this mall.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face fell at the mention of the mall. She was aware that the mall was profitable and that the


    demolition would be a big blow to the Hamilton family. However, it was necessary to do that to save


    the Hamilton family.


    Otherwise, her family would lose more than a mall like this.


    ¡°Jonathan wants to demolish it. Do you want the Hamilton family to stop him?¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Jonathan want to demolish your family¡¯s mall?¡± Zachary was confused.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your ex-girlfriend,¡± Yvette replied.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Zachary was stunned and remembered that the Xanthos family had almost been in bad


    luck because of Rosalie. But even so, Zendaya limped because of Rosalie. ording to the doctor,


    it would be difficult for her to recover without several operations in the future.


    Besides, the operation was risky. If something happened, she might suffer a permanent disability.


    Because of that, Zendaya¡¯s attitude changed significantly during that period, and she was no longer


    as fearless as before. Although she was somewhat arrogant, she was lively and cheerful back then.


    Zendaya now only stayed in her room all day and rarely gathered with her friends, which worried


    Zachary.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one Jonathan wants to protect now. Who can touch her?¡± Yvette sounded a


    little envious.


    Rosalie was the woman she had once thought would always be trampled by her, someone she


    might not even see again. After all, their circles were different.


    However, she did not expect Rosalie to reappear in front of her in such a way and even make her


    dare not do anything to her.


    Hearing that, Zachary suddenly seemed to understand something. ¡°Did your family hurt Rosalie?¡±


    Yvette pursed her red lips and suddenly med herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t remind my parents in advance. As


    soon as they saw Rosalie, they naturally remembered what happened to my sister. How could they


    not make a move against her?¡±


    ¡°Ask your parents to get over this matter. Rosalie had been in jail for three years, and her future is


    already ruined. If your parents do not let go of this matter, it will only make them feel more hurt,¡±


    Zachary advised.


    Yvette immediately shot Zachary a re. ¡°Oh? Are you worried about Rosalie now? Then why didn¡¯t


    you care about her when she was in jail? At that time, all her nails had been extracted from her


    fingers, and her hand bones were broken by force!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression changed immediately when he heard that.


    Although it had been over three years, the scene would still appear before him vividly.


    ¡°Do you think you can clear yourself if you care about Rosalie now? Do you think she will put in a


    good word for you in front of Jonathan and help you?¡± Yvette¡¯s voice continued to ring in Zachary¡¯s


    ears.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What happened between me and Rosalie is all in the past. You are my


    wife now. I¡¯m only afraid that my parents-inw will be impulsive against her again. By then, it¡¯s the


    Hamilton family who will suffer. You have seen what happened in Zendaya. What else do you think


    Jonathan is incapable of?¡± Zachary frowned.


    Yvette said nothing more upon hearing that.


    Zachary hugged Yvette, saying, ¡°Enough. You are the one I love and married. As for Rosalie, I


    already told you my stand when you were going to break her hands. Isn¡¯t that enough? Doesn¡¯t that


    make you feel better?¡±


    Yvette leaned against Zachary¡¯s chest and murmured, ¡°Do you really not regret watching her suffer


    like that back then? If she hadn¡¯t been put into jail because of the car ident, would it be her who


    you love now? Will you still be with me?¡±


    That question had been on her mind for many years, and it was not until now that she finally asked


    Zachary about it.


    Zachary was momentarily stunned, and the scene of him being with Rosalie appeared in his mind.


    In the past, the woman made him feel everything was wonderful. Although her sense of justice


    sometimes amused him, he felt she differed from. those socialites he had seen in the circle. She


    was more energetic and radiant.


    It was as if sometimes someone who had been involved in a conspiracy for too long couldn¡¯t help


    but yearn for light. Although Zachary¡¯s parents were not optimistic about his rtionship with


    Rosalie, he once thought that one day, he would fight with his parents for Rosalie and insist on


    marrying her.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Nobody expected Zachary¡¯s tenacity, in which he had so much faith, to crumble so quickly.


    After the ident urred, he became panicked and terrified. When his parents asked him to cut


    ties with Rosalie immediately, he did so without hesitation.


    It was not until then that he suddenly understood that what he had initially mistaken for love


    ultimately could not stand a chance against his own future. Rosalie was not worth sacrificing his


    future for.


    As the glorious son of the Xanthos family was the ability to remain his love for Rosalie. It was also a


    prerequisite. When that became impossible, his so-called love would vanish as well.


    Over the years, he had asionally felt guilty, but whenever he felt guilty, he would tell himself that


    everything was Rosalie¡¯s fault.


    They would not have ended up this way if Rosalie had not driven under the influence and hit


    Mnie with the car. She brought it on herself.


    Thinking in that way seemed to be the only way to put him at ease.


    He initially saw himself and Rosalie as two parallel lines that would never intersect again. However,


    it appeared that she would gradually influence his life again.


    First, it was Zendaya¡¯s legs, and now it was his wife¡¯s family¡¯s shopping mall. All of that happened


    because of Jonathan, and Jonathan was the person behind Rosalie.


    ¡°Zachary?¡± Yvette¡¯s voice broke his reverie.


    Hearing that, Zachary regained hisposure and looked at the lovelydy in front of him, who


    was the pr opposite of Rosalie. She was an A-list celebrity in the film and television industries, a


    prominent socialite, the goddess of many men, and the Hamilton family¡¯s future heir. She was the


    perfect match for him as his wife.


    ¡°The person I love is you, of course! Even if there hadn¡¯t been that car ident back then, she and I


    wouldn¡¯t have ended up together. We were never meant to be,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°How about we get married?¡± Yvette inquired unexpectedly. They referred to each other as husband


    and wife after their engagement, and in their upper-ss circle, engagement was almost


    synonymous with marriage. Even though the only thing theycked was a marriage certificate,


    engagement was still not the same as marriage in the end, which made her feel a bit restless.


    Zachary was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing up marriage? Didn¡¯t you


    say you are at the pinnacle of your career and that getting married would be detrimental to it?


    Besides, if we really want to get married, we need to settle ourpanies¡¯ business issues first.¡±


    After all, for people like them, their marriage involved not only the two of them but also the interests


    of the two corporations and their families.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Yvette said, her mind bing clearer. ¡°I was too hasty. Let¡¯s stick to the original


    n for marriage. But Zachary¡­ Yvette suddenly paused, her gaze fixed firmly on him. ¡°You must


    promise me that you will devote yourself to me. Whatever I do, it is all for you, and you must never


    let me down.¡±


    Her gaze caused Zachary to hold his breath as if she were implying something, but soon he


    mocked himself for overthinking things.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, women were prone to saying such things, always seeking men¡¯smitment.


    ¡°Of course, I will never let you down. You are my wife and the futuredy of the Xanthos family!¡±


    Zachary replied.


    When Yvette heard that, she finally smiled in satisfaction and snuggled into Zachary¡¯s embrace.


    The moment she buried her beautiful face in his chest, her expression darkened. Rosalie¡¯s name


    was like a thorn in her flesh. That was the case back then, and it was still the case right then. ¡°Even


    if Jonathan is supporting Rosalie currently, it¡¯s likely that she won¡¯t be able to stay by his side in the


    future. After all, some secrets are powerful enough to shatter Rosalie¡¯s current worldview,¡± she


    remarked inwardly.


    Rosalie was actually quite familiar with attending banquets because she had previously


    apanied Zachary to banquets. However, her current self was not the same as her previous


    self.


    After more than three years of imprisonment, she hadn¡¯t taken care of her skin well. Her hands were


    calloused, and her skin had gotten even rougher than before. Even her once-silky hair had lost


    some of its smoothness.


    However, as if to ay her concerns, a dedicated stylist and makeup artist showed up at the


    Youngblood residence in the afternoon to get Rosalie ready for the banquet.


    The light purple evening gown she wore was elegant and luxurious. The crystals and diamonds on


    the gown caught


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    Such a gown was undoubtedly expensive.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood prepared this gown for you. He told us that this gown is a perfect fit


    for your size,¡± the stylist said to Rosalie.


    When Rosalie heard that, she blushed.


    He appeared to be well aware of her size.


    After Rosalie changed into the gown, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Jonathan¡¯s ability to choose


    clothes in suitable sizes for her. The gown fit her perfectly, neither too tight nor too loose, and the


    colorplemented her skin tone beautifully.


    Despite the fact that she had not yet applied makeup, the gown had significantly improved her


    complexion.


    Next, the stylist styled Rosalie¡¯s hair. Her hair on both sides was braided into princess braids and


    tied into a bun, and the hair in the back was left loose and permed, giving her a cheery and feminine


    look.


    Rosalie looked at herself in the mirror, somewhat dazed, after the makeup artist finished her


    makeup.


    Instead of applying heavy makeup, the makeup artist concentrated only on her eyes and lips. The


    light makeup emphasized her natural features.


    The makeup made her feel as if she had returned to the most vibrant period of her life.


    After a brief moment of reflection, she concluded that she looked even more stunning than before.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± A soft voice spoke into Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    Instantly, Rosalie snapped back to reality and saw Jonathan¡¯s reflection in the mirror. He was


    standing behind her, and his hands were gently resting on her shoulder. His enticing gaze was


    drawn to her reflection in the mirror.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that the makeup artist and stylist had left the room.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡°I asked them to leave,¡± Jonathan said, leaning in closer to her. Then, as his face got closer to hers,


    he asked softly, ¡°Do you like this gown? I knew the moment I saw it that it was made for you.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    ¡°I like it,¡± Rosalie whispered softly. Women were drawn to beautiful things, so she could not possibly


    dislike such a lovely gown. However, she added, ¡°But this gown must be expensive, and it feels like


    a waste to wear it only once.¡±


    Her intention was to suggest that they choose a less expensive gown.


    Nheless, in response to her words, Jonathan stated, ¡°If you think it is a waste,e with me to


    more banquets. That way, it won¡¯t be a waste.¡±


    Rosalie was rendered speechless.


    The next moment, Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She gently hummed in response as the warmth of his hand spread to hers. Standing up, she


    followed him out of the room and went downstairs.


    The car was waiting outside the residence. Jonathan led Rosalie into the car.


    During the ride, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but look at Jonathan. He was dressed in a ssic ck suit, a


    white shirt, and a deep purple tie that day. He looked clean and smart, and his outfitplemented


    him perfectly.


    He had distinct features and delicate facial features. His neatly parted ck hair exposed his


    spotless forehead, and his beautiful neckline was well hidden in the cor of his shirt.


    If he were to unbutton a few buttons on his shirt, she would probably see his corbone. Rosalie


    couldn¡¯t help but picture the shape of his corbone in her mind.


    His corbone was stunning, to say the least. She had never imagined herself using the word


    ¡°stunning¡± to describe a man¡¯s corbone. But when it came to him, it felt natural and appropriate.


    Rosalie¡¯s thoughts wandered, and she could not help but think back to that night. The moment she


    thought of that, her cheeks warmed up with each passing second.


    Although she had never thought of herself as the type of person to make judgments about others


    based solely on their appearance, she could not help but be struck by his exquisite and striking


    features whenever she saw him.


    It was true that attractive men were too dangerous for women. Rosalie forced herself not to think


    about him. Abruptly, an elegant voice rang in her ear. ¡°Rosie, what are you thinking?¡±


    The whispered words seemed to carry an irresistible temptation, causing Rosalie¡¯s body to stiffen.


    ¡°What in the world am I thinking? What am I going to say to him? I can¡¯t possibly tell him that I was


    thinking about his body earlier!¡± she mused.


    In an instant, Rosalie¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Your face is so flushed,¡± Jonathan said, touching her cheek with his slightly cold fingers. The


    temperature difference made her face feel even hotter.


    ¡°I-It is because it is too hot in the car.¡± Rosalie came up with an excuse hastily, avoiding his gaze


    and attempting to divert his attention.


    He gently pinched her chin with his fingers, half-forcing her to face him directly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you


    looking at me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± she replied nervously. She felt even more self-conscious when her gaze met his


    captivating eyes.


    ¡°Are


    you sure? You know, your current expression seems to say that you are too embarrassed to look at


    me. Why? Were you thinking about something rted to me just now?¡± he inquired as he leaned


    closer to her face.


    In fact, his words had hit the bullseye. Rosalie bit her lip and didn¡¯t know how to refute him. His eyes


    appeared to be capable of seeing right through her thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip. It¡¯ll smudge your lip makeup,¡± Jonathan murmured, bringing his lips close to the


    corner of hers. ¡°So, what were you thinking about? Let me make a guess. Since your face is so red,


    you were thinking about something intimate between us, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s widening eyes and expression made it obvious that Jonathan had made the right


    assumption.


    ¡°Tell me. What kind of intimacy was it that you were thinking about? Was it about that night? Were


    you thinking about that night, Rosie?¡± he asked again. His voice was so soft that Rosalie felt as


    though a feather had delicately brushed against her heart.


    Rosalie suddenly experienced a burning sensation on her face and exhibited an awkward,


    embarrassed expression. At that moment, she wished she could bury herself.


    However, his fingers were still holding her chin, making it impossible for her to turn away.


    Jonathan thought she was adorable when he saw her blushing face. Her watery eyes kept evading


    his gaze, unaware that she was only fueling the man¡¯s possessiveness and desire.


    He might not be able to restrain himself if they were not in the car at the time and did not have the


    banquet to attend


    soon.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you feeling shy? But what¡¯s there to be shy about? Men and women are inherently attracted to


    one another. Isn¡¯t it a given?¡± His fingers brushed against her flushed cheek.


    His scent was enticing, and his voice lingered in her ear like an invisible seduction, drawing her in.


    ¡°Did you have a good time that night?¡±


    Her face turned as red as a tomato when she heard that, but when she met his earnest gaze, her


    heart skipped a beat. He was genuinely curious.


    Or perhaps it should be said that her response would be significant to him.


    Even though she found it hard to express her feelings, at that moment, facing him, she obediently


    replied, ¡°Yes, I had a good time.¡±


    After receiving the desired response, a lovely smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°I had a good time as well. Would you want to indulge in it with me once again?¡± he inquired softly,


    his dark eyes glowing with passionate love.


    His passionate love was solely for her.


    Rosalie felt like she was about to be intoxicated by his smile as she continued to stare at him in a


    daze.


    ¡°Do I want to do it with him again? I guess so. If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be greedily staring at that smile on


    his face right now,¡± she reasoned.


    Deep down, she wanted to see more of his smile.


    She seemed to gain satisfaction from seeing his smile, and she would be overjoyed to know that he


    was content because of her.


    If possible, she would love to keep looking at his smile forever.


    Although she was embarrassed, Rosalie nodded.


    Immediately, Jonathan¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°Good. I will satisfy all of your needs. I will give you


    whatever you


    He would give her everything she desired.


    Only she could make him do such things and inspire such deep love in him in the entire world.


    want.¡±


    He never imagined falling in love with someone like that, but when it happened, he realized he was


    willingly in love.


    He was willing to love her with all his heart, even if it meant leaving everything behind to win her


    love

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    When the car arrived at the banquet venue, Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked into the


    banquet hall.


    Of course, Rosalie was the focus of countless eyes. After all, Jonathan, by himself, was already the


    center of attention among the attendees. Besides, everyone in Strico knew Jonathan hadn¡¯t had any


    women around him in the past three


    years.


    Even when Mnie and Jonathan attended some public events all those years back, they hadn¡¯t


    held hands. But now, since they entered the banquet hall, Jonathan had been holding hands with


    Rosalie. This difference naturally made people feel there was something out of the ordinary


    between them.


    Many socialites from Strico had attended the banquet today. Some of them more or less had a


    certain kind of opinion about Jonathan.


    After all, ever since Mnie passed away, Jonathan had never been involved in any scandal and


    was well-known for not being interested in women in Strico. That was why several socialites were


    undoubtedly raring to have a go and see if they could have a chance with him.


    But no one dared to take the first step. After all, a woman had deliberately tried to approach


    Jonathan long ago, but it was not a secret in the social circle that she had ended up meeting a


    terrible end due to that.


    They were initially grateful that no one had taken over the spot beside Jonathan, but who knew that


    a woman who looked so intimate with him would suddenly appear beside him?


    No one knew who this woman was, but she was dressed to the nines with extraordinary


    temperament. Some socialites had even recognized the gown Rosalie wore. It was a limited-edition


    item from a luxury brand. Ordinary people were unable to buy it even if they had the money. Only


    VIP customers of the highest level were qualified to buy it.


    All these made the people watching admire her and be envious of her.


    Rosalie followed beside Jonathan and watched him talking to some elites of Strico. Jonathan


    introduced her simply as his girlfriend.


    It seemed like a simple sentence, yet carried a huge weight within.


    Jonathan¡¯s introduction could be said to have confirmed Rosalie¡¯s identity. In the upper-ss


    society of Strico, surely no one would dare to underestimate her in the future.


    At this moment, there was a faintmotion over at the entrance of the banquet hall. Rosalie


    turned around and saw two figures walking in surrounded by others.


    She happened to know both of them.


    They were Calvin and her half-sister, Loretta.


    Speaking of which, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Loretta for a while. But when she was reading the news


    online, she did see some gossip about her.


    It could be seen from the news that Loretta now had good resources, and Calvin also intended to


    make her famous. Many people even spected that Loretta might be abandoned after being with


    Calvin for no more than three months.


    However, three months had passed, and Loretta still upied the coveted ce of being Calvin¡¯s


    girlfriend. It was undoubtedly a p in the face for the many people ready tough at her.


    Therefore, some people were saying that the entertainment circle¡¯s scion, Calvin, had been finally


    won over by a Cindere, who had an ordinary background. Plus, Loretta had also taken this


    opportunity to increase her poprity.


    Today, Loretta had worn a dark red gown with red, seductive lipstick over her lips, which somehow


    gave off the impression that she was quite the celebrity. Right next to her was Calvin, dressed in a


    navy blue suit. His handsome face still showed a slight indifference while his body exuded an aura


    that distanced him from everyone.


    Although the fact that Calvin changed his girlfriends one after another all the time made everyone


    feel like he was a yboy, his appearancepletely belied that assumption. No one would think


    that someone who looked like Calvin could be a yboy.


    She thought, ¡®Rather than assuming he was someone passionate, it would be more urate to say


    that he was heartless. Would a person like him really care about someone else?¡¯ When this thought


    shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind, she


    somehow recalled Calvin¡¯s silver bracelet.


    It was also because of the silver bracelet that she had met Calvin.


    Calvin had held onto the bracelet that only a child could wear as if it were a treasure. ¡°I wonder,


    what is the story behind that bracelet?¡± pondered Rosalie.


    ¡°Who are you looking at?¡± A soft, husky voice resounded out of nowhere around Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    She suddenly came to her senses. When she turned around, her lips almost touched Jonathan¡¯s.


    Only then did she realize that his face was so close to her that she had almost kissed him just now.


    Jonathan opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter who you are looking at, only I can


    have a ce in your heart.¡±


    As he said that, his gaze went past her and looked at the figure standing at the entrance.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t expect that one day, his childhood ymate, Calvin, and he would fall in love with


    the same woman. But the difference was that he had won over Rosalie¡¯s heart now, while Calvin still


    didn¡¯t know that the person he had been looking for was Rosalie.


    ¡°Of course, if possible, I will never let Calvin know about that,¡± thought Jonathan.


    When he looked at Calvin, Calvin seemed to have felt his gaze. His eyes also turned toward


    Jonathan, and their gazes met


    in the air.


    After a while, Calvin slowly walked with Loretta toward Jonathan.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin was a little stunned when he saw Rosalie. Today, she looked slightly different from her usual


    self. Rosalie¡¯s dark hair was pulled into a hairstyle that made her look graceful and lively. Plus,


    coupled with her elegant makeup, it drew everyone¡¯s gaze toward her.


    Under the lights, her eyes seemed to be sparkling with something inexplicable. Even through the


    brightness of her eyes, Calvin could see a different kind of perseverance in them. It made him feel


    as if he were looking at the eyes of the little girl he had met a long time back.


    At that time, the little girl with that familiar look in her eyes had said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will


    take you away with me.¡±


    And that little girl had really managed to do it. Step by step, she had finally taken him away from


    that dangerous ce.


    When his ankle had been sprained, he thought that she would leave him behind to escape by


    herself, but she had carried him on her back and persisted in her promise of taking him away.


    When hope was given while one was in despair, that feeling would be an unforgettable thing in their


    lives.


    ¡°Calvin,¡± called out Loretta uneasily from beside Calvin when she saw that his gaze was fixed on


    Rosalie.


    Today, Rosalie had surprised Loretta. She initially thought that her dress was enough to be the


    focus of today¡¯s banquet. After all, her whole get-up had cost a lot of money. It could be said to be


    more expensive than what some socialites in the banquet had dressed up in.


    But when she looked at Rosalie¡¯s dress, Loretta felt a twinge in her heart. What made Loretta even


    more ufortable was that when she looked at Rosalie, she seemed to have glimpsed a shadow


    of the former Rosalie, awyer who dazzled everyone and had a bright future. At that time, Loretta


    had only been a small-time actress.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Loretta hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time. Even if she knew that Rosalie and Jonathan were


    together, she didn¡¯t feel that Rosalie was overshadowing her. After all, she was Calvin¡¯s official


    girlfriend.


    But now, Loretta felt like she was inferior to Rosalie.


    Calvin came to his senses and said to Rosalie, ¡°What a coincidence. We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± responded Rosalie in a simple manner.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze turned toward Jonathan as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would attend today¡¯s


    banquet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to let Rosalie experience things. After all, she will eventually need to get to know


    some people in the future,¡± said Jonathan indifferently. But the amount of information insinuated in


    that sentence was quite a lot.


    Loretta was shocked. ¡°What did Jonathan mean by Rosalie will eventually need to get to know


    them? Can it be that¡­ Jonathan is hinting that he will marry Rosalie in the future?¡± she wondered.


    When Loretta thought of this, a trace of jealousy rose in her heart. But on the surface, she smiled


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Rosie. Speaking of which, I have always wanted to


    apologize for the grave relocation issuest time. Our parents were well-intentioned but had ended


    up screwing things. I¡¯m sure it was just a misunderstanding between you and our parents. They had


    probably blurted some unintentional words due to their anxiousness. I hope you won¡¯t take it to


    heart, Rosie. Dad has missed you very much these days. If you are free, why not go home and see


    him?¡±


    When Loretta said all this, her attitude was humble, as though everything that had happened was


    indeed a misunderstanding.


    Rosalie smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. After all, it has nothing to do with you,


    right? Why do you need to apologize for that?¡±


    Her words were indifferent, but they made Loretta speechless for a moment. Loretta could only act


    like she had been wronged.


    Whereas Calvin could only frown and nce at Loretta. He didn¡¯t know what Rosalie and Loretta


    were talking about, but it was obviously an unpleasant incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m sure you are tired. I¡¯ll take you over there to have a break,¡± said Jonathan as he


    turned and looked at


    Rosalie.


    ¡°All right,¡± replied Rosalie with a sweet smile.


    This smile put Calvin in a trance.


    Just as Rosalie was about to leave, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grabbed her wrist.


    Rosalie paused in her steps. She looked back weirdly at the wrist Calvin had grabbed and then


    looked at him. ¡°Mr. Gunner?¡±


    Calvin finally came to his senses. He thought, ¡®What is wrong with me? The person in front of me is


    not the one I¡¯m looking for. But just now, when she was about to leave, I seem to have gone back to


    that year again. The little girl also smiled and asked me to get well soon and that we will meet again


    soon.


    But after I let go of her hand, I never saw her again.


    How


    many times in my dreams did I wish that I could grab hold of that hand and never let it go? And how


    many times did I regret it after I woke up? Why did I just let go of that hand back then? If I hadn¡¯t let


    go of her at that time, I wouldn¡¯t be searching for her so hard without getting any results.


    At this moment, although Calvin knew he should let go of Rosalie¡¯s hand, his hand seemed to be


    going against his will. He was still holding onto her hand and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Just then, Calvin¡¯s wrist was grabbed onto by another hand.


    ¡°Calvin, I think you¡¯d better release your hand. I don¡¯t like to see my girlfriend being held by another


    man.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded cold. His clear gaze was icy at the moment.


    Calvin and Jonathan had known each other for many years, so Calvin naturally knew Jonathan¡¯s


    personality.


    Usually, although Jonathan looked cold sometimes, his gaze would be nonchnt. But now it was


    different. Jonathan¡¯s gaze was icy, and at the same time, Calvin felt a pain in his wrist.


    Calvin even had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t let go, Jonathan would straight off break his wrist.


    ¡°She is just another woman. There is really no need to get into an impasse with Jonathan over this.


    After all¡­ Rosalie isn¡¯t the one I¡¯m looking for. Hadn¡¯t I already epted that before?¡± thought


    Calvin.


    Calvin lowered his gaze slightly and loosened his fingers, which instantly freed up Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I seem to have lost myposure just now. It is only because Ms. Leighton reminded me of


    an old acquaintance,¡±


    said Calvin.


    ¡°She is not your old acquaintance. In the future, don¡¯t lose yourposure like that,¡± said Jonathan


    coldly and left while he


    held Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Calvin gazed inscrutably at Rosalie¡¯s back. And Loretta, who was beside Calvin, nearly wanted to


    scream.


    She thought, ¡®It can¡¯t be true, right? Actually¡­ It should be true. If the painting I had seen in Calvin¡¯s


    studio that he had painted was the old acquaintance, then I can almost be sure that the person


    Calvin is looking for is Rosalie.


    I have a clear impression of the dress that Rosalie had worn, the appearance of the little girl in the


    painting, and the silver bracelet that was so precious to Calvin. All of these would match up with


    Rosalie without any doubt.


    It is just that I will keep this secret in my heart and never reveal it to him!


    ¡°Calvin, didn¡¯t you say that you would take me to see some producers today?¡± asked Loretta. She


    tried to break the silence between them.


    Calvin nced at the person standing beside him. His inscrutable gaze turned into a kind of


    apathetic alienation. He smiled gently and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you to meet them now.¡±


    As he said that, Calvin took Loretta and walked over to the other side.


    Loretta held Calvin¡¯s arm, but there was an indescribable uneasiness in her heart.


    She thought, ¡®Even if I am his girlfriend and so close to him, the sense of alienation he emits makes


    it so that I am unable to get close to him no matter what.


    One day, I will make him submit to me! I want to be sessful and live a better life than


    anyone else!¡¯


    Jonathan took Rosalie to a quiet and secluded ce.


    ¡°You must be tired. Sit down for a while,¡± said Jonathan as he let her sit on the sofa.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± said Rosalie. But she was slightly nervous because she hadn¡¯t attended a banquet


    like this for a long time. When Calvin had grabbed her like that, she had actually been worried for a


    moment.


    ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡± asked Jonathan.


    Before Rosalie could answer, someone came over and said, ¡°Jonathan, is this your girlfriend? Why


    don¡¯t you introduce her


    to me?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and saw that the man who had walked over was the same age as Jonathan.


    Although he was dressed in a suit, the smile on his baby face made a favorable impression on


    people.


    Jonathan nced at the man and said to Rosalie, ¡°This is my friend, n.¡±


    AA

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Rosalie rarely heard Jonathan referring to someone as a friend, hinting at a profound connection


    between him and n. She greeted n with grace, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve been eager to meet you for some time now. Unfortunately, circumstances never seemed


    to align until now,¡± n replied with a smile. His curiosity had long piqued about the woman who


    had captivated his friend¡¯s heart.


    Particrly memorable was that New Year¡¯s Eve when Jonathan had boldly ventured to a small


    town near Strico, apanied by a cadre of officers from the police station, all in pursuit of that


    woman. For that woman, Jonathan had even left behind his grandfather in the Youngblood family, a


    move that had left n both astonished and intrigued.


    Now, as n looked at Rosalie, he realized that although she was not the kind of stunning beauty


    that would leave people breathless, she exuded a gentle aura that put others at ease, offering a


    soothing, non-threateningfort in her presence. In Rosalie¡¯spany, her influence was evident,


    calming Jonathan¡¯s usual restlessness.


    Suddenly, n began to understand why his friend had fallen for Rosalie. In their world of constant


    scheming and deceit, pretense often outweighed sincerity. Even at the pinnacle of their power, a


    slight misstep could lead to their downfall. While they might appear to be at ease, beneath the


    surface, they were always on their guard.


    In such a high-stakes environment, Rosalie¡¯s serene and soothing presence was a rare gem.


    ¡°By the way, while making my way here, I overheard discussions about this year¡¯s inte trends.


    Would you care to join us?¡± n asked Jonathan. As the former mentioned the names of those


    participating, Rosalie instantly recognized them as prominent figures in the inte world.


    Those were individuals whom she would never cross paths with in her everyday life, yet there she


    was, being in the same banquet.


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan appeared interested. He turned to Rosalie and asked, ¡°Would you like


    to join me?¡±


    ¡°No, I would not grasp what was being talked about. You go ahead. I¡¯ll take a moment to rest right


    here,¡± Rosalie declined.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jonathan nodded. Then he added, ¡°What about food?¡±


    ¡°I will take it myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rosalie¡¯s smile persisted as she reassured him.


    Meanwhile, n could not help but be taken aback as he watched his long-time friend, the typically


    self-assured Jonathan, assume a protective role. Thetter was even advising Rosalie not to


    indulge in certain alcoholic beverages, cautioning her about the strength of the drinks, and


    suggesting she be cautious while walking to avoid idents. He even proposed that she could ask


    a waiter for help if she did not want to get her food.


    n almost felt as if he were looking at someone who merely resembled Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s concern for Rosalie¡¯s safety was so profound that he appeared as though he was so


    close to cradling her. protectively in the palms of his hands, fearing that she might choke during


    meals or stumble while walking.


    If others were to witness that side of Jonathan, they would be in great disbelief. Jonathan, who was


    known for being a demanding figure in Strico, had never shown such concern for a woman before.


    It was as if he was determined to cater to her every need.


    When the two walked away from Rosalie, n could not resistmenting, ¡°I don¡¯t often see you


    showing such genuine care for a woman.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Jonathan admitted without hesitation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, n¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    Jonathan gave him a casual nce and retorted, ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you?¡±


    Gulp!


    n swallowed hard as a lump formed in his throat. There was only one conclusion to draw. The


    woman Rosalie he had just met was undeniably destined to marry into the Youngblood family and


    be the futuredy of the Youngblood family.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s the fortunate one,¡± n murmured to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m the fortunate one,¡± Jonathan softly confessed. Or perhaps it could be said that Rosalie¡¯s


    misfortune had paved the way for his good fortune.


    If it weren¡¯t for that car ident years ago, she might already be married to Zachary, with children,


    and they might not have crossed paths. He would not have known how delightful it was to have her


    by his side.


    n was left in awe by Jonathan¡¯s words.


    At that very moment, there was a distinct feeling that Jonathan was truly under Rosalie¡¯s control!


    Rosalie took a ss of champagne from the waiter and took a sip. It had a low alcohol content and


    a fruity vor, making it quite enjoyable.


    However, she knew that she could not have too much of the champagne. With her limited tolerance


    for alcohol, overindulging would only lead to getting drunk.


    As she savored the champagne, her eyes wandered across the room. sses clinked, and


    conversations flowed, weaving a vibrant tapestry of aplished individuals. In the past, she had


    been a part of those very scenes, mingling with the high-society crowd, forging connections that


    would benefit her future career.


    Back then, she meticulously adorned herself for those banquets, always striving to make asting


    impression during conversations. When talking to people at the banquet, she had been mindful not


    to put her then-boyfriend Zachary in an ufortable position, fearing her presence might tarnish


    his image.


    Now, as she contemted those moments, it felt like a different lifetime.


    Just then, a group of women approached Rosalie. One of them spoke, ¡°You¡¯re Jonathan¡¯s


    companion tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and recognized these women. They were all socialites of Strico, often featured in


    gossip magazines.


    More precisely, she recognized them not because of their media coverage, but because when she


    had been Zachary¡¯s girlfriend, she had gathered information and familiarized herself with the


    socialites in Strico to avoid causing Zachary any embarrassment.


    Among the trio of women before her, one was the granddaughter of a jewelry mogul, another hailed


    from the family of the chairman of a chain convenience store, and the third was the granddaughter


    of the owner of a famous five-star hotel in


    Strico.


    Undoubtedly, the most renowned among them was Jasmine, the jewelry mogul¡¯s granddaughter.


    She possessed both beauty and confidence, always attracting a swarm of admirers, yet it seemed


    she had not found anyone who truly piqued her interest.


    Jasmine had once shared with the media, ¡°The man who captures my heart must naturally be the


    best. Otherwise, I would rather not bother.¡±


    During that period, numerous media outlets spected that Jasmine might have been interested in


    Jonathan. However, shortly thereafter, Jonathan and Mnie announced their engagement, and the


    gossip surrounding Jasmine and Jonathan naturally waned, with no one resurrecting the topic.


    Thoughts of Mnie cast a shadow over Rosalie¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± she replied, rising to her feet. She had a hunch that these three women before her


    might not have the best


    intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jasmine. May I know your name?¡± Jasmine said as she wore a friendly smile, as if eager to


    befriend Rosalie.


    Rosalie did not harbor the slightest belief that the woman was truly interested in making friends.


    However, given the circumstances, she could not simply remain unresponsive. So, she politely


    replied, ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡°By the way, I wonder what your rtionship with Jonathan is. Would you mind telling us and satisfy


    our curiosity?¡± Jasmine asked.


    Rosalie wore a faint smile as she responded, ¡°That¡¯s a personal matter. I don¡¯t think it is appropriate


    to talk about it.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the three women¡¯s expressions changed. Chelsea, the daughter of the


    convenience store chain chairman, immediately responded, ¡°What you just said is quite unpleasant.


    Is there something scandalous among us that you dare not speak of?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face darkened slightly. Even though she hoped to avoid it, there was no escaping this


    conversation.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, the granddaughter of the hotel owner, scrutinized Rosalie¡¯s face, furrowing her


    brows in contemtion.


    Chelsea pressed further, ¡°Could it be that you used improper means to get involved with


    Jonathan?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I believe I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll


    excuse myself for now.¡± With that, she attempted to leave.


    It was obvious that these three women were clearly there to confront her, and sticking around would


    only lead to moreplications. Rosalie figured it was best to remove herself from the situation.


    However, they were not about to let her off the hook,


    Chelsea stepped directly into her path, asserting, ¡°Why the hurry to leave? How about answering


    our questions first? There is nothing that can¡¯t be openly discussed. If you have nothing to hide,


    what harm is there in talking?¡±


    Rosalie raised her gaze, locking eyes with the woman before her. She understood that the situation


    before her could not be resolved amicably, and since there was no way to evade it, she could only


    confront them head-on.


    ¡°You¡¯re Miss Chelsea, aren¡¯t you? Hasn¡¯t your family¡¯s convenience store chain recentlye


    under investigation for tax evasion by the tax authorities? Why don¡¯t you start by exining what


    transpired? Is it true there was tax evasion? If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, how did it arise? I¡¯ve also


    heard that the tax bureau officials involved in this case have some kind of association with your


    family. If there is nothing to hide, you wouldn¡¯t mind talking about it, would you?


    Rosalie¡¯s barrage of questions left Chelsea wearing an extremely displeased expression. The tax


    evasion matter had been a recent source of embarrassment for her family, and they were doing


    everything they could to resolve it.


    One of Chelsea¡¯s purposes for attending this banquet today was to seek help from Jasmine and


    Lucy¡¯s families, who had connections within the tax bureau. If they were willing to help, it would


    significantly ease the situation that her family was riddled with.


    However, with Rosalie now posing these questions, how could she possibly answer them?


    Feeling slighted, Chelsea red fiercely at Rosalie. ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to ask me


    about these matters?¡±


    Rosalie smirked, retorting, ¡°And who do you believe yourself to be? Your supposed openness


    seems to only apply when it suits you. Is there aw obliging me to divulge my affairs to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chelsea was used to being praised and hadn¡¯t faced this kind of anger before. She raised


    her hand as if to p Rosalie, but Rosalie deftly raised her own hand and swatted Chelsea¡¯s hand


    away.


    Turning away, Rosalie didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer to avoid bing the center of a


    commotion. Just then, Lucy, who had remained silent until now, suddenly eximed, ¡°I remember


    now! You¡¯re Zachary¡¯s ex-girlfriend, right? You¡¯re the one who went to prison because of the car


    ident! It is the ident that killed Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e Mnie¡­¡±


    As their conversation unfolded, Lucy found it bizarre. It was simply too unbelievable that the person


    responsible for Mnie¡¯s death was now in a rtionship with Jonathan!


    Chelsea and Jasmine were astonished upon the revtion.


    Chelsea suddenly erupted intoughter. ¡°I thought you were someone important. Turns out, you¡¯re a


    murderer, huh? Does Jonathan know that you¡¯re responsible for Mnie¡¯s death?¡±


    Chelsea was now eager to find out what expression Rosalie would have when Jonathan learned


    about her involvement in the car ident all those years ago.


    In her view, Jonathan must have been oblivious to the truth. Otherwise, why would he bring Rosalie,


    the culprit, as his date to the banquet?


    On the other hand, Jasmine shed a wry smile. ¡°By the way, Zachary is also here at this banquet. I


    just saw him with Yvette. How about we arrange for you two, the former couple, to meet?¡±


    Chelsea brightened at the suggestion. She immediately looked up and coincidentally spotted


    Zachary and Yvette not far


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    away.


    Chelsea loudly called out to them, ¡°Zachary, your ex-girlfriend is here. Aren¡¯t youing over to


    say


    hello?¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s words were quite loud, and as a result, not only Zachary but also some people around


    had heard them. Suddenly, many eyes turned in their direction.


    It was clear that Chelsea wanted to embarrass Rosalie publicly.


    Zachary was momentarily surprised. He turned his head in the direction of the voice and saw


    Rosalie in a light purple gown. Instantly, a hint of bewilderment crossed his gaze.


    She looked elegant and poised that day. Her exquisite makeupplemented her carefully styled


    hair. Zachary felt he was looking at the Rosalie from three and a half years ago.


    No, she was even more beautiful than she was back then as if the passage of time had settled into


    her. After experiencing so much, her former sharpness had now softened, reced by a serene and


    tranquil aura that made people feelfortable.


    Still, Zachary wondered why Rosalie was here. Could it be that Jonathan had brought her? If so,


    why wasn¡¯t Jonathan with her now?


    A flood of questions raced through Zachary¡¯s mind.


    Beside Zachary, Yvette noticed his bewildered expression upon seeing Rosalie. Her eyes flickered


    for a moment. Then, she smiled before suggesting, ¡°Zachary, shall we go over there?¡±


    It was only then that Zachary snapped out of his daze. He nodded in response. The two Zachary


    and Yvette then walked over to Rosalie.


    When Zachary reached Rosalie, he managed an awkward smile. ¡°I did not expect to see you here,¡±


    he remarked.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in for quite a few surprises,¡± Rosalie retorted. Before she could continue, Chelsea,


    seemingly eager to add fuel to the fire, chimed in, ¡°Jonathan brought your ex-girlfriend with him


    today, Zachary. It seems like she¡¯s flourishing without you.¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s words were intended to provoke Rosalie, but they had an unintended consequence.


    Yvette¡¯s expression abruptly


    shifted.


    Seeing that, Jasmine promptly intervened to diffuse the tension. ¡°Yvette, please don¡¯t take it to


    heart. Chelsea can be a bit too blunt at times, but she genuinely did not intend any ill will towards


    Zachary.¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucy said in agreement. ¡°This woman is shameless. I don¡¯t know what she did, but


    she somehow tricked Jonathan. Even now, he probably doesn¡¯t know that she has been in prison


    before.¡±


    Yvette and Zachary were surprised when they heard that. Zachary was about to say something


    when Yvette secretly tugged at him and hinted that he shouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Rosalie noticed that even more people were looking at her now. Also, many of them heard what


    Chelsea and the others. said just now. When people looked at her, they had looks of surprise,


    disdain, and ridicule in their eyes as if they were watching a y.


    Rosalie sighed in her heart, thinking, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be disgracing Jon at the banquet today. After all,


    I can¡¯t change the past.¡±


    Rosalie refused to hang around just to be ridiculed, turned around, and tried to leave once again.


    But this time, she had just taken a few steps when her body suddenly trembled. Immediately after


    that, a ripping sound could be heard.


    Rosalie turned around and realized that Chelsea had stepped on the hem of her gown in high heels.


    She could see that a part of her gown was torn. If she hadn¡¯t stopped in time, the whole dress would


    have been dragged down by the force, and that would embarrass her even more.


    Chelsea put on a gleeful smile, and then said insincerely, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry for identally stepping


    on your gown. You should get it mended. I will pay for the mending feeter. Still, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll


    have another chance to wear a gown like this in the future. In fact, even if you mend it, you probably


    won¡¯t use it again.¡±


    Rosalie simply gave Chelsea a cold look. Chelsea felt a little uneasy being watched like that. She


    had a feeling that the current situation didn¡¯t make Rosalie embarrassed at all. Instead, she felt like


    she was the clown here, and Rosalie was the princess.


    ¡°Bah! She¡¯s just an ex-prisoner. What sort of princess can she be?¡± Chelsea said to herself and


    looked at Rosalie with maliciousness and disdain.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine and Lucy were also chuckling at the side. They were obviously mocking


    Rosalie.


    There was a trace of resentment in Zachary¡¯s eyes. He hadined about it countless times,


    wondering, ¡°Why did Rosalie have to get into that car ident back then? That ident almost got


    the Xanthos family involved!¡±


    Still, he once loved this woman in the past.


    But now, since Yvette was with him, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Just then, a figure appeared in Zachary¡¯s line of sight. If it were in the past, Zachary would feel


    terrified when she saw the person. But now, somehow, he felt relieved.


    Perhaps it was because he had a feeling that this person would be Rosalie¡¯s safest refuge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When the voice rang out, Rosalie turned around to see that Jonathan had


    walked over to them. n was with him as well.


    When Jonathan approached them, he noticed that Chelsea was still stepping on Rosalie¡¯s gown.


    The hem of the gown had been torn in some ces, so he understood what was going on right


    away. His face darkened immediately,


    When she noticed Jonathan¡¯s gloomy face, Chelsea removed her foot in embarrassment. She was


    about to say something when Jonathan simply waved her away.


    She lost her bnce, stumbled, and fell on the floor.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and asked, ¡°What was that just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just got mocked a little and had my dress stepped on.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°Sorry. You


    brought me here today, but I¡¯m afraid I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for apologies,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°It was my fault for not taking good care of you today


    and causing you to face things like that.¡±


    He crouched down and tied the torn parts of her gown into a knot so that it wouldn¡¯t drag on the


    ground. He didn¡¯t want her to trip on it.


    When Jonathan crouched down, everyone around him took a sharp breath. No one expected that


    the famous Mr. Youngblood of Strico would kneel in front of a woman like this.


    When Jonathan was done helping Rosalie with her gown, he looked up at her. ¡°Did you get


    hurt?¡±


    At that moment, he was kneeling and raising his head while she stood with her head lowered. They


    were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. For an instant, Rosalie felt as if he were submitting himself at


    her feet.


    ¡°Goodness, what was I thinking?¡± Rosalie quickly thought to herself. Then, she shook her head and


    said, ¡°No.¡±


    But at that moment, she was not the only one who had such thoughts. The other people who


    witnessed this scene all had simr feelings.


    They perceived Jonathan as a lofty deity, but now, Jonathan was kneeling in front of a seemingly


    unimportant woman. It was as if he had put himself in a humble position.


    Was this man truly Jonathan?


    Chelsea, who had scrambled to her feet, watched the scene in extreme disbelief. She thought,


    ¡°How could Jonathan humble himself in front of a woman who has been in prison before? How is


    that possible? Oh, right, this woman must be hiding from Jonathan the fact that she has been in jail


    before. So, Jonathan didn¡¯t know about her past at all. That must be it!¡±


    Chelsea suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She has been in prison


    before. Back then, she was the one who killed Mnie, your fianc¨¦e, in the ident!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the air around her seemed to freeze. Jonathan looked up at Chelsea with


    a cold look in his eyes, which made her suddenly feel extremely uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m just exposing Rosalie as a liar, but why am I the one who¡¯s feeling uneasy


    now? On the contrary, Rosalie doesn¡¯t look scared at all. Instead, she looks so calm,¡± Chelsea


    thought.


    Jonathan simply gave Chelsea a cold nce before he withdrew his gaze, and then stood up. In the


    next moment, as everyone watched, he reached out and carried Rosalie in his arms.


    Rosalie shouted in surprise and subconsciously wrapped her arms around Jonathan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hurt my foot,¡± she said and bit her lips.


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied, but he had no intentions of putting her down. Instead, he turned around and


    said to n, ¡°n, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± n hurriedly replied. Then, he simply watched as Jonathan walked straight out of the


    banquet hall with Rosalie in his arms. His heart was in extreme shock.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Rosalie was the driver responsible for the car ident involving Mnie back then. Now, she got


    together with Jonathan. These two people, who were originally the least likely to be together,


    became an item. No one could have imagined that!


    Bang!


    The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from behind n. He turned to look, only to


    see Chelsea sitting on the floor with her legs giving way.


    n nced at Chelsea sympathetically. It seemed like the Wace family would be in trouble, and


    Chelsea might be expelled from this circle shortly.


    After all, Jonathan was not known for being forgiving.


    Jasmine and Lucy were scared at that moment, especially Jasmine. Despite her inner resentment,


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear.


    Jonathan¡¯s behavior earlier indicated he knew about Rosalie¡¯s past as a convict. Therefore,


    Chelsea¡¯s action just now was undoubtedly looking for trouble.


    To think about it, Jonathan squatted in front of Rosalie with his knees bent. No other woman had


    ever been treated like this by him. Not even Mnie.


    At the thought of the scene she just witnessed, Jasmine couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. However, she


    felt relieved it was Chelsea in the spotlight and not her at the same time.


    Suddenly, Chelsea returned to her senses and looked at Jasmine and Lucy. ¡°Jasmine, Lucy, you


    have to help me. I¡­ I did that to Rosalie because of you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. We didn¡¯t ask you to do anything like this.¡± Lucy quickly distanced herself.


    Chelsea was anxious, and her face reddened. ¡°How can you say that? I didn¡¯t know Rosalie was in


    prison until you told me!¡±


    ¡°I just mentioned it casually, but I didn¡¯t ask you to say it in front of so many people,¡± Lucy hurriedly


    exined.


    Chelsea was enraged and turned to look at Jasmine. ¡°Jasmine¡­¡±


    Among the three of them, Jasmine was most interested in Jonathan. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to please


    Jasmine and hoped the Lane family could help her family, the Wace family, she wouldn¡¯t have


    targeted Rosalie.


    Jasmine showed a troubled look and said, ¡°Chelsea, you were too impulsive this time. How about


    finding an opportunity to apologize to Mr. Youngblood and Ms. Leighton? Maybe there¡¯s a chance to


    resolve this.¡±


    Chelsea thought, ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Chelsea suddenly felt like she was about to cough out blood. Jasmine¡¯s words were useless, and


    she fully distanced herself from the situation.


    Even though they caused trouble together, now she was the only one being med.


    Chelsea immediately jumped up and said, ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t like that woman and dragged me


    into this, making me the bad guy. Now you¡¯re denying it, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Jasmine immediately rebuked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Fine. You and Lucy are using me as a scapegoat now, huh?¡± Chelsea said indignantly.


    At the banquet, the three women turned against each other and began a dispute, bing the


    biggest joke.


    Yvette¡¯s lips curled with a hint of coldness. She thought, ¡°Apologize? My family¡¯s mall wouldn¡¯t have


    been demolished if Jonathan was someone so easily appeased by an apology.¡±


    Earlier, the three women had dragged Zachary to humiliate Rosalie, but they didn¡¯t think that


    Zachary was her fianc¨¦ now. They would only embarrass her by doing so.


    That was why she deliberately didn¡¯t remind them that Jonathan had long known Rosalie¡¯s past.


    Sure enough, Chelsea, that fool, eagerly poked the ho¡¯s nest in front of Jonathan. Meanwhile,


    Yvette stood idle and watched the scene like a spectator.


    ¡°Zachary, I feel a little suffocated. Apany me to the back garden for some air,¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary looked at his fianc¨¦e by his side with aplicated expression. ¡°Just now, you


    deliberately didn¡¯t let me speak for this reason, didn¡¯t you?¡± His voice was extremely soft. Only they


    could hear it.


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t have to dissuade anyone who wants to start a conflict.¡± Yvette smiled faintly and


    said, ¡°Besides, apart from our two families, other families will offend Jonathan sooner orter, and


    they¡¯ll do it worse.¡±


    Zachary looked at the smile on his fianc¨¦e¡¯s lips and suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loss


    and heaviness. It was as if he had lost something and could never find it again.


    Now, all he could do was tie himself tightly to the woman in front of him for the sake of their two


    families¡¯ interests.


    Not far away, there was another person coldly watching this farce unfold.


    Calvin stared coldly at the three women using each other, and then he raised his ss and


    finished the remaining red wine in his ss.


    Earlier, when he saw Rosalie being ridiculed by these three women in public, he wanted to stop


    them. Just as he was about to step forward, he saw Jonathan walking toward Rosalie.


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to be doing something unnecessary again. Naturally,


    Jonathan would protect Rosalie, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    And those who mocked Rosalie would naturally be dealt with by Jonathan.


    After all, he had decided not to fight with Jonathan for Rosalie. Calvin lowered his eyes gently, and a


    self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips.


    Loretta stood aside and couldn¡¯t help calling out, ¡°Calvin¡­¡± She just felt as if he was getting farther


    away from her.


    Or, he had never been close to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s too boring here,¡± Calvin said indifferently and then walked toward the exit of the


    banquet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Loretta was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly followed.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie out of the banquet hall. Rosalie said, ¡°Put me down. I can walk by


    myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to get down?¡± He lowered his head and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she bit her lip slightly and said. After all, being held like this by him was too conspicuous. From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡± He put her down as she wished, then called the driver waiting in the parking lot toe


    over to pick them


    1.


    It was quiet and empty outside the banquet hall, not as lively as before.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left earlier. You must feel wronged,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Rosalie smiled calmly. ¡°After all, some things have happened, and there¡¯s no


    way to change them. I am indeed an ex-convict. Even if it hasn¡¯t been mentioned today, it will still be


    mentioned another day.¡±


    Her past would be scrutinized as long as she was with Jonathan.


    Today, it was just in front of these people. In the future, it will be in front of even more people.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity for this dress. It¡¯s ruined after only wearing it once,¡± Rosalie said regretfully. Dresses of


    this caliber, once they had such arge tear, even if they could be repaired, would likely require a


    massive effort.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new er,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Everything¡¯s all right as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Rosalie shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡±


    However, her smile made him feel uneasy. Although she looked petite and fragile, she had been


    living a difficult life all this time.


    In the days they had spent together, he hade to understand her resilience more than anyone


    else. It was precisely because of this that he felt even more guilty.


    It was his hesitation that had led her, with her seemingly delicate body, to be so resilient when


    she shouldn¡¯t have needed to be.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Jonathan said abruptly.


    Rosalie was confused. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I should have acted faster to uncover the truth about your case from back then and clear your


    name,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°My case from back then wasn¡¯t your fault. Why are you apologizing? I¡¯m already happy that you¡¯re


    helping me to find out the truth,¡± she said sincerely with trusting eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± he murmured. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her lips.


    It was only through this kiss he could convey all his guilt and silently tell her how much he regretted


    it. Today¡¯s incident, he would stand up for her, and in the future, no one would dare to speak ill of


    her again.


    He kissed her deeply and passionately.


    Rosalie passively epted his kiss, which almost made her breathless. She struggled to remind


    him that they were outside the banquet hall and anyone could pass by at any moment.


    Every time she tried to speak, his lips would cover hers again, swallowing all her words, plundering


    her sweetness.


    In the end, she could hardly say aplete sentence. Her whole being seemed to be ensnared in


    his kiss, and she became disoriented.


    Suddenly, Jonathan opened his eyes slowly. The corner of his eye nced to the side, where Calvin


    and Loretta had unexpectedly emerged.


    Clearly, they saw Jonathan and Rosalie kissing. Their steps involuntarily halted.


    Calvin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, his body stiffened, and the hand hanging at his side was


    continually clenched


    He told himself countless times not to care about Rosalie anyone. However, he couldn¡¯t help but


    feel distressed when he saw her kissing Jonathan.


    Loretta looked at the scene with envy. Although she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, they had never kissed


    each other before.


    Now, Rosalie was passionately kissing Jonathan as if no one else mattered. It made her itch with


    frustration, wondering what about Rosalie, a woman who had been to prison, attracted Jonathan so


    much.


    After the kiss, Rosalie gasped for breath, and Jonathan pressed her face on his chest.


    ¡°Okay, let me hold you for a while. The driver will be here soon,¡± Jonathan whispered gently, looking


    at the person in his arms. Then he turned and looked at Calvin, who was watching this scene not far


    away.


    The gazes of the two men once again met in the air.


    A momentter, a ck sedan slowly approached. Jonathan withdrew his gaze and boarded the car


    with Rosalie, who had her back against Calvin and Loretta. She didn¡¯t realize they were there.


    Loretta pursed her red lips until the ck car disappeared from sight. Then she looked up and said,


    ¡°Cal¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to speak, her voice was lost in her throat. At this moment, the man in front of


    her, his handsome face usually disying a cold and distant expression, was now full of restraint


    and suppression. It was as if he was desperately holding back something, to the point where his


    handsome features seemed distorted.


    It was as if he was suppressing his jealousy desperately!


    Back at the Youngblood Residence, Jonathan checked on Rosalie again to be sure she was not


    injured. Only then did he feel


    at ease.


    ¡°You should rest early. You have to work tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded. The diner will be reopened tomorrow, so she had to wake up early. ¡°What


    about you?¡±


    ¡°I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll go to bedter,¡± he responded.


    Rosalie washed up and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Jonathan went to the study and called his personal


    assistant, Carlos.


    ¡°Check on the Wace family of Wace Mart,¡± Jonathan instructed.


    ¡°The Wace family?¡± Carlos was puzzled butplied, wondering how the Wace family got into


    trouble with Jonathan.¡±


    On the other hand, as soon as Chelsea got home, she told her family about what happened. Her


    parents were stunned, whereas her brother cursed her for offending Jonathan. They wondered why


    she had to upset Jonathan out of all people.


    Especially when they learned that she had be the scapegoat for Jasmine, they were even


    more frustrated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Due to tax-rted issues, the Wace family had been under a lot of pressure, and they were afraid


    that attending the banquet would lead to questions from the media. So they sent Chelsea to the


    event, thinking it would help them establish connections with the Lane family and the Olsen family.


    They had never expected things to turn out this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for the family¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll go apologize to Rosalieter,¡± Chelsea said stubbornly.


    However, deep down, she thought it would resolve things if she apologized and made amends with


    Rosalie.


    After Gilbert and her mother heard that, they sighed and said, ¡°We can only do that now. When you


    go, prepare some valuable gifts.¡±


    The next day, however, when they arrived at the Youngblood residence, they were met with a


    closed door. The butler of the Youngblood family simply said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood is not avable.¡±


    ¡°But we really just want to apologize and make amends. After all, it was because of our daughter¡¯s


    recklessness that Ms. Leighton was wronged,¡± Gilbert said. He was a big shot to others and


    wouldn¡¯t have to be so submissive to a butler.


    However, he was no ordinary butler but the butler of the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood said that instead of waiting in the Wace family, you should focus on your affairs.¡±


    Then, the butler turned and entered the mansion, closing the iron gate behind him.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Gilbert¡¯s expression turned serious, and Chelsea said angrily, ¡°It must be that Rosalie wants to


    show off intentionally. She¡¯s only acting this way because Jonathan is showing some interest in her


    now.¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s anxiety suddenly rose. Perhaps this situation wasn¡¯t as easily resolved as he had thought.


    ¡°Dad, since they said they¡¯re busy, let¡¯s go back,¡± Chelsea suggested while curling her lips.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gilbert¡¯s phone rang. When he answered the call, his face turned


    pale, and he started sweating profusely.


    Confused, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing his father end the call in a state of


    desperation, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yet, then, Gilbert raised his hand and pped Chelsea hard. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to our family


    this time!¡±


    The tax scandal was now beyond concealment. The call he just received was from someone he had


    painstakingly managed to get on his side. However, this person told him that their family¡¯s situation


    would be thoroughly investigated, and no amount of pleading would help.


    This wasn¡¯t just about paying fines and back taxes. If they had to pay these amounts immediately, it


    would disrupt thepany¡¯s cash flow. With cash flow issues, the entirepany would be in


    jeopardy.


    Perhaps only a bank loan could buy them some time, but Gilbert wondered if any bank would


    actually grant them one. Gilbert thought about what the Youngblood family¡¯s butler had said earlier.


    ¡°Does Jonathan know that the Wace family was about to face this crisis? Or perhaps¡­ is he one


    of the masterminds behind this?¡± Gilbert thought.


    After all, the person with connections had told him earlier that the tax issue could be dyed for


    another half a month if he found someone to help during that time.


    However, it seemed there was no more room for maneuver now.


    At this moment, Gilbert only wished he could strangle his daughter. ¡°This brainless daughter has


    dragged the Wace family into this mess!¡± he thought.


    Meanwhile, in the Youngblood residence, Rosalie had no idea about what was happening outside.


    She was curled up on the living room couch, watching thetest TV series.


    The Youngblood residence was equipped with a TV that made it feel like a small cinema screen.


    Watching TV series here felt like being in a movie theater.


    Her days working at the store had improved her mood considerably. Of course, this was also


    because Aiden¡¯s post-surgery condition was excellent, and he was making rapid progress. In fact,


    Rosalie could see his improvement every day during this time.


    ¡°Are you in a good mood?¡± Jonathan walked over to the couch and sat down beside her. He hadn¡¯t


    allowed the house staff to disturb her with the recent events at the Wace family.


    After all, to him, it was a minor issue, and he didn¡¯t want it to spoil her mood.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie smiled and shared her joy with Jonathan. ¡°You know what? Aiden can now


    understand what I¡¯m saying just by listening. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a genius.¡±


    ¡°A genius?¡± Hearing this, Jonathan snorted gently. ¡°That sounds a bit like his father.¡±


    ¡°His father?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Do you


    know who Aiden¡¯s father is?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jonathan admitted readily.


    Rosalie was stunned. She had been curious about Aiden¡¯s father when she worked at the diner, and


    why he never showed up with Amelia. She had also heard some of her colleagues specte that


    Amelia must have been unmarried when she gave birth.


    She had wondered what kind of person would make Amelia choose to have the child and remain


    single.


    If a woman wanted to have a child unmarried, most probably it would be because the man was


    significant in her heart. Otherwise, she would just have an abortion.


    ¡°You¡­ How do you know that?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    Jonathan slightly raised his hand and gently touched a strand of hair on her cheeks behind her ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I will not care about your workce at all, do you? Since you chose to work there, I


    naturally wanted to know more about it.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help swallowing nervously, staring at


    Jonathan in a daze. She didn¡¯t expect that he would go this far.


    Her silence made his eyebrows frown slightly, and there seemed to be a touch of gloom in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me doing this? Do you feel like I¡¯m watching you?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety.¡±


    He looked at her in a daze, thinking, ¡°She understands!¡± The hint of mncholy in his eyes began


    to fade, reced by a joyful light.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of person is Aiden¡¯s father?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s Warren,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was once again left speechless. In her memory, she had heard of a Warren, but she


    wondered if it was the same man she knew.


    ¡°It seems that you know Warren,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Is it really the Warren from the York Group?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was silent. She had only heard about Warren in the context of a legal case from her time as


    awyer. Warren wasn¡¯t the intiff in the case, but he was a crucial witness. His testimony had led


    to the conviction of the defendant.


    ¡°The defendant¡­¡± Thinking of that, Rosalie suddenly felt a chill down her spine as she recalled the


    defendant¡¯sst name seemed to be ¡°Haab¡±.


    ¡°Amelia Haab¡­ Could it be such a coincidence? Could it be that Warren had testified against


    Amelia, who was imprisoned because of him?¡± Rosalie thought. The thought of this possibility made


    her nervous.


    She bit her lips and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Do you happen to know if Warren testified against¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted, ¡°Warren¡¯s testimony led to Amelia¡¯s imprisonment


    for three years and six


    months.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and she felt a bitter taste in her mouth. Amelia, imprisoned because


    of Warren, was the mother of Warren¡¯s child. This irony was too much to bear.


    ¡°Then you must know what Amelia¡¯s case was.¡± Jonathan was a little surprised that Rosalie would


    know Warren had testified against Amelia, but then he felt it was reasonable. After all, she used to


    be awyer. Before she got into trouble, the legal case involving Warren and Amelia had garnered


    quite a bit of attention.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Rosalie nodded and became silent. She used to think that there might have been some ups and


    downs with Amelia single-handedly raising a kid, but she had not once expected it to be that bumpy,


    rough life.


    A woman was put into prison by her child¡¯s father. Only a few people could withstand that kind of


    blow.


    The fact that Amelia could open a diner and raise Aiden had not been easy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sad for Amelia?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Hmm, I feel that Ms. Haab has suffered too much,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Jonathan stared at her worried expression. ¡°Is she worried about Amelia? In the past, she¡¯d worry


    about Wilma and Lillian. Now, she seems to have yet another person to worry about,¡± he thought. A


    sour, acrid feeling surged through him.


    Deep down, he knew that her worries had nothing to do with love, but he still could not help being


    jealous.


    ¡°I care too much about her feelings, not wanting her feelings shared by so many others. Greedily, I


    want more of her emotions and to have them all put on me¡± Jonathan surmised.


    ¡°Will you feel sad for me in the future, Rosie?¡± Jonathan suddenly asked.


    Rosalieughed and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask that?¡±


    His eyes flickered momentarily, and he said, ¡°I just want to know. Will you or not?¡± He insisted on


    having an answer from her.


    ¡°If anything happens to you, of course, I¡¯ll be sad. Do you have to ask that? So, I hope you will


    never encounter anything bad. Be safe and sound.¡± Rosalie said that, as though unconsciously, she


    dared not imagine what would ur if anything were to happen to him.


    ¡°As it appears, the deeper I love someone, the more worried I¡¯ll be about their safety. Eventually, I¡¯ll


    be even more timid,¡± she thought.


    The corner of his mouth curled into a smile when he heard that. He took her hand, lowered his


    head, and left a trail of kisses in her palm, saying, ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be as you wish. I will be fine.¡±


    His beautiful jet-ck eyes fixedly stared at her, which made her heart beat wildly all of a sudden.


    She found herself seemingly immersed in the depths of his gaze, involuntarily.


    ¡°Do you love me, my Rosie?¡± he murmured. His soft words sounded like the darkest temptation.


    At that moment, he did not call her Rosalie but addressed her as his Rosie.


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze carefully traced the close-up countenance. With picturesque eyes and eyebrows,


    everything about him was exquisite. Such a man seemed to be born for people to look up at him as


    if he were not to be touched.


    However, the man was so close to her.


    ¡°I love you,¡± said Rosalie. Then, she thought, ¡°Yes. When we first started dating, I didn¡¯t know what


    I¡¯d say about love and our rtionship. Now, however, I can clearly feel that I¡¯m in love with him,


    and the love is growing deeper. I once thought that after the betrayal of Zachary, I wouldn¡¯t love


    someone so deeply, but as it turns out, I still can love one so intensely.¡±


    ¡°Say my name, my Rosie. Say my name.¡± Jonathan asked in a slightly hoarse voice, appearing to


    be coquettish.


    ¡°Jon,¡± Rosalie called his name. The next moment, he pressed his lips heavily upon hers and kissed


    her with ardent passion.


    Her calling his name was the most captivating sound in the world, which he wanted to treasure all


    his life.


    In the following days, the Wace family¡¯s tax evasion matter was thoroughly stripped,yer by


    layer, by the news media. If it was still a cover-up before, the fig cloth that hushed the scandal was


    completely gone then.


    At the same time, the tax bureau had obtained sufficient evidence of the Wace family¡¯s tax


    evasion and was preparing for the next step of prosecuting them.


    Soon after, it was rumored that the Wace family had to pay for the evaded tax amount and fines,


    resulting in tight cash flow. In the meantime, none of the banks were willing to lend them money.


    The Wace family, who once owned a gigantic chain of convenience stores, began to led to asset


    restructuring and mergers and acquisitions at any time.


    o falter because of that, which may have


    Obviously, the series of events took ce so fast that it confounded many ordinary people. Some


    even wondered how the Wace family could have faltered so quickly.


    However, those people within the circle, especially those who attended the banquet that day, were


    well aware of the reason. That was probably the result of Chelsea offending Jonathan that day. Her


    behavior had inadvertently encumbered the Wace family, causing its downfall.


    Jasmine and Lucy, who were with Chelsea that day, were reprimanded by their families too.


    Fortunately, their families¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    businesses only received slight blows. Hence, their situations were not as miserable as that of the


    Wace family.


    Jasmine and Lucy were naturally frightened. Thankfully, it was Chelsea who wanted to show off that


    day and had taken the initiative to target Rosalie. Although they were fanning mes by the side,


    they had not confronted Rosalie head-on.


    As for the Wace family, it was already in a state of miserable gloom. Chelsea¡¯s brother even


    outright pointed at Chelsea and yelled at her for having lost his portion of family property.


    Chelsea¡¯s parents searched for friends within their circle, but no one would willingly help.


    Chelsea never expected just because she had mocked and targeted Rosalie, it would result in her


    dragging the Wace family into trouble.


    ¡°T-There must be a mistake. How is it possible that Jonathan will go to that extent for a woman?¡±


    Chelsea muttered to herself.


    Nevertheless, the truth was allid out in front of her. Even her besties in the friend circle were


    avoiding her as well.


    Not to mention Jasmine and Lucy, both of them wished they had not known Chelsea. Those who


    usually imed to be her sisterly besties were not willing to reach out and help her out at that time.


    Even one of her besties spoke directly to her, ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯re just too impulsive. Don¡¯t you think a


    man like Jonathan, who


    be personally brings a woman to a banquet, will not know her background? To ordinary people,


    having gone to prison may an uneptable stain. However, Jonathan is no ordinary person. Will he


    care if a woman has been to prison? If he wishes, he can even dotingly turn the beggar into a


    princess.¡±


    11


    When she heard these words, Chelsea waspletely stunned. ¡°That¡¯s true. It slips my mind that


    Jonathan is not an ordinary person at all. What I know, there¡¯s no way Jonathan will not know!¡± she


    thought,


    ¡°Besides, the Hamilton family has remained silent. Why are you so anxious?¡± Her bestie continued,


    ¡°Even Yvette was there. Did you see hering forward to say anything?¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Thunderstruck, Chelsea realized that her behavior that night truly made her resemble a clown. She


    presumptuously believed she was ridiculing Rosalie when, in fact, she was simply ridiculing herself.


    It was she who made herself aughingstock before everyone!


    Meanwhile, Loretta was denied entry outside Calvin¡¯s private mansion. A servant told her, ¡°Ms.


    Leighton, please go back. Mr. Gunner has stated that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him it was me?¡± Loretta asked hurriedly. She hadn¡¯t seen Calvin since the banquet


    that day, for every time she tried to see him, he turned her down.


    That was why she came directly to his residence, but to her dismay, she was denied entry again.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner said he wouldn¡¯t see ¡®anyone.¡¯ Ms. Leighton, I think you¡¯re included in the ¡®anyone¡¯ list


    as well. How about you give him a call? If he¡¯s willing to see you, I¡¯ll let you in,¡± the servant replied


    respectfully, but there was a subtle trace of disdain in his lowered eyes.


    He had seen a lot of women like Loretta. In the past, all of Calvin¡¯s girlfriends were dying to win


    Calvin¡¯s heart, but no one had ever seeded.


    ¡°This Ms. Leighton may be ambitious, but she¡¯s evidently just like her predecessors, unable to really


    win Mr. Gunner¡¯s heart. I bet she¡¯ll also lose her status as Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend in no time,¡±


    pondered the servant.


    Loretta gritted her teeth discreetly but could do nothing other than scowl. ¡°If I could call Calvin and


    make him see me, would I still be begging a servant like this?¡± she fumed inwardly.


    In the mansion, Calvin was currently in his studio, holding a pencil and drawing incessantly. He was


    drawing a portrait of the grown-up version he visualized of that little girl in his memory.


    However, when he actually finished drawing it, he discovered that what he drew was exactly the


    way Rosalie looked. Calvin stared nkly at his end product and put down the pencil in his hand.


    He thought, ¡®Am I insane? I actually drew Rosalie! But I¡¯m clearly thinking of that little girl in my


    childhood!


    It must be because Rosalie¡¯s looks have too many simrities with that little girl back then, right?


    That¡¯s why I keep having this misconception.


    And this misconception is making me care too much about Rosalie.¡¯


    These days, as soon as Calvin closed his eyes, his mind would sh with the kiss he saw shared


    between Jonathan and Rosalie that day.


    He thought, ¡®Did¡­ she finally get together with Jonathan?


    She didn¡¯t struggle or resist that kiss, looking so willing.


    But why do I feel like I seem to be losing something precious? This shattering feeling seems to be


    spreading in my body as if I¡¯ve lost something forever and will never get it back, no matter what¡­


    Calvin gently stroked the drawing in front of him with his fingers. The face in the portrait had long


    be ingrained in his mind for some time.


    ¡°That ufortable feeling I had when I saw Jonathan kissing her¡­ is probably jealousy, huh?¡± he


    mused.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes gradually became unfocused. Following that, he couldn¡¯t help but lean forward, and


    just like that, his lipsnded on those of the person in the drawing.


    ¡°Is it insanity, delirium, or¡­ that almost uncontroble longing that¡¯s driving me out of my mind?¡± he


    wondered.


    s, the answer seemed to be a mystery to him.


    Rosalie only found out about the Wace family¡¯s matters from the news. Although there had been


    obscure news reports regarding the Wace family making tax evasion previously, with the


    Waces¡¯ ability, the whole enterprise would not really go belly up simply because of this matter.


    That was unless Jonathan also participated in their demise. Otherwise, the Wace family would


    surely be able to find a few aides with their connections instead of copsing as a whole like this.


    When she asked Jonathan about it, he replied frankly, ¡°After how Chelsea picked on you, this is, of


    course, what they deserve.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s her issue and nothing to do with her family¡­¡±


    ¡°Her family¡¯spany was already full of problems to begin with. I merely exposed them in


    advance. Moreover, business is business. Those people in the business circle aren¡¯t fools. Plenty of


    people have waited for the Wace family to flop so that they can take over the Wace family¡¯s


    market share in convenience chain stores, Jonathan exined.


    Realization dawned on Rosalie when she heard this.


    Of course, she could also understand that Jonathan¡¯s attack on the Wace family was not solely


    because of Chelsea picking on her that day but also to give the business circle in Strico a reminder.


    In this way, no one would dare to ridicul¨¦ Rosalie again as Chelsea did. As long as someone tried,


    they¡¯d absolutely end up like the Waces.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m always dragging you down, having caused you to protect me like this so many


    times.¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly, recalling what happened with the Hamilton family and Chelsea


    previously as well.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t protect you, who should I protect? Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dragging me down.¡±


    Jonathan raised a finger and gently stroked her lips. ¡°Quit constantly biting your lip. Protecting you


    is all I could ever ask for.¡±


    The man was already beyond ecstatic that she was willing to ept his protection. What he feared


    most was that someday, she¡¯d stop letting him protect her.


    ¡°I want to protect you like this all my life, all right?¡± He bent down gently and looked straight at her


    with his dark eyes. His husky voice was like the night breeze, cool yet full of endless yearning.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was a little stunned. At this moment, Jonathan seemed to be humbling himself and


    expecting her consent, even looking as though he could give up everything for it.


    She clearly should be the one thanking him, but now, everything seemed to be reversed.


    ¡°How could I not love such a man?¡± she thought.


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalie answered softly, blushing. A desire suddenly surged in her heart. She wondered


    if she could protect him someday in the future as well.


    Other than just being the vulnerable, protected person, she wanted to stand side by side with


    him/as equals so that they could protect each other.


    His lips touched hers with extreme tenderness, and his maic voice sounded in her ears again.


    ¡°Rosalie, I want you¡­¡±


    What came into her view was his brilliant eyes, which were now filled with intense lust¡­


    Needless to say, it was yet another action-packed night in bed for the couple. The activity thatsted


    an entire night resulted in her body aches the next day, which almost rendered her incapable of


    getting out of bed.


    Jonathan wanted to help Rosalie apply for leave from work, but she hurriedly refused.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that no one can do your job while you¡¯re on leave, I can have someone substitute


    for you,¡± Jonathan suggested.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ No need to be this exaggerating.¡± Rosalie was merely a delivery rider. If Jonathan of Strico


    helped her find someone to substitute for her simply because she applied for leave, others would


    likely be bbergasted.


    She could only me him for being so provocative and incredibly tempting in bed, causing her to be


    addicted to him.


    ¡°Ugh, good looks can truly be lethal. I¡¯ve finally experienced it myself,¡± Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Rosalie? Rosalie!¡± Amelia¡¯s voice rang out in Rosalie¡¯s ears. Thetter abruptly came back to her


    senses and answered, ¡°Ah, Ms. Haab, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. You keep zoning out today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Rosalie said, but her face turned red again. ¡°By the way, how is your mom¡¯s leg?¡±


    Yesterday, Matilda fell and broke her leg, so Amelia had to close the store early and send her


    mother to the hospital in a hurry.


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s not too serious. The doctor said that she¡¯ll need to have a minor surgery


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? But isn¡¯t Aiden supposed to be attending the workshop tomorrow?¡± Rosalie inquired. It


    was a workshop for those children with cochlear imnts to learn how to better adapt to the imnt


    and understand what different pronunciations meant.


    In other words, the ss could help Aiden learn to ¡°listen¡± and ¡°speak¡± sooner.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take Aiden to ss tomorrow anymore. After all, my mom¡¯s surgery requires a


    family member to be present,¡± replied Amelia.


    Rosalie said, ¡°If so, I¡¯ll take Aiden to ss tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take Aiden Haab?¡± Amelia was taken aback.


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, it happens to be my day off tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll just take Aiden to his ss,¡±


    Rosalie offered. ¡°He¡¯s making rapid progress now, and he also seems to be looking forward to every


    ss.¡±


    The next day after each ss, Aiden would always excitedly pronounce some simple words in front


    of her intermittently with a childish voice.


    Now, ¡°listening¡± and ¡°speaking¡± seemed to have opened new doors for Aiden, allowing him to start


    an unprecedented experience.


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s your day off tomorrow afternoon. You should be rxing,¡± Amelia said


    embarrassedly.


    ¡°Apanying Aiden to ss is also rxing for me.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll take


    Aiden to ss tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia didn¡¯t refuse anymore. ¡°Thank you so much, Rosalie!¡±


    On Saturday afternoon, Jonathan and Rosalie stood in front of the car, staring at each other as


    Aiden, the kid with a cochlear imnt, stood beside her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie was surprised to see that Jonathan¡¯s car was already waiting outside


    the diner/right after she came out with Aiden.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up from work. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to watch a movie before? Well, it¡¯s


    your day off today,¡± Jonathan responded.


    Only then did Rosalie suddenly remember that the celebrity she liked, Dominic, was about to have a


    new movie hit the theaters. Previously, she had seen the trailer on the Inte and mentioned she


    wanted to watch it.


    Unexpectedly, he actually remembered and nned to take her to watch the movie this afternoon.


    All of a sudden, Rosalie seemed to recall something and widened her eyes. ¡°This movie¡­ It¡¯s


    premiering today.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Why? Don¡¯t you like watching premieres?¡± queried Jonathan.


    ¡°No, no.¡± She shook her head quickly. The problem was that not any Tom, Dick, or Harry could


    watch premieres. Moreover, there would surely be celebrities on-site, too.


    ¡°This is too¡­¡± she pondered.


    Nheless, Rosalie tried hard to suppress the various imaginations in her mind, for she still had a


    task today.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I need to send Aiden to ss, so I can¡¯t go.¡±


    With that, Jonathan¡¯s gazended on the little kid next to Rosalie again.


    ¡°Why do you have to send him to ss?¡± he asked, actually sounding a little jealous.


    ¡°Ms. Haab¡¯s mother got injured and needs a minor leg surgery this afternoon. Ms. Haab has to go to


    the hospital apany her mother, so I volunteered to take Aiden to his ss today.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jonathan frowned a little in silence, whereas Aiden, standing beside Rosalie,


    seemed to be a bit ufortable with Jonathan¡¯s gaze, so he unconsciously leaned closer to


    Rosalie and grabbed her arm with both hands nervously.


    Rosalie naturally felt the emotional fluctuation of Aiden. She hurriedly crouched down tofort


    him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Aiden. This man is a friend of mine. He¡¯ll like you too.¡±


    In order to make the boy understand her better, Rosalie tried to speak slower and also did a few


    signnguage gestures.


    After saying this, Rosalie turned her head again and said to Jonathan, ¡°Don¡¯t look so stern with


    Aiden. Smile more, or else the child will be scared.¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly, thinking, ¡°She¡¯s already expressing her opinions for him.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps even Rosalie herself hadn¡¯t noticed that the tone she used to speak to Jonathan at this


    moment was unprecedented. If it were someone else, he would likely be displeased, but her words


    didn¡¯t make him feel annoyed at all.


    In fact, he actually liked her current casual attitude toward him. She was less cautious than before,


    as if the invisible gap between them was being filled up little by little.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, all right, then,¡± Jonathan answered, and the expression on his face became


    gentle. He smiled and tried to suppress the invisible sense of oppression within him.


    Aiden blinked and gazed at Jonathan a little puzzledly as if sensing that this man was no longer


    scaring him like earlier.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and patted Aiden¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s send Aiden to ss


    first.¡±


    Jonathan nodded, and the trio got in the car. After Rosalie told the driver the address, the car


    headed for its destination.


    In the vehicle, Aiden studied Jonathan curiously with his clear eyes. Jonathan took an indifferent


    glimpse of the boy. He thought, ¡®Does Rosalie like kids like that? Human kids have no strength and


    depend on adults for everything, but it seems that they tend to capture the hearts of some women.


    Just like now, this kid has evidently captured Rosalie¡¯s heart.¡¯


    Seeing Rosalie lower her head to ask Aiden whether he was thirsty or not, Jonathan somehow felt


    like he was being neglected.


    He didn¡¯t see anything cute about a child like this, but for the sake of Rosalie, he could behave


    harmlessly in front of the child as well.


    ¡°What time does his ss end?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Itsts two hours. Until four o¡¯clock,¡± Rosalie answered.


    AA

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. The premiere is at 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. We can wait until he finishes his


    ss and then go premiere,¡± he suggested.


    to the


    ¡°Really? Can we do that?¡± Rosalie was pleasantly surprised, never expecting that there could be


    such a turn of events and that she would have another chance to attend the premiere.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯re running short on time, I can arrange another premiere just for


    you, as long as you want


    it.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback by his offer. Setting up a premiere just for her? That seemed extravagant.


    But then, considering it was Jonathan, it probably wasn¡¯t too difficult for him.


    Although she didn¡¯t really want Jonathan to go through the trouble of arranging another premiere


    just for her, his words filled her heart with sweetness.


    It was the kind of sweetness that came from feeling


    erished.


    When they arrived at their destination, Rosalie held Aiden¡¯s hand as they got out of the car.


    Jonathan apanied them and escorted Aiden to his ssroom.


    There were several children wearing cochlear imnts in this ce, led by their parents into the


    ssroom.


    Jonathan had assumed that he could s simply drop the child off in the ssroom and leave him with


    the teacher. However, Rosalie surprised him by taking a seat right next to Aiden.


    ¡°The sses here require parental involvement. Why don¡¯t you go wander around outside for a bit?


    I¡¯ll call you when the ss is over,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    Jonathan pursed his lips slightly and pulled out a chair, sitting down beside Aiden. ¡°Well, in that


    case, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Rosalie smiled.


    Although it was the first time for both Rosalie and Jonathan toe here, the other parents in the


    room recognized Aiden. Consequently, they found it somewhat strange to see Rosalie and


    Jonathan here. After all, it wasn¡¯t them who had brought Aiden to ss before.


    Especially with the aura emanating from Jonathan and his striking appearance, it was hard not to


    notice him.


    One of the parents sitting in front of Aiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aiden¡¯s mom here


    today? And who are you guys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s aunt,¡± Rosalie replied. After all, Aiden always regarded her as his aunt.


    ¡°And who is this?¡± The other parent¡¯s gaze shifted to Jonathan.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A man of his caliber was hard to ignore. Just sitting there, he had amanding presence that


    seemed to captivate everyone¡¯s attention.


    He was absolutely more eye-catching than those runway models and celebrities.¡±


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Rosalie pursed her lips and locked eyes with Jonathan, his gaze seemingly waiting for her


    answer.


    ¡°He is my boyfriend,¡± Rosaliepleted the sentence. This is her first time introducing Jonathan to


    a stranger in this way.


    As she uttered the words, a hint of amusement flickered in his expressive eyes.


    The other parent looked envious and said, ¡°So he¡¯s your boyfriend. You¡¯re lucky to have such a


    supportive boyfriend who apanies you to bring the child to ss. If you two get married and


    have children in the future, he¡¯ll definitely be a great father. Nowadays, it¡¯s rare to find men with


    such patience. Just look around here, and you¡¯ll see how few mothers have their partners with


    them.¡±


    The mention of having children made Rosalie¡¯s face flush slightly. After the conversation with the


    parent concluded, she lowered her head, her gaze falling on her t abdomen. She had been taking


    medication to regte her condition during this time, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was having any effect.


    However, this felt like a glimmer of hope. At least, on the topic of ¡°children,¡± she wouldn¡¯t despair


    like she used to.


    Suddenly, she heard a soft whisper in her ear, ¡°When our child is born in the future, I will definitely


    be a good father.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. She turned her head and saw that Jonathan had somehow moved closer


    to her, his face near her cheek. As she turned, his lips brushed against her cheek, causing her


    cheeks to heat up.


    ¡°I promise that I will protect you and our children,¡± he whispered. He wouldn¡¯t let their child follow in


    his footsteps, and he would provide them with plenty of paternal love. He also believed that she


    would provide the child with ample maternal love.


    She wouldn¡¯t be like his mother, who only saw the child as a bargaining chip and, once her


    objectives were not met, discarded even that chip without hesitation.


    ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t even have children yet, and you¡¯re saying all this,¡± Rosalie felt her cheeks growing


    hotter and said with a hint of embarrassment.


    Jonathan asserted with unwavering certainty, ¡°As long as you want it, we will definitely have


    children!¡±


    She looked at him, a bit dazed. His voice was so resolute as if he would make it happen no matter


    how challenging the situation might be.


    Their children¡­ If it were possible, she really hoped it would happen!


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Aiden¡¯s voice snapped Rosalie out of her thoughts. She suddenly realized that Aiden


    was looking at her and Jonathan with a puzzled expression.


    Rosalie quicklyposed herself and gestured to Aiden reassuringly. Her blushing face probably


    made Aiden concerned.


    Before long, the teacher arrived in the ssroom and began the lesson. Parents followed along


    based on the teacher¡¯s instructions, letting the children touch various props or perform actions to


    understand the meaning of their spoken words.


    Jonathan watched from the sidelines, asionally assisting Rosalie by handing her things or


    offering support. Gradually, Aiden seemed to grow more epting of Jonathan, even attempting to


    pronounce his name with a hesitant, endearing tone.


    By the end of the two-hour ss, Aiden had started interacting with Jonathan.


    Rosalie found this somewhat surprising because Aiden tended to be reserved in front of strangers.


    When they first met, his immediate closeness to her was, as Amelia put it, an exception and hadn¡¯t


    happened before.


    Normally, Aiden wouldn¡¯t interact with customers at the diner, not even the employees who had


    worked there for a while.


    Often, adults were eager to amuse Aiden, but hepletely refused to cooperate.


    Seeing Aiden engage with Jonathan made Rosalie wonder if Jonathan had a knack for dealing with


    children. She chuckled to herself.


    Regardless, it was great that they got along well.


    Once they were back in the car, Rosalie took out her phone and saw a message from Amelia. After


    a moment, she looked up at Jonathan and said, ¡°Um¡­ can Aidene with us to the premiere?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied. Taking an extra child to the premiere wasn¡¯t a big deal for him. ¡°But are


    you sure he¡¯ll understand the movie?¡±


    Rosalie pondered for a moment. The movie they were attending was advertised as suitable for all


    ages, even though Aiden was a bit younger and still unfamiliar with many aspects of auditory


    language.


    However, watching a movie would be a novel experience for him, and she could provide quiet hints


    or use signnguage to help him understand during the screening.


    Thinking about it, Rosalie found the situation even more intriguing. She was looking forward to


    seeing Aiden¡¯s reaction when he watched the movie.


    So, Rosalie used signnguage to ask him if he had ever watched a movie before.


    Aiden shook his head, indicating that he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Would you like to go watch a movie with meter?¡± Rosalie asked, using both words and sign


    language to make sure he


    understood.


    Aiden nodded excitedly, his face lit up with anticipation.


    While his understanding of movies might be limited to their literal meaning, his expression clearly


    showed excitement.


    Seeing Aiden¡¯s eager expression, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful. She wished they were


    watching an animated movie together today.


    However, she thought maybe next time, if Aiden showed interest in the format, she could take him


    to see an animated film.


    When they arrived at the premiere venue, they didn¡¯t park at the main entrance. After all, there were


    quite a few reporters gathered there, and Jonathan knew that Rosalie didn¡¯t like attracting media


    attention.


    Besides, he himself had never been fond of reporters.


    Instead, they parked at a side entrance where security guards were stationed. As soon as they saw


    Jonathan¡¯s car approaching, they promptly opened the door for them.


    Jonathan, Rosalie, and Aiden got out of the car and entered the venue.


    Inside, there were no reporters, just celebratory wreaths and the people attending the premiere.


    Rosalie recognized many of the attendees. There were famous movie stars frequently seen on


    screens, renowned directors from the domestic film industry, and even some figures usually


    associated with political news.


    Rosalie was a bit bewildered. While Dominic¡¯s fame was decent at the moment, it didn¡¯t seem to


    warrant such attention.


    However, as she thought about it further, she realized that the director of this film was one of the top


    three directors in the industry, having also received numerous international des.


    This time, it was clear that many of the prominent figures attending the premie


    director.


    were doing so as a favor to this esteemed


    Back then, Rosalie had attracted quite a bit of attention at the previous banquet, and whispers


    circted about not offending Jonathan¡¯s new girlfriend within certain upper-ss coterie.


    However, this hadn¡¯t bemon knowledge yet.


    Therefore, Rosalie walking alongside Jonathan with a child had attracted quite a few curious


    nces.


    Especially those who knew Jonathan personally couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    They wondered, ¡®What on earth is happening? Why is Mr. Youngblood, who is usually so enigmatic


    and intimidating to everyone in Strico, attending such an event with a child?


    And who¡¯s the woman by his side?¡¯


    This situation easily sparked some gossipy spections, and Rosalie could feel the ambiguous


    gazes directed at her and the curious looks at Aiden. She realized what some people might be


    thinking.


    ¡°Um¡­ it seems like these people have some misunderstandings,¡± Rosalie whispered to Jonathan.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Misunderstandings? Misunderstandings about what?¡± His voice held a hint


    of amusement.


    ¡°Could he not see people¡¯s misunderstanding?¡± Rosalie blinked and stared at Jonathan, but at this


    moment, his beautiful eyes were clear, so clear that they seemed almost innocent.


    Rosalie clenched her teeth, her face slightly flushed. ¡°They¡¯re misunderstanding that Aiden is our


    child!¡±


    ¡°Let them misunderstand then,¡± Jonathan replied with nonchnce.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie was taken aback. Let them misunderstand like this? Was that appropriate? ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± he said. ¡°In the end, we will have children, and whether they


    misunderstand us now orter, does it really make a difference?¡±


    Rosalie felt an inexplicable sense of speechlessness toward his words.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Jonathan said, taking Aiden¡¯s other little hand and moving forward.


    This action only reinforced the beliefs of those who had been specting. A man and a woman


    holding hands with a child-it certainly looked like a family of three, didn¡¯t it?


    However, Jonathan hadn¡¯t publicly announced his marriage or the existence of a 3- or 4-year-old


    child!


    Could it be a secret marriage? Or perhaps just a casual rtionship? And was the child an


    illegitimate one? Suddenly, sympathy-filled nces were cast toward Rosalie from some attendees.


    However, there was more envy among the onlookers. After all, having a child meant having a future


    in their eyes. Even if she couldn¡¯t be thedy of the house in the future, they could at least live


    afortable life in the Youngblood family!


    The director of this movie did recognize Jonathan, although when his secretary came to request


    invitations for the premiere, it had surprised him.


    However, now that he actually saw Jonathan here, along with a woman and a child, even the


    experienced director couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, wee.¡± The director warmly greeted him. ¡°And these two are?¡± He nced af


    Rosalie and Aiden.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Rosalie; and the other is Aiden.¡± Jonathan introduced Aiden, only mentioning


    thetter¡¯s name but not revealing his identity.


    However, this left some onlookers even more convinced that Aiden was Jonathan¡¯s illegitimate


    child.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t openly introduce an illegitimate child, could they?


    ¡°Mr. Mercer, you¡¯ve chosen the cast very well this time,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°My girlfriend is quite a fan


    of Dominic Caesar. After the premiere, could you arrange for her to meet him? She¡¯d like to take a


    photo and get an autograph.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Noah Mercer was stunned.


    A fan of Dominic? Wanting a photo and autograph? This sounded a lot like a starstruck fan. Why did


    he feel like Jonathan was attending the premiere today just to help his girlfriend who was Dominic¡¯s


    fan?

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Despite his surprise, Noah maintained a smile and replied, ¡°Of course, of course. I believe Dominic


    would be delighted to meet a fan like her.¡±


    After some more small talk, the director left.


    Rosalie was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Jonathan to create an opportunity for her to meet


    Dominic and, well, engage in some star-chasing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan looked at her with a slightly puzzled expression. ¡°Are you so thrilled at


    the idea of taking a photo with Dominic and getting an autograph?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s happiness, well, not exactly happiness, but¡­¡± She stumbled over her words for a moment. She


    wasn¡¯t thrilled just about the opportunity to meet Dominic, take a photo, and get an autograph. It


    was Jonathan¡¯s casual gestures that made her feel cherished and protected.


    She felt like she mattered, not like a surplus, insignificant person or even the broomstick that family


    members despised.


    ¡°Alright, whatever kind of happiness it is, as long as it¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll make ite true,¡± Jonathan


    whispered, leaning in closer, his eyes almost level with hers. ¡°But the one you love the most must


    always be me, do you understand? This is something you can never change.¡±


    His voice was maic, like a lover¡¯s soft murmur, with a hint of seduction. His eyes, however,


    burned with passion.


    It was as if this casual whisper was a promise, and now he wanted her promise in return.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Yes.¡± She thought that the person she loved the most was him for


    sure. He made her feel cherished and valued in a way she had never experienced before.


    He made her understand that in this world, there was someone who held her in such high regard


    and loved her so deeply.


    Jonathan smiled in satisfaction. Meanwhile, sandwiched between the two adults, Aiden tilted his


    chin upward, his beautiful big eyes filled with curiosity. Clearly, he didn¡¯t understand what the adults


    were talking about.


    However, it felt good to be held by thedy and this gentleman like this. He had seen many other


    little kids being held like this by their parents.


    But usually, he was only held by his mom and grandma.


    He had sometimes wondered what it would feel like to be held by his daddy. But his mommy said


    his daddy had gone to a faraway ce in the sky.¨C


    ¡°Where is that ce? When I grow up, can I go there and find Daddy?¡± he wondered.


    As Aiden had these thoughts, he had no idea that his daddy was not in the sky and that he would


    soon meet thetter.


    The screening hall for the premiere was quite impressive, with excellent acoustics and seats for the


    audience more spacious than those in ordinary cinemas.


    To make it easier for Aiden to watch the movie, Rosalie decided to let him sit with her in one seat so


    she could tell the kid about the meaning of the film when needed.


    However, when they officially started watching the movie, little Aiden surprised Rosalie beyond her


    expectations. Surprisingly, he could understand most of the subtitles in the film, with only a few


    unfamiliar words.


    Rosalie was utterly stunned; it seemed that Aiden¡¯s intelligence exceeded her initial expectations.


    Although the child could understand the subtitles, he couldn¡¯t grasp many of the film¡¯s contents and


    only had a basic understanding of the concept of good guys fighting bad guys.


    Despite this, he was thoroughly engrossed in the movie.


    Seeing this scene, Rosalie finally felt relieved. She had initially been worried that Aiden, being so


    young, might get bored watching this type of movie. She had even prepared herself to leave the


    screening hall if he was so bored by the movie that he didn¡¯t want to stay.


    But now, it seemed that everything had worked out well for everyone.


    Rosalie could now focus most of her attention on the movie.


    She had to admit that the film was quite good. The casting was well-suited to the characters, the


    special effects were impressive, and although the plot was simple, it didn¡¯t feel monotonous.


    Besides, Dominic had also broken free from his usual image, making it a significant transformation


    and acting challenge for him.


    However, Rosalie thought Dominic had performed excellently, effectively conveying his character¡¯s


    emotions.


    As she watched the emotional and intense scenes of the movie, tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    The moment she shed her tears, she was surprised by her own reaction. She wasn¡¯t typically


    someone who cried easily. Even when her friend Lillian cried buckets beside her during a film, she


    rarely shed a tear herself.


    While she could be moved by the movie, she didn¡¯t tend to cry much.


    However, this time was different. She was crying. Part of it was due to the movie¡¯s excellent


    portrayal of emotional scenes, but another part might have been that she saw a reflection of herself


    in the character on screen.


    From ordinary beginnings to the prospect of a brighter future, yet never quite reaching the imagined


    happy ending, only to be thrust into the darkest depths. Ahead, she had to rely on herself to step by


    step make her way back to the light.


    Though the film conveyed all of this in a humorous manner, the pain resonated with Rosalie, giving


    her a profound sense of empathy.


    Just as she was about to use a tissue to wipe away her tears, a hand had already touched her


    face.


    Long, slender fingers brushed away her tears. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing, the movie is just a bit touching,¡± Rosalie replied, sniffling.


    ¡°Seeing you shed tears like this makes me regret bringing you to see this movie,¡± he furrowed his


    brow slightly. He didn¡¯t like seeing her cry, and her tears made him feel a kind of heartache.


    Even though she said it was because of the emotional impact of the film, he still didn¡¯t like seeing


    her in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m crying because this is a good movie that brings bothughter and tears,¡± Rosalie exined,


    trying to wipe her tears From N?velDrama.Org.


    away.


    The next moment, her hand was stopped by him, and his face drew close to hers, his lips kissing


    away the teardrops on her


    face.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie said in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone will see,¡± she said softly. The screening room was dark, with only the big


    screen in front emitting light. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone noticing what they were doing.


    However, it was still possible that someone might notice them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about someone seeing, you should stay still,¡± he murmured, kissing away her


    tears one by one.


    The saltiness of her tears felt heavy to him.


    B

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    If he could, he hoped that she would never be sad or shed tears in her entire life.


    Jonathan kissed away Rosalie¡¯s tears gently, and she stayed frozen, not daring to move. She could


    only feel the heat where he


    had kissed her.


    When the movie ended, Rosalie felt a bit lightheaded. She had paid close attention to 80% of the


    film, but because of his tears-kissing distraction in thest 20%, she hadn¡¯t really paid attention to


    that part.


    She only remembered the final scene.


    On the other hand, Aiden, after watching the entire film, still seemed eager, as if he wanted to


    continue fighting the bad guys.


    Rosalie patted the boy¡¯s head, feeling that bringing him to the premiere had been the right choice


    today.


    ¡°Aiden, do you want to meet the actor from the movie we just watched? He¡¯s the one who was


    beating up the bad guys,¡± Rosalie signed and exined to the little boy.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Aiden clearly said, finally expressing his agreement by speaking.


    Rosalie felt relieved again. It seemed that Aiden¡¯s ability tomunicate was growing, and soon he


    might be able tomunicate like other children.


    So, Rosalie, with Aiden in tow, followed Jonathan and the staff to the actors¡¯ dressing room.


    The dressing room was quite spacious, resembling a small hall. Several lead actors were present,


    and Dominic was among them.


    The director had already informed Dominic about Jonathan and his girlfriending to take a photo


    with him and requesting an autograph.


    When Dominic first heard the news, he found it rather surprising.


    The renowned Jonathan, who was a prominent figure in Strico, had a girlfriend? And the girl was


    one of his fans? Dominic had mixed feelings about this.


    Considering that someone like Jonathan was not someone he would have had a chance to meet


    closely before, it was quite an honor to meet him now because of a fan.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jonathan Youngblood. I¡¯m Dominic Caesar,¡± Dominic said with a smile, and then, looking


    at Rosalie, added, ¡°I heard from Mr. Mercer that you¡¯re one of my fans. It¡¯s truly an honor. Nice to


    meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, L¡­ Quite a while back, um, when you had just started your career, I watched the TV shows


    you acted in. I never thought that one day I would be able to have a conversation with you like this,¡±


    said Rosalie, feeling a sudden bout of


    nervousness.


    After all, she had previously only seen him in the news and on television, and then on the big


    screen just now. Meeting him at such a close distance was naturally a surreal experience.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Dominic smiled. ¡°Shall we take a photo first?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie agreed, casually handing her phone to Jonathan. ¡°Jon, can you take some pictures


    for us? Uin, well, take a few more please.¡±


    The people around them, especially some of the female actors, were taken aback.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan was going to take photos for them, and he did it so casually. If it


    were another woman, she would probably have to work hard to please him. Weren¡¯t they worried


    about making Jonathan angry by acting so casually?


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jonathan took the camera seriously and began taking photos!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Immediately, the actresses felt a pang of jealousy.


    Some people observed Rosalie but didn¡¯t find her appearance particrly outstanding; at most, she


    had a pure and innocent face and was considered pleasant to look at.


    After all, in the entertainment industry, there was no shortage of women more beautiful than


    Rosalie.


    In the entertainment industry, there was never a shortage of beautiful women!


    Some self-confident women even struck a few poses, trying to catch Jonathan¡¯s attention.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Rosalie.


    Then, Dominic took a few more photos with Aiden.


    After a while, Aiden said to Rosalie, ¡°Potty¡­ Potty¡­¡±


    Rosalie understood that Aiden needed to use the restroom. Unfortunately, there were no private


    restrooms here, and each floor had restrooms at the end of the hallway.


    Rosalie had initially nned to apany the child, but Jonathan suggested, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient


    for you to go to the restroom. Let one of the staff members apany Aiden instead.¡±


    Jonathan instructed a male staff member to apany Aiden to the restroom.


    Rosalie used signnguage and spoken words to convey her wishes to Aiden, asking him to be


    obedient and listen to the staff member.


    Aiden nodded, indicating that he would behave.


    Because both sides were using signnguage, many people noticed something unusual about


    Aiden. Some even saw the cochlear imnt in his ear.


    Due to a bit of decoration added by Amelia, those who didn¡¯t know might initially mistake the


    cochlear imnt for a cartoon essory.


    At that moment, the female actresses who had no chance of attracting Jonathan¡¯s attention gave


    Rosalie pitiful looks. Even if she had given birth to an illegitimate child for Mr. Youngblood, what


    difference did it make? With a disabled child, there was no hope for him to inherit the Youngblood


    family¡¯s business empire.


    However, after a short while, the staff member who had taken Aiden to the restroom came back in a


    hurry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aiden?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, I¡¯m so sorry. I really don¡¯t know where the child went. I took him to the restroom/and


    on our way back, I received a phone call. I just took out my phone to answer the call for about ten


    seconds, and when I turned back, the child was gone. I have no idea where he went!¡±


    The staff member looked helpless, aware that if he had indeed lost Aiden, who was said to be


    probably Jonathan¡¯s illegitimate child, it might cost him his life.


    ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was shocked, and the autographed item she was holding fell to the ground.


    She rushed forward and grabbed the staff member. ¡°Is Aiden missing? Right on the way back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right in the hallway,¡± the staff member confirmed.


    In the next moment, Rosalie dashed out of the room and into the corridor.


    Jonathan closely followed her


    ¡°Aiden, Aiden!¡± Rosalie repeatedly called out as she scanned the hallway, but there was no


    response.


    Aiden, being unable to speak fluently yet, might not be able to respond even if he heard her voice.


    ¡°Where could Aiden have gone? Is he taken by someone?¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Rosalie¡¯s mind raced, recalling the news and cases of child abduction she had seen in the past. As


    a result, her thoughts grew even more chaotic.


    If Aiden had truly been abducted, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life!


    However, the more anxious she became, the emptier her mind seemed. She desperately wanted to


    find Aiden, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Just then, someone reached out and grabbed her arm, and a familiar voice whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    These simple words eased Rosalie¡¯s heart, which had previously been filled with confusion and


    helplessness.


    ¡°What should we do? Aiden is missing!¡± Her voice trembled, and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s


    all my fault. I should have apanied Aiden to the restroom personally. If I had been with him, he


    wouldn¡¯t have disappeared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Jonathan admitted. ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked a staff member to apany him. But


    don¡¯t worry; we will find him. I¡¯m going to seal off this entire building immediately and conduct a


    thorough search.¡±


    Rosalie considered another possibility. ¡°But what if it¡¯s human traffickers, and they¡¯ve already taken


    Aiden out of this building?¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s lock down the city,¡± he said. ¡°Within ten minutes, we¡¯ll seal off Strico. It¡¯s impossible to


    reach the city¡¯s highway exit in just ten minutes. Once the city is sealed, even if it¡¯s human


    traffickers, they¡¯ll have to stay within the city and won¡¯t be able to escape. By then, we¡¯ll be able to


    find Aiden.¡±


    She was shocked-locking down the city? Could he really do that to such a bustling metropolis?


    However, hearing these words from him made it impossible not to believe that he could make it


    happen.


    ¡°Trust me. We¡¯ll find Aiden for sure. Even if we have to turn the entire city upside down, I¡¯ll help you


    find him,¡± Jonathan assured her.


    He was going to such great lengths to find a child, solely because he didn¡¯t want to see her


    burdened with guilt and remorse.


    He knew that with her personality, if they couldn¡¯t find Aiden, she would never find peace for the rest


    of her life.


    Jonathan took out his phone and made a call to brief someone on the situation. But suddenly, a


    child¡¯s innocent voice out, ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    Rosalie was shaken to her core. It was Aiden¡¯s voice!


    rang


    She abruptly looked


    up and saw Aiden standing not far away, holding hands with a man.


    Rosalie rushed over and hugged Aiden tightly, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Where did you go?


    Why did you suddenly wander off? I was so afraid I wouldn¡¯t find you!¡±


    She rambled on, and though Aiden didn¡¯t understand her words, he could sense her sadness. So,


    with his little hands, he gently patted Rosalie and nuzzled her cheek with his head.


    After seeing Aiden¡¯s return, Jonathan put away his phone. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s all settled.¡± His gaze


    shifted from Rosalie and Aiden to the man who had been holding Aiden¡¯s hand.


    When he recognized the man, he raised an eyebrow, his eyes filled with yful curiosity. It was


    quite a coincidence to encounter this man here-Aiden¡¯s biological father, Warren York.


    ¡°I wonder if this can be considered fate,¡± he thought.


    At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s emotions finally settled down. She took a deep breath and looked at the


    child in her arms. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Aiden, however, focused on Rosalie¡¯s lips, trying to discern what she was saying.


    When Rosalie realized that Aiden couldn¡¯t understand her, she used signnguage tomunicate.


    Aiden extended his hand, showing a part of a cochlear imnt in his palm. Specifically, it was the


    external part of the cochlear imnt that went on the outer ear.


    ¡°So, did Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt fall off?¡± Rosalie thought, and she beganmunicating with


    Aiden using signnguage.


    After a series of exchanges, Rosalie finally understood the whole story. Indeed, Aiden¡¯s cochlear


    imnt had fallen off, and when Aiden was halfway to the bathroom, he realized he couldn¡¯t hear


    anything. That¡¯s when he urgently turned back to the restroom to look for his cochlear imnt.


    Inside the restroom, Aiden encountered a kind man, but they couldn¡¯tmunicate because the


    man didn¡¯t understand signnguage.


    However, Aiden was clever; he dipped his finger in water and wrote on the bathroom countertop,


    telling the man that he needed to return to the room to find someone.


    The man then decided to escort Aiden back to the room, thinking it was the right thing to do.


    And that¡¯s the situation Rosalie had witnessed.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Aiden had encountered a nice person. If he had


    encountered someone with malicious intent, he might have been in danger of being abducted.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie straightened herself up and addressed the man standing next to Aiden. ¡°Sir, thank you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her voice seemed as if it were caught in her throat, and her eyes were fixed on the man


    in front of her as if she had just witnessed something unbelievable.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Warren furrowed his brow and spoke. The woman in front of him should


    be a stranger, but the way she looked at him made him feel like she recognized him.


    Rosalie was in a state of shock. Of course, she knew Warren-he was Aiden¡¯s biological father! Who


    could have expected that the father and son would meet under such circumstances?


    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities!


    Rosalie struggled to find words to describe her emotions at this moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± But it was Jonathan who helped her answer. Jonathan stepped forward, walked to Rosalie¡¯s


    side, and put his arm around her shoulder. Then, he smiled at Warren and said, ¡°Mr. York, I didn¡¯t


    expect to meet you here. I¡¯m Jonathan Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Jonathan from Youngblood Group?¡± Warren inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan confirmed.


    ¡°Well, what a coincidence. I came to Strico hoping to visit and explore potential cooperation


    between our twopanies. It seems we¡¯ve met sooner than expected,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. York, when you n to visit, I¡¯ll be ready to wee you,¡± Jonathan replied


    The two men shook hands, and Jonathan said, ¡°My girlfriend has seen you in the news before, but


    meeting you in probably quite surprising for her.¡±


    Jonathan was helping Rosalie ease the situation.


    person was


    Rosalie had finally regained herposure and greeted Warren as well. ¡°Hello, Mr. York, I¡¯m


    Rosalie Leighton.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Leighton,¡± Warren replied, and he took a few moments to appraise Rosalie. After all, a


    woman introduced with such solemnity by Jonathan must be someone quite exceptional!

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ¡°Is this child¡­¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my friend¡¯s son,¡± Rosalie replied vaguely. She didn¡¯t want to tell Warren that Aiden was


    Amelia¡¯s son. ¡°Thank for taking care of him.¡± She thanked him.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Warren said. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the little boy hugging Rosalie¡¯s leg.


    you


    In the restroom, Warren saw this little boy looking for something desperately. Nervousness, anxiety,


    and fear were written all over his face. Warren couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks.


    To be honest, Warren wasn¡¯t a busybody. When he saw this boy, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why


    he was nervous and scared.


    To Warren¡¯s shock, the boy couldn¡¯t hear him. He babbled a few words but Warren couldn¡¯t


    understand him at all.


    Just when he thought that there was no way tomunicate with the boy, the boy surprised him


    again. Warren didn¡¯t expect that he could write.


    To his surprise, the boy could write someplex words to express himself in addition to simple


    ones.


    Warren couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the boy. Meanwhile, he also felt pity for him because such a


    smart child was born deaf.


    Then he helped the boy find his lost cochlear imnt in the restroom.


    When the boy was holding the cochlea imnt again, he smiled happily. His smile made Warren


    think of a woman.


    Warren felt so ridiculous. How could a strange boy¡¯s smile make him think of that woman? He had


    been looking for her for a year and still hadn¡¯t found her.


    He previously thought it would be easy for him to find that woman after she was released from


    prison. However, he couldn¡¯t find her whereabouts at all.


    Warren also didn¡¯t expect Jonathan toe with this boy today.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, another voice sounded. ¡°Warren, why are you still here?¡±


    Warren turned around and smiled at the woman who walked towards him. ¡°Something held me up.


    It has been solved


    now.¡±


    Rosalie had mixed feelings when she looked at the woman in front of her. The woman looked


    stunning in a beige dress and a pair of high heels decorated with crystals. Her long and straight hair


    fell over her shoulders, making her face look even smaller. She looked frail and delicate which


    made men want to protect her.


    Rosalie remembered seeing this woman¡¯s face when she read Amelia¡¯s case files and watched the


    news. Amelia was sentenced to prison because of this woman back then.


    This woman was Irene Fletcher, Warren¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    After learning about the rtionship between Amelia and Warren, she deliberately searched for


    information about Warren. on the Inte. It was widely spread that Warren and Irene would get


    married soon.


    Amelia gave birth to Warren¡¯s child but went to jail because of his testimony. But now, Warren was


    about to marry another


    Woman.


    She thought, ¡°Ms. Haab must have watched the news. How did she feel while watching them?¡±


    Irene walked to Warren, took his arm intimately, and then surveyed Rosalie, Jonathan, and Aiden.


    ¡°This is Mr. Jonathan Youngblood and his girlfriend Ms. Rosalie Leighton.¡± Warren introduced them


    to Irene.


    Irene greeted them with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Youngblood and Ms. Leighton. I¡¯m Irene


    Fletcher, Warren¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯m afraid I have to go now. See you next time,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°See you!¡± Jonathan replied with a half smile.


    After Warren and Irene left, Jonathan turned to Rosalie. ¡°Well, we have already found Aiden. Why


    are you still worried?¡±


    ¡°The man is Warren Bates. He¡¯s Aiden¡¯s father,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°So what?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Aiden is his son, but he had no idea about it,¡± Rosalie sighed, her tone full of sadness.


    She found Aiden looked a bit simr to Warren when she took a closer look at their faces.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get so emotional. It¡¯s between Warren and Amelia. We have no right to interfere,¡±


    Jonathan reminded her.


    Rosalie nodded and looked down at Aiden. Because Aiden didn¡¯t wear his cochlear imnt now,


    she didn¡¯t need to worry that Aiden would hear their conversation.


    The three of them returned to the lounge. After saying goodbye to Dominic, Rosalie and Jonathan


    walked out of the side door again.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to help Aiden wear his cochlear imnt back, so she put it away first.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that it was toote. No wonder she was hungry. Aiden must have felt


    even hungrier, but he neverined.


    ¡°Sorry, Aiden. You must be very hungry. Let me take you to dinner now, okay?¡± Rosalie said to


    Aiden in signnguage.


    Aiden nodded vigorously.


    Rosalie vaguely remembered a family-friendly restaurant nearby that was popr among mothers,


    so she said to Jonathan, ¡°How about we go to a popr family restaurant nearby? I saw it online. It


    has nice ratings and positive reviews.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan agreed dly.


    So Rosalie took out her phone and Googled the family restaurant. It was pretty close, only a mile


    away from where they


    were noW.


    Therefore, they went to the restaurant on foot.


    The restaurant¡¯s decor and environment were child-friendly as if it were a small amusement park.


    The whole restaurant was divided into a dining area and a children¡¯s y area. There were slides,


    an ocean ball pool, a sand area, trampolines in the children¡¯s y area, as well as numerous


    building blocks, rocking horses, and other toys. Generally speaking, children could both dine and


    have fun here.


    The paintings on the walls, dinnerware, and showcases in the dining area were all childlike. The


    paintings depicted fairy tales and fables. Parents could tell their children those stories while eating.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Rosalie ordered threebos ording to the online rmendations.


    When the food was brought to the table, they discovered that not only the children¡¯s food but also


    the adults¡¯ food, was designed in a cute cartoon style, reminding them of their childhood.


    Rosalie nced at Jonathan, who was dressed formally in a suit and leather shoes today. His hair


    was neatly slicked back. He looked like a typical social elite, always ready to attend various


    banquets or meetings at any time.


    However, the food ced in front of Jonathan was made in cartoon style. The strange contrast


    made Rosalie feel funny.


    She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ Well, I haven¡¯t seen you eat a cartoon-style meal before. By the way, the


    cartoon character is Peppa Pig,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Jonathan alsoughed because he had never eaten such a meal before.


    When he was a child, he used to see a simr carton-style menu when he walked past a restaurant


    with his parents. At that time, he desired to eat it, but his family couldn¡¯t afford it.


    At that time, the price of such abo was too high for his family.


    He never wanted to eat such a meal now that he could afford it. He wouldn¡¯t have remembered


    such a memory if he hadn¡¯t gone to this restaurant with Rosalie today.


    Rosalie ced food on Aiden¡¯s te and wrapped a bib around his neck. Because Aiden usually


    ate by himself, she also let him eat with a spoon.


    Aiden grabbed the spoon and began eating by himself. Because he was young, he would


    asionally drop food from his mouth. After a time, his bib and table were smeared by food that


    had fallen from his lips.


    Rosalie would carefully clean them up for Aiden so they didn¡¯t stain his clothes. She would also


    wipe the corners of his mouth with tissues every now and then.


    When Aiden was full, his beautiful eyes focused on the children¡¯s y area.


    Rosalie removed the bib around Aiden¡¯s neck and said to Jonathan with a smile, ¡°Help yourself! I


    will go y with Aiden for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with a nod.


    Rosalie took Aiden to the children¡¯s y area. Aiden started ying on the slide.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Aiden ascended to the top of the slide happily and then slid down. Rosalie caught him steadily so


    that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Aiden giggled when Rosalie caught Aiden, taking her by surprise.


    Aiden used to grin, but most of his smiles were silent. Even if he hadn¡¯t worn the cochlear imnt


    yet, hisughter now had a sound.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie quietly in the distance, his eyes full of affection.


    He didn¡¯t like it when she focused all her attention on another person, even if that person was a


    child. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her when he saw her gentle expression.


    Her smile and actions made her appear to be a good mother. If people didn¡¯t know the truth, they


    would think she was Aiden¡¯s mother.


    It seems like being her child would be a very happy thing because she would love them with all her


    heart.


    Jonathan used to wish his mother would treat him more gently, pay him more attention, talk to him


    more, and even embrace him more.


    But all of his wishes became empty eventually.


    Rosalie checked the time on her phone after ying with Aiden for about half an hour. She realized


    it was time to send Aiden home, so she took Aiden¡¯s hand and walked back to Jonathan.


    ¡°Are you done ying?¡± Jonathan asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to send Aiden home, otherwise Ms. Haab will worry about him,¡± Rosalie replied. She


    turned her gaze on Aiden, whose face was a little red, and asked in signnguage, ¡°Do you like


    here?¡±


    Aiden nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you here next time,¡± Rosalie said.


    Aiden nodded again and grinned at Rosalie. He wrapped his hands around her waist and rubbed


    her belly with his head to show intimacy.


    However, Jonathan frowned. He lifted Aiden by his cor and moved him away from Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go,¡± he said.


    As expected, he still didn¡¯t like other people being close to her.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about Jonathan¡¯s behavior.


    After getting in the car, Aiden yawned because of exhaustion. He soon fell asleep while leaning his


    body against Rosalie.


    Rosalie looked at Aiden¡¯s innocent face and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Aiden is so cute. How nice it


    would be if his hearing had not been damaged!¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Is Aiden cute?¡±


    Jonathan nced at Aiden who was asleep in the car. Children, whether cute or not, were almost


    the same in Jonathan¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Aiden may feel ufortable sleeping like this. I need you to help me to move him. I¡¯ll hold his


    shoulders and you help me lift his foot,¡± Rosalie demanded.


    Rosalie began tomand Jonathan.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at her. He didn¡¯t refute but did as she told.


    Rosalie was the only person in the world who couldmand him.


    ¡°Hey, be gentle and slow. If you move too fast, you will wake him up,¡± Rosalie said, lowering her


    voice again.


    After hearing this, the driver almost shook his hands in terror. He used his willpower to keep his


    hands from trembling.


    No one had the guts to speak to andmand Jonathan like this. Rosalie would be thrown on the


    road right away if she were someone else.


    Rosalie was the only woman that Jonathan was willing to indulge.


    Themanding voice in the car continued to be heard, and the driver¡¯s admiration for Rosalie


    grew.


    The car arrived at the diner. After Rosalic got out of the car, she intended to carry Aiden who was


    still asleep. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Jonathan said, carrying Aiden in his arms.


    When the two of them entered the diner, Amelia was surprised to see Jonathan holding her son.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    But soon, Amelia came back to her senses and took Aiden from Jonathan¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you. Let


    me put Aiden on his bed


    first.¡±


    With that, Amelia walked into the inner room at the back of the diner with Aiden in her arms.


    ¡°Wait for a moment. I¡¯d like to have a word with Ms. Haab,¡± Rosalie said to Jonathan. She then


    followed Amelia into the inner room.


    When Rosalie entered, she saw Amelia putting Aiden on the bed and covering him with a nket.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you for taking care of Aiden today,¡± Amelia thanked Rosalie.


    Rosalie bit her bottom lip slightly and looked straight at Amelia. ¡°Ms. Haab, we met Warren today.¡±


    Amelia froze in ce and her face turned pale all of a sudden when she heard Warren¡¯s name.


    ¡°He..¡± She broke off and could not continue.


    She didn¡¯t know how to start or ask, but her eyes were full of fear and nervousness.


    Rosalie took the initiative to say, ¡°We ran into each other by ident today. Aiden lost his cochlear


    imnt and went to the restroom alone to look for it. He came across Warren at that time.¡± She took


    out Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt from her bag and handed it to Amelia. ¡°Warren didn¡¯t know that Aiden


    is his son,¡± she added.


    Amelia¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She looked at Rosalie in shock and her heart was in turbulent


    riot. She had kept Aiden¡¯s father¡¯s identity to herself. Only a few people were aware of it, but now


    Rosalie knew about it. ¡°D-Do you know about it?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Well, Jon mentioned Warren to me before, which reminded me of a case I read back then. I could


    roughly guess your rtionship with Warren. In addition, Aiden looks a bit simr to Warren,¡±


    Rosalie answered. The next second, she felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­


    After all, it was Amelia¡¯s privacy. Nobody wants their tragic past to be discovered by someone else.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. By the way, I remember you mentioning


    you used to be awyer and reading my case files, so you should know what was going on.¡±¡±


    Rosalie nodded her head.


    ¡°I was wrongly used and no one believed me back then,¡± Amelia said. She was so desperate


    and painful that even her mother didn¡¯t believe her at first. Her rtionship with her mother had


    always been difficult, but it had improved after Aiden was born. Her mother couldn¡¯t bear the


    thought of her daughter living a hard life.


    ¡°I believe you. Although there is no evidence to prove your innocence, I believe you,¡± Rosalie said.


    She had experienced what it was like to be wronged, so she understood how it felt.


    She used to believe that thew was always just, which led her to be awyer. After being


    falsely used, she understood witnesses might lie and the evidence could be fabricated.


    Therefore, thew was not always just.


    Amelia was touched by her words and her eyes turned red slightly. ¡°Rosalie, thank you for believing


    me and for not letting Warren know that Aiden is his son.¡±


    ¡°How much longer do you want to keep Warren in the dark? I heard from Jon that Warren was


    looking for you everywhere,¡± Rosalie asked with concern.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him find me,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Aiden everything until hees of age. It¡¯s


    entirely up to him whether he wants to have a rtionship with his father.¡±


    After Rosalie left, Amelia looked down at her son who was still asleep. She gently touched his face,


    her face full of bitterness.


    She remembered that Aiden used to ask where his father was using signnguage.


    But she could only tell him a white lie that his father had gone to heaven.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how much longer she could fool Aiden, but she couldn¡¯t tell him who his father


    was or where he was. What should she tell her son? Should she tell him that his father deliberately


    approached his mother with malicious intentions in the first ce? She still remembered asking him


    what if she was pregnant with his child and he told her that she did not qualify to have his child.


    Aiden knew that his father never wanted him in the first ce.


    Warren had never loved her. It was wishful thinking to expect him to love her back. After realizing


    his true intention of approaching her, she was too stupid to hope to change his mind with her love.


    As a result, she became even more


    miserable because of him.


    If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she would not have been able to survive in prison.


    Aiden finally met his father today. Amelia did everything she could to keep them apart and even


    moved away from Sloummont. But she didn¡¯t expect that they would still run into each other.


    Fortunately, Warren didn¡¯t recognize Aiden.


    Aiden turned over and smacked his lips as if he was having a sweet dream.


    After pulling up the nket for Aiden again, Amelia took out her mobile phone and Googled Warren.


    The next second, news about him was all over the page.


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, Warren came to Strico. He came here for an


    investment project based on the news, so he might have to stay for a while.


    Based on his work, Warren might stay in Strico for a short or long period. It could be a week, two


    weeks, or several months. He would visit Strico regrly in the future if he had some important


    projects to invest in here.


    Living in the same city, there was always a higher chance of running into each other.


    Amelia thought she should try her best to avoid Warren in the future. Only when Warren left Strico


    could she feel at ease.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze fell on a photo in the news shown below. Irene stood beside Warren and held his arm


    intimately in the photo, looking extremely happy.


    They looked like a perfect match. Others thought they were made for each other, but no one knew


    anotherdy was so hurt and desperate because of them that she considered suicide countless


    times.


    She purposefully avoided viewing any news concerning Warren and Irene over thest three years.


    She still felt spiteful and loathe when she saw their closeness once more.


    However, seeing such an intimate photo of them left Amelia with nothing but calmness.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    No matter how much they loved each other, it had nothing to do with her.


    Amelia thought she must have forgotten about Warren.


    What she wanted only was to protect her son and her family!


    After Rosalie left the diner, her heart was heavy. Jonathan asked her when they returned to the


    Youngblood residence, ¡°Are you still thinking about Aiden?¡±


    Rosalie nodded her head. ¡°Amelia didn¡¯t want to be found by Warren. She had always told Aiden


    that his father was dead. I didn¡¯t think it would be a good thing if Warren found Amelia and


    discovered Aiden was his son. Besides, Warren is now engaged. If I were Amelia, I would avoid him


    and never see him again.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jonathan frowned at her words. Rosalie didn¡¯t mean it, but he took this to heart.


    ¡°Is it because he put Amelia in jail?¡± Jonathan asked. Although he asked casually, only he knew


    how nervous he was when he asked this question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied firmly.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart fluttered as if it was going to stop beating.


    ¡°What if I did the same thing? Will you stay away from me and never see me again?¡± Jonathan


    asked abruptly.


    ¡°You?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at Jonathan in confusion. ¡°You are not Warren. How can I answer


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothetical. You used to promise me you would forgive me no matter what I did. Would


    you forgive me if I did the same thing as Warren did?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie thought about it carefully seeing his serious expression and then shook her head. ¡°Maybe


    not. After all, there are some things in this world that can be forgiven, while others cannot.¡±


    Therefore, whether a person should be forgiven or not depended on what he did.


    Jonathan¡¯s hands twitched suddenly, and his heart missed a beat. His heart sank as if it fell into a


    bottomless ice abyss.


    He dragged her into his arms all of a sudden and held her tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care even if you can¡¯t


    forgive me, as long as you promise not to leave and refuse to see me no matter what happens in


    the future!¡±


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie so tightly. He could put up with her loath and hatred, but he couldn¡¯t bear


    the thought of never seeing her again.


    He wondered if he could bear the pain of loss or go crazy if he never saw her again.


    He loved her far more than he thought.


    Rosalie felt suffocated being hugged tightly by Jonathan. ¡°Jon, what happened? You haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong. Why did you ask me to forgive you?¡±


    ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Jonathan insisted.


    Rosalie felt out of breath. If she didn¡¯t agree with him, she would probably be suffocated. ¡°B-But


    why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that I will never see you again. I¡¯m afraid you will never see me if I do


    something wrong,¡± he murmured.


    If that was the case, his life would be hopeless.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Really? Will he be afraid of losing me?¡± She was taken aback. She slowly raised


    her hands and wrapped them around Jonathan¡¯s waist.


    Jonathan suddenly shook his body as if he couldn¡¯t believe that she would hug him.


    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± Rosalie said gently. Her words soothed his uneasy heart.


    He lowered his head and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she blurted out. She didn¡¯t believe Jonathan who loved her so much would do such


    a thing to hurt her.


    He was not Warren. She was confident that whatever happened to Warren and Amelia would not


    happen to them.


    ¡°Then tell me that you love me, and you will never refuse to see me,¡± Jonathan demanded in a


    hoarse voice, his bright eyes full of attachment and longing for her.


    Sometimes, his gaze would take her by surprise as if she were his entire world.


    How much did Jonathan love her? Rosalie had doubted his love for her at first, but she was now


    assured of it.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, stroking his cheek with her hand. She didn¡¯t understand why he was


    scared. Was he insecure because of his early childhood? If that was the case, she wanted to dispel


    fear for him. ¡°So I couldn¡¯t bear not seeing you,¡± she added.


    After letting a sign, Jonathan lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    His lips were a bit cold, different from her warm lips.


    Sometimes, the colder he became, the more greedy he would be for warmth. Like this moment, he


    kissed her deeply and passionately, thirsty for her warmth as if he wanted to carve himself into her


    soul.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t break the kiss until Rosalie was out of breath. The next second, he picked her up in


    his arms and walked towards the bed.


    He set her down gently on the bed and gazed at her with tenderness, his elbows propping up on


    both sides of her body. Then he gently took her hand in his, pressing her palm against his cheek.


    Her body trembled slightly. She understood what would happen next.


    ¡°Rosie, I want you. What about you? Do you want me?¡± he whispered, curbing his desires.


    She knew that Jonathan would stop if she said no.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to suppress her feelings. ¡°Yes, I want you,¡± she said, with great certainty.


    The next moment, a happy smile flickered at the corner of his mouth.


    When Rosalie woke up the next morning, the sun was streaming into the room through the window.


    She felt sofortable and couldn¡¯t help but move her body when the warm morning sun shone on


    her.


    Jonathan, who was lying beside her, came into her sight the moment she opened her eyes. He was


    gazing at her with a smile.


    ¡°Morning!¡± Rosalie said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back to sleep,¡± Jonathan said.


    She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Are you so devoted to your job?¡± he said helplessly. In his opinion, her job at the diner was tiring


    and low-paying. He could have offered her a better job, but she declined.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    ¡°At least the job makes me feel that I can support myself,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Hearing her words, Jonathan blinked his eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Let me drive you to work today,¡±


    he said. He lifted the covers and got out of bed after nting a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie screamed, hurriedly looking away. She saw his naked body just now.


    Her shy look amused Jonathan. He felt she was extremely adorable.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He turned around and walked back to the bed. He supported himself on


    both sides of her body with his elbows, and his breath fanned her face.


    Rosalie¡¯s face blushed instantly. They were so close that she didn¡¯t know where to look. ¡°I-I¡¯m just


    shy,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy around me.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he took her hand to touch his chest. ¡°Did you touch


    my chestst night, didn¡¯t you? We both love each other. It¡¯s natural for yo¨´ to look at my body


    unless you don¡¯t find it attractive.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± she denied right away, her blush deepening. What was she talking about? Although


    what she said was true, it was¡­


    Her palm felt the temperature of his chest.


    ¡°Stop acting shy. Rosalie, look at me, okay? I like you looking at me,¡± Jonathan whispered as if he


    was acting cute.


    His voice tugged at her heartstrings. She couldn¡¯t help but return her gaze to him.


    His body was surprisingly beautiful and looked like an artwork.


    He smiled gently and rose to his feet again. He began to change clothes under her gaze. During the


    moved his gaze away from her.


    Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him when she met his gaze.


    process, he


    never


    When he dressed up, her face was scarlet red. He took out her clothes from the wardrobe and


    helped her to put on them gently.


    ¡°I-I can dress by myself,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°But I like changing clothes for you. It¡¯ll make me feel like you¡¯re more reliant on me,¡± he exined.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Why do you like me relying on you?¡±


    ¡°The more you rely on me, the more you won¡¯t leave me,¡± he replied.


    She pursed her lips. At that moment, he was kneeling in front of her and helping her wear socks.


    His actions were gentle, unlike how the others portrayed him.


    Rosalie used to think that a man like Jonathan would be confident and proud and liked to be in


    charge.


    But now, she always felt that he was insecure. Even when they were together, he was always afraid


    that she would stop loving him, leave him, or refuse to forgive him.


    Why did a man like him feel insecure? Was it because of his mother? His mother used to betray his


    father, making him feel insecure.


    Was it because her mother cast a shadow on him?


    He had a faintly visible scar on his chest. He exined that the scar was caused by his mother, who


    shoved him to the ground as she was going to leave, which nearly killed him at the time.


    The ferocious scar went shallower and shallower over time, but it never vanished.


    In fact, with today¡¯s cosmetic surgery, he could easily remove this scar, but he had never done so.


    He looked as if he wanted to remind him of something with this scar.


    If his insecurity stemmed from his mother, what about her? She was also insecure because of


    Zachary¡¯s betrayal and even afraid of being in a rtionship again. She previously thought that she


    would spend the rest of her life alone and would never love again.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But now Jonathan made her feel secure again and made her want to love again.


    ¡°Why do you stare at me like that?¡± Jonathan raised his head slightly and met Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Her


    eyes were filled with emotions such as love, sympathy, and others that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Rosalie suddenly came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, I just found that I loved


    you very much.¡± She bent


    slightly and wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°Jon, I promise I¡¯ll be nice to you all the time.¡±


    If he was insecure, she was willing to give him a sense of security.


    They appeared to be huddling for warmth. Not only did she feel warm from him, but she also


    wanted to give it to him.


    His body shook slightly. He looked at her, dumbfounded, and then slowly grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    When Jonathan drove his Bentley and dropped Rosalie off in front of the diner, they attracted the


    attention of other employees of the diner. They all knew Rosalie had a rich boyfriend because


    Jonathan had previously dined here.


    However, everyone didn¡¯t know that her rich boyfriend was Jonathan Youngblood, the most powerful


    man in Strico.


    Rosalie observed Amelia had dark circles under her eyes and looked extremely tired when she saw


    her. Obviously, she didn¡¯t sleep well the night before.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? Was it because of Warren?¡± Rosalie asked in a low


    voice.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. I avoided him once I was released from prison, afraid that he would


    track me down and ruin my peaceful life.¡±


    What she feared the most was that Warren would take Aiden away from her. Even though Warren


    never wanted Aiden, it was hard to say that he wouldn¡¯t do that.


    After all, what Warren most wanted was to see her suffer.


    ¡°Although he¡¯s in Strico now, you won¡¯t happen to meet him so easily,¡± Rosalie said in aforting


    voice.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Amelia echoed.


    She just wanted to concentrate on operating the diner and raising her son safely.


    After going through a lot, Amelia realized that being safe and well was a blessing. But Rosalie was


    still with Jonathan. She opened and closed her mouth, not knowing whether it was a stroke of good


    or bad luck.


    So many women rushed to pursue Jonathan. But how many of them dared to fall in love with him?


    Even though Jonathan was still adoring Rosalie, what about the future? Would Rosalie be able to


    handle it if he turned against her one day?

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    However, she could tell that Rosalie must be deeply in love with Jonathan by now. She thought


    about it for a moment and decided not to say anything. After all, Rosalie had been through a lot and


    she suspected that Rosalie had already considered the concerns she had.


    She could only hope in her heart that Rosalie would truly have a good ending, unlike herself.


    During her free time in the afternoon, Lillian chatted with Rosalie for a while. Lillian was amazed to


    learn that Rosalie had attended the movie premiere starring Dominic Caesar and regretted not


    going with thetter.


    She then started asking Rosalie about the scene when she met Dominic yesterday and if she got


    any autographs.


    Rosalie sent the photos of herself with Dominic that Jonathan had taken on her phone to Lillian. As


    for the signed photos and posters Dominic had given her, she would take pictures of them and send


    them to Lillianter.


    ¡°Wow, I envy you so much for getting so close to Dominic. I heard he¡¯s doing a few more


    promotional events in Strico. I wonder if I can meet him!¡± Lillian eximed.


    ¡°If you really want to meet Dominic, just talk to Callum. He may have connections. It shouldn¡¯t be


    too difficult to arrange,¡± Rosalie suggested, knowing that someone like Callum, as the head of the


    White family, likely had connections.


    To arrange for Lillian to meet Dominic wouldn¡¯t be much trouble.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Him¡­¡± Lillian shuddered. ¡°Never mind.¡± Whenever she watched videos rted to Dominic,


    Callum¡¯s face would darken.


    It wasn¡¯t just Dominic. It was also other male celebrities she admired. Callum always wore a


    displeased expression whenever she was interested in male celebrities.


    It made her pursuit of being a fangirl quite secretive. Was this how it felt to be in a rtionship?


    Fortunately, her rtionship with Callum was only a ¡°fake¡± one. If it were real, she believed that she


    would have no hope of pursuing her fangirl interests for the rest of her life. Lillian couldn¡¯t help but


    me herself once again for getting involved with him.


    If she hadn¡¯t gone along with that aggressive move under the influence of alcohol back then, she


    wouldn¡¯t be in this awkward situation now, would she?


    In summary, a single mistake can lead to eternal regret.


    Seeing the miserable emoji Lillian sent her, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh. She still believed that


    Callum being with Lillian wasn¡¯t out of revenge.


    After all, there were many ways for revenge and Callum didn¡¯t need to choose such aplicated


    method. Moreover, during theirst trip to Sloummont, from Callum¡¯s behavior and the way he


    looked at Lillian, Rosalie believed that Callum had certain feelings for Lillian.


    In the evening, after Rosalie returned home from work, she arranged the posters and signed photos


    that Dominic had given her on the coffee table. She then took pictures of them and sent them to


    Lillian.


    Discussing stars with her friend made Rosalie feel like she had returned to the feeling she had


    before the ident. It was a long-lost sense of ease.


    Jonathan sat on the couch, watching as Rosalie took pictures of the posters and chatted with Lillian


    via messages. A smile yed on her lips. From time to time, her hand caressed the face of Dominic


    on the posters.


    He thought, ¡°Is that actor so attractive?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Rosalie¡¯s hand, which was


    touching Dominic¡¯s face.


    So, Jonathan transformed into the jealous boyfriend again, stretching out his long arm and pulling


    Rosalie into his embrace.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done taking pictures?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just two more posters,¡± Rosalie replica.


    ¡°Then let me do it,¡± he said as he took her phone, snapped photos of the remaining two posters,


    and sent them to Lillian.


    It would be better for him to shoot it himself than let her.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Rosalie asked and she was surprised at how quickly he had taken the photos.


    ¡°Yes, just two posters. How long do you think it takes?¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie nced at the photos Jonathan had sent to her friend and noticed that the framing wasn¡¯t


    perfect in some of them. She hoped Lillian wouldn¡¯t mind. If she did, Rosalie could take better


    photoster.


    Rosalie opened her phone¡¯s gallery and started looking at the pictures Jonathan had taken of her


    with Dominic. She


    nned to select one to print out as a memento. After all, having a photo with her favorite star was


    a cherished memory.


    ¡°Why are you still looking at those photos?¡± Jonathan, notpletely over his jealousy, started


    feeling jealous again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to print a photo and put it in the album,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Is he good-looking?¡± His voice was full of jealousy.


    Rosalie blinked and then looked up, meeting Jonathan¡¯s clearly jealous expression. She had a


    feeling that he was going to be like this when it came to her admiration for male celebrities.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good-looking, but¡­¡± She changed her tone, noticing his sinking mood, and continued,


    ¡°He is not as good-looking as you. In my eyes, you¡¯re the most handsome, Jon.¡±


    Her words, especially the ¡°my¡± part, seemed to have an effect on him. ¡°Your?¡± He raised an


    eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, mine.¡± Rosalie nodded, feeling her cheeks flush. She was getting shameless.


    He chuckled and the previous jealousy disappeared. ¡°I like hearing you say that. I¡¯m yours and


    you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t be jealous!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°When ites to Dominic, I¡¯m just a fan. And I¡¯m not the kind


    who is overly obsessed. Apart from him, I have other favorite stars too. I appreciate the characters


    they portray in movies and that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t worry or care about them beyond that.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, she put down her phone and held his face in her hands. ¡°But you are


    different. I care about your feelings and I want to be with you for the rest of my life. For the stars,


    they are just stars. I never want to be with them for the rest of my life.¡±


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on the person in front of him. She seemed to make his anxiety subside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you look at him for too long.¡± Jonathan stated. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m not a generous man.


    Even if you only appreciate him as an actor, it¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    His dominance and possessiveness were strong and he was aware of that. Sometimes it made her


    feel suffocated.


    As he said this, he was also observing her reaction, fearing that she might feel so confined that she


    might start to dislike it.


    Rosalie blinked her eyes and pursed her lips as if she was thinking. Then she smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay, I can chase after celebrities asionally. And, Jon¡­¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Her face drew close to his and she nted a kiss on his lips. ¡°In my eyes, you are the most


    handsome. Celebrities are just celebrities. You are the one I love. I can do anything for you but I


    wouldn¡¯t do the same for a celebrity. So, you don¡¯t need to be jealous.¡±


    If hecked a sense of security, she could give him that sense. No matter how much he needed!


    ¡°Do anything¡­¡± His expression froze for a moment as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to say that.


    His heart was like being surrounded by a warm current, gradually spreading to his limbs and bones


    with each beat.


    This was his Rosalie, the one he loved the most.


    ¡°I would do anything for you without hesitation!¡± he softly uttered but the words were solid.


    This was a promise, a lifelongmitment.


    This woman had unknowingly engraved herself into his life, even more important than his own life!


    On the other side, Lillian joyfully looked at the photos that her friend had sent.


    ¡°Wow¡­ such a handsome guy! Dominic truly lives up to his reputation in the entertainment industry,


    with both looks and acting skills. Even with that goofy appearance in histest movie, he still


    manages to exude charm. Quite a rarity!¡±


    Especially those limited edition posters that her friend sent, they were in extremely short supply. It


    was said to be a special gift from Dominic to his fans, obtainable through a lottery.


    And now, Rosalie had all those limited edition posters. Lillian felt a pang of envy. Maybe she could


    negotiate with Rosalie to share one with her.


    She particrly liked the one where he was half-naked, showing off his well-defined muscles. It was


    drool-worthy!


    ¡°What has you so captivated?¡± A voice chimed in, Lillian¡¯s phone was suddenly snatched away from


    the table by another hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian eximed softly, looking at Callum who was sitting across from her at the table. This


    guy¡­ he had just taken her phone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything. Give it back!¡±


    Callum looked at the image on the phone screen and his expression darkened. It was Dominic! He


    could easily recognize Dominic¡¯s face now, all thanks to Lillian.


    Even though she was dating him, she had been binge-watching a TV series starring Dominic every


    day, even during their dates. She couldn¡¯t resist keeping her phone with her and watching, making


    him who was normally oblivious to male celebrities, familiar with Dominic¡¯s work.


    Now, the image she had been looking at on her phone showed Dominic shirtless, striking a trendy


    pose,bined with his handsome face. It was bound to elicit screams from young girls.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Apparently from this 28-year-old woman too!


    Callum¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Lillian¡¯s phone, contemting whether he should take some action


    and block Dominic.


    However, Lillian was fickle in her interests and followed a string of celebrities. He deleted them


    today. There will be new


    ones tomorrow.


    If he were to ban all the celebrities she followed, half the A-list and B-list celebrities in the


    entertainment industry would be banned.


    Thinking about this, Callum felt a sense of helplessness.


    He was quite good-looking himself and he treated her well. Why couldn¡¯t she direct that enthusiasm


    for following celebrities toward him? He hadn¡¯t even seen half of a photo of himself on her phone.


    ¡°You were just looking at Dominic, weren¡¯t you?¡± he asked as he browsed through her phone. He


    saw that she had been chatting with Rosalie, who had sent her the poster pictures. The chat


    messages Lillian had typed seemed to be a horny girl.


    The more he looked, the angrier Callum became. It seemed he needed to make her understand


    once again just who her boyfriend was!


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lillian admitted openly. ¡°Rosalie is so lucky. Jonathan took her to the premiere of Dominic¡¯s


    movie, and she even got to see him in person. These posters are the ones Dominic gave her.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just an actor. A few posters, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Callum said.


    Lillian was displeased by hisment, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What, do you look down on actors?¡±


    Callum¡¯s face darkened even more. His beautiful ck eyes fixed on her as he asked, ¡°Do you want


    to defend him?¡±


    Despite the cold tone, there was a hint of danger in his voice. Lillian quickly backed down. Following


    celebrities was valuable, but one¡¯s life was even more precious!


    ¡°I¡­ I was just saying it casually!¡± Lillian weakly replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Callum said, with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°Then tell me, how much do you really


    like Dominic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s okay.¡± She shrugged. She wasn¡¯t a fool. Even if she liked him quite a bit, she


    couldn¡¯t admit it directly!


    Of course, she had quite a few ¡°quite liked¡± celebrities.


    ¡°What about me? How much do you like me?¡± he asked.


    Lillian quickly straightened her posture, putting on a serious expression. ¡°I think I might have started


    to like you now. Whenever I can¡¯t see you, I¡¯d miss you.¡±


    He thought, ¡°This little liar!¡±


    Callum thought to himself. Just by looking at her expression, he could tell she was lying through her


    teeth. He had been pursued by many women, even before bing the head of the White family.


    Now, with his current status, there were even more women trying to get close to him.


    But she always seemed so indifferent when given the opportunity!


    ¡°Since you miss me, why don¡¯t you have any of my pictures on your phone?¡± he asked, raising an


    eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I look at your pictures, I¡¯ll miss you even more,¡± she casually replied.


    He was almost infuriated by her response. This little liar had evene up with an excuse so


    effortlessly.


    At this moment, the expression on her face seemed to say, ¡°Give my phone back!¡± Callum handed


    the phone back to Lillian with anger.


    Once she had her phone back, Lillian began to enjoy herte-night snack with relief.


    Speaking of which, there was one advantage to dating Callum-she could enjoy many things she


    couldn¡¯t before.


    Just then, out of nowhere, Callum¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°By the way, we¡¯re already in a


    rtionship, so why do you seem unwilling to engage in any intimate actions with me? Didn¡¯t you


    say you miss me every day? Or do you find me less charming than that Dominic you were just


    looking at?¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Lillian was almost choked by her food and finally swallowed it. As soon as she looked up, she saw


    Callum¡¯s deep eyes on her as if he wanted to see through her.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lillian bit her lips and managed an excuse. ¡°Because you¡­ sometimes look very cold, just


    like¡­ snow lotus, yes, snow lotus that cannot be touched with irreverence and only be admired in a


    far view. So¡­ I¡¯m¡­ embarrassed to do something intimate with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she felt a pang of guilt and recalled what happened to her after she had done


    something intimate with Callum back then. Now, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do that, even if


    she intended to!


    ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t have the intention,¡± Lillian said to herself at once. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with


    Callum anymore.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you think that way back then? Instead, you even got intimate with me directly?¡±


    Callum joked.


    Lillian was stunned. If she had known that her mistake would lead to this result, she would never


    have got drunk. ¡°I was in a drunken state. You know I am a lightweight and easy to get drunk. Then


    I can¡¯t control what I say or do. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s voice trailed off just because Callum¡¯s eyes grew colder and gave her an inexplicable


    feeling of trepidation. Even her saliva was stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Yeah, if you did it on purpose, then you wouldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye the next day,¡±


    Callum added.


    Suddenly Lillian felt another blow.


    Callum beckoned for a waiter to get a bottle of wine. Then he opened it and poured a ss for


    Lillian.


    Lillian blinked and looked at the wine in front of her. Did he want¡­


    ¡°Drink it,¡± Callum said tonelessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m easy to get drunk,¡± Lillian responded awkwardly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tend to lose control of my


    behavior and then do impolite things to you again.¡±


    ¡°Let me see how uncontroble you will be. Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re drunk this time, I¡¯ll allow you to


    touch me with irreverence and not hold you ountable,¡± Callum continued.


    What?


    Lillian blushed. She thought, ¡°Did he know what he was talking about? He is seducing me with


    those words!¡±


    Ignoring Lillian, Callum poured himself a ss alone and gulped it down. At that moment, only wine


    could suppress his surging anger. He told himself not to care about the heartless woman!


    Lillian ended up drunk. She sipped her first ss under Callum¡¯s threatening state, but after that,


    she found the wine was quite delicious and had more. When she realized that she had been


    drinking too much, she was a bit tipsy.


    ¡°What time¡­ is it? I¡­ I must be getting back¡­¡± Lillian stumbled up. If she didn¡¯t go back, she was


    afraid that her parents would nag her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s after 10 o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Callum held Lillian and recalled her statest time when


    watching her drunk face.


    ¡°If¡­ If I misbehave with youter, just¡­ throw me out of the car¡­ Lillian murmured. She was


    tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t speak clearly, with a zed look in her eyes.


    Callum nced at her and took her out in silence. Outside the restaurant, Callum¡¯s driver was


    already waiting there.


    Callum helped Lillian into the car and said to the driver, ¡°Go to Ms. Quinn¡¯s house.¡±


    The driver drove the car slowly, while Callum looked at Lillian sitting by his side and leaning against


    him.


    Now Lillian¡¯s cheeks were red. She narrowed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. The car


    seemed to reek of alcohol.


    Lillian was drunk, but Callum was still sober.


    Sometimes, he wished that he could get drunk as easily as she did. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t think so


    much when he was drunk.


    Suddenly, Callum froze there because Lillian¡¯s hand began to move slowly along his chest.


    Lillian was so restless when she got drunk.


    ¡°Lillian, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Callum asked Lillian, but soon, he gave a self-deprecating


    smile. He thought, ¡°Why did I ask a drunk woman? Maybe she didn¡¯t even understand my


    question.¡±


    But Lillian responded, ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m fondling you¡­¡±


    That was good that she knew it. Callum sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll regret it again after you


    sober up?¡±


    Despite saying that, he was a little reluctant to pull down Lillian¡¯s hand on his chest.


    This time, Lillian ignored Callum and continued to fondle his chest while murmuring.


    A whileter, she raised her head slightly and tried to straighten up. ¡°Callum¡­ Callum, I¡­ I¡¯ll tell


    you a secret¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum raised his eyebrows and wondered, ¡°Secret? What secret could a drunk woman have?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ get closer¡­ The secret shall be¡­ whispered in your ear¡­¡± Lillian spoke disjointedly with a


    frown, looking as if she was dissatisfied with their distance.


    Callum pursed his lips and nced deeply at Lillian. Then he leaned over and put his ears close to


    her lips. To his surprise, he felt good about the smell of alcohol mixed with her scent.


    He had always hated women who reeked of alcohol and only felt it was a bad odor, but Lillian


    seemed to be an exception.


    He thought that way back then, and so did he now.


    Lillian¡¯s lips touched his earlobe by ident, which caused him to tremble slightly. Then Callum


    heard her mumble. ¡°In fact¡­ I think your figure¡­ is better than¡­ Dominic¡¯s. He¡­ he is inferior to


    you¡­¡±


    Thud! Callum¡¯s heartbeat suddenly became rapid and loud. In his ears, it seemed to be his own


    heartbeat except for Lillian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Besides¡­ Callum, I¡­ I like you. It¡¯s true¡­¡± Lillian continued and then giggled at Callum.


    Callum just watched her giggling in fascination. So many womenughed more beautifully than she


    did, looking charming or luscious, but he seemed to be enraptured in this idiot-like giggling.


    Then his heart was pounding!


    Lillian had a headache when she woke up the next morning.


    ¡°Oh, my God! It hurts. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk! I¡¯ll have a headache the next day once I drink too


    much!¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Suddenly, Lillian shuddered and wondered, ¡°Did I have a drink?¡±


    While rubbing her head, Lillian opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of her room. The memory


    ofst night gradually came back to her.


    She remembered that she had drunk a lot during her night snack with Callum yesterday. And then


    she seemed to be drunk. After that¡­


    The relevant memories continued to drift into Lillian¡¯s mind. She remembered getting into Callum¡¯s


    car and then fondling


    him!


    After that¡­ Lillian vaguely remembered that she seemed to have said something else, but she


    couldn¡¯t recall it!


    In the end, Lillian had to give up.


    She could only pray that those words were not her scolding of Callum. Otherwise, Callum might


    think of a way to revenge on her.


    Lillian got up and changed her clothes. As soon as she walked out of her room, she bumped into


    her parents.


    ¡°As a girl, why did you drinkst night? If you weren¡¯t with Callumst night and he brought you


    home, what should you do in case you met a bad guy during a drunk state?¡± Abigail couldn¡¯t help


    but start criticizing at the sight of Lillian.


    ¡°Callum told you to drink less, but you took more. As a girl, it¡¯s improper for you to drink so much!¡±


    Stephen also joined in.


    Lillian could only nod. She showed a humble appearance of admitting mistakes, but sheined


    inwardly, ¡°It is ¡®Callum¡¯ who asked me to drink yesterday!¡±


    Unfortunately, Lillian¡¯s parents were now very fond of Callum and trusted himpletely. Every time


    Callum came to her home, her parents were so enthusiastic.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t imagine that her parents would take a big hit if she broke up with Callumter.


    Lillian finally escaped to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was messy and


    her skin was fair, but her facial features were ordinary, a delicate and not very beautiful type.


    She had never been in love since childhood. Although it was a little inexplicable to date Callum, it


    was¡­ her first time.


    If she really fell in love again in the future, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t meet a handsome man


    like Callum. If her romantic rtionship with Callum was real, not fake¡­


    Then, Lillian couldn¡¯t helpughing and scolded herself for what was on her mind. She and Callum


    were destined to break up!


    They weren¡¯t in a romantic rtionship because they liked each other from the start!


    After a sign, Lillian bowed to brush her teeth and wash her face. This romantic rtionship was just


    an ¡°atonement¡± for


    her.


    But at that moment, Lillian didn¡¯t know that Callum gently stroked her drunken and sleepy face in


    the carst night and murmured in the softest voice, ¡°Lillian, then you¡¯ll treat me with heart and must


    like me very much.¡±


    That was his joyous expectation!


    ¡°What? Won¡¯t Calvin see me?¡± Loretta¡¯s voice was sharp.


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Gunner said that he didn¡¯t want to see you today. Please go back, Ms. Leighton,¡± Abel


    Rice, Calvin¡¯s secretary, responded.


    Loretta gritted her teeth. It wasn¡¯t the first time she couldn¡¯t meet Calvin. During this period, she had


    tried every means to meet Calvin, but he refused it.


    From his private vi to hispany¡­


    In the entertainment circle, a slight anomaly would be exaggerated.


    These days Loretta hadn¡¯t appeared in public with Calvin. There were rumors in the crew


    specting whether she had been dumped.


    Therefore, Loretta urgently needed to appear in public with Calvin so as to dispel those rumors.


    But now she couldn¡¯t even meet Calvin.


    ¡°Mr. Rice, can you speak for me? I really need to see him for something.¡± Loretta humbled herself.


    ¡°No, Mr. Gunner said he didn¡¯t want to see you. That¡¯s it.¡± Abel refused tly.


    Loretta even saw a mockery shing in his eyes, as well as a kind of pity mixed with arrogance.


    ¡°Is Abel sure that I will be dumped by Calvin and back to my original status?¡± Loretta thought to


    herself, but she knew if she continued to stay here, she would bring disgrace upon herself.


    Loretta had no choice but to leave. Then she found a space near the parking lot of the building and


    parked her car, intending to wait for Calvin there.


    She asked the crew for a day off to see Calvin.


    Loretta didn¡¯t expect that Calvin¡¯s car would show up in a short time, so she drove quickly to follow


    behind it.


    To Loretta¡¯s surprise, Calvin drove for more than 20 minutes without the slightest intention of


    stopping. And his direction was towards the highway entrance.


    She wondered where was he going.


    Loretta was confused. She had been driving for more than an hour and finally stopped near a hill.


    To avoid Calvin¡¯s discovery, Loretta had to park her car as far away as possible.


    Now she found out this was the town of Rosalie¡¯s grandmother. When she was a child, she used to


    follow her father here twice.


    ¡°Was Calvin here for¡­¡± A bad feeling suddenly shed in Loretta¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, she only saw Calvin standing still by the hill from a distance.


    She wondered, ¡°This mountain¡­ what was so special about it?¡± Loretta tiptoed closer, but her


    footsteps stopped abruptly and her whole body became stiff. It was because she recognized that


    the hill seemed to be the one in the painting she had seen before in Calvin¡¯s studio.


    A little girl carried a boy on her back and struggled down the hill, looking as if the two children were


    relying on each other for survival in the world¡­


    Now, Calvin was standing by the hill, was he missing¡­ Rosalie? Loretta clenched her fists, and her


    well-maintained nails kept tingling in her palm! Her face with exquisite makeup began to distort.


    Rosalie was helping clean up Amelia¡¯s diner together. Recently, Amelia had to take care of Aiden


    alone because Matilda was hospitalized, so Rosalie would help clean the diner before it was


    closed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s off-duty time would be slightlyter than usual.


    When she walked out of the diner a few steps away, she stopped abruptly and looked surprisedly at


    the figure before her.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    It was¡­ Calvin!


    He was wearing a white shirt and beige trousers, looking a bit casual. His blonde hair seemed to be


    slightly messy. The cold moonlight shone on him and didn¡¯t reflect his delicate features too brightly.


    But at that moment, Rosalie felt Calvin was a little different from usual. In his ck eyes on her,


    there was not the usual indifferent feeling, but rather a hint of vagueness.


    His eyes made Rosalie ufortable as if he was looking at something through her.


    As Calvin walked closer to Rosalie, she felt the smell of alcohol hit her.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡± Rosalie asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Calvin chuckled and looked at her more intently.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, so I must go back. Bye.¡± With that, she was about to


    leave.


    But when she just took a step, Calvin suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Rosalie fell into a broad embrace at once. The strong smell of alcohol was much worse than what


    she had just felt during her standing.


    She thought, ¡°He must have drunk a lot! How much wine did he drink?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    But Calvin still held her tightly. ¡°Tell me how can I find you? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,


    but I can¡¯t find you! I can¡¯t find you¡­¡±


    Rosalie shuddered. She wondered in her heart, ¡°Did he mistake me for someone else? So those


    words were not meant for


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, let go of me first. You¡¯re drunk,¡± Rosalie said, but his arms held her so hard that her


    struggle was useless.


    At such times, the difference in strength between men and women became apparent.


    ¡°Drunk? I wish I was really drunk. Do you know how much I want to get drunk?¡± Calvin murmured


    with a trace of broken hoarseness in his cold voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re mistaking me for. You¡¯d better let go of me quickly, or else¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Calvin looked down and put his face close to hers. The tips of their noses almost


    touched.


    Calvin¡¯s breath enveloped Rosalie, and the strong smell of alcohol gave her a sense of danger.


    If Calvin was in a normal state, she might be able tomunicate with him. But how could she


    communicate with a drunk man?


    Rosalie frowned, ¡°Mr. Gunner, behave yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Calvin changed his face. ¡°Behave myself? I¡¯ve been¡­ behaving myself too much¡­


    So I gave up without even any fighting. Why aren¡¯t you her?¡±


    If Rosalie was ¡°the woman¡±, he could go all out to fight for her, confront Jonathan and even do more


    for her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you her?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know who Calvin was talking about, but when Calvin put his


    hand on her face, her hair stood on end and she had goosebumps.


    A sense of danger was around her.


    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t let go of your hand at that time. On this day of that year, you carried me down the


    hill¡­ You said you will protect me¡­ and let me not be afraid¡­¡±


    Calvin¡¯s cold and choking voice sounded in the night breeze. His eyes were red and tears fell down


    his face.


    Rosalie was stunned because she never expected Calvin to cry before her. The man, who had


    always brought a sense of alienation, coldness, and nobility, inexplicably gave her a familiar feeling


    at the moment.


    His tears were as if she had been¡­


    Suddenly, she had a headache like a pinprick¡­


    ¡°Do you know? I miss you so much¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡± Calvin murmured, and his lips almost


    touched Rosalie¡¯s as his face got closer to hers.


    A clear p sounded in the night.


    Rosalie panted slightly. Her right palm was a burning pain. It was obvious that she just pped


    Calvin very hard.


    As Calvin¡¯s face was pped to one side, the air around him seemed to have frozen.


    There was a deathly silence.


    After a long time, Calvin turned his head slowly and fixed his eyes on Rosalie. But now, his eyes


    be much clearer from the vagueness before.


    Calvin slowly loosened the grip of his fingers on Rosalie and turned around without saying a word.


    Then he staggered away and got into a nearby car.


    Only now did Rosalie press her hand against her dull aching head.


    She wondered, ¡®Why did I have a headache at the sight of Calvin¡¯s tears just now? It was as if I had


    been stimted by something, and in my heart, a sad feeling gushed out at that moment.


    Why¡­ why was I so sad? Just like a physical instinct, I didn¡¯t want to see Calvin¡¯s tears!


    Even Rosalie couldn¡¯t tell why she was in such a mood.


    Now in another dark corner not far away, Loretta gritted her teeth and cast Rosalie¡¯s back a fierce


    and resentful look.


    Loretta followed Calvin to that small town and looked at him standing nkly by the hill like a fool


    for several hours.


    She almost stood with him until she was going to fall due to sore legs.


    Later, Calvin went to a restaurant in the town and drank wine. Loretta had never seen him drink like


    that. One ss after another, he was trying to get himself drunk.


    At that time, she was secretly happy and thinking that it might be an opportunity for her if he got


    drunk.


    She could find a chance to approach him and might do something intimate with him.


    But Loretta didn¡¯t expect that Calvin woulde here for Rosalie.


    And just now¡­ he almost kissed Rosalic!


    She thought, ¡®Why¡­ He didn¡¯t know that Rosalie was the little girl in his painting. Why did he do this


    to her?


    Rosalie already had Jonathan, but she even got entangled with Calvin!


    If I couldn¡¯t keep Calvin one day, I would let Rosalie pay for it!¡¯


    Loretta swore with a distorted face.


    At night, Rosalie cupped her cheeks and looked at Jonathan who was still working in the room.


    When he was working, she had to be by his side. The reason was that he would not feel tired with


    her around.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    At that moment, she found herself in a situation that made her both amused and perplexed.


    Yet, quietly observing him on the side was also a gratifying experience. It was something she had


    never imagined-her and him, spending time together in such a manner.


    In his office, he waspletely absorbed, swiftly reviewing the documents in his hands while


    continuously annotating


    them.


    It was clear that his speed in reviewing was remarkable, and concurrently, he asionally gave


    instructions for follow-up tasks to the senior on the other end of hisputer.


    As Rosalie watched Jonathan in this state, a sense of admiration suddenly washed over her. People


    often said that men were at their most charming when they were engrossed in their work, and it


    appeared to be true in this case.


    Everyone knew that Jonathan was the reigning titan of the business world, due to his association


    with the century-old powerhouse, the Youngblood family. However, no one was born to be great;


    even with the Youngblood family¡¯s support, if he was not hard-working enough, he would still fail to


    maintain his position at any time.


    The current position of the Youngblood family and his standing were the result of his tireless work.


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze settled on the side profile of Jonathan¡¯s face. From her view, she could see his well-


    defined nose, distinct facial. contours, alluring lips, and unwavering jawline.


    In this moment, his eyelids were half-lowered as he remained focused on the documents in front of


    him. His long eyshes cast a captivating shadow on his eyelids.


    His eyes were truly striking, and when those eyes met hers, it was as if they were shimmering with


    a multitude of emotions, inviting an irresistible urge to keep looking.


    ¡°I like your eyes,¡± suddenly, this phrase shed through her mind!


    Rosalie felt for a split moment a daze, and there came a faint headache. Had she uttered these


    words to someone before?


    In that moment, Calvin¡¯s tearful eyes flooded her thoughts.


    Oh my, why was she thinking of Calvin? Rosalie vigorously shook her head, attempting to dispel


    these thoughts of Calvin from her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you shaking your head?¡± Out of nowhere, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Rosalie looked up and found that Jonathan had, unnoticed by her, moved over from his desk.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she bit her lip slightly, not wanting to mention the matter of Calvin. After all, Calvin had


    clearly been intoxicated tonight, and he likely had no recollection of his actions.


    Moreover, it seemed that Calvin had mistaken her for someone else.


    Besides, the Gunner family and the Youngblood family had a good rtionship, and Calvin and


    Jonathan had apparently been childhood friends. She didn¡¯t want any real friction to arise between


    them.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Just treat tonight¡¯s events as if they had never urred.¡±


    Rosalie decided to hide it from Jonathan.


    However, Jonathan evidently wasn¡¯t satisfied with her response. He arched an eyebrow slightly and


    used his finger to lift her chin. ¡°Nothing? Really?¡±


    His dark eyes seemed to peer straight through her.


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­ You probably don¡¯t cry very often,¡± she struggled to concoct a usible


    exnation.


    But now, the more imusible the exnation, the more he seemed inclined to ept it. He


    couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why, do you want to see me cry?¡±


    How was she supposed to respond to that? If, one day, he did cry, then she would¡­ Rosalie¡¯s heart


    suddenly experienced a piercing sensation.


    She didn¡¯t really want to witness him cry. It was just that even resilient men like him had their


    vulnerable moments. Whenever he mentioned his parents, it made her feel like he was as delicate


    as ss, a little more pressure, and he might shatterpletely.


    ¡°If you want to see me cry, I will,¡± he said, his voice echoing once again in the air.


    She stared at him in astonishment, her face filled with disbelief. Did he just say¡­ he would cry?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He smiled slightly.


    ¡°You said, you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill whatever you desire,¡± he said, slowly leaning in, his


    handsome face magnifying in front of her.


    Rosalie gazed at the face so close to hers, her reflection shimmering in his dark pupils. He was


    smiling but was spelling his words with a serious tone as if once she uttered her ¡°yes¡±, he would


    genuinely cry and shed tears.


    ¡°Do you want that?¡± His voice whispered in her ear once more, like the sweetest of endearments.


    Rosalie shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her answer seemed to bring a hint of confusion to his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it would break my heart. If you cry, it means you¡¯re very sad, and I don¡¯t want to see you


    unhappy,¡± she said.


    Touched, his eyes welled up. Her words felt like a warm stream, slowly seeping into his ears and


    heart.


    In this world, many people wished for his misfortune. Friends held both respect and fear for him,


    and his father had been overly devoted to his mother, leaving very little love for him. As for his


    mother, he was just a pawn to her, a piece she had used to enter the prestigious family.


    In the end, when he, the pawn, could no longer serve any purpose, she turned away, showing him


    no more favor.


    As for his grandfather, he viewed him as the only choice for the Youngblood family¡¯s heir, simply


    because he shared half of his father¡¯s genes. The other half, his mother¡¯s, was despised by his


    grandfather.


    So, when his grandfather looked at him, it was often with disdain.


    All along, he had told himself to be strong because if he wasn¡¯t, the world would consume him, and


    he would have no ce to stand.


    But now, this woman in front of him was saying that she felt sorry for him.


    This was the woman he loved. In this world, if there ever was a person who truly felt sorry for him, it


    must be her.


    His lips tenderly kissed hers, gentle and lingering as if trying to pour a lifetime of love into it.


    ¡°Rosie, only you¡­ I only have you¡­¡± In this world, he had always been alone, but now, he had her.


    As long as she was there, he wouldn¡¯t be so lonely.


    The next day, when Rosalie returned to the diner after delivering takeout, she found Calvin sitting at


    one of the tables. Amelia approached Rosalie and whispered, ¡°Calvin has been here for a while. He


    came to see you.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath and approached Calvin¡¯s table, meeting his gaze. ¡°Mr. Gunner, is there


    something you need?¡± ¡°Last night, I lost my temper,¡± Calvin said. The day before had been the day


    the young girl had carried him down the mountain, the day they had be separated.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Even after searching for her for so many years, he never found her again.


    The more he longed for that girl, the deeper his regret grew.


    Yesterday, he had drunk too much, and all the regret that had been pent up within him burst forth


    like a flood, overwhelming him.


    He didn¡¯t even know how he had ended up at the doorstep of this diner. His mind was consumed by


    the thought of seeing her-he had to see her.


    It was as ifying eyes on her would somehow make him feel better.


    And then he did see her-the real her, in the flesh. Her presence kept merging with the image of that


    young girl from his memories, bing so intertwined that he could not tell apart the memory and


    the reality and had acted out of character.


    But even though he had been drunk, he still remembered his actions towards her.


    If it had been any other woman, he wouldn¡¯t have cared.


    But Rosalie was different.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend, but because she resembled the girl into whom he


    had envisioned that young girl growing.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t that same girl, he didn¡¯t want her to hold any resentment towards him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Consider us even,¡± Rosalie replied withposure, referring to her pping


    himst night. Even¡­ Strangely, Calvin found the word a bit grating. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me


    why I behaved that wayst night?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± she responded. It was his personal matter, and she didn¡¯t want to pry too much. ¡°I just


    hope, Mr. Gunner, that won¡¯t get drunk again and repeat the same actions towards me. Let¡¯s just


    pretendst night never happened.¡±


    Calvin self-deprecatingly curled up the corner of his lips. Clearly, she had no interest in him


    whatsoever.


    At the cash register, the sound of the machine signaled, ¡°You have a new order.¡±


    Rosalie knew another delivery order awaited her, and she was about to depart when Calvin


    suddenly gripped her wrist. Rosalie furrowed her brow and turned to face him. ¡°Mr. Gunner, please


    release me!¡±


    you


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t known Jonathan, would you be with me?¡± he abruptly inquired, wanting to know if


    there was even a chance. Rosalie¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. What kind of question was this?


    ¡°I just need an answer. Why, are hypothetical questions such as this too difficult to answer? Or are


    you embarrassed to say that it¡¯s possible?¡± Calvin pressed.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and replied in a serious manner, ¡°Impossible! Even if I hadn¡¯t met Jon, I still


    wouldn¡¯t be with you.¡± Her response triggered a sudden pang in his heart. ¡°Why?¡±


    1


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve had too many past rtionships, and I don¡¯t want to be one of them.


    Moreover, you have someone else in your heart, and I don¡¯t want to be a recement for anyone,¡±


    Rosalie stated firmly. She simply wanted to be herself, Rosalie.


    Calvin suddenly chuckled self-deprecatingly and released her hand. ¡°True. It¡¯s a reason I can¡¯t


    argue with.¡± His previous girlfriends had indeed been substitutes he had sought.


    Rosalie walked over to the cash register and, in no time, grabbed the delivery order before quickly


    leaving the diner. And Calvin remained seated, swirling the cup of tea in his hand, lost in thought for


    a long while.


    On a Saturday afternoon, during Rosalie¡¯s break, her friend Lillian dragged her straight to a movie


    roadshow event.


    ¡°Do you


    have any idea how tough it was for me to snag these two tickets? Dominic is going to be at today¡¯s


    roadshow. He should know you. You¡¯ve got to help me strike up a conversation with him, or at least


    get a photo with him,¡± Lillian chatted eagerly as if she would go to great lengths to meet Dominic.


    Curiously, Rosalie asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite Callum to join us? His presence would probably be


    much more effective than mine.¡±


    The corners of Lillian¡¯s mouth stiffened a bit; she had kept this n hidden from Callum.


    If Callum found out she wasing to see Dominic at the movie roadshow, his face would probably


    fall again.


    Thest time, because of posters of Dominic, Callum had coerced her into drinking, and she ended


    up getting tipsy and facing her parents¡¯ wrath.


    Of course, Callum only coerced her into that first ss; she actually enjoyed the taste and that was


    why she drank the rest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Callum. If I bring him along, will I still get a shot at meeting Dominic?¡± Lillian


    shook her head.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Is he against you being a fan?¡±


    ¡°You bet! Every time I¡¯m fangirling over someone, he acts like I owe him a massive debt,¡± Lillian


    quipped.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a tad jealous,¡± Rosalie suggested. Like Jon, he would also get a bit green-eyed


    when she became a fan of Dominic.


    Lillian burst intoughter as though she had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. ¡°Jealous? How could


    he be jealous? At most, he just doesn¡¯t want me to have another guy in my heart before he gets his


    revenge.¡±


    Perhaps most guys with egos caring for petty matters would seek retribution over a woman for


    taking his initiation, Lillian thought to herself.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t press the issue further. After all, matters of the heart were best understood by the


    individuals involved. Rosalie and Lillian made their way into the venue, and Lillian¡¯s seats were in


    the third row, quite close to the front. Before the movie started, the cast and crew would engage


    with the audience. And of course, those who bought tickets for roadshows were die-hard fans of the


    lead actors.


    There were even many fans in the audience holding posters or signs with their idols¡¯ names, vying


    for their idols¡¯ public


    attention.


    To Rosalie¡¯s surprise, Lillian had also prepared a sign that read ¡°Dominic is the best.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I had someone make it for me,¡± Lillian said. She had really gone all out for


    today¡¯s roadshow.


    ¡°It looks great,¡± Rosalie replied. But this way, they were undoubtedly attention-grabbing.


    When the time came, the cast and crew took the stage, including Dominic.


    The audience erupted in apuse, screams, and cheers. Fans were desperately trying to get their


    idols¡¯ attention.


    Lillian was naturally one of those passionately cheering, vigorously waving her sign.


    Watching her friend in action, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy. She was more


    reserved, especially after three years of incarceration, which had turned her into a stagnant pool.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jon, perhaps she¡¯d still have no hope for life.


    But Lillian was different; she was genuine, expressive, and unafraid to express her likes openly.


    At times, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but envy people like her good friend.


    Suddenly, as Rosalie¡¯s friend¡¯s enthusiastic shouts had just died down, the host¡¯s voice broke in,


    ¡°Now, please wee our special guest for today¡¯s roadshow-Ms. Loretta Leighton!¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Rosalie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Loretta being the guest for today.


    Roadshows asionally featured surprise guests to delight the audience.


    But they usually invited big names. Loretta, before bing Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, was a rtively


    unknown actress in the entertainment industry.


    Her fame was mostly attributed to Calvin. During this period, thanks to her rtionship with him,


    Loretta gained ess to many favorable opportunities.


    However, apart from a few advertisements, her other film and music projects were still in production


    and hadn¡¯t been officially released.


    So, in reality, Loretta didn¡¯t have a significant body of work yet. Her presence as a guest was, simply


    put, due to her association with Calvin.


    Lillian turned to her friend, wearing a face filled with embarrassment and regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosie. I


    had no idea Loretta would be the guest today.¡±


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have bought tickets for this roadshow.


    Rosalie smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault, and besides, we¡¯re here to see


    Dominic, not Loretta.¡± However, Lillian still couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. As a result, during the


    movie screening, she seemed a bit distracted, still preupied with the fact that Loretta was the


    guest.


    When the movie ended, Lillian didn¡¯t urge Rosalie to help her get a photo with Dominic or anything


    of the sort. Instead, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Surprised, Rosalie asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a photo?¡±


    Lillian shrugged, ¡°Maybe some other time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Try this time,¡± Rosalie said. She knew how much her friend had hoped to get a photo or an


    autograph today, and she didn¡¯t want her to leave disappointed just because of Loretta¡¯s presence.


    Saying the words, Rosalie dialed Jonathan¡¯s number. ¡°Jon, could you help me find Dominic¡¯s


    contact information or his manager¡¯s? I¡¯m with Lillian right now, and we¡¯d like to meet Dominic for a


    quick photo. It shouldn¡¯t take up too much of his time¡­ Yeah, thanks. I appreciate it.¡±


    After ending the call, Rosalie met her friend¡¯s expectant eyes and gave her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Alright, Jon said he¡¯ll help me get in touch. He¡¯ll have someone contact me shortly, so we just need


    to wait for a call


    Lillian was amazed. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible!¡± At first, she had just thought it would be worth a try.


    She had even considered that maybe they wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to Dominic with so many


    fans around, even if Dominic knew Rosalie. After all, there were so many fans here, the crowd of


    whom they¡¯ve got toe through.


    She hadn¡¯t expected it to be this simple.¡±


    Before long, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang, and it was Dominic himself. After confirming their location, he


    assured them that someone woulde to escort them to the resting ce.


    ¡°Oh


    my, I¡¯m going to faint!¡± Lillian eximed once Rosalie ended the call. ¡°Dominic called you. Does this


    mean you have his personal contact? You know, many people can¡¯t even get his phone number!¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Well, maybe when you meet Dominicter, you can ask him if he¡¯d


    be willing to share his phone number with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but¡­¡± Lillian hesitated for a moment, her mind shing back to Callum¡¯s warning. She


    shuddered involuntarily and then said, ¡°You know what, never mind.¡±


    Callum had been quite direct with her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now, and if I ever find out that


    you¡¯ve be closer to Dominic than just a regr fan and idol rtionship, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s


    cklisted in the entertainment industry. You won¡¯t even get to see him on the screen anymore.¡±


    If someone else had said those words, she might have taken it as a joke, but considering Callum¡¯s


    possessive nature, Lillian had a feeling he might actually follow through on that threat.


    So, she decided against exchanging phone numbers. Just getting a photo and an autograph, and


    maybe a few more posters, would be enough to make her happy.


    Before long, a young woman approached Rosalie and Lillian briskly. She greeted them, saying,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Leighton.¡± Rosalie recognized her as Dominic¡¯s assistant, recalling having seen her with


    Dominic on a previous asion. ¡°Hello, Rosalie replied.


    Please follow me, the assistant said, leading Rosalie and Lillian through a separate employee


    passage.


    What Rosalie had not expected was that after only a few steps down the employee passage, they


    ran into Loretta.


    Loretta was apanied by her manager, and they seemed engrossed in conversation.


    Rosalie briefly considered pretending not to recognize her. However, Loretta put on a smile and


    took the initial to address her, ¡°Oh, my sister, what a surprise! What brings you here?¡±


    Rosalie squinted suspiciously, as Loretta usually preferred to keep their sisterhood a secret in


    public, considering Rosalie¡¯s past incarceration potentially embarrassing.


    But now, she acted out of her character.


    The assistant guiding Rosalie wore a surprised expression, clearly not expecting Rosalie and


    Loretta to be sisters.


    ¡°This is the employee passage, are you here¡­ looking for Mr. Dominic Caesar?¡± Loretta recognized


    the assistant as the one apanying Dominic today.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton and her friend want to take a photo with Mr. Caesar and get an autograph,¡± the


    assistant exined proactively.


    Given that Loretta had mentioned Dominic and they were in a part of the employee passage close


    to the entrance where many fans had gathered, the assistant wanted to avoid any


    misunderstandings that might affect Dominic¡¯s image.


    ¡°I see,¡± Loretta smiled. ¡°If you and Lillian want to see Mr. Caesar, you should¡¯ve just told me. I can


    take you to him. No need to trouble Mr. Caesar¡¯s assistant.¡±


    As she spoke, Loretta approached Rosalie affectionately and attempted to take her hand as if she


    intended to personally escort Rosalie to Dominic¡¯s resting ce.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie, however, responded with a hint of coldness, saying, ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re


    nning, but I don¡¯t want to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Loretta whispered softly, in a voice only they could hear. ¡°But you told me to let go,


    remember? Don¡¯t regret it.¡± With those words, Loretta suddenly released her grip on Rosalie¡¯s hand


    and staggered backward as if someone had forcefully pushed her.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Where Loretta fell, there was a set of three steps. In an instant, she tumbled onto them, letting out a


    painful cry that echoed through the surroundings.


    ¡°Rosie, I was just trying to help, why did you push me like that?¡± Loretta feigned pain, her eyes


    glistening with tears, creating an image of innocence.


    This unexpected turn of events grabbed the attention of the fans near the entrance, and many of


    them started recording the scene on their phones.


    Rosalie looked at Loretta with a cold gaze and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t push you, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°Rosie, why say such things? I understand¡­ You¡¯ve only recently been released from prison, and


    it¡¯s natural to feel a bit unstable. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Loretta continued ying the role of the wronged little sister, all while subtly bringing up Rosalie¡¯s


    past incarceration in front of the onlookers.


    For the gossip-hungry fans, this unexpected drama was like a gift.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t contain her anger and eximed, ¡°Loretta, you¡¯re being despicable!¡±


    Yet Loretta kept up the facade of a vulnerable little sister and added, ¡°Call me whatever you want,


    but you¡¯re Rosie¡¯s friend. I just hope you can advise her not to make a big deal out of this. It was me


    she pushed, and I won¡¯t hold it against her. But if she pushes someone else next time, they might


    not be as forgiving.¡±


    Loretta maintained the act of a good-hearted sister.


    Lillian was fuming, never having encountered someone so shameless.


    Loretta¡¯s manager, who had helped her up, asked with genuine concern, ¡°Are you alright? Is it


    serious?¡±


    Loretta bit her lip, her brows furrowing in apparent pain, and replied, ¡°It feels like I twisted my


    ankle¡­ it hurts quite a bit.¡± The manager then turned her anger towards Rosalie and scolded,


    ¡°You¡¯re her sister; how could you treat her this way? Is it because she¡¯s a star and Mr. Gunner¡¯s


    girlfriend? Are you jealous? You shouldn¡¯t be so jealous¡­¡±


    As the manager was speaking, her voice suddenly trailed off, and her gaze shifted past Rosalie to


    somewhere behind her.


    Rosalie turned around to see Calvin standing at the entrance, apanied by Callum.


    ¡°What brought these two together?¡± Rosalie wondered and she was momentarily shocked by their


    presence.


    Lillian, like Rosalie, was taken aback. She felt a bit guilty and avoided making eye contact with


    Callum.


    After all, she had told him she would be workingte tonight, and here she was.


    Upon spotting Lillian, Callum raised an eyebrow and shed ¨¤ sly smile.


    ¡°What a little trickster you are! You said you had to workte, and here you are,¡± he thought.


    Compared to Callum, Calvin, on the other hand, wore an inexplicably dark expression on his face:


    The manager of Loretta couldn¡¯t help but feel Calvin¡¯s icy stare as if he could freeze her with just a


    look.


    But it didn¡¯t make sense. Mr. Gunner was Loretta¡¯s boyfriend, and she was only trying to help


    Loretta to get her sister due. If Calvin had any issue, it should be with Rosalie, not Loretta.


    Calvin stepped forward, and before he could speak, Loretta¡¯s manager eagerly said, ¡°Mr. Gunner,


    Loretta was just trying to help her sister find Mr. Dominic Caesar, but her sister pushed her away,


    and she twisted her ankle


    In other words, she was subtly hinting that Calvin should support Loretta in this situation..


    Meanwhile, Loretta¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she feigned a pitiable appearance. ¡°Calvin¡­


    please, don¡¯t believe her,¡± she implored. ¡°Rosalie¡­ she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I lost my bnce


    and fell identally.¡±


    However, the more she stressed this, the more it seemed to shift the me onto Rosalie. This


    portrayal made it appear as if Rosalie was being domineering while Loretta was a meek victim.


    Loretta aimed to use the fans and public opinion to criticize Rosalie, making it difficult for anyone,


    including Jonathan, to


    use her.


    Loretta thought to herself, ¡°After all, I am now a poor girl being bullied but still with a kind heart to


    forgive and speak for the persecutor.¡±


    But Calvin¡¯s gaze grew colder. His sharp eyes pierced Loretta, making her feel exposed and


    transparent as if he had read all her mind.


    Despite being his girlfriend, Loretta always sensed an insurmountable gap between them. No


    matter how hard she tried to get closer, he never seemed willing to let her in.


    Calvin¡¯s lips parted slightly, and he uttered a cold remark, ¡°Of course, you fell because you


    lost your


    bnce.¡±


    These words were like an invisible p, stinging Loretta¡¯s face.


    In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the night she had seen him hugging Rosalie outside the


    diner.


    Even if Calvin didn¡¯t know that Rosalie was the same little girl, he was still drawn to her?


    ¡°As for her,¡± Calvin pointed towards the manager who had been scolding Rosalie earlier, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think she needs to work here anymore.¡±


    The manager wore a stunned expression. She wondered, ¡°Did I just get fired by Mr. Gunner


    himself?¡±


    She broke into a cold sweat, realizing that being personally named by the entertainment industry¡¯s


    prince meant that her career in the field was over. Nopany would hire her now.


    But she had been defending Loretta; she had only wanted to please her.


    Desperate, she looked toward Loretta for help. However, Loretta was too preupied. Calvin¡¯s icy


    gaze made her tremble


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    with fear.


    Calvin turned to Rosalie and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice held a rare touch of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie replied calmly. She then turned to Dominic¡¯s assistant who was still in a daze and


    asked, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The assistant quickly nodded, continuing to lead the way. Rosalie, with the


    guilty Lillian in tow, followed as they walked towards Dominic¡¯s resting ce.


    Behind them, Loretta lowered her gaze, using it to conceal her simmering resentment.


    She could not believe Calvin had defended Rosalie openly against her in front of everyone! Rosalie


    had nothing special about her, and Loretta was determined to ensure she had no opportunities.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Rosalie and Lillian followed the assistant into Dominic¡¯s resting ce.


    Dominic was quite friendly, taking the initiative to pose for photos with them and saying, ¡°If you ever


    need tickets to movies I¡¯m starring in, feel free to call me. I¡¯ll have them sent over for you.¡±


    She even generously shared her phone number with Lillian.


    In Dominic¡¯s eyes, Rosalie hade with Jonathan, and Jonathan had introduced Ms. Leighton as


    his girlfriend in person. Naturally, he wanted to build a good rtionship with her.


    After all, in the entertainment industry, the more connections; the better.


    And Lillian was Rosalie¡¯s close friend, so Dominic was willing to extend his goodwill.


    If Dominic had been willing to share his phone number with Lillian before, Lillian would have been


    thrilled. However, at that moment, she simply epted it and politely thanked him.


    After receiving Dominic¡¯s autograph and posters, Lillian took the initiative and said to Dominic,


    ¡°Thank you for today. We¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Saying this, Lillian tried to lead Rosalie away.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, seemed somewhat surprised. She had thought that Lillian might want to


    stay a bit longer.


    Outside-Dominic¡¯s resting ce, Rosalie asked, ¡°Why are we leaving so soon? Are you feeling


    ufortable here before your prince?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± Lillian rolled her eyes, discontent with Rosalie¡¯s banter. ¡°I just had a feeling that I


    shouldn¡¯t have brought you here today.¡±


    ¡°Because of Loretta?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°She deliberately did that in front of the fans earlier, clearly trying to defame you. Who knows what


    they might say about you onler?¡± Lillian, who often followed celebrity gossip, naturally had


    such concerns.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Rosalie shrugged, seemingly unaffected by rumors. She had learned not to care about


    what others thought. She used to hope that she could maintain a good image in the eyes of others,


    butter on, she realized that caring too much about others¡¯ opinions only led to her own


    disadvantage.


    If she continued


    to


    worry about what others thought after her release from prison, she might have hanged herself.


    ¡°Let Jonathan help you. If there are any unfavorable rumors online, he can find someone to


    suppress the news,¡± Lillian suggested, thinking it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for Jonathan.


    Rosalie patted her friend¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your rtionship with Calvin?¡± Lillian suddenly remembered something. ¡°He


    seemed¡­ quite concerned about you just now, and he directly helped you against Loretta.¡±


    From Lillian¡¯s perspective, it appeared that Calvin was on Rosalie¡¯s side, even though he was


    Loretta¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°He just thinks I resemble someone he used to know. Maybe¡­ he lost contact with that person and


    hasn¡¯t found her, so when he looks at me, it¡¯s like some sort ofpensation,¡± Rosalie exined,


    deducing this from her previous conversations with


    Calvin.


    ¡°Sounds like there¡¯s such a theory.¡± Lillian recalled some online gossip. ¡°I remember reading online


    rumors that all of Calvin¡¯s girlfriends are just substitutes for that woman he¡¯s been tirelessly ching


    for.¡±


    While she used to consider these rumors mere inte gossip, it now seemed like they might have


    some truth to them.


    As they were discussing, Callum walked over in their direction.


    Lillian immediately felt a bit uneasy and subconsciously moved a step behind Rosalie.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You have the guts to say you¡¯re working overtime today but not the guts to face me?¡±


    Callum¡¯s voice carried a


    cold tone.


    Lillian forced a dryugh. So obviously, lying was not good. Once you started lying, it was easy to


    get caught.


    Callum then turned his gaze towards Rosalie. ¡°Did you two finish your business? If you¡¯re done,


    why not join us for a meal?¡± Rosalie declined, not wanting to be a third wheel. ¡°No, thank you. I


    have something else to do. You can go have dinner with


    Lillian.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Callum offered.


    ¡°No need. I can take the subway in front of the cinema. It¡¯s convenient, and there¡¯s no traffic,


    Rosalie replied before saying her goodbyes to Lillian.


    Once Rosalie had departed, Callum folded his arms, fixing Lillian with a half-smile as he said, ¡°I


    think you should exin today¡¯s events to me.¡±


    Lillian responded somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Um, I was just tired from working overtime, so I came here


    with Rosalie to rx.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He hmphed, clearly not fully convinced by her exnation.


    Switching topics, Lillian inquired, ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± And once the question had been


    asked, she found herself truly curious. He had even been with Calvin just now when they saw him.


    He responded with impatience, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for that woman, he wouldn¡¯t havee here with Calvin, thinking of getting some of


    Dominic¡¯s posters and autographs through him.


    Naturally, not the posters featuring Calvin shirtless.


    It turned out that Calvin had some business here, and Dominic was doing a roadshow today, so he


    decided toe along.


    Little did he expect to catch this little trickster in the act.


    Seeing the rolls of posters in the trickster¡¯s hands, Callum felt a pang of annoyance.


    It appeared that she could have obtained what she wanted without his help. Who knew if there were


    any of those shirtless posters among them?


    Lillian blinked, asking, ¡°You¡¯re not here to help me get Dominic¡¯s autograph and posters, are you?¡±


    She had hit the nail on the head!


    However, for some reason, when faced with her perplexed expression, the words of


    acknowledgment seemed stuck in his throat.


    In her mind, she only saw him as someone seeking revenge on her, and she couldn¡¯t believe he


    would do something nice for her.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not,¡± Callum¡¯s tone grew colder once again.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Lillian mused. Yet for some reason, there was a subtle sense of


    disappointment in her heart. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why should she be disappointed? Callum


    never liked her being a star chaser in the first ce. Did she expect him to join her in chasing


    stars?


    Lillian bit her lip, and at this inopportune moment, her stomach let out a groan.


    Callum nced at her. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she admitted sheepishly. Her voice had been strained during the movie roadshow,


    expending much of her energy in the process.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have dinner first, Callum said.


    Lillian was energetic after hearing this. She fell in love with Callum, and one of the benefits was that


    she could eat a lot of food that she had never eaten before.


    Callum and Lillian walked out of the cinema, and Callum took Lillian to a famous restaurant. Lillian


    had only seen the introduction of that restaurant in food magazines before, and she didn¡¯t have any


    chance toe here for dinner.


    But since she had fallen in love with Callum, she hade here and had dinner several times.


    The dishes in that restaurant were very suitable for her appetite.


    After they walked into this restaurant, Callum ordered a private room. Sitting in the private room,


    Lillian even ignored the posters of Dominic she had brought. Instead, she browsed and searched on


    her mobile phone.


    A few momentster, Lillian changed her expression immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian said angrily, ¡°These people have gone too far. Do they know the truth? They make rumors


    directly, but we should spend time to exin this.¡±


    Callum took the phone from Lillian¡¯s hand and looked at the phone. Then he saw a video on the


    phone. In the video, Rosalie was quarreling with Loretta.


    Judging from this angle, it was Rosalie who deliberately pushed Loretta away. Then Loretta looked


    pitiful in the video, and manyizens who watched the video supported Loretta. They all scolded


    Rosalie for being too mean and vicious.


    Those fans of Loretta allmented on the video with terrible words. Rosalie once was in prison,


    and some fans of Loretta even made this matter public. They all said that Rosalie was a murderer


    on the Inte.


    What was more, some people even thought Rosalie was a mistress. It was Rosalie who destroyed


    the rtionship between Calvin and Loretta. Otherwise, why did Calvin not care about his girlfriend?


    Instead, he cared about Rosalie so much?


    [Loretta is so unlucky. Why did she have such an elder sister?]


    [Rosalie was once in prison. Did she want to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend? She is so crazy about her


    position!]


    [Loretta, don¡¯t cry!]


    People allforted Loretta and ndered Rosalie. Lillian felt helpless.


    She knew that there would be conflict, and someone would post this video on the Inte. But she


    didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. So many people were scolding her best friend.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that no one was behind Loretta.


    Lillian guessed inwardly, ¡°Did Loretta buy online supporters on the Inte? Did she want to


    completely destroy Rosalie with public opinion?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The more Lillian thought about it, the more likely she felt that it was.


    ¡°Loretta was really a bitch, and she made trouble with Rosalie all the time. Rosalie is so kind to her.


    Rosalie is so unlucky to have such a younger sister.¡± Lillian was angry.


    She even lost her appetite when the waiter put the food on the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your friend will not suffer any losses. Loretta will have a hard time soon orter,¡±


    Callum said confidently.


    mean?¡±


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°What do you


    ¡°Jonathan protects your friend, and you don¡¯t need to worry about this. As for Loretta, she will not


    be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend a few dayster,¡± Callum smiled meaningfully.


    Lillian suddenly became energetic. ¡°Do you mean that Calvin will break up with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, Callum said.


    ¡°Then tell me the reason,¡± Lillian asked in a modest way.


    Callurn felt a little funny. This woman wanted to get Dominic¡¯s signature and poster. Now, she got it,


    but she lost her interest in this. But when it came to her friend, she paid more attention than


    anything else.


    Callum even felt a little jealous of it.


    He wondered, ¡°When will this girl show her care for me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Lillian urged.


    ¡°What benefits can I get if I tell you?¡± Callum saidzily.


    Lillian blinked her eyes in confusion. She wondered, ¡°Well. What benefits can he get? Can I give


    him a little money or Dominic¡¯s poster? Obviously, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°You can kiss me,¡± Callum said casually. He just wanted to see what Lillian would do after hearing


    this.


    Then Lillian held his face directly and kissed his cheek hard. ¡°Is this OK? Tell me quickly.¡± Lillian


    was not shy at all, which made Callum feel a little ufortable.


    He asked her to kiss him before, and she was shy and blushed all the time:


    But now, Lillian was not shy at all.


    Lillian looked at Callum with expectation, so Callum cleared his throat helplessly. ¡°Loretta had


    dragged Calvin into the mire. She wants to make trouble with Rosalie, but now, she takes


    advantage of Calvin. Do you think a man like Calvin can bear this? What¡¯s more¡­¡±


    Callum paused as he said. Then he stopped his topic.


    ¡°What else?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, you only need to know that Loretta will not be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend soon orter.


    That¡¯s enough,¡± Callum replied.


    What he didn¡¯t say was that Calvin treated Rosalie differently whenpared with Loretta.


    However, Rosalie was Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend. It was impossible for her to stay with Calvin. Callum


    thought so.


    A few hourster, another video suddenly became a trending topic on the Inte.


    It was a surveince video. From the video, one could clearly see that Loretta held Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    Then the former let go of thetter¡¯s hands suddenly and fell back.


    There was even an expert analysis in the video. The expert said from the perspective of the video


    and the actions of both parties, Rosalie could not have pushed Loretta so far with such an action.


    The experts even built a model directly to verify his conclusion.


    That expert was really an expert, a well-known physicist worldwide.


    Many people wondered why such a famous expert would pay attention to this post. Why did he


    analyze and create models for this matter painfully?


    But that expert just said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to put anyone in the wrong.¡±


    Suddenly, people were in an uproar.


    Who was wrongly used? Who took the initiative to wrong others? It seemed that people had


    understood the whole matter from the expert¡¯s analysis of this matter.


    Therefore, theizens, who were scolding Rosalie, all began to scold Loretta immediately. Even if


    Loretta¡¯s fans were trying to protect Loretta, it was useless.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    More people joined in the topic. After all, no one liked being fooled!


    Some fans of Loretta even suspected the expert. The expert analyzed the matter clearly. What was


    more, that expert had nothing to do with Rosalie!


    Loretta¡¯s agent hurriedly called Loretta. ¡°Loretta, I can¡¯t control the trending topic now. An expert


    said that you did it on purpose. How about asking for help from Mr. Gunner? Or we can¡¯t deal with


    this matter well.¡±


    Loretta gritted her teeth. She also read the news on the Inte. At first, she was in a good mood


    when people all scolded Rosalie. In this way, Jonathan would also see that news. It would be better


    if something terrible happened between Jonathan and Rosalie for this matter.


    If Calvin still had other ideas about Rosalie, he would embarrass Jonathan with his actions. What


    was more, Calvin would also destroy his reputation.


    As for her, she just needed to pretend to be a victim.


    But an expert appeared suddenly. Who could think of this in advance? This expert even spent his


    time doing a model to analyze this matter.


    In particr, that expert was the authority of relevant parties and was not a so-called expert who


    was clout-chasing.


    Loretta knew everything. It was for Calvin that she owned all of this. When she became Calvin¡¯s


    girlfriend, she had great resources. Many people envied this.


    Now, she was in trouble, and those who were usually jealous of her wanted to nder her.


    Calvin was the only one who could help her at this moment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Loretta was about to find Calvin. When she opened the door of her apartment, she


    saw a man standing at


    the door.


    Loretta recognized that it was Calvin¡¯s men immediately.


    ¡°Why are you-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gunner wants to see you,¡± the man said.


    Loretta was overjoyed. She was worried that Calvin would refuse to see her. But now¡­ She


    thought, ¡®Is Calvin also worried about me?


    After all, he still has me in his heart. He doesn¡¯t want me to suffer those pains.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go with you to see him right now,¡± Loretta responded with joy.


    Loretta got into the car and followed the man to Calvin¡¯s private house.


    When Loretta stepped into the living room, she saw a huge screen, on which that online video was


    yed. It was also the video on which the authoritative expert gave his analysis.


    Seeing this, Loretta suddenly got goosebumps, and she had an inexplicable fear in her heart.


    ¡°Calvin wants to see me today. Isn¡¯t he going to help me?¡± Loretta wondered.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± Loretta said timidly with a touch of grievance. ¡°You¡­ Why are you watching this?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I watch it?¡± Calvin askedzily.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Loretta said hurriedly, ¡°I¡­ I am just afraid that you will misunderstand me after seeing this


    video. Please trust me. I didn¡¯t mean to frame my sister up. I didn¡¯t know how I fell that day¡­


    Maybe¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I did not stand firm at that time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stand still?¡± Calvin turned around slightly, and he looked at Loretta coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you perform again in front of me?¡±


    Loretta was embarrassed suddenly. ¡°Calvin, I am your girlfriend. Don¡¯t you believe me? Besides,


    Rosalie is my sister. Why should I hurt her? What can I get if I do this?¡±


    Loretta said excitedly as if she had been wronged. But she felt guilty when she looked into Calvin¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes, you are my girlfriend,¡± Calvin murmured, stood up, and walked slowly to Loretta.


    Loretta was delighted. She thought, ¡°Is he willing to believe me? He still loves me.¡±


    Calvin walked to Loretta and lifted her chin. Loretta looked obedient, and there were tears in her


    eyes. She looked innocent and pitiful.


    She was an actress. Even if she was just a third-grade actress, it didn¡¯t mean that she had no acting


    skills at all.


    What was more, she was quite good at pretending to be innocent.


    Loretta said softly, ¡°Calvin, if you think it¡¯s my fault, I can apologize to my sister. Even if those


    people scold me fiercely on the Inte, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Calvin slightly raised his fingers and gently pressed Loretta¡¯s lips. ¡°I let you be my girlfriend. Do you


    know the reason?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Huh? Loretta was stunned. Why? She had asked herself this question countless times.


    After all, there were so many beautiful women in the entertainment industry. And there were more


    beautiful women than her in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s my blessing to be your girlfriend.¡± Loretta thought her answer was wonderful.


    Calvin sneered after hearing this, ¡°Blessing? Is it just for the resources I give you?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Loretta denied hurriedly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give me any resources, I think it is my greatest


    blessing. Calvin, I love you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you,¡± Calvin said mercilessly.


    Loretta¡¯s face turned pale. Even if she knew that Calvin might not love her, she still felt terrible when


    Calvin told her in person. Calvin¡¯s words undoubtedly pierce her fantasy.


    ¡°Your lips made me feel that you were like her, so I let you be my girlfriend. However, only your lips


    made me feel this. In other terms, you are not. Okay. That¡¯s all,¡± Calvin said lightly.


    She wondered, ¡°That was all? What did he mean?¡±


    Loretta panicked. ¡°What¡­ did you mean? Calvin, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    In an instant, Loretta only felt a chill rising from her back. Once she had a crush on Calvin¡¯s


    beautiful eyes. But now, Calvin stared at her coldly and indifferently.


    It seemed that the man in front of her had already sentenced her to death.


    No, she didn¡¯t want this!


    But she heard Calvin¡¯s voice again. ¡°We broke up. As for the resources I gave you before, you can


    get it with your ability.¡±


    Calvin said simply, and it seemed that he was talking about something ordinary.


    Loretta was scared!


    ¡°Break up? Will Calvin break up with me?¡±


    Not to mention her resources in the future, the TV series and advertisements that she was already


    shooting would be in great trouble. If she had broken up with him, she may not continue toplete


    those contracts. If she couldn¡¯t get rid of the scandal on the Inte, those advertisers and investors


    would impensation from her first.


    The penalty was not a small amount of money.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    ¡°Calvin, I love you. Did


    you say my lips were like that woman? Even if you only take me as a substitute, I will be satisfied if I


    can stay with you. Please don¡¯t break up with me!¡± Loretta pleaded bitterly. At this moment, she


    could not break up with Calvin.


    But Calvin casually let go of his hand. Then he sat back on the sofa and said, ¡°Unfortunately, you


    are not even qualified to be a substitute now!¡±


    How could a person like her be a substitute?


    He was looking for a substitute for that little girl again and again, but he was disappointed.


    Sometimes, he could find some simr features in those women, but he couldn¡¯t find the feeling of


    getting along with that little girl anyway.


    The more he tried to catch something, the less he could get.


    Loretta wanted to walk forward and begged Calvin again, but the security guards of the vi


    stopped her first. So Loretta dared not approach Calvin again.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± Loretta shouted desperately, but Calvin even didn¡¯t look at her.


    The living room was quiet again when Loretta was taken away. Calvin nced at the electronic


    screen in front of him, and


    he stared at Rosalie all the time.¡±


    If Rosalie was the substitute, he would not have this kind of disappointment.


    However, a woman like Rosalie didn¡¯t want to be a substitute at all.


    Only he knew clearly that Loretta had taken advantage of him. Although he was unhappy with this,


    what annoyed him was that Loretta had taken advantage of Rosalie.


    Rosalie noticed thements on the inte all the time. The whole matter changed suddenly in


    just a few hours.


    In the evening, all the people scolded her on the inte. But now, those people all scolded Loretta.


    People¡¯s attitudes changed so quickly. The whole matter changed all of a sudden.


    ¡°Did you find this expert?¡± Rosalie asked Jonathan, who stood beside her. She didn¡¯t think that an


    authoritative expert would notice her gossip in his spare time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan said bluntly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this afternoon?¡± If Carlos hadn¡¯t told him about


    this, he wouldn¡¯t have known it now.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Rosalie said. After all,pared with her experience of going to jail in the


    past, this matter was nothing. It was not important at all.


    ¡°All thing rted to you is important,¡± Jonathan said. For Jonathan, all things rted to Rosalie


    were important. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let others bully my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°So, did you find those online supporters for me?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Some of them,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Some?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jonathan smiled and answered, ¡°Do you think Loretta did not offend people in the past? She is


    nothing in other people¡¯s


    eyes. But she bes Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, and how can she be obedient? She didn¡¯t even know


    how many people-she had


    offended.¡±


    Rosalie thought for a while and found this was right.


    Since Loretta was in great trouble, those people all want to make trouble with her. But she would


    not sympathize with Loretta.


    She was not so kind, and she wouldn¡¯t sympathize with someone who wanted to hurt her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me announce that you are my girlfriend?¡± Jonathan asked. Originally, he nned


    to tell the public that Rosalie was his girlfriend. He did not want to let others think that Rosalie had


    something with Calvin.


    However, Rosalie stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let others know this. I don¡¯t want to be a trending


    topic. But she had no intention of hiding their rtionship on purpose.


    What was more, many people around them knew that Jonathan was her boyfriend.


    But once they made this matter public, she would be a trending topic. At that time, many


    people woulde to the diner and look at her. When she was sending a takeout, others would


    stare at her.


    Besides, she was once in prison. Especially, it was Mnie who died at that time. Mnie was


    Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If others knew this matter, many people would have opinions on her.


    She could ignore the criticism against her, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the one against Jonathan.


    Before she turned over the case, others would have all kinds of malicious spections about their


    rtionship.


    Jonathan thought for a while and said, ¡°I will protect you. If you don¡¯t want to be a trending topic, I


    will not let the journalist in Strico disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m not afraid of this. Since we stay with each other, others will know this matter,¡± Rosalie said.


    After all, he was Jonathan. People in Strico all knew his name. ¡°I can¡¯t hide my previous experience


    from anyone. People can find this in the court, police station, and prison system. This matter would


    have a great impact on us and the Youngblood family. After all, I killed Mnie at that time in the


    judgment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Jonathan said. Gossip was a fearful thing. But for a man like him, this matter did not


    have any influence at all.


    He even had enough power to control gossip.


    ¡°But I care about this,¡± Rosalie said. In the past, she wanted to reverse this case for she just wanted


    to prove herself and find out the man who hurt her.


    But now, the most important reason was that she hoped that she could stay with him without any


    estrangement. No one could say something bad about their rtionship.


    She hoped that she could be with him innocently without worries.


    Jonathan trembled his eyshes slightly. He lowered his eyes and hugged Rosalie. ¡°I will reverse


    the case for you. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Soon, no one can say something of this


    case again.¡±


    He would prove her innocence, even if it was¡­ it was more than three yearste.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Soon? Have you found something about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already got some evidence. But I need to collect more evidence. Don¡¯t worry. It will be


    soon,¡± Jonathan said. Rosalie looked happy. ¡°Thank you, Jon.¡±


    Jonathan felt terrible when Rosalie thanked him. She should know that he was the man she should


    not thank most!


    He only hoped that she would never know this. Once she knew it, he couldn¡¯t bear the price!

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The next day, the news that Loretta and Calvin had broken up quickly became a trending topic.


    Some people said that it was Rosalie who destroyed the rtionship between Loretta and Calvin.


    But someone deleted thosements quickly on the


    Inte.


    Rosalie waspletely out of this matter.


    Calvin had many ex-girlfriends, and the public was not surprised that Calvin had broken up with


    Loretta. Many people even said they had long guessed that Calvin would break up with Loretta.


    After all, those actresses who were more popr, beautiful, and highly educated than Loretta would


    inevitably end up breaking up.


    Compared with Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriends, Loretta was nothing.


    And many people even guessed that Loretta would lose her status in the entertainment industry


    dramatically. People all ttered her in the past, and the reason was that she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend.


    But now, she was just Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    In Loretta¡¯s private apartment, Gordon and Caitlin looked at their daughter worriedly. They knew


    from the neighbor that their daughter had broken up with Calvin.


    The neighbor even said it in a teasing way, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Anyway, Mr. Gunner has a lot of


    girlfriends in the entertainment industry. Loretta has stayed with him, and she is lucky enough.


    Otherwise, Loretta is still just an actress in the crew. How can she be a leading actress? And she


    even has the opportunity to shoot advertisements!¡±


    Gordon and Caitlin were furious. When they walked in themunity, people all pointed at and


    talked about them from time to time.


    They were always proud, saying that their daughter was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend everywhere. They also


    said that Calvin had sent Rosalie a lot of expensive jewelry, famous-brand clothes, and bags. In the


    future, their daughter would marry into a rich family!


    Rosalie was once in prison, and they had lost their face in themunity. They wanted to get rid of


    this with Loretta¡¯s


    matter.


    Well. How high-profile they used to be, and how embarrassed they were now.


    ¡°Loretta, have you really broken up with Calvin? Can¡¯t you stay with him again?¡± Caitlin asked


    anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, yes. How can you guys break up suddenly? Don¡¯t you get along with him?¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy!¡± Loretta was depressed. Once a man like Calvin made his decision, no one could


    change his decision.


    Besides, she was just a substitute, and she was just a woman whose lips were like the woman


    Calvin was looking for.


    Lips¡­ Loretta was even more jealous when she thought of this.


    Her lips were very simr to Rosalie¡¯s. Loretta recalled the little girl in Calvin¡¯s paintings and that


    girl¡¯s dress. Loretta had a guess in her heart. Maybe that girl was Rosalie.


    Loretta hated Rosalie so much after thinking of this. When Rosalie was a child, she was good at


    studying. Rosalie was always an obedient and sensible girl in the neighbor¡¯s eyes. Rosalie was


    better than Loretta in all respects.


    Rosalie was in prison for three years. Loretta thought Rosalie would lose her reputationpletely


    after that matter.


    But Jonathan fell in love with Rosalie finally. What was more, she was even the woman that Calvin


    was looking for!


    In the end, she was just a substitute for Rosalie. And now, she didn¡¯t even have the qualification to


    be a substitute!


    ¡°It¡¯s all Rosalie¡¯s fault. She hurt me!¡± Loretta gritted her teeth angrily and said, ¡°It was Rosalie who


    destroyed my rtionship with Calvin. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I break up with Calvin?¡±


    She thought, ¡°Yes, it is all Rosalie¡¯s fault! It is Rosalie who made me lost everything I got


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Loretta had never thought that she got everything just because of Rosalie.


    Rosalie finished delivering a takeout, and she stepped into the diner. Then two people rushed to


    her. One person raised her -hand and pped Rosalie in the face directly.


    The woman pped Rosalie hard, and Rosalie stumbled and took a few steps back. Then she


    tasted blood in her mouth.


    ¡°You shameless woman. Can¡¯t you let your sister have a good life? You even fight with your sister


    for a man. How can the Leighton family have a daughter like you?¡± A sharp voice sounded


    suddenly.


    Rosalie looked coldly at Caitlin, who rushed to her and scolded her. When Caitlin raised her hands


    and wanted to p Rosalie again, Rosalie raised her hand and stopped Caitlin directly.


    Caitlin red at Rosalie and said, ¡°What? I am your mother, and can¡¯t I beat you anymore?¡±


    Rosalie said coldly, ¡°I only have one mother, and you are not my mom!¡±


    ¡°Who is your mother? Sure enough, shamelessness is also inherited. Your mother is shameless.


    You are her daughter, and


    you are also shameless. You only know how to fight with your sister for a man-¡±


    Before Caitlin could finish her words, Rosalie pped her directly.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me?¡± Caitlin said in disbelief. She never expected that her stepdaughter


    dared to do it at all.


    ¡°Since you are so ruthless and beat me like an enemy, why can¡¯t I beat you?¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    ¡°Besides, you are the real shameless one. My mother just died, and you married my father


    immediately. By the way, you were even pregnant for a few months when you married my father!¡±


    In the past, she thought Caitlin was an elder. Even if Caitlin humiliated her and said something bad


    about her, she ignored it all the time. Butst time, they threatened her with her mother¡¯s grave, she


    waspletely disappointed.


    And now, her stepmother even said something bad about her mother.


    A shameless woman who seduced other people¡¯s husbands said that a woman who had passed


    away was shameless. This had stepped on Rosalie¡¯s bottom line.


    If Rosalie still bore this, it would be a shame for her dead mother.


    Caitlin darkened her face after hearing this. They were in the diner at this moment. The guests in


    the diner all looked over. They all looked at Caitlin with contempt after hearing Rosalie¡¯s words.


    How could Caitlin stand such a scene?


    ¡°I will tear your mouth!¡± Caitlin rushed toward Rosalie in anger.


    Rosalie dodged. Caitlin hit the door frame directly. Then blood oozed from Caitlin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How dare you hurt me? You¡­ You are a murderer. Are you going to kill me today?¡± Seeing that


    she was bleeding, Caitlin scolded Rosalie furiously. Then she shouted at her husband, ¡°Your


    daughter hurt me like this. Will you just stand by and watch it?¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Gordon hurriedly held his wife and scolded Rosalie, ¡°How can you do this to Caitlin? She is also


    your elder. Apologize to Caitlin quickly!¡±


    Rosalie looked at her father coldly. She worked hard in the past to get her father¡¯s approval. She


    wished that her father could treat her like he treated Loretta. But in the end, Rosalie found


    everything was just her daydream.


    Finally, she hadpletely given up her idea. ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize? She beat me


    just now, and should I bear her p? She scolded me and my mother. Should I just bear her curse?


    Who did this to my mom back then? Should I make it more clearly?¡±


    Gordon was embarrassed. Caitlin screamed, and then Gordon continued to say, ¡°What if Caitlin


    beat you a few times? Why don¡¯t you tell me about the scandal things you did to your sister? If it


    weren¡¯t for you, how could Calvin break up with your sister?¡±


    Rosalie sneered, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask her what she did?¡±.


    ¡°What can your sister do?¡± Gordon shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Caitlin!¡±


    Caitlin kept shouting, ¡°She hurt me. I will call the police and sue her for it! She even wanted to kill


    me!¡±


    Rosalie ignored Gordon and Caitlin directly. Then she turned to Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This matter has


    affected the diner.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Amelia said. She had begun to evacuate the guests one after another.


    Seeing that Rosaliepletely ignored them, Gordon was angry immediately. He felt that Rosalie


    was challenging his majesty. He rushed forward and was about to p Rosalie again!


    Rosalie was about to dodge away. Then a man pulled her back and kicked Gordon with one foot.


    Gordon fell to the ground directly.


    Gordon wanted to stand up, but another man grabbed him immediately.


    Caitlin waspletely dumbfounded and screamed subconsciously, ¡°What are you doing? Do you


    want to beat us in public? I will call the police! I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Carlos, call the police!¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice sounded. People in the diner all shivered


    after hearing this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos, the personal assistant of Jonathan, stood behind Jonathan, took out his phone, and


    called the police directly.


    Gordon and Caitlin then realize that it was Jonathan who kicked Gordon just now!


    They wondered why Jonathan appeared in the diner.


    They were surprised! They had learned from Loretta that Rosalie was working in the diner, so they


    thought Jonathan might not pay much attention to Rosalie.


    After all, in their eyes, if Jonathan valued Rosalie, he wouldn¡¯t let Rosalie deliver the food to the


    diner¡­


    He originally wanted to venge for Loretta, but he didn¡¯t expected that Jonathan would show up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach my daughter a lesson. It¡¯s none of your business. Can rich people stop others


    from disciplining their daughters?¡± Gordon struggled and wanted to get rid of the bodyguards whoThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    grabbed him, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rosalie is my woman. Whoever beats her is the enemy of the Youngblood family!¡± Jonathan said


    coldly. Gordon and Caitlin took a deep breath after hearing this.


    Gordon and Caitlin were so angry just now. And now, they finally got their senses and grasped the


    meaning of Jonathan¡¯s words.


    He had more than money!


    If they offended the Youngblood family, they could not bear it anymore!


    Amelia, who stood beside Rosalie, looked at Jonathan in surprise. Jonathan held Rosalie in his


    arms. She thought a man like Jonathan must love Rosalie very much since he could say these


    words.


    Rosalie¡­ was luckier than her! Amelia darkened her face when she thought of her past. She once


    thought she had met a man, who was willing to fight against the world for her.


    Finally, she found that she was the only enemy in that man¡¯s eyes.


    It was so ridiculous. And this was the annotation of her love.


    Now she just wanted to support Aiden and brought him up,


    Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Rosalie¡¯s mouth and red cheek. A trace of blood flowed


    down the corners of her mouth. Jonathan felt so terrible.


    He frowned and gently rubbed her wound with his fingertips. ¡°Who beat you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I just finished something with my business and happened to pass by here. So Ie over and


    have a look.¡± Fortunately, he came here. If he didn¡¯te here, she would be bullied by her father


    and stepmother. ¡°Who beat you just now?¡± Jonathan repeated.


    ¡°My stepmother. But I also pped her just now,¡± Rosalie said. Jonathan would not let this matter


    go if she did not tell him the truth.


    Jonathan nced at Caitlinzily.


    Caitlin suddenly had a feeling of chills and fear. ¡°What are you doing? I beat her¡­ so what? It¡¯s no


    big deal. She can go to the hospital and get the wound examination. I willpensate her for the


    medical expenses¡­¡±


    Jonathan walked slowly to Caitlin. Then he raised his hand and pped Caitlin directly.


    Caitlin fell to the ground directly, and she even lost one of her teeth.


    ¡°You¡­ you beat me¡­¡± Caitlin screamed in pain.


    Jonathan looked at Caitlin coldly and said, ¡°So what? You can go to the hospital and get a wound


    examination. I willpensate you for the medical expenses.¡±


    Jonathan said what Caitlin had said directly.


    But the problem was¡­ No one dared to ask for the money from Jonathan.


    A few momentster, the policeman came. The policeman took all of them to the police station.


    Rosalie was not disturbed. Jonathan directly took hiswyer to the police station. Thewyer


    specially hired by the Youngblood family was a famouswyer in Strico.


    Gordon and Caitlin were directly held in administrative detention for five days because of their


    actions.


    Gordon and Caitlin cried loudly when they heard this. But at this time, they didn¡¯t dare to scold


    Rosalie anymore.


    Jonathan took Rosalie out of the police station and got in the car. He looked at her face with


    distress. ¡°It seems that I should ask someone to protect you, or other people will identally hurt


    you.¡±


    Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°No. I only earned 1,200 dors a month. You let the bodyguard to protect


    me. How much does it


    cost?¡±


    The sry of the bodyguards was several times that of her!


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you work in mypany?¡± Jonathan said. In this way, it was convenient for him to


    take care of her.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Rosalie hesitated and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m quite happy at the diner. And¡­¡± She paused and continued,


    ¡°Jon, I want to work hard with my ability. I can work in yourpany, but others will know I am your


    girlfriend. Then I don¡¯t need to do anything. I just need to sit there and get paid every month.¡±


    ¡°Is that not good?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°But I want to see how much I can do with my ability. I don¡¯t want to deliver takeout for the rest of my


    life. I am studying in private now, hoping it will help my future career,¡± Rosalie said.


    She began to have ns for her career.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyebrows after hearing this. Then he raised his hand and stroked Rosalie¡¯s


    red and swollen cheek.


    Rosalie took a deep breath in pain.


    Jonathan said, ¡°You need to apply some medicine when you go back. By the way, why don¡¯t you


    call me? I have told you you can call if you have anything.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t happened to meet her today, what would happen to her?


    Rosalie said awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot


    stepmother at that time, so she forgot After all, things happened suddenly. She quarreled with her


    father and


    call him.


    Jonathan blinked his eyes. He thought, ¡°Did this.


    thought, ¡°Did this mean that I am not the first one she wanted to rely on when she was in


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°You have to remember it. If you encounter any trouble, you must find me. Don¡¯t forget it again,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Rosalie said, and she felt warm. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t need to p my stepmother. If


    she sues you, it will be a


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then she can sue me.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t care about this. He just wanted others to understand that if


    they wanted to make trouble with Rosalie, they should bear what he would do.


    ¡°Why did your father and stepmother make trouble with you today?¡± Jonathan asked.


    that


    ¡°Perhaps they thought it was for me that Calvin broke with Loretta,¡± Rosalie felt a little ridiculous


    when she said this. ¡°Maybe they just want to find a scapegoat to vent their anger. They think it¡¯s not


    Loretta¡¯s fault. Calvin broke up with Loretta, and this was other people¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan darkened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t they know who is your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I think they should know it now,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan found the medicine box and applied medicine for Rosalie after returning to the


    Youngblood Residence. ¡°Should I make trouble with your father and stepmother?¡±


    If Gordon was not Rosalie¡¯s biological father, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t ask this question. He would make


    trouble with them directly and throw them out of Strico.


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to do that. I think they will not harass me again,¡± Rosalie yawned.


    She was tired after all this matter. It was only about 8 p.m., and she was already sleepy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed early,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded,y on the bed, and fell asleep soon.


    Jonathan sat by the bed and looked at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping face. A few momentster, he stood up,


    went downstairs, and made a call. ¡°Where are you? I want to see you now.¡±


    In a club of the Gunner family,


    from the inside. But one could be anything if he looked from the outside.


    was making coffee alone in arge private room. The wall on one side was transparent


    One could see the noise in the center of the hall outside and various singers¡¯ performances through


    the ss wall.


    Compared with the noisy outside, the private room was strangely quiet.


    Calvin poured himself a cup of coffee and then took a sip of it. Then he stared at the noise outside


    all the time.


    Someone opened the door, and then footsteps sounded in the private room.


    Calvin turned his head slightly and looked at the man. ¡°You¡¯re here. Do you want a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jonathan sat down on the chair opposite Calvin. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you. I want to talk to you


    simply, and then I will


    leave.¡±


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Really? What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your business to break up with Loretta, but don¡¯t get Rosalie involved in this matter. My


    patience is limited, and I will not let others hurt Rosalie all the time,¡± Jonathan warned.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Today, Loretta¡¯s parents went to find Rosalie. They said that it was for Rosalie that you broke up


    with Loretta. Loretta¡¯s parents did this matter. Is it your fault? Or is it Loretta¡¯s fault?¡± Jonathan said.


    Calvin gently turned the coffee cup in his hand. The fragrance of coffee spread out along with the


    hot air, gradually permeating the whole room. ¡°Is this important?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here for you, it¡¯s naturally important,¡± Jonathan said.


    Calvin lowered his head and kept silent. He did not answer Jonathan¡¯s question immediately.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded again in the private room. ¡°You broke up with Loretta. Did you do it


    for Rosalie?¡±


    Calvin trembled his hands slightly. But Jonathan noticed his slightest movement.


    Jonathan darkened his eyes slowly. Then the atmosphere in the private room became strange.


    A few momentster, Calvin looked up into Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if I say it has something to do


    with Rosalie?¡±


    In an instant, Jonathan stared at Calvin as coldly as he could. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Rosalie is really important to you. But if I want to get her, even if you are Jonathan,


    you can¡¯t stop me,¡± Calvin looked at Jonathan and said.


    In an instant, the atmosphere changed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford to do this,¡± Jonathan said angrily and dangerously.


    Calvin drank up the coffee in his coffee cup. ¡°She is not the woman I am looking for. Otherwise, I will


    never let her go, even if you are her boyfriend. As you wish, even if I break up with Loretta, I won¡¯t


    bother Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Well. I hope you will not bring Rosalie into troubleter.¡± Jonathan stood up and walked out of the


    private room after finishing his words.


    Tonight, he had gotten the answer he wanted.


    Perhaps he should be d of this. Calvin didn¡¯t know Rosalie was the woman he was looking for.


    But even if Calvin did not find this, he also had some interest in Rosalie.


    If Calvin hadn¡¯t been too obsessed with the person he was looking for, maybe he would have..

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips. He would never give Calvin that chance!


    In the private room, Calvin pulled out the tinum ne from his neck. There was a small silver


    bracelet hanging on it.


    Calvin rubbed the bracelet gently. He had done this for so many years that the bracelet was already


    polished.


    This bracelet was like the whole world to him.


    It turned out that there was a kind of miss in this world, which could be so heartbreaking. With the


    umtion of time, this miss kept precipitating in the bones and blood.


    ¡°Cut!¡± the director shouted again. Then he said to Loretta angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it so difficult


    for you to show your sadness? You¡¯ve been an actor for several years.¡±


    Loretta could only nod when the director scolded her. But she had hatred in her heart.


    In the past, this director was submissive to her. She could finish her shooting quickly. Unless she


    asked for re-shooting, the director dared not to say something bad about her.


    But now, the director scolded her directly.


    The other actors around them all looked at Loretta with sarcasm and disdain.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Loretta stood aside and was preparing for the shooting. Then she heard the other actress¡¯ words.


    ¡°She does not have any acting skills, and she is not beautiful. But she is still the female lead in this


    y. She is so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Well, she was lucky in the past, and what can you do? She was Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend in the past,


    and she thought she could marry into a rich and powerful f


    family. But now, Mr. Gunner breaks up with her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gunner probably also thinks that she is too disgusting. She even did something to frame her


    sister. She can embarrass herself, but now, she even hurt the whole crew!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the director haspressed her part now. Otherwise, our crew will be dissolved!¡±


    the Loretta was angry, but she could not say anything. Originally, she wanted to make a turnaround


    with this y. But now, crew severelypressed her part and even rewrote the script. Now, she


    was less important than the third leading actress. To finish the y smoothly and avoid paying


    liquidated damages, she could only endure others¡¯ ridicule and mockery repeatedly.


    These people ttered her in the past, but now, they changed their attitudespletely.


    What was worse, those advertisements and endorsements that had been signed were now all


    terminated the contract with her for those scandals. She even needed to pay the default losses.


    If she needed to pay the liquidated damages, she should pay with all the houses, jewelry, brand-


    name items, and money from Calvin.


    But in that case, she had nothing left!


    How could she bear this?


    She murmured through her gritted teeth, ¡°Rosalie, if it weren¡¯t for Rosalie¡­¡± Loretta hated Rosalie


    even more after thinking of this!


    Someone broke into the crew during the shooting. Loretta looked at that man and was shocked.


    That man was Calvin¡¯s subordinate.


    The man walked to the director. He talked to the director and then walked to Loretta. ¡°Ms. Leighton,


    Mr. Gunner wants to see you.¡±


    Loretta was overjoyed.


    She wondered whether Calvin changed his mind.


    Loretta looked around at the people who had just ridiculed her and felt extremely happy!


    As long as she became Calvin¡¯s girlfriend again, she would let these people leave the entertainment


    industry!


    Loretta left the crew arrogantly.


    But when she saw Calvin, she found it was not what she thought.


    Because she saw Calvin in the lockup. Her parents were also in the meeting room of the lockup.


    Calvin was sitting in a chair and enjoying the coffeezily.


    Her parents, however, shrank in the corner on one side of the table, trembling with fear.


    Loretta bit her lips and felt nervous.


    She thought, ¡°What was going on? Why did Calvine here?¡±


    She knew that her parents had been detained, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to this. Anyway, it would


    be fine as long as the media did not know this matter.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Calvin, why should we meet here?¡± Loretta said in a soft voice, looking pitiful, ¡°But it¡¯s so nice of


    you to see me. Can you help me? I don¡¯t want my parents to be detained here because of a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Then she acted like a filial daughter and med all her parents¡¯ actions on the misunderstandings.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Your parents made trouble with Rosalie. Did you give


    them her address?¡±


    Loretta changed her expression, while Gordon and Caitlin shivered again.


    ¡°You are not smart enough. I chose this ce especially, because I wanted your parents to listen to


    the conversation. As for your work, it¡¯s all over. When your parents leave the lockup, you guys leave


    here immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you guys in Strico anymore. If I see you again, it will be a great


    trouble for you.¡±


    Loretta was stunned. ¡°Does he want us to leave Strico?¡±


    And she bore so much for the y she was shooting. She just wanted to make a turnaround with


    this y. Did she lose the opportunity to make a turnaround?


    ¡°Calvin, you can¡¯t do this to me. If you let me stop working now, how can I work in the entertainment


    industry? My connections, the agencypany, and my parents had been in Strico for a lifetime.


    How can I leave here?¡±


    Calvin said lightly, ¡°From now on, no one will hire you in the entertainment industry. So don¡¯t worry


    about your connections and agencypany. If you don¡¯t want to leave here, you should bear the


    consequence of this decision.¡±


    Loretta was shocked. ¡°Is he going to ban me from the entertainment circle?¡±


    Gordon and Caitlin wanted to say something, but they were scared. What Calvin did have scared


    them before Loretta came here.


    ¡°Calvin¡­ It is unfair. My parents said something bad about Rosalie, and you are going to shut me


    up. You even want us to leave Strico!¡±


    Loretta approached Calvin as she said.


    But when Loretta was a few steps away from Calvin, the bodyguard of Calvin stopped her directly.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Calvin looked at Loretta coldly. Was she asking for fair? How could there be fairness in this world?


    As for him, he had been looking for that little girl for so many years. If his efforts were in direct


    proportion to what he got, then he should have found her long ago.


    But¡­ It was impossible!


    It seemed that that girl had nevere to this world.


    But¡­ That girl clearly existed!


    ¡°Since you are asking for fairness, your mother pped Rosalie in the face, so she also needed to


    p you in the cheek,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    Loretta, Caitlin, and Gordon were stunned after hearing this.


    Caitlin even stood up from the chair and shouted, ¡°Why should I p my daughter? Even if you are


    rich and powerful, you can¡¯t let me do this!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you beat your daughter?¡± Calvin snorted as if he had heard a joke. ¡°But can you p your


    stepdaughter who has no rtionship with you at will?¡±


    Caitlin felt embarrassed, but then she argued again. ¡°How can you say this? Rosalie was


    shameless, and she destroyed the rtionship between you and Loretta¡­¡±


    Calvin darkened his face before Caitlin finished her words. The next moment, the bodyguards


    beside Calvin pped Caitlin


    in the face.


    Jonathan pped Caitlin that day, and Caitlin lost one of her teeth, and she even hadn¡¯t filled her


    teeth. Today, the bodyguard beat her again. So she screamed in pain iminediately.


    ¡°If I hear you say something bad about Rosalie next time, I will let you lose your tongue directly.¡±


    Calvin stood up and was about to leave after finishing his words.


    Loretta shouted, ¡°Calvin, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Calvin nced at her and said, ¡°You should be grateful that your lips are like that girl¡¯s. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t be as kind to you


    as now!¡±


    8 9 3 2 3 5 89


    Calvin left as he finished his words. The bodyguards also left with him.


    Only Loretta, Caitlin, and Gordon were left in the meeting room.


    Caitlin covered her painful mouth and walked to her daughter. ¡°What should we do, Loretta? From


    now on, what should we do? Will you lose your career in the entertainment industry? Should we


    leave Strico?¡±


    Gordon also got his sense and said, ¡°Besides, if you lose your job, what about the liquidated


    damages? How much do you have? Did we get something from Calvin?¡±


    Loretta was trembling. She was unwilling to believe that Calvin would make her suffer all this just


    because of Rosalie.


    It was so ridiculous. Calvin said that he was kind to her. And it was all for that her lips were like


    Rosalie¡¯s. It was a great irony.


    Since she lived a bad life, she would not let Rosalie live a good life.


    Loretta lost all her jobs, and the rumors said that the entire entertainment industry was shut up


    Loretta. It seemed that Loretta had offended Calvin.


    Therefore, thoseizens began to give examples of Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriends who had also been shut


    up.


    Someonemented that Calvin¡¯s girlfriend was a high-risk upation. It seemed that his girlfriend


    could get a lot of benefits, but she had to bear the possibility of being shut up.


    Some reporters found that Loretta was selling real estate and jewelry. She was even selling her


    parents¡¯ house. They guessed that Loretta had to pay for liquidated damages.


    Someone even posted the contracts that Loretta hadn¡¯tpleted on the inte, saying that


    Loretta had to pay more than 14 million dors for liquidated damages.


    Loretta grew up in an ordinary family. Before she became Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, she was just a third-


    ss actress. 14 million dors was a lot of money for her. Even if she sold all her property, that


    was not enough.


    Rosalie looked at the news on her phone. Then she found she even nned to sell the Leighton


    residence.


    In the message, there were some stitches of photos inside the house.


    The price of the Leighton residence online was 1.16 million dors.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She had a lot of memories with her mother in that house. But now, this house was only worth 1.16


    million dors. Rosalie


    only felt a little emotional.


    In fact, so many years had passed. And she could not find any traces left by her mother in the


    house. It was Loretta and Caitlin who lived in this house recently.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jonathan walked to Rosalie and looked at Rosalie¡¯s screen. Then he


    raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Did someone sell the house you used to live in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Leighton residence is on sale.¡± Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°Do you want to buy it?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie was slightly stunned. She looked at Jonathan. Obviously, if she wanted to buy this house,


    Jonathan would buy it for her immediately.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No. I have more bad memories than good ones in this house.¡±


    Her mother had only lived there for three years, but her stepmother and Loretta had been living


    there for more than twenty years.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve known Calvin for many years. He¡­ Is he really looking for someone?¡± Rosalie


    asked.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Then he asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡±


    ¡°Just now I saw the gossip on the Inte. Someizens said that Calvin changed his girlfriends


    so quickly, and it was because he was looking for a girl, so I am curious about this.¡± Rosalie thought


    of what Calvin said that night when he was drunk.


    Besides, it was for a bracelet that she met Calvin.


    ¡°Are you curious about him?¡± Jonathan shone his eyes slightly and said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about this matter.¡± After all, she almost became one of the substitutes.


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and rubbed it carefully. ¡°Then you can only be curious about this


    matter. You can¡¯t have any curiosity about Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie blinked and was obviously puzzled.


    Jonathan pulled Rosalie¡¯s finger and kissed the tip of her finger. ¡°If a woman is curious about a man,


    maybe this woman will be interested in that man one day¡­ And then she will fall in love with that


    man. So you can only be curious about me, not other men.¡±


    Rosalie was a little embarrassed. She thought, ¡°Is this also an expression of Jonathan¡¯s overbearing


    love? And is he jealous again?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ just forget it,¡± Rosalie said. Anyway, she mentioned it casually and did not want to know the


    answer.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Jonathan said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked me for this, I will tell you.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t tell Rosalie now,


    Rosalie would know this matter a few dayster.


    After all, it was not a secret in the upper-ss coterie of the Strico.


    So it would be better for him to tell Rosalie himself than others.


    ¡°Calvin is indeed looking for a girl he knew when he was young, but he hasn¡¯t found her. His


    girlfriends are indeed substitutes for that girl. He can¡¯t find that girl, so he finds a substitute to


    comfort himself,¡± Jonathan observed Rosalie¡¯s reaction as he said..


    Rosalie frowned unconsciously, ¡°Is he looking for a substitute for a little girl?


    ¡°His ex-girlfriends all look more or less like the little girl.


    ¡°But those girls are not the ones he wants. Is it meaningful to keep looking for substitutes like this?¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Maybe he is too obsessed with that girl, or he¡¯s almost desperate. After all, even he doesn¡¯t think


    that he can find the little girl in the past.¡±


    Jonathan then asked, ¡°If you were that little girl, and you knew there was such a person looking for


    you all the time, what would you do?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. She had never thought about this hypothesis.


    ¡°Will you be moved? And will you stay with him?¡± Jonathan asked in a deeper voice. It seemed that


    he was persuading her to say something of her inner mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Like you said, he may just be obsessive with that little girl. He


    doesn¡¯t love that little girl very much, and he knew that little girl when he was a child. How much will


    he love that little girl?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°What if he insists on you?¡±


    Rosalieughed, ¡°It¡¯s his obsession. I don¡¯t need to obey him. Besides, I already have you. You


    won¡¯t let me do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you already have me¡­¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t give you to anyone.


    He suddenly grabbed the back of Rosalie¡¯s head with one hand and kissed her.


    It was a domineering kiss, and Rosalie almost couldn¡¯t get her breath.


    A few momentster, Jonathan finished his kiss. Rosalie¡¯s cheeks blushed, and she breathed


    heavily. She opened her mouth slightly, and it seemed that she had not gotten her sense yet.


    Jonathan gently rubbed Rosalie¡¯s lips with affection in his eyes. ¡°Calvin thought that he would be


    comfortable when he found a substitute. It¡¯s just self-deception. If I were him, I would not find a


    substitute. If the one around me is not what I want, it is


    useless.¡±


    When Rosalie delivered the takeout in the afternoon, she received an order from her formerw firm


    again. It was Elodia who gave this order.


    Elodia had deliberately ordered several takeouts since she knew that Rosalie was working here.


    Rosalie knew Elodia¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the order?¡± Amelia


    asked, standing at the checkout counter.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Rosalie smiled gently. Then she picked up the takeaway, walked to her electric


    scooter, and drove toward the


    When Rosalie arrived at thew firm with what Elodia had ordered, Elodia greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You bring it here again.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s my job,¡± Rosalie said indifferently and handed the food to Elodia.


    But Elodia didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she suddenly pulled Rosalie and walked to the office. Then she


    said, ¡°Hello, everybody. This is the person I mentioned in my case just now, and this is also Rosalie,


    our former colleague.¡±


    Suddenly, people all looked at Rosalie.


    Rosalie suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Elodia said with a sincere expression, ¡°Well, I was in charge of teaching some neers here


    these days. As you know, the best way is to teach them some controversial cases, and we can


    discuss them with others. I happened to tell them about your case today. Instead of looking at the


    trial records and case descriptions at that time, it will be better if you can tell them in person. It will


    work better.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia held Rosalie¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Rosalie, you won¡¯t refuse me, right? And at that time, you


    imed that you were wronged, so why don¡¯t you talk about it now? We maybe can have a


    brainstorm to find out the loopholes and clues for you. In this way, you may prove yourself


    Rosalie only felt terrible. Every word Elodia said hurt her like a knife. Those wounds hurt her again.


    She ridiculed in her heart, ¡°Brainstorming? Loopholes and clues? Prove myself?¡±


    That was ridiculous!


    When she needed help, Elodia had never helped her! She even stayed away from her, fearing that


    she would be in trouble.


    But now, Elodia said those words to her. Elodia even showed her case to others. She hurt her


    again.


    Rosalie looked at Elodia coldly. In the past, she only thought that Elodia was a little annoyed. The


    latter was fond of making trouble with the former frequently. But now, Rosalie found that Elodia was


    more petty than she had imagined.


    Elodia suddenly felt a little furious when Rosalie stared at her coldly. But then, she suppressed the


    anxiety in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look at me


    like this? I just want to help you. After all, we are colleagues. If you are wronged, I hope that thew


    can prove your innocence and justice.¡±


    ¡°Elodia, you are so mean!¡± Rosalie said mercilessly. She pulled her hand back and said, ¡°If you


    want to help me, why don¡¯t you help me three years ago? Why don¡¯t you help me when I can¡¯t even


    find awyer?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Are


    you


    afraid of getting involved in my case? Then why aren¡¯t you afraid of being involved now? Aren¡¯t you


    even afraid that those neers will be involved in discussing my case?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m just trying to help you. You have gone too far,¡± Elodia said angrily.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    ¡°Help me? I feel disgusted when I hear this,¡± Rosalie said.


    The people around them were all professionalwyers, and they were not stupid. When they heard


    this, they all understood something. They immediately looked at Elodia in surprise. Surely, the


    previous image of Elodia must have copsed in their eyes.


    Elodia originally wanted to embarrass Rosalie today. A few days ago, she met Rosalie when she


    was doing a physical examination in the hospital. But at the time, she was so embarrassed.


    However, it was she who was embarrassed in the office today.


    Elodia picked up a cup of coffee in front of her and threw it directly at Rosalie.


    Although Rosalie had been on guard and took a few steps back, the coffee did not ssh on her


    face, but her clothes were


    wet.


    It was getting hotter. Rosalie was wearing a white shirt. The white shirt got wet with the coffee, and


    one could see Rosalie¡¯s underwear.


    The colleagues around them didn¡¯t expect that Elodia would do this suddenly. Some people


    eximed immediately.


    Rosalie subconsciously wanted to cover her chest. The next moment, someone put on a suit


    directly for her.


    ¡°Put it on!¡± A voice sounded in her ear.


    Rosalie was stunned. She turned around and saw an indifferent but delicate face.


    It was Calvin!


    But at this moment, Calvin frowned slightly. There was a trace of anger in his eyes, which surprised


    Rosalie. After all, Calvin was always indifferent to everything around him.


    ¨C


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Calvin was here. She was so embarrassed at this moment, and this suit


    helped her.


    The owner of the firm and twowyers stood beside Calvin. One of them even taught Rosalie when


    she worked in thew firm.


    At this moment, the man looked at Rosalie with aplicated expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the boss asked harshly. Obviously, it was not a good thing that happened in


    front of big clients.


    Elodia was still angry just now, but now she was in a panic. ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I identally sshed


    the coffe on Rosalie¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Calvin snorted coldly, ¡°identally or intentionally?¡±


    He stared at Elodia coldly.


    Elodia blushed. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± She wanted to insist that she was careless, but Calvin stared at her coldly.


    And she dared not to say this.


    The boss looked around and asked the others, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±


    One of the staff who worked in the same office with Rosalie before roughly told him the whole


    matter.


    When that staff mentioned that Elodia asked Rosalie to tell them about that case, Calvin shed his


    eyes slightly. Then he nced at Rosalie¡¯s pale cheek.


    Rosalie just stood there, wearing his suit in a mess. Her whole face turned pale, which made her


    eyes darker.


    And she clenched her hands tightly. She was bearing something.


    Calvin checked Rosalie¡¯s information. He naturally knew that Rosalie was sentenced to prison


    because of a car ident, which led to the death of Mnie.


    But he didn¡¯t know much about the details of that case. At this moment, he heard the dictation of


    others. He thought, ¡®Is she refusing to admit her mistakes in court? Is she insisting that she has


    been wronged?


    Was she wronged? Did Mnie¡¯s death have nothing to do with her?¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That staff was telling the matter directly and didn¡¯t hide anything. But a man who was the owner of


    thew firm knew everything well. He immediately looked at Elodia coldly and then turned to look at


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry to let you encounter this. If there is any loss for you, the firm willpensate


    you. You can list it then, the boss said.


    Rosalie said indifferently, ¡°No need. I need to work!¡±.


    She took a deep breath, looked at Calvin, and returned the suit to him. ¡°Thank you.¡¯ Her shirt was


    still wet, and one could


    still see her underwear.


    But Rosalie just wanted to leave here.


    ¡°You can wear it. You don¡¯t have to return it to me,¡± Calvin said.


    The owner of the firm looked at Calvin in surprise. He and Calvin had known each other for several


    years, so he knew that Calvin was indifferent to everything. He had never helped others. Even if


    someone killed others in front of him, he was indifferent.


    But now, he was concerned about a woman. It was really surprising.


    None of his ex-girlfriends had gotten his concern.


    ¡°No. Thank you,¡± Rosalie said. She was indeed embarrassed since others could see her underwear.


    But she could ovee the embarrassment. She did not want to have anything to do with Calvin.


    Rosalie thanked Calvin and stuffed the suit into his hand. Then she turned around and left.


    Calvin stared at the suit in his hand. She thanked him politely. It seemed that she just thanked a


    stranger.


    He thought, ¡°Am I a stranger to her?¡±


    Calvin suddenly got such an idea in his mind, and he felt ufortable.


    Calvin turned around and chased after Rosalie.


    At this moment, there was silence in the office of thew firm.


    Elodia was dumbfounded. She thought, ¡°What happened? Did Rosalie have anything to do with Mr.


    Gunner? Many people want to tter Mr. Gunner. But now, it seemed that Mr. Gunner was ttering


    Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Come to my officeter,¡± the boss said to Elodia angrily.


    Elodia¡¯s body stiffened immediately. Her colleagues all looked at her with sympathy and ridicule.


    Originally, she wished that Rosalie could experience this, but now it was her.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    At that moment, Elodia had an indescribable feeling.


    A colleague who had a bad rtionship with Elodia said with a sneer, ¡°Well, someone wants to see


    the joke of an ex-coworker, but the result is that she is embarrassed. Maybe she can¡¯t be awyer


    tomorrow. This is a good case for neers to study!


    Elodia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her eyes were full of panic.


    If that person¡¯s words turned out to be true, then from now on, she would only be a joke in the


    lawyer industry!


    If she had known this, she wouldn¡¯t have done it anyway!


    Rosalie went downstairs. Before she walked to her electric scooter, Calvin had already stepped


    forward and grabbed her arm. ¡°Why would you rather walk on the street in such a way than ept


    my kindness? Or do you hate me? So you don¡¯t even want to touch my things.¡±


    Rosalie wanted to pull her arms back, but she failed. Calvin held her arms tightly.


    ¡°I just think it will be troublesome to return the suit to you. Anyway, it¡¯s hot now, and my shirt will dry


    soon,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter even if I look at you like this now, right?¡± Calvin nced at Rosalie¡¯s chest as


    he said.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°If you are a gentleman, you will not do this.¡± Rosalie kept implying in her


    heart that it was not a big deal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am a gentleman.¡± Calvin forced Rosalie to wear the suit as he said, ¡°You¡¯re increasing


    the chance of othersmitting crimes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need to return the suit. You can throw it away or give it to others.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t


    want her to appear in front of everyone in such a way.


    1


    Even if Rosalie wore her clothes, he didn¡¯t want her to experience this.


    It was really strange. If it were another woman, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention at all. But when he saw


    Rosalie¡¯s clothes get wet, his heart jumped heavily. He couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her.


    ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Gunner,¡± Rosalie said.


    She thanked him politely again. Calvin pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°Do you have to refuse me?¡±


    ¡°I think there will be an unnecessary misunderstanding if I wear your suit, Mr. Gunner,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    Calvin darkened his eyes. ¡°What are you afraid of? Is it your family¡¯s misunderstanding or


    Jonathan¡¯s misunderstanding?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything. But she still refused.


    Calvin mocked himself in his heart Usually, he refused others, but the woman in front of him refused


    him again and again.


    He sighed and gave the option, ¡°You can go back in my suit, or you can buy a new shirt. Anyway,


    you can¡¯t go back like this.¡±


    Rosalie wanted to say something, but Calvin continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept either n, we can just


    stay here. It depends on whether you are patient or I am!¡±


    Rosalie was a little speechless. If she stayed with him here, she would be another trending


    topic!


    She found that there was a clothing store not far away and immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy my


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, where are you going to buy it?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Rosalie pointed to the clothing store not far away.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Calvin would follow her directly into the store. He said that she was


    wearing his suit. When she bought a new shirt, he would take his suit back.


    Rosalie had to pick a cheap T-shirt from the store and change it.


    While Rosalie was picking clothes, Jonathan listened to his personal assistant, Carlos¡¯ report with a


    gloomy face in the CEO¡¯s Office of Youngblood Group.


    ¡°Yes. I have told the news media before. No news about Ms. Leighton is allowed to be released, so


    these three media naturally dare not make it public this time,¡± Carlos said.


    The three media received anonymous emails containing ambiguous photos of Rosalie and Calvin.


    ¡°Who did it? Did you find out?¡± Jonathan asked.


    It¡¯s under investigation. Obviously, someone is hiding this, Carlos said.


    ¡°I want to know who¡¯s behind it as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos answered quickly.


    ¡°Then you can go out first,¡± Jonathan said. When Carlos left the CEO¡¯s Office, Jonathan clicked on


    the email address of hisputer.


    In the e-mail, there were documents sent to him by Carlos.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He clicked on the files, and there were photos of Rosalie and Calvin.


    Under the moonlight, the man hugged the woman tightly. Sometimes, the man buried his face in the


    woman¡¯s shoulder. Sometimes, they even looked at each other.


    They looked like a couple.


    Jonathan darkened his face when he looked at the photos. Blue veins appeared on the back of his


    hand. The man and woman in the photo were Calvin and Rosalie!


    ¡°Why did Calvin still hold Rosalie? What were they talking about?¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan contracted his eyes. He nced at one of the photos in a daze. Something


    shed on Calvin¡¯s face, and Rosalie was surprised when she looked at Calvin.


    Calvin¡­ He was crying!


    Jonathan suddenly recalled that Rosalie had talked to him about this. Calvin cried in front of her.


    At that time, Rosalie talked about this topic suddenly. Was it because of Calvin?


    Suddenly, Jonathan was in a panic. He thought, ¡°What had happened between Calvin and Rosalie?


    Why didn¡¯t I know this?¡±


    He was desperate to cut off the bond between Calvin and Rosalie, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    There were still some bonds between them.


    Calvin didn¡¯t know that Rosalie was the one he was looking for, but he still treated her differently.


    And he even cried in front of her!


    What happened that night?


    Subconsciously, Jonathan picked up his phone and dialed Rosalie¡¯s number!

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Jonathan wanted to hear Rosalie¡¯s voice. He would feel at ease after hearing Rosalie¡¯s voice!


    Rosalie¡¯s ringtone sounded on the phone. A few momentster, someone answered the call. But,


    out of Jonathan¡¯s expectation, it was a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jonathan?¡±


    It was Calvin¡¯s voice.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said mechanically, ¡°Yes. Why did you answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°She is changing clothes, leaving her phone and bag outside. I¡¯ll tell herter and ask her to call you


    back. Is that OK?¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Jonathan hung up directly.


    Calvin lowered his head after hanging up. Then he looked at the phone in his hand.


    Rosalie named Jonathan Jon in her number list. When Calvin saw that it was a call from Jonathan,


    he answered it directly.


    Usually, he would not answer others¡¯ phones.


    But just now¡­ he did it because it was a call from Jonathan.


    Calvin thought that Jonathan would never fall in love with any woman. But finally, Jonathan fell in


    love with a woman that Calvin was also interested in.


    But finally, he had to give up. It was not because he dared not argue with Jonathan.


    It was because the woman he wanted wasn¡¯t Rosalie.


    But every time he saw Rosalie, he seemed to be attracted by her.


    Gradually, Calvin recalled Rosalie¡¯s voice and appearance frequently. When he looked at his


    bracelet, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Rosalie¡¯s face.


    It seemed that he had been bewitched by her.


    Calvin smiled bitterly after thinking of this. He rubbed his forehead and thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    me? She is Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend. Why do I want to approach her?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At that moment, the door of the dressing room opened. Rosalie came out from inside. She wore a


    floral dress.


    Calvin narrowed his eyes when he saw this.


    When Rosalie chose the floral dress, Calvin did not notice it much. But when Rosalie appeared in


    front of him with that dress, he seemed to see the little girl appear in front of him.


    That little girl also wore a floral dress, carrying him down the mountain with great effort.


    The thorns on the way pierced her dress.


    He knew that she loved the dress very much. She said it was a gift from her grandmother. So he


    said that he would buy her many beautiful dresses in the future.


    Over the years, he would buy beautiful dresses. He expected that he could give her those dresses


    when he met her in the future.


    Year after year, he even needed to buy an apartment for the dresses he had bought.


    He bought all kinds of dresses at any age. He would even buy all sizes of the same dress.


    Every time he bought a new dress, he would go to the apartment and put it in ce himself.


    He would think about how beautiful she would be when she put on the dress.


    However, he had never been as shocked as he felt. The woman in front of him wore an ordinary


    and cheap dress, and she walked slowly to the mirror, but he was so shocked.


    Rosalie stood in front of the mirror and looked at the dress. She loved the dress at first nce. The


    dress looked like the floral dress her grandma had bought her when she was young.


    Unfortunately, that floral dress was torn, so she threw it away.


    Back then, she even cried for it.


    Fortunately, the dress was rtively long. Others could not see anything when she was riding her


    electric scooter. Rosalie looked at the price, and it was 56 dors. She could bargain with the owner


    of such a store, and then she would pay with a lower price.


    ¡°Miss, how¡¯s it? Do you like it?¡± the shopkeeper stepped forward and asked.


    ¡°Not bad, but can you give me another discount?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ It was already very cheap. As for the price¡­¡± Before the shopkeeper finished her words,


    she suddenly lost her tone. She looked behind Rosalie in a daze.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. Before she could figure out what happened, a man had already


    put his arms on her waist. The man stayed so close to her.


    ¡°Are you that girl?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    Rosalie was stunned and wanted to push Calvin away.


    But Calvin hugged her tightly. He put his head on Rosalie¡¯s neck and murmured, ¡°Are you that girl?


    Are you that girl? You are that girl, right?¡±


    ¡°Calvin, let go of me. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why Calvin


    suddenly hugged her. He did that a few days ago when he was drunk.


    But the problem was that he was not drunk now!


    ¡°You¡­ are that girl, right? Otherwise, why did you look like her so much¡­ Why¡­ Why do you give


    me such a feeling?¡± Calvin murmured as if the person he had been looking for appeared in front of


    him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but you¡¯d better let go of me right now. Or-¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Calvin suddenlyughed ridiculously, ¡°I have let go of my hand many times. I shouldn¡¯t


    let you go at all!¡±


    At that moment, the shopkeeper waspletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand what was


    going on between Rosalie and Calvin.


    Calvin hugged Rosalie


    tightly. And he even choked.


    ¡°Calvin, you must have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not the one you are looking for!¡± Rosalie


    recalled what Jonathan had told her. Calvin was looking for a girl.


    ¡°If you are not that girl, why did you choose this dress?¡± Calvin said in a low voice.


    When Rosalie put on this dress, he seemed to have seen the little girl back then. That little girl had


    grown up, and she stood in front of him with another floral dress, smiling.


    He had seen this scene in his dream.


    ¡°I just like this dress. There¡¯s no reason,¡± Rosalie said.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t push Calvin away.


    At that moment, Calvin thought Rosalie was that little girl. He hugged Rosalie tightly and murmured,


    ¡°Tell me that you are that girl, the person I¡¯ve been looking for! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been


    looking for you? I let go of your hand that day, and do you know how regretful I am?

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Rosalie felt suffocate with Calvin¡¯s action.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I am not¡­¡± she said with difficulty.


    Rosalie could not breathe well and thought she would faint the next moment. Then someone pulled


    her out of Calvin¡¯s arms suddenly. The next moment, she heard the sound of beating someone.


    Calvin hummed, and then he fell to the ground. At the same time, Rosalie also heard the sound of


    collision between chairs and shelves.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and saw Jonathan¡¯s face.


    It was Jon who just pulled her out of Calvin¡¯s arms! Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze,


    wondering why he was there.


    At that moment, Jonathan stared at Calvin, who had just been punched to the ground.


    Calvin leaned against a row of shelves in embarrassment. The whole store was in a mess.


    Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth and slowly flowed down. Jonathan punched Calvin


    heavily just now.


    ¡°Do you this.


    know what you were doing just now?¡± Jonathan said coldly. If Calvin was an ordinary man, he would


    be afraid of


    However, Calvin looked into Jonathan¡¯s eyes directly. Then he said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Then why did you do this? Calvin, do you want the Gunner family and the Youngblood family


    to be rivals?¡± Jonathan said in an arrogant tone.


    Calvin wiped the blood on his lips and slowly stood up. ¡°Jonathan, you know that I¡¯ve been looking


    for a girl. Rosalie is probably the one I want.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes suddenly. Then his body became stiff. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he looked at Rosalie, who stood beside Jonathan, and asked,


    ¡°Have you forgotten it? You wore a simr floral dress and saved a boy before. You could leave that


    little boy alone, but you did not do it. You insisted on carrying him behind your back and saving him!


    You let him trust you, and you said that you can take him leave the mountain.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Calvin confusedly. She did have a floral dress when she was young, but she didn¡¯t


    remember what he said.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan pulled Rosalie behind him.


    This was beyond his control, and he was too stunned. Even though Rosalie did not love Calvin now,


    he¡­


    ¡°What? Are you scared? Are you afraid that she is the one I¡¯m looking for?¡± Calvin approached


    Jonathan and asked.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and stared at Calvin coldly.


    Calvin was right. Jonathan was scared!


    He was afraid that Rosalie would find the truth. She was the little girl that Calvin was looking for.


    This was the truth Jonathan had been hiding from her.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hands, and Rosalie only felt pain in her hand.


    Jonathan held her hand so tightly, and he was even trembling. It seemed that he was really in a


    panic.


    She had never thought that Jonathan would tremble like this when he held her hands one day.


    Rosalie took a deep breath. Then she raised her other hand and held Jonathan¡¯s trembling hand.


    Jonathan was shocked. Then he turned around and looked at Rosalie in surprise. Rosalie found too


    many emotions she couldn¡¯t understand in Jonathan¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Jon, let me talk to him.¡± Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s hand tightly tofort him.


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips tightly and looked at Rosalie motionlessly.


    It was a kind of hesitation, an overwhelming hesitation.


    Rosalie took a step forward and came out behind Jonathan. Jonathan didn¡¯t stop her.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin, who was a few steps away. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you are looking for. I don¡¯t


    have any impression of what you said just now, so I think you¡¯re not right!¡±


    Jonathan blinked his eyes after hearing Rosalie¡¯s words. Calvin showed a look of disbelief. ¡°No way!


    Have you forgotten it? It happened a long time ago, and you forgot it, right?¡±


    ¡°My memory is always good, Rosalie said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what you just said. If I look like the


    little girl in your memory, it was just a coincidence. As for the dress I chose today, it was also a


    coincidence.¡±


    Calvin pressed his lips and stared at Rosalie all the time.


    Rosalie also looked at Calvin. After all, she was telling the truth.


    A few momentster, Calvin said, ¡°No matter whether you are or not, I will investigate it myself!¡±


    Then he left directly.


    Originally, he thought that Rosalie was not that girl. But today, when Rosalie chose that floral dress


    and put it on, he suddenly felt that that little girl was her.


    If that little girl wasn¡¯t Rosalie, why would Rosalie give him such a strong feeling? Why did he have


    such a feeling?


    Perhaps he should check Rosalie¡¯s background first!


    Rosalie suddenly felt that Jonathan held her hand tighter.


    ¡°Jon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie raised her head and looked at Jonathan beside her. At that


    moment, Jonathan was too


    serious.


    Jonathan got his sense after hearing Rosalie¡¯s voice. Then he breathed a long sigh of relief and


    withdrew his serious expression. Then he took out a stack of money from his wallet and gave it to


    the shopkeeper. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s justpensation for the loss here! I don¡¯t want others to know what


    happened here!¡±


    The shopkeeper took the money and widened her eyes in surprise. She did not suffer any losses.


    Her store was a little messy, and the chair fell to the ground.


    She got arge sum of hush money.


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and directly got into the Bentley outside. The shopkeeper looked at


    the car that was leaving, and then she looked at the money in her hand.


    Well. The three men in this store today were probably not ordinary people. She should not tell


    others about this matter.


    In the car, Rosalie said, ¡°My electric scooter is still there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to get your electric scooterter,¡± Jonathan said..


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie paused, ¡°Where are you taking me now? Jonathan was driving to another ce


    rather than the diner.


    B

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything. He just drove forward in an unprecedented panic.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of. Was he afraid that Calvin would know Rosalie was that little


    girl? Or Was he afraid that Rosalie would have some special feelings toward Calvin?


    No. Calvin could not find anything. Jonathan had done something to hide this matter.


    And it seemed that Rosalie didn¡¯t remember what happened back then. ording to his


    investigation, when they found Calvin in the past, Rosalie was sick for a few days. She was even


    sent back to Strico and had a high feverter.


    It was also for that fever that Rosalie forgot something.


    He had made preparations in advance. But why was he still panicking?


    There were always exceptions. Some things would happen when he did not know it.


    He saw those photos. In the photo, Calvin held Rosalie in his arms and cried. He wonderd what


    Rosalie was thinking and why she didn¡¯t tell him about it.


    He was afriad that she would hide something from him.


    ¡°Jon, where are you going? I have to go back to the diner this afternoon,¡± Rosalie said.


    But Jonathan ignored her, and he didn¡¯t


    give her any answers.


    Rosalie bit her lip, took out her phone, and called Amelia. ¡°Ms. Haab, I¡­ I have something to do


    now. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to return to the diner for a while¡­ Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡±


    When Rosalie hung up, she saw a call from Jonathan in the record.


    And someone answered the call for one minute.


    But at that time, she didn¡¯t take the call! Suddenly, Rosalie shivered and recalled Calvin.


    When she was changing clothes, she did not take her phone and bag to the dressing room. Instead,


    she to Calvin.


    She thought, ¡°Did Calvin answer the phone at that time?¡±


    Only in this way could Rosalie exin why Jonathan suddenly appeared in that clothing store.


    ut it in the seat next


    ¡°Did Calvin answer your call before? At that time, I was changing clothes, and I put my phone


    outside¡­ I just happened to meet Calvin today. When I was delivering the takeout, my clothes were


    dirty-¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t say anything now.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the car.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie bit her lips. From her angle, she could see that Jonathan was still in a bad mood. He held


    the steering wheel tightly, and it seemed that he was restraining something.


    It was quiet in the car.


    ¡°Does Jonathan misunderstand something between Calvin and me?¡± Rosalie thought in her heart.


    When the car stopped, she would exin this to Jon.


    Finally, the car stopped. Rosalie found that they were on the top of a mountain. Standing at the top,


    she could overlook the whole Strico.


    Many people drove here to enjoy the scenery during holidays, but at that moment, there was no one


    around them. It was quiet except for the sound of insects and birds.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and looked straight through the window ss at the view of Strico.


    When his father was still alive, he hade here with him. At that time, his father said to him, ¡°Jon,


    you know that? Only when


    you get a high status can you understand the meaning of a saying. One with high status is always


    feeling lonely. When you get a high status, you can¡¯t even control your destiny.¡±


    Therefore, one should get a high status if he wanted to control his destiny!


    In this process, whenever he was upset, he woulde here and look at the scenery of Strico. He


    would tell himself that he would control his fate one day.


    However, how long had he not been here since he took over the Youngblood Group?


    At that time, he felt that he couldpletely control his destiny. And no one would make trouble


    with him.


    But today, he drove here again:


    Could he really control his destiny? Or was his fate already controlled by another person?


    That person could control his joys and sorrows. He would feel furious and have fear in his heart for


    that person.


    Jonathan turned his head and stared at Rosalie, who was sitting beside him.


    ? ??


    Then he unfastened his seat belt and leaned over. He put his hands on the sides of her seat. ¡°Okay,


    now you can exin to me. Why you and Calvin are so coincidentally in the same shop? Why did


    he answer my call?¡±


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie seriously, and Rosalie could not guess Jonathan¡¯s true mind.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze. Then she took a deep breath and roughly described what had


    happened that day.


    However, she hid what happened between Elodia and her. She only said that her shirt got wet for


    the coffee, and Calvin happened to see that.


    As for the reason why Calvin hugged her, she didn¡¯t know:


    ¡°He mistook me for someone else, and I don¡¯t remember what he said at all,¡± Rosalie said.


    But Jonathan still looked at Rosalie. ¡°What if he didn¡¯t mistake you for someone else?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan in confusion.


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t mistaken you for someone else, would you have fallen in love with him?¡± Jonathan said


    with a gloomy face. It seemed that once she said something wrong, she would lose her life directly.


    She eximd inwardly, ¡°Oh my God. How can I have such an idea?¡±


    Rosalie quickly suppressed the thought that suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°No. Even if he didn¡¯t


    mistake me for someone else and I was the one he was looking for, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with him.¡±


    Calvin tried all kinds of ways to find a substitute. She was not appreciative


    this. What was more, she had Jon in her heart!


    ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ears. Jonathan stared at Rosalie and rubbed


    her lips gently. His actions were a kind of silent temptation.


    Rosalie suddenly felt dry.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Why? Did she need to exin the answer?


    But at that moment, it seemed that Jonathan just wanted to get an answer from her.


    ¡°Tell the reason. Why don¡¯t you fall in love with Calvin?¡± Jonathan was urging her to answer.


    Rosalie blushed, and she said clearly, ¡°Because I have you in my heart, Jon. There is nothing


    between Calvin and me. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand this.¡±


    He retorted in his heart, ¡°Is there really nothing between your guys?¡±


    Jonathan darkened his eyes and recalled the pictures of Calvin holding her in his arms again.


    He even recalled the picture of Calvin crying in front of Rosalie.


    The photos seemed to be satirizing him silently. Even though he tried his best, he could not cut off


    the bond between Calvin and her.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you hide anything from me?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear between Calvin and me.¡± Rosalie thought that Jonathan was asking


    about what happened just now.


    ¡°Well¡­ how much do you like me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s breath sprayed on Rosalie¡¯s face, and he almost


    kissed her.


    The atmosphere in the car became ambiguous suddenly.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned redder. How could she answer this question?


    ¡°Will you be reluctant to leave me in pain?¡± Jonathan muttered.


    Rosalie blushed and nodded.


    ¡°Then will you miss me when you can¡¯t see me?¡± Jonathan continued.


    And Rosalie kept nodding.


    ¡°Well¡­ will you miss me? Will you miss me all the time?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded like the most


    beautiful songs, making it the most touching temptation.


    Boom!


    Rosalie felt like that something had jumped out of her mind. Her face blushed as if he had


    introduced her hidden desire deepest in her heart.


    She thought, ¡°Miss? Will I miss him?¡±


    His


    appearance, his voice, and his breath all seemed to have a great appeal for her.


    She wanted to be with him, grow old with him, and have children with him. She wanted to stay with


    him all the time.


    So she missed him, right?


    Rosalie blushed and nodded. Then she gently said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It took her a lot of courage to give such an answer.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie. Then he raised his hand and untied his tie suddenly. Then he


    unbuttoned the two buttons at the cor.


    And his aura also changed. ¡°Then prove it to me,¡± Jonathan said in a lower voice.


    Rosalie was stunned. How could she prove it?


    But the next moment, she guessed something from Jonathan¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a while and


    took the initiative to put her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck.


    Then she slightly raised her chin and kissed Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    His lips were slightly cold. Feeling his breath, she felt at ease. She kissed Jonathan gently. But it


    was an initiative for her.


    She kissed him with affection. She was proving how much she loved him.


    But such a kiss was still far from enough for Jonathan..


    When Rosalie was about to finish this kiss, Jonathan grabbed her head and kissed her heavily.


    Rosalie was startled by the sudden kiss, but then she indulged in his kiss.


    Jon, did you know the meaning of this kiss to me?¡± she asked in her heart.


    She was more aware of her feelings for him in this kiss.


    When Rosalie almost lost her breath, Jonathan finished his kiss.


    Rosalie finally got fresh air. And she breathed heavily.


    ¡°Jon, why did you- Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan interrupted her again.


    ¡°Not enough¡­ It¡¯s not enough¡­ Rosalie, you should do more to prove yourself.¡± Jonathan pressed


    the button on the seat as he said. Suddenly, the back of the chair fell backward into a recliner.


    Rosalie did not notice this. She still had the seat belt on her body, so she had no way but to lie


    down.


    Jonathan moved from the driver¡¯s seat to the passenger¡¯s seat. He straightened his back, took off


    the tie on his neck, and unbuttoned the shirt one by one.


    Then he stared at Rosalie with desire in his eyes.


    Rosalie was stunned. Was he going to make love with her in this car? Although they had already


    slept with each other, she did not hate this. After all, she loved him.


    But at that moment, it was in a car and a public ce. Although there were no people around, it


    didn¡¯t mean that there would be no one for a while!


    If someone came to the car and looked around curiously, what would they see? Rosalie dared not to


    think about this. At that time, she would be a trending topic.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie wanted to unfasten her seat belt and sit up.


    But Jonathan stopped her action as soon as Rosalie put her hands on the button. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you


    want to prove it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to make love with you, but here¡­ Rosalie shivered and lost her words.


    With a sound, the seat belt was unfastened. Jonathan rubbed Rosalie¡¯s cheek and stared at Rosalie


    with affection.


    At that moment, she blushed and looked cute. She was like a small and lovely kitten. She widened


    her eyes, and Jonathan could not help but tease her.


    ¡°Do you know how cute you are now?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned redder. No one had ever described her as cute since she graduated from


    elementary school!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But now, he said this seriously. It seemed that she was cute.


    ¡°But only I can see this. Is that okay?¡± He said dornineeringly.


    Then Jonathan lowered his head and kissed Rosalie gently.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Rosalie felt suffocated. At that moment, Jonathan was so dangerous.


    She subconsciously wanted to push Jonathan away, but she failed.


    ¡°Rosie, I love you! I love you all the time. I hope I am the only one who can see you in such a state,¡±


    Jonathan murmured.


    He stood up straight and looked down at her. ¡°So you can¡¯t love anyone else anymore, and you


    even can¡¯t have this idea.¡±


    She was his woman, and he wanted to have her alone. He would eliminate the trace of uncertainty


    that might cause problems.


    He thought, ¡®It turns out that once one falls in love with a woman, he will be afraid that she will leave


    him. And also, he is desperate to own herpletely.


    Did my father have the same feelings for my mother?


    So it was ipetent for him to live after my mom left him.¡¯


    Jonathan thought that he would never fall in love with anyone in his life. Even if he married


    someone, he just did it to have an inheritor for the Youngblood family.


    But when Rosalie appeared, Rosalie influenced him so much. He always had her in his heart.


    He even did not want to let other men stay close to Rosalie!


    She would say to him gently, ¡°You can go back with me. From now on, I care about you, and you


    care about me.¡±


    She would embrace him when he was in pain, making him feel that he was not alone in this world.


    As long as she was by his side, he would feel that his life was interesting. And he also had


    something he wanted in this world!


    She said, ¡°You can call me Rosie.¡±


    Only family members would call Rosalie Rosie. From now on, she regarded him as her family


    member.


    And since his father died, he had never got this title.


    In the Youngblood residence, there were a lot of servants. But only Leonard had a blood


    rtionship with Jonathan.


    But for Leonard, Jonathan was only a tool to inherit the Youngblood family. If he was excellent


    enough, he would be the sessor of the Youngblood family. If he was not excellent, he


    would marry another girl and have children. In this way the Youngblood family had a new


    sessor.


    Leonard had never had any feelings toward Jonathan. What was more, Leonard even hated him


    because he had the blood of a woman that Leonard hated.


    If it weren¡¯t for that woman, Leonard¡¯s only son would not have left the Youngblood family and even


    not died in the snow.


    In the past, he thought he would not fall in love with anyone!


    But she would always call him Jon.


    Then he was indulged in her soft calls. He even wished that Rosalie could call him like this all the


    time.


    At that moment, he knew that he was in love with her!


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡± It was Rosalie. She was calling him again. But why was she sobbing?


    Was she crying?


    Jonathan gradually got his sense. Then he finally noticed that Rosalie was crying.


    Was she¡­ crying?


    Did he make her cry?


    Yes. He almost lost his mind just now, and that was why she cried like this.


    At that moment, Rosalie had tears in her eyes, and she was scared. When Jonathan saw this, he


    felt terrible.


    Was she afraid of his actions?


    Because of Calvin, Jonathan lost his mind that he had always been proud of!


    ¡°Are you¡­ afraid of me?¡± Jonathan murmured hoarsely. He wanted to see her smile! And he


    wanted to let Rosalie call him gently. In this way, he would feel at ease.


    He did not want to see such a scene the most. But finally, it was him who caused this.


    Rosalie shivered. She wondered, ¡°Am I afraid of him? Yes, I¡¯m a little scared, No matter how hard I


    tried, it was useless.¡±


    She even felt that Jonathan was a little strange.


    The invisible aura emitted from Jonathan was like a cold night breeze, and Rosalie felt pain all


    over.


    But¡­ At that moment, Jonathan asked her that question. Rosalie felt that Jonathan was much more


    scared than her.


    He had an absolute advantage among them. But Rosalie felt that Jonathan was like a fragile ss


    full of cracks. He would lose himself the next moment.


    It was quiet in the car.


    Rosalie and Jonathan looked at each other. They could only hear their breath and heartbeats in the


    car.


    Rosalie still had tears on her face. Shey embarrassedly in the seat and said in a choked voice,


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m not afraid of you. No matter how I shout, you all ignore me just now. I am afraid of this.¡±


    Rosalie felt that Jonathan was eager to hear her answer. It seemed that Jonathan would lose his


    mind for her answer.


    Why did she have such a feeling? He was Jonathan, a man who could control the whole Strico. He


    had always been the only one who made trouble with others!


    Or was it because Jonathan was too fragile? She could not help but feel sorry for him and wanted to


    protect him.


    But the fact was that she was the one who needed to be protected now!


    Rosalie took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t want to do this. It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t


    love you, or it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to stay with you. But I just feel ufortable. If¡­¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie paused and trembled slightly. It seemed that she was suppressing the fear in her heart.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    A few momentster, Rosalie said, ¡°If you think I can only prove my love to you in that way, that¡¯s


    OK¡±


    She was willing to do something she didn¡¯t want to do for him. Even if someone would see this


    embarrassing matter, and even if she was embarrassed, she was willing to do this.


    At that moment, she just wanted to calm Jonathan down and take good care of him.


    Jonathan looked at the woman in front of him. Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded.


    He thought, ¡°What is she talking about? She said she would agree with that.¡±


    But she was shivering all the time. Even if she was scared, she still said that she was willing to do


    this.


    Jonathan had feelings in his heart, and he even felt sour and astringent. But he gradually calmed


    down with Rosalie¡¯s words.


    Even his cold body became warm.


    She was Rosalie, the woman he loved the most.


    A few momentster, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. He put the suit on Rosalie and covered


    Rosalie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I was so impulsive just now,¡± Jonathan murmured. Then he reached out and hugged


    Rosalie in his arms.


    Just now, he almost did something that might make him regret it for the rest of his life!


    If he did not get his sense after hearing Rosalie¡¯s voice, he would hurt her with his actions. Jonathan


    hugged Rosalie tightly when he thought of this.


    Rosalie leaned against Jonathan¡¯s arms and gradually calmed down. This was Jon, whom she


    knew well. Was he fine now?


    ¡°You., Did you do this for Calvin?¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°He mistook me for


    someone else, and I am not the one he is looking for. You don¡¯t have to care about this at all.


    Besides, I have told you that even if I am the one he is looking for, I won¡¯t have anything to do with


    him. I just love you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you love me,¡± Jonathan murmured. Then he looked at Rosalie¡¯s wrists that were tied.


    Jonathan reached out and untied the bundles on her wrist. Then he saw a bruise on Rosalie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I hurt you,¡± Jonathan said in a low voice with guilt


    ¡°I am not in pain,¡± Rosalie said in a rxed way. She didn¡¯t want him to feel sad about this. ¡°Are you


    feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now,¡± Jonathan replied. He asked Rosalie to put on his suit, and then he buckled


    up the buttons one by one. Jonathan even rubbed Rosalie¡¯s messy hair. Then he restarted the car


    and drove down the mountain.


    When they arrived at the Youngblood residence, Rosalie unfastened her seat belt and was about to


    get out of the car. But Jonathan said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    ¡°No. I can walk in by myself.¡± After all, Rosalie didn¡¯t get hurt except for her red wrist.


    ¡°Your dress is so ragged. Will you walk into the house in such a way?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie blushed, and then she kept silent.


    Jonathan walked to the door of the passenger¡¯s seat. Then he hugged Rosalie in his arms carefully,


    walking towards the house.


    The servants passing by all looked at them.


    Rosalie blushed. And she buried her head in Jonathan¡¯s arms directly.


    She was afraid that the servants would misunderstand something. She was wearing Jonathan, and


    the servants may misunderstand something.


    Jonathan took Rosalie upstairs. When they walked into the room, Jonathan put Rosalie down. Then


    Rosalie took out her changed clothes from her wardrobe.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She blushed.


    Jonathan was silent for a while, and then he handed her the clothes. Then he turned his back.


    Rosalie blushed and hurriedly put on her clothes. She didn¡¯t notice that Jonathan, who turned her


    back, clenched his hands tightly.


    Rosalie was changing her clothes, and he felt excited when he thought of this.


    She was the only woman who had loved. Time passed quickly, and his feelings toward her were


    much stronger.


    Calvin was also one of the reasons. When Calvin appeared, he had a sense of crisis. He was like a


    beast who wanted to firmly control his prey. He did not want to let others have any chances!


    However, he didn¡¯t want to scare her anymore. He didn¡¯t want to let her stay away from him. He did


    not want to lose his mind and hurt her uncontrobly.


    So he was willing to suppress this desire and thought.


    When Rosalie changed her clothes well, Jonathan turned around.


    Rosalie had put on a long and yellow dress, and the torn floral dress was on the ground.


    Jonathan bent down and picked up the dress. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another er.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Anyway, I just bought this dress identally. You had bought me a lot


    of clothes. There is no need to buy another one.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the servant to throw this dress away.¡± Jonathan was about to call the servant, but


    Rosalie quickly took the dress from his hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll throw it myself. If the servants throw this dress, she will misunderstand something when she


    sees this broken dress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand again and looked at the red marks on her wrist. It was


    not as serious as before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you so that the red marks will retreat faster.¡± Jonathan gently rubbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist


    with his fingertips.


    He rubbed it with moderate strength, and Rosalie feltfortable.


    She felt pain just now. But at this moment, she was not in pain.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Well. I am much better,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then you can take a rest,¡± Jonathan was about to leave the room as he said.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie suddenly stopped Jonathan.


    Jonathan was stunned and looked at Rosalie. The next moment, Rosalie put her hands around


    Jonathan¡¯s neck. Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed Jonathan directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I will love and want to stay with. So, you don¡¯t need to be uneasy. I will never


    leave you.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said firmly.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie in a daze. ¡°Did she know what he was afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t she leave him? Did she know what this meant to him?¡±


    Jonathan suddenly hugged Rosalie and kissed her hard.


    ¡°Rosalie, you said that you will not leave me. So you can¡¯t go back on your words. You should stay


    with me all the time,¡± Jonathan whispered. He loved her so much.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    In the study, there was a photo of Calvin holding Rosalie in his arms on theputer screen.


    Jonathan stared at the photo on the screen. In the end, he still didn¡¯t tell Rosalie about this matter.


    He didn¡¯t ask Rosalie why she didn¡¯t tell him that day. Why did Calvin hug her? Why did Calvin cry


    in front of her?


    Was he afraid that he would get the wrong answer?


    Jonathan smiled bitterly after thinking of this. When did he be so timid?


    Today, he stepped into the clothing store, and he saw Jonathan hugging Rosalie. When he heard


    Calvin¡¯s words, he could not help but tremble.


    Calvin would know that Rosalie was that little girl, but he did not want to see this.


    He had known Calvin for so many years, and he naturally knew how persistent Calvin was about


    the girl he was looking for!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He was afraid of this. And it was because he cared about this.


    ¡°Jon, the more you care about someone in the future, the more timid you will be.¡± Suddenly,


    Jonathan seemed to hear his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Timid?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t understand the reason.


    ¡°Yeah, you will be timid and are afraid of losing. Then you will get your weakness,¡± His father


    said as he patted his head, ¡°But one will feel bored if he doesn¡¯t have a woman he loves in his life.¡±


    ¡°Weakness¡­ Should I have a weakness?¡± He asked at that time.


    ¡°If possible, I hope you have it,¡± His father said, ¡°Your mommy is my weakness. But I willingly let her


    be my weakness. As long as she is by my side, and as long as she loves me, I will feel happy.


    I hope that someone can give you the future.¡±


    this feeling in


    At that time, his mother had never abandoned his father. Although they had been kicked out of the


    Youngblood residence and lived in poverty, his father still felt happy when he talked about his


    mother.


    Butter, his father changed. His father even died in a terrible way, which was a sharp contrast.


    Weaknesses¡­ Weaknesses would kill others. When he was young, he understood the truth from


    his father.


    Therefore, he never hoped that he had any weaknesses.


    He didn¡¯t need such a woman at all!


    He thought he would be like this all his life, but now Rosalie had be his weakness.


    Rosalie even could control his joys and sorrows.


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s phone on the table rang. He answered the call, and Carlos¡¯ voice sounded.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯ve found out the truth. The person who sent the email to the news media is


    Loretta,¡± Carlos said. Although Loretta tried to hide her identity, and she sent the emails with the


    foreign IP addresses, it would be master to find out the truth.


    easy


    for a


    So Loretta was too naive.


    ¡°Sure enough, she was indeed an eye-catching woman. Since she likes the news media so much,


    we can let her be the trending topic again,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    Carlos knew that Jonathan waspletely angry this time!


    Loretta made trouble with Jonathan, and she was so unlucky. Loretta had broken up with Calvin,


    and no one her in Strico!


    would


    protect


    Carlos could almost foresee how miserable Loretta would be in the future.


    On the other side, Calvin stood in the studio of his vi. He stood in front of the painting he painted.


    In the picture, a little girl went downhill with a boy on her back.


    He painted the sarne painting every year because it was the most impressive thing in his mind.


    He painted the same picture every year, so he got many pictures. And he was also good at painting


    now. The figure and appearance of that little girl in the painting were more and more like the person


    he remembered.


    Once, his mother asked him why he kept drawing the same painting. Wasn¡¯t it enough to draw one


    painting?


    But¡­ it was not enough! He was afraid that he would be unable to draw the person in his memory if


    he did not draw the


    picture for a long time. He was afraid that he would forget this little girl. In this way, he would not


    have any chance to find that little girl!


    That girl must be Rosalie!


    When he first saw Rosalie, he thought that Rosalie looked so much like the little girl he was looking


    for. Butter, too many factors influenced his judgment.


    Today, when he saw Rosalie wearing a floral dress, he had an idea in his heart. ¡°That little girl is


    Rosalie. It must be her!¡±


    For a long time, only Rosalie would affect his emotions. He just wanted to hug Rosalie in his arms.


    And he only regretted that he had given up her in the past. Then Rosalie became Jonathan¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll find the evidence that you are that little girl. Then I hope you can tell me why you deny


    my words. Is this so trivial to you?¡± Calvin murmured.


    Calvin held his brush tightly. With a sound, he broke the brush in his hand.


    The wooden splinter of the broken brush pierced Calvin¡¯s palm, but Calvin was not in pain at all. He


    just stared at the little girl in the painting.


    For him, it was something that changed his life. What did it mean to her?


    These days, Loretta has be a joke for many people. After all, she had broken up with Calvin,


    and she even lost all her resources rted to TV dramas and advertisements. She even needed to


    pay liquidated damages to the, contract party due to


    the scandal.


    During those days, she sold all the jewelry and houses she had obtained from Calvin. Only in this


    way could she pay liquidated damages. But after that, she had no money at all.


    Loretta felt terrible when she thought that she should leave Strico and live in poverty in the future.


    She had enjoyed a luxurious life, and how could she go back and live in poverty? These days, she


    tried to make an appointment with the directors and producers she had met before, and she wanted


    to find a chance for herself. But she failed, and they all sneered at her.


    At this moment, Loretta¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Bobby, a director she had known


    before.


    When she answered the phone, Bobby asked her to a hotel in Strico.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    ¡°Should I go to the hotel?¡± Loretta was in a mixed mood after hanging up.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for several years, and she knew Bobby¡¯s meaning well.


    But now, this was the only chance for her.


    After all, she was Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and many people would be interested in her body. Bobby


    was also famous in the entertainment industry.


    Although she was now banned from the entertainment industry, it didn¡¯t mean that she did not have


    any chance to stand out again.


    Bobby, the director who had just called her, could arrange somemercial bar shows or behind-


    the-scenes jobs for her. In the future, if Calvin was willing to let her she still had an opportunity to


    stand out.


    F


    go


    Loretta made up her mind after thinking of this. Although Bobby was over 40 years old and had a


    wife, she could also threaten him when others wanted to make trouble with her.


    She would secretly record the video when she was making love with Bobby. If she had records, she


    was not afraid of anything.


    At that time, she could force Bobby to help her. He even could give her money, and in this way, she


    could live a good life. She wanted to let those people who ridiculed her these days all ttered her.


    She must get her original position in the entertainment industry again, even if she should pay


    something for this!


    Loretta g¨®t up and picked out a set of clothes she used to wear when dating Calvin from the


    wardrobe. She carefully dressed herself. Then she went out and arrived at the appointed hotel.


    In the hotel, it was Bobby who opened the door. When Loretta walked into the room, she took off


    her hat, sunsses, and mask. Then she smiled at Bobby sweetly.


    Bobby asked about her recent situation, and Loretta answered in an aggrieved way. She said that


    she was not well, and she even needed to leave Strico. She asked for help from Bobby.


    Of course, Bobby agreed with Loretta, saying that he could introduce her to a new job. In the future,


    he would help her.


    ¡°Loretta, I¡¯ve always been optimistic about you,¡± Bobby put his hands into Loretta¡¯s dress as he


    said.


    Loretta understood everything well. And she catered.


    Loretta nced at the bag ced aside when Bobby pressed her against the bed. There was a


    special camera in her bag, and it could record what happened in this room.


    After making love with Bobby, she would get the evidence. In this way, even if Bobby refused to help


    her, she could force him to do this!


    But when Loretta was making love with Bobby, someone opened the door suddenly.


    Then, someone held up the phone and was shooting at Loretta and Bobby on the bed. A woman


    even rushed directly to the bedside. She grabbed Loretta¡¯s hair, raised her hand, and pped


    Loretta heavily.


    Loretta was shocked. She thought, ¡°What is going on? Why did these people break into the room


    woman? Wait. She looks like the director¡¯s wife!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ddenly? Who is this


    ¡°You are so shameless! Loretta, you are such a bitch. Calvin broke up with you a few days before,


    and you slept with my husband now,¡± the woman said coldly.


    Loretta wanted to cover her body with the quilt quickly, but the people who came with the woman


    were not willing to let her do this. They directly pulled Loretta and Bobby out of bed. Both of them


    had nothing on them.


    They all held up their phones and were shooting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot me!¡± Loretta wanted to cover her face and body with her hands. She wished that she


    hands.


    have another pair of


    Subconsciously, she wanted to take the bag from a chair beside her to cover her body. But


    someone threw the bag to the ground. Then the video camera device she originally put in the bag


    rolled out.


    Bobby¡¯s wife suddenly snorted, ¡°Interesting, It turns out that I am not the only one who wants to


    shoot this.¡±


    Bobby also understood the purpose of Loretta. He ignored his images. Then he raised his hand and


    punched and kicked Loretta. ¡°You are a bitch! How dare you trick me? Who are you?¡±


    A few moments ago, Bobby¡¯s wife pped Loretta heavily. And now, Bobby beat Loretta heavily.


    Loretta begged, but it was useless. Those people shot all the scenes in the room.


    The next day, these videos were all posted on the Inte. It was all some unimpressive scenes.


    Although the media used a


    mixture of mosaics, others still could guess what had happened!


    [What a shame!]


    [Loretta is nning to shoot this kind of video herself to threaten others. She even sells herself


    without professional ethics!]


    [She is just a bitch. Fortunately, Mr. Gunner had broken up with her. Mr. Gunner will lose his


    reputation when he stays with such a woman.]


    Overnight, Loretta had be a disgusting woman. People all scolded her. Many people even


    posted to count how shameless Loretta was.


    And Bobby, who made love with Loretta, naturally lost his job. He was permanently banned by the


    entertainment industry.


    At that moment, Bobby¡¯s wife, who went to the hotel yesterday, dialed a number and said, ¡°Mr.


    Gibson, thank you for information. I finally vent my anger. I think I can divorce now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you need any help, please contact me,¡± Carlos replied.


    Carlos looked at the trending topic on his phone when he hung up. He thought, ¡®Loretta can¡¯t turn


    the table this time.


    Hope that Mr. Youngblood will be satisfied with the result of this treatment!


    your


    How could Loretta dare to make trouble with Rosalie? Mr. Youngblood treated Rosalie like his


    treasure! How could Mr. Youngblood allow others to hurt Rosalie?¡¯


    All the people in Strico knew the things rted to Loretta. Rosalie naturally saw it online.


    When Rosalie saw how miserable Loretta was in the video, she thought that Loretta was different


    from before. In the past, Loretta was always so proud and arrogant.


    J


    If one relied on others, he would lose things he owned quickly.


    People ttered Loretta in the past because she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. But now, Calvin broke up


    with her, and she lived such a terrible life.


    She thought, ¡°And what about me? Do I rely on Jon now?¡±


    Rosalie thought in her heart. Even if she tried to be independent and strong, even if she wanted to


    rely on herself, it was Jon who helped her solve the problems all the time.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    If Jon left her alone one day¡­


    Then Rosalieughed inwardly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Jon is not Calvin, and I am not Loretta


    either.¡±


    Then she received a message from Lillian. [Rosalie, have you seen the news of Loretta?]


    Rosalie replied: [Yes.]


    Lillian: [Unkindness often reacts to the unkind person. Am I right? Loretta thought she was smart,


    but as a result, it was useless. Someone punished her directly!]


    Now Loretta lost her reputationpletely. Any man, who still had his conscience, would not have


    anything to do with Loretta.


    Lillian sent another message. [By the way, I heard that Calvin warned Loretta to leave Strico. Do


    you know this?]


    Of course, she heard this gossip from Callum.


    Only a few people in the entertainment industry knew about this. Lillian praised Callum for it, saying


    that he had done a good job in this matter.


    Of course, Callum rolled his eyes at Lillian after hearing this.


    Rosalie was stunned. She never expected that Calvin would do this. Maybe that was why her father


    was selling the Leighton residence.


    However, whether they left Strico or not, this had nothing to do with her. When she was in prison,


    she was not a member of the Leighton family in her heart.


    Lillian talked with Rosalie for a while, then she put down her phone:


    ¡°Are you in a good mood?¡± Callum¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Lillian¡¯s ear.


    She was stunned and then remembered that Callum was still there. She was dating him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lillian continued to eat the dessert in front of her as she said. Loretta lived a bad life


    now. How could not Lillian- be in a good mood?


    ¡°Is it for Loretta?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Yes. I knew that Loretta was not a good woman. God is punishing her now,¡± Lillian said. She looked


    at thements of Loretta on the inte, and she was quite happy. She even had a better


    appetite.


    ¡°Is God punishing her?¡± Callum suddenly sneered. He looked at Lillian and said, ¡°Do you really think


    so?¡±


    Lillian held a spoon in her hand and paused. Then she looked at Callum with doubt. ¡°Am I not


    right?¡±


    ¡°A nerd like you would think that. Don¡¯t you think it was a coincidence?¡± Callum said.


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± Lillian was stunned.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not long since Loretta framed Rosalie. The director who had made love with Loretta was a


    yboy, and this was not a secret. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew this. Why did the


    director¡¯s wife only do this to Loretta?¡±


    Callum analyzed. Hearing this, Lillian was shocked and asked, ¡°Is someone making trouble with


    Loretta?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the time was so coincidental. They get the video in the afternoon, and then the media


    post it on the inte-at- night. Normally, it will be better to negotiate with others with this video.


    However, the director¡¯s wife didn¡¯t even allow Loretta to negotiate with her. It seemed that she just


    wanted to destroy Lorettapletely. In this way, the director¡¯s wife can¡¯t get half of the benefits.


    She posts this kind of video online, and someone can sue her.¡±


    Lillian frowned after hearing this. She had never thought of this before. But now, she listened to


    Callum¡¯s analysis, and she found it was reasonable.


    ¡°The director¡¯s wife is a smart woman. Why did she do such a thing? What¡¯s her purpose?¡± Callum


    said leisurely. Lillian was not an idiot. Then she suddenly understood something. ¡°So who wants to


    make trouble with Loretta?¡± Lillian guessed in her heart, ¡°Was it Loretta¡¯s rival in the entertainment


    industry? Or was it Calvin or Jonathan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it,¡± Callum said casually.


    ¡°Then in your mind, who did this?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°If I had to guess it, I thought it was Jonathan, Callum said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there were not many people who could control this matter like this. An ordinary man could


    not let the director¡¯s wife do this matter. What was more, Loretta was Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If


    something bad happened to Loretta, Calvin would


    naturally lose his face. How many people in Strico dared to offend Calvin?¡±


    Lillian was silent. After hearing Callum¡¯s words, she also thought that it was Jonathan who did this


    matter.


    ¡°But Jonathan doesn¡¯t n to do this in secret, or he can let Loretta disappear quietly in this world,¡±


    Callum said. In his opinion, Jonathan was warning someone with his actions. If they dared to do


    something to Rosalie, they would end up like Loretta.


    ¡°Can Rosalie have a good life when she stays with Jonathan?¡± Lillian asked suddenly.


    Callum was stunned for a moment. Then he found Lillian¡¯s face turned pale. Lillian held the spoon,


    and she was trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Callum grabbed Lillian¡¯s trembling hand and asked, ¡°Are you feeling


    ufortable?¡±


    When Callum held Lillian¡¯s hands, Lillian gradually stopped trembling. ¡°I just think¡­ A man like


    Jonathan is scary.¡±


    He calcted Loretta like this so that Loretta had no chance to change her reputation in the future.


    Although Lillian thought this was a good thing because Jonathan did that for Rosalie, she still


    thought Jonathan was so scary.


    It was easy for a man like Jonathan to destroy other people.


    Now, Jonathan loved Rosalie so much. But if¡­ if Jonathan did something terrible to Rosalie,


    Rosalie could not be the winner


    at all.


    ¡°Scary? That¡¯s right. A man like Jonathan is really scary,¡± Callum said. ¡°What? Are you worried


    about Rosalie?¡±


    Lillian nodded.


    you should


    ¡°Then you


    pray that Rosalie won¡¯t betray Jonathan forever,¡± Callum said. ¡°After all, Jonathan loves Rosalie so


    much.¡±


    It was an absolute possessiveness. He was just an outsider, but he could feel that Jonathan loved


    Rosalie so much.


    Jonathan was like a beast. He would put his prey in his territory. No one could covet his prey.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Once someone coveted it, he would suffer a fiercest counterattack.


    Lillian rolled her eyes andined in her heart, ¡°How could you call it afort?!¡± Then she


    said, ¡°What if that¡¯s the case? What if Rosalie and Jonathan couldn¡¯t fall in love with each other, or


    she should identally annoy him? Then how do you think Jonathan would treat her?¡±


    After all, there was always a chance for that.


    Callum smiled, hooked his fingers, and flicked Lillian¡¯s forehead, ¡°Oh, I think you drastically


    underestimated your friend. I¡¯m afraid the humbler one between the two of them might be


    Jonathan.¡±


    Lillian was stunned with her mouth wide open in surprise. It seemed that ¡°humble¡± never had a


    ce in the vocabry of Jonathan.


    ¡°Are you just kidding?¡± Lillian stammered.


    ¡°Please, it looks like I am kidding?¡± Callum said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your friend will be the one who takes the


    initiative. So you don¡¯t have to think too much about something.¡±


    In an emotional world, the person who loved more was always at the mercy of the other. Obviously,


    Jonathan was the one who loved more than Rosalie.


    Just like him and her¡­ Callum looked at the woman in front of him. In their rtionship, she thought


    he was revenging her, but only he himself knew the truth.


    In fact, he was just begging for her love.


    In an emotional world, he was at the mercy of her. No matter how unwilling he was, he was still


    willing to be at the mercy of her.


    She was in control of his joys and sorrows, always leaving him faltering and uneasy.


    Just because¡­ He loved her. Unconsciously he had been deep in love with her¡­.


    When Rosalie got off work on Saturday, Jonathan came to pick her up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°You will naturally know when you get there,¡± he said.


    When she followed him to the ce he just mentioned, she found that it was her former apartment


    which her father and stepmother were going to sell.


    She wondered inwardly, ¡°He took the key and opened the door of the apartment, so it meant¡­¡± ¡°Did


    you buy this apartment?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°After all, it¡¯s full of memories of you and your mother here.¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to buy this apartment for me¡­¡±


    The next moment, he put his fingers against her lips and interrupted her, ¡°The cost of buying this


    apartment is nothing to me at all, but it can help you keep memories. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you


    can just leave it there.¡±


    Her lips clearly felt the temperature of his fingers.


    She gently pulled down his hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She knew that he did all this for her.


    ¡°There should be some stuff of your mother¡¯s. Take a look,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was shocked and thought, ¡°My mother¡¯s stuff?!¡±


    She followed him into one of the rooms, which used to be her room. After she was imprisoned, it


    became a utility room. She walked into the room, only to find that the stuff in the room had not


    moved away except for those sundries. Now this room looked more like the one before she was


    imprisoned.


    If there was anything left by her mother¡­ She remembered that she packed all her mother¡¯s stuff in


    a box under the bed. Rosalie walked to the bedside and dragged the box out from underneath the


    bed.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Jonathan squatted down and dragged the box outside for Rosalie.


    Instantly dust rose in the room and dirtied his clothes.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. She knew he was actually very fussy about cleanliness. He barely let himself get


    dirty except for the period of life she lived with him in a rental home.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry for this. Isn¡¯t it what a man should do for his woman?¡± Jonathan said.


    His woman¡­ These words made Rosalie blush shyly. But soon, all her attention was focused on


    the box in front of her.


    The clothes and headdresses left by her back then, the paintings her mother drew with her, and the


    little toys bought by her mother for her were all put into this box when she got older.


    But unfortunately, when her mother died, she was still too young. Most of her mother¡¯s belongings


    were lost. When she got older, only a few things about her mother were preserved.


    Rosalie opened the box and looked at the familiar stuff in it. Her eyes turned red.


    They were still here¡­ still here!


    When she came out of prison, she once wanted to take these things away but wasn¡¯t allowed by her


    father. Even the album of her and her mother¡¯s photos was nearly burnt when she finally got it.


    She thought that all these things might have been thrown away by her father and she could never


    get them back again.


    Unexpectedly, they reappeared in front of her again.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tears gushed from her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    Jonathan frowned slightly and raised his hand to gently wipe her tears, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to


    make you cry.¡±


    Her tears made him heartbroken every time he saw them.


    ¡°It¡¯s that I¡¯m so happy to see the stuff again,¡± Rosalie said, still with tears in her eyes, but the


    corners of her mouth curved slightly upward as if she was happy as she had just said herself!


    He hooked his fingers under her chin and bent over to kiss the tears on her face. ¡°Then you can just


    smile but don¡¯t shed tears. Rosie, I hope you can smile more.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she sniffed and tried to stop her tears. Then she wrapped her hands around his neck and


    said, ¡°Thank you, Jon.¡±


    ¡°But you have just thanked me already,¡± he said.


    ¡°I have, but it¡¯s different from what I just did,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t


    have seen the stuff left by my mother again in my life. It was you who helped me find them again.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be happy,¡± Jonathan said, as he would do whatever he could to make her happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Rosalie took the initiative to kiss his lips, trying to pass on her joy, her gratitude,


    and her love to him with each of his kisses.


    He passively received her kisses and just let himself be cuddled by her.


    As for the kiss, he was willing to let her take the initiative and cooperate with everything she did.


    In this world, she was the only one who could do this to him!

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    She was the only one whom Jonathan was willing to be dominated by!


    Even if she ordered him to kneel in front of her, he would also be happy to do that.


    T


    And what he asked for was just that she should not leave him¡­ No matter what happened, he


    didn¡¯t want her to leave him¡­


    He thought, ¡®Back then, my father must love my mother like I love Rosie, but my mother still left. It


    made him desperate to the extreme.


    But unlike my mother, Rosie would never leave me.¡¯


    As the kiss ended, Rosalie was panting and blushed. She wanted to take a step back, but Jonathan


    wrapped his hands around her waist and hugged her even more tightly in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Tell me that you won¡¯t leave me.¡± He lowered his head and stared at her as he said.


    She blinked and smiled as she said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t leave you. Why do you suddenly think of


    this?¡±


    ¡°Probably because¡­¡± He hesitated for a while but still said, ¡°I just recalled something about my


    father and mother. The more you love someone, the more afraid you will be of losing him. Because


    once you lose him, you¡¯ll be desperate.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, as she rarely heard him mention his parents, and she only


    knew that his mother had left his father when his father was down and out, which eventually led to


    the fact that his father was frozen to death in the snow.


    It was a big blow to him and a pain for a lifetime!


    He was just a child at that time!


    It brought her back to the moment when she met him for the first time. At that time, he was sitting in


    the snow in his father¡¯s old clothes with such an empty and cold expression!


    Her heart ached slightly, as she felt heartbroken for his bitter experience.


    Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon, bend your waist please.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, but he just bent down as she told him.


    Rosalie cupped his head with her hands and put his face into her arms. He could hear her heartbeat


    as his cheek touched her


    heart.


    ¡°Jon, as long as you love me, I will never leave you and make you desperate.¡± Because she had a


    deeper understanding of loss and despair than anyone else, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything. We will be together all the time.¡±


    Her voice floated into his ears bit by bit so softly that he felt quite at ease.


    ¡°Will we really be together forever?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Unless one day you don¡¯t love me anymore,¡± she said, ¡°then I will leave.¡±


    His heart suddenly trembled. No matter how little the chance for such a thing to happen would be,


    his heart would tremble, as he couldn¡¯t ept it as long as these words such as ¡°will leave¡± came


    out from her mouth.


    He suddenly straightened up and stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that I won¡¯t love you!¡±


    She burst intoughter and said, ¡°I just took it as a hypothesis.¡±


    ¡°The hypothesis is impossible!¡± he said. ¡°Rosie, I love you until I die!¡±


    She looked at him in a daze, and her nose suddenly twitched. She thought, ¡®Until he died? Does he


    know that what he had just said was almost a lifetimemitment?


    If there is anyone who loves me most in this world, I thought it must be him!


    I have never thought that there would be a person in this world who loved me so much, and even¡­


    It was also a man that I had been afraid of.


    But that¡¯s just the magic of fatel


    ¡°Jon, I¡­ I always felt that after I was released from prison, love was too extravagant for me. I had


    never thought that I would fall in love with someone again. But now, I¡¯m really happy to meet you


    and fall in love with you. Sometimes, I even feel that you are just like God¡¯s redemption to me.¡±


    She murmured, sharing her feelings with him.


    He was like a knight sent by God to drag her out of the morass of despair again, giving her hope for


    life.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened. He thought, ¡®Redemption? If she knew all the truth one day, would she


    still think so?


    No, I will never let her know that!


    Therefore, she will never leave me!


    Actually¡­ it was that she was my salvation, not the opposite. Probably I would never understand


    what it felt like to love someone without her.


    I want her to be my woman. Even if I can hold her in my arms every day and have a most intimate


    contact with her, it¡­ it is still not enough. It is still not enough for me with just this!¡¯


    ¡°Rosie, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s get married!¡± Jonathan said this as if he had released his long-repressed


    desires. ¡°Marry me and be my wife!¡±


    Because he wanted her so much!


    Marry?!


    Rosalie was stunned! She looked at the person in front of her nkly, not knowing what she should


    do.


    ¡°Well, are you unwilling to marry me?¡± he frowned slightly, and his heart almost stopped beating


    while she was silent. ¡°Are-Are you proposing to me?¡± Her lips framed a few words after quite a


    while.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He gave his answer with certainty.


    She blinked as she thought, ¡°Proposing¡­ Was it time for us to think about the n for marriage?¡± It


    had been less than a year since they first met!


    But¡­ she loved him, and he loved her as well. It seemed reasonable for them to get married!


    ¡°Do you think such a proposal is not formal enough? Or do you think I¡¯m just kidding?¡± His voice


    sounded again in the


    room.


    The next moment, he fell to his knees in front of her.


    Rosalie was startled at the sight of that. She lowered her head and stared wide-eyed at Jonathan


    who knelt in front of her. This man, who had been arrogant, just kneeled down like this!


    ¡°Rosie.¡± He raised his chin and looked at her with his dark and watery eyes, as he said, ¡°I¡¯m


    serious. I have never been so serious before. I can give you everything I have, including my life, so


    please marry me.¡±


    He looked so serious that every word he said made ripples in her heart.


    She bit her lips and took a deep breath as if she had gathered great courage to say, ¡°What if¡­


    What if I can¡¯t bear a child?¡± She had been drinking the herbal medicine prepared by the hospital


    and was examined by the hospital every day. And her uterus was gradually recovering.


    But after all, she had suffered a serious injury. Even if she would have surgery in the future, it could


    only boost the odds of conception, which, however, didn¡¯t mean that she would get pregnant.


    It was very likely that she could never have her own children in her life.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Children¡­ Lineage was very important, especially for a family like his.


    ¡°So what? When we started dating back then, I¡¯ve already said that even if we¡¯ll never have our own


    children, it¡¯s all right. It is you who I love, not the children.¡± She was the only thing he cared about in


    this world.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She was still hesitant.


    She thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it really matter? How many men in this world could ept a life without any


    children?¡±


    ¡°Rosie!¡± He said, ¡°For me, children are only the future heirs of the Youngblood family. I¡¯m really not


    a person of love. If we really have our own children in the future, I might love them, but if not, we


    can just adopt one from the orphanage or from close rtives of the Youngblood family. It is not a


    problem for me. What I care about is whether you will marry me or not.¡±


    When he was about to finish his sentence, his eyes were fixed on her. She just felt as if her whole


    body had been trapped by him and couldn¡¯t break free or escape. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t


    like to!


    Yes, she loved him and didn¡¯t want to break free or escape.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She spat out these words out the three words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A smile appeared on his face. Then he held her hand and kissed her fingertips, saying, ¡°I will never


    let you go for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    She only felt waves of warmth pouring into her heart from her fingertips.


    It was really a beautiful thing to be loved by him like this.


    ¡°So¡­ please don¡¯t let me go, Jon,¡± she said so, as she bent down, cupped his face with her hands,


    and kissed his lips again.


    It was the kiss of their vows.


    They were going to grow old together with each other!


    ¡°What? You and Jonathan are going to get married?¡± Lillian didn¡¯t expect to hear such exciting news


    from her best friend on a date.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie said with a sweet smile on her lips, ¡°You know I don¡¯t have many friends, so I¡¯d like to


    invite you as my bridesmaid. I wonder if you would like to.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d like to be your bridesmaid, but¡­¡± Lillian looked at Rosalie and intended to say


    something but stopped. After all, Lillian thought Jonathan was a horrible person when she learned


    that he was probably the mastermind behind Loretta¡¯s scandal.


    In Lillian¡¯s view, her friend Rosalie was no match for Jonathan in terms of scheming, crafts, and


    ruthlessness.


    Lillian wondered inwardly, ¡®Is it really good for Rosalie to marry Jonathan? If Jonathan got annoyed


    by her for something in the marriage, then how could Rosalie manage to protect herself?


    Is it only for Jonathan¡¯s love for her? But how much does Jonathan love her?


    Although Callum said that Jonathan is the inferior one, who was dominated by Rosie in their


    rtionship.


    However, I still worry about her.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Please tell me frankly anything you want to say,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian hesitated for a while before she said, ¡°Rosie, do you really love Jonathan, even enough to get


    married to him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get married so soon.¡± Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°But it seems reasonable. I love


    him and he also loves me. Since he is willing to ept all of me, everything good or bad, I think it is


    the best choice for me to marry him.¡±


    ¡°But do you know him enough?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Yes, I-sort of do,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°There is nothing I don¡¯t know about his family, career, lifestyle, and


    personality. Besides, I have lived in the Youngblood residence for quite a period of time.¡±


    ¡°But how about his dark side?¡± Lillian blurted out.


    Rosalie looked at her friend in surprise, and Lillian showed a trace of embarrassment as she said, ¡°I


    mean, after all, he is Jonathan, not. It¡¯s said that he is ruthless and none of those who offended him


    would end up well.¡±


    Rosalie gently lowered her eyes and then understood what Lillian meant. Just like while she was in


    prison, many people bullied her because of Jonathan.


    But¡­ ¡°Lillian, you¡¯ll never know what it¡¯ll be like in the future unless you take that step. I just want to


    take that step because I think no one in this world will love me more than he does,¡± Rosalie raised


    her eyes and said to Lillian.


    Looking at the firm eyes of her best friend, Lillian¡¯s heart quivered, as she knew Rosalie¡¯s strong


    desire for family. After all,


    they were good friends for so many years.


    It was human nature to long for what onecked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes, one has to take that step,¡± Lillian said, ¡°but no matter what happens in the


    future, you should remember that I¡¯m always here for you because we are best friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied, her simple words full of emotions.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lillian, she wouldn¡¯t have been here today!


    In her heart, Lillian was already her family, whom she would repay for the rest of her life!


    A few days felt like years for Calvin.


    He sent someone to the town where he met that little girl to investigate everything about Rosalie


    many years ago, trying to match her with the timeline in his memory


    But after all, it had been too long. It would take more effort to find it out.


    Recently, the news that Loretta was caught for adultery had been on trending topics, but he didn¡¯t


    care about it at all.


    Loretta and those women around him were just substitutes for the girl he had been looking for, as


    comforting prizes for.. what he had missed.


    However, the substitutes were just substitutes, none of whom could make up for the emptiness in


    his heart, no matter how many substitutes he could find.


    But¡­ only when he held her in his arms¡­


    Calvin stared at his hands absent-mindedly. Only when he held Rosalie in his arms did his empty


    feeling seem to be filled up, and he was unwilling to let go of her.


    Never had he had this kind of feeling before!


    So it was her and it must be her!


    When she appeared in front of him in a floral dress that day, he seemed to see the little girl while he


    was a little child.


    If it wasn¡¯t her, then how could she give him such an illusion time and again?


    This kind of illusion had never been given to him by any woman before.


    At the same time, a sense of regret appeared in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have made concessions in


    front of Jonathan time and again.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    He should have held her close from the beginning!


    ¡°Hey, why are you drinking alone?¡± Suddenly, n¡¯s voice sounded in Calvin¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s rare for


    you toe here today. How boring it is to drink alone!¡±


    ¡°Boring?¡± he reiterated his word in his heart.


    Calvin turned the ss in his hand and nced at the people around him.


    The reason why he agreed to attend n¡¯s party was just that he had been so depressed these


    days that he wanted to rx a bit.


    But when he came, he found it was the same here.


    It was Rosalie whom he kept thinking about, and he just couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind.


    ¡°By the


    way, I heard that you and Jonathan seemed to have a conflict earlier. What¡¯s going on?¡± n


    asked.


    Calvin looked at his old friend with a faint smile whom he had known for many years, as he said,


    ¡°You are really well informed.¡±


    n was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± He just heard some track hearsay, but it actually turned out to be true.


    ¡°Why did you have a conflict with Jonathan?¡±


    After all, they had known each other since they were little. In n¡¯s view, Jonathan and Calvin were


    least likely to have a conflict in their circle.


    They were both too rational and would weigh the advantages and disadvantages of everything, but


    Jonathan was indifferent to everything-of course, it was before he met Rosalie. At least at thest


    banquet, n found that Jonathan actually cared about her.


    As for Calvin, in n¡¯s view, this guy always had an alienated attitude toward people. The only thing


    that could attract Calvin¡¯s attention was the owner of the bracelet.


    Even in their circle, many guys were betting on how long it would take Calvin to find the owner of


    that bracelet.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Is there a business conflict between the Gunner family and the Youngblood family?¡± n thought


    for a while and asked.


    Calvin was just toozy to answer his question.


    ¡°At least not for a woman?¡± n muttered.


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Calvin said.


    n was shocked and said, ¡°You¡­ You and Jonathan¡­¡± If it was really for a woman, then was it¡­


    Rosalie?!


    n was suddenly a little stunned to hear that.


    He didn¡¯t think Rosalie was so attractive. Besides, she had been in jail before. Why did both of


    them¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for the owner of that bracelet? Why did you fight with Jonathan over a woman?


    Besides, he seems to be going to marry Rosalie, so you needn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before n could finish his words, Calvin suddenly stood up from the chair. His expression was no


    longer as casual andzy as he was just now. Instead, he became anxious and nervous as he said,


    ¡°What did you say? Going to marry?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yeah, L¡­ I heard that Jonathan seemed to have bought the Icy Crystal diamond. It¡¯s said


    that he wanted to make it into a wedding ring.¡±


    As soon as n finished his words, Calvin rushed towards the exit.


    n stared at Calvin¡¯s back in a daze, still at loss.


    What was going on? It was the first time he had seen Calvin show such an anxious and nervous


    expression because of a woman and even rush out on impulse!


    ¡°What kind of woman was Rosalie?¡± n wondered.


    He had thought that even if it was for a woman, it would be just a little conflict.


    But now¡­ a trace of worry filled his heart. If they were really fighting over a woman¡­ it would


    cause violent upheavals in


    Strico then!


    ¡°But wait a minute! Calvin had been concerned about the owner of the silver bracelet, hadn¡¯t he?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± n suddenly didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    #


    Because the assumption would cause dire consequences, which struck fear in his heart!


    Calvin drove all the way to the diner.


    He thought, ¡°Marry? Is she going to marry Jonathan?¡±


    Even before he found out the truth¡­ No, he would never allow her to marry Jonathan!


    He had been looking for her for so many years and even engraved her voice and face into his mind,


    bones, and blood. But how could he end up with such a result?!


    Calvin gripped the steering wheel tightly with his hands and kept elerating¡­


    On the other hand, in the diner, Rosalie was a little embarrassed to tell Amelia that she was going to


    resign after a time.


    After all, if they were going to marry, they would have a lot of things to prepare for the wedding. And


    once she became Mrs. Youngblood, she would not only represent herself but also the Youngblood


    family. Naturally, it was no longer suitable for her to continue working here.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to resign so soon, but I will resign only after you find a suitable


    person to take over my job,¡± Rosalie said.


    However, Amelia was not so surprised. After she knew that Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend was Jonathan, she


    knew that she wouldn¡¯t work in her diner for too long.


    What really surprised her was that Rosalie was about to marry Jonathan so soon.


    ¡°You cane and visit me whenever you have time. Aiden likes you very much. I¡¯ll find someone


    to take over your job as soon as possible, so please don¡¯t worry. You can just ask for leave if you


    need to. After all, marriage is the top priority.¡± Amelia was a little emotional when she said that.


    Who could have expected that the employee she recruited out of sympathy would actually marry


    Jonathan, who was superior in Strico?


    ¡°I like Aiden too,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I will oftene to see you and Aiden in the future. Please attend


    my wedding with your mother and Aiden.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have many friends. In fact, there were only a few people she could invite to her wedding.


    But when she said this, Amelia felt sort of awkward.


    After a moment of hesitation, Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not suitable for your wedding. I guess


    there will be a lot of people! attending your wedding, and I¡­ you know something about Warren and


    me. I¡¯m afraid that someone I¡¯ve met before would also attend the wedding banquet, and then


    Warren will also know I¡¯m there.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie immediately understood Amelia¡¯s worry and concern.


    Ms. Haab, are you going to keep hiding from him like this?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°But this is my only choice. Aiden is his child. Although he has


    never wanted this child before¡­ I was afraid that if he knew Aiden¡¯s existence, he would insist on


    taking him away. The odds are not in my favor.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    And she couldn¡¯t afford to take any risks. Aiden had been the driving force behind her will to live,


    and she could not lose him!


    Rosalie knew that she had no way to get involved in this matter, so she said, ¡°Tell me if you need


    my help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°You have helped me a lot. If it weren¡¯t for you, perhaps Aiden wouldn¡¯t


    be able to-¡±


    Amelia was suddenly interrupted by a figure that burst into the diner.


    Under the shocked looks of Amelia and Rosalie, Calvin sprinted inside panting, and grabbed


    Rosalie¡¯s arm before asking anxiously, ¡°Are you going to marry Jonathan?¡±


    Rosalie was astounded because she had kept it a secret and had only told Lillian and Amelia about


    it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in the affirmative.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we love each other; that¡¯s why.¡± Rosalie looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Gunner, please let go


    of my hand!¡±


    Fortunately, it waste at night and the diner was about to close, so nobody else was there.


    Otherwise, there would be


    ¡°You love him?¡± Calvin experienced intense heartache that felt like a sharp sword had pierced his


    chest, almost causing him to pass out. ¡°But you promised to stay by my side forever.¡±


    Rosalie scowled and gave Calvin a perplexed look. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything like that.¡±


    ¡°You did! You once said that you were dispensable. I denied it and said that you are significant to


    me, so you said you would stay with me forever if possible!¡±


    He cited the conversation they had had before.


    It had been the first time he had ever spoken such words to someone else. He had never


    considered anyone significant to him earlier, not even his parents.


    However, he had unintentionally said such words after seeing her defeated expression.


    She then smiled, and he had been remembering that smile for years because it was so lovely.


    When she said that it would be good to be with him forever, his first thought was that if he were with


    her, their time together wouldn¡¯t be dull.


    He wanted to look at her smile every day.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rosalie¡¯s scowl deepened as she remembered that when she was a kid, she had believed that


    some people were dispensable. Rosalie¡¯s father remarried, and after Loretta was born, he sent


    Rosalie to live with her grandma.


    Even though Grandma was kind to her, the rest of the family saw her as a burden. Children were


    always adept at detecting whether others were being kind to them or not.


    There was even a time when she believed how wonderful it would have been to join her mother in


    heaven!


    However, she couldn¡¯t recall ever telling Calvin these things! Maybe it was simply a coincidence!


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, I¡¯ve told you that you have mistaken me for someone else,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t mistaken you for someone else!¡± Calvin was adamant. ¡°Rosalie, please don¡¯t wed


    Jonathan, OK? I don¡¯t know why you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge that we¡¯ve met before. Is it because of


    Jonathan? Or did you really forget about the time we spent together? I¡¯ve been looking for you for


    so many years. When you were gone, I missed you every day¡­¡±


    He murmured and raised his hand, intending to touch her face and tell her how much he missed her


    and how sorry he was for letting go of her hands at the hospital.


    Yet she abruptly turned her head away, leaving his hand in the air.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, you¡¯ve wrongly taken me for someone else,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t, it


    makes no difference. Jonathan is the guy I love and want to marry. I have no feelings for you.¡±


    Her words caused his blood to seem to instantly freeze, and his entire body to be incredibly


    stiff.


    Rosalie seized the chance to free her arm from his grip. ¡°I hope you won¡¯te to me for this again


    in the future, and it makes no difference whether or not I am the person you believe me to be.¡±


    Rosalie turned to look at Amelia and said, ¡°Ms. Haab, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    Calvin remained motionless like a statue as Rosalie left the diner. He just looked at his empty hand


    in a daze.


    It was empty!


    He recalled her words, ¡°It makes no difference whether or not I am the person you believe me to


    be.¡±


    Why was this happening? Why! Calvin slowly withdrew his hands and clenched them so hard that


    his fingernails hurt his palm severely.


    Amelia looked at Calvin in shock.


    The most famous person in the entertainment industry appeared incredibly depressed and lonely at


    this precise moment as if he had lost the most priceless treasure and was suddenly ovee with


    sadness!


    ¡°You know what? I always feel like a dispensable person. It doesn¡¯t matter if I disappear from this


    world one day.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ At least I don¡¯t think you are a dispensable person. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to escape, so you are very important to me¡­ You will still be important to me in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°No one has said this to me other than my mom. It¡¯ll be so wonderful if I can always be by your


    side.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can always be by your side.¡±


    Who was it? Who was talking? There seemed to be mist all over the ce, obscuring her vision.


    All she could see were just two small figures.


    Who the hell were they? She wanted to see the two figures clearly, but the more she tried, the more


    her head hurt.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With an exmation, Rosalie suddenly sat up from the bed. Darkness was all she could see.


    Then a voice sounded beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Meanwhile, the lights in the room lit up.


    Rosalie turned around in a daze and looked at the person beside her, whose eyes were filled with


    concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jon!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    ¡°You look so pale. Did you have any bad dreams?¡± The familiar feeling of his fingers as they softly


    brushed her cheek helped her feel a bit more at ease.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± At least, that dream was not a nightmare. It just¡­ She slowly


    lowered her eyes, a strange feeling arising in her heart.


    B

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    What was going on? The conversation in a childish voice in her dream just now was so simr to


    what Calvin said to her at the diner that night.


    She thought, ¡°Did I dream about those words because Calvin said them to me before?¡±


    Thinking this way, Rosalie frowned again and felt a slight headache.


    Rosalie heard Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you not feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s just a headache,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jonathan raised his hands and gently pressed his warm fingertips against her forehead and


    temples, giving her a soothing


    massage.


    He used moderate force so Rosalie felt much morefortable.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± asked Jonathan.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah, better.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°How about I take you to the hospital tomorrow for a physical examination to find out


    the reason for your headache?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°Thanks but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m having a headache probably because of what Calvin


    said.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s hands suddenly paused. He said, ¡°What did you say? Calvin?!¡±


    Rosalie exined, ¡°He came to the diner today and I thought he just mistook me for someone he


    was looking for. He said something strange. Then I dreamed about two kids just now. They were


    talking about what Calvin said today.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s mood darkened. He said, ¡°Can you tell me more about this dream?¡±


    Rosalie described what happened in her dream and then added, ¡°I must have been influenced by


    Calvin¡¯s words. That¡¯s why I had this dream. Calvin said that I said those things to him but I can¡¯t


    recall any of them.¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°That¡¯s because you forgot it! After you had a high fever, she forgot everything


    that happened during the day when you went missing.¡±


    Jonathan knew this because after he realized that she was highly likely the person who Calvin had


    been looking for, he asked someone to investigate it. After a long investigation, a hospital record


    that showed that she had been in the hospital at that time was found.


    Then in the hospital¡¯s archive, Jonathan learned that Rosalie lost her memory of that day.


    Loss of memory of only one day wasn¡¯t a big deal to others. And Rosalie couldn¡¯t exin why she


    disappeared.


    Anyway, she was fine, so the others didn¡¯t try to learn more about her memory loss.


    For some people, it was just a loss of a memory of one day. But for some people, it meant 20 years


    of searching.


    If Rosalie hadn¡¯t lost the memory of that day, she would have remembered Calvin, and Calvin could


    have found her earlier, and they might have already been back together.


    Therefore, Jonathan was d that Rosalie had lost the memory of that day. He had found someone


    to change her case history and the records of hospitalization.


    Even if Calvin looked into it, what he would find was nothing but what Jonathan chose to show to


    him.


    ¡°Okay. Just stop thinking about him.¡± Jonathan said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep massaging your forehead for a


    while.¡±


    Rosalie slowly closed her eyes, feeling his fingers giving her a soft massage. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°But Jon, Calvin seems to really care a lot about that person.¡± She thought that


    Calvin was just a yboy so she was shocked by his insistence on finding that person.


    Calvin seemed to be looking for a little girl whom he had met when he was a kid. If that was true,


    how long had he been looking for her? Ten years? Twenty years?


    Rosalie thought, ¡°He¡¯s been looking for that girl for so long. Perhaps not many people have this kind


    of long-term persistence.¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°He¡¯s been looking for that person for so long. Do you think he will find her in the


    end?¡±


    Jonathan asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you want him to find her or not?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°I hope he can find that person. Then he won¡¯t mistake me for her again.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s


    ¡ª ? ? ? ?


    eyes were closed so she didn¡¯t notice the gloominess and thoughtfulness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Mistake? No. Calvin was right. But I will make it the only truth! Rosie, you¡¯re


    mine. I won¡¯t give you to


    ¡°Think about it, he will not stop finding substitutes until he finds her. It seems quite pathetic.¡± Rosalie


    slowly opened her eyes and looked at Jonathan. ¡°In fact, no matter how many substitutes he gets,


    what¡¯s the point of it if they¡¯re not the ones he really misses?¡±


    Jonathan smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s indeed pathetic. Then let¡¯s pray that Calvin will find that person soon.¡±


    In the next few days, Rosalie delivered food for the diner as usual. Amelia had already started to


    recruit delivery riders.


    Rosalie¡¯s workload was halved after the new recruit was on probation for a week.


    After Aiden knew that Rosalie was leaving, he kept following Rosalie around as long as she was in


    the diner. He didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    Rosalie rubbed Aiden¡¯s head and said, ¡°I wille here to y with you very often. And if you miss


    me, you can ask Mommy to bring you to my ce or you can call me. You remember my phone


    number, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°But I want to see you every day,¡± said Aiden.


    After a period of training, Aiden had gotten used to the cochlear imnt, and his ability to speak


    was greatly improved.


    Aiden¡¯s voice sometimes sounded stiff but he could speak long sentences now.


    Some children of his age who learned to talk a bitter might not be as good as him. Aiden was


    smart and good at learning anguage.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rosalie smiled, ¡°You can always make video calls with me, Aiden. If you miss me, call me!¡±


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Jonathan. Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to


    pick you up in about 15


    minutes.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan told her yesterday that he would pick her up to select a wedding


    ring. And Rosalie had told Amelia about it and took a leave.


    Rosalie was stunned to see a diamond after she arrived at the jewelry store where she met


    Jonathan.


    This was a loose diamond and she had seen it before. She had been to an auction abroad with


    Zachary once where she saw this diamond. Everything about this diamond was perfect. It was


    wless and called the Icy Crystal diamond.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Rosalie remembered that this diamond was sold for dozens of millions of dors. She wondered


    who would wear such an expensive diamond.


    To her surprise, this diamond was right in front of her at that moment.


    Rosalie asked in surprise, ¡°Is this the Icy Crystal diamond?¡±


    Jonathan was slightly surprised. ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to use this diamond for the designer.¡±


    r your wedd


    ring. Choose a setting or you can describe what you want to


    Rosalie blinked in surprise and thought, ¡°A wedding ring?¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe that a diamond worth dozens of million dors was going to be on her


    wedding ring. She thought that everything felt so unreal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?!¡± Jonathan frowned slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll find another er. Or, do


    you prefer another kind of gem than diamond?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie anxiously denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like diamonds. But this one is too expensive.


    Do you really want to use it on a wedding ring?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jonathan suddenly smiled mildly, finding Rosalie¡¯s expression somewhat cute, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay if you want to make a ne or something else with it. As for the price¡­¡±


    Jonathan paused, took Rosalie¡¯s right hand, leaned over slightly, and kissed her ring finger, where


    she would wear a wedding ring. He said, ¡°No matter how pricey the diamond is, you¡¯re above it. You


    are the woman I will marry after all!¡±


    A warm feeling spread quickly from the ce he kissed to her whole body.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were wet. The man whom she was about to marry gave her a feeling of being


    carefully cherished.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Marrying him may be the best choice I ever made in my life.¡±


    Rosalie checked all the different styles of ring settings and talked about what she wanted with the


    designer. After putting forward some preliminary ideas, Rosalie ended the firstmunication with


    the designer.


    After all, it usually required more rounds ofmunication since it was rted to a wedding ring. It


    should be cautiously dealt with.


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Then he took her to a restaurant to which she once


    expressed her appreciation.


    Rosalie noticed that what Jonathan ordered were all her favorite dishes.


    Jonathan was always like this. He would remember her preferences silently and asionally show


    his thoughtfulness.


    Perhaps she once feared Jonathan, but now she was definitely not afraid of him. Her fear gradually


    disappeared because of the love he gave her.


    Jonathan suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to thew firm tomorrow.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s your case. The evidence is enough now. I will find awyer to sort out all the


    materials and lodge an appeal. So, go to thew firm with me tomorrow.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie froze and almost stopped breathing. She thought, ¡®An appeal?! Does it mean that my case


    is really going to be overturned?


    Can I be proven innocent? Will all the pain, grievances, and injustices that I am suffering go away?¡¯


    Rosalie had thought that she might never be able to turn over her case. She thought turnover was


    simply impossible.


    But now, Jonathan was telling her that the evidence was enough.


    Those impossibilities became possible only because of Jonathan.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence made Jonathan wonder. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to turn over your case?


    Why are you silent now?¡± Rosalie murmured, ¡°The evidence¡­. is it really enough to turn over the


    case? Is it going to bring justice to me?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°justice¡±, Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly. ¡°Without question. Trust mel¡±


    Tears gushed out of Rosalie¡¯s eyes. She sobbed, ¡°Thank you, Jon!¡±


    Her tears made Jonathan confused. Jonathan hurriedly drew out a tissue and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Stop crying. I am not helping you find evidence and turn over the case for your tears.¡±


    Her tears only made him heartbroken.


    But Rosalie cried even harder as if the pain brought to her by this case thatsted so many years


    was finally given vent to at this moment.


    Rosalie hugged Jonathan tightly and cried loudly.


    Rosalie¡¯s cry


    which had been suppressed for so long showed Rosalie¡¯s grievances and pain!


    Jonathan lowered his head with aplicated look and looked at the person in his arms. He felt


    that the shirt on his chest was gradually getting wet. He knew it was wetted by her tears.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain.


    Jonathan wanted justice for her. But no matter how powerful he was and how much money he had,


    he couldn¡¯t give back the years she had lost back to her.


    If he had known that he would fall in love with her so deeply, he would have never allowed her to


    suffer the slighted bit of grievance.


    However, the reality was that Jonathan didn¡¯t know.


    He couldn¡¯t predict him guilty back then. He couldn¡¯t know one day, he would bear a heavy sense of


    guilt on his back because of another person.


    Jonathan could ignore the feelings of anyone, but not Rosalie.


    Jonathan raised his hand stiffly. He patted Rosalie¡¯s back andforted her softly. ¡°Rosie, stop


    crying, please.¡±


    Heforted her over and over again as if he never could be tired of it.


    Rosalie cried for a long time. Finally, she calmed down and found them alone in the restaurant.


    The restaurant was huge and quiet. Now, they were the only customers.


    She sniffed and said in a choking voice, ¡°Where is everybody else?¡±


    ¡°I have asked everyone else to leave.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I want no one else to watch if you keep


    crying.¡±


    Rosalie immediately felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly break down and


    then cry so loudly.


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°But, there were so many¡­¡± She remembered that there were a lot of people


    there when she just arrived there.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± Jonathan gently stroked her tear-stained cheeks. ¡°Are you done crying?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips and muttered yes in a low voice.


    Jonathan took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears off her face. He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    He never said sorry


    to others but to her.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re helping me with the case. I cried


    because this matter had. been bothering me for too long. I was too excited that I got a chance to


    turn over the case and I didn¡¯t hold my tears.¡±


    Jonathan mped his thin lips together tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he held her in his


    arms.


    Jonathan knew Rosalie didn¡¯t know why he said sorry.


    Jonathan thought. I¡¯m sorry. It was my indifferent indulgence that made you so terribly hurt. All I can


    do to make it you is proving your innocence.


    But I¡¯m afraid you will never know the whole truth!¡±


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie tightly.


    up


    for


    The next day, Rosalie took a leave of absence to Amelia and went to thew firm with Jonathan. It


    was about her case so she felt extremely nervous.


    To her surprise, thew firm Jonathan had chosen was the one she had worked for before.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in surprise. She wondered if it was only a coincidence.


    Jonathan said, ¡°I knew you once worked here. After your ident, some of your colleagues


    laughed at you. So, I chose this firm because I wanted to help you get back all the respect you


    deserved. I will let those who underestimated you and belittled you dare not despise or mock you


    anymore. I¡¯ll let them know that you were the victim, not the perpetrator.¡±


    He wanted her to stick her chin out in front of her former colleagues.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were wet again. In fact, after so many things, she had already gotten over it.


    But she knew that Jonathan did it, especially for her, and didn¡¯t want her to be looked down on by


    anyone.


    Rosalie followed Jonathan into the elevator to get to the floor where thew firm was located.


    When she walked out of the elevator, she found that there was a lot of sweat in her palms.


    She was nervous anyway! Although she believed him when he said he had found enough evidence


    and lodged an appeal, she was still nervous. Maybe it was because this case was too important for


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom to wash my hands.¡± Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalie went into the bathroom. She washed her hands, which soothed her nervousness and


    calmed her down a little bit.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her fingers looked different from before. Some of her knuckles looked strange because the bones


    were broken. She had been on the brink of losing her hands.


    Though her hands seemed to be recovered, it was hard or impossible for her to do certain kinds of


    movements. The coldness and humidity in certain seasons caused a great deal of pain to the joints


    of her fingers.


    But recently, she had been taking herbal medicine so her joints were much better and she seldom


    felt pain.


    Just as Rosalie was about to dry her hands with a tissue, she saw a figure and was stunned.


    The woman also saw Rosalie. She was stunned and then asked in surprise, ¡°Rosalie, what are you


    doing here?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect to see Elodia. Instead of wearing a professional suit, Elodia was dressed like a


    cleaner of this building.


    Rosalie asked coldly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Rosalie had hated Elodia since Elodia used her case as an example in front of the new hire of the


    firm.


    It turned out that some people who one thought were only slightly mean at first were actually evil


    whose vileness was way beyond imagination.


    Elodia stared at Rosalie with hatred. Elodia had be aughing stock of the firm and she was


    forced to quitw and be a cleaner working in the bathroom, which was because of Rosalie.


    Who could have known that Calvin was protecting Rosalie?


    The next day after that incident, Elodia walked into the office of the boss of the firm. The boss gave


    her two options. She would either be fired or transferred to cleaning the bathroom for a period of


    time. But what would happen after that would be decided on theter circumstances?


    Elodia struggled for a long time and chose thetter one. After all, she hadn¡¯t found the next job. If


    she lost her job, she would feel embarrassed in front of her rtives and boyfriend.


    Although she was cleaning the bathroom, her rtives and boyfriend didn¡¯t know. Only people


    working for the firm knew about that. When she found a job in anotherw firm, she would naturally


    leave here.


    Elodia didn¡¯t expect that Rosalie would witness her poor situation.


    Thinking about how Rosalie wasughed at by her and how she looked now, Elodia hated her even


    more.


    Suddenly, Elodia came up with an idea. As Rosalie was about to leave the bathroom, Elodia took


    out her phone from her pocket and secretly clicked the button to record a voice memo. Then


    grabbed the phone in her hand behind her back and caught up with Rosalie quickly.


    Elodia tried to induce Rosalie to tell her the answer she wanted. ¡°Wait! Rosalie, what is your


    rtionship with Calvin? Why did he protect you that day? He even put his suit on you. You¡¯ve


    known each other for a long time and you have a close rtionship, right?¡±


    However, Rosalie said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Of course, Elodia refused. She said, ¡°Answer my question first. Rosalie, look at me. I¡¯m so


    miserable. You owe me an exnation. Calvin protected you and cared about you a lot. You must


    have a very close rtionship, right?¡±


    Unfortunately, Rosalie was not fooled. She bypassed Elodia and walked toward the exit of the


    bathroom.


    Elodia became anxious, chasing after Rosalie and shouting, ¡°Rosalie, does Calvin¡¯s breakup with


    that girl have something to do with you? You were having an affair, right? I remember you have a


    boyfriend. Do you feel sorry for your boyfriend?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly stopped and turned back to Elodia, who had gone too far. Rosalie said, ¡°I am


    warning. If you say anything like that again, I will sue you for defamation!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± Elodia only looked more confident. ¡°I am wondering if Calvin knows that


    you have a boyfriend. You¡¯re cheating on two men! I am amazed that you have lost the basic sense


    of morality after several years in prison¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a loud sound of apuse interrupted Elodia. Elodia was pped by someone and her


    head hit the wall.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Elodia felt a burning pain on her face and one of her cheeks almost couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. She


    covered her face with one hand and looked at the man who hit her. Then she found that the person


    who just pped her was Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend, whom she had seen before.


    Elodia stammered, ¡°Did you just p me?¡±


    Jonathanughed angrily, ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to do that?¡± There was terrifying hostility


    glistening in his deep eyes.


    Elodia said, enduring the pain, ¡°I was helping you. Rosalie and Calvin¡­ they are having an affair¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, she was pped again.


    Suddenly. Elodia¡¯s cheeks were both red and swollen.


    Elodia even smelled blood in her mouth. That was how fierce the two ps were.


    But what scared Elodia the most was the hostility in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, which made her feel like he


    was going to kill her! She almost believed the man in front of her would kill herself at any time.


    Elodia thought, calming herself down, ¡°He¡¯s just Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s not a big shot. I have


    nothing to fear! I¡¯m calling the police! I will make Rosalie and her boyfriend pay!¡±


    At this moment, they heard a sudden sound of footsteps. Elodia heard the boss¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, wee. Oh, Rosalie, you¡¯re here too. I haven¡¯t seen you for quite a long time. Come


    have a seat.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia¡¯s boss, who had always looked cold, was now so enthusiastic!


    But Jonathan just stood there and looked down at Rosalie. ¡°She was the one who sshed tea on


    you, right? She just said something she shouldn¡¯t have said. How do you think she should end up?¡±


    Of course, Jonathan had asked someone to investigate what happened before.


    Elodia was stunned and thought that the man with Rosalie was too arrogant. She snorted in her


    mind, ¡°What did he mean by that? He sounds like he can easily determine my fate.¡±


    Looking at the three people in front of him, checking Elodia¡¯s red and swollen cheeks and


    Jonathan¡¯s cold face, the boss shouted, ¡°Elodia, what is going on?¡±


    Elodia didn¡¯t dare to say anything at that moment. After all, Calvin was involved in what she just


    said about Rosalie!


    So, Elodia hawked over for a while and didn¡¯t how to exin it.


    Rosalie looked at Elodia and said coldly, ¡°Elodia, what happened to me is not something you can


    use to belittle me. If you belittle anyone, you will end up the same sooner orter! Since you have


    recorded what you said today to nder me, I will keep a copy of it too. If you dare to talk nonsense


    again, get ready for prison!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s cold words made Elodia feel the phone in her hand burning. It turned out that Rosalie


    already knew she was recording secretly!


    ¡°Jon, let¡¯s go in. I want to see the evidence,¡± said Rosalie. Only after seeing the evidence herself,


    could she rest assured.


    Jonathan answered, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The boss of the firm and some senior executives hurriedly led them into an office.


    Elodia was stunned and stayed still.


    Jonathan left before saying, ¡°By the way, remember to copy all the recordings on that woman¡¯s


    phone. It is evidence!¡±


    After Jonathan and others entered a meeting room, someone walked from the reception desk to


    Elodia. ¡°Elodia, give me your phone. I need to copy all your recordings.¡±.


    Elodia grabbed her phone tightly in her hand. ¡°Why?¡± She was not a fool. How could she be willing


    to hand over evidence against her to others?


    However, the man looked at Elodia as if Elodia was a fool. ¡°Because that man is Jonathan


    Youngblood. You¡¯re lucky that he only needs copies of your recordings. As long as you keep your


    mouth shut, Rosalie will not do anything to you, but if you¡­¡±


    Before the man finished his words, he was interrupted by Elodia¡¯s exmation. ¡°What did you say?


    He is Jonathan Youngblood?!¡±


    The man said, ¡°Yes, Jonathan himself brought Rosalie here today. He¡¯s helping Rosalie lodge an


    appeal!¡°


    Elodia was shocked, her eyes popping out.


    Elodia thought, ¡®Jonathan Youngblood is Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend! How can it be possible? The girl who


    Rosalie killed in the ident was Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, wasn¡¯t she?


    Why is he helping her lodge an appeal?


    So, Rosalie was not the perpetrator?!¡¯


    Elodia¡¯s mind was nk. The ces where her cheeks were swollen after being pped were still


    burning in pain at first but now she only felt coldness out of fear.


    Rosalie and Jonathan walked into the meeting room. Rosalie knew all the people who attended this


    meeting, including the boss of the firm and the mentor she had worked with.


    But at this moment, these people looked at her with curiosity and caution.


    Rosalie thought it was because of Jonathan.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything about that or talk about the old days with them. What she needed


    to do was to read all the materials that had been sorted out by the firm, including descriptions of


    various new evidence.


    Among the new evidence were several witnesses. Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Jonathan would find them.


    These witnesses now all imed that they had been bought off by someone and had made false


    testimony.


    As for the physical evidence, someone bought off at least one policeman and secretly tampered


    with the evidence.


    All the new evidence and clues were pointing at one person, a man named Mike Hughman.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is Mike Hughman?¡± She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t even know this


    person! Why did he want me to go to prison and suffer so much?¡±


    Jonathan exined to Rosalie, ¡°He was the vice president of the Hamilton Group and maintains a


    close rtionship with Mnie. On that day, he was drunk with Mnie. Mnie was driving the


    car. Then she ran into your car. He was afraid to have to take responsibility so he framed you. After


    you were imprisoned, he resigned from his job as vice president and went abroad.¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°But even though he was drunk with Mnie, it was still Mnie who was driving the


    car. He had little responsibility if any.¡± She didn¡¯t think he needed to spend so much time and effort


    on framing her.


    Jonathan said, ¡°If Mnie had been just an ordinary person, he would have done nothing. But


    Mnie was not.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Rosalie was stunned at first and then she understood what Jonathan meant.


    Mnie was one of the Hamilton family and also the CEO of the Hamilton Group at that time. The


    Hamilton family had two daughters. Yvette had a career in the entertainment circle while Mnie


    was regarded as the heir of the family business.


    Besides, Mnie was Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e at that time.


    Mike was afraid that though he wouldn¡¯t be punished by thew, the Hamilton family and the


    Youngblood family would make a lot of trouble for him.


    Then Rosalie figured out why Mike would do so many things to frame her.


    The evidence in front of her made Rosalie realize that once the appeal was lodged, sess was


    highly likely. The only problem in front of them was that Mike was abroad.


    Even if the case was turned over, it would be between the two countries.


    very


    difficult to bring him to justice. After all, there was no extradition treaty


    Jonathan seemed to have known what Rosalie was worried about. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Though he


    is abroad, I will make hime back and plead guilty.¡±


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan would manage to do anything he promised.


    After confirming that no modification to the materials was necessary, Rosalie signed her name on


    the documents.


    After everything was done, thewyer who had been Rosalie¡¯s mentor said, ¡°Rosalie, you have


    suffered a lot. But it won¡¯t be long before you regain your good reputation and be awyer


    again. You¡¯re wee here.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie smiled but didn¡¯t respond to him.


    Rosalie just turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Jon, I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± He took Rosalie¡¯s hand and left, leaving the people in the


    meeting room staring at one another in a daze.


    After Jonathan and Rosalie got into the car, Jonathan looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired,


    take a nap.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I want to have a drink.¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°Have a drink?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just suddenly feel like drinking!¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay, is there a particr ce you want to be?¡± asked Jonathan.


    ¡°A bar.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I have been to the bar several times when I was in school.¡±


    Jonathan smiled, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the bar.¡±


    Although it was not a busy afternoon, there were some people in the bar.


    Rosalie and Jonathan found an ordinary bar. It was the bar that Rosalie had been to when she was


    in college. After so many years, the bar was still open, which surprised her.


    After all, a lot of stores nearby had changed their shop signs.


    Rosalie and Jonathan found a table deep in the bar and ordered some drinks.


    Jonathan opened the bottle and poured Rosalie a ss of wine. ¡°Strong liquor is not healthy. This


    kind of red wine is more suitable for women like you.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rosalie raised her ss and took a sip, tasting the mixed sweetness and bitterness. She swallowed


    it and enjoyed a inellow aftertaste.


    Rosalie eximed in her mind that it was really something great!


    Rosalie drank it bite by bite, allowing the feeling of dizziness to overwhelm her.


    Jonathan stayed and drank with her, refreshing her wine from time to time.


    Rosalie shook the ss in her hand and murmured, ¡°Jon, sometimes I really think God is


    ridiculous.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°My case. The evidence was all pointed at me back then and I couldn¡¯t defend myself.


    During the three years in prison, I couldn¡¯t help wondering every day what the truth was and who


    framed me. How much effort it must have been taken to make all the evidence against me?¡±


    Rosalie said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°I even thought everyone I knew. I analyzed everything


    about them and wondered who the person could be. Who would have so much hatred of me?¡±


    To Jonathan, Rosalie¡¯s words were like a sledgehammer, hitting his heart hard and causing him


    sharp pain.


    Rosalie stuck her chin out slightly at smiled at Jonathan, ¡°Jon, you know what? I never thought that


    the person who did those things to me did not hate me or Mnie. He was just afraid of being sent


    to prison which might not happen so he destroyed my life!¡±


    The three years in prison were a nightmare to Rosalie, which gave her a lot of injuries. She lost her


    career and a promising future and she might never have her own kids.


    But all the pain was just because Mike was afraid of being implicated. So, he made Rosalie his


    scapegoat!


    It took Rosalie nearly four years to find out this simple but ridiculous truth!


    Jonathan felt even more pain. It was the first time in his life that he had regretted. He regretted that


    he had turned a blind eye to her, that though he was capable of proving her innocence, he saw her


    go to jail and did nothing.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t know that one day he would fall in love with Rosalie and the pain she had suffered


    eventually became his


    too.


    Jonathan hoped that all her pain would suddenly be inflicted on him, not her.


    Jonathan said softly, ¡°Rosalie, I will find justice for you. Tell me what you want to happen to those


    people who hurt you. I¡¯ll definitely make it happen. But, please do me a favor, stop being so sad,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°With


    you around me, I will never be sad!¡± Rosalie raised her head and drank up all the wine in her ss.


    ¡°In fact, I should be happy now. After all, after being tortured for more than three years, I finally got


    an answer.¡±


    As Rosalie spoke, she picked up the half-full bottle of red wine, about to pour another ss of wine


    for herself.


    Jonathan put


    his hand on Rosalie¡¯s and said, ¡°Stop drinking. Though the alcohol level is low, you will still get


    drunk if you drink too much of it.¡±


    ¡°I just want to get drunk!¡± Rosalie smiled, ¡°Jon, just let me get drunk, okay?¡±


    Jonathan mped his lips together. After a while, he moved his hand away from her and poured her


    a ss of wine.


    Rosalie smiled at him, ¡°Jon, you are so nice to me.¡±


    The wine went along Rosalie¡¯s throat and down into her stomach.


    After a while, a charming and slightly seductive smile appeared on Rosalie¡¯s pretty face because


    she was a bit drunk. Jonathan was still afraid that Rosalie would get drunk so he ordered some


    snacks and asked her to eat them. He didn¡¯t want her stomach to hurt.


    Rosalie muttered, ¡°Feed me, okay?¡± She could barely keep her eyes open.


    Sure enough, Rosalie was drunk. If she had been sober, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to do this


    and acted cute.


    Jonathan liked this request very much.


    So, Jonathan began to feed Rosalie all kinds of pastries and steak in the bar. He would cut them


    into small pieces. He also fed her shrimps and crabs before shelling every piece of them.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Jonathan carefully picked up the food and fed it into Rosalie¡¯s mouth.


    If someone who knew Jonathan saw this scene, he would be shocked. After all, Jonathan had never


    served a person like this


    before.


    And this scene also became an attractive sight in the bar.


    It was already evening, and there were more and more peopleing to the bar. Naturally, many


    people looked at Jonathan and Rosalie.


    After all, Jonathan was good-looking. In a bar, he would definitely be the first target for many


    women to flirt with.


    Especially when they saw Jonathan carefully feeding Rosalie food, many women were attracted.


    They felt it was wonderful to be fed by such a man affectionately.


    Therefore, even though Jonathan was with Rosalie, many women were eager to have a try.


    After all, in the bar, many things would change from impossible to possible.


    After a while, a beautiful woman in a tight skirt came forward and smiled at Jonathan. ¡°May I sit here


    for a moment? I¡¯m alone today.¡± Then the woman even winked at Jonathan. She felt that Jonathan


    was even more handsome when she looked at him closely.


    That woman thought, ¡°With such a man, I can even ept a one-night stand!¡±


    But Jonathan frowned in disgust and said coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression stiffened immediately. She felt she looked much better than the drunken


    woman beside Jonathan. She thought, ¡°He didn¡¯t see my face clearly?¡±


    So the woman got closer to Jonathan. ¡°Is this woman your friend? She looks boring. If you are


    willing to be with me tonight, I¡¯ll definitely let you have some fun. And I can even let you¡­ do


    whatever you want.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words were full of implication.


    Jonathan looked up coldly. A trace of hostility shed in his dark and beautiful eyes. He didn¡¯t like


    people to disturb him when he was with Rosalie.


    ¡°Have some fun?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice made people tremble in fear.


    The woman¡¯s body stiffened, and she felt she had goosebumps on her back. She thought, ¡°This


    man¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee to flirt with him today.¡±


    The woman even had an illusion that Jonathan was looking at her as if he was looking at a dead


    person.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you¡­¡± Before Jonathan finished his words, another voice suddenly sounded and


    interrupted him.


    ¡°Jon, who¡­ is she?¡± Rosalie, who was eating, now looked at this woman after swallowing the food


    in her mouth.


    ¡°A stranger,¡± Jonathan said softly. ¡°Good girl. Do you want anything more?¡±


    Such a gentle tone made this woman feel that it was in sharp contrast with the cold voice that made


    her tremble just now.


    Rosalie muttered, shook her head, and then stood up unsteadily. But she didn¡¯t look at Jonathan but


    said to the woman in front of her, ¡°L-Listen, Jon¡­ Jon is mine. Don¡¯t covet him!¡±


    The woman thought, ¡°Come on! Even if I did want to do so just now, I¡¯ve already given up now!¡±


    The woman shouted in her mind. She felt that that man make her feel scared, so she wanted to


    leave. There were so many men in the world, anyway.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯d better leave first¡­¡± the woman smiled awkwardly, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Rosalie shouted, looking a little annoyed.


    The woman thought, ¡°Wait?! No way!¡± She had no intention to stop at all.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s cold voice also sounded, ¡°Wait for a second, then,¡±


    The woman was stunned for a second. Before she coulde back to herself, she was directly


    stopped by two strong men who came out of nowhere and then forced back to the table.


    At this moment, the woman regretted it so much. She thought, ¡°Why did Ie to flirt with him?


    Judging from the current situation, this man is definitely dangerous. What will happen to meter?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Calm down, guys. If I have said or done something wrong just now, I¡­ I apologize!¡± The


    woman said cautiously.


    Jonathan ignored her but just looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Alright. See, she is back.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s affectionate expression made people feel that the person he loved was so happy as if


    this man would protect her from all kinds of trouble.


    The woman was trembling. She was afraid that Rosalie would do something bad to her. She


    doubted that even if Rosalie wanted to kill her now, the man aside would only take the initiative to


    hand over a knife to her.


    ¡°You¡­ Rosalie said to the woman drunkenly while swaying her body. ¡°You haven¡¯t promised that


    you won¡¯t covet Jon!¡±


    The woman who was scared just now suddenly feltplicated.


    She thought, ¡°What¡­ She asked me to wait and made me so scared just to say this?!¡±


    ¡°You definitely¡­ can¡¯t covet Jon!¡± Rosalie burped again and said. It seemed that she really minded


    it.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll never covet¡­ well¡­ Jon!¡± The woman said hurriedly, almost raising her hand to swear.


    Rosalie finally seemed to be satisfied. Then she turned to look at Jonathan, reached out her hand,


    lifted his chin directly, and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Because Jon is mine¡­¡±


    At this moment, not only the woman who flirted with Jonathan but also the two bodyguards who


    stopped the woman were stunned.


    The bodyguards thought, ¡°Ms. Leighton lifting Mr. Youngblood¡¯s chin¡­ It looks like Ms. Leighton is


    flirting with Mr. Youngblood. Although Ms. Leighton is drunk now, it¡¯s so rare for Mr. Youngblood to


    just let her flirt with him like this.¡±


    Especially at this moment, the lights in the bar shone on Jonathan. His handsome face lit up and


    darkened under the light, and his ck eyes looked so charming when he stared at someone


    quietly.


    In an instant, Rosalie felt as if her soul had been captured by Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Jonathan¡¯s gaze was


    like a stone hit Rosalie¡¯s heart and made it pound.


    Was it a temptation? Or impulse?


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know.


    She just instinctively stroked Jonathan¡¯s eyes with her fingers¡­ They were so beautiful.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    ¡°Is this man really mine?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t realize that she really said that.


    Then she heard Jonathan say, ¡°Yes, I am yours.¡±


    His voice was so dulcet.


    Rosalie just naturally kissed Jonathan. She thought, ¡°If he¡¯s mine, then¡­ I can kiss him at will,


    right?¡±


    In the bar, the woman was still scared about what she had experienced just now.


    She thought, ¡°That man¡­ Who the hell was he? He looked like a big shot, and there were


    bodyguards protecting him.¡± When the man named Jon left with the drunken woman in his arms,


    she saw a watch on that man¡¯s hand, which was a famous brand¡¯s limited edition watch she had


    seen on the Inte before.


    She thought, ¡°There seems to be only three of them in the world, and their price is¡­ over 20 million


    dors! Maybe I saw it wrong, or maybe that man was wearing a knock-off. But¡­ What if that one


    was real?!¡±


    Thinking of this, the woman¡¯s heart suddenly stopped for a second.


    She thought, ¡°If the man named Jon was really wearing a watch worth over 20 million dors,


    then¡­ What kind of identity should he have?! Who the hell is he?!¡±


    Jonathan got into the car with Rosalie in his arms. At this moment, her cheeks were rosy, and her


    eyes showed that she was


    obviously drunk, but they were as bright as stars.


    After getting in the car, Rosalie was still caressing Jonathan¡¯s face with her fingers.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie muttered. As soon as she spoke, the smell of alcohol became more obvious.


    If it was someone else, Jonathan would feel disgusting, but the smell of alcohol on Rosalie made


    him feel good.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? You wanna drink more?¡± Jonathan gently lifted the hair on Rosalie¡¯s cheeks


    and said dotingly.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Enough. Enough¡­ I just wanted to eat¡­ eat¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll ask someone to buy it,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie suddenly grinned. ¡°I want to eat you¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. Rosalie saying this in the current situation meant an obvious


    flirtation with men.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that to other men except me, okay?¡± said Jonathan. He felt that he was having an


    erection because of her words.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat others. Only Jon¡­ looks quite¡­ delicious,¡± Rosalie said incoherently, with


    her eyes staring at Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    Then Rosalie kissed Jonathan¡¯s lips naturally.


    Jonathan felt that he was about to lose control of himself.


    Suddenly, Jonathan grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hands and gasped slightly. ¡°Rosalie, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s


    enough¡­¡±


    Rosalie blinked innocently and confusedly like a little beast.


    She thought, ¡°That¡¯s enough? Why do I think it¡¯s not¡­ really not? I want him! I want him to stay with


    me all the time. I think I won¡¯t be afraid as long as he¡¯s with me.¡±


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie muttered and then caressed Jonathan¡¯s face with her slightly trembled hands. After


    trying for a while, she finally saw Jonathan¡¯s face clearly. ¡°You¡­ Um¡­ You¡¯re so good-looking,¡± She


    burped and murmured.


    She thought, ¡°Look at the delicate eyebrows and eyes. He¡¯s like someone in the painting, feeling


    unreal. Is this man really my boyfriend? And he¡¯s even gonna¡­ marry me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Mnie¡¯s¡­ photos. She¡¯s also pretty¡­ You and her¡­ seem to be a good match. At that


    time, it was said in the news that you two¡­ were a perfect match¡­¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°You¡­ Do


    you love her¡­ Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you look into the truth when she died¡­¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rosalie¡¯s words stiffened Jonathan¡¯s body.


    Maybe these words had been suppressed in Rosalie¡¯s heart when she was sober before, and she


    didn¡¯t say them until she got drunk.


    Jonathan gently looked down. ¡°You are the only one I love.¡±


    Jonathan had never loved Mnie. He chose that woman as his fianc¨¦e because she loved him a


    lot and her family could be a help to the Youngblood family. She could give birth to a good heir for


    the Youngblood family. That was it.


    At that time, Jonathan didn¡¯t care about the so-called love at all and didn¡¯t think he would really fall


    in love with anyone.


    Rosalie tilted her head as if she understood his words. ¡°Even if¡­ You don¡¯t love her, she was still


    your fianc¨¦e¡­ You¡­ You should find out the truth¡­ How could you¡­ not do anything¡­ If you did, I


    wouldn¡¯t¡­ have been sent to prison¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have encountered so many bad things¡­¡±


    As she said that, Rosalie started to sob. Tears kept falling down.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At this moment, the only thing Jonathan could do seemed to be to apologize.


    Rosalie jumped into Jonathan¡¯s arms and cried. Jonathan hugged her and gently patted her back.


    He thought, ¡°Find out the


    truth?¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, he had already found out the truth long ago. He already


    knew Rosalie was wronged at that time. Originally, as long as Jonathan said something, Rosalie


    would not have to live such a tragic life.


    However, Jonathan chose to stand by.


    Rosalie¡¯s tears dropped on Jonathan¡¯s chest and kept burning his heart, making him feel pain.


    When the car stopped at the gate of the Youngblood residence, Rosalie was tired from crying and


    had fallen asleep. Jonathan got out of the car with Rosalie in his arms, went to her bedroom, and


    gently put her on the bed.


    He carefully took off Rosalie¡¯s shoes and socks, gently took off her clothes, and helped her change


    into pajamas.


    Those old scars on Rosalie¡¯s body hurt Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    These scars kept reminding Jonathan of his mistakes.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Jonathan kissed the scar on Rosalie¡¯s body almost beggingly. ¡°Rosalie, forgive me. No matter what,


    just forgive me, okay?¡±


    But Jonathan could only beg when Rosalie was asleep because he didn¡¯t have the courage to say


    these words in front of her.


    After changing Rosalie¡¯s clothes, Jonathan covered her with a thin quilt. When he was about to get


    up, Rosalie¡¯s fingers suddenly hooked his sleeve and then her eyes opened dazedly. ¡°Jon, I forgive


    you¡­¡±


    Jonathan was shocked and looked at Rosalie in surprise. He thought, ¡°Does she know what she¡¯s


    talking about?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s lips were slightly curled as if she was trying to smile. And her eyes were still red because


    she cried just now, forming a strange contrast. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why you want me to forgive you, but


    I will forgive you. I will forgive everything¡­ Because¡­ you¡¯re Jon¡­¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie closed her eyes tiredly and fell asleep again.


    Jonathan looked at the person in front of him nkly. Then he bent down and kissed her on the


    forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Jon. Your Jon¡­¡± Jonathan murmured. He thought, ¡°Even if¡­ she won¡¯t forgive me, I still


    won¡¯t let her go. Because she¡¯s already indispensable to me.¡±


    When Rosalie woke up the next day, her head ached.


    That was the result of getting drunk. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and rub her forehead.


    ¡°Does your head ache a lot?¡± A voice sounded in her ear.


    Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes and found that Jonathan was also in the room.


    ¡°A little. Not quite painful,¡± said Rosalie. She meant she could still bear it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the servant to prepare a hangover soup. I¡¯ll ask them to bring it overter. Go wash up


    first,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie nodded and was about to get out of bed when Jonathan suddenly carried her up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed. ¡°I¡­ I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still having a headache. Maybe you¡¯ll fall down after taking a few steps.¡± Jonathan carried


    Rosalie into the bathroom, got the water ready, and prepared toothpaste for her.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that she was like a child.


    ¡°I got drunk yesterday. Did I do anything strange?¡± Rosalie had drunk too much yesterday. Her


    memory was actually vague, and she just vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a woman


    who interrupted them when they were drinking.


    And then¡­ she seemed toe home with him by the car¡­


    Rosalie had no memory of what she said and how the strange woman was.


    ¡°Do you want you¡¯ve done something weird or not?¡± Jonathan asked Rosalie without answering.


    Rosalie was speechless. She thought, ¡°Fine. Never mind.¡±


    Rosalie picked up the toothbrush and cup and began to brush her teeth.


    Jonathan suddenly said, ¡°Last night in the bar, you lifted my chin, kissed me, and warned another


    woman not to flirt with me. Remember?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly coughed.


    Rosalie almost swallowed the toothpaste in her mouth.


    She thought, ¡°Was I¡­ so bold?¡±


    ¡°Rinse your mouth first and don¡¯t swallow the toothpaste,¡± Jonathan kindly reminded Rosalie.


    Rosalie hurriedly rinsed her mouth and then looked at Jonathan with a blushing face. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie hesitated and tried to recall what happened in the bar yesterday. She thought, ¡°Right, that


    strange woman seemed to be very interesting in Jonathan at that time. And then I got angry. I didn¡¯t


    like to see other women coveting him, so I¡­ Hmm, alright. I still can¡¯t remember anything. But I


    don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make up a story. Maybe I really did that.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m quite happy,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Yesterday you rarely showed me your dominance. I like to


    see you dere to other women that I¡¯m yours.¡±


    At this moment, Jonathan smiled, and even his beautiful eyes were full ofughter.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan¡¯s smile in a daze and suddenly felt less embarrassed.


    After washing up, Rosalie drank the hangover soup and felt a little better.


    After breakfast, Jonathan said to Rosalie, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll ask Carlos to show you the designers for


    your wedding dress today. You can see which designer¡¯s style you like.¡±


    Rosalie almost choked on her saliva.


    She thought, ¡°Other people choose wedding dresses when they get married, but I¡­ choose the


    designer first?¡±


    When Carlos brought the album rted to designers in the afternoon, Rosalie found that these


    designers were all the top designers in the world.


    It was very difficult for ordinary people to get one of the clothes they designed, let alone ask them to


    design wedding dresses.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°But now I can select any of these designers to design a wedding dress for me?¡±


    In addition, there were previous cases of wedding dresses and gowns designed by these designers


    in the album. Each one was a masterpiece.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in a hurry, Ms. Leighton. You can take your time. Just let me know when you decide. Or if


    you want tomunicate with the designer, you can also tell me and I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Carlos said


    calmly, but he was actually shocked in his mind.


    He thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Youngblood to really get married! And his wife is Rosalie!¡± Although


    Carlos knew that Jonathan was now working on overturning the case for Rosalie, and when they


    got married, Rosalie¡¯s record would already be gone.


    Carlos thought, ¡°But¡­ Rosalie¡¯s family, career, property, and other aspects are all no match for Mr.


    Youngblood! Will Mr. Leonard Youngblood agree with this marriage?¡±


    At the thought that Jonathan should be meeting Leonard in the hospital now, Carlos couldn¡¯t help


    but get worried again. As Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant, Carlos naturally knew how much Jonathan


    cared about Rosalie.


    It was the first time that Carlos had seen Jonathan care so much about a woman.


    Although Carlos knew Jonathan might marry Rosalie sooner orter, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so


    soon.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like¡­ Jonathan was afraid that someone would take Rosalie away.


    At this moment, in the VIP ward, Jonathan was looking at Leonard who was lying on the bed.


    Leonard was even older than Jonathan sawst time. He looked as if he would leave the world at


    any moment.


    In the past, Leonard made Jonathan respect and fear him. Jonathan had to keep learning what


    Leonard had asked him to learn to prove that he was valuable.


    If Jonathan wasn¡¯t valuable, he would be abandoned at any time.


    Even if Jonathan was Leonard¡¯s only grandson, Leonardo hated half of Jonathan¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    When Jonathan was young, he had to be careful at every step. The old man in front of him was the


    one who controlled his destiny.


    Finally, when Jonathan could control his destiny by himself, he found that Leonard was old.


    Although they were grandfather and grandson, they didn¡¯t have much affection except for that blood


    rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Rosalie.¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice broke the silence in the ward. He said that as if


    he was informing


    Leonard.


    ¡°Marry her?¡± Leonard chuckled. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t deserve our Youngblood family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me whether she deserves it or not,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Leonard snorted. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re trying to overturn that woman¡¯s case now?¡±


    Jonathan pursed his lips tightly. He knew that Leonard had someone to inquire about these things.


    Although Leonard had been hospitalized for a long time, he still knew everything that he should or


    shouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Then did that woman know that you were also involved in her case back then?¡± Leonard slowly


    said.


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I told you before that she would never know about it.¡±


    ¡°What if I tell her? If she knows it, will she still be willing to marry you? Of course, if she loves


    wealth, then she will still marry you. After all, our Youngblood family is such a rich and powerful


    family. If she marries you, she¡¯ll have incredible wealth afterward. But Jonathan, do you want to


    marry a woman like your mother who just wants the money?¡±


    At this moment, Leonard was like a demon. He put the two dead paths in front of Jonathan.


    If Rosalie didn¡¯t want to marry Jonathan after knowing the truth, then the marriage wouldn¡¯t


    happen.


    But if Rosalie was still willing to marry Jonathan after knowing the truth, then it could only prove that


    Rosalie did that for the money of the Youngblood family. But Jonathan hated his mother who


    married his father for the money of the Youngblood family, and then abandoned his father because


    of poorness.


    Therefore, once Rosalie knew the truth, they wouldn¡¯t get married in either way.


    Jonathan walked to the bed with a cold face.


    The secretary beside Leonard instantly strode forward to stop Jonathan. ¡°Sir, please¡­¡± But before


    he could finish his words, Jonathan already raised his foot, kicked him to the ground, and then


    stepped on his chest.


    The secretary roared in pain. He wanted to get up, but Jonathan was still stepping on his chest,


    making him unable to get up


    at all.


    Jonathan looked down at Leonard on the bed. His dark eyes were full of cold hostility. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want the Youngblood family to be destroyedpletely, then you¡¯d better shut up obediently.¡±


    To Leonard, the Youngblood family was as important as his own life.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Leonard¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and then he coughed violently.


    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°You think I don¡¯t have the guts to do that?¡±


    Leonard finally stopped coughing and then said with hatred, ¡°Do you think you can still have the


    glory you have now if the Youngblood family is gone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even care about myself. Do you think I will care about the glory? I can let the Youngblood


    family develop well, and can also let it be destroyed. If you really think it¡¯s fine to let it end in my


    generation, you can have a try,¡± said Jonathan.


    Leonard kept silent. He had cultivated Jonathan by himself, but he still couldn¡¯t control him.


    He was aging, but Jonathan was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°You are really¡­ getting more and more like your father.¡± Leonard looked at his grandson with a


    complicated look. He still remembered that back then, his son also said in front of him that he had to


    marry that woman, even if he had to give up his identity as the young master of the Youngblood


    family.


    It was like everything in the Youngblood family was worthless to him.


    Jonathan pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Leonard added, ¡°But you¡¯ll regret it one day. Just like your father. He also regretted it¡­¡± But he


    regretted it toote and lost his life.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Jonathan said with great certainty. ¡°Falling in love with her and marrying her is the


    last thing I will regret in my life.¡±


    ¡°Really? Haha¡­¡± Leonard suddenlyughed. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it¡­ It¡¯s so easy to say that.


    Unfortunately, I am old and dying.


    Maybe I will leave before you regret it afterward.¡±


    ¡°Then you can live longer,¡± Jonathan stared at Leonard and said. ¡°You can live a long life so that


    you can see how much I don¡¯t regret it. Maybe you can also see me and Rosalie¡¯s child born. That¡¯ll


    be interesting.¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan removed his foot..


    The secretary who had been stepped on by Jonathan finally felt that he survived. He hurriedly stood


    up, looked at Jonathan with fear and alertness on his face, and then said to Leonard, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, are you alright?¡±


    Leonard shook his head and looked at his grandson. ¡°Do you really want me to live a long life?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan smiled slightly. The hostility in his beautiful eyes had disappeared at this moment.


    He looked noble and elegant as if the violence he showed just now didn¡¯t exist at all, ¡°Grandpa, I


    hope you can live a long life so that you can see that my father and I are different, and also¡­ how


    happy I will be!¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan left the ward.


    Leonard looked a little depressed.


    He thought, ¡°Live a long life?¡± Leonard nced at his old hands. He was already old and his health


    was getting poorer poorer. Even if he had been recuperating in the hospital for a long time, he


    couldn¡¯t resist aging.


    ¡°Do you think I can live a long life?¡± Leonard asked the secretary in the ward.


    The secretary hurriedly answered, ¡°Of course you can, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then let me see if he is really different from his father,¡± Leonard murmured.


    In the evening, Rosalie took the wedding dress album sent by Carlos in the afternoon to ask


    Jonathan¡¯s opinion.


    and


    ¡°These designers are kinda famous. If you want other designers, you can tell me their names and I¡¯ll


    ask people to contact them,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie thought speechlessly, ¡°Kinda famous These are all famous masters!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The designers here are already very great,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said. ¡°But¡­¡± She bit her lip


    hesitantly.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    ¡°But what?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I have many scars on my body, so the wedding dress can only be designed conservatively. If it¡¯ll


    expose arge part of my skin, those scars will also be seen,¡± Rosalie said a little embarrassedly.


    But Jonathan¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°A conservative one is also great. I don¡¯t want my bride to show too


    much skin in the wedding dress,¡± Jonathan smiled and hugged Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯d rather let your wedding


    dress wrap you tightly from head to foot. I¡¯m a possessive person, so I don¡¯t want others to look at


    your skin.¡±


    It was something that embarrassed Rosalie, but Jonathan easily resolved the awkwardness.


    ¡°Thank you, Jon,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, nor am Iforting you,¡± Jonathan said, rubbing his lips against Rosalie¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°To me, even if you have many scars on your skin, you¡¯re still pretty enough to make me want to


    upy everything of you and even want to lock you up on an isted ind. Only I can see you. In


    this way, I don¡¯t have to worry about you being taken away by others.¡±


    Rosalieughed. ¡°No one will want to take me away.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his lips but didn¡¯t answer. Rosalie never knew how attractive she was. She had a


    special temperament that would make people feelfortable as long as they stayed with her.


    They would feel satisfied as long as they saw her gentle smile.


    For some people, it would be a fatal attraction.


    Calvin was also attracted by Rosalie.


    Even though Calvin had repeatedly thought that Rosalie was not the one he was looking for, he was


    still deeply attracted to her.


    In the end, Rosalie chose a designer whose many works were in a conservative and retro style,


    which met her needs.


    And Jonathan didn¡¯t have any problem with that.


    ¡°By the way, will your grandfather agree to our marriage? What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Rosalie asked


    nervously.


    ¡°He may not agree, but it is our marriage. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he agrees or not,¡± said


    Jonathan.


    ¡°But he¡¯s still your grandfather. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then for you¡­¡±


    ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Jonathan interrupted Rosalie. ¡°No matter whether my


    grandfather agrees or not, I will still marry you. I never think I will be happy if he agrees and I will


    feel sad if he disagrees.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze as if she was stunned by his words..


    ¡°What? Is it hard to understand?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t he your grandfather?¡± Rosalie said carefully.


    ¡°He is my grandfather, but there¡¯s no affection between me and him. He always hated the part of the


    gene of my mother in me. He just wants a sessor for the Youngblood family. If I wasn¡¯t strong


    enough, then he would easily abandon me and choose another person who he thought could carry


    forward the Youngblood family.¡±


    Jonathan said that calmly as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s business as a bystander.


    Rosalie had met Leonard once, but her impression of him was really not good. At that time, she


    almost got disfigured. If Jon hadn¡¯te to save her in time, maybe she would still be lying in the


    hospital now.


    But Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that the rtionship between Jon and Leonard would be like this.


    When Jonathan was young, his mother disappeared from home and his father died. He lived in the


    Youngblood residence alone, while Leonard, the only family member of him in the Youngblood


    residence, simply regarded him as a sessor who could be reced at any time.


    Rosalie could almost imagine how panicked and lonely young Jonathan was in this house. Even if


    he had a family, they didn¡¯t have any affection at all. He even had to be worried about being


    reced by others at any time.


    For Jonathan, he could only keep being strong. He even couldn¡¯t be a little bit weaker.


    Because that meant he would probably be abandoned.


    ¡°Did you¡­ suffer a lot back then?¡± Rosalie murmured, feeling sorry for the man in front of her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Rosalie heard other people mention him before, she only felt that such a superior man really


    had it all. He could get whatever he wanted and easily control capital.


    But only until now did Rosalie know that there were no people who could born to be sessful.


    How sessful Jonathan was now meant how hard he had been before.


    What Jonathan carried when he was young had gone far beyond what a child should carry.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Jonathan replied, gently caressing Rosalie¡¯s eyes which were full of concern with his


    slender fingers.


    At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s eyes only had Jonathan in them.


    ¡°It has all passed. At least now I don¡¯t have to worry about being reced by someone at will,¡± said


    Jonathan. For him, he had controlled his fate himself.


    ¡°Yeah, it has all passed,¡± said Rosalie. She gently pressed Jonathan¡¯s hand and rubbed her cheek


    against his palm. ¡°For me, you can¡¯t be reced.¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°It seems that my sweet Rosalie always can make me want to cherish her


    more.¡±


    ¡°Then never forget what you said,¡± Jonathan murmured, bent down, and kissed her lips.


    He did it piously and firmly.


    But when they finished kissing, Rosalie mentioned the previous question again. ¡°So we just ignore


    your grandfather? How about¡­ I go meet him once?¡±


    When Rosalie said that, her body trembled slightly. She was still afraid of Leonard. After all, what


    happenedst time was really scary.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I said that no matter whether he agrees or not, I will still marry you. If


    you meet him and he still doesn¡¯t agree to our marriage, will you not marry me?¡±


    Rosalie thought about it seriously and said, ¡°No. I will marry you as long as you still want to marry


    me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you don¡¯t have to care whether he agrees or not. I¡¯m the one who marries you. Just


    focus on that,¡± said Jonathan. He didn¡¯t want Rosalie to meet his grandfather.


    Because he was not sure what Leonard would say.


    There was something better to be kept from Rosalie.


    Two dayster, Rosalie and Lillian went to the wedding dress shop and met the designer


    designated by Rosalie.


    The designer spoke the samenguage as them, so it was quite convenient for them to


    communicate with each other.


    The designer picked several wedding dresses that were suitable for Rosalie and asked her to try


    them on and take a look first, and then they would have a discussionter.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Rosalie went into the dressing room with her wedding dress, and Lillian also went in to help..


    In the rest area outside the dressing room, Jonathan and Callum were sitting quietly.


    Callum looked at Jonathan in front of him. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan would marry


    Rosalie so soon.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re helping Ms. Leighton to overturn the case recently, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Callum


    took the lead to talk to Jonathan.


    ¡°You¡¯re well-informed,¡± Jonathan looked up at Callum and said.


    ¡°Well, Lillian is concerned about Ms. Leighton¡¯s case, so I pay more attention to this,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°But I heard that in the allegation that you asked thew office to hand in, you wrote that Mike


    Hughman was the culprit in this case. Is it, Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Callum with coldness


    in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also investigated Ms. Leighton¡¯s case before. Although Mike may have framed everything on


    Rosalie in order to avoid responsibility, hadn¡¯t the Hamilton family suspected-him-before since Mike


    resigned soon after the verdict of the case?¡± said


    Callum.


    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I just think the Hamilton family also seems to have some problems,¡± Callum smiled and said. ¡°The


    Hamilton family seemed eager to convict Rosalie. At that time, various news media and public


    opinions were deliberately forcing the case to be pronounced as soon as possible. It took that case


    far less time from prosecution to pronouncement than normal cases.¡±


    Jonathan curled his lips tightly.


    Callum continued, ¡°Of course, it can be said that the case was handled specially. The case had a


    great impact back then, so it took less time. But since we can prove that Ms. Leighton was wronged


    now, I really doubt whether the Hamilton family knew about the truth or not.¡±


    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your concern about Rosalie, Mr. White. Thew will give a


    result about the case and the truth, and the police will check if the Hamilton family has any


    problems. I¡¯ll let them pay all the grievances Rosalie has


    suffered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Callum. If Rosalie¡¯s case could be smoothly overturned and the real culprit could


    be found, Lillian would probably feel relieved and didn¡¯t need to worry about Rosalie¡¯s case all the


    time.


    Thinking of Lillian¡¯s concern for Rosalie, Callum couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous. Although they


    were friends, their friendship was really¡­ Especially Lillian. She liked to readics and novels


    about gay love, and she always told Callum. that love wasn¡¯t limited by gender..


    If it weren¡¯t for that Lillian was only interested in male stars, Callum might have suspected that she


    and Rosalie had something.


    At this moment, the long curtain of the dressing room was pulled open by the staff. Rosalie and


    Lillian came out.


    Rosalie had put on the wedding dress, and Lillian had also put on a bridesmaid gown.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie in a white wedding dress in a daze.


    The style of this gown was conservative. It had long sleeves with a high cor, but the sleeves were


    made of hollowed-outce, which effectively covered some shallow scars on her hands and arms.


    The dress was high-waisted and nipped-waisted with arge train.


    Rosalie¡¯s hair was not tied up as before, but scattered. Lace and crown-shaped headwear were


    worn on her head, looking dreamy and beautiful. Rosalie was like a pure angel standing there


    quietly and looking at Jonathan with a gentle smile.


    Angel¡­ Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He thought, ¡°Perhaps Rosalie is an angel to me.


    She saved me who was already numb and didn¡¯t know the meaning of life from the abyss. If it


    weren¡¯t for her, I would be living meaninglessly now.¡±


    Jon, how is it?¡± Rosalie asked. After putting it on, Rosalie looked at herself in the mirror and felt that


    she didn¡¯t even look like herself anymore.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although this wedding dress was not a formal one, it was beautiful enough to make her sigh.


    Perhaps every girl loved


    wedding dresses.


    Rosalie remembered that when she saw a bride in a wedding dress as a child, she felt it was so


    beautiful. Then she wondered when she could wear such a dress and have a prince from a fairy tale


    coming to hold her hand.


    And now¡­ Rosalie had really met her prince.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan who came to her. He was wearing a sharp suit, which showed his tall


    and thin body with wide shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs. His body was like a standard model


    body. Even the simplest clothes would look great on him.


    Jonathan¡¯s angr face and delicate facial features were so good-looking.


    ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Jonathan moved his sexy lips and said.


    ¡°I also think this wedding dress is gorgeous,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the wedding dress. I¡¯m talking about you,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie suddenly blushed. She thought, ¡°Is he saying¡­ sweet words?¡± She used to think that men


    saying sweet words would only make people feel flirtatious.


    But Rosalie was attracted by Jonathan¡¯s sweet words.


    ¡°You look so pure and wless now as if you want to arouse the deepest desires in people¡¯s hearts,¡±


    Jonathan bent down, approached her ear, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    ¡°I want to take away everything from you and keep you with me all the time.¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°I even¡­ want to break her wings at all costs so that she can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Rosalie only felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Jonathan¡¯s words were


    domineering, but somehow she just felt sweet.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Maybe¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already been kept with him, or because I love him.¡±


    On the other side, Callum frowned and looked at the bridesmaid gown on Lillian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It doesn¡¯t look good?¡± Lillian even spun in front of Callum. She thought the gown


    was pretty, and she nned to let the designer adjust some details and make this one the formal


    bridesmaid gown.


    ¡°It¡¯s too revealing,¡± said Callum. When he thought that Lillian might wear such a gown to attend the


    wedding as a bridesmaid, he felt this gown so annoying.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°Revealing? Is it?¡± Lillian looked at the gown on her. This dress only revealed her shoulders, and


    the hemline was short in front and long behind. The short part was over the knee, and the long part


    reached the ankle.


    Besides, the chest part of this gown was well-designed. It made Lillian¡¯s breasts look bigger. And


    the waist part was also well-nipped.


    In short, it made people who put on it look well-shaped with big breasts and slender waist.


    This was the effect every woman dreamed of!


    Lillian lifted her breasts with both hands and said to Callum, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look sexier in this


    dress? I feel I¡¯m well-shaped.¡±


    Callum was speechless. He thought, ¡°Is she really a woman? How could she say that in front of


    me? Or did that mean she¡¯s not treating me as a man at all? Even if we¡¯re dating now, she hasn¡¯t


    really considered me as her boyfriend at all! To her, I¡¯m just someone who collects debts and takes


    revenge!¡±


    ¡°If you really n to attend the wedding in this gown as the bridesmaid, I can promise that you won¡¯t


    even be able to arrive at the scene that day!¡± Callum suddenly sneered.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Lillian red at Callum. ¡°How can you do that? It¡¯s just a gown!¡±


    ¡°Then you can have a try. See if I can do it or not,¡± Callum said. ¡°No man likes to see his girlfriend


    wear a revealing dress.¡±


    Callum thought, ¡°She¡¯s indeed very gorgeous and amazing in this dress, but¡­ I just want to see this


    myself. I don¡¯t want other men to see her like this. Besides, there will be many people attending


    Jonathan¡¯s wedding. There might be some men who are interested in her.¡±


    Lillian was speechless. She thought, ¡°Maybe Callum will really do that. But the problem is¡­ When I


    apanied him to those banquets, there were so many women who were wearing even more


    revealing gowns. But he had never said those gowns were too revealed! Besides, which gown


    doesn¡¯t reveal the shoulder part now!¡±


    Callum directly took out a gown from the row of gowns hanging beside him and said, ¡°Here. This


    one suits you better.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lillian rolled his eyes when she saw that gown. She thought, ¡°What the hell¡­ It¡¯ll wrap my whole


    body! The only parts that are exposed are probably two arms.¡±


    When Lillian was about toin, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang.


    Rosalie answered the phone. After hearing the voice from the other end of the phone, the look on


    her face suddenly changed. ¡°Yes¡­ Okay¡­ I see. I¡­ I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s voice was trembling, and even her hand holding the phone was shaking.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalie said to Jonathan anxiously, ¡°Jon, my¡­ my grandma is dying! I


    have to see her right away!¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t even have time to take off the wedding dress. She directly got into Jonathan¡¯s car and


    then they drove towards the town her grandmother was in.


    On the way, Rosalie held her phone tightly with her hands and her eyes turned red.


    She thought, ¡°Grandma was discharged from the hospital and went home to recuperate. I thought


    she was getting better. But¡­ How could it be?!¡±


    The call was made by a nurse in the hospital. The nurse was entrusted by Rosalie¡¯s grandmother to


    call her and tell her that her grandmother was now in the hospital and was dying. From time to time,


    she would fall into aa, Herst wish was to see Rosalie once before she died.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°ording to the nurse, Grandma has been hospitalized for three days, but Uncle


    Daniel, Uncle Edward. and Aunt Sarah haven¡¯t called me! If the nurse hasn¡¯t called me today,


    maybe¡­ I won¡¯t even be able to see Grandma onest time before she passes away. No, it won¡¯t


    be. This won¡¯t be thest time.¡±


    Rosalie kept talking to herself like this in her mind, but her hands holding the phone were trembling


    more and more.


    Suddenly, one hand-held her trembling hands and a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No


    matter what happens, I will face it with you.¡±


    Rosalie raised her head in a daze and looked at Jonathan beside her. ¡°Jon, if Grandma really¡­¡±


    Rosalie just couldn¡¯t say the words ¡°pass away¡±. ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t want to lose my


    grandma!¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Among all my rtives, only Grandma is sincerely kind to me. I thought I could


    treat her well and take her around afterward¡­ But these hopes seem to be covered in gray now.¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t wanna lose¡­¡± He pursed his lips. Just like he didn¡¯t want to lose his


    mother back then, but he still lost her. After that, he didn¡¯t want to lose his father, but he also lost


    him.


    And now, Rosalie was the only one whom Jonathan didn¡¯t want to lose.


    ¡°Rosalie, you still have me. No matter what, I will be with you,¡± Jonathan said softly.


    Jonathan was not omnipotent. No matter how much power and money he had, he couldn¡¯t do


    anything to life sometimes.


    In the ward, the old woman was already dying. She was just forcing herself tost for a while more.


    Rosalie knelt by the bed and kept saying, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here. Grandma¡­¡±


    The old woman trembled and opened her eyes. After seeing Rosalie in a wedding dress, she


    slightly rolled her eyes. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you dressing like this?¡±


    ¡°L.. ¡°I¡¯m getting married. I was trying on the wedding dress today. I was gonnae to see you in a


    few days and tell you this good news!¡± Rosalie sobbed and said. She tried hard not to let the tears


    in her eyes fall down.


    Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew that this might be thest time she could see her


    grandmother.


    ¡°Getting married¡­ With¡­ With Jon?¡± Grandma murmured. She still remembered Rosalie¡¯s


    boyfriend named Jon who she brought backst time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    Jonathan also leaned over to the bedside and said to Rosalie¡¯s grandmother, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mrs. Lopez. I


    want to marry Rosalie. I will protect her all my life.¡±


    Jonathan made a promise to the old woman.


    Just because¡­ this old woman was the family of the person he loved the most.


    Hearing this, Wilma curled her wrinkled and dry lips weakly and smiled. ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­ I¡¯ll be


    relieved. I¡­ I won¡¯t feel sorry for my daughter who died so early¡­ Rosalie, you have to live¡­ live¡­

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Wilma didn¡¯t finish herst words. Her eyes and mouth were still open, but she already had no


    breath.


    Rosalie stared at Wilma in a daze, and tears fell from her eyes.


    The doctor and nurse aside confirmed the time of her grandmother¡¯s death, and then said to


    Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, sorry for your loss.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Sorry for my loss¡­ But the only family member who loves me is gone!¡±


    Suddenly, Rosaliey on her grandmother¡¯s side and burst into tears.


    She thought, ¡°Grandma¡¯s body is still warm, but she has no breath or heartbeat now. From now


    on¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hear Grandma call me Rosalie and see her smile at me anymore¡­¡±


    Rosalie cried while Jonathan was standing aside and apanying her quietly.


    Jonathan knew that she had too many tears and sadness that needed to be let out now. For


    Rosalie, Wilma was like a support in her heart. She was also the one who protected Rosalie after


    she lost her mother.


    But from now on, Rosalie would never be able to see Wilma again.


    Jonathan understood the pain of losing loved ones. Back then, his father was frozen to death in


    front of him. At that moment, he felt that the whole world was gone, leaving only loneliness.


    Even if Jonathan returned to the Youngblood familyter, he never had a sense of belonging.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°No, Perhaps for Dad, death was a kind of relief. He loved Mom so much that


    staying alive was too painful for him after losing her.¡±


    But Jonathan¡¯s father had forgotten that he still had a child. All his affections were given to the


    woman. He only left his child a suicide note that told his identity and the wish of letting his child


    return to the Youngblood family.


    Rosalie cried for a long while. In the end, her tears seemed to have dried up. She was just roaring


    and sobbing.


    ¡°Rosalie, let your grandma rest in peace,¡± Jonathan finally said.


    Rosalie sobbed with her red and swollen eyes. ¡°Yeah, I have to let Grandma¡­ rest in peace¡­¡±


    After saying that, she finally covered her grandmother¡¯s face with her hand reluctantly. Then she


    helped her grandmother close her eyes and mouth.


    ¡°Grandma loved me very much,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°I know,¡± Jonathan said, gently holding Rosalie in his arms. ¡°And me as well. I will love and protect


    you more than anyone else in the world. So stop crying, okay?¡±


    Looking at Rosalie¡¯s red and swollen eyes, Jonathan felt very distressed.


    If possible, he was willing to trade anything for her not crying. But he couldn¡¯t stop her tears from


    falling down.


    ¡°Your tears make me feel that even breath will hurt.¡± Jonathan lowered his head and gently kissed


    Rosalie¡¯s swollen eyes. Jonathan thought, ¡°Stop crying. I will heal your pain. No matter how long it


    willst, I¡¯ll be with you and protect you as I promised.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s rtives, namely, Daniel, Edward, and Sarah finally arrived at the hospital two hourster


    after being informed by the hospital that Wilma passed away.


    As for Rosalie¡¯s grandfather Luke, he didn¡¯te to the hospital on the excuse that he was afraid


    that if he came to see the body, he would be stimted and feel sad, resulting in worse health.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how her grandma would feel about her grandpa¡¯s words.


    When Daniel, Edward, and Sarah saw Rosalie,,


    ir first reaction was that Rosalie should also share the cost of her grandmother¡¯s cemetery and


    funeral on behalf of her mother.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. She thought, ¡°Grandma has passed away, but they only care


    about the money!¡±


    ¡°Share the cost, right?¡± Jonathan, who had been silent by the side, said


    Only then did Daniel and Edward realize that there was someone else in the ward. Since they came


    here too hurriedly and they were attracted by Rosalie¡¯s wedding dress, they didn¡¯t notice Jonathan.


    And then Daniel¡¯s and Edward¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. They had already recognized the


    man in front of them, who they had seen in the Foster residence that night.


    At that time, they wanted to give Rosalie to the stupid son of the Foster family. However, this man


    broke in with a bunch of people at night and took Rosalie away directly.


    After that, they were even detained by the local police station for several days.


    You¡­ What are you¡­ doing here?¡± Daniel and Edward stammered. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing Jonathan, Sarah said, ¡°Rosalie, your boyfriend is also here. If you can¡¯t afford the cost


    by then, ask your boyfriend to help you. You won¡¯t refuse to pay for your grandma¡¯s funeral and


    cemetery, will you?¡±


    When Rosalie was about to say something, Jonathan had already gently pressed his hand on her


    shoulder and said to Sarah, ¡°We can pay it, but can you afford that?¡±


    Sarah was confused. She thought, ¡°What did he mean?¡±


    Daniel and Edward hurriedly told Sarah about what happened in Chris¡¯ house before briefly.


    Because Sarah wasn¡¯t there that night, she only knew that Rosalie had taken Jonathan to visit


    Wilma some time ago.


    When Sarah learned that Jonathan was the man who took Rosalie away, her expression changed


    as well. She looked at Jonathan in confusion and murmured, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend. I think I¡¯ve already told you that,¡± Jonathan said calmly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell usst time that you were the one who took Rosalie away from the Foster


    residence back then?¡± Sarah said angrily.


    Jonathan sneered and asked, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, which made Sarah tremble. She couldn¡¯t help but feel


    scared.


    Sarah thought, ¡°This man is not ordinary. His eyes look noble and cold. Why didn¡¯t I notice thatst


    time?¡±


    But then, Sarah seemed to have thought of something and calmed down again. ¡°I don¡¯t care who


    you are. But if you want toe here to show off, it won¡¯t work. Our family also has a background.


    As long as my daughter says something, you and Rosalie won¡¯t even be able to stay in Strico.¡±


    Danjel and Edward also seemed to be reminded. Their expressions changed at once and they


    became arrogant. ¡°Right, we have a backer now!¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Daniel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Young man, you asked someone to put us in detention for so


    apologize andpensate us now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to ask me to apologize,¡± Jonathan saidzily.


    longst time. You¡¯d better


    Rosalie was still confused. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Uncle Daniel and Uncle Edward were


    afraid of Jon just now, but after Aunt Sarah said that, their attitudespletely changed. Is it


    because Aunt Sarah¡¯s daughter has a backer? But I remember Fiona and her husband are just


    running a small iron shop with ordinary ie which is simr to most residents¡¯ in the town. What


    kind of backer can they have?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You won¡¯t apologize, right? This won¡¯t end easily even if you kneel down and


    apologizeter!¡± Daniel said fiercely.


    Sarah said leisurely as if she was watching a y, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m reminding you. You¡¯d better let your


    boyfriend apologize to Daniel and Edward and make up for them now. You know that Fiona is quite


    close to Daniel and Edward. She won¡¯t want to see her uncles be bullied.¡±


    Only then did Rosalie suddenly realize that what Sarah was wearing today was quite different from


    before. If she looked closely, these clothes seemed to be well-crafted and expensive. Besides,


    Sarah was also wearing a diamond ring and a gold bracelet on her hand. She looked as if she got


    rich.


    Sarah was still saying, ¡°Fiona is different now. She has a great backer. If you make her angry,


    tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°A great backer?¡± Jonathan sneered sarcastically. ¡°Great. I¡¯d like to see what kind of backer it is.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? There are some people who you can¡¯t afford to offend in this world!¡±


    Sarah red at Jonathan as if she would make him suffer and regretter.


    Jonathan¡¯s


    eyes narrowed, and a trace of hostility shed in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for that Sarah was still


    Rosalie¡¯s rtive, and Rosalie¡¯s grandma had just passed away, he would have let someone beat


    her up.


    Rosalie stepped forward and said, ¡°Aunt Sarah, that¡¯s not up to you. When Uncle Daniel and Uncle


    Edward sold me to the Foster family, why didn¡¯t you remind them to apologize to me? I don¡¯t think


    Jon has anything to apologize for, nor do I think they have been bullied. They were held in detention


    because they deserved it!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sarah¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Daniel and Edward


    are your uncles! They did. that because they wanted you to be safe and peaceful for the rest of your


    life.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t we tell the residents in the town about this and ask them to judge who is


    right?!¡± said Rosalie. Even if they fell out today, she still didn¡¯t want Daniel, Edward, and Sarah to


    nder Jon anymore.


    Daniel and Edward looked at each other. This town wasposed of many viges, and all the


    residents knew each other very well. Although some people also knew about them sending Rosalie


    to the Foster family, it was still a secret. They knew the result clearly if this was exposed.


    They would be too ashamed to stay in this town by then.


    Sarah was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to p Rosalie.


    During these days, her daughter met a big shot and her family suddenly became rich. So she also


    became arrogant. These days, she had already gotten used to being ttered by others.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now seeing Rosalie talk to her like this, Sarah felt so embarrassed. She just wanted to punish


    Rosalie.


    But before Sarah could hit Rosalie, she was already stopped by another hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah eximed in pain, feeling that the bones of her wrist were about to be broken. ¡°You¡­


    Let go¡­ Let go of me¡­¡±


    Jonathan stared at Sarah with killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Jon, forget about it,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Grandma has just passed away, I don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡±


    After all, Sarah was Wilma¡¯s daughter.


    No matter how dissatisfied Rosalie was with Sarah, the former didn¡¯t want to disturb her


    grandmother at such a time.


    Rosalie hoped that her grandma could leave peacefully at least.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan said softly and then let go of Sarah¡¯s hand.


    Sarah staggered and took a few steps back to stabilize herself.


    With a pale face, Sarah covered her painful wrist and looked at Rosalie with hatred. But she didn¡¯t


    dare to rush forward as


    before.


    ¡°Alright, you little bitch. When Fionaes, you¡­¡±


    Before Sarah could finish her words, another voice sounded. ¡°Mom. what¡¯s up?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and saw Fiona walking in.


    Fiona was dressed in thetest suit of Chanel. Her satchel was also a ssic one of Chanel. She


    had exquisite makeup on her face, and her hair was not tied casually as before but curled and


    scattered.


    Fiona lookedpletely different from before as if she was another person now. But what surprised


    Rosalie more was that the one who came in with Fiona was¡­ Calvin!


    Dressed in a ck suit, Calvin looked thinner than before. Although he was still handsome, he


    seemed to look tired.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Calvin anymore after he came to the diner and asked me if I was


    gonna marry Jon.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect to see Calvin again here, and¡­ Calvin walked in with Fiona.


    She thought, ¡°So¡­ Aunt Sarah said Fiona had a backer. And that backer is Calvin?!¡±


    As soon as Calvin came in, he looked at Rosalie directly. He seemed to realize something but was


    also a little surprised.


    Calvin knew that Rosalie woulde here because her grandmother had passed away.


    So when Calvin heard Fiona say that she wasing to the hospital, he came here as well. He told


    himself that it was just


    because of Fiona.


    But there was another voice in Calvin¡¯s heart saying that he came here just to look at Rosalie. He


    just thought that it would be a good reason to see her.


    Even if¡­ Rosalie wasn¡¯t the one he was looking for.


    However, Calvin was still surprised when he got here. He didn¡¯t expect to see Rosalie in a wedding


    dress.


    The pure white wedding dress made Rosalie look so beautiful, like a graceful angel, making people


    can¡¯t help but approach and protect her. He also wanted Rosalie to look at him only.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Jonathan looked at Calvin and Fiona beside him. His eyes narrowed and then he smiled. Then he


    put one arm around Rosalie¡¯s shoulders and said to Calvin, ¡°Calvin, I didn¡¯t expect to see you


    here.¡±


    Calvin finally turned to look at Jonathan and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for some time.¡±


    And Sarah, who was about to cry andin to her daughter, was stunned to see this scene.


    Then she said in a daze, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Hearing this, Calvin looked at Jonathan thoughtfully and asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t they know who you


    are?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I¡¯m not as high-profile as you are, But I am quite curious about why you


    are here with¡­¡± He nced at Fiona standing beside Calvin. ¡°¡­ with this woman? They said that


    this woman had a backer. That¡¯s you, right?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression wasplicated, and then he nced at Rosalie in the wedding dress again.


    Calvin¡¯s heart began to throb again as if it was telling him that everything he thought was just his


    own fantasy. It was like a dream.


    Calvin desperately hoped Rosalie to be the one he was looking for.


    But¡­ when Calvin looked into it with Rosalie¡¯s past, he got another fact.


    ¡°Fiona is the one I¡¯ve been looking for,¡± said Calvin.


    Rosalie was stunned. She understood Calvin¡¯s words. In the past, Calvin had mistaken her and


    even cried in front of her. Rosalie could understand how persistent he was in finding that person.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°And Fiona¡­ is the person Calvin was looking for? The little girl back then?!¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt that the world was really small.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Jonathan smiled and said, but he looked at Fiona contemptuously.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Sure enough, humans are so greedy. She isn¡¯t that person but she just insists


    on lying.¡±


    What Jonathan did was to let every piece of evidence lead to Fiona and show that she was the one


    Calvin was looking for. But


    if Calvin really found Fiona and she said it honestly, Calvin would not mistake her.


    But obviously, Fiona took the opportunity and pretended to be that person.


    Of course, it was the result Jonathan wanted to see.


    Fiona felt ufortable when Jonathan looked at her like that as if Jonathan could know all the


    truth.


    Fiona thought, ¡°No, this man doesn¡¯t know anything at all! He won¡¯t know!¡±


    Fionaforted herself in her mind and then asked Calvin, ¡°Calvin, who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is Jonathan Youngblood,¡± said Calvin.


    When Rosalie¡¯s rtives heard Jonathan¡¯s name, they were all stunned.


    Even if they just lived in a small town, they had also heard the name of Jonathan Youngblood, the


    big shot in Strico.


    And Fiona felt shocked the most.


    These days, Fiona had been to Strico with Calvin, so she naturally knew what the word-Jonathan-


    represented.


    Fiona thought, ¡°And Jonathan is¡­ my cousin¡¯s boyfriend! Wasn¡¯t Rosalie a prisoner before? How


    could she get such a boyfriend?! And not only Jonathan, but also¡­¡±


    Fiona nced at Calvin next to her, forced herself to calm down, and then forced out a smile. ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood! Rosalie, why didn¡¯t you tell us that your boyfriend was Mr. Jonathan Youngblood the


    last time you brought him back? We¡¯re a family.¡±


    Sarah also hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°s, Rosalie. You¡¯re so lucky to be able to have Mr.


    Youngblood as your boyfriend! Your grandmother will also rest in peace if she knows it. Daniel,


    Edward, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Rosalie! What you didst time was too inhuman!¡±/


    Sarah¡¯s attitude hadpletely changed.


    Daniel and Edward looked at each other. ¡®They were not as arrogant as before. They hurriedly


    apologized to Rosalie with a smile and said that they were sorry, but they did that for her, and so


    on.


    Rosalie had no feelings about her uncles¡¯ apology at all.


    Now Rosalie just hoped that her rtives wouldn¡¯t make a scene and gave her grandma a peaceful


    funeral.


    The funeral staff came over, put on the grave clothes for Wilma, and then put her body into a


    refrigerated transparent coffin. Looking at Wilma who looked as if she was sleeping in the


    transparent coffin, Rosalie burst into tears again.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Rosalie said.


    But the old woman in the transparent coffin couldn¡¯t answer her anymore.


    Jonathan held Rosalie. At this moment, he knew that she almost lost the strength to stand firm.


    Wilma¡¯s body and coffin were transported back to the Lopez family first. ording to custom, they


    had to be put at home for three days before cremation.


    In the Lopez residence, the funeralpany had set up everything.


    The neighbors and rtives in the town also knew that Wilma had passed away, so they came here


    to condole. The people of the Lopez family all went to treat them.


    But Rosalie just grabbed a chair and sat next to the transparent coffin. She looked at the old woman


    in it silently. When someone came to see Wilma, Rosalie would, stand up and bow.


    After a long while, Jonathan walked to Rosalie with a set of clothes and shoes in his hand. ¡°Take off


    the wedding dress first. It¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked up at Jonathan. He would always consider everything for her.


    Rosalie nodded and went into the bathroom with her clothes to get changed.


    When Rosalie finished and came out, Jonathan looked at her red and swollen eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be too sad. Your grandma must not want to see you so sad.¡±


    ¡°Grandma.. was really nice to me,¡± Rosalie said depressedly. ¡°Grandma used to take good care of


    me when I was here. Even if I wanted an expensive new dress, she would still buy it for me¡­


    Jonathan suddenly interrupted Rosalie. ¡°Alright, I know how important your grandma is to you.


    Rosalie, I will be nicer to you in the future, and treat you better than anyone else in the world.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Calvin and Fiona who were walking towards him.


    Fiona saw that Rosalie had taken off the wedding dress, and the clothes she was wearing now were


    also from luxury brands. Fiona had seen them in magazines before. But when she asked about


    them, the saleswoman said they were limited editions, so even if she booked them, she might still


    not be able to get them.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    However, Rosalie was wearing it now, which made Fiona feel jealous.


    ¡°I was about to get you some clothes to change and it turned out that you had already changed your


    clothes,¡± Fiona said with a gloomy face. Then she took Calvin¡¯s arm intimately and said, ¡°Let me


    introduce you to each other, Calvin. This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We know each other,¡± Calvin said.


    Fiona thought Calvin only knew Jonathan, but she didn¡¯t expect that he also knew Rosalie.


    Suddenly, Fiona panicked, but sheforted herself by thinking, ¡®It¡¯s alright. Rosalie didn¡¯t


    remember what happened years ago at all!


    Since Calvin found me, it meant that Rosalie didn¡¯t tell him anything.


    As long as I keep pretending to be the girl who saved Calvin when he was a child, I can get more


    than I expected.¡±¡®


    Rosalie noticed that Fiona was holding Calvin¡¯s arm. She frowned slightly and thought, ¡°They¡¯re too


    close to each other, aren¡¯t they? After all, Fiona is married!¡±


    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t seen her cousin-inw since she went back to the Lopez family.


    Calvin seemed to realize something and withdrew his arm from Fiona¡¯s grip. Feeling a little


    embarrassed, Fiona forced a smile and said, ¡°You may not know, Rosalie, that I have divorced Ivan


    Jones.¡±


    Ivan was Fiona¡¯s former husband who worked as a cksmith.


    Being stunned, Rosalie thought, ¡°Divorce? I¡¯m surprised.¡± However, she understood it when she


    saw Calvin, who was standing beside Fiona.


    Fiona had long been dissatisfied with the fact that she married a cksmith, and Calvin¡¯s sudden


    appearance gave her the idea of divorce.


    After all, Calvin could make an excellent husband for those richdies in Strico, let alone Fiona who


    came from a small


    town.


    Besides, Calvin had always been trying to find Fiona, and he only took all his previous girlfriends as


    her substitute.


    Thinking of this, Rosalie understood why Fiona wanted a divorce.


    The weird thing was that Calvin treated Fiona no differently than he treated anyone else, and


    Rosalie thought that he even seemed a little bit distant from Fiona.


    Although Fiona seemed to have great expectations for Calvin, it was up to Calvin whether her


    expectations could be met! ¡°How did you know Rosalie, Calvin? Did Mr. Youngblood introduce you


    to each other?¡± Fiona asked carefully.


    ¡°Just by ident,¡± Rosalie said. Then she said to Jonathan next to her, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, Jon.


    Shall we eat something nearby?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan said softly. He took Rosalie¡¯s hand and said to Calvin and Fiona, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Calvin watched them leave in a daze and thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t I already know they were in love and


    going to get married?


    But why did I feel a sharp pain in my heart when I saw them walk together?¡¯


    He even felt suffocated when he saw her in a wedding dress today. She looked so pretty in that


    dress, but she was wearing it for another man.


    Fiona looked at Calvin¡¯s nk eyes and felt a little jealous. She had already known that Calvin knew


    Rosalie, and she could tell from his face now that he was trying to hold back something.


    She thought, ¡°Does Calvin have a thing for Rosalie? No, it can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    Fionaforted herself in her heart, thinking, ¡®As the most powerful man in the entertainment


    industry, he¡¯ll never fall for a woman who once was in prison!


    Rosalie is lucky enough to have Jonathan with her!


    Besides, Calvin is convinced that I saved him when he was a kid, so I¡¯m the one that matters to him


    now!


    Everything will be OK as long as I take every opportunity and hide the truth from Calvin for the rest


    of my life!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie is so lucky to be with Jonathan. Did you see it? She came to the hospital in a wedding


    dress. Are they getting married?¡± Fiona said, but she stopped when she realized that Calvin wasn¡¯t


    listening to her. His eyes were still fixed on the direction Rosalie left.


    ¡°What is he looking at?¡± Fiona thought, feeling more panicked.


    Rosalie and Jonathan walked outside the room and went to a random diner Since Rosalie came


    here in a hurry, she didn¡¯t


    even have time for lunch, but she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all.


    ¡°Sorry to have asked you toe with me. You haven¡¯t had lunch until now.¡± Rosalie looked at the


    food in front of her but had no intention of eating it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I must stay with you since it¡¯s not a small thing.¡± He nced at Rosalie,


    who didn¡¯t even pick up her fork. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel hungry, you should at least eat something.


    Since you want to stay with Grandma for three days, you have to keep your strength up.¡±


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan was right. She needed to eat something to keep her strength so that


    she could be energetic enough to stay with her grandma for thest three days before she was


    cremated.


    Therefore, she lowered her head and ate the food slowly. However, she couldn¡¯t taste anything.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? How about we go to another one?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a matter of restaurant,¡± Rosalie said. She ate the food in a hurry as if she were


    completing some kind of task.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything and ate the food with her.


    After finishing eating, he paid the bill and walked out of the diner with her. It wasn¡¯t until now that he


    asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see Fiona be with Calvin?¡±


    Hearing the sudden question, Rosalie was stunned for a while and said, ¡°What made you think


    so?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Because you


    seemed to be unpleasant when Fiona took Calvin¡¯s arm.¡± He observed her reaction as he spoke.


    It took Rosalie a while to figure out what Jonathan was talking about. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being unpleasant. I


    just thought that as a married woman, Fiona was not supposed to take Calvin¡¯s arm in such an


    intimate way. However, now I know that she¡¯s divorced so that¡¯s totally fine to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Fiona is the one Calvin has been looking for. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a


    coincidence?¡± Jonathan -said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Rosalie said. The next second, she seemed to have thought of something and said,


    ¡°Calvin once said that I look like the one he¡¯s been looking for. Well, I look a lot like Fiona when we


    were kids, so I guess I remind him of her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°At least he won¡¯t believe you¡¯re the one he¡¯s


    looking for anymore.¡±

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°There should be no more misunderstanding in the future. And it¡¯s good that


    he found the person he¡¯s been looking for.¡±


    ¡°Guess that he won¡¯t be crying like that anymore,¡± she thought. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the


    night when Calvin cried in


    front of her.


    Somehow, she felt something on her chest that was choking her, and her head was throbbing.


    Rosalie suddenly stopped and raised her hand to touch one side of the forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked with concern.


    ¡°Nothing. I just¡­ I just got a headache all of a sudden.¡±


    Seeing her pale face, he frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. How about we find a motel nearby


    and get you some rest?¡±


    There weren¡¯t any decent hotels around here, just a few small motels.


    ¡°No need,¡± said Rosalie. It was just a sudden pain and it had gone while she was talking. ¡°I¡¯m fine


    now. I want to stay with Grandma a little longer.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here for another three days, Jon. I won¡¯t go back to


    Strico before the funeral. You can go first.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I said? I said that I would always be here for you.¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Three days is a long time. Don¡¯t you need to go back and take care of thepany?


    I can do this on my own. Anyway¡­ All I did was sit here and watch Grandma.¡±


    She was more like an outsider when she was here with her grandma these days. She didn¡¯t say


    anything to those who hade to see her grandmother onest time except to bow to them.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On the contrary, Fiona was treated like a superstar by them. All of them were fawning on her.


    Rosalie knew that the change in their attitudes towards Fiona was because of Calvin.


    ¡°I will


    stay with you no matter how many days you¡¯re gonna stay here.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to


    be alone here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now that Uncle Daniel, Uncle Edward, and Aunt Sarah have known who you are, they


    dare not treat me the way they used to.¡± Rosalie sounded sure.


    After all, few people dared to offend Jonathan, let alone those bullying rtives.


    ¡°I know they wouldn¡¯t dare bully you. I just can¡¯t help worrying about you.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll only


    feel relieved when I¡¯m by your side.¡±


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just her rtives who worried him. There was another man¡­


    Thinking of this, Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened.


    As expected, after returning to the Lopez family, Rosalie saw Fiona surrounded by rtives and


    neighbors in the town. They were ttering Fiona as usual and many of them wanted to get into the


    entertainment industry with Fiona¡¯s help.


    Apparently, Fiona loved being ttered.


    At this moment, seeing Rosalieing in, someone said immediately, ¡°I always thought that


    Rosalie would be the most. promising one in the Lopez family. It turned out that the kid everyone


    thought was the best is now the worst, and Fiona has be the most promising one in this


    family.¡±


    He was ttering Fiona by degrading Rosalie. Usually, Fiona loved to hear this because she was


    alwayspared to Rosalie since they were about the same age and looked alike.


    Besides, Rosalie used to be a very good student who did well in school and went to the best


    university, and Fiona was always overshadowed by her.


    Therefore, Fiona always hoped that one day she would be better than Rosalie, but that was her


    thought before she learned that Jonathan was Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend.


    Now, after knowing who Jonathan was, Fiona thought that this rtive was making things difficult


    for her, so she felt embarrassed immediately.


    However, that man didn¡¯t seem to be done. Instead, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s a good chance Rosalind


    has something to do with your grandmother¡¯s illness. She must have been very upset that someone


    in the family had been in prison. But thankfully, you¡¯re way better than her, Fiona, and you saved Mr.


    Gunner when you were a child. He¡¯s been looking for you for so many years, and since he finally


    found you, you¡¯ll live a carefree life for the rest of your life.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s face darkened and she took a secret nce at Rosalie, fearing that she would remember


    something after hearing the rtive¡¯s words.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Jonathan staring at her. His deep eyes seemed to mock her, making her


    panic.


    He looked at her as if he were saying ¡°I know you¡¯re nothing but a fraud.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± Fiona stopped the rtive hurriedly. ¡°Rosalie has nothing to do with


    Grandma¡¯s illness. She¡¯s still lying in the coffin now and what you said just now is so disrespectful!¡±


    After saying that, Fiona hurried to Rosalie andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They were just


    talking bullshit. You¡¯re my sister and no one¡¯s gonna drive a wedge between us.¡±


    The rtive who was scolded by Fiona looked confused. He thought, ¡°Did I say something wrong?


    Fiona used tough at Rosalie for having been in prison, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Rosalie was not in the mood for their snide remarks about her, and she didn¡¯t want to argue with


    anybody in the Lopez family and disturb her grandma, so she just said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    stay with Grandma.¡± Then she walked towards the room where her grandma¡¯s coffin was.


    Jonathan followed Rosalie, but before entering the room, he looked at the rtive who belittled her


    deliberately.


    Suddenly, that man had shivers down his spine. He had goosebumps all over his body and felt as if


    he had stepped into hell in an instant.


    He thought, ¡®What was that?


    Why did his eyes scare me so much?¡±


    Rosalie sat by her grandma¡¯s coffin all night and Jonathan sat next to her to keep herpany.


    ¡°You can lean on me to get a nap if you feel sleepy,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said. She looked at her grand who looked like a sleeping baby in the


    ss coffin. ¡°People are born with nothing and die with nothing. I sometimes think a lot of people


    don¡¯t know what they¡¯re living for.¡±


    ¡°Not really. At least, I know what I¡¯m living for!¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie turned to look at Jonathan and heard him say, ¡°I lived to meet you and fall in love with you.¡±


    Because after falling in love with him, he felt that living was not just about living. He had what he


    wanted to get and a bright future. After falling in love with Rosalind, he realized for the first time that


    people didn¡¯t just live to survive. Now he had a desire for many things and hope for the future.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze and said after a while, ¡°Just like you, I think I went through so


    many things just to meet you and fall in love with you. If it were not for the difficulties I have


    encountered, maybe I would never have known you in my life.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t gone to prison, maybe she would have married Zachary. She would have continued to


    work as awyer, and even though she was married, she still wouldn¡¯t fit in with the Xanthos family.


    Of course, she might not have married Zachary because of strong opposition from his parents.


    However, in any case, she couldn¡¯t have met him and brought him home in the middle of the night


    when she was in a terrible state.


    There was a good chance they would have missed each other like two parallel lines.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and then he gently held Rosalie and buried his face deep in


    her neck. He smelt her body and said, ¡°Yeah. You must have lived to meet me.¡±


    However, Rosalie might never know that he had something to do with all the pain she had been


    through. If he had had any sympathy and kindness for her, she would not have been so miserable.


    She wouldn¡¯t even be in prison for three years.


    Rosalie felt Jonathan¡¯s hand tremble slightly as he held her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling cold?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I feel a little cold,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a nket for you.¡± The night breeze was indeed a little cold. Besides, local people didn¡¯t


    close the door if someone was staying with the coffin, so the cold wind kept blowing into the room.


    As Rosalie spoke, she tried to stand up.


    However, Jonathan held Rosalie tightly with both hands. ¡°I don¡¯t need a nket. I just need you to


    hold me for a while.¡±


    He muttered like a spoiled child.


    Somehow, Rosalie felt that Jonathan at this moment was like a child seekingfort.


    Therefore, she raised her hands and gently hugged him. ¡°Any better, Jon?¡± Her voice was as gentle


    as her movements, soothing him like beautiful music.


    Jonathan gently rubbed his head against Rosalie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Much better.¡±


    She was the only one who couldfort him.


    He used to think that he was not afraid of the cold. Even though it was winter, he was still wearing


    very little, and he did not feel cold at all. He knew that even if his blood turned cold, he wouldn¡¯t die.


    Even on every death anniversary of his father, he would sit at night on the spot where his father had


    died and wonder, ¡°Am I going to freeze to death like Dad?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that being alive was a very happy thing, and he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything in


    the world for him to hold on to.


    However, her hug made him feel warm.


    One was only afraid of the cold after he knew what warmth felt like, and he would grow more eager


    for warmth.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He longed for her like a man dying of cold longed for warmth.


    Outside the window on the other side of the room, a man looked at them hugging in a daze.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®What am I looking at? I¡¯ve figured out that Fiona is the one I¡¯ve been


    looking for, haven¡¯t I?


    The girl who saved me years ago was Fiona. ording to my investigation, she¡¯s been living a


    tough life over the years, so all I need to do is repay her in any way I can and make her life better.


    It¡¯s the only way to repay her for saving my


    I¡¯ve found Fiona, but why do I still feel so lost as if I lost something important?¡¯


    ¡°What are you looking at, Calvin?¡± Fiona¡¯s yoice came from behind.


    life.


    Calvin turned his head and saw Fiona walking towards him. Then he walked to her and said,


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m leaving now. You can call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back now?¡± Fiona looked very sad. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Why don¡¯t you stay here for tonight


    and leave tomorrow? We have rooms avable and it will be very convenient for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I have something urgent to do in thepany tomorrow, so I haye to go,¡± Calvin


    said.


    Hearing this, Fiona knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she agreed and walked Calvin to his car.


    ¡°By the way, Calvin¡­ My ex-husband refused the divorce agreement. He said that he would only


    sign the agreement if you gave him another 2 million dors,¡± said Fiona. She imed she was


    divorced, but she was still legally married.


    ¡°If you think your marriage is pure torture, I¡¯ll help you divorce him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll agree to


    divorce you when you go to court,¡± Calvin said.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Calvin with admiration and thought, ¡®This is the man I


    want to marry. He can fix everything easily.


    Only such a man can be my Prince Charming!¡¯


    She thought she would muddle through her life, but she didn¡¯t expect this big shot in the


    entertainment industry to suddenlye to her.


    1


    She had seen gossip about him online before, and she felt he was someone she could never get


    close to.


    However, he was now standing in front of her.


    ¡°I want to divorce him,¡± Fiona said firmly because she could only be with Calvin after she got


    divorced.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make him sign the agreement.¡± Calvin said, ¡°By the way, I remember you said that you


    wanted to study at the university in Strico, and I¡¯ve already got the application done. I¡¯ll ask


    someone to take you to Strico after your grandma¡¯s funeral, and you can live in the school dormitory


    or I¡¯ll buy you a house outside the school. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Fiona was overjoyed. After all, she was always ashamed of her educational background, so she


    wanted to go to university very much. And with a higher degree, she would be more confident to be


    with him.


    ¡°You are so kind to me, Calvin!¡± Fiona smiled sweetly at him.


    Seeing Fiona¡¯s smile, Calvin somehow didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    He used to think that he would be overjoyed if he found that girl he had been looking for, and he


    thought that he would love to see her smile.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel anything now. All he felt was loss and he didn¡¯t know why. Instead, he even


    found her smile a little strange.


    He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve been dreaming about this my whole life, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be kind to you because you saved me before,¡± Calvin said.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Fiona bit her lips slightly and asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved you, you wouldn¡¯t be nice to me?¡±


    She wanted to hear him say no, but she was greeted with a pair of indifferent and alienated eyes.


    The man in front of her just looked at her calmly as if he were looking at a stranger.


    Suddenly, Fiona¡¯s heart sank. She regretted what she said just now. She added, ¡°I¡­ I just want you


    to be nice to me, not only because I saved you, but also¡­ Because of something else¡­¡±


    She stammered.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Calvin said tly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the door and was about to get in when Fiona suddenly said behind him,


    ¡°Be careful on the way, Cal!¡±


    Hearing this, Calvin¡¯s body suddenly stiffened and the scene of that petite figure going down the


    mountain with him on her back shed through his mind.


    At that time, the girl kept talking to him as if she was afraid that he would faint because of injury and


    bleeding.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call you Cal. It¡¯s carved on the corner of your clothes. Is


    that your name?


    ¡°Cal, you can¡¯t sleep. If you fall asleep, you won¡¯t be able to wake up.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story. What kind of stories do you like to hear? I¡¯m very good at telling stories! Cal,


    answer me!


    ¡°Cal¡­ Cal¡­¡±


    Over the years, these words would sh across his mind over and over again and wake him up


    from his dreams.


    If it weren¡¯t for her at that time, there wouldn¡¯t be him now.


    Calvin turned around and fixed his eyes on Fiona, replying, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± The indifference in his


    eyes disappeared somehow.


    When Calvin¡¯s car drove away, the expression on Fiona¡¯s face changed. She bit her lower lip and


    clenched her fists tightly.


    She thought, ¡®Anyway, I have sessfully reced Rosalie. As long as she doesn¡¯t remember it, I¡¯ll


    be the little girl who had saved Calvin.


    Calvin has been looking for her for so many years. He must have deep feelings for her. If I can


    make good use of it, maybe my life will really change dramatically!


    This time, I have to seize this opportunity anyway!¡±


    Calvin was driving the car and listening to Como La Flor, which was the song that ¡°she¡± sang when


    she carried him on her back.


    And when he listened to her song, it seemed that the pain in his body was relieved.


    Even at that time¡­ He thought that it was not bad if things could go on like that.


    But¡­ Now that he had found ¡°her¡±, he wasn¡¯t happy at all. It was Fiona because she showed him


    the photos of her childhood. Besides, Fiona knew Como La Flor and called him Cal. What was


    more, she could say clearly what happened at that time.


    He hadn¡¯t told anyone about those things, so Fiona couldn¡¯t have heard it from others.


    The only possibility was that Fiona was the one he was looking for.


    It was just¡­ Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel anything when he saw her. It was as if he were just looking


    at a stranger.


    Calvin drove back to his vi in Strico. He opened the door, got out of the car, and went straight to


    the studio, looking at the paintings he had drawn back then.


    These paintings were all about ¡°she¡± going down the mountain with him on her back, or they


    snuggled up in the dense forest


    At that time, all they had was each other.


    It was also the first time that he realized that someone was so important to him. If he left her, he


    might not be able to


    survive.


    Among these paintings, only one was an exception.


    In this painting, it wasn¡¯t about kids but an adult woman¡¯s face. The woman in the painting smiled


    faintly and her eyes were full of tenderness, which made people feel veryfortable as if they


    would feel calm and safe when they were stared at by such eyes.


    Calvin stood in front of the painting, his dark eyes fixed on the person in the painting. A trace of pain


    shed across his originally indifferent and alienated eyes at this moment.


    If Rosalie was here, she would find that the person in this painting was exactly her.


    ¡°Why it¡¯s not you?¡± A cold voice sounded in the studio, but it didn¡¯t get any response.


    The person in the painting still looked at him with a faint smile.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently stroked the woman¡¯s cheek as if he were really touching her.


    However¡­ If Rosalie was standing in front of him at the moment, she wouldn¡¯t let his hand touch


    her face like this.


    When he saw her in a wedding dress today, he suddenly realized that she and Jonathan were really


    going to get married.


    She would be the wife of another man. From now on, she would only have Jonathan in her heart


    and eyes and would bear children for him.


    There would be no more possibility between the two of them.


    No more!


    When these two words shed through his mind, Calvin felt almost suffocated.


    After a long time, Calvin left the studio and ordered the servant, ¡°Put away all the paintings in the


    studio. And lock that room. No one is allowed to enter it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the servant answered and did as he ordered.


    Calvin looked up at the full moon outside the window. Since he had already missed her, now it was


    time for him to let her


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    1.


    This should be a simple thing for him.


    After all, Rosalie wasn¡¯t the one he was looking for. It was just that he had rested his longing and


    despair on her before.


    It was just because that Rosalie looked like the little girl back then so he had fallen in love with her


    by mistake.


    Calvin said to himself like this¡­.


    Wilma¡¯s body had been ced for three days in the Lopez family, and many people came to offer


    their condolences every day.


    However, only some of them came for Wilma sincerely. Most people wanted to take this opportunity


    to get acquainted with Fiona.


    Fiona naturally enjoyed it.


    As for Rosalie and Jonathan, Jonathan once said in front of Daniel and others that he didn¡¯t want to


    be disturbed.


    So no one dared to announce Jonathan¡¯s identity. In the eyes of everyone, Jonathan was just


    Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    As for Rosalie, she had been to jail.


    In this small town, there was a natural disdain for those who had been in prison. Therefore, people


    would dish out criticism to Rosalie. Some even thought that Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be here for the wake


    at all, because they thought she would disgrace the Lopez family and wanted the Lopez family to


    kick her out.


    Every time the Lopez family heard this kind of speech, they were filled with anxiety. They were


    afraid that Jonathan would be annoyed and destroy the Lopez family.


    Although Fiona was now protected by Calvin, Calvin had never said that he would protect the Lopez


    family.


    On the day of Wilma¡¯s funeral, Rosalie stood in the procession wearing ck clothes and trousers.


    Her eyes were a little red, and she had obviously cried again.


    Jonathan, who was wearing a ck suit, stood beside Rosalie and apanied her to the funeral


    parlor.


    This time, the Lopez family deliberately chartered a hall in the funeral parlor so that they could


    amodate those who came to attend the memorial service.


    At the memorial service, Rosalie stood silently. When listening to Daniel telling her grandmother¡¯s


    life story, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    Those who loved her had left her one by one.


    Her mother had left her, and so did her grandmother now. She wondered who would leave her


    next.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A kind of fear surged in her heart.


    At this moment, someone was gently wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    She1


    looked at the beautiful hand in a daze. The hand was so gentle and careful as if she were a


    treasure that needed to be taken good care of.


    Rosalie turned around and looked at Jonathan standing beside her.


    She thought, ¡°Jonathan¡­ He won¡¯t leave me. He will stay with me and grow old with me.¡±


    When Daniel¡¯s eulogy ended, everyone began to pay their respects to the remains of Wilma one by


    one in order.


    But when Rosalie was about toe forward, someone suddenly rushed out and pointed at her,


    saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to go forward. You have been in prison and disgraced the Lopez


    family. You should stay in the corner! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed your grandmother enough? Do you


    want everyone to know that her granddaughter has been in prison


    before?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s expression changed. She recognized that the man was one of her pursuers in this town.


    At that time, she just graduated from college and was a novicewyer. In this small town, she was


    well-known and popr. And this man once came to her grandma¡¯s house to propose marriage, but


    she refused him.


    After that, the man spread rumors about her, saying that she despised the poor and curried favor


    with the rich. When she was in jail, the man and his family even gossiped about her whenever they


    met people in town, and said that they were lucky not to marry her.


    She had heard of these rumors, but she didn¡¯t take them seriously. After all, there were many


    people who attacked her with


    rumors.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the man would nder her at her grandmother¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I have the right or not!¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    ¡°Then let others judge who is right and who is wrong. You have disgraced the Lopez family. Why do


    you still have the nerve to stand here? I suppose even your grandmother¡¯s death has something to


    do with you. Her health was damaged by you because she was so mad at your going to prison. Her


    lifespan had been shortened by several years because of you-¡±


    Before the man could finish his words, he was kicked to the ground by one foot.


    ¡°Sorry, my bad,¡± Jonathan said indifferently, but then his left foot stepped on the man¡¯s chest. The


    man suddenly screamed with pain and his face turned red, but he couldn¡¯t shake the foot that was


    pressed against his chest.


    Seeing this, Daniel, Edward, and Sarah of the Lopez family hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood¡­ We¡¯re at the funeral. Don¡¯t take him seriously.¡±


    ¡°If something really happens, it will be disrespectful to the dead.¡±


    ¡°This man is just talking nonsense. Mr. Youngblood, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±.


    Jonathan looked at the three people in front of himzily and replied, ¡°But I think if grandma sees


    someone ndering her granddaughter like this, she would allow me to do this, right?¡±


    There was a faint smile on his face, which made the three of them feel chilly.


    ¡°O-Of course!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. This man deliberately came to make trouble because he was refused by Rosalie


    back then!¡±


    ¡°This kind of person isn¡¯t qualified to attend the funeral. Rosalie is the treasure of our Lopez family.


    We won¡¯t allow him to nder her! Besides, Rosalie is my mom¡¯s favorite grandchild.¡±


    The three of them were all defending Rosalie. Daniel even called the security guards and kicked


    that man and his family out


    of the hall.


    The people who came to the funeral were all stunned. They thought they could bully Rosalie at will,


    who had been in prison once, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a ruthless boyfriend.


    The face of the man who provoked her just now was still blue when he was taken away by the


    security guards. He covered his chest and howled, wondering if his breastbone had been broken.


    Besides, the Lopez family didn¡¯t treat Rosalie harshly at all. They treated her as a guest of honor.


    And¡­ They seemed to be afraid of annoying her.


    Fiona looked at Jonathan and Rosalie coldly. She didn¡¯t expect that her cousin, who had been in


    prison, would be protected like this by the famous Jonathan from Strico.


    She had been to Strico and attended several celebrity banquets with Calvin, so she knew very well


    how,scary Jonathan was.


    However, such a person was so protective of Rosalie, which made Fiona jealous.


    Fiona thought, ¡°Why is Rosalie so lucky? She not only saved Calvin when she was a child, but also


    dated Zachary back then. Even if she went to jail and was abandoned by Zachary, Jonathan fell in


    love with her after she got out of prison!¡±


    This made her feel frustrated because she felt like she could never be a match for Rosalie.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble just now. And I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your grandma¡¯s funeral,¡± Jonathan said to


    Rosalie.


    Rosalie shook her head and answered, ¡°Just like you said, if Grandma knew someone ndered


    me like that, she would definitely agree with what you just did.¡±


    She knew that he was protecting her, even if his actions seemed too violent to some people.


    However, only the strong could survive in this world, so she agreed with his approach.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Rosalle stepped forward and quietly looked at her grandmother lying in the coffin. She knew that


    this was thest time she saw her grandma. This kind olddy gave her a lot of love after she lost


    her mother, making her childhood happy.


    Rosalie put the flowers in her hand gently in front of Wilma¡¯s coffin and said goodbye to Wilma in


    her heart.


    When Wilma¡¯s body was cremated, Rosalie didn¡¯t go over. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able


    to stand the scene of her grandmother¡¯s body being cremated.


    Jon, Grandma left me after all, Rosalie murmured. ¡°There is one less person in this world who truly


    loves me and treats me well.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡± He would always be with her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll never leave me. And I¡­ I¡¯ll never leave you as well,¡± Rosalie said. He always


    reassured her when she was restless and uncertain.


    Wilma¡¯s ashes were put in an urn after cremation.


    The Lopez family buried Wilma in their ancestral grave in the vige. In the past, people lived in


    viges nearby and Lopeza could be buried here after death.


    Rosalie respectfully bowed three times in front of her grandma¡¯s tombstone.


    ording to the custom of their hometown, at the burial, if the deceased was a senior, the younger


    generation needed to kneel down and kowtow in the end.


    When Rosalie stood up after kowtowing, she was surprised by what she saw.


    Jonathan also bowed to the tombstone three times. Then he knelt down on both knees and


    respectfully kowtowed to Wilma.


    The Lopez family were all shocked. With Jonathan¡¯s identity, he must¡¯ve never kowtowed to anyone


    except for the ancestors of the Youngblood family.


    He must¡¯ve really loved Rosalic.


    Fiona¡¯s face changed again, and she secretly made up her mind. One day, she would let Calvin


    care about her like this.


    After the funeral, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Thank you.¡± She had a lot to say, but in the end, she


    only said these two words.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need to thank me. She¡¯s your grandmother,¡± Jonathan said. He had investigated Rosalie and


    naturally knew how much Wilma had influenced Rosalie and how Wilma had protected Rosalie


    when she was a child.


    The cars of the Youngblood family were already waiting at the door of the Lopez family. Several


    ck luxury cars were parked in rows.


    When the driver saw Rosalie and Jonathan, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door


    respectfully. A bodyguard who got out of another car took a trench coat and reced Jonathan¡¯s


    ck suit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jonathan said to Rosalie.


    Rosalie nodded. There was no need for her to stay here anymore since her grandma¡¯s matter had


    already been settled.


    At the gate of the Lopez family, a row of people watched Jonathan get in the car holding Rosalie¡¯s


    hand, and then witnessed the luxury cars drive away. They felt like they were watching a movie.


    They couldn¡¯t believe Rosalie, a woman who had been in prison, could have such kind of luxury car


    to pick her up. And this was even better than Fiona¡¯s treatment.


    They wondered who Rosalie¡¯s boyfriend was exactly.


    In the car, looking at the scenery outside of the window, Rosalie hummed and her beautiful and


    melodious singing echoed in the car.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. After Rosalie finished singing, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this song?¡±


    ¡°Coino La Flor, an old song,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°My grandmother liked this song very much. She was the


    one who taught me how to sing it, and I used to sing it when I was a child. But at that time, I didn¡¯t


    quite understand the meaning of the lyrics. The older I am now, the more I understand the meaning


    of the lyrics.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good song,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah, but grandma can¡¯t teach me to sing songs anymore,¡± she murmured, looking tired.


    These days, she only slept for 3-4 hours every day. She spent most of the time beside her


    grandmother¡¯s coffin or busy with the funeral. She didn¡¯t have time to sleep well at all.


    If you¡¯re tired, have some sleep out the way back I¡¯ll take two man


    Rosalie agreed and Jonathan helped her adjust her seat to a suitable angle for a nap.


    She leaned her head against the back of the seat, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep


    Jonathan stared at her sleeping face. After a while, he took out a silver bracelet from his arms.


    This silver bracelet was exactly the same as the little silver bracelet that Calvin had always carried


    with ham. They were a pair.


    One was in Calvin¡¯s hands, while the other was in the box of belongings left by Wilma to Rosalie


    Before W was hospitalized, she had asked a good friend to keep it. She only said that if she


    passed away, the things in it should be left to Rosalie.


    Wilma was just an olddy in a small town, so there wasn¡¯t anything valuable in the box. It only had


    some jewelry that Rosalie¡¯s mother once left wuh Wilma in it. And Wilma had added some of her


    own jewelry and left it to Rosalie


    And this little silver bracelet was also in it, looking ipatible with those jewelry.


    But Jonathan took the bracelet first. He was afraid that Rosalie would think too much again if the


    saw it. If it really reminded ber of something rted to Calvin, that would be thest thing he


    wanted.


    Now, Fiona had reced Rosalie and was found by Calvin. It should be the perfect end of this


    matter


    Jonathan gently stroked the cold silver bracelet. And his long eyshes covered the plot in his


    eyes.


    He always resorted to any means to achieve his goals, and he never felt that there was something


    wrong with it. However every time he faced her trusted eyes, he would feel guilty as if even


    breathing were gradually bing difficult.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t me me.¡± he said these words silently, wrapping the silver bracelet tightly in his


    palm¡­.


    ¡°Did


    you get caught by a bad guy? Then I¡¯ll take you away. Don¡¯t let the bad guys catch you again.¡± This


    childish voice seemed to belong to her when she was a kid. No, it was her voice.


    The girl, who looked eight or nine years old and was wearing a floral skirt, was exactly her

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°What if you also get caught by the bad guys?¡± This time, it was the voice of a little boy, but she


    couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    I won¡¯t!¡± The little girl inmediately retorted.


    The little boy just looked at her quietly and said nothing.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After a while, the little girl muttered again, ¡°If I get caught too, then¡­. At least we can apany


    each other. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± The little girl held the boy¡¯s hand tightly, and the pair of silver bracelets


    on her thin fair wrist were particrly conspicuous.


    The little girl and the little boy fled on the rugged mountain road. The little boy lived afortable


    and well-fed life. Even if he had good motor nerves, he had never experienced this before.


    Along the way, the girl was leading the way, and they held each other¡¯s hands tightly.


    Suddenly, the little boy slipped and he fell down to the hillside. The girl also fell down due to inertia


    until her body got stuck on a small branch growing on the side of the hillside, which stopped her


    from falling further.


    The little girl¡¯s left hand was still holding the boy¡¯s hand tightly. The boy desperately wanted to step


    on the hillside and stop hanging in the air, but the hillside was too steep for him to step on at all.


    Fear appeared on the little boy¡¯s face, and then his fear became stronger and stronger as if he was


    afraid that the little girl holding his hand would abandon him.


    Because if she let go, then she could easily climb back to the hillside, and he would keep falling all


    the way to the foot of the mountain.


    Born in the Gunner family, he received elite education when he was a child. His father never


    tabooed telling him about the dark side of human nature, so he knew that many people would


    sacrifice others¡¯ lives for their own lives.


    What was more, he and she had never known each other before. Even if she wanted to let go of


    him and abandon him¡­ It was normal.


    But he was so scared. He was really afraid that she would let go of him and he didn¡¯t want to die


    like this.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± the little girl said with difficulty.


    The little boy looked up at the girl with fear and felt that his whole body seemed to be getting cold.


    He thought, ¡°She¡­ Will she let go of me? Will she just throw me down?¡±


    ¡°Hold my hand, or you¡¯ll fall down!¡± the childish voice said.


    The voice came into the boy¡¯s ears like a sound of nature, and the little girl was trying so hard to


    hold him at this moment that beads of sweat kept rolling down from her cheeks, which also rolled


    into the little boy¡¯s heart and left marks in there.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry up, hold on to me. Don¡¯t let go of me¡­ I¡¯ll take you up there¡­¡± While saying this, the


    little girl struggled to move step by step toward the safe area on the hillside with all her strength.


    The little boy looked at the girl in a daze. He wondered whether she knew that if she tried to climb


    up with him, then she would probably fall off with him as well¡­


    He thought, ¡°Why? Why does she insist on taking me up with her? Why does she have to save me?


    I even¡­ I didn¡¯t even know


    her name!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name? You can call me Cal. All my family calls me Cal¡­ the little boy said,


    suddenly wanting to know


    her name.


    But the next moment, the protruding stone that he managed to step on suddenly loosened and he


    slipped down instantly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With the scream of the little boy, the little girl called out, ¡°Call¡±


    ¡°Cal!¡± Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. She felt as if she was immersed


    in a cold sweat, with sweat all over her back and palms.


    She touched her forehead and felt ayer of cold sweat. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Did I


    have a nightmare? The hillside in my dream is exactly the one in the town. And¡­ The scene in the


    dream¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help biting her lips.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly.


    Rosalie checked the time. It was almost 11 a.m. and she really slept for a long time. At the


    nightstand, Jonathan left her a message.


    His handwriting was quite beautiful.


    Rosalie looked at the note and kriew that he had gone to thepany early this morning to deal


    with the affairs innted these days, but he said he would be back for dinner.


    Looking at the words on the note, Rosalie felt a little warm. The panic in her previous dream


    seemed to have faded.


    She picked up the clothes to change, walked into the bathroom, and took a shower.


    When the warm water washed over her body and she looked down at her left hand, she was a little


    stunned. This hand seemed to be still holding the little boy¡¯s hand tightly in her dream.


    Cal


    Rosalie was confused


    Among the people she knew, there was indeed a person whose name sounded simr to this. It


    was Calvin!


    And the scene in her dream, that little boy and girl¡­ It was vaguely rted to her dreamst time.


    That dream was also about a little girl and a little boy trying to escape from the bad guys. The little


    girl led the little boy walking in the mountain.


    At that time, she just thought it was because Calvin said something strange and made her dream


    about it.


    But she couldn¡¯t figure out what happened this time.


    She thought, Why is that dream so clear? Although I couldn¡¯t see the boy¡¯s face clearly in the


    dream, the things I experienced in the dream seemed to be my real personal experiences.


    But in fact, I never remember such a thing happening.


    Maybe it is rted to Calvin¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t say anything about the scene in my dream


    before.


    And even if Calvin did, it happened between Fiona and him. Why would I think that little girl was


    me?¡±


    A series of doubts shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind. Suddenly, her head hurt again.


    Hearing the rushing water, she felt her head hurt so much¡­.


    She wondered, ¡°It really hurts¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I too tired? Or is it because of


    something else¡­


    At the same time, looking at Fiona who was walking towards him, Calvinughed self-mockingly


    and came forward, asking. ¡°Is your grandmother¡¯s matter all settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all settled, Fiona replied. ¡°My ex-husband called me and said he was willing to divorce me.


    Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 343

    ?


    ''Nothing. Since it''s what you want, I''ll help you," Calvin said tly.


    ''You''re so nice to me, Cal," Fiona said.


    Calvin''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the word "Cal". Somehow, it sounded harsh to him when it came out of Fiona''s mouth.


    ''You can call me Calvin in the future. Cal was just a nickname when I was a child," Calvin said. "Okay, Fiona answered obediently.


    As a matter of fact, it was Rosalie who told Fiona about the name Cal. When they were still children, Rosalie returned home with her ragged dress and said that she had saved someone. No one in the family believed her words at all. They thought she was telling a lie just to cover up the truth that she was being naughty, and she even took a beating because of this.


    But Fiona came to ask Rosalie who she had saved out of curiosity. Rosalie told Fiona what had happened and that the boy was named Cal.


    Otherwise, Fiona wouldn''t be able to rece Rosalie so smoothly when Calvin came to find Rosalie.


    Of course, what was more important was that Rosalie had a high feverter. The hospital in the town couldn''t cure her and she was transferred to Strico''srge hospital for treatment.


    After Rosalie was cured, shepletely forgot that day.


    At that time, no one cared about it. It was just a day''s memory missing. For adults, it was nothing important at all, and Rosalie didn''t even know she had lost a day''s memory.


    Fiona only knew about Rosalie''s memory missing because she identally heard it from adults when she was a child.


    Therefore, in the end, only Fiona knew what happened that day except for the little boy.


    Fiona was thinking this was a chance for God to make up for her.


    As for Rosalie, Fiona hoped that she never remembered any of this.


    Lillian deliberately asked Rosalie out. Lillian asked, ''Is your grandmother''s funeral over yet?" ''Yes.'' Rosalie nodded.


    ''Did you see your father?" Lillian asked.


    Rosalie shook her head. Even at her grandma''s funeral, her father still didn''t show up. Of course, no one could get in touch with him at all. Since he and her stepmother moved out of Strico, they seemed to have disappearedpletely.


    Of course, if she really wanted to know about his whereabouts, she would be able to find it out as long as she told Jon.


    But she didn''t want to know about it. For her, her father, stepmother, and Loretta were no longer her family.


    In the future, maybe only Jon was her family.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lillian was speechless about Rosalie''s father. She asked, ''Are you going to mourn for your grandma?"


    If Rosalie wanted to mourn for her grandma, she couldn''t get married for a certain period of time. "Yeah, I will," Rosalie said. Although she was just a granddaughter and was regarded as an "outsider" ording to some customs, for her, her grandmother meant a lot to her. So naturally, she wanted to mourn for her grandma.


    "Then how long are you going to mourn?" Lillian asked.


    "A year," Rosalie said.


    ''A year?" Lillian shouted in a low voice, "Then will your marriage with Jonathan be postponed?" Rosalie nodded and answered, ''I haven''t told Jon about this yet. Let me talk to him tonight and sce what he thinks." But intuitively, she thought he would agree.


    Because it seemed that he would agree as long as she asked.


    Looking at Rosalie''s haggard face, Lillian suggested, ''How about going to the mall? Callum asked me to apany him to a meeting. He said that he ordered a set of clothes from the counter in this nearby mall.


    Actually, Lillian didn''t want to attend such meetings and banquets at all, but Callum always wanted to bring her with him.


    The most annoying thing was that when she made excuses that she was busy with work or she needed to work overtime, he would smile and say that it didn''t matter. However,ter, she would receive calls from her superior and get told that she didn''t have to work overtime.


    Obviously, Callum had called the boss of herpany.


    When they arrived at the nearby shopping mall, Lillian took Rosalie to the counter where she was going to pick up her clothes.


    The clothes that Callum chose were all first-tier luxury brands. Even his mostmon clothes cost tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of dors, which was quitemon in this counter. After Lillian reported Callum''s name, the shop assistant immediately smiled tteringly. She took out the clothes and asked Lillian to try on them. If the clothes didn''t fit, they could be altered on-site.


    "Rosalie, wait for me here," Lillian said.


    Rosalie nodded and answered, "Okay"


    Rosalie was browsing things in the shop casually. At this moment, she suddenly heard a voiceing from the door of the counter behind her, "Calvin, will it cost too much for you to buy me clothes and bags here? I don''t need such expensive things."


    ''Just pick whatever you like.'' Calvin''s voice sounded.


    "Calvin, you''re so nice to me." Fiona smiled sweetly.


    ''You saved me once. I should be nice to you," Calvin said and looked away. But when he saw the figure in the store, his body suddenly stiffened.


    His eyes watered when he saw Rosalie''s back.


    Then, through the ss wall in front of Rosalie, Calvin''s eyes met her eyes.


    He was looking at her. Rosalie looked at Calvin in the mirror and could clearly feel that he was looking at her.


    When she looked at Calvin like this, she couldn''t help but think of the dream she hadst night. She never saw the little boy in her dream clearly.


    But in her dream, the experience of the little girl and the little boy, as well as the fact that the little boy was called "Cal", made her feel that the little boy in her dream seemed to be exactly Calvin. Fiona followed Calvin''s gaze and saw Rosalie. She couldn''t help but change her expression. Immediately, Fiona smiled and approached Rosalie, saying, "It''s you, Rosalie. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Rosalie turned around and looked at Fiona, replying, "What a coincidence."


    "Are you here to buy clothes?" Fiona said, "Calvin said he wanted to buy me some clothes and bags. Help me choose."


    While saying this, Fiona held Rosalie''s arm intimately.


    Seeing this, others who didn''t know the truth would think they were very close to each other.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Im just here with my friends. If you want to buy clothes, why not ask the shopping assistant there?¡±


    Rosalie said indifferently.


    So Fiona looked for the shop assistant to help her choose clothes in embarrassinent.


    At this time, Calvin walked to Rosalie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad about your grandmother. This is life.


    In this world, someone will leave us first.¡±


    Rosalie looked up at Calvin and wondered if he wasforting her. He was wearing a dark iron


    gray suit which showed his tall figure and set off his handsome face with a calm and cold


    expression.


    Calvin had always been famous for being cold and his fast speed of changing girlfriends.


    No one knew who his next girlfriend would be.


    Could it be Fiona? Rosalie suddenly came up with this idea. After all, Calvin¡¯s ex-girlfriends were all


    substitutes for Fiona. Rosalie thought, ¡°Now Fiona showed up again. And she seems to have


    divorced.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Calvin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalie said calmly. She didn¡¯t need to tell Calvin what she had been thinking about.


    Besides, Calvin and Fiona¡¯s rtionship had nothing to do with Rosalie.


    However, Rosalie was still confused about that dream. Did the boy in the dream have anything to do


    with Calvin? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dream, when the little boy fell down the hillside, he grabbed the girl¡¯s hand tightly. Rosalie still


    felt trembling and scared even after she woke up from the dream.


    It seemed that Calvin, who was cold, couldn¡¯t be that boy.


    But Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°When you were a child, did someone ever call


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Calvin asked. At this moment, Fiona was holding a bag and excitedly said to Calvin,


    ¡°Calvin, how does it look?¡± That bag was a limited edition. Fiona had seen someone show it off on


    the Inte before, saying that only real rich people could buy it, and thements below were


    ttery and praises.


    If Fiona also had this bag, she could show it off on the Inte!


    At this moment, Rosalie said, ¡°Cal.¡±


    After hearing Fiona¡¯s voice, Calvin subconsciously looked at her.


    But when he heard Rosalie call him ¡°Cal¡±, his body suddenly stiffened.


    His eyes suddenly widened, and his breathing seemed to stop at once. Rosalie¡¯s voice seemed to


    transcend time and space. It seemed to be the voice that had long echoed in his memory.


    He looked at Rosalie in front of him nkly and asked, ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, when you were a child, did anyone else call you ¡®Cal¡¯?¡± Rosalie repeated.


    The next moment, Calvin stepped forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Why did you ask


    this? Why did you call me


    like that?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s grip was so tight that Rosalie felt a pain in her arm and frowned, saying, ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Calvin, what are you doing?¡± Fiona had already rushed over.


    Calvin suddenly seemed toe back to his senses. After seeing Rosalie¡¯s slightly painful face, he


    loosened his grip on her arm a little but still didn¡¯t let go of her.


    ¡°What were you talking about just now? Why did you suddenly¡­¡± Fiona asked in confusion, but


    Calvin¡¯s next words shocked her.


    ¡°Rosalic, how did you know the name ¡®Cal?¡± Calvin asked.


    In an instant, Fiona¡¯s hair suddenly stood up and she looked at Rosalie in disbelief. Did Rosalie just


    call Calvin ¡°Gal¡±? Did Rosalie remember everything?


    If Rosalie really recovered her memory, Fiona would lose everything immediately. Thinking of this,


    Fiona felt like she was going to copse.


    So, when you were a child, did people really call you Cal?¡± Rosalie frowned and asked. Did it mean


    that the little boy in her drrain was really Calvin?


    So was what happened in


    ¡°How on earth did you know the name? Calvin insisted on knowing the answer.


    ¡°It was me! I told Rosalie when I was a child!¡± Fiona suddenly interrupted.


    Rosalie was slightly stunned. After hearing this, Calvin looked at Fiona with a little surprise and


    asked, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told her when I was a child that I saved you and mentioned your name to her. So she still


    remembers it,¡± Fiona replied, exchanging her and Rosalie¡¯s roles.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened, and a trace of self-mockery shed in his eyes. What was he thinking


    about? The person who saved him had been found.


    However, Calvin almost lost his mind and became unreasonable because of Rosalie¡¯s words.


    *Rosalie!¡± At this moment, Lillian had already tried on her clothes and walked over. As soon as she


    came over, she saw Calvin, who was often on the trending topics, holding Rosalie¡¯s arm with


    another woman standing aside.


    ¡°What are you¡­ Lillian was confused.


    ¡°This is Calvin. You know,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian nodded nkly. After all, she had chased many stars. Although she was not a loyal fan of


    anyone, how could she not know about Calvin?


    ¡°And this is Fiona, my cousin,¡± Rosalie continued.


    Lillian nodded again. It seemed that Fiona, Rosalie¡¯s cousin, had something to do with Calvin


    because she put one hand on Calvin¡¯s arm.


    What was going on?


    Lillian couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Calvin didn¡¯t let go of his grip over Rosalie until now and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Cal¡¯


    from now on. It is not what you should call mel¡±


    After saying that, Calvin left.


    Fiona didn¡¯t care about the new bag she liked and hurriedly left with Calvin.


    Seeing this, Lillian asked Rosalie in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Fiona and Calvin¡­ Um, do they


    have an affair? Besides, why did Calvin grab your arm before? Did you offend him?¡±


    Rosalie breathed a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    At this moment, Calvin¡¯sst words echoed in Rosalie¡¯s mind. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to call Calvin


    ¡®Cal¡¯?

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    For some reason, when Rosake beard those words, her heart felt painful.


    After hearing what kotalie had told her about Calvin and Fiona, Lillian murmured with her mouth


    agape. ¡°It¡¯s so dramatic.¡± Who could unagine tha: Calvin had changed his girlfriends one after


    another just to find Fiona who happened to be Rosalie¡¯s


    ¡°Then why was be holding your arm at the shop?¡± Lillian asked.


    Tasked him something, but it seemed that I¡¯d annoyed him¡± Rosalie thought for a while and


    wondered why Fiona said it was her who told Rosalie about Calvin¡¯s nickname.


    In Rosalie¡¯s memory, Fiona had never told her anything about saving a little boy when she was a


    child, let alone the name of the boy-Cal


    However, Rosalie didn¡¯t have time to figure it out just now.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Calvin mistake you for someone who saved him when he was a child? If you had


    really saved him, who would you have chosen between Jonathan and Calvin Lillian asked


    curiously.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of the dream again. But then she thought in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s just a


    dream after all. It is not reality. It was Fiona who saved Calvin


    ¡°There won¡¯t be such a question as you said,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Besides, for me, no matter what


    happens, I will only choose Jon.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really love Jonathan, Lillian said. She was once worried that Rosalie couldn¡¯t find


    someone she loved after she was released from prison. After all, women faced more injustice in


    society than men, especially those who had been in jail


    Fortunately, Rosalie met Jonathan and was about to get married! Speaking of which, it seemed that


    Rosalie¡¯s story was also dramatic like the love story between Fiona and Calvin


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered in a low voice.


    Although Rosalie was afraid of Jonathan in the past, now she knew clearly that she loved him.


    At night, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°I hope the wedding will be held in a year. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Is this for your grandmother?¡± Jonathan asked. Although Rosalie didn¡¯t tell him the reason, he


    could guess it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie nodded and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±


    After all, they were getting married. So Rosalie hoped that Jonathan could agree with her decision.


    ¡°What if I say no? What will you do?¡± Jonathan asked gently.


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan in confusion. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to


    say.


    He lowered his eyes, his eyshes casting shadows under his eyes. ¡°We can get married a year


    later as you wish,¡± Jonathan said. However, it would be a yearter that Rosalie would be his


    wife. Only then would Jonathan be able to keep Rosalie around him forever.


    Jonathan was so eager to have Rosalie, but for her, she cared more about her grandmother than


    marriage.


    Jonathan wanted to be her one and only. He hoped that she would only look at him.


    He was getting more and more urgent.


    ¡°However, I only have one year of patience. After a year, you can¡¯t dy the wedding again,¡±


    Jonathan said with determination


    Rosalie felt like being pushed to get married. Then she said. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re just like husband and


    wife.¡± After all, Rosalie and Jonathan were living together now. They slept in the same bed. They


    just didn¡¯t have the marriage certificate.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, Jonathan murmured. ¡°Now, in others¡¯ eyes, you are still Ms. Leighton, not Mrs.


    Youngblood. I want you to be minepletely, and I am yours.¡±


    Rosalie only felt that Jonathan seemed to think the marriage certificate was particrly important.


    ¡°But those married may divorce.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know why she would say so.


    Then Jonathan¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes suddenly became deep. ¡°So, do you think we


    will divorce even if we get married?


    Jonathan¡¯s


    Im not saying that we will definitely divorce in the future. I just think getting married doesn¡¯t mean


    that we belong to eart other. After all, the certificate can decide nothing Rosalie bit her rosy lip and


    said to Jonathan. ¡°If we love each other, then we belong to each other. If one day we don¡¯t love


    each other, then we are alone¡±


    Then will you not love me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were burning, but his tone seemed to be cautious.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help smiling, and she said, ¡°Jon, I can¡¯t think of any reason why I won¡¯t love your


    Jonathan was so kind to her and did so much for her. When she was in the darkest period of her


    life, he fell in love with her.


    How could Rosalie not love such a man? Unconsciously, her love for him was already very deep.


    But Rosalie¡¯s words made Jonathan feel even sadder.


    Any reason not to love him? There would always be such a reason!


    ¡°Love me. And don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie almost beggingly, with a strong


    attachment in his eyes.


    Rosalie almost sank in his eyes, only to feel that his eyes were like a, capturing her whole body


    and making her unable or unwilling to struggle.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie said gently.


    The next moment, she was picked up by him.


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie and walked towards the big bed next to them. Then he gently put her on


    the bed, raised his hand, and stroked her hair gently, saying, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t bear her to leave him. It seemed that as long as he was with her, he would feel


    insecure and be not like himself.


    Rosalie raised her hands to hold Jonathan¡¯s face and kissed him on the lips.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you¡­¡± she said.


    She just wanted to love Jonathan.


    Rosalie opened her eyes in a daze when the morning sunlight shone on her face. She was so


    sleepy and didn¡¯t want to get up


    Then she saw the familiar ceiling.


    She was stunned for a while before suddenly remembering what happened yesterday. Rosalie¡¯s


    face blushed. Fortunately, it was almost noon and Jonathan had gone to thepany.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Rosalie felt her body sore all over. She got up and washed up. When she was about to go


    downstairs, her phone rang. It was Fiona.


    As soon as Rosalie answered the call, she heard Fiona say, ¡°Rosalie, are you free today? I have


    something to tell you in person


    Rosalie thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s mect.¡±


    Rosalie happened to have something to ask Fiona about the name of ¡°Cal¡± and what Fiona had told


    her about saving Calvin when he was a child.


    When Rosalie met Fiona, she saw Fiona wearing thetest style of a first-ss luxury brand. She


    was carrying a crocodile skin bag and walking on a pair of 7-inch high heels. Her hair was styled


    curly. She had exquisite makeup on her face and a pair of sunsses.


    Fiona looked like a celebrity. Who would have thought that she used to be an ordinary housewife in


    town?


    ¡°Hey, Rosaliel Here!¡± Fiona stepped forward, took off her sunsses, and smiled at Rosalic.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we rarely get together like this. I n to live here for a long time in Strico. We


    can hang out more in the future.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Fiona. She didn¡¯t think that the reason why Fiona asked her out today was


    because Fiona missed her. Fiona didn¡¯t get along with her when they were little. So they couldn¡¯t be


    very close now.


    When Rosalie was in trouble, it was said that Fiona often ridiculed her.


    ¡°Fiona, what do you want to tell me?¡± Rosalie asked directly.


    The smile on Fiona¡¯s face froze. She sat down and said coldly. ¡°Then I will tell you straightforwardly.


    I came to see you today


    to talk about Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I was so surprised that day. Why did you suddenly call Calvin ¡®Cal? You and Jonathan are


    together now. If you call Calvin so intimately, you may cause misunderstanding,¡± Fiona said.


    ¡°Fiona, have you ever told me about saving Calvin when you were children? And did you tell me the


    name of ¡®Cal?¡± Rosalie directly asked.


    Fiona was stunned and tried to suppress the fear in her heart. Then she said to Rosalie, ¡°What are


    you talking about? How could I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that if it was really you who told me about those things, I should remember it,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    Fiona said, ¡°There are a few people who can remember what happened in their childhood. Children


    forget what they say easily. Can you remember every sentence or thing we talked about when we


    were little?¡±


    Rosalie frowned and asked, ¡°So, Fiona, did you really save Calvin?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could it be fake?¡± Fiona said angrily as if she hated being questioned like this.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me more about how you saved Calvin?¡± Rosalie said.


    Although Fiona was angry, she still told Rosalie about the details and finally added, ¡°It has been so


    many years. I have forgotten some scenes, but I¡¯ve told you the main story. I¡¯ve already told you


    what you want to know. And now that you have Jonathan, I hope you can keep a distance from


    Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie looked at her coldly.


    Fiona raised her chin and continued, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. I am really touched that Calvin has


    been looking for me for so many years. Anyway, I have divorced, and I can pursue my own


    happiness now. I know that Calvin and you used to know each other, and I also heard from Calvin


    that for a while, he regarded you as me, but you are not me, right? So I hope you can pay attention


    to what you say and do, which is good for everyone.¡±


    These days, Fiona was dressed up by a professional stylist. Even if she looked in, she became


    beautiful after styling. So Fiona felt much more confident now.


    Fiona only felt that she used to look ordinary because she never cared about her appearance. As


    long as she dressed up, she would never be inferior to Calvin¡¯s previous girlfriends at all.


    Then Fiona stared at Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, I hope you won¡¯t stop me from being happy.


    Otherwise, even if we are rtives, I will never spare you.¡±


    Fiona couldn¡¯t let anyone hinder her. She wanted to seize this opportunity and be a superior.


    It was another simr dream. In the dream, Rosalie could not see the little boy¡¯s face clearly. She


    grabbed his hand hard, and they climbed up with all their strength.


    If they fell from the steep slope, they would be seriously injured even if they could survive.


    The little boy¡¯s body was trembling as if he had been exhausted, while the lule girl kept encouraging


    him. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of yu You can climb up with a little more strength. I. 1 can take you up. Don¡¯t give


    up!¡±


    ¡°Will you really not let go of me the little boy asked timidly.


    ¡°No.¡± The little girl was absolutely sure.


    The two little guys almost slipped down the hillside several times. Finally, when the girl dragged the


    boy back to a safe ce. both of them were exhausted.


    ¡°Look, I told you that I would take you up!¡± The little girl grinned.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The little boy was so tired that hey on the soil. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t walk¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we have to go down the mountain quickly. Otherwise, we will be caught by bad guys!¡± the little


    girl urged the boy.


    The two kids struggled to stand up, but the little boy suddenly eximed in pain when he stood up


    and then fell heavily on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cal¡­ Cal¡­¡± The little girl rushed forward nervously.


    ¡°Cal¡­¡± A groan came out of Rosalie¡¯s mouth, while Jonathan beside her suddenly widened his eyes


    and stared at her lips. Then he heard what made him tremble. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Cal? Are


    you okay¡­¡±


    Jonathan pursed his lips, and his body began to tremble at this moment.


    He was trembling so violently that even if he wanted to stop it, he couldn¡¯t control himself. A


    suffocating fear suddenly possessed Jonathan, making him find it difficult to breathe!


    What on earth did Rosalie dream about? Why did she shout the word ¡°Cal¡±?

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    When Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes, she realized that she had dreamed about the little boy


    and girl again.


    She woke up when she just dreamed that the little boy had fallen down.


    As soon as Rosalie opened her eyes, she met Jonathan¡¯s eyes. But at this moment, Jonathan¡¯s


    eyes were deep and serious.


    ¡°Dis you have a dreamn?¡± Jonathan asked, but his voice sounded so distant.


    ¡°Yeah Rosalie nodded and looked at the wall clock. It was already more than 2 a.m. ¡°Did I wake you


    up?¡± she asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. What did you dream about? Your face is so pale.¡±


    Rosalie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Could she tell Jonathan that she dreamed of


    a little girl saving a boy, and she thought the little boy might be Calvin?


    Jonathan minded Calvin¡¯s mistaking Rosalie for someone else. Now Rosalie couldn¡¯t figure out why


    she would have such a dream Was it really because Fiona had told her when they were little that


    Fiona had saved Calvin that Rosalie would have


    such dreams?


    But why did the little girl in Rosalie¡¯s dream seem to be herself?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalie shook her head gently and said. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    Was it not important? Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°You have a lot of sweat on your


    forehead.¡± Jonathan raised his hand and approached Rosalie¡¯s forehead,


    Only then did Rosalie realize that her forehead seemed to be wet, and her palms and back were


    sweaty.


    But the next moment, she found that Jonathan¡¯s hand stopped in front of her forehead and didn¡¯t


    move forward.


    Rosalie was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale. He clenched his fingers with difficulty and wanted to


    withdraw his hand.


    Rosalie suddenly grabbed his hand and felt that his hand was trembling. ¡°Why are your hands


    shaking?¡± She asked, but she immediately found that his whole body was shaking.


    ¡°Jon, what¡¯s going on? Why are you shaking so violently?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    Jonathan gasped and said, ¡°Nothing. It should be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver and take you to the hospital!¡± Rosalie was worried. Then she picked up her phone


    and was about to call the driver who lived in the Youngblood Residence.


    But before she could make the call, Jonathan had already hugged her from behind.


    Jonathan¡¯s hands tightly wrapped around Rosalie, and his face buried deep into her neck.


    His hot breath brushed her neck, and his every breath was so heavy that she even felt her shoulder


    couldn¡¯t take the


    pressure.


    ¡°Jon, let go of me first. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital with my driver so that¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I just need to hold you like


    this now.¡±


    Rosalie was confused, but she maintained a still posture and let him hold her.


    He wrapped his arms around her more and more tightly. His trembling made her feel a little bit


    painful.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Rosalie took a deep breath.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and then he said in a hoarse voice with an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hurt


    you. Please bear it a little longer, okay? Let me hold you a little longer.¡±


    It seemed that only by holding Rosalie like this and making sure she was around him could


    Jonathan gradually calm down from the extreme panic just now.


    Jonathan never knew that he could panic so much by just hearing her words.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Rosalie asked. She didn¡¯t care if Jonathan¡¯s hug would hurt her, and she


    only cared about how he felt at the moment.


    However, it seemed that he was gradually calming down. At least now he was not shaking as


    strongly as before.


    ¡°Better¡­ Jonathan murmured, still holding Rosalie.


    It turned out that Rosalie could make Jonathan panic to this point. She had more influence on him


    than he thought. After a long time, Jonathan finally stopped shaking.


    Then he let go of his hands and said to Rosalie, Imust have hurt you just new,


    It¡¯s okay It doesn¡¯t hurt too much Actually, I am pain resisted After all, she suffered frons inturn


    torture in pelos the little pain was nothing to her.


    jordan seemed to think of something, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said.


    ¡°By the way, what happened just now? Rosalie asked. If she didn¡¯t know the reason, the would


    always feel worried.


    It should be. Jonathan hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°I just had a nightmare. I was awakened by


    it, so my body couldn¡¯t help shaking because of it.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It turned out that she was not the only one who was dreaming


    Jonathan was also dreaming


    But Rosalie never expected that Jonathan would be so scared by a nightmare that his body


    trembled so violently


    ¡°Was that dream so terrible¡± Rosalie was curious.


    ¡°It should be,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Should be?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°After waking up, I didn¡¯t remember that dream. It was just my body felt scared, Jonathan said.


    When he heard Rosalie shouting ¡°Cal¡±, it was a nightmare for hum


    Did she dream about Calvin? Why did she have dreams about Calvin? Did that mean the was


    thinking about hum


    Jonathan deliberately prevented Calvin and Rosalie from recognizing each other, and Fiona


    reced Rosalie a jocathan wished


    But there seemed to be some bond between Rosalie anal Calvin, which, no matter how much


    Jonathan wanted to cuz it off. was unbreakable.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just after 2 am and you should go back to sleep,¡± Jonathan said


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you gonna sleep¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    ¡°I can fall asleep Forget it, Jonathan said, about to get out of bed.


    Rosabe suddenly took Jonathan¡¯s hand and pulled him back to the bed under his slightly surprised


    gaze. Then, shey sideways beside him, patting him softly with her hand as if coaxing a little baby


    who refused to sleep.


    ¡°Have a try. See if you can fall asleep in this way,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan suddenly felt a little embarrassed, saying ¡°Are you treating me as a baby?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s easy for a baby to fall asleep like this. Anyway, just try. Maybe you will feel sleepy Why


    don¡¯t you close your


    eyes


    After brutating for a moment, Jonathan closed his eyes slowly as she said.

 Chapter 348

    ?


    Rosalie continued to pat Jonathan gently and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. You won''t have nightmares anymore. I will be with you.


    Jonathan was amused. Did Rosalie really think of him as a baby?


    But it seemed that the fear in Jonathan''s heart was fading away with Rosalie''s gentle pat andfort, and he gradually felt sleepy.


    Would she be with him? It seemed that with herpany, he would not be afraid.


    Even Jonathan didn''t expect that he would fall asleep again so soon.


    Feeling Jonathan''s even breath, Rosalie stopped patting him and called gently, "Jon?"


    He was asleep and didn''t respond to her.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. He fell asleep, and his eyebrows didn''t frown like before. When Jonathan was asleep, he looked like an angel, so pure and peaceful.


    It waspletely different from his image in front of others.


    Maybe Rosalie should say that Jonathan was an angel to her.


    Therefore, before Rosalie figured out why she would have dreams about the little boy and girl, she didn''t want to tell Jonathan about it in case he would feel upset.


    At least, Rosalie wanted to figure out whether this dream was because she had heard Fiona tell her the story when she was a child and put herself into it or for some other reason.


    Fiona''s appearance in Calvin''s life was soon reported.


    Of course, with Calvin''s protection, no media explored deep into Fiona''s background. Even if they really got something, they wouldn''t dare to report it.


    Many people were wondering if Fiona was Calvin''s new girlfriend.


    Of course, many people didn''t think so. On the one hand, Calvin hadn''t admitted Fiona''s identity


    and only called her a friend. On the other hand, Fiona was much worse in appearance than Calvin''s previous girlfriends.


    Although she looked pretty after styling, it was because the makeup artist was skilled.


    Therefore, people had various opinions on this matter for a moment.


    Although Fiona was anxious and hoped that she could be Calvin''s girlfriend, she knew she couldn''t be too urgent since she had just divorced for fear of damaging her impression in Calvin''s heart.


    Therefore, Fiona could only pretend to ask casually when having dinner with Calvin, "By the way, have you read the news these days? Many people are guessing whether I am your girlfriend" ''Sorry to bother you. I''ll rify it to the reporterster," Galvin said.


    ''No, it''s not bothering," Fiona hurriedly said. ''Anyway, I''m single now and there are no guys around me. It doesn''t matter. It''s just..."


    Fiona bit her lip slightly and said hesitantly, "I know someone on the Inte says that you have changed a lot of girlfriends over the years because you have been looking for a substitute and... They say that I am just a substitute. What''s all this about?"


    Calvin was stunned and looked at Fiona in confusion.


    However, he seemed to be looking at another person through the woman in front of him. A substitute... Who was the substitute?


    Once, Calvin imagined what the little girl would look like when she grew up. The women he was with were more or less simr to the appearance of the girl in his imagination.


    After seeing Rosalie, he felt as if he had seen the little girl.


    However, Rosalie was not the girl who saved him. It was Fiona who saved him.


    Calvin had seen photos of Fiona when she was a child. Indeed, when she was about eight years old, her appearance looked very simr to the little girl in Calvin''s memory.


    However, Fiona was not what Calvin thought the little girl would be. She was a little simr to Rosalie in their eyebrows, eyes, and jaws, but when they were together, they would never be mistaken.


    Their temperaments werepletely different.


    "Calvin?" Fiona''s voice dragged Calvin out of his thoughts.


    Calvin suddenly came to his senses and said, "You are not a substitute."


    "Well... Were you really looking for a substitute before? Or was it just nonsense of the media?" Fiona pretended to be innocent as if she was just curious.


    However, Calvin had met different kinds of people in the entertainment industry. How could he not tell what Fiona was thinking about?


    It turned out that time would really change everything. Calvin couldn''t help mocking himself in his heart. The person he had been missing for so long turned out to be so disappointing,


    The girl who was full of a sense of justice when she was a child and would hold Calvin''s hand tightly in such a dangerous situation and had never let go of him once had really be this woman who was greedy for money and wanted topete with others. How could it be? However ording to the information Calvin found, Fiona''s photos, and her correct memory of what happened back then, Calvin had to ept this fact.


    Perhaps Calvin was too persistent and had too many hopes before he found Fiona, so now he would be so disappointed. He even didn''t know what he wanted for the rest of his life.


    "Well, these are the materials you need for your college entrance. You can go through the procedures tomorrow," Calvin said.


    "Oh. Okay. Fiona took the materials, but she still didn''t give up. So she asked again, ''Is there a substitute?"


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and fixed his gaze on Fiona''s face again.


    Fiona suddenly felt guilty.


    ''Fiona, you saved my life. So I will help you if you need anything, but there are some things that you should not ask, and I hope you don''t cross the boundary." Calvin''s indifference and alienation shocked Fiona.


    It wasn''t until now that Fiona suddenly had a feeling that although she seeded in recing Rosalie, Calvin was not easy to fool.


    After all, Calvin could do anything he wanted in the entertainment industry.


    His eyes seemed to be able to see through Fionapletely, and what he just said was a warning for her not to cross the line between them with self-righteousness.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Fiona suddenly realized that Calvin was still willing to sit here, talk with her, and help her just because he thought she had saved his life.


    Fiona suddenly couldn''t imagine what would happen if one day Calvin found out that she had lied to him.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Maybe at that tine, Flona would end up miserably.


    Fiona was nervous, but now that she had already taken this road, she had no way back at all.


    In any case, she had to firmly grasp Calvin. As long as Calvin didn¡¯t know the truth, he would be her


    bigged barker


    Jonathan took Rosalie to the detention center, and then Rosalie met Mike Hughman.


    Mike was in lus 40s. He was slightly fat. His face was unfamiliar to Rosalie To her, he was just a


    stranger.


    But this stranger hurt her so badly


    If it weren¡¯t for this man, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t have been in prison for three years and suffered so much.


    She would still be promisingwyer who would work hard for her dream.


    At first, Rosalie thought that even before the court session, she would not see Mike After all, he had


    seri abroad.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon.


    After seeing Jonathan and Rosalie, Mike seemed to be fearful.


    Then he stood up and knelt down at Rosalie, shouting. ¡°Ms Leighton, I¡¯m sorry! It was me who hurt


    you? Im willing to ept the punishment of thew. Please forgive me!¡±


    Rosalie looked at the man kneeling in front of her.


    This strange man had made her suffer so much and changed her life, but now he knelt in front of


    her so easily


    Rosalie subconsciously took a few steps back and didn¡¯t want to ept such an apology


    Jonathan put one hand around Rosalie¡¯s waist and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    I want to go out for some air. It makes me ufortable here,¡± Rosalie said with a gloomy face


    ¡°Okay¡± Jonathan then took Rosalie out of the meeting room.


    When Roulie came under a tree outside, she took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t expect it would be like


    this when she the person who got her into trouble


    Originally, when she knew that she was going to see Mike today, she wanted to ask ham a lot of


    questions.


    But when she saw Mike kneeling just now, she couldn¡¯t ask anything. She only felt disgustedt


    Mike was such a despicable person. He ignored thew and destroyed Rosalie¡¯s life with dirty


    tricks. But in the enxt, he still wanted her to forgive him


    Could Rosalie forgive ham? What a ridiculous request!


    Gould Mike he forgiven because he knelt at Rosalie and apologized?


    How could Mike say that so easily!


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Much better, Rosalie said


    ¡°Did you always want to see him before? Why did you leave in a hurry?


    ¡°It felt at ridiculous. He made me suffer so much, but he wanted me to forgive him. How noble I


    would be if I could really forgive hunt Rosalie said


    Jonathan lowered his eyes and stared at Iosalie ¡°Maybe he also lived a terrible life after he made


    you suffer bie had been staying abroad before. If he didn¡¯t want toe back, he wouldn¡¯t be


    caught so soon. He voluntarily returned home and sorrendered himself when he knew that the case


    was going to be re-investigated¡±


    Of course, what Jonathan didn¡¯t tell Rosalie was that the reason why Mike would surrender to the


    police was that Jouthan uped a lot of spears to force Mike to do su


    ¡°Wass life terrible? Rosalie weered andmed ¡°Can he be forgiven because he loved a terrible


    hae? bast i ende tes ask the va tim to forgive the murderer? I wont killed in the prison It I had chest


    in prison. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    standsfroad of ham!¡±


    Barry word Rosalie ward was like a whip, which here cly whipped jonathan¡¯s heart and made han


    feel hardt se bave


    You wont forgive him will your Jothan murmel


    I will never forgive a person who fairt me so tour hd Rosalie replied without noticing Jonathan


    At the quajat, Mosulie was overwhelmed by the pain. How could he ask for forgiveness then could


    be be keling art apologizing wink, then wheat is the use of thew I went farger han. Never the hai


    test na


    Stop Jonathan suddenly hugged Rosalie and said, ¡°Rossie, stop talking about it, okay? If you don¡¯t


    want to see him aga then you won¡¯t see him anymore. If you want inm to be prizished as he


    deserves, then he will matteet


    Jonathan just didn¡¯t want Rosalie to talk anymore.


    Roule knew the truth, then what she said today would be to Jonathan instead of Mike!


    If Jonathan had a little pity for Rosalie back then, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this now


    Rosalie sobbed in Jonathan¡¯s arms, saying. ¡°Jon, why do you think human nature is so end How


    could be sacrific else¡¯s life for himself? Even if he took the initiative toe back this time and


    epted the trial, I couldn¡¯t get hork


    fost at al


    Unless time could go back, even if Mike was sentenced to life imprisonment, it would mean nothing


    to Rosale except for venting her anger


    Jonathan felt that hus shirt was getting wet


    He knew it was her tears


    She was crying for her painful three years.


    But now, what jonathan could do was only to help her turn over the case and prove her innocence.


    But Jonathan couldn¡¯t say anything else!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalie, you can never imagine how evil human nature could be,¡± Jonathan said,


    Jonathan was cruel to her in the past and made her suffer a lot. In the future, he would make up for


    Rosal?r


    So. just forgive me once.


    Forgive me!


    I love you so much¡± Jonathan aid in his heart.


    In


    the meeting room in the detention center at night, Mike was looking at Jonathan nkly


    in Mike¡¯s oparon Rosalie was just an uramportant figure who could be easily bulled Even though


    she was Zachary¡¯s girlfriend, she had no power or influence. Mike knew exactly that the Xanthos


    family wouht never ofte


    family and the Youngblood family for Rosalie


    So he used Rosalie as a scapegoat


    However, Mike never expected that one day Jonathan would stand up for Rosalie


    Jonathan and Rosalie were supposed to have nothing else to do with each other except 2 Mnie,


    but they set

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Mr. Youngblood, 1¡­ I¡¯ve done what you asked me to. Please spare my life! Mike said anxiously.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. Mike was also one of the main framers who put Rosalie into jail back


    then. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say anything that you¡¯re not supposed to say, your life can be saved,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Hearing this, Mike breathed a sigh of relief.


    If possible, Mike wouldn¡¯t even think about returning home to surrender. He was just forced by


    Jonathan,


    Even if Mike went abroad, he couldn¡¯t escape when Jonathan really wanted to deal with him.


    Then my family¡­ Mike said nervously.


    ¡°Since your family didn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done, I won¡¯t hurt them. But¡­¡±Jonathan paused, which


    made Mike, who just felt a little relieved, suddenly be nervous again. Then Jonathan


    continued, ¡°You should pay back double what Rosalie has suffered and lost in the past.¡±


    Hearing this, Mike was anxious to exin, but Jonathan had already stood up as if he had no


    patience to continue listening to Mike. ¡°Mike, I will save your life. You should be grateful for it.


    Rosalie wants you to be punished by thew. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had this chance to tell


    me this.¡±


    A trace of horror shed through Mike¡¯s eyes, and he could understand the meaning of Jonathan¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t have said. Otherwise, I promise that the worst thing


    for you is not to go to jail!¡± Then Jonathan left the meeting room.


    At this time, Mike found that his palms and back were covered with cold sweat.


    He knew that a person like Jonathan would have thousands of cruel means to torture people. Even


    if Mike was in prison or abroad, he couldn¡¯t escape at all.


    And what Mike could do now was just to follow Jonathan¡¯s orders.


    Mike suddenly had a feeling that not only him, but everyone involved in the case would pay for it.


    And he was just the first person.


    On the seventh day of her grandmother¡¯s death, Rosalie went back to town again. And she met


    Fiona again.


    However, it seemed that Fiona was avoiding Rosalie on purpose and barely talked to her.


    Rosalie wouldn¡¯t feel anything. Anyway, she and Fiona never got along. Besides, Rosalie was


    confused about her dreams.


    But in the past few days, Rosalie had no dreams at night.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Rosalie was about to leave the town, she said to Jonathan, ¡°Can we go somewhere nearby


    first? There is a ce I want to go to.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan readily agreed. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    But when Jonathan stopped the car in front of a hillside, he fell into silence. He had the investigation


    information, so he knew that there were mountains behind this hillside.


    Although it was called a hillside, there were dense forests and thorns on it. And some parts of the


    terrain were extremely sleep. Every year, a few people died of idents here.


    More importantly, this was the ce where Calvin and Rosalie met.


    The girl Calvin had been looking for was the person who saved him on this hillside!


    ¡°Why do you want toe here?¡± Jonathan said with an imperceptible hoarseness in his voice.


    ¡°When I was a child, I used to y on this hillside!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Although the adults said it was


    dangerous and didn¡¯t want us to y there, I would still sneak up to the hillside. At that time, I felt


    like an explorer on this hillside¡±


    However, Fiona didn¡¯t like toe here.


    ¡°Kids are all the same,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°At that time, I always felt that I would find something secret on this hillside, such as treasures, alien


    spaceships, and the passage of time. Was it stupid? Rosalie said.


    Perhaps in the eyes of adults, this hillside was notrge even if it connected to the mountains


    behind. But in the eyes of children, it was like a new world.


    No, it¡¯s lovely. Jonathan said. ¡°But you have grown up now. It¡¯s just a hillside after all. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s


    getting dark. When we get back to Striro, it must be veryte.¡±


    Rosalie nodded, but before leaving, she looked back at the hillside.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t notice that when she looked back at the hillside, Jonathan¡¯s hands


    hanging beside his body suddenly tightened, and a strange look shed through his eyes.


    When Yvette came out of the set, she was surrounded by a group of reporters.


    ¡°Ms. Hamilton, how do you feel about Mr. Xanthos¡¯ ex Ms. Rosalie Leighton being acquitted by the


    court today?¡±


    Hearing this, Yvette suddenly stopped and looked at the reporter in front of her in disbelief, asking,


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The reporter immediately repeated it again. Others didn¡¯t even know the news. The reporter had a


    friend from the court, so he knew it so quickly.


    Rosalie¡¯s case was retried in a low-key manner, and the outside world didn¡¯t know it at all.


    Therefore, it was exclusive news for him!


    Thinking of this, the reporter got excited.


    Yvette¡¯s expression changed. She thought, ¡°How could Rosalie turn over her case?¡±


    When Yvette heard the name of Mike from the reporter, her face turned pale. She hadn¡¯t heard


    anyone mention this name for more than three years.


    But now, the reporter was saying that the court would pronounce Mike¡¯s sentence on another day.


    ¡°Ms. Hamilton, your sister Mnie¡¯s death had nothing to do with Rosalie. She was wronged. Will


    this affect the rtionship between you and Mr. Xanthos? Besides, you said on various asions


    that you would never forgive Rosalie. Do you want to apologize to her now?¡±


    The reporters kept asking questions.


    Yvette frowned, ignored the reporters, and hurried towards her car. The reporters wanted to chase


    after her but were stopped by Colleen and the bodyguards.


    Yvette returned home, but Zachary had not yete back.


    So Yvette called her father directly and asked him to check whether the news was true. After all,


    Yvette had searched it on the Inte for a long time but didn¡¯t find any relevant news.


    An hourter, Howard called Yvette and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Mike was arrested and escorted home half a


    month ago.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be so fast to turn over the casel ording to the normal procedure¡­¡±


    But before Yvette could finish her words, Howard interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who is behind her


    now!¡±


    Yvette suddenly fell silent. It was Jonathan!


    The so-called normal process time was just for ordinary people,


    ¡°Well, anyway, once the newses out, we¡¯ll have to apologize to Ros¨¢lie. We can¡¯t offend the


    Youngblood family for this matter, okay?¡± Howard told Yvette.


    Yvette almost crushed her phone with her sharp nails.


    In the past, Yvette ndered Rosalie and publicized that Rosalie had killed her sister in front of


    many media.


    But now, Howard¡¯s words meant that Yvette should apologize to Rosalie publicly. It would be a great


    humiliation.


    ¡°Yvette, did you hear me?¡± Howard said in an unusually serious voice. ¡°Don¡¯t drag the Hamilton


    family down into the mire. I want the Hamilton family to prosper forever!¡±


    Yvette took a deep breath and said, ¡°I see!¡±


    After finishing the call, Yvette smashed her phone to the ground.


    But no matter what, she could only bear it now. Even if in the future she had to apologize to Rosalie


    for wronging her, Yvette had to do it.


    Rosalie looked at the judgment in her hand and still didn¡¯t feel that was true. Did she really turn over


    her case? The charge on her made her almost lose everything, and she almost thought that there


    was no hope to turn over the case all her life.


    But who could have thought that her case was turned over so quickly?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    -Rosalie used to think that when she got the judgment, she would cry in pain. After all, she was too


    persistent to prove her


    innocence.


    But when she really got the judgment, she just felt exhausted. It seemed that the invisible shackles


    of the charge had suffocated her.


    Now that the shackles had disappeared, Rosalie felt as if she was out of power.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie who stared at the verdict


    nkly and asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Rosalie let out a long breath and said, ¡°Maybe this is my happiest day since I


    was framed! However, I suddenly feel so tired that I want to have a good sleep. After I wake up,


    maybe I will be the same as before,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then have a good sleep,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie tilted her head slightly and rested it on his shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty now. I can get


    back mywyer¡¯s license now, but I¡¯ve stopped doing it for almost four years. Can I still be a


    lawyer?¡±


    ¡°If you want to, then you can definitely do it,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°I really want to be awyer again!¡± Rosalie murmured. Her voice was full of expectations. ¡°I worked


    hard for so many years and finally became awyer. It¡¯s my dream. How can I not want to be a


    lawyer?¡±


    Jonathan was silent and heard Rosalie whispering, ¡°Thank you, Jon¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you, I might


    never be able to turn over the case. It¡¯s so great that I¡¯ve met you¡­


    ||


    As Rosalie¡¯s voice gradually became lower, her eyes closed little by little and she fell asleep.


    Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Rosalie who was leaning on his shoulder. If she knew the


    truth, would she still feel that it was great to have met him?


    Jonathan was afraid that she would not.


    When Rosalie was asleep soundly, Jonathan moved slightly and carefully picked her up. He carried


    her back to the bedroom, put her on the soft bed, and then stroked her hair with his fingers gently,


    saying, ¡°Rosalie, stop here, okay?¡±


    Jonathan hoped that Rosalie would stop seeking the truth of her case, and so did everything about


    her and Calvin.


    ¡®Don¡¯t pursue the truth about these two things anymore!


    This will be the best way!¡¯ Jonathan thought.


    The news of Rosalie¡¯s case being turned over was reported online.


    For a moment, it caused a heated discussion.


    Rosalie used to be a promising newwyer. For most people, it was just an unjust and wrong case.


    What really caught people¡¯s attention were Rosalie¡¯s ex-boyfriend Zachary and Yvette.


    The reporter who released the news said that he had interviewed Yvette, and she didn¡¯t seem to


    know the case had been turned over. But after knowing it, Yvette did not say anything about it.


    So many people went to leavements below Yvette¡¯s social ount and asked, ¡°What do you


    think of Rosalie¡¯s case?¡±


    Some people even took screenshots of videos where Yvette publicly said she would not forgive


    Rosalie and imed that Rosalie was despicable and disgusting.


    Yvette issued a public statement, saying that she had just known that Rosalie was wronged and she


    had said those words at that time just because of the wrong judgment of Rosalie back then. Yvette


    also said that she was willing to apologize to Rosalie in public.


    Then Yvette released a video of apologizing to Rosalie. In the video, Yvette said simply to the


    camera, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve said.¡± That was all.


    Many people thought Yvette¡¯s apology was too simple.


    Some people even said that since Rosalie was wronged, it meant that Yvette had stolen Rosalie¡¯s


    boyfriend back then and even scolded Rosalie, which was really cruel.


    The fans of Yvette felt that Yvette was upright. They imed that the people who had misjudged the


    case as well as those fake witnesses and Mike should be med.


    Anyway, there were all kinds ofments on the Inte.


    Someone leftments under Zachary¡¯s social ount and asked him if he would re-choose since


    Rosalie was wronged.


    Zachary replied publicly, ¡°What¡¯s past is past. I just want to cherish the present.¡±


    After reading the news, Lillian knew that Rosalie had already turned over her case. So she hurriedly


    called Rosalie and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to meet me tomorrow? I just want to tell you about it!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If it weren¡¯t for the news, I wouldn¡¯t have known it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too early. If I fail, I will make you disappointed,¡± Rosalie said. She thought that Lillian


    had paid too much for her, so she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to Lillian again..

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Rosalie, we said that we should be friends for a lifetime. Don¡¯t hide anything from


    me again. I don¡¯t want to know what happened to you from the news,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Rosalie was very touched.


    Lillian was an amazing friend. If she really thought of someone as her friend, she would treat that


    person wholeheartedly.


    The next day, after meeting Rosalie, Lillian learned the details of the case, including that the


    mastermind was Mike.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would frame you just for fear of being involved,¡± Lillian sighed and said. ¡°But


    fortunately, you have finally proved your innocence. What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet,¡± Rosalie said. She was looking forward to her future, but she also had


    worries.


    ¡°Are you still going to be awyer?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this industry for four years. I don¡¯t know whether I


    can get down to it. Now I can¡¯t even remember the familiar legal provisions that I used to


    remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a pity if you give up being awyer. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to rush to find a job now. You


    can get familiar with those legal provisions and cases first! Rosalie, I believe you can do it!¡± Lillian


    said confidently.


    Lillian always admired Rosalie¡¯s learning ability.


    Rosalie thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can get familiar with the knowledge first. I have


    to try.¡±


    It took Rosalie a lot of effort to be qualified as awyer again. She should cherish it more.


    ¡°Can you apany me to the bookstoreter? I want to buy thetest books about thew,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lillian said happily. She was happy that Rosalie had regained her hope and confidence.


    When they arrived at the bookstore, Rosalie came to thew section and began to look through the


    books. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t been here for a long time.


    Before going to jail, Rosalie was a frequent visitor here. She woulde one or two times every


    month. She liked professional books and some magazines.


    Even though more and more people preferred online reading nowadays, Rosalie still liked paper


    reading and taking notes.


    Rosalie had mixed feelings when she returned here.


    Lillian was a little bored squatting at thew section. After all, she didn¡¯t major inw, so she said to


    Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll go check on popr magazines. You cane and find meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded.


    Then Lillian ran to the magazine section and looked through the magazines about her favorite idol,


    while Rosalie continued to choose books specializing inw.


    At this moment, Rosalie suddenly heard a voice, ¡°Are you Rosalie?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the speaker. It was a strange man who


    was about 25 years old, wearing casual clothes and looking quite ordinary.


    When the man saw Rosalie¡¯s face, he immediately said again, ¡°You must be Rosalie, right? I saw


    your photos on the Inte. Yvette has apologized to you. Why didn¡¯t you reply? Is it so difficult to


    ept her apology? Besides, Yvette thought that you were the murderer of her sister because of


    the misjudgment by the court. In fact, she didn¡¯t have to apologize to you at all, but she was too


    kind¡­¡±


    The man kept exining for Yvette. He seemed to be a fan of Yvette.


    Rosalie frowned slightly. Then she picked up the two books she had just selected and went to the


    cashier beside her to pay for them. She was about to find Lillian after paying the bill.


    However, the man didn¡¯t give up. He followed Rosalie and continued talking, asking her to dere


    on the Inte that she was willing to forgive Yvette. He even took out his phone to film Rosalie.


    Rosalie frowned even more. She finally said, ¡°You have no right to film me without my consent!¡±


    Are you guilty? This is my phone. It¡¯s none of your business. You haven¡¯t publicly responded to


    Yvette¡¯s apology. Is it because you¡¯re guilty? Do you still want to get back together with Zachary?¡±.


    The man exaggerated his tone as if he deliberately wanted to mislead public opinion.


    Rosalie hurriedly paid the bill. She had wanted to find Lillian, but there were more and more


    onlookers around.


    And because of what the strange man said, other people who didn¡¯t recognize her knew who she


    was now.


    After all, Yvette¡¯s apology was a hot topic on the Inte these days.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Is she the Rosalie who turned over her case?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really miserable. She has been in prison for three years. She lost her rich boyfriend. She


    must have wanted to kill


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    herself.¡±


    ¡°I thought the woman who used to be the ex of Yvette¡¯s boyfriend must be beautiful, but it seems


    that she is just so-so!¡±


    People discussed and they even took out their phones to shoot at Rosalie.


    Seeing more and more people gathering around, Rosalie was afraid that she would involve Lillian in


    trouble if she went to find Lillian.


    So she thought for a while and walked directly to the exit of the bookstore. She nned to leave


    here first and call Lillianter.


    However, when Rosalie rushed out of the bookstore, the man who first recognized Rosalie became


    a little anxious. He reached out and wanted to grab her, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t go! You haven¡¯t answered


    my question yet! Are you going to destroy the rtionship between Yvette and Zachary? Is there


    anything else you can¡¯t tell? Otherwise, you can answer me honestly!¡±


    Rosalie subconsciously turned sideways to avoid the man¡¯s touch, but she didn¡¯t expect that he


    would rush over faster than she had imagined. The man was about to grab Rosalie¡¯s arm. The next


    moment, the man¡¯s hand was grasped by another hand.


    It was a nice-looking hand, slender and fair.


    In Rosalie¡¯s impression, only a few men had such beautiful hands. And in her memory, the hand


    should be Calvin¡¯s!


    Rosalie raised her eyes and saw Calvin¡¯s handsome face.


    The next moment, Calvin directly twisted the man¡¯s arm and pushed him to the side.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± the man immediately screamed in pain.


    Someone in the crowd recognized Calvin and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gunner!¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    A lot of people had already gathered around Rosalie, and now more people were gathering towards


    her because someone recognized Calvin.


    Calvin frowned slightly. The next moment, he directly pulled Rosalie to the car parked aside and


    then drove away.


    The car left and the crowd could only look at each other. Then they began to discuss the


    rtionship between Rosalie and Calvin.


    After Rosalie got in the car, she said to Calvin, ¡°Thank you. Please just find a ce nearby and


    leave me there.¡±


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t stop the car and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that someone recognized me. After all, the turnover of my case and the apology of Yvette


    have be heated topics online,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Please stop the car. My friend is still in the


    bookstore. I have to meet herter!¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips and finally pulled over.


    Rosalie wanted to get out of the car, but Calvin grabbed her and said, ¡°This ce is not far away


    from the bookstore. Maybe those people will catch up with you and surround youter. Why don¡¯t


    you contact your friend here? It would be better to get out of the car when your friend gets


    here.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie nodded hesitantly and then looked at Calvin¡¯s hand holding her arm.


    Calvin tightened his fingers slightly and then slowly released his hand. Then Rosalie took out her


    phone from her pocket and called Lillian.


    ¡°Lillian, I was in trouble just now. Now I¡¯m out of the bookstore. I¡¯m around Edwell Mansion, about a


    thousand feet away from the bookstore. Come here¡­¡±


    Calvin, who was sitting beside Rosalie, looked at her in a daze.


    Today, as Calvin drove past the bookstore, he saw her in the crowd at once. It seemed that even if


    she did nothing but stand in the crowd, he could notice her at a nce.


    It seemed that every time he looked at her, he would lose control of his eyes, heart, and blood flow.


    Originally, Calvin thought Rosalie was the one he had been looking for. He thought that as long as


    he found evidence, she couldn¡¯t deny it. But when he looked for more evidence, it showed the


    person he had been looking for was actually someone else.


    The person Calvin should treat well was Fiona, not Rosalie!


    Even if Calvin said so to himself again and again in his heart, when he saw that Rosalie was in


    trouble, he would still immediately get out of the car and walk to her side.


    When he got closer to her, he felt emptier in his heart!


    Calvin slowly clenched his hands and lowered them to the side, asking, ¡°When will you marry


    Jonathan? I¡¯lle to your wedding and give you a nice gift. After all, you are Fiona¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°A yearter. My grandmother has just died not long ago.¡± After a pause, she added,


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need to treat me particrly well because of Fiona. Although we are cousins,


    we are never close, and I have never helped her.¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips almost into a straight line, and they suddenly fell into an awkward silence.


    After a while, his gaze fell on the twow books on Rosalie¡¯s knees. So Calvin asked, ¡°Are you


    going back towyering?¡±


    ¡°I have this n, but it also depends on whether I still have the ability,¡± Rosalie said, but she had a


    strong desire in her eyes which indicated how much she wanted to be awyer again.


    Calvin felt confused. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s obviously not her, but why is she so simr to her? Even


    the look in her eyes is like hers at that time.¡±


    At that time, the girl solemnly said to Calvin, ¡°I¡¯m the top student in my ss. My grandma said that


    only when I have good grades can I do what I want when I grow up.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± At that time, Calvin asked in confusion. Everything was too easy for


    him. He didn¡¯t need to work hard at all.


    Some people were born with everything..


    ¡°And Calvin had never considered working at that time.


    But this girl, one or two years younger than him, was already thinking about such a thing?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I want to do a just job which can not only protect myself but also the


    people I like!¡± the girl said in


    a childish voice.


    Work for Justice?


    Calvin was born into a rich family and had been influenced since childhood that there was no


    absolute justice at all. Sometimes, the so-called justice was just a lie.


    But the girl¡¯s eyes were so serious that Calvin couldn¡¯t say his true thoughts as if the words were


    stuck in his throat.


    As time went by, when he found the little girl, he found that Fiona didn¡¯t do the so-called just job and


    there was no longer such a righteous look in her eyes.


    However, in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, he saw that look. How ridiculous it was!


    ¡°Do you still want to be awyer so that you can not only protect yourself but also the people you


    like?¡± Calvin asked casually.


    Rosalie was stunned. Then she felt a sharp pain in her head, and then she seemed to hear a


    childish voice saying, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t work for justice, I can protect you!


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you now. Can you still stand up?¡±


    It hurt. Rosalie¡¯s head hurt again. Whose voice was it talking to her ear?


    Rosalie only felt that there were pieced images shing in her mind. She wanted to see those


    images clearly, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She heard an anxious voice.


    Rosalie turned her head. She seemed to see the little boy whose face she had never seen clearly


    again. Then she saw Calvin¡¯s face in front of her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Her head was still painful.


    Who the hell was it?


    She wanted to see the boy more clearly.


    Rosalie raised her hand tremblingly and leaned towards Calvin¡¯s face, while she murmured, ¡°Cal.¡±


    Calvin was shocked.


    At this moment, Rosalie was pale, and her eyes seemed to be filled with pain. Her hand was


    touching his cheek and she called out the name that he had warned her not to callst time.


    Calvin suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosalie eximed in pain, only to find that her hand touched his face

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry!¡± Rosalie hurriedly apologized, but her headache reduced when she felt the pain in her


    wrist.


    ¡°Why did you touch me? And why did you call that name? Rosalie, do you really have no feelings


    for me?¡± Calvin stared at Rosalie and asked.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned red from pale and she exined, ¡°You¡­ You misunderstood me!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Calvin suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Then tell me what kind of


    misunderstanding it was that you called my nickname again and again and even touched my cheek


    with your hand.¡±


    Rosalie bit her lower lip. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so she could only say,


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I won¡¯t do that again. I had a headache just now. I might have mistaken you


    for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Mistake?¡± Calvin said in a low voice. ¡°Is ¡°Cal¡¯ also a mistake?¡±


    ¡°You are not the only one in this world who can be called ¡®Cal¡¯, are you?¡± Rosalie retorted.


    At this moment, Lillian had alreadye over. So Rosalie said to Calvin, ¡°My friend is here. Let go


    of my hand and I¡¯m getting off.¡±


    Hearing this, Calvin stared at Rosalie with his dark eyes. The atmosphere in the car was extremely


    tense.


    Suddenly, Calvin released his hand. Rosalie quickly opened the door and got out of the car. Then


    she said to Lillian who was searching for her not far away, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian trotted towards Rosalie. But when she was about to get close to Rosalie, a


    luxury car behind Rosalie drove away, and Lillian suddenly found that the driver seemed to be


    Calvin.


    ¡°Rosalie, was Calvin in the car behind you?¡± Lillian asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°But why would you be with Calvin? And why did you suddenly leave the bookstore?¡± Lillian was


    confused about what had happened in the bookstore.


    Rosalie told Lillian about what had happened before. Hearing this, Lillian immediately cursed the


    man who was chasing after Rosalie for being shameless and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me? If I


    were there, I would have kicked him!¡±


    ¡°If I hade to you, I would have not been the only one who would be photographed by the


    people around. Do you also want to be known by everyone onler?¡± Rosalie said helplessly.


    ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t met Calvin this time, you would have been¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll find another way. All right, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Rosalie took Lillian to the nearby


    dessert shop.


    After ordering two desserts, Rosalie changed the topic and said, ¡°By the way, if you dream a lot and


    it seems that you have dreamed of some things in your childhood, but you don¡¯t remember having


    done those things at all, could it be because maybe you heard others tell you such a story and


    mistake their story as something you¡¯ve done yourself?¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian almost got confused. What was Rosalie talking about? It took her a while to


    figure it out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anyone have such an experience. Could it be possible that you have done such a


    thing? Did you forget it? It¡¯smon in the TV series,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Do you mean amnesia?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    ¡°Yeah. Loss of part of your memory. There are many such plots in novels and TV series,¡± Lillian


    said. ¡°You can try hypnosis. Maybe you can remember it, but you¡¯d better consult a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Rosalie thought.


    She really wanted to figure out why she would have that dream.


    Jonathan looked at the photos on his phone in which Calvin was pulling Rosalie into the car.


    They had just been posted online and had be a hot topic.


    Many people even wondered what the rtionship between Rosalie and Calvin was.


    Carlos looked at Jonathan staring at his phone with a gloomy face. Finally, he summoned up the


    courage to say, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. ¡°Gunner appeared too fast, and the bodyguards responsible for


    protecting Ms. Leighton in the dark didn¡¯t have time to


    help¡­


    However, Jonathan¡¯s bright eyes were still staring at the photos on his phone, and his fingers


    tightened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this online anymore.¡± After a while, Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos hurriedly answered and left the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the quiet room, Jonathan¡¯s fingers gently stroked Rosalie¡¯s photo on the screen. He finally fixed


    his finger on Calvin¡¯s hand which was holding Rosalie¡¯s wrist.


    In the photo, Calvin led her forward, which was like the painting Jonathan had seen before.


    He remembered that when he was a child, he identally entered Calvin¡¯s painting studio and saw


    his paintings. In those paintings, there were only a little girl and a little boy.


    In some pictures, the girl was walking through the woods with the little boy. In some, the girl was


    carrying the little boy. Those paintings were like Calvin¡¯s treasures. He didn¡¯t even allow others to


    take a look at them.


    But in the paintings, it was always the little girl holding the boy¡¯s hand and leading him. In this photo,


    Calvin was holding Rosalie¡¯s hand and walking forward.


    It was like what happened in the past had happened again.


    Or was it true that the bond between Calvin and Rosalie could not be broken off even if they missed


    each other again and again and they didn¡¯t know the truth at all? Could they still be pulled together


    by destiny?


    No! Jonathan would never let that happen no matter what means he had to resort to.


    It could only be him who was with Rosalie! And Rosalie could only be his!


    A trace of fierceness and determination shed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes!


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, she almost got frightened when she walked


    into the bedroom and turned on the light.


    At this moment, Jonathan was sitting on the sofa in the bedroom, and he was looking at her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± At this moment, the curtains of the bedroom were pulled, so the


    room was dark.


    ¡°I was thinking about something.¡± Jonathan smiled and stood up. He walked slowly towards Rosalie


    step by step, took the twow books from her hand, and asked, ¡°Did you buy them today?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I want to review thews and learn about thetest legal provisions and some cases,¡±


    Rosalie said. Some localws changed almost every year. So thewyers needed to constantly


    study.


    ¡°Is that all you bought today?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice became gentler.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    ¡°When I was buying books in the bookstore, something happened and then I met Calvin,¡± Rosalie


    told Jonathan the truth.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want anyone else to tell Jonathan about it in the future, which might cause a


    misunderstanding.


    His gaze fell on her face and he asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°At that time, someone was chasing me with a mobile phone shooting me and there were many


    people watching me. Calvin drove me away in order to help me get rid of them. Then the car


    stopped not far away from the bookstore. I got off and met Lillian.¡±


    Rosalie told Jonathan the whole story.


    ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand anything. It was a coincidence! Calvin just passed by,¡±


    Rosalie added.


    If she had any different feelings for Calvin, it was just because of her strange dreams that made her


    confused.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan blinked, and then he held her in his arms, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t misunderstand anything


    because I know that you love me the most, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied softly, leaning against his chest and feeling his body temperature. ¡°Jon, I


    love you. Only you.¡±


    Jonathan clenched his arms slightly around her, saying, ¡°Rosalie, you can¡¯t love someone else. I


    won¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Rosalie smiled, raised her chin, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him. ¡°Do you think


    anyone in this world will love me more than you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I love you the most in this world!¡± Jonathan replied and kissed her lips.


    He couldn¡¯t love her enough!


    Maybe his love for her would not end until death.


    But Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be like his father.


    His father couldn¡¯t do anything but die to get relief from that hopeless love.


    But Rosalie was not his mother and Jonathan was not his father.


    ¡°Tell me who you love.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was with some anxiety.


    Rosalie nced at him strangely. It seemed that she didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked such


    a question. Didn¡¯t he know who she loved?


    ¡°Rosalie, tell me¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were full of begging.


    It seemed that her answer was very important to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Jonathan¡¯s mother loved the heir of the Youngblood family. But once his father left the Youngblood


    family and lost his identity, his mother¡¯s love for his father disappeared.


    S¨®, she left so easily and even abandoned her child. What about Rosalie? What would her answer


    be?


    ¡°You are Jonathan. You¡¯re Jon who apanies me, and also the one I want the most!¡± Rosalie


    answered.


    ¡°Just Jon?¡±


    ¡°Well, just Jon.¡±


    The next moment, Jonathan smiled. His smile was so charming andfortable andfortable. It


    seemed as if he had relieved some burden in his heart.


    ¡°I¡­ I will just be your Jon,¡± Jonathan murmured and kissed Rosalie again.


    To others, he was the superior Jonathan. But in front of Rosalie, he was just her Jon who wanted to


    get her love.


    He loved Rosalie so much!


    He was willing to put down all his guards and submit to her.


    All he wanted was that she could love him the same.


    Fiona checked her phone. She couldn¡¯t read what she had seen before.


    The news that Calvin was holding Rosalie¡¯s hand suddenly appeared on the Inte, Looking at the


    photos in the news, Fiona felt extremely angry.


    In Calvin¡¯s mind, Fiona should be the one who saved him. Why did he still help Rosalie and take her


    into his car in public?


    In the photos, the way Calvin looked at Rosalie seemed that he cared about her very much.


    If Calvin knew that Rosalie was the one he had been looking for, what would happen? Fiona


    couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    At this moment, Fiona suddenly heard a voice, ¡°Why are you still staring at the phone? Thetest


    news about Calvin was deleted. It must be because he wanted to protect that woman!¡±


    Then another person echoed, ¡°Yes. Someone thinks that she can marry Mr. Gunner because she


    saved him when they were kids. Look at her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could everyone be educated and civilized just by studying at a university? If it hadn¡¯t


    been for Calvin, she wouldn¡¯t have been admitted by any university.¡±


    Fiona turned to look at the speakers. They were her ssmates in college.


    Fiona had asked Calvin to get her into this university.


    It was a well-known noble university in Strico. People who could study here were wealthy and


    powerful.


    But Fiona seemed to be a weirdo here.


    Even though she was wearing luxuries and carrying limited-edition handbags, many of her


    ssmates thought that she was just a country girl.


    Fiona was unwilling, so she tried her best to show off her rtionship with Calvin in front of her


    ssmates and asked Calvin to pick her up at campus several times.


    Calvin didn¡¯t refuse her request. He agreed to her several times and came to pick her up at campus,


    which made Fiona very proud.


    Today, Fiona had let everyone know that Calvin woulde to pick her up again.


    Of course, many people envied her.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯te on time. Fiona saw his news with Rosalie on the phone and was


    ridiculed by her ssmates.


    ¡°What? Did we say something wrong?¡± One of Fiona¡¯s ssmates looked at Fiona and raised his


    chin proudly, saying, ¡°Look at you. Do you really think you can be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Fiona bit her lip and walked quickly out of the campus. Then she stopped a taxi and got in the car


    quickly. She told the address of Calvin¡¯s private vi to the driver.


    When she arrived at the door of the vi, the servant opened the door and let Fiona in.


    In the living room, Fiona saw Calvin sitting on the sofa with an empty bottle and another half-empty


    bottle in front of him. He was holding a goblet filled with blood-colored wine.


    He was leaning against the sofa, and his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his chest, which made him


    look extremely sexy.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Calvin¡¯s hair, which had always beenbed neatly, was a little messy at the moment. A few


    strands of his hair hung in front of his forehead. His handsome face was not as cold and alienated


    as usual but showed a kind of decadence.


    His other hand was holding a small silver bracelet.


    Calvin was staring at the bracelet.


    Seeing the bracelet, Fiona feltplicated.


    Calvin didn¡¯t give the silver bracelet to Fiona after she reced Rosalie but kept it with him.


    And even though Fiona was by Calvin¡¯s side sometimes, Calvin would still look at the bracelet as if


    he were looking at something else through it.


    What was he looking at? Was it Rosalie when she was a child? This thought made Fiona crazy with


    envy.


    ¡°Calvin.¡± Fiona bit her lip and pretended to be aggrieved. Then she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to


    campus today? You are drinking alone. You didn¡¯t even know how worried I was about you. I


    thought something had happened to you.¡±


    Calvin looked at Fiona and smiled gently. But his smile seemed to be self-mocking.


    ¡°I forgot. I¡¯m sorry to make you worry about me,¡± Calvin said.


    But his words made Fiona feel even more ufortable.


    He was always so indifferent and polite to her. He never even took the initiative to hold her hand.


    But today, in the photos Fiona saw online, Calvin took the initiative to pull Rosalie into the car.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you drinking alone?¡± Fiona pretended to be concerned and asked,


    ¡°Although I know that I may not be able to help you, at least I can listen to you. You can tell me


    everything like you did when we were children.¡±


    Of course, it was Rosalie who told Fiona about these things when they were kids.


    Fiona mentioned it just to remind Calvin of his childhood and to treat Fiona better.


    ¡°When we were children¡­ Calvin murmured. Then he stood up unsteadily, put down the ss in his


    hand, and approached Fiona step by step.


    He was already drunk.


    When Calvin stood in front of Fiona, he suddenly murmured softly, ¡°Why you? Why not her?¡±


    Fiona was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t understand what Calvin meant.


    But then, when she saw his gaze fall on the little bracelet again, she suddenly froze.


    Did he mean that why it was Fiona who saved him when they were kids, not Rosalie?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fiona wanted to say something, but her throat was so dry, and his eyes made her feel guilty.


    ¡°Okay, you can go. I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little tired and want to stay alone.¡± Calvin sat back on the


    sofa, lowered his head, and fixedly stared at the little bracelet in his hand.


    It was as if that bracelet meant everything to him.


    Fiona was full of jealousy. As long as she had enough time, she believed that she couldpletely


    rece Rosalie in Calvin¡¯s


    heart.


    She would let him transfer his feelings for Rosalie to herpletely.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In nearly four years, Rosalie had never read such professionalw books. She thought she would


    be very unfamiliar with thews and might even not remember them.


    But in fact, she could still remember these articles as easily as before. She even read various cases


    and constantly learned the experiences of her predecessors.


    Perhaps her brain was actively learning after four years of gaps.


    Rosalie was interested in reading the two thickw books.


    ¡°In the study, Jonathan put another desk beside his for Rosalie.


    Rosalie read the books carefully. If she had any doubts, she would habitually mark them and then


    use the Inte to search for rted information.


    At this moment, Rosalie didn¡¯t find Jonathan sitting on the other side with his deep eyes staring at


    her.


    He had never seen her as awyer. Even when she was in prison, he didn¡¯t bother to see her.


    When Jonathan first noticed Rosalie, she was wearing a fluorescent uniform as a sanitary worker


    and looked embarrassed.


    After that, he had seen many of her appearances, but only now did he really see her so absorbed.


    Jonathan could almost imagine that when Rosalie was awyer, she should also be so


    concentrated on the cases at her desk.


    Rosalie had said that she liked the work ofwyers.


    And now her concentration seemed to prove that what she said was true.


    It seemed that at this moment, there were only those cases and legal provisions in her eyes.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help himself but be attracted by Rosalie. He felt that at this moment, she seemed


    to be more beautiful, not as quiet as usual, but with a kind of persistence in facing the predicament.


    It seemed that no matter how strong the storms were, she was brave enough to face them alone.


    Was this the woman Jonathan loved? No matter what torture she had suffered, she still loved her


    favorite career with persistence in her heart.


    Jonathan felt shocked.


    At this moment, he even wanted to hide Rosalie so that no one else could see her.


    When Rosalie finished reading the case, she looked up and found Jonathan staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I just think you look very beautiful when reading a book seriously,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly blushed. At that moment, her phone rang. Rosalie picked it up and heard a


    soft female voiceing from the phone. ¡°Is that Ms. Rosalie Leighton? This is the hospital. You


    have made an appointment with Mr. Hale before. Will youe tomorrow ording to the agreed


    time?¡±


    Rosalie replied quickly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be here on time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow. Goodbye,¡± the caller said politely.


    Rosalie put away her phone and heard Jonathan¡¯s voice, ¡°What? Where are you going tomorrow?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and looked up at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital. I haven¡¯t had a


    good sleep recently, so I want to see the doctor.¡±


    Rosalie still didn¡¯t tell Jonathan about her dreams for fear that he would think too much about it.


    If Rosalie had really lost her memory, would those dreams really be the scenes when she met


    Calvin as a child? Then it meant that Calvin had never mistaken her for someone else before!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    But what about Fiona?


    It might turn out that she had those dreams not because of amnesia, but maybe because Fiona told


    those stories to her when they were children.


    So if Rosalie told everything to Jonathan now, he might be suspicious.


    At least after everything was confirmed, Rosalie would talk to him.


    ¡°How about I find an expert for you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Of course, the experts he mentioned were all top-notch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment tomorrow. No need for now. Let¡¯s see what the doctor says,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No. You have to work tomorrow. I can go by myself. It¡¯s just a headache and you don¡¯t need to go


    with me,¡± Rosalie hurriedly refused Jonathan. After all, she would go to the doctor tomorrow to


    consult about her dreams. She didn¡¯t want Jonathan to be there.


    Jonathan lowered his you there tomorrow.¡±


    eyes and his long eyshes covered the look in his eyes. ¡°Then be careful. I¡¯ll ask the driver to


    drive Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded gently.


    The next day, Rosalie arrived at the outpatient office of the hospital on time.


    She told the doctor about her symptoms, including her dreams and asional headaches. She also


    talked about the fragments of scenes when she had headaches.


    But Rosalie couldn¡¯t see what those scenes were.


    After listening to Rosalie¡¯s description, Milton pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It may be that your


    memory is impaired. And it starts to recover due to some stimuli.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and vaguely recalled that she began to have these dreams and headaches


    after Calvin told her something happened in her childhood.


    But Rosalie had thought she had those dreams because she was always thinking about those


    things.


    Could it be that Calvin¡¯s words were a stimulus to her?


    ¡°By the way, have your family ever mentioned that you lost some memory?¡± Milton asked.


    Rosalie shook her head. At least her father and stepmother had never mentioned it before, but as


    for Grandma¡­ Now that her grandmother had passed away, Rosalie didn¡¯t have the chance to ask


    about it even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Of course, amnesia is one of the possibilities, but there may be other reasons. If you want to know


    whether the symptoms are caused by amnesia or imagination, you can confirm it by hypnosis,¡±


    Milton said.


    ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Milton to say the same thing as Lillian did. ¡°Can hypnosis confirm


    whether my symptoms were caused by amnesia or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you need to find an experienced psychologist who can make a judgment based on your


    reaction,¡± Milton replied. ¡°If you need it, I can introduce a psychologist to you. Of course, you can


    decide whether to go or not.¡±


    As Milton said, he drew a note and wrote down the name and number of the psychologist.


    Rosalie took it and thanked him.


    Walking out of the clinic, Rosalie felt a little worried.


    It seemed that hypnosis would be the quickest way to confirm what happened in Rosalie¡¯s dreams


    was caused by her imagination or loss of memory.


    Rosalie had wanted to figure out why she would have those dreams.


    But when she was about to get hypnotized, she hesitated.


    If the dreams were really her memory and she was the one Calvin had been looking for, what


    should she do? Should she go to Calvin and tell him that she was the one he wanted?


    Would it only cause more trouble?


    However, if Rosalie didn¡¯t find out the truth, she would always feel empty and lost. She wouldn¡¯t feel


    reassured. The illusion seemed to have been intertwined with reality constantly, which made her


    uneasy.


    When Rosalie was thinking about it, her phone suddenly rang. It was Jonathan¡¯s call. Rosalie


    answered it and heard his


    familiar voice, ¡°How is going? Have you seen the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious. He asked me to observe for a while.¡± Rosalie was a little guilty. After all, she had


    always believed that they should be honest with each other in a rtionship, but now, she was lying


    to Jonathan.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. There will be a business exhibition tomorrow, will you go with me? I have asked the


    driver to take you to the m Mall so that you can pick out your favorite gown and jewelry,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the call was over, Jonathan looked at Carlos coldly and said, ¡°What else did Mr. Hale say


    besides suggesting her hypnotize?¡±


    ¡°He gave Ms. Leighton the name and number of a psychologist. With that, Carlos handed over a


    note. If Rosalie saw it, she would be surprised.


    Because the name and number on this note were exactly the same as those she had obtained from


    Milton.


    ¡°Keep an eye on it. If Rosalie goes to the psychologist, I¡¯ll know it immediately,¡± Jonathan said


    coldly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Carlos replied.


    But as a personal assistant, Carlos didn¡¯t understand why Jonathan had to be so nervous about


    Rosalie going to see a doctor.


    Of course, what confused him more was why Rosalie would go to see a psychologist.


    However, Carlos would never ask about these things that shouldn¡¯t be asked. That was why he had


    been in this position for so


    many years.


    m Mall was a well-known shopping mall in Strico, but only the upper ss knew it well because


    those who could enter this mall were rich and powerful.


    Rosalie used toe to m Mall once when she was with Zachary.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know what m Mall was.


    The driver drove Rosalie to the door of m Mall. Obviously, the manager had been informed of


    her arrival before. When he saw Rosalie appearing, he immediately greeted her respectfully. ¡°Hello,


    Ms. Leighton. I¡¯m the manager here. My name is


    Ethan Warner.¡±


    Ethan led Rosalie to the gown section and rmended some suitable gowns to her with respect.


    The other staff were also very respectful to Rosalie. They took the gowns and various shoes and


    bags for her to choose from


    It was the best service.


    Rosalie still vaguely remembered that when Zachary brought her here, the staff just perfunctorily


    greeted her and then went to serve other celebrities.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    At that time, Rosalie could only stand there in embarrassment.


    Since then, she had never been here again.


    But now, all the staff was respectful to Rosalie. She understood that it was not because she was


    Rosalie but because the man behind her was Jonathan.


    This was reality. People only cared about their interests.


    However, Rosalie hoped that one day, others would treat her with respect not because of the man


    behind her but just because of herself.


    Finally, Rosalie chose a purple gown. The design of the gown was very simple. Although it was


    slightly conservative, it was elegant. Thebination of diamonds andce at the waist and hem of


    the gown was lively and not too rigid.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A staff member was about to say something when he saw Rosalie choose this gown, but Ethan


    stopped him with his eyes.


    When Rosalie entered the dressing room, the staff said, ¡°Mr. Warner, hasn¡¯t this gown been chosen


    by Ms. Haberly? She said she woulde to try it on today.¡±


    ¡°Even if Ms. Haberly likes it, it¡¯s not hers. Besides, Mr. Gunner hasn¡¯t admitted her identity yet. But


    Mr. Youngblood has ordered that we must treat Ms. Leighton with full respect and he will buy her


    whatever she likes,¡± Ethan said.


    Hearing this, the staff shut up.


    After a while, Rosalie came out of the dressing room in that gown. The people present were


    immediately amazed.


    This gown was perfect for Rosalie. The color was elegant and calin, which set off her peaceful


    temperament very well.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t wear any makeup, and her hair was simply tied up. Even if she was just standing


    there and looking at people quietly, she could attract people¡¯s attention.


    Immediately, Ethan began to praise Rosalie.


    Rosalie wouldn¡¯t take such exaggerated praises of Ethan seriously, but the gown was really nice,


    and it fit her very well.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Leighton, please go this way. Mr. Youngblood has asked us to prepare some jewelry for


    you. Please have a look and see which set you like,¡± Ethan said.


    Rosalie followed Ethan out of the fitting area. When they were walking in the corridor, Rosalie


    suddenly stopped because she saw two people she knew walking towards her.


    It was Calvin and Fiona.


    When Fiona saw the gown Rosalie was wearing, she suddenly widened her eyes and shouted,


    ¡°Why are you wearing my gown?¡±


    ¡°You gown?¡± Rosalie raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already chosen it!¡± Fiona looked at Rosalie with jealousy.


    Previously, Fiona had thought this gown was elegant. She deliberately asked Calvin toe here


    with her today in the hope of wearing it in front of him and making him amazed.


    Fiona didn¡¯t think she was worse than those stars!


    But she didn¡¯t expect Rosalie was wearing this gown and looked so gorgeous.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re not going to steal my gown, are you?¡± Fiona said.


    Rosalie turned to Ethan and asked, ¡°Is this gown hers?¡±


    At that moment, Ethan was embarrassed.


    In his opinion, Fiona was just rumored to be the next girlfriend of Calvin online. But after all, Calvin


    didn¡¯t admit it.


    Therefore, he was not afraid of offending Fiona.


    However, Ethan didn¡¯t expect that Calvin woulde here with Fiona in person. It seemed that


    Calvin had taken Fiona seriously.


    Could it be that Fiona was really Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?


    So Ethan was at a loss facing Calvin¡¯s woman and Jonathan¡¯s woman at the same time. He wished


    that he could pass out immediately and didn¡¯t have to face such a difficult problem.


    Now Calvin looked at Rosalie in a daze. She was standing there quietly, waiting for Ethan¡¯s answer.


    The lights in the corridor sprinkled on her, making her look gentle and elegant.


    And her eyes were full of tenacity. She looked gentle, but she didn¡¯t seem to be overwhelmed by


    any difficulties.


    Rosalie had been in prison for three years, but the pain of these three years could not erase the


    tenacity and clearness in her


    eyes.


    Fiona saw Calvin looking at Rosalie. And she felt more jealous, so she bit her lip and pretended to


    be wronged, saying, ¡°Calvin, I wanted to show you this dress. Didn¡¯t you say that you liked purple


    when you were a child and that you wanted to give me a purple dress in the future?¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips slightly. Hearing Fiona¡¯s words, he seemed to feel pain again.


    The person in front of Calvin who attracted all his attention was not the one he wanted. The girl who


    was with him when he was a kid was Fiona!


    Why would it be Fiona but not Rosalie?


    It was a question without an answer.


    ¡°Just choose another one. There is more than one purple dress,¡± Calvin said.


    After hearing Calvin¡¯s words, Ethan was finally relieved and felt that he hade back to life.


    But Fiona¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance.


    At that moment, Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Fiona, since you like this gown, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Then she


    turned to Ethan and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back there and choose another gown.¡±


    Fiona was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to give up the gown.


    But this didn¡¯t make Fiona happy. Instead, she felt that Rosalie was pitying her. If she epted the


    gown, she would feel inferior to Rosalie.


    However, Fiona couldn¡¯t refuse Rosalie at this moment because she wanted the gown so much just


    now.


    ¡°What do you want to give to her?¡± At this time, they heard an elegant male voice.


    Rosalie looked up and saw Jonathan walking over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I came to see you after I finished my work,¡± Jonathan said, and a touch of amazement shed in


    his eyes.


    Rosalie¡¯s calmness matched with the mysterious purple color. It seemed that she had be more


    beautiful in this gown.


    In the past, when they met each other for the first time, Jonathan saw the sorrow in her eyes which


    had been reced by vigor and gentleness now.


    Rosalie made Jonathan more and more worried because she would always inadvertently attract


    other men, like Calvin who was here at this moment!

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Jonathan nced at Calvin.


    Calvin seemed to sense it. He turned around and looked at Jonathan.


    The two men¡¯s eyes met in the air as if they were fighting silently.


    Suddenly, Jonathan smiled and put his hand on Rosalie¡¯s shoulder. He bent down, leaned close to


    her cheek, and asked the previous question again, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Calvin felt it was a provocation.


    Calvin knew well that Jonathan did it deliberately!


    Calvin thought, ¡°Is he deliberately showing intimacy with Rosalie to tell others that she belongs to


    him?¡±


    Calvin felt bitter in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would fall in love with another man¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    There would always be girls hitting on Calvin, so he would not waste time and energy on a woman


    who loved someone else wholeheartedly.


    He would only flirt with a woman who was willing to be with him.


    It was just¡­ Rosalie seemed to be an exception.


    Was it because Rosalie possessed a lot of simrity to the ¡°girl¡± in Calvin¡¯s memory?


    Rosalie could smell the smell from Jonathan. She felt as if she was surrounded by Jonathan.


    So close were them that Rosalie could clearly see Jonathan¡¯s eyshes as soon as she looked up.


    ¡°Fiona had a crush on this gown before. She came here to try it on today, In this case, I¡¯d better


    leave it to Fiona. I can choose another one.¡±


    Rosalie blushed. Jonathan straightened his back and said with a faint smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalie walked to Fiona again and said, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ll take off this gownter.¡±


    rag collector.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. Even though she got the gown, she felt she was more like a


    failed


    Fiona thought in anger, ¡°From childhood to adulthood, the family members regarded me as inferior


    to Rosalie. Now I even need her to give a gown to me?¡±


    Fiona swore that one day she would be the one who could let Rosalie choose things from those she


    didn¡¯t want!


    When Fiona was lost in thought, Rosalie¡¯s soft voice suddenly sounded again. ¡°But did Calvin really


    say that he would give ¡®you¡¯ a purple dress as a gift when he was a child?¡± Rosalie deliberately


    stressed the word ¡°you¡±.


    Rosalie¡¯s words threw a shiver over Fiona¡¯s back. Fiona was scared and the hairs on the back of


    her neck all stood up.


    A trace of panic shed in Fiona¡¯s eyes, but she replied stubbornly, ¡°Of course.¡± But when she said


    these two words, her voice trembled a little.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Jon, can you apany me to


    pick a gown?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan said gently, holding Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Ethan hurried ahead to lead the way. He heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    Calvin looked at Jonathan holding Rosalie¡¯s hand in aplicated mood. When Rosalie said that


    she could give up the gown, Calvin felt a pang of grief. He felt as if Rosalie had given him up and


    given him to others.


    Calvin smiled bitterly.


    Calvin thought, ¡®Why do I feel that way?!


    I¡¯m at most an acquaintance to her.


    And it seemed that she changed her mind and gave up that gown after she heard that I like purple.


    She¡­ Does she want to make a clear break with me?¡¯


    Calvin felt bad when that thought popped up in his mind.


    The fitting rooms were all separate.


    A saleswoman led Calvin and Fiona to a VIP fitting room.


    When Fiona appeared in front of Calvin in the gown Rosalie had tried just now, Calvin just gave her


    a casual nce and said, ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Fiona also knew that she didn¡¯t look as beautiful as Rosalie in this gown.


    More importantly, Rosalie tried this gown first. Fiona felt that it looked like an imitation of Rosalie


    when she wore this gown again. What was worse, she couldn¡¯t give this gown up and choose a new


    one now.


    ¡°Calvin, do you think I shouldn¡¯t havepeted for the gown just now?¡± Fiona looked aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to make you happy because I always remember that when you were a kid, you told


    me that you liked purple.¡±


    After a pause, Fiona continued, ¡°Over the years, my life is not happy after the marriage. I have


    always thought about what happened when I was a child. You said when you were a child that you


    woulde to me in the future. I always think maybe there is really someone who can rescue me


    from that kind of painful marriage¡­ As a result, you appeared!¡±


    The more Fiona said, the more excited she became. She reached out and grabbed Calvin¡¯s arm


    directly.


    Calvin looked down at the person in front of him and then gently pulled his arm away, ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m


    nice to you because you saved my life. So if you need anything or want something, I can try to get it


    for you in return, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s body stiffened and her face turned pale.


    Fiona thought, ¡®Is he implying that I shouldn¡¯t be too greedy for things that don¡¯t belong to me?


    Why? Is it because I have been staying in the town all this time? Is it because I have only a high


    school degree before? Is it because I had married someone before?!¡¯


    Fiona couldn¡¯t ept it. How could she ept it? After all, it took her a lot of time and effort to build


    ties with Calvin again and live a good life.


    Even though Fiona saved Calvin¡¯s life when they were both kids, Fiona knew well that it was not


    enough to keep the carefree life she had now, and only by marrying Calvin could she keep this kind


    of carefree life. At the same time, she knew that when Calvin married a woman and had children


    one day, his wife would not allow Calvin to sponsor her like this.


    Therefore, Fiona must fight for a carefree life. Only in this way could she get what she wanted!


    Jonathan picked a silver gown for Rosalie. When Rosalie put it on, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that


    Jonathan had good taste. This dress waspletely different from the purple gown just now. It


    looked less dignified but more natural.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a few years younger in this gown,¡± Rosalie said while looking at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°That is not something a woman at your age should say, isn¡¯t it? I think you are young.¡± Jonathan


    stood behind Rosalie and looked at Rosalie in the mirror.


    ¡°By the way, you are younger than me.¡± Although they were the same age, Rosalie was born in July


    while Jonathan was born in November. Rosalie was a few months older than Jonathan.


    ¡°So, do you want me to regard you as my elder sister, Rosie?¡± Jonathan smiled.


    Jonathan¡¯s words reminded Rosalie of something. If she had known Jonathan¡¯s identity at that time,


    she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to call her Rosie!


    Of course, their rtionship might not have developed like this.


    Rosalie used to take Jonathan as her younger brother, but now¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but blush. For a


    moment, she looked particrly attractive in the silver gown.


    A few strands of hair fell over her cheek. Rosalie lowered her head slightly and naturally raised her


    hand to lift the hair and put it behind her ear. She didn¡¯t know that her little movement also tugged at


    Jonathan¡¯s heartstrings.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    The next moment, Jonathan hugged Rosalie from behind. He approached Rosalie¡¯s ear and


    breathed, ¡°Rosie, you are so


    beautiful.¡±


    Rosalie blushed. And there were the staff in the store!


    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me! Someone is watching!¡± Rosalie said in a low voice. Her face reddened.


    ¡°So what? We are in a rtionship. It is natural for us to hug each other,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and look into the mirror


    In the mirror, Rosalie could see her red face and their intimate position. Shepletely nestled


    against Jonathan¡¯s chest.


    Jonathan¡¯s ck suit and the silver gown on Rosalie¡¯s body formed a distinct difference and strong


    visual impact.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s eyes met Jonathan¡¯s in the mirror.


    They both looked at the mirror in front of them, but their eyes intertwined through it.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan through the mirror in a daze. Jonathan¡¯s chin was against her shoulder,


    and his short hair and bangs were allbed back, revealing his full forehead.


    Jonathan¡¯s bright eyes were full of charm. Under his straight nose his sexy thin lips moved when he


    spoke. ¡°Rosie, you are really beautiful. I want you right now.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned redder, Jonathan¡¯s voice was so soft that only they could hear each other.


    But Rosalie was still afraid that the staff around would hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will restrain myself, but tonight, you have to make it up for me, Rosie,¡± Jonathan


    murmured, his thin lips brushing Rosalie¡¯s delicate neck.


    Rosalie felt like she was going to burn with desire.


    The staff around were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan, who had always been known for being indifferent and reserved,


    would be so intimate with


    a woman.


    What was more, they saw strong desire in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    They could tell that Jonathan was obsessed with Rosalie!


    Jealousy surged in the hearts of those female staff members.


    Jonathan then chose a set of ruby jewelry for Rosalie, which was worth 10 million dors.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive,¡± Rosalie said. Besides, Rosalie would not wear this jewelry usually.


    ¡°You deserve it. And I think you deserve the most expensive one,¡± Jonathan smiled.


    It seemed that when facing Rosalie, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but want to give the best and most


    expensive to Rosalie first.


    Jonathan wanted to be nice to her and make up for the hardships she had suffered.


    However, he could use all his power and money to make up for it, but he couldn¡¯t turn back the time


    or really eliminate everything he had done.


    At night, Rosalie sat by the bed and looked at the notepaper in her hand.


    That was the contact information of a psychologist Milton rmended to her. But she couldn¡¯t


    make up her mind to see the psychologist.


    Today, she met Fiona. Rosalie deliberately asked Fiona if Calvin really promised to give her a purple


    dress when he was a child. Although Fiona tried hard to hide her expression and pretended to be


    calm, Rosalie could see something wrong with Fiona¡¯s expression.


    Rosalie was afraid that Fiona hid something from her.


    Rosalie thought the truth might be the same as she guessed!


    Rosalie muttered to herself, ¡°Is it really a good thing to me?¡±


    If it was true, then it meant that Calvin and Rosalie had something to do with each other.


    Even if Rosalie could regard Calvin as an ordinary acquaintance, or at most a childhood friend who


    had a happy time together in her childhood, what about Calvin? What would he think?


    And what would Jonathan think? After getting along with Jonathan for a long time, Rosalie gradually


    realized that Jonathan would be sensitive or suspicious in emotion sometimes. She thought it might


    be because of his childhood experience.


    Jonathan had mentioned before that he minded the things about Calvin. If Rosalie¡¯s spection


    was proven to be true in the


    end, then what would Jonathan think? It worried Rosalie again.


    Therefore, Rosalie was hesitant about whether she should go to see a psychologist right now.


    At this moment, the door of the bathroom was opened. Jonathan came out.


    He was wearing a bathrobe with a slightly open neckline. His chest was partly visible. His two long


    legs were wrapped in the bathrobe, and his hair was slightly wet. All his bangs covered his forehead


    which looked different from usual when hebed them back. Now, he was in anguor state.


    Rosalie hurriedly put the notepaper in the drawer, then stood up and walked to Jonathan. ¡°You


    finished showering.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what were you looking at just now?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rosalie took the towel in Jonathan¡¯s hand and changed the topic. ¡°Bend down. I¡¯ll dry


    your hair for you. It will be faster.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and then he smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he bent down and


    looked straight at Rosalie.


    Rosalie put a towel on Jonathan¡¯s head and began to wipe his wet hair.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie with his beautiful eyes though his bangs blocked his sight partly.


    Rosalie could not help but remember what happened when she took Jonathan back to her rented


    room for the first time. At that time, she also helped him dry his hair like this after he washed his


    hair.


    At that time, Jonathan looked at her coldly and indifferently, but now, Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled


    with affection and strong desire.


    Rosalie was a little distracted. She just felt that she was about to immerse herself in Jonathan¡¯s


    gaze and her body seemed to get hot.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalie, I want you,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie suddenly came back to her senses and her face reddened gradually.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that her passion would be aroused by a pair of beautiful eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take a bath first!¡± As Rosalie spoke, she stuffed the towel into Jonathan¡¯s hand and hurried


    into the bathroom with her clothes.


    It was not until the bathroom door closed that Jonathan¡¯s eyes changed slightly. He casually put the


    towel in his hand on the cab beside him and then walked to the position where Rosalie sat


    before and opened the drawer aside.


    In the drawer, a notepapery quietly inside.


    Jonathan picked up the notepaper and looked down at the doctor¡¯s name and contact information


    on it.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Was she looking at this just now? Was she going to see this psychologist and try


    to get back her lost memory through hypnosis?¡±


    Jonathan knew very well what Rosalie said to the doctor in the hospital that day.


    ¡°If Rosalie really restored her memory about Calvin through hypnosis¡­¡± Thinking of this, Jonathan


    narrowed his eyes. A cold light glimmered in his eyes. A strange feeling that he could not even


    describe ran through him.


    B

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Jonathan would never let Rosalie restore her memory no matter what it took!


    Jonathan wanted himself to be the only one in Rosalie¡¯s heart!


    It was a dark night, and Rosalie felt dizzy.


    Jonathan picked up Rosalie and walked into the bathroom. He put Rosalie gently in the bathtub with


    warm water and then washed her body gently.


    Rosalie tilted her head and fell asleep. Rosalie¡¯s pretty face made Jonathan crazy.


    When one loved someone deeply, it seemed that everything about that person became attractive.


    Rosalie¡¯s skin was fair, which made the old scars on her skin obvious and noticeable.


    These scars were left when Rosalie was in prison.


    Every time Jonathan looked at Rosalie¡¯s scars, his heart would be troubled by a pang of guilt.


    Perhaps it would be difficult for Jonathan to get rid of this feeling all his life.


    As long as Jonathan still loved Rosalie, he would bear this feeling!


    In addition to the old wounds, there were red spots on her skin, which was left by Jonathan.


    It seemed to be evidence that showed that she belonged to him!


    After washing, Jonathan picked Rosalie up from the water and wrapped her in a dry bath towel.


    Later, he put on pajamas for her and then carried her back to the bed.


    Rosalie was so tired that she was sleeping all the time.


    Jonathan looked down at her sleeping face and gently stroked her hair with his long fingers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to lose some memories? Why do you have to find it back?¡± A cold voice sounded in the


    room.


    No one responded to him.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t restore your memory, okay? Just live like this. Just like now.¡± Jonathan¡¯s movements


    were so gentle, and his voice was like the most moving whisper from a lover.


    Rosalie was still asleep, like a sleeping princess.


    At the business fair the next day, Rosalie was dressed in a silver gown and ruby jewelry. With the


    help of a stylist, she looked amazing.


    Rosalie looked at herself in the mirror in shock.


    The makeup the stylist put on for her today was light, so her features didn¡¯t change much after she


    put on makeup. But the overall feeling changed.


    Rosalie looked young and energetic with pink makeup. She seemed to see how she looked when


    she was still in college.


    In her nine-inch high heels, Rosalie headed for the fair with Jonathan.


    ¡°What if I embarrass youter?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, Jonathan only attendedrge-scale


    business fairs. Because of his status, he would naturally attract a lot of attention.


    Although Rosalie tried her best not to embarrass him, she was a little worried when she thought of


    the incident that happened when she apanied him to a banquetst time. That day, she ended


    up bing a target of a group of obstructive people at the banquet.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can embarrass you.¡± Jonathan smiled casually and looked at Rosalie gently.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m all yours now. My dignity doesn¡¯t matter at allpared with you.¡±


    ¡°But..


    ¡°If you really care about it, I can throw those who make things difficult for youter in a more


    embarrassing situation, and then you don¡¯t have to worry about whether you would be embarrassed


    today. What do you think?¡± Jonathan said leisurely.


    Rosalie pulled a wry face. She thought, ¡°Please, that is not the point.¡±


    The car arrived at the hall. Rosalie read the information about this business fair in advance. She


    knew that some well-known entrepreneurs in Strico and other cities would attend today¡¯s business


    fair.


    It could be said that such a business fair could bring a lot of cooperation for those entrepreneurs


    and help them know more entrepreneurs or build business ties with other entrepreneurs.


    Moreover, the threshold of today¡¯s business fair was rtively high, so arge number of bosses of


    small and medium-sized enterprises couldn¡¯t even get an invitation.


    There were even people buying invitations at a high price online.


    After all, connections were important a lot in the business world.


    Many bosses of small and medium-sized enterprises wanted to get an invitation to meet those big


    entrepreneurs whom they might not have a chance to see usually.


    However, Rosalie was confused. Jonathan didn¡¯t like to attend such a fair unless it was necessary.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you here today to meet someone?¡± Rosalie asked. This was the only reason she could think of


    at present.


    ¡°I heard that Reina Galvan will also be present today. She has been abroad, but recently she ns


    to run aw firm in Strico,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie suddenly realized that Jonathan brought her here today to give her a chance to meet


    Reina.


    Reina was a femalewyer whom Rosalie admired when she was in college. But Reina had been


    abroad and most of thewsuits she took were foreign ones, so Rosalie had never seen Reina


    before.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that she would see Reina in such a ce today.


    ¡°But how do you know that I want to see Reina?¡± Rosalie asked. Rosalie took herself as a fan of


    Reina.


    Rosalie read many of the cases Reina handled before.


    ¡°When you read thew books before, you will have a very careful look at Reina¡¯s case and your


    annotations about Reina¡¯s case were denser. When you read the news about Reinaing back


    from abroad, didn¡¯t


    you also that it would be great


    say


    if you had the opportunity to meet her?¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan had noticed such a detail.


    Rosalie admired Reina when she was a college student and hoped that she could be awyer


    like Reina and make a name in the world ofwyers.


    But in the end, Rosalie was revoked from thewyer¡¯s license. She didn¡¯t get her license again until


    now.


    When Rosalie was thinking about it, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the two figures. She


    stiffened.


    And Jonathan, who was standing beside her, naturally noticed her strange reaction.


    Following Rosalie¡¯s gaze, he saw two people not far away talking to each other, Zachary and


    Yvette.


    ¡°What? Do you still mind it?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie¡¯s hands trembled slightly. In fact, as long as she saw Zachary and Yvette, her hands would


    tremble as if she would feel a pain in her fingers again.


    In the past, Yvette¡¯s fingernails were pulled out by a person ordered by Yvette. While Zachary who


    said he wanted to protect her for the whole life just looked aside indifferently.


    Even though Rosalie said that she was wronged at that time, it didn¡¯t work and what she got then


    was a cruel torture.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    At that moment, Rosalie was desperate.


    Her fingers had recovered a lot under the treatment of both drugs and physiotherapy. It hadn¡¯t hurt


    for a long time.


    But now, when Rosalie saw Zachary and Yvette together, the picture of her nails being pulled out


    shed in her mind.


    Then¡­ she began to feel pain again.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands held Rosalie¡¯s trembling and painful hands. A pleasant male voice


    sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Your hands are so cold.¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. It¡¯s just that my hands suddenly hurt, and they should be fine in a while.¡± Rosalie


    understood that the pain was more a psychological problem than a physiological one.


    Hearing this, Jonathan frowned slightly. He held Rosalie¡¯s hands gently. Then he lowered his head


    and gave a gentle massage on Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    It was July now, and it was hot. The hall was air-conditioned and there were a lot of people.


    Jonathan¡¯s behavior looked weird and eye-catching in the crowd.


    Jonathan seldom showed up in front of the media, so many people who came to the business fair


    did not know him.


    But Jonathan¡¯s tall figure and handsome face were enough to strike the attention of the crowd. What


    was more, his behavior right now could also attract people¡¯s attention.


    Although Jonathan¡¯s behavior was weird, the scene looked very beautiful.


    A handsome man in a straight suit was carefully holding a woman¡¯s hands. His charming eyes were


    filled with worry. Anyone could see that this woman was important in this man¡¯s heart.


    The woman was wearing a silver gown, which looked elegant and gorgeous. The woman seemed to


    suffer from pain because she furrowed her brow. Seeing that, the man put on a worried look.


    Many people were inquiring about the identity of those two people.


    Some women who were watching wanted to be cared for by that man at the moment.


    Zachary and Yvette who were not far away, also saw this scene at the moment.


    Looking at the woman who was pampered by Jonathan not far away, Zachary wondered if it was an


    illusion.


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect that his ex-girlfriend who had been abandoned by him like garbage would be


    cherished by Jonathan, a big shot in Strico.


    And Zachary surprisingly found that Rosalie looked more beautiful now.


    When Zachary met Rosalie, Rosalie looked like an approachable lovely girl next door.


    Now Rosalie seemed to have be an unreachable princess.


    Back then, the Xanthos family was afraid of being implicated by Rosalie, so they were always


    careful and timid in front of the Youngblood family.


    But now, Zachary was afraid of annoying Rosalie, which would make Jonathan unhappy, so he


    became careful and timid.


    It was ironic.


    Yvette stood beside Zachary and looked at the scene with a gloomy face. She then turned to her


    fianc¨¦.


    Yvette found that Zachary seemed to be much colder to her since the case of Rosalie¡¯s murder


    reopened and Rosalie was proven innocent. For this reason, Yvette felt uneasy.


    That feeling of unease deepened when Yvette found that Rosalie looked gorgeous and noble now.


    Most importantly, the poise Rosalie showed now added more charm to her.


    Yvette thought, ¡°Is she really Rosalie, the woman who had been bullied by me?!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Jonathan asked with concern. At this moment, he only cared about Rosalie.


    Rosalie only felt that her hand was getting warmer and warmer. The pain in her fingers gradually


    disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, I feel much better.¡± Rosalie let out a sigh of relief.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie¡¯s face and felt relieved when he found that her face was less pale than


    before. ¡°It seems that I have to ask the doctor to check your hands carefully. They haven¡¯t been


    curedpletely.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I feel much better now,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°My pain just now may only be a psychological


    reaction, so it caused my hands to throb.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s because of Zachary and Yvette,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Is it because they almost broke your hands


    back then?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and then she lowered her head again. She thought, ¡°He must


    have investigated me when he approached me. How could he not know that my hands were almost


    broken back then?¡±


    ¡°How about I get you justice?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡°Get justice. How?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let them suffer the pain they caused to you double times. Pulled out their nails and then


    beat them up. How about this?¡±


    Jonathan said calmly as if it was nothing to him.


    ¡°Revenge? Let them suffer the same pain!¡± Rosalie muttered.


    Rosalie unconsciously looked at Zachary and Yvette not far away only to find that they were also


    looking at her.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    ¡°Rosalie, do you want them to feel the same pain?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear


    again.


    Rosalie turned her head and looked at Jonathan nkly.


    At that moment, Rosalie felt that if she nodded, then Jon would definitely do what she said.


    And Zachary and Yvette would suffer more pain than she had back then!


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to get justice for me in this way.¡± Rosalie shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan was surprised.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be a human being-like them. If I do the same thing to them as they did to


    me, then what is the difference between me and them?¡± Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s hands with her


    hands.


    Jonathan¡¯s hands were very beautiful and slender. Rosalie felt that even his nails looked beautiful.


    When Rosalie first saw Jonathan¡¯s hands, she felt that they were clean like angel¡¯s hands.


    After knowing Jonathan¡¯s identity, Rosalie knew that Jonathan¡¯s hands might not be as clean as she


    imagined, but she¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get your hands dirty because of my business.¡±


    Jonathan was stunned. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What if¡­ I don¡¯t care?¡± His hands


    were already dirty and reeked with blood.


    ¡°But I care.¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan seriously. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to seek justice for me. One


    day when I am strong enough, they will regret what they did to me when I just stand in front of


    them.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    At that time, Rosalie would use reasonable and legal means to seek justice for herself.


    Only in this way could she deserve thewyer¡¯s robe that she wore. And the time and energy she


    spent on learning thew were worthwhile!


    Jonathan fixed his eyes on Rosalie. At this moment, he found it hard for him to take his eyes off


    Rosalie.


    Jonathan felt that unconsciously, Rosalie was bing stronger and more attractive!


    But Jonathan still hoped that Rosalie could rely on him more. Meanwhile, he felt happy because


    Rosalie could stay true to her heart.


    ¡°But if we let them go, it would be too merciful to them,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°How about I let them regret


    what they did to you now?¡±


    Before Rosalie could react, Jonathan had already taken Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked towards


    Zachary and Yvette.


    1


    Many of the people around knew Zachary and Yvette. After all, Yvette was a big star and frequently


    appeared on screen. Because Zachary was Yvette¡¯s fianc¨¦, news reports on him were more than


    that of an ordinary entrepreneur.


    Zachary and Yvette saw Jonathan walking over with Rosalie. Their bodies stiffened. Both of them


    put on a fake smile.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Miss. Leighton.¡± After a pause, Zachary continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you


    here.¡±


    After all, Jonathan seldom attended such fairs. Naturally, Zachary didn¡¯t expect to see Jonathan


    today.


    Jonathan said with a faint smile, ¡°Rosalie knew you two long ago. The recent apology posted by Ms.


    Yvette Hamilton on the Inte is really eye-catching. Many fans felt it unfair to you.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face turned pale immediately. There were manyments under her apology, including


    those scolding Rosalie.


    Yvette deliberately ignored thosements because she wanted to vent her anger in this way.


    Although she couldn¡¯t deal with Rosalie because of Jonathan, she felt it good to have her fans scold


    Rosalie online.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to mention it suddenly.


    ¡°I will try my best to discipline my fans online in the future,¡± Yvette looked at Rosalie apologetically


    and said softly. ¡°Ms. Leighton, I¡¯m sorry. In fact, I always want to apologize to you in person. I


    misunderstood that it was you who killed


    my sister, so I did those bad things to you before. I hope you can forgive me for being reckless¡­.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Yvette and found that Yvette seemed to be sincere right now, which was so


    different from when Yvette smiled and tried to break her hand.


    But¡­ but it was indeed Yvette who harmed Rosalie!


    It was also at that time that Rosalie knew how evil a human could be.


    It turned out that it was not the worst for her to just go to jail!


    If she was unlucky at that time, maybe now her hands would never be able to pick up anything.


    ¡°Why should I forgive you?¡± Rosalie asked coldly.


    The smile on Yvette¡¯s face froze. She thought, ¡°I have already been so humble! Damn Rosalie, she


    doesn¡¯t have a good


    estimation of herself at all! If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan, I wouldn¡¯t bother to talk with her!¡± ¡±


    But at this moment, Yvette could only continue to suppress the displeasure in her heart. She tried to


    defend herself. ¡°I was just misled by the court¡¯s judgment. My sister and I have always been very


    close. Her death broke my heart, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that generous.¡± Rosalie interrupted Yvette. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive someone who caused me great


    harm. So you don¡¯t have to exin about the past and ask for forgiveness! It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    It was so ridiculous that Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°You harmed me and now said you want me to forget what happened before. How


    shameless you are, Yvette!¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ms. Leighton, I hope we can get along in harmony.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is possible,¡± Rosalie said..


    Yvette wanted to say something more, but Jonathan said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to forgive her, then


    don¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    In an instant, Yvette¡¯s whole body shook. She almost lost her bnce. Zachary hurriedly held


    Yvette¡¯s arm to prevent her from shivering.


    Rosalie turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Jon, let¡¯s go.¡± She felt very ufortable facing two people


    who had hurt her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered and was about to leave with Rosalie.


    Just as they turned around, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie paused for a moment, but she didn¡¯t look back. Zachary allowed Yvette to break Rosalie¡¯s


    hand back then, and that made it impossible for Rosalie to forgive them even though they


    apologized..


    Jonathan turned around and nced at Zachary coldly.


    Suddenly, Zachary felt a chill running through him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes just now was like a warning, warning Zachary not to overstep the line.


    Once he approached Rosalie, the consequence might be terrible.


    Zachary looked at Yvette who stood there with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Well, Jonathan just wants


    to embolden Rosalie this time. We have been so humble just now. It¡¯s over and nothing would


    happen.¡±


    Yvette thought, ¡°Really?¡± Yvette didn¡¯t think so.


    Yvette recalled what Jonathan said to her atst, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to forgive her, then don¡¯t


    forgive her.¡± Yvette knew well it was not just talk.


    Jonathan would definitely do something!


    But what exactly would Jonathan do? It was impossible to guess.


    What Yvette had was just anxiety!


    ¡°Zachary, why did you say sorry to Rosalie just now?¡± Yvette asked after a while.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The ident has nothing to do with her. I owe her an apology.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it? Do you regret breaking up with her and being with me?¡± Yvette asked.


    There were many people talking about this question on the Inte, and Yvette also had doubts in


    her heart. She didn¡¯t ask about it until now.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about again?¡± Zachary scolded. ¡°How can I regret being with you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There remained doubts in Yvette¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yvette, I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Zachary said in a deep voice. Moreover, now he couldn¡¯t regret it.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Jonathan¡¯s warning look just now was enough to make Zachary understand that he¡¯d better not


    have such thoughts as reconciling with Rosalie or getting close to Rosalie again.


    Otherwise, Jonathan would do something against him.


    It¡¯s just¡­ when Zachary knew that Rosalie had been wronged, sometimes he couldn¡¯t help


    wondering what would happen to him and Rosalie if there was no ident orwsuit back then.


    But no matter what Zachary thought, he didn¡¯t even have the right to get close to Rosalie now.


    Maybe in the future, Zachary would only look at Rosalie from afar and with respect¡­


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and asked, ¡°Are you still angry with what Yvette just said?¡±


    Rosalie nodded, ¡°Yes, but only a bit. I know that she apologized to me because of you. She gave


    me a hypocritical apology and then wanted me to forgive her. How ridiculous!¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°She harmed me badly. How could she get away with a hypocritical apology?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. He held Rosalie¡¯s hands again and looked at her slightly deformed


    fingers.


    Jonathan knew that Rosalie hadn¡¯t got enough treatment when she was in prison.


    ¡°So


    you would never forgive those who hurt you?¡± Jonathan asked with difficulty.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Jonathan felt down when he heard the answer. ¡°Even if¡­ the person who hurt you just didn¡¯t mean


    to?¡±


    ¡°If so, why did he hurt me?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Jon, if it were you, would you forgive those who hurt


    you?¡±


    No!


    Jonathan already had the answer in his heart.


    He would never let go of anyone who dared to hurt him.


    But¡­ if it was Rosalie who hurt him, Jonathan didn¡¯t know what the answer was.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m not a saint. I will be nice to anyone nice to me, but if someone hurts me, I won¡¯t forgive


    him,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan looked down at the floor and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you in the future.¡±


    Rosalie smiled.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to see Reina. You want to see her very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan said.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that that was what she should do!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and went to find Reina.


    It didn¡¯t take them much time and effort. Rosalie saw Reina in a corner of the hall.


    After all, Rosalie had watched a lot of videos about the trial Reina attended. Therefore, even if she


    had never seen Reina face-to-face before, she could recognize Reina at a nce.


    But to Rosalie¡¯s surprise, the person Reina was talking with at that moment was¡­ Warren!


    That¡¯s the one that Amelia tried every means to avoid. Meanwhile, Warren was also Aiden¡¯s father!


    Jonathan and Rosalie walked forward. Seeing it was Jonathan and Rosalie, Warren was surprised.


    ¡°We met again, Mr. Youngblood. I didn¡¯t expect that you would also be interested in this fair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to see Mrs. Galvan,¡± Jonathan said. He then turned to Reina and greeted Reina.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Galvan. I¡¯m Jonathan Youngblood. This is my fianc¨¦e Rosalie Leighton. She always


    wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Reina was stunned. Actually, she was also shocked when she heard Jonathan¡¯s name.


    Jonathan was the one who called the shot in Strico. People in Strico took Jonathan as the one who


    could not afford to offend.


    Reina didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be younger and more graceful than she thought.


    Reina¡¯s eyes then fixed on Rosalie.


    Before Reina came to Strico, she naturally read the news about this city and things here. These


    days, a case from almost four years ago was reopened. It not only became a topic of the public but


    also spread in the world ofwyers.


    ¡°I know you,¡± Reina said to Rosalie.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. But the train of her thoughts ran so swiftly that she soon figured


    out that Reina knew her


    because of her casel


    Reina looked about 40 years old and didn¡¯t wear a gown today. She was wearing a professional suit


    in navy blue, but it set off her temperament and made her look capable and elegant.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Galvan. You have been my idol since I was a college student. It¡¯s a pleasure to see


    you,¡± Rosalie said graciously. Sheughed and continued, ¡°I guess you know me because of my


    case, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your case has been widely spread in the world ofwyers recently,¡± Reina said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t


    expect to see you today. And I am surprised when you say I¡¯m your idol.¡±


    ¡°At that time, many girls in our ss wanted to bewyers like you.¡± After all, there were few


    famous femalewyers in the world ofwyers.


    Rosalie was a little excited at the moment. But she had experienced many things after all, so she


    didn¡¯t lose herposure like young people when they saw their idols! ¡°If possible, I hope I can ask


    you for advice about some legal problems in the future.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to be awyer again?¡± Reina looked straight at Rosalie and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I want to be awyer again. After all, this is the profession I love.¡±


    ¡°Do


    you still love this profession?¡± Reina smiled lightly. ¡°If your defensewyer had been more careful


    and considerate back then, he would have found out the problem of your case and you wouldn¡¯t


    have been in prison for three years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have experienced such hardship that I love this profession even more. I hope I can


    help more people like me to get justice,¡± Rosalie looked into Reina¡¯s eyes and said.


    Reina looked at Rosalie seriously because Rosalie was different from what she had imagined.


    ¡°I suppose that Mr. Youngblood contributed a lot in the fight to reopen your case and prove your


    innocence this time. Am I right? Not everyone can be as lucky as you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so we need morewyers in our country. Am I right?¡± Rosalie said.


    Reina smiled, but this smile was much more cordial than the previous one. ¡°I will open myw firm


    here in Strico in a few days. If you are interested in discussing legal issues with me, wee to my


    law firm.¡±


    Rosalie was delighted. ¡°Okay, I will!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Leighton, how is that little boy now? His hearing aid didn¡¯t fall off again, did it?¡±


    Warren asked.


    Rosalie stiffened and looked at Warren with aplicated expression. ¡°Mr. York, the child and you


    had only met once. I didn¡¯t expect that you still remember and worry about that boy¡±


    At that time, Aiden¡¯s hearing aid fell off. Fortunately, Aiden met Warren, and Warren seemed to be


    very kind to Aiden at that time.


    Warren didn¡¯t know that the child with deaf ears was actually his son and was born in prison.


    Amelia tried every means to avoid Warren mainly because of Aiden.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Even though Warren might not want Aiden at all, Amelia couldn¡¯t take the risk. She didn¡¯t want


    Aiden to be taken away!


    ¡°Probably because of fate, I like that child.¡± Warren, who had always been reserved, showed a smile


    at the moment. ¡°Honestly, I wondered if I could see that child again on my way in Strico this time.¡±


    ¡°See Aiden again?¡± Rosalie thought and suddenly felt sorry for Amelia.


    It was Warren who caused Amelia¡¯s misery. And it was also because of Warren that Aiden had to


    live in a single-parent family since he was born.


    While Warren was living a luxurious life, Amelia suffered pain in prison.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But now, Warren said that he wanted to see Aiden who was actually his son, but he was unaware of


    it. How ridiculous!


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalie refused subconsciously.


    Rosalie refused so fast and determinedly that Warren was a little stunned. A trace of doubt shed


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, if you have no time, please give me the contact information of the child, I¡¯lle to


    see him myself. I¡¯ll buy some toys for the child. Maybe it is because of fate. Anyway, if possible, I


    also want to fund him to get better medical care,¡± Warren said.


    Warren felt it was strange. He often thought of the deaf child and took pity on the child because the


    child was lovely but deaf.


    For no reason, he had an urge to help the child to get better medical care.


    Warren had never felt this way before.


    Warren wondered if it was as his friend said because he didn¡¯t have any children so far¡­ Only that


    could exin why he liked that child for no reason.


    Warren thought that he would naturally shift this kind of feeling from that child to his own child when


    he had one in the future.


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. York, my fianc¨¦ and I will provide Aiden with good


    medical care. Aiden and his family don¡¯t want to be disturbed at home, so I appreciate your


    kindness on their behalf, but I can¡¯t provide their contact information to you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes darkened unconsciously.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan left, Reina looked at Warren who had business cooperation with her.


    She used to be the legal counsel of the York Group, so they were familiar with each other.


    Reina naturally knew what kind of man Warren was. Warren was cold and cruel, and he would


    never show mercy to his


    enemies.


    Reina knew that Warren would even not show mercy to those who had been in love with him if he


    wanted to abandon them.


    It was rare to see a man like Warren be so kind to a child.


    But it was even rarer to see Warren being rejected.


    ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see you being rejected,¡± Reina said. ¡°Do you really like that child?¡±


    Warren pressed his thin lips tightly.


    Warren thought, ¡°Actually, I like that child because I seemed to see that woman when I saw that


    child, but when I looked closely at that child, I found that he didn¡¯t look like that woman. At most,


    they looked alike when theyughed.¡±


    That woman was Amelia. Warren asked many people to look for Amelia back then, but they never


    found her!


    In the past, Amelia liked to smile at Warren.


    But in the end, Amelia and Warren broke up. That day, Amelia¡¯s tears kept rolling down from her


    eyes. Even so, she said decisively to Warren, ¡°Warren, from now on, you and I will really break up.


    We won¡¯t see each other again!¡±


    As the memory of the past came crowding over Warren, he thought, ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t want to see


    me again no matter what? Damn it!¡±


    Crack! A sound of ss cracking came. Then, the ss in Warren¡¯s hand suddenly broke and


    punctured his hand.


    Suddenly, Warren¡¯s right hand began to bleed.


    Just now, Warren held the ss so hard that it was broken!


    Reina gasped and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost myposure,¡± Warren said indifferently.


    Warren¡¯s right hand was still bleeding, but he seemed not to feel pain at all.


    ¡°I just wanted to take you to see Reina today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a thing that ruined your


    good mood,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy today. I saw Reina. Thank you, Jon,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Warren make you unhappy?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry with Warren! But you didn¡¯t annoy me. I was unhappy because I thought it was


    unfair to Ms. Haab and Aiden,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Warren was not there when Amelia gave birth in


    prison. But now, he said that he would fund Aiden to get


    better medical care. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Aiden is his child!¡±


    Rosalie continued with a choked voice, ¡°His child was born with hearing problems. Ms. Haab


    suffered a lot in order to buy Aiden a hearing aid! A hearing aid is worth 40,000 dors, but it is


    difficult for Ms. Haab to get such a sum of money. Warren may cost such a sum of money just for a


    meal!¡±


    Tears swelled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Jonathan touched Rosalie¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I see. Why are you crying? If you feel sorry for


    Amelia and Aiden, then we can help them from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie nodded. She then said embarrassedly, ¡°The tears smudged my makeup. I¡¯ll go to


    the bathroom to make up again. Wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No need. Just wait for me here.¡±


    If Jonathan really waited for Rosalie at the bathroom door, it would probably cause another


    sensation. After all, many entrepreneurs knew Jonathan!


    Rosalie walked towards the bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t help pausing as she passed a corridor.


    On the first floor of the corridor, she saw a tall figure leaning against the wall and looking down at a


    small silver bracelet in his hand.


    That¡¯s¡­ Calvin!


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. It seemed that she had seen all the people she didn¡¯t want to see today.


    Calvin turned his head slightly as if he had sensed Rosalie¡¯s gaze He looked over.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. This feeling inexplicably reminded her of the little boy in her


    dreams. The little boy¡¯s face was unclear in her dreams, and he would also look at her in the same


    way.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Could they be the same person? Could Calvin be that little boy in my dream? If he


    is, are my actually my lost memory?¡±


    Rosalie stood stiffly in ce, watching Calvin walk towards her step by step¡­


    dreams

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    When Calvin stood in front of her, Rosalie was a little stunned.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like this?¡± Calvin¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ears.


    ¡°What?¡± Then Rosalie suddenly came to her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you are looking for something on me.¡± He suddenly leaned down and got closer to her. ¡°I


    thought you were only interested in Jonathan. Is there anything on me that you are interested in?¡±


    She subconsciously stepped back, trying to avoid it.


    But Rosalie was wearing a pair of high heels. She stepped back and tilted her heel directly, and the


    gown on her body became an obstacle that made her fall backward without time to react.


    The only thing she could do was to reach out and grab something instinctively!


    Bang!


    She grabbed the other hand as if she was about to fall off a cliff and finally seized the chance of


    survival.


    The next moment, an arm wrapped around her waist to stop her from falling.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Calvin said.


    Rosalie stood up straight in shock, panting and staring at the hand held by her.


    At this moment, she was holding Calvin¡¯s hand.


    She held it so tight!


    It was as if the little girl had held the boy¡¯s hand so tightly in her dream.


    -Her head¡­ It hurt again!


    As if there was a needle, it kept stabbing her head. And the broken pictures appeared in her mind


    again and again.


    ¡°The dress is broken. I like it so much, and it¡¯s expensive. Grandma told me to take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy you a lot of dresses in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want other dresses. I like my own dress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a purple dress in the future, do you like it? I like purple the most.¡±


    ¡°Are there so many flower patterns on the purple dress like this one? I like these flower patterns.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy you a purple dress with many flowers in the future.¡±


    The childish voice kept ringing in Rosalie¡¯s ears. It was in a dream¡­ It was the voice of a little girl


    and boy.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hearing the questions, she thought, ¡°And this¡­ Whose voice is


    this? Who is speaking?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s headache was getting worse and worse as if the whole head were about to explode.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± she groaned in pain.


    ¡°Is it a headache? What the hell is going on?¡± Calvin said. The woman in front of him was pale, and


    the sweat constantly rolled down from her forehead.


    She covered her temples with one hand as if she were enduring some kind of intense pain.


    Looking at her like this, Calvin¡¯s heart unconsciously twitched. A feeling of distress spread all over


    his body from the heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now,¡± Calvin said in a hurry.


    But her hand was still holding his hand firmly at the moment.


    At this moment, Calvin didn¡¯t feel any pain. All his attention was only on her.


    ¡°Rosalie, let go of me first. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let go of you? No, I can¡¯t let you go because¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t let go of you. I¡­ I¡¯ll take you up there.


    Hold me tight.¡±


    Rosalie said these words almost unconsciously in the severe pain of her head.


    But after hearing these words, Calvin suddenly became stiff. His blood seemed to stop flowing for


    an instant and even his breathing stopped.


    These words¡­


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared at the woman in front of him with his dark eyes. His face kept approaching her, trying to


    listen more carefully to


    the vague whisper in her mouth..


    He wondered, ¡°Why did she say these words? Only me and that person knew these!¡±


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Calvin, what do you want to do to my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The next moment, Rosalie was held in another arm. But her hand still held Calvin¡¯s hand tightly and


    refused to let go.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie¡¯s pale and painful face with a gloomy look.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The gloom on Jonathan¡¯s face turned into worry. ¡°Is it a headache


    again? Don¡¯t be afraid. It will be fine soon, and it will be fer¡­¡±


    A quiet and elegant voice sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ears. His arms hugged her, making her head lean


    on his chest as if he was coaxing a child.


    Jonathan had never coaxed a person like this.


    Rosalie was the only one who could make him do this!


    ¡°Jon! It¡¯s Jon calling me!¡± Rosalie thought.


    Rosalie tried to open her eyes even though her head was still in pain and she seemed a little


    confused.


    Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes slowly opened.


    Jonathan¡¯s anxious face was in Rosalie¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Do you have a bad headache?¡± Jonathan asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Let me¡­ lean on you for a while¡­¡± Rosalie murmured as if leaning against him like this would


    make her headache feel better, ¡°Jon, talk to me¡­ Can you?¡±


    She wanted to hear his voice.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and then began to talk about what dishes he would like to eat tonight,


    the scenery he had ever seen, or the form of the international economy recently.


    Anyway, he would say whatever he thought of.


    Her clear voice was like a pair of gentle hands, stroking her headache bit by bit.


    Calvin was standing aside, staring at Rosalie. The atmosphere was weird.


    After a while, Rosalie finally felt that the headache seemed to have eased a lot, and her face looked


    better.


    ¡°Is the headache better?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. Her consciousness gradually recovered due to the pain, and then her eyes


    suddenly tightened after seeing Calvin beside her.


    Rosalie suddenly remembered that before the headache, she happened to be talking with Calvin.


    Then she was about to fall down and she grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand¡­


    She looked at her right hand, which was still holding Calvin¡¯s wrist.


    Rosalie felt embarrassed and hurriedly let go of his hand. ¡°Sorry, I was just in a moment of urgency.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Just when she let go of Calvin¡¯s hand, the next moment, Calvin grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± His sharp eyes were like a sharp sword. He wanted to see through and look


    carefully!


    Rosalie was stunned, while Jonathan had already grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Calvin didn¡¯t care about Jonathan at all. His eyes were still fixed on Rosalie, ¡°Who the hell are


    you?¡±


    A trace of hostility shed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, and then he exerted his strength on his fingertips.


    Ordinary people might have let go of Rosalie, but Calvin was still holding her hand as if he just


    wanted to hold the most important thing in his life.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The three of them had attracted people¡¯s attention, and many of them recognized Jonathan and


    Calvin.


    The two men who were famous in Strico were arguing for a woman.


    This made people curious and surprising.


    When Fiona came out of the bathroom and looked for Calvin, she saw this scene in front of her.


    Especially when Calvin asked Rosalie, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± At this moment, Fiona only felt her


    heart was about to stop, and there was a chill running through her feet!


    Fiona thought, ¡®Why? Why did Calvin ask Rosalie this question?


    And Calvin has been holding Rosalie¡¯s hand like that. Even if Jonathan wants to pull it away, Calvin


    refuses to let go!


    -Why?¡¯


    Countless questions shed in Fiona¡¯s mind.


    Then she rushed forward and asked, ¡°Calvin, what happened? How do you grab Rosalie¡¯s hand?¡±


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to her. The three people on the spot looked at each other, and


    Fiona was like an outsider.


    Fiona was suddenly embarrassed, especially when many people were watching this scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie,¡± Rosalie replied in a clear voice and looked at Calvin. ¡°Mr. Gunner, can you let go


    now?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t let go of her. ¡°Why did you say that¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Rosalie frowned.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t let go of me. You will take me up there and ask me to hold you tight!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s cold voice was so anxious at the moment. ¡°Why did you say that?!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. These words¡­ It was the little girl in her dream who said to the boy. ¡°Did I


    say it out?¡±


    ¡°It was just a headache. I lost my mind in some pain, so I didn¡¯t even know what I said. Maybe I was


    afraid of falling down and grabbed you just now, but I identally spoke the wrong way,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Calvin pursed his thin lips, but he was still suspicious!


    ¡°Calvin, I said let her go!¡± Jonathan said in a fierce voice, ¡°Otherwise don¡¯t me me for breaking


    your hand!¡±


    There was no doubt that a person like him would do what he said.


    But Calvin was unwilling to let go of Rosalie. He always felt that if he let her go at this moment, he


    would lose something important.


    ¡°Calvin, what¡¯s wrong with you? No matter what Rosalie said, you don¡¯t need to hold her like this.


    Do you really have to break your hand?¡± Fiona said hurriedly.


    Calvin didn¡¯t notice Fiona until now, and then a trace of sadness shed in his eyes.


    He thought, ¡°What was wrong with me? Fiona is here. What do I still doubt?!


    Or¡­ What am I hoping for?!¡¯


    Calvin finally loosened his grip and Rosalie hurriedly took back her hand.


    Jonathan held Rosalie up with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Jon, I can go by myself,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°You just had a headache. It will be better if I carry you to the car.¡± Jonathan said, and then he


    strode to the exit of the exhibition.


    Calvin kept looking at them until they disappeared. Then he looked down and saw a few red marks


    on his wrists.


    It was the ce where Rosalie and Jonathan had just grasped it tightly. At this moment, he felt the


    paining from his


    wrist.


    ¡°Calvin, how are you? Does it matter?¡± Fiona looked at the wound on Calvin¡¯s wrist with a


    distressed face, and then she said indignantly, ¡°Jonathan has gone too far. If he really dares to


    break your hand, I will try my best to get justice for you.¡±


    She said this as if she was so brave and willing to do anything for Calvin.


    Hearing this, Calvin only felt it was ridiculous.


    Just now, when facing Jonathan, Fiona didn¡¯t dare to vent her anger on Jonathan!


    Calvin was confused. Is such a woman really the girl who had tried her best to save me when she


    was young?¡±


    Calvin turned to Fiona and said, ¡°Fiona, when we were little, you and I were in the mountains. Once,


    I identally fell down a cliff, but you reached out and grabbed my hand tightly. Do you remember


    what you said at that time?¡±


    Fiona suddenly became nervous.


    She thought, ¡®How could I remember it? Because it was not what I did at all! Moreover, Rosalie


    didn¡¯t say it so carefully when she was a child. She didn¡¯t tell me everything you said at that time.


    Besides, even if Rosalie had said it at that time, I didn¡¯t remember it at all. After so many years, how


    could I still remember it?¡¯


    But now facing Calvin¡¯s inquiring eyes, Fiona had to smile awkwardly, ¡°I forgot it after a long time.


    But I still remember that I saved you in the end, right?¡±


    Calvin said faintly, ¡°Yeah. You saved me.¡±


    He wondered, ¡°Why does Fiona forget what she had said to me at that time? But Rosalie knew


    those words.¡±


    Rosalie was picked up by Jonathan all the way from the exhibition hall.


    The car drove towards the Youngblood residence.


    In the car, Jonathan gently rubbed the red marks on Rosalie¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Rosalie said.


    In fact, Calvin didn¡¯t hold it very hard. Instead, she grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand vigorously.


    ¡°How is your head? Does it still hurt?¡± He asked again.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why were you with Calvin just now?¡± He asked in a casual tone, but after saying that, he obviously


    felt her body freeze.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    ¡°I just bumped into him and identally fell down. I unintentionally grabbed his hand, but then the


    headache broke out again¡­¡± She tried her best to exin what happened in case Jonathan might


    get it wrong.


    ¡°So what you said to him is really nonsense?¡± Jonathan asked again.


    She was stunned, and her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    Nonsense? It was not nonsense, but what the little girl said to the boy in her dream.


    But now, how could she answer this question?


    She didn¡¯t want to deceive him, but she didn¡¯t want to make him misunderstand before finding out


    the truth.


    ¡°What? Is it difficult to answer this question?¡± Her silence made him raise his head slightly, and his


    dark eyes were staring straight at her.


    ¡°I¡­ At that time, the pain actually made me dizzy. I didn¡¯t even remember what I said,¡± Rosalie said,


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡±


    And for others, maybe only after she found out the truth can she give him an answer.


    ¡°Really?¡± He whispered in a low voice, but he continued to rub her wrist. ¡°But just now, you held him


    so tight that even though you had a headache.¡±


    ¡°It was just my unconscious behavior. Because I almost fell down, so I grabbed him like a life-saving


    straw¡­¡± She was eager to exin.


    But the more she exined, the darker his face became.


    ¡°When did Calvin be your life-saving straw?¡± When she said the word ¡°life-saving straw¡±, a


    kind of panic spread in Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    The scene in which she held Calvin¡¯s hand tightly appeared in front of him again.


    At that moment, Jonathan only felt as if he was the third wheel.


    If he hadn¡¯t met her before, would she be standing next to Calvin now?


    Even if she had forgotten the past with Calvin and the promises they made when she was a child,


    would her physical instinct/ still go to grab Calvin so firmly?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that¡­¡± Rosalie was eager to exin herself by using the wrong words.


    But before she could finish her words, Jonathan suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear about Calvin from her.


    Once upon a time, he would be so afraid to hear her talk about Calvin! It seemed to be his taboo.


    ¡°So, Rosalie, please don¡¯t remember what you have forgotten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of Calvin as a life-saving straw.


    ¡°And Calvin shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore!¡± Jonathan thought.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Jon¡­¡± Rosalie turned away and wanted him to stop.


    Now he was not as usual. What was more, they were in the car.


    There was a driver driving ahead!


    But every time Rosalie turned away, Jonathan¡¯s fingers sped her chin and forced her to continue


    to bear his kiss.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how long she had been kissed. The car stopped and the door opened, so he


    took her out of the car directly.


    Only then did she realize that she had returned to the Youngblood Residence.


    But now she was like this¡­ Without looking in the mirror, Rosalie knew that her appearance at this


    moment was definitely


    messy.


    And her face was still flushed.


    Along the way, Rosalie almost buried her face in Jonathan¡¯s arms.


    Jonathan came to the bedroom with Rosalie in his arms and carefully put her on the bed.


    Rosalie struggled to get up. ¡°Jon, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening,¡± Jonathan said quietly, but his fingers had begun to untie the tie. His eyes


    stared straight at him.


    Rosalie bit her lip, only to feel that her mind seemed a little chaotic at this moment.


    ¡°No, be clear!¡± She said to herself. in her heart.


    But now, the most important thing was to exin it clearly!


    ¡°The word I just said is wrong. In fact, what I want to express is that the situation at that time was


    very urgent, so I held¡­ held Calvin¡¯s hand¡­¡±


    The more she said, the lower her voice became. Because at this moment, Jonathan had taken off


    his clothes and revealed his lean and muscr chest¡­


    He walked directly to her, leaned down, propped his hands on the edge of the bed on both sides of


    her body, and stared at her. ¡°No matter whether you use the wrong word or how urgent it is, I am the


    only one who can save your life in this world!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned as if she was hunted by his eyes.


    ¡°Do


    you hear me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face came closer to her, and his gentle breath sprayed on her face.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± She almost couldn¡¯t help answering him.


    Jonathan smiled faintly, but the smile was so charming. Then he held her hand with red marks.


    ¡°Never use your hand to grab Calvin again, okay?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at his thin lips saying.


    ¡°Rosalie, you belong to me. I can¡¯t stand you holding another man¡¯s hand so tightly.¡± Even though


    he thought her hand was so painful, she would still hold Calvin like this.


    ¡°So¡­ Are you jealous?¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Jonathan smiled slightly, holding her hand against his lips. His sexy thin lips kissed the bruise on


    her wrist and then whispered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    He was jealous and crazy.


    It seemed that in fear, this jealousy was growing even more. Even at that moment, he wanted to cut


    off Calvin¡¯s hand.


    The deeper he loved her, the more jealous he became.


    It was so deep that he almost choked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to be jealous of anything. The person I love is you and no one else.¡± Rosalie


    didn¡¯t want him to have a little misunderstanding.


    ¡°How much do you love me?¡± This voice, with a unique hoarseness, made her gradually intoxicated


    by the sound.


    ¡°I love you, Jon. I want to be with you forever,¡± Rosalie said.


    In the past, she thought that her life would end up alone.


    After encountering Zachary¡¯s betrayal, she had already given up on love. When she came out of


    prison, she didn¡¯t think she could meet another person who truly loved her.


    But maybe it was God¡¯s mercy that made her meet Jonathan and made her get his love!


    It also gave her the courage to believe in love again!


    ¡°Jon, I want to see you every day in the future!¡± Rosalie said so.


    The next moment, she felt his hand holding her.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Jonathan knelt down in front of her, took off her high heels in a gentle manner, and then held her


    feet with his hands. ¡°You are the only one who can dominate me in this world!¡±


    After saying this, he lowered his head and kissed her on the instep.


    Rosalie gasped in surprise as Jonathan behaved as if he had been taking an oath to entrust his life


    to her.


    The skin of her instep was burnt instantly, and Rosalie could clearly feel his lips.


    She wanted to say something, but her throat was so dry. When Jonathan raised his head, he gazed


    at her with his affectionate eyes while oozing great charm.


    Rosalie should know that he could give her everything as long as she didn¡¯t betray him.


    She also needed to know that he loved her so much that he even lost his true self. It was beyond


    Jonathan¡¯s expectation that he could be so restless and anxious for a woman.


    Moreover, he could only present Rosalie with the most beautiful version of him just to enchant her.


    He would like to do anything to satisfy her.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t leave me alone,¡± Jonathan blurted out these words.


    At this moment, he looked so gorgeous that no one could look away.


    Under no circumstance could Rosalie leave such a fantastic man. Actually, Jonathan¡¯s gentle smile


    and nce were good enough to obsess her.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± She raised her hands and took the initiative to put her body against him.


    She didn¡¯t want to dominate him. All she wanted to do was make both of them better.


    The next day, Rosalie bought some toys and went to the diner.


    Aiden saw her, and his beautiful eyes were smiling. He yelled in his sweet voice, ¡°Rosalie, I miss


    you so much.¡±


    The little boy had no problem with artiction, and he could even make better conversations with


    others than normal children of his age did.


    He was intelligent, so after his hearing recovered, he began to absorbnguage thirstily like a


    sponge and then understood what he had never known before throughnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to deal with a lot of things, so I didn¡¯te to see you until now.¡± Rosalie gave the


    toys to Aiden, which made the little boy look more excited. He thanked Rosalie and kissed her on


    the cheek.


    After Rosalie and Aiden stayed with each other for a long time, Amelia asked Matilda to take Aiden


    to the small park near


    the diner.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions! You finally proved your innocence,¡± said Amelia. Even though Rosalie didn¡¯t tell


    her, she had learned about the news through the media.


    ¡°What about you? Do you n to overturn the case concerning you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Amelia was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known about your case and the records of the trial. There are a lot of doubts in your case. The


    key to this case is nothing at that time but the testimony of witnesses,¡± said Rosalie.


    These days, she had also studied Amelia¡¯s case several times and felt that the case was


    increasingly doubtful.


    If Amelia could take advantage of the principle of presumption of innocence when fighting the case,


    it would be likely that she could win.


    Amelia smiled sadly as she thought that the testimony was given by Warren.


    At that time, the man sent her to prison with his testimony.


    ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t want to turn over the case. Since I have been


    released from prison, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore,¡± said Amelia.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Are you trying to avoid meeting Warren?¡±


    After all, if Amelia wanted to turn over the case, it would be inevitable for her to see Warren again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to risk it. I can¡¯t let him know that Aiden is his son. If he finds it out, even if the


    possibility that he wants to take Aiden away is tiny, I will be crazy,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Aiden is still my


    world!¡±


    Rosalie could understand Amelia¡¯s feelings for Aiden.


    Although she didn¡¯t have children, she thought that if she was in the same position as Amelia, she


    would make the same


    In order to stay with her kid, she would rather sacrifice the chance to recover her reputation.


    ¡°I saw Warren yesterday,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes popped and she looked at Rosalie in shock.


    ¡°I saw him at an exhibition. Warren still remembers Aiden and wants to see him again,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help trembling. She couldn¡¯t believe that that man was willing to see Aiden again.


    Once he said the child was unwanted to him despite the fact that Amelia was pregnant.


    She found it hrious.


    i


    ¡°Listen, Amelia. You don¡¯t deserve to have my baby. If you are really pregnant, you won¡¯t be lucky


    enough to bring it to this world!¡±


    His vicious words were full of coldness and disdain against his handsome face.


    Each word was like a sharp sword, cutting her self-esteem, pride, and love for him into pieces.


    ¡°So, you¡­¡± Amelia looked at Rosalie nervously with a pale face and trembling lips.


    ¡°I declined his requirement. I said that Aiden and his family did not like to be disturbed, so I


    refused,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But Ms. Haab, this exhibition will be held in Strico for three days. Maybe Warren will stay here


    during these days. I think you need to be careful and try not to go out if you want to avoid him,¡±


    Rosalie reminded her.


    Amelia nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Last time, when Warren came to Strico, she managed to keep away from him. But this time, she


    was unsure if she could still -be so fortunate.


    When Matilda came back from the park with Aiden, Amelia looked at her son¡¯s adorable face but


    kept feeling uneasy.


    She had a feeling that something was going to happen, and it would break her peaceful life which


    she made great effort to achieve.


    Then, she braced herself by thinking about something. She took a deep breath and picked up her


    son. ¡°Aiden, no matter what happens, I will be with you.¡±


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t lose Aiden.


    After leaving the diner, Rosalie hesitated for a while and took out a piece of notepaper from her bag.


    On it were a name and a phone number.


    Then she took out her phone and dialed the number.


    After a while, someone picked it up on the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is it Dr. Erickson? Mr. Hale rmended me to see you. I was wondering if you could study


    my case and see if hypnosis is needed,¡± said Rosalie.


    She had been uncertain, but yesterday, her headache andplicated images in her mind almost


    caused some misunderstanding.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    It seemed that she had to figure out the reason for her dream and headache.


    Rosalie made up her mind secretly and made an appointment with Robin Erickson on her phone.


    Just after Rosalie finished the call, Carlos knocked on the door and entered Jonathan¡¯s office.


    ¡°Jonathan, Ms. Leighton just contacted the clinical psychologist whose name is Robin Erickson, and


    she made an appointment with him. She will see him the day after tomorrow!


    Jonathan lowered his head, held a pen with his slender fingers, and signed a document without


    pause. ¡°I see.¡±


    Carlos then left the office.


    Just as Carlos was about to close the door, he heard a slight cracking sounding from the


    office.


    It was like something had been broken.


    The door of the CEO¡¯s Office was closed. Jonathan sat on a sofa chair and kept his previous


    position, but he had stopped signing.


    The pen in his hand had been broken into two pieces, and there was a gloomy expression on his


    handsome face.


    He thought, ¡°Rosalie still wanted to find her lost memory about Calvin.


    ¡°Why? She said that she wanted to be with him forever, but why does she still want to find the


    memory rted to another


    man?


    ¡°Is this because no matter how much I love her and how loyal I am to her, she still cares about


    Calvin?¡±


    ¡°You put a huge weight on my back. I¡¯m tired of carrying you.¡± A little girl seemed to be


    comining.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± A little boy was sobbing, who seemed a bit embarrassed.


    He had never thought that one day he would be carried by a girl. But now his feet hurt so much that


    he couldn¡¯t walk.


    They had to leave the mountain as soon as possible, or those bad guys would find them sooner or


    later.


    Even if they were not caught by them, they were in danger because of theck of water and food.


    She suggested that she go down the mountain to ask the police for help, but he was afraid of being


    left alone in this strange ce, and that she would note back to save him.


    As a boy, he was older than her. Therefore, he should have assured her, but as a result, his fear


    was sensed by the girl. Sheforted him, ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain together!¡±


    Her warm words were so beautiful to the boy.


    For the first time, he felt that these simple sentences could soothe him.


    The girl was thin, but she carried him on her back and walked on the mountain where there were full


    of thorny nts.


    It was so difficult for her to take every step, and her brightly patterned dress got many cuts.


    The boy knew how much she liked the dress.


    He said, ¡°I know you like this dress very much. I¡¯ll ask my father to buy exactly the same one for you


    after we go down the mountain.¡±


    Even if he couldn¡¯t buy it, he decided to require his father to find someone to make the same dress.


    ¡°No need. You will give me a purple dress as a present, won¡¯t you? I¡¯m looking forward to receiving


    it!¡± She muttered. ¡°But if the dress is too ugly, I won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    This was the memory Calvin recaptured.


    At that moment, Calvin stood in front of a wardrobe and looked at the purple dress in it. The dress


    was patterned with small flowers the same as those on the girl¡¯s original dress.


    But this purple one was much more exquisite than that dress on the little girl on that day.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently touched the dress. Over the years, he had formed a habit of


    asking tailors to make a purple dress with a different style every year, but the only thing that


    remained unchanged was the small flowers on the dress.


    This was because that girl liked this kind of pattern.


    However, after finding Fiona, he didn¡¯t give these dresses to her.


    It was hard to exin why. He didn¡¯t give the silver bracelet to Fiona either.


    Calvin felt that something supporting him over these years would be gone once he gave thern to


    Fiona.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why he had such a feeling.


    Recently, he had been tensely thinking about what she said when she had a headache that day.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He wondered if those words were really meaningless.


    The bruises made when Rosalie scratched Calvin on his wrist had faded, but the feeling of being


    tightly grasped by her hand remained and was hard to get rid of.


    ¡°Rosalie, tell me the truth!¡± Calvin murmured, holding the purple dress in the wardrobe with both


    hands.


    He behaved as if he had been hugging his loved one.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie suddenly woke up. What came into her sight was darkness. She touched her forehead


    and found that it was sweating heavily.


    She dreamed again. In the dream, the little girl kept walking in the mountains with the little boy on


    her back, and she could even feel that the little girl was having a hard time in the dream.


    But the little girl persisted as if she wouldn¡¯t leave that boy alone no matter how difficult it was for


    her.


    Recently, the dream seemed to appear more and more frequently. The scenes in the dream would


    have some changes every time the dream went on like a movie.


    She doubted that the content of the dream was her lost memory.


    Suddenly, Rosalie seemed to feel something was wrong. She turned on the light on the nightstand


    and realized that there was no one beside her.


    She thought, ¡°Where is Jon?¡±


    Rosalie was surprised and checked the clock. It was already past 3 a.m. She had no idea where


    Jonathan had gone.


    She got up and went to his original bedroom and the study next door, but she didn¡¯t find him.


    Then she went downstairs but still didn¡¯t see him.


    She saw his phone on the nightstand on the other side. In other words, he didn¡¯t bring his phone


    with him, and Rosalie couldn¡¯t contact him.


    She kept thinking about the ces where he possibly was.


    It struck Rosalie that she had found him in the memorial hall of the Youngblood residencest time.


    It was also midnight at that time.


    She thought, ¡°Did he go there again?¡±


    She bit her lips slightly, walked quickly out of the living room, and ran towards the memorial hall.


    When Rosalie got there, she saw the lights in the memorial hall were on.


    ¡°Is he really in there?¡± Rosalie thought and stepped faster.


    Walking to the front door, she pushed open the door and saw the hall. The ck-and-white photo


    hanging in the air was the first thing she saw.


    That was a photo of Jonathan¡¯s father.


    There was massive tenderness on the man¡¯s countenance. He should have always been superior,


    but he was miserably frozen to death in a cold ce.


    Maybe he had lost the willingness to stay alive at that time.


    He was abandoned by the woman he loved most, so he found his life aimless.


    Rosalie was sympathetic to the man, but somehow she was angry with him at the same time.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    She thought, ¡®How could he end his life so easily? Why didn¡¯t he consider his son? He should have


    known what his death. meant to Jon who was so young at that time.


    It was obvious that sending Jon to the Youngblood family was not the best choice. He just forgot


    that the father¡¯spany was irreceable for a kid.


    Jon lost his mother, butter, he could not even make his father stay.


    As a young child, he was confined to a residence with his blood-rted grandfather whom he hated


    so much!


    Rosalie could almost imagine how cautious Jonathan must be when he lived there at such a young


    age.


    In this residence, there was no sound rtionship between Jonathan and his grandfather. Jonathan


    must struggle to survive in this horrible ce.


    Rosalie walked through the hall step by step and came to the inner room.


    The decoration inside was the same as she had seen before, and the photo of Jonathan¡¯s father


    was put on the desk.


    At this moment, Jonathan stood still in front of the photo like a slender statue.


    His back was straight, and the dim light fell on him, casting a shadow over the ground.


    At this moment, the sense of loneliness oozed from him seemed to separate him from everything


    around him.


    It was as if there had been nothing else in his inner world.


    Rosalie had an impulse to cry. She couldn¡¯t even exin why she had such a feeling that there was


    an invisible gap between Jonathan and her at this moment.


    However, they should have been the closest to each other in the world.


    ¡°Jon!¡± said Rosalie in a particrly clear voice in this quiet room.


    The tall man trembled slightly and then slowly turned around. His dark but ssy eyes stared at her


    with depressing


    moroseness.


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt her heartbeat was missing.


    He gazed at her the way he looked at her when she first met him.


    Such a look conveyed her indifference to everything even including himself.


    ¡°Jon!¡± She yelled again with nervousness and anxiety.


    This time, Rosalie¡¯s voice effectively dragged Jonathan out of his world. The lifelessness in his eyes


    gradually faded, and instead, the usual gentleness came back.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice with tiredness in his tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s my question for you. It¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡± She said, thinking that it was not a


    special day requiring him to


    be here.


    As she spoke, she walked up to him and raised her hand to touch his cheek gently, but she felt the


    coldness on his face.


    It was already July, and the air conditioner wasn¡¯t turned on here. Even though it was night, the air


    was still hot. However, Jonathan¡¯s skin tended to be chilly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, so I came here,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Are you OK? Your face feels so cold?¡± Rosalie frowned and continued, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go back


    to the bedroom.¡±


    As she talked, she put down her hand and was about to grab Jonathan¡¯s hand, but Jonathan took


    action ahead of her.


    His palm pressed against the back of her hand so that her hand continued to press on his cheek.


    Then Jonathan stared at her quietly with his charming eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rosalie only felt that he was a little strange now. His quietness and the


    lifelessness in his eyes made her


    uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one you love, right?¡± He uttered those words through his thin lips, and his voice was


    like the night wind across the wood.


    ¡°Undoubtedly,¡± she replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°You will never betray me, right?¡± he added. Surprisingly, vulnerability appeared in his bewitching


    face.


    Rosalie¡¯s anxiety seemed to be more intense because he looked fragile.


    ¡°Why do you mention this?¡±


    ¡°Say that you will never betray me, okay?¡± His voice was hoarse, and he seemed to beg her for a


    positive reply.


    For a moment, in addition to feeling uneasy, she was sorry for Jonathan.


    Jonathan became so weak in exchange for an unchanged promise of hers.


    She peered over his shoulder and saw the photo behind him.


    She knew that the man with a tender expression in the photo was his father, who chose to die


    because he was abandoned by the woman he loved.


    It was a kind of betrayal.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His father was betrayed by his mother.


    Likewise, he was betrayed by his father and left alone in the world.


    His eyes were still fixed on her, as he was waiting for her to give him an answer.


    She held back her tears. Others thought Jonathan was affluent enough to get everything he wanted,


    but they didn¡¯t know his severe but hidden mental wound.


    At this moment, she just wanted to heal his wound and support him.


    ¡°I will never betray you.¡± She looked back at his face, met his eyes, and assured him with resolve.


    ¡°Really?¡± he whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°Really,¡± said she.


    The next moment, his cheeks gently rubbed against her palms. The warmthing from her hands


    transferred to Jonathan to help him get rid of the coldness.


    Rosalie could not imagine how bad his mood was when he stood in front of her father¡¯s photo


    tonight.


    Even though his father had passed away for many years, his death was still so cruel for Jonathan.


    His father said, ¡°Jon, don¡¯t fall in love with someone as I do. You can only hurt yourself in the end.¡±


    But he had to tell his father that had fallen in love with someone so deeply.


    Moreover, Rosalie was different from his mother, so his ending would not be the same as that of his


    father.


    He was confident about that.


    ¡°Then you must keep the promise you made to me tonight,¡± he said in a low voice, then his lips


    kissed her palm. ¡°I can¡¯t bear any consequence of your betrayal.¡±


    Jonathan could not foretell what he would do if Rosalie broke her promise.


    He thought he might destroy her while being copsed.


    The next day when Rosalie woke up, Jonathan was not in the bedroom.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning when recalling that he urged her to promise not to betray him.


    In fact, he seemed to be strong, but his sense of insecurity was more powerful than hers.


    Rosalie was considering if she should express her affection for him more clearly and frequently to


    make him more confident when they got along with each other.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    Rosalie checked her timetable and got up quickly.


    She almost forgot that she had made an appointment with Robin Erickson, the clinic psychologist.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Rosalie hurriedly washed up and headed to the hospital.


    She was unaware that someone had already informed Jonathan of her whereabouts when she left


    the Youngblood residence.


    In the CEO¡¯s Office, Carlos said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton has left the house.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s long, ck eyshes fluttered as he slightly lowered his eyes. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Then there was silence.


    However, Carlos¡¯ body trembled as he felt terrified when Jonathan was so quiet.


    Rosalie arrived at the hospital and met Robin Erickson, a female doctor in her 40s. Robin was a bit


    plump with smiling eyes, giving off an amiable aura that made it easy for others to let down their


    guard.


    Maybe a shrink was a better fit for such an appearance.


    Rosalie sat down and informed Robin of her symptoms as well as the recent increase in her dream


    frequency, especially after seeing Calvin at the exhibition.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably amnesia. You dreamt about the same situation at night after someone told you


    something, cing yourself in the dream. This kind of dream shouldn¡¯t persist. It only urs


    sporadically,¡± Robin said.


    ¡°Amnesia?¡± Rosalie had surmised this possibility herself, but hearing it from licensed therapists still


    made her heart sink.


    If the dream was indeed a memory, Calvin and her¡­


    ¡°Ms. Leighton!¡±


    The voice of Robin suddenly interrupted Rosalie¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m distracted.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hypnosis is definitely a better option if you want to find out whether it is your memory. After all, you


    have experienced several continuous dreams, as you stated. These dreams might help me guide


    you in the right direction. If all goes well, you can restore your memories,¡± Robin added.


    ¡°Is it¡­ that easy?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    Robin chuckled. ¡°Your case is indeed simple because you have a series of dreams, so I just need to


    guide you a little bit. If amnesia is not the cause, I shall look for another one.¡±


    After a pause, Robin added, ¡°I can hypnotize you tomorrow if you need to quickly recover your


    memories, Ms. Leighton.¡±


    Hearing Robin¡¯s suggestion, Rosalie suddenly felt uneasy.


    Rosalie was still stunned when she walked out of Robin¡¯s office.


    She had been confused for a long time. Could she get an answer tomorrow? It was too fast, which


    made her find it hard to believe.


    Meanwhile, she also felt uneasy.


    Her thoughts rushed back to the scenes where Jonathan stood in front of his father¡¯s photo, feeling


    utterly alone, and Calvin clutched her hand tenaciously and asked who she was.


    How could she face it if she was actually the young child who had earlier saved Calvin?


    And would Calvin cause any more trouble?


    And would Jonathan be upset? When she left this morning, she was contemting ways to make


    him feel more secure.


    What about Fiona?


    Rosalie¡¯s thoughts were aplete mess as she sat in a chair in the hospital hallway.


    A dark automobile was parked near the hospital in the shadows. Jonathan sat in the backseat and


    fixed his eyes on the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    He thought, ¡®My Rosie, when will youe out?


    You promised that you would never betray me, but why did you visit a shrink?


    Do you still want to restore the memories rted to Calvin?¡±


    Jonathan stared at the entrance quietly. Finally, he caught sight of a figure wearing a white dress.


    It was Rosalie!


    He could instantly identify her in the crowd.


    He then saw her pull out her phone and seem to be making a call.


    Momentster, his phone rang. He took out the phone and peered down at the screen, which


    disyed the caller¡¯s name as


    ¡°Rosie.¡±


    He liked to call her Rosie. That made him feel they were close to each other.


    Perhaps it was a kind of attachment. This woman once said to him with a smile, ¡°How about you call


    me Rosie?¡±


    She then added, ¡°We care about each other from now on.¡±


    Rosie¡­


    He had no idea back then that he would fall head over heels in love with this woman.


    His phone kept ringing. Jonathan clicked on the ¡°answer¡± button and then heard her clear voice say.


    ¡°Jon, where are you now?¡±


    As he took a distant look at the figure at the hospital¡¯s entrance, he responded, ¡°I¡¯m in the office


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to youter. You should not have lunch yet. I will bring lunch for you. What do you want to


    eat?¡± she asked.


    ¡°All right. Whatever you bring will be fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Rosaline put away her phone and hailed a taxi.


    Jonathan then said to the driver lightly, ¡°Go back to the office.¡±


    Rosalie brought two lunchboxes and two apples to the Youngblood Group.


    Rosalie had sparked tense debate online for some time, but she was unlikely to be recognized


    because some news about her was swiftly removed shortly after being posted. Even in the


    Youngblood Group, not many people knew who she was, except for the security guards at the


    entrance of the building and the receptionists.


    After all, Rosalie had previously brought meals to Jonathan while working as a rider for Amelia¡¯s


    diner. The former was well-known to the receptionists and security guards.


    As a result, when they spotted her, the security guards and receptionists greeted her more


    respectfully than before.


    Rosalie was led to the elevator by a receptionist, who assisted her in pressing the floor¡¯s number


    button.


    After Rosalie entered the elevator and closed the door, the receptionist was relieved.


    ¡°Who was that woman? Why were you so respectful to her?¡± an employee passing by asked.


    ¡°Future spouse of the boss. Can you treat her with disrespect?¡± the receptionist replied.


    Naturally, Rosalie in the elevator was unaware that others were talking about her. She exited the


    elevator as the door reopened and made her way to the CEO¡¯s Office.


    No one stopped her. After all, she was the person Jonathan loved, and everyone on this floor knew


    it. Who dared stop her?

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    When Rosalie pushed open the door of the CEO¡¯s Office, she saw a tall figure standing by the floor-


    to-ceiling window and staring at the Strico skyline.


    Rosalie got


    the odd impression that this scene was simr to a poster. With him standing there, it felt like the


    whole Strico was under his control.


    It was true because he was powerful and influential in Strico.


    He was no longer as frail and alone as he had been in the early morning.


    ¡°Jon,¡± she said.


    He looked her way and grinned. ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I brought you a lunchbox. Let¡¯s see if you like it.¡± She made her way to the coffee table and


    set the food down.


    He then walked over, popped the lunchbox¡¯s lid open, and sat down on the couch.


    Rosalie remembered the days when she used to eat lunch with him every day in his office.


    ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Rosaline asked expectantly, not knowing whether the cuisine she chose today was to


    his liking.


    ¡°Yet, not bad,¡± he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°By the way, do you suffer headaches very often these days? I¡¯ll make an appointment with a doctor


    for you. What do you


    say?¡± Jonathan spoke out of the blue.


    Rosalie paused and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I have been seeing a doctor.¡±


    ¡°But that doctor is obviously not good at it. Didn¡¯t you have a headache again when you were at the


    exhibition?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt guilty. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen another doctor.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yeah.¡± She dipped her head and carried on with her lunch.


    Under his gaze, she felt a growing sense of guilt.


    She could feel his eyes on her right now although she did not look up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to find a better doctor for you?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being¡­ I have made another appointment with the doctor for tomorrow. I guess I¡¯ll


    wait and see,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Tomorrow, she would know whether she had lost her memories and whether she had ever met


    Calvin when she was a kid.


    After tomorrow¡­ She thought, ¡°If there is a result tomorrow, I will exin everything to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Then wait for tomorrow.¡±


    Rosalie was too preupied at this point to notice the shing grimness on Jonathan¡¯s face.


    When they finished eating, Rosalie cleaned the table and picked up a fruit knife and an apple,


    asking Jonathan, ¡°Do you want an apple? I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was slightly lower than usual.


    Rosalie began to concentrate on peeling the apple with clumsiness while Jonathan watched her


    movements.


    It was difficult for her fingers to exert force.


    He was aware that her finger bones had been crushed and broken when she was imprisoned,


    causing her knuckles to be slightly deformed.


    Before that, things that were previously easy for her to do had now be challenging for her.


    Now she was having a hard time peeling an apple for him.


    She cared for him. She said that he was the only one she loved!


    Jonathan kept repeating that to himself as he fixed his bright eyes on her hands, seemingly trying to


    convince himself of her love for him.


    When she finally finished peeling the apple, Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and handed it to


    Jonathan. ¡°Done. Here you


    are.¡±


    He grabbed it and took a bite. The luscious texture tingled in his mouth


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, very sweet,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one too. Then Rosalie picked up another apple and was about to peel it.


    But the next moment, he stretched out his long arm and took her into his arms. ¡°Why bother taking


    the effort to peel one


    more?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± After a brief moment of shock, she stared as he brought the apple he had just bitten to her


    lips.


    Her face suddenly blushed. He had taken a bite out of the apple, and now the bite mark was close


    to her lips.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± He looked at her with a smile as if he was waiting for her decision.


    She pursed her lips, leaned over slightly, and took a bite from the ce he had bitten.


    Um¡­ It felt like she was kissing him indirectly.


    Rosalie¡¯s face was burning, and her heart skipped a beat. This was a feeling she had never


    experienced.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± he spoke into her ear in a low voice.


    Rosalie was unsure of how to respond. She was unable to taste anything from the fruit in her


    mouth. And his question was. more about an indirect kiss than about the apple.


    Rosalie could only nod in a perfunctory manner.


    Jonathan seemed to be pleased with her reaction. He smiled gently and stroked her red lips with his


    fingers. ¡°I was thinking that if you shook your head, I would feed you another bite to taste.¡±


    Rosalie blushed even more.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your birthday next week. What do you have on your wish list?¡± he changed the topic and


    asked.


    Upon hearing that, she immediately realized that her birthday was approaching.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she had been put in prison, only Lillian would celebrate her birthday every year all these


    years.


    Lillian would pay her a visit to the prison with a cake and electric candles on her birthday and sing


    her a happy birthday


    song.


    After that, Lillian would eat it because prisoners weren¡¯t allowed to eat the food brought in from


    outside.


    On that asion, Lillian evenforted her, ¡°Rosalie, when you get out of prison, I¡¯ll buy a huge


    cake and we can share it!¡±


    Thinking of Lillian, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lillian was always so cute. And finally, there was


    someone else to celebrate her birthday other than Lillian.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes as he fixed his gaze on the smile she was wearing. ¡°What¡¯s on your


    mind right now?¡±


    She nced at him and added, ¡°I was just thinking about how Lillian helped me celebrate my


    birthday. I¡¯m not looking for anything special. I don¡¯tck anything because you typically give me


    what I ask for. Or you can buy me a cake if I truly need anything.


    ¡°Just a cake?¡± He was a little taken aback because he hadn¡¯t anticipated that her requested present


    would only be a cake.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    ¡°Well, just a cake. My grandma has just passed away. I don¡¯t want to celebrate my birthday. I just


    want to have a cake with you, Lillian, and Amelia,¡± Rosalie said.


    This would be her first birthday after they had been together.


    However, she wanted to mourn for her grandma.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie wanted to spend the evening with him and his friends rather than have a boisterous


    birthday celebration.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll order a birthday cake for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She grinned while checking the time. He needed to get back to work soon. ¡°I¡¯ll return


    home. I won¡¯t take up your time.¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up her purse and got on her feet.


    But before she could take two steps, a pair of arms wrapped around her from behind. She was


    immediately taken into his


    arms.


    He could smell the enticing scent on her as his face was buried in it. ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Don¡¯t go to that


    hospital. I will take you to another hospital to see a doctor about your headache, OK?¡±


    He spoke softly and hoarsely, and his arms encircled her firmly.


    Rosalie trembled slightly. After a while, she replied, ¡°Wait for me¡­ If I still have a headache after


    tomorrow, I will go to the doctor you rmend.¡±


    Jonathan hugged her tightly without saying anything.


    ¡°Jon?¡± She broke the silence with a loud voice.


    ¡°Just do as you wish.¡± He then slowly released her.


    Rosalie tilted her head toward Jonathan¡¯s direction. His deep and lovely eyes appeared to have a


    veneer of loneliness in them, but the next instant, he appeared as sweet as always with a slight


    smile on his face.


    Rosalie had an odd feeling that she was unable to describe. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to drive you


    home.¡±


    After Rosalie left the CEO¡¯s Office, Jonathan walked back to the coffee table and picked up the


    remaining apple.


    This was the apple she peeled for him despite the fact that the peel was somewhat hollow and that


    it had already been bitten several times.


    ¡°Rosalie, how good it would have been if you agreed to me just now,¡± Jonathan muttered, eating the


    apple in his hand.


    The apple was still so sweet, but why did he feel bitterness in his mouth?


    Amelia took Aiden out of the listening training ss with a faint smile on her face.


    Aiden¡¯s situation had been improving. Now he couldmunicate with others. People would


    scarcely notice his difference from regr kids if they didn¡¯t notice the hearing aid in his ears.


    His teachers also mentioned that the frequency of attending sses could be decreased to once a


    week in a few days.


    Amelia was content as long as her son could go on to lead a normal life. Then everything she had


    gone through would have been worthwhile.


    Amelia was taken aback to see that Aiden had abruptlye to a stop in front of the entrance to a


    sizable mall.


    They needed to take a bus to return to the diner. The bus station was 150 feet away from this mall.


    But before they arrived at the station, he stopped there.


    ¡°Why not keep going?¡± Amelia asked.


    Aiden replied, ¡°I want to buy a birthday gift for Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°I have bought it,¡± Amelia said. Rosalie filled out her personal information during the job interview,


    so Amelia remembered her birthday.


    A few days ago, Aiden happened to see the birthday gift Amelia had bought and inquired about it


    curiously, so she told her son that it was a surprise for Rosalie, whose birthday would be on the


    22nd of this month.


    She didn¡¯t expect her son to take Rosalie¡¯s birthday seriously.


    Now that Amelia thought about it, Rosalie was thoughtful of Aiden. How could he not take it


    seriously?


    Children were always innocent and straightforward. They were inclined to be close to whoever was


    nice to them.


    ¡°I want to choose a gift for Rosalie,¡± Aiden said seriously.


    Amelia hesitated after hearing this.


    Rosalie had been a huge help to Aiden. Aiden couldn¡¯t have benefited from an excellent hearing aid


    so quickly without such assistance. He had every right to select the gift he wanted for her.


    However, there were a lot of people in the mall, and they would waste a lot of time selecting gifts


    once they did.


    Additionally, the risks increased the longer they were outside.


    Warren should still stay in Strico these days.


    If they ran into Warren¡­ Thinking of this, Amelia couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    Despite the fact that she had already given up on Warren, even after all these years, she would still


    feel hurt whenever she thought of him.


    The person she loved the most hurt her the most.


    But now, she had to try her best to avoid him!


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Aiden raised his head with a longing look in his eyes. He really wanted to choose a gift


    for his favorite friend. Amelia hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay, but we have to do it


    fast. We need to go home early.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Aiden nodded obediently.


    Amelia grabbed her son¡¯s hand and walked into the mall.


    On the first floor of the mall, there were mostly counters for luxury brands. Looking at the familiar


    brand names, Amelia felt like a lot of time had passed.


    Warren bought her a ton of clothing and handbags from well-known brands when he spoiled her.


    He would not hesitate to purchase the items for her as long as she liked them.


    She initially believed that this represented a man¡¯s love.


    However, it turned out that spoiling and love were not the same thing. Spoiling meant that he


    treated her like a pet or a piece of product, which had nothing to do with love.


    She did not realize that until it was toote.


    Aiden brought Amelia to the women¡¯s clothing counters on the third floor. He wished to choose a


    pair of crystal shoes for Rosalie because he had overheard a few little girls in the park say they


    wanted Cindere¡¯s crystal shoes.


    ¡°There are no crystal shoes on the market, but we can choose a pair of beautiful shoes for her,


    okay?¡± Amelia said.


    Aiden frowned and reluctantly agreed.


    However, he became excited again when checking out those shoes.


    Amelia followed her son and looked at him. He gave her the courage to live.


    Suddenly, Amelia caught a glimpse of a figureing down from the nearby esctor, and her


    body stiffened up instantly.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    It was Warren!


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. His hair was still as meticulous as she remembered.


    Even his cold and handsome side face could cause her heart to throb in pain.


    Time was kind to him. After all these years, he was still as handsome as before.


    But she was deeply hurt, and she was no longer the same as she used to be!


    Warren appeared to have noticed her gaze because he turned to face her.


    Almost subconsciously, Amelia suddenly scooped up her son and ran toward the safe passage in


    another direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss?¡± the staff at the counter shouted because of Amelia¡¯s abnormal behavior.


    Standing on the esctor, Warren only saw a figure running away in haste and disappearing.


    But then, at the same moment, his expression changed. A group of people who had been behind


    Warren then noticed their boss, who had always been known for hisposure, sprinting madly


    down the esctor and for the safe passage


    exit.


    Warren¡¯s two bodyguards followed him closely.


    Those people who were left behind on the esctor looked at each other, unable to understand


    what was going on.


    Warren ran as fast as he could. Everything around him appeared to be an illusion. Only the figure


    that had fled in that way was real to him.


    He thought, ¡°It was her! It must be her!¡±


    That figure was dressed in dark clothes and had her hair tied up,pletely different from what he


    remembered.


    But as soon as he caught a glimpse of that figure, his heart raced as if instinct were continually


    reminding him that it was her.


    Amelia!


    He never forgot this name over the years.


    He thought of her tears and her harsh words!


    How could she think that everything would end once she was put in prison? It was ridiculous.


    No, it was not over yet! He would get everything back that she owed him!


    But after she was released from prison, she disappeared. No matter who he sent to look for her, he


    came up empty-handed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would be in Strico!


    Warren ran to the first floor, but he was still unable to spot the person he was looking for.


    The first floor of the mall was bustling with people.


    Warren pursed his thin lips hard as if they were coated with ice.


    He suddenly mmed his hand forcefully on the wall next to him, shocking the bodyguards who


    caught up with him.


    ¡°Mr. York, your hand was injured before¡­¡±


    Warren crushed a ss and cut his hand at the exhibition that day. The wound finally began to heal


    these two days, but after this m on the wall, it fractured now.


    His palm began to bleed profusely.


    Upon seeing this, the two bodyguards hurried forward to address it urgently. Warren only scowled


    fiercely as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all.


    He had to find her since she was in Strico, even if it meant turning the entire city upside down!


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Aiden called Amelia after they got in the taxi.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why his mother scooped him up out of the blue when he was selecting a


    birthday present for Rosalie, he held his tongue until now. He had always been a good child. He


    believed that she had a reason to do so, so he did not say anything along the way.


    ¡°Just now¡­ I saw someone I didn¡¯t want to meet, so I just ran away with you in my arms. I¡¯ll take


    you there the other day to


    buy a present, okay?¡± Amelia said.


    Aiden nodded and asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Is the person you don¡¯t want to see a bad guy?¡±


    Amelia suddenly felt sad. When Aiden was younger, he once asked her about his father¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    And she told him that his dad was in heaven every time.


    She didn¡¯t know when Aiden would really understand what it meant to be in heaven.


    But she knew that at this moment, she couldn¡¯t tell her that his dad was just a few feet away from


    them. She could not tell him that he had in fact seen his father, but his existence was never what


    that man wanted.


    That man had never thought of having such a child at all.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Aiden¡¯s little hand touched Amelia¡¯s cheek. There was a worried


    look on his adorable face, which was more mature than kids around his age.


    Only then did Amelia realize that her face was already covered with tears.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I will behave myself and put more effort into my speech development. I will wear


    hearing aids and learn a lot of things,¡± Aiden responded, believing his mother was once again upset


    for him.


    In the past, he had no hearing, and his mother would hold him as she sobbed and spoke to his


    grandma.


    Only by observing her lips could he deduce that what Mom and Grandma were discussing had


    something to do with his hearing.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His mom was sad because he couldn¡¯t hear.


    His mom smiled at him every day ever since he started wearing a hearing aid in his ear.


    He didn¡¯t like it when his mother cried instead of smiling.


    He would certainly put forth the effort to improve his speaking ability and make his mom smile every


    day!


    Aiden¡¯s sensibility made Amelia¡¯s eyes even sorer. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. I will chat with you.¡±


    She wanted to always be by Aiden¡¯s side, yet she grew more nervous.


    She wondered if she could avoid Warren.


    At night, after Aiden fell asleep, Matilda looked at her daughter uneasily and said, ¡°You bumped into


    Warren today. Did he see you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Amelia shook her head. At that time, she rushed toward the safe passage with Aiden


    in her arms, just wanting to leave the mall as soon as possible.


    ¡°If he finds us, we¡­¡± Matilda said with some hesitation. ¡°He is still searching everywhere for you. Is


    he still¡­¡±


    Amelia knew that her mother was fantasizing about Warren¡¯spassion for her again.


    If he had been merciful to her, he wouldn¡¯t have sent her to prison so cruelly, not even giving her a


    chance to exin!


    ¡°Mom, he¡¯s looking for me because he hasn¡¯t exacted enough retribution. I was only incarcerated for


    a few years. For him, it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    When Matilda heard this, her eyes grew gloomy, and she sighed, ¡°Have youe up with a


    solution?¡±


    ¡°Let him exact his vengeance if he truly wants to. It¡¯s just¡­ I will never give Aiden to him!¡± Amelia


    said firmly.


    Aiden was her life¡­ It would never happen unless she died!

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Rosalie stood at the door of the hospital, but she was still hesitant. She didn¡¯t know whether her


    choice was right or not.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Am I really gonna find the truth? If it¡¯s a lost memory, should I restore it? What will


    happen then? Will I be entangled with Calvin, or make Jon more restless? Should I restore this


    memory or let it be buried forever? Should I pretend to know it all and treat my headache in other


    ways? Or maybe my headache won¡¯t happen again if I stay away from vin and don¡¯t let him


    stimte my memory.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leighton!¡± A female voice suddenly sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that she had unconsciously walked to Robin¡¯s office, and the one who


    called her just now was the nurse who was with Robin yesterday.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, Dr. Erickson met an emergency this morning and needs to ask for a leave for a few


    days. Sorry for letting youe here in vain,¡± the nurse apologized to Rosalie. ¡°Because Dr.


    Erickson suddenly asked for leave in a hurry, we didn¡¯t have enough time to contact you.¡±


    At this moment, Rosalie somehow felt relieved.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Dr. Erickson is not here today. At least, I don¡¯t need to be hypnotized today and


    don¡¯t have to worry that my memory will be restored.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly paused. She thought, ¡°Worry? Am I worried about¡­ that my memory will be


    restored? Is it because¡­ I¡¯m worried that after restoring my memory, everything will be more


    complicated and chaotic? So actually, maybe I know that¡­ the best choice is not to restore the


    memory, right?¡±


    Rosalie lowered her head and walked to the elevator at the end of the corridor while thinking.


    But before Rosalie could press the button of the elevator, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. The


    next moment, she was pulled into the exit passageway beside the elevator.


    There was a door between the exit passageway and the corridor, but unlike the corridor where there


    were a few people walking by from time to time, the passageway was¡­ very quiet, like another


    world.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Rosalie looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    At the staircase of the exit passageway, it was quite dim. Calvin turned his back to the light and


    most of his face was in darkness, which made Rosalie unable to see his expression clearly.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you here to see the psychologist? You even need hypnosis. What¡¯s that for?¡±


    Calvin asked.


    Calvin¡¯s tone used to be cold, but at this moment, it rarely sounded anxious.


    Rosalie was stunned for a second and her eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin to know why she


    came here today.


    So it meant¡­ ¡°You asked someone to follow me? And investigate me?¡± said Rosalie.


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Tell me, why do you want to hypnotize?¡± Calvin¡¯s lips


    suddenly trembled, and then he continued, ¡°Is there anything that you need hypnosis¡­ to help you


    remember it?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Judging from what Calvin said just now, he should only know that


    Rosalie came to the hospital for hypnosis today, but he didn¡¯t know the content.


    Therefore, Calvin had this guess, and it was almost right.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence seemed to make Calvin more sure of his guess. ¡°So you really have forgotten


    something? Is it rted to me?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, you¡¯re overthinking. I am here for a hypnotic treatment


    today, but it¡¯s not the type you said. I have other diseases to be treated. As you know, I used to be


    in prison for three years before, so it¡¯s normal for me to have diseases like anxiety and so on.¡±


    Calvin stared at Rosalie as if he wanted to tell if it was true. ¡°Really? Anxiety? Do you have that?¡±


    Rosalie looked into Calvin¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t?¡±


    Calvin suddenly approached Rosalie, and his elegant and handsome face came so close to her.


    ¡°Then do you know that the day at the exhibition, you grabbed my hand and said exactly the same


    things as the little girl who saved me when I was a


    child said!¡±


    ¡°I told you. I was just talking nonsense,¡± Rosalie said calmly.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Calvin sneered. ¡°You grabbed my hand at that time, but


    you said


    you wouldn¡¯t let go of me and you would take me up, and you also asked me to hold your hand


    tight! Tell me what kind of nonsense can be so opposite? And you said you would take me up. To


    where?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s questioning was like a heavy hammer hitting Rosalie¡¯s heart. Inexplicably, she felt so


    suffocated that she was almost out of breath.


    Since Calvin was approaching her, Rosalie kept stepping backward until her back reached the wall.


    Rosalie subconsciously raised her hand to block Calvin, but then his hands pressed her hands


    against the wall.


    ¡°Calvin, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Rosalie struggled.


    But her strength was not strong enough to let her break free from Calvin.


    ¡°Rosalie, is it that hard for you to admit that you¡¯ve saved me?¡± Calvin roared at Rosalie. As the


    prince of the entertainment industry, Calvin was usually ttered by many people. He had never


    roared in such an aggrieved voice in front of a


    woman.


    Rosalie looked at the person in front of her in a daze. Since they were close, she finally saw his


    face clearly. Calvin¡¯s eyes were scarlet, staring at her as if she had done something vicious.


    But Calvin¡¯s eyes also looked so aggrieved as if he was an abandoned child.


    In an instant, Rosalie felt more suffocated. The scene of Calvin crying in front of her before


    appeared in her mind again.


    People all said that the prince of the entertainment industry had girlfriends all the time, but they


    were all substitutes.


    Calvin always stared at a little silver bracelet, and had been looking for someone for years.


    And then¡­ it became an obsession.


    Rosalie¡¯s wrists slightly ached since they were grabbed by Calvin, pulling her back to herself.


    If it happened before, Rosalie would try to find out the truth. She would want to know whether she


    had lost a part of her memory or not and whether she was the one who saved Calvin when he was


    a child.


    But¡­ But now Rosalie didn¡¯t want to find out the truth. If after finding out the truth, she would be


    entangled with Calvin and make Jon restless, she would rather bury this truth and not know about it


    forever. No matter¡­ whether she was really that


    person or not.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    After taking a deep breath, Rosalie stopped struggling and calmed down. ¡°Fiona is the one who


    saved you, isn¡¯t she? Mr. Gunner, I think you found that yourself, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous


    to ask me this question now?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words were like cold water poured on Calvin, making his face suddenly pale.


    ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t you think your guess is ridiculous? If Fiona were here and heard what you just asked


    me, how do you think she would feel?¡± asked Rosalie.


    Calvin¡¯s scarlet eyes were still staring at Fiona. Indeed, all the clues in the information Calvin


    searched pointed to Fiona. All the clues were telling Calvin that Fiona was the one he wanted.


    appearance?


    Calvin thought, ¡°But why do I still feel that this woman in front of me should be the one? Is it


    because of her Or the way she looks at others sometimes? Even if she¡¯s trampled by others, she


    still looks a little dignified. And there¡¯s a pursuit for justice in her eyes¡­ So simr to that person!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ not her?¡± Calvin tried so hard to say this simple sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Calvin suddenly chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re not¡­¡±


    But this fact made Calvin feel freezing as if he was immersed in ice water.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Why? Why do I feel so sad when she said that she was not? I feel so heartbroken


    as if my heart is gonna be pulled out of my body.¡±


    With almost all his sanity, Calvin loosened his fingers that were grabbing Rosalie¡¯s wrists bit by bit.


    Rosalie finally broke free and hurriedly walked towards the exit of the exit passageway.


    Calvin seemed to have lost all his strength and leaned against the wall depressedly with a bitter


    smile.


    He thought, ¡°Rosalie is really not that person. In the end, it¡¯s all my fantasy. It¡¯s Fiona who saved me


    when I was a child. I shouldn¡¯t doubt it anymore, should I?¡±


    Rosalie left the hospital in a hurry, but she was still heavy-hearted.


    She knew that she had already made the decision.


    When Rosalie told Calvin that she was not the person, she had decided to never look for the truth in


    her dream and confirm whether she had ever lost a part of her memory.


    After returning to the Youngblood residence, Rosalie learned from the servant that Jonathan was in


    the kitchen at this


    moment.


    This surprised Rosalie a lot.


    She thought, ¡°Usually¡­ There¡¯s nothing that needs Jon to get into the kitchen.¡±


    When Rosalie walked to the kitchen, she found that there was a cook in the kitchen besides


    Jonathan. At this moment, he was teaching Jonathan¡­ decorate cakes!


    Yes, decorating cakes!


    Rosalie saw that Jonathan was decorating flowers on the surface of a piece of baked cake with the


    common decorating tools used by bakers.


    Jonathan¡¯s slender fingers were holding tools and moving them smoothly on the cake. He could


    almost shoot advertisements for cake shops.


    When Rosalie saw the cream roses made by Jonathan, she was quite surprised.


    She didn¡¯t even know that Jonathan had such a skill.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t walk into the kitchen until Jonathan stopped.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. How was your treatment?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Rosalie thought for a while and said. ¡°If I still have that headache in the future, how about


    you find me another doctor?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Then he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t know that you were interested in making cakes. Why did you want to


    learn this? How long have you been learning it?¡± Rosalie asked while lowering her head and looking


    at Jonathan¡¯s cake carefully.


    Rosalie felt that Jonathan did it well. At least for ayman like her, it was simr to those that were


    sold in the cake shops.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood learns it very quickly. He can soon master the essentials after learning it once,¡±


    The baker aside praised Jonathan.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. You can leave now,¡± Jonathan said to the baker.


    The baker nodded and left the kitchen.


    Suddenly, only Rosalie and Jonathan were left in the spacious kitchen.


    ¡°Did anything else happen except for meeting the doctor today?¡± Jonathan asked tentatively.


    Actually, Jonathan knew it all. He knew what Rosalie went to the hospital for today, and also knew


    that she had met Calvin in the hospital today.


    But Jonathan wanted to hear it from Rosalie.


    Was it because of pride or self-esteem? Or maybe¡­ Jonathan hoped that Rosalie was willing to tell


    him everything, instead of hiding something from him.


    Rosalie looked a little awkward for a second. Then she smiled. ¡°Nothing special. By the way, why


    are you making cakes at home? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in thepany now?¡±


    Rosalie changed the topic.


    ¡°You said you wanted a cake for your birthday, so I have to learn it in advance,¡± said Jonathan. His


    long eyshes trembled slightly, covering all the darkness in his eyes.


    Rosalie blinked and said, ¡°Are you gonna¡­ make a cake for me on my birthday yourself?¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°But I just started learning today. I hope the cake I make on your


    birthday will taste good.¡±


    Rosalie was shocked. She knew that Jonathan loved her, but she really didn¡¯t expect him to make


    cakes for her.


    This cake would be more meaningful than any other one.


    ¡°I love it,¡± Rosalie smiled and said.


    ¡°But the taste may not be good.¡± It was rare for Jonathan to be worried about something.


    ¡°Even so, I still love it,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Because you made it for me, Jon.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie deeply and put his hands around her waist. He stared at her as if he


    wanted to engrave her in his soul. ¡°Rosalie, I only make cakes for one woman in my life.¡±


    Rosalie was slightly stunned. She felt that she was about to submit to Jonathan¡¯s eyes at this


    moment.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t let me down, okay?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was so soft that it could hardly be heard.


    Rosalie shivered for a second. She saw the fragility in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Am I the only person who can see Jon¡¯s fragility? What should I do to erase it and


    let him believe I love


    him?¡±


    Rosalie put her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. ¡°Jon, I will never


    let you down in my whole life. Just like what I told you before your father¡¯s photo that day. I¡¯ll never


    betray you.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie quietly and then gently smiled.


    His smile was so beautiful, like the mountain revealed after the snow melted in spring.


    ¡°Rosalie, I trust you,¡± said Jonathan.


    Jonathan had always been suspicious and never really really believed anything.


    But he wanted to believe what Rosalie said at this moment. Jonathan thought, ¡°She won¡¯t let me


    down. She won¡¯t! Even though she hid what happened between her and Calvin¡­ I¡¯ll trust her one


    more time. I believe that there won¡¯t be anything between her and Calvin, and I won¡¯t experience


    the same thing as my father!¡±


    Jonathan leaned down and kissed Rosalie.


    Rosalie was always gentle when she kissed Jonathan, but Jonathan¡¯s kiss was domineering as if he


    wanted to take away her sweetness.


    But it was also affectionate at the same time.


    And it only belonged to Rosalie.


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly and also blushed.


    ¡°What? Do you want more?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie with a smile.


    Rosalie blushed even more instantly. If they continued, then¡­ she would copse on him.


    So Rosalie quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Have you¡­ learned decorating cakes before? You


    looked quite skillful.¡±


    Jonathan knew Rosalie¡¯s intention, but he just followed her words and said, ¡°No. I just learned it


    today. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    all


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought, ¡°Fine, he¡¯s really a genius. He¡¯s not only talented and


    astute in business, but also in making cakes.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to decorate cakes. It¡¯s quite easy,¡± said Jonathan.


    Easy? Rosalie doubted that. After all, what Jonathan had made just now was a rose, not something


    ordinary that only needed to squeeze out the cream.


    ¡°Let me teach you, then. Have a try,¡± Jonathan suggested.


    Hearing that, Rosalie was a little eager to try. Anyway, there were all kinds of tools and cream in the


    kitchen now, so they didn¡¯t need to prepare anything else.


    Then Jonathan showed Rosalie how to decorate a cake again. He slowed down every move just to


    let Rosalie see it clearly.


    The movements were notplicated. There were several points, and Jonathan also made them


    clear and easy to understand.


    But doing it was far more difficult than just understanding it.


    At least, Rosalie found that she couldn¡¯t control her hand at all.


    When Rosalie made a rose, it didn¡¯t look like a rose at all. It looked just a piece of cream.


    ¡°Well¡­ Just forget about it. I can¡¯t learn it,¡± Rosalie smiled awkwardly. She put down the tools in her


    hand and subconsciously wanted to hide her hands behind her back.


    Rosalie had forgotten that her hands were not suitable for such delicate work. She couldn¡¯t control


    the strength of her fingers and the bending of her joints well.


    Rosalie was about to find an excuse to leave the kitchen. Suddenly, Jonathan reached out and


    pulled out her hands behind


    her.


    Rosalie¡¯s hands were held in Jonathan¡¯s hands. Two big ones and two small ones, making a clear


    contrast.


    Jonathan¡¯s hands were beautiful. The shape of his fingers, the length, and the joints and nails were


    all beautiful.


    On the contrary, some joints of Rosalie¡¯s hands looked a little strange, and there were even two


    prominent joints. They looked just like those hands that had been doing physicalbor for years.


    There were also some faint scars on her hands¡­


    Compared with Jonathan¡¯s hands, Rosalie¡¯s hands looked so ugly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you holding my hand like this?¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly and wanted to


    withdraw her hands.


    But Jonathan stopped her. ¡°I will help you do whatever you can¡¯t do with your hands in the future.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. Then after seeing the guilt on Jonathan¡¯s face, she seemed to


    realize something. She smiled softly and said, ¡°The problems of my hands have nothing to do with


    you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about this.¡±


    Jonathan looked at the smile on Rosalie¡¯s faceplicatedly. He thought, ¡°Rosalie must


    deliberately smile like that to make me not feel guilty.¡±


    However, what Rosalie said was like a knife stabbing Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°How can what Rosalie has encountered has nothing to do with me? Without my


    acquiescence, maybe her hands will still be intact now. I¡¯ll bear this guilt for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely find the best doctor and cure your handspletely,¡± Jonathan swore.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie replied. In fact, she didn¡¯t have too much hope ofpletely curing her hands. She


    just didn¡¯t want Jonathan to feel guiltier.


    In fact, her hands were much better than when she was just released from prison during the


    previous treatment and medication. At least now they rarely hurt.


    Jonathan lowered his head and kissed Rosalie¡¯s fingers, the deformed joints and scars


    affectionately.


    The kiss seemed to be warming Rosalie¡¯s heart.


    Rosalie looked at the person in front of her. She thought, ¡°Being loved by Jon like this must be the


    happiest thing in my life.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yvette stared at her agent in disbelief and almost felt that she had heard it wrong just now.


    Her agent said embarrassedly, ¡°Well¡­ Those advertisements we¡¯ve contracted are all asked to be


    canceled, even if they have to pay liquidated damages. And the drama that you starred in is also


    blocked now. It might not even be able to be released on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Yvette¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked about the two movies that you had intentions to join today. They said that they would not


    consider you.


    ¡°Besides, all your previous films, dramas and advertisements have been banned.


    ¡°And now on the Inte, it¡¯s impossible to find any film or television works rted to you. Even


    those episodes that you participated in variety shows have been deleted.¡±


    Constant bad news said by the agent made Yvette¡¯s face turn more and paler.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Why?!¡± Yvette shouted. Her face was not as gentle and noble as she


    usually pretended to be, just looking ferocious.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ Someone wants to ban you from the entertainment industry, so¡­¡± The agent said


    hesitantly.


    ¡°Ban me?¡± Yvette felt it so ridiculous. She thought, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Hamilton family and the


    future daughter-inw of the Xanthos family. I have these two families backing me up. Who dares to


    ban me?¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    ¡°Who is it? Who wants to ban me?¡± Yvette said with hatred.


    But when Yvette heard the name from her agent, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Jonathan!


    It was Jonathan who wanted to ban her!


    Jonathan had never been interested in the entertainment industry before, and he had never made


    trouble for any celebrities in it. But now¡­ This was the first time he hadid hands on someone.


    As for the reason¡­ Yvette recalled the scene when she pretended to be humble and apologized to


    Rosalie for forgiveness at the exhibition, but Rosalie refused.


    Then Jonathan even said, ¡°Don¡¯t forgive her if you don¡¯t want to do so.¡±


    Yvette knew that Jonathan would do something afterward, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would


    directly ban her from the entertainment industry.


    Yvette thought, ¡°I almost became Jonathan¡¯s sister-inw before! Even though Jonathan has never


    really loved my sister before, in the eyes of outsiders, there¡¯s still a certain rtionship between the


    Youngblood family and the Hamilton family. If other people know that Jonathan bans me from the


    entertainment industry, how embarrassing I will be! I¡¯ll be a joke in the upper-ss coteric!


    How can Jonathan be so cruel for Rosalie?¡±


    A trace of hatred shed in Yvette¡¯s cyes. But now she had to solve this problem as soon as


    possible.


    So Yvette hurriedly went back to the Hamilton family and told her parents about it.


    Howard frowned and kept silent when he heard this. But Sandra couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter


    suffer like this. She immediately got angry and said, ¡°How could Jonathan do that?! He forcibly


    demolished one of our shopping malls before, and now he¡¯s gonna destroy Yvette¡¯s career?¡±


    Sandra got angrier as she said that. She was about to grab her bag and went out to argue with


    Jonathan.


    Yvette hurriedly stopped her mother. She knew that her mother was impulsive and only her father


    could really solve problems for her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jonathan is most interested in Rosalie now. He was just angry that I¡¯ve denigrated Rosalie and


    done something bad to her in prison, so he wants to avenge Rosalie now.¡±


    Yvette said aggrievedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m willing to apologize to Rosalie. I even have apologized to her


    in person before, I¡­ I can be responsible for what I did, but I really don¡¯t want to let the career I¡¯ve


    been working hard with be destroyed like


    this.¡±


    Yvette became emotional. Her eyes turned red and her shoulders slightly trembled. It seemed that


    she was about to burst


    into tears.


    ¡°Howard, do you really want to see your daughter¡¯s hard work for years be destroyed like this?


    Besides, if the news spreads out, how embarrassed she will be afterward? She might even be


    looked down upon after she marries into the Xanthos family in the future!¡± Sandra hurriedly spoke


    for Yvette.


    Howard finally sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Jonathan to see if there is room for change, then.¡±


    Hearing this, Yvette breathed a sigh of relief at once. If her father said so, it was quite likely that


    there would be room for change.


    Howard took out his phone and called Jonathan.


    After a while, it got through. Howard greeted Jonathan first before he went to the point.


    ¡°I knew that Yvette had done something bad before, and it makes sense that you want to avenge


    Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood. But Yvette has been in the entertainment industry for so many years,


    and has spent a lot of effort. As her father, I really can¡¯t bear to see her efforts to be destroyed like


    this. I¡¯d like to give thend in the south of the city to Ms. Leighton as an apology. What do you


    think, Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Hearing this, Sandra and Yvette were shocked.


    The thought, ¡°Thend in the south of the city is really hot. It took our Hamilton family a lot of effort


    to get it. The real estate has been hot these years, and thisnd is worth two billion dors now!


    How can we just give it to Rosalie?¡±


    Sandra was about to stop Howard, but Jonathan seemed to have said something and Howard¡¯s


    expression changed at once. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not gonna think about it anymore, Mr.


    Youngblood?¡±


    Sandra and Yvette thought, ¡°Jonathan even¡­ refused it?¡±


    Sandra and Yvette looked surprised at the same time.


    After a while, Howard put down the phone and looked at Yvette with helpless and sympathetic


    eyes.


    All that happened before led to the current result.


    No one would know that the weak Rosalie at that time would have the most powerful backer in


    Strico.


    ¡°Just leave the entertainment industry and go back to our family business. After your sister passed


    away, you¡¯re the one who should inherit the Hamilton family,¡± said Howard.


    Yvette knew that she would inherit everything of the Hamilton family in the future. But she originally


    nned to do that after 30 years old. She nned to leave the entertainment industry after gaining


    various awards. Then she would return to the Hamilton family¡¯s enterprise to be the actual


    owner of thepany as a legend in others¡¯ eyes.


    And Yvette had been following the n she made for herself.


    But now, Yvette would return to her family¡¯spany because she was banned from the


    entertainment industry. That waspletely a different story.


    Everyone wouldugh at her.


    ¡°Why did Jonathan refuse? Didn¡¯t he know thatnd is worth two billion dors?¡± said Yvette.


    ¡°Of course he knew, but¡­¡± Howard paused for a second and said, ¡°He said that since you


    destroyed Rosalie¡¯s career at that time, now he will destroy yours for her!¡±


    In an instant, Yvette felt that her whole body was covered with goosebumps.


    Yvette thought, ¡°Jonathan is insane!¡±


    When Rosalie went to the diner again, she didn¡¯t see Aiden and Matilda. So she asked, ¡°Did your


    mom take Aiden to y in the nearby park?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Amelia wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I saw Warren in a shopping mall when I was with Aiden yesterday. I didn¡¯t know if he had seen me


    and Aiden. When I saw he was about to turn to our side, I ran away with Aiden in my arms,¡± Amelia


    said. ¡°I was worried that he would find me, so I asked my mom to take Aiden to hide somewhere


    else first ande back if nothing else happens these days.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that Amelia would really meet Warren. She thought for a while and said, ¡°How


    about I ask Jon to help you find a ce to hide first?¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Thanks, Rosalie. But I¡¯m fine. You can help me once


    or twice, but you can¡¯t help me all the time. So just let me handle it myself.¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    In fact, Amelia had convinced herself these days. If Warren and she were destined to be entangled


    again and Warren was doomed to find her, then she would just let him take revenge..


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to say something more. Amelia gently grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I know


    you are doing it for my good. I¡¯m really happy to have a friend like you. But¡­ It¡¯s a business


    between Warren and me. We have to solve it after all.¡±


    After a pause, Amelia continued, ¡°Rosalic, I only have one thing to ask for your help.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression was so serious that Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled for a second.


    ¡°I just hope¡­ if Warren really finds me, then maybe I won¡¯t be able to see my mom and Aiden for a


    while. Then I hope you can take care of them. After all, they are too old and too young, and have no


    ability,¡± said Amelia.


    Amelia had left all the money to her mother, but¡­ she was still worried.


    At that time, because of Warren, all Amelia¡¯s friends had already drawn a line with her. Now Amelia


    could only trust Rosalie.


    Rosalie immediately said, ¡°I will take care of them.¡± When she came to look for a job, it was Amelia


    who ignored the fact that she had been in prison and let here to work in the diner, which pulled


    her out of despair.


    So it stood to reason that Rosalie wanted to repay Amelia¡¯s kindness now.


    Besides, Matilda and Aiden were also very kind to Rosalie, especially Aiden. Aiden had been


    pestering Rosalie since the first time they met, and Rosalie also really liked Aiden.


    Amelia finally smiled in relief. ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Haab, I hope you cane to me if you really meet any difficulties. Don¡¯t bear it all on your


    own,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I know. If I really¡­ can¡¯t bear it, I will definitelye to you.¡± But Amelia knew that if one day she


    really could not resist Warren¡¯s revenge, Rosalie would also not be able to help her.


    Even though Rosalie had Jonathan as her backer and Jonathan was really powerful in Strico,


    Warren¡­ was also dangerous and powerful.


    Amelia had been with Warren for a few years, so she knew this man very well.


    Warren was really vicious, heartless, and cold.


    Amelia used her sincerity to warm Warren¡¯s heart. She thought constant effort would bring sess,


    but in the end, it was just self-deception.


    Since seeing Warren in the mall, Amelia had been restless these days and felt that something was


    gonna happen.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Maybe¡­ there¡¯s something that will stille no matter how hard I try to dodge.¡±


    Rosalie felt that Amelia was quite heavy-hearted even if she looked calm at this moment.


    Aftering out of the diner, Rosalie was about to get in the car and return to the Youngblood


    Residence when a voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    ¡°Rosalie, can you give me a moment?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. This voice¡­ was so familiar to her before.


    Once, this voice said, ¡°Rosalie, you are the only woman I want to marry.¡±


    He also said, ¡°Rosalie, I will definitely let you be happy. Even if my family objects to us, I believe that


    you are the one whom I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡±


    However, when Rosalie needed help the most, this man said, ¡°The most regretful thing in my life is


    choosing you as my girlfriend.¡±


    How ridiculous! How ironic!


    It turned out that the solemn pledge of love could not withstand an ident. It turned out that so-


    called uniqueness and determination could be easily reced by another woman.


    But the familiar voice sounded so strange now.


    Rosalie turned around and looked at Zachary who was standing not far behind her. He was still


    wearing fashionable clothes of famous brands, looking like a gentleman.


    No wonder Yvette would choose to be with Zachary. After all, Zachary was really good-looking.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything between you and me that needs to be said or done,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Just a few minutes. I just have something to talk to you,¡± Zachary said hurriedly, and then he


    directly continued as if he was afraid that he would miss this opportunity, ¡°Rosalie, I know I was


    sorry for you at that time. I failed to protect you well because of pressure.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Zachary coldly. ¡°Zachary, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. I¡¯m not interested in it.¡±


    An embarrassing expression appeared on Zachary¡¯s face. ¡°I just hope you can understand that the


    person who was really wrong was Mike who made you be wronged and sent to prison, not Yvette.


    She was innocent. She did that because she thought you were the one who killed her sister. You


    shouldn¡¯t hate her.¡±


    Rosalie felt Zachary¡¯s words so ridiculous.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Yes, it was Mike who put me in prison. But what did Yvette do to me when I said


    that I was wronged? Has anyone else suffered the pain of ten nails being pulled out and every finer


    being broken?! Besides, many of those people who abused me in prison were bribed by the


    Hamilton family. To the Hamilton family, Mnie¡¯s life matters, but mine doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Sometimes Rosalie would think about the false evidence Mike made at that time. She even thought,


    ¡°Did the Hamilton family really think there was nothing wrong with Mike going abroad after I was


    sentenced? They really had never looked into it again?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, Yvette is really innocent! You really shouldn¡¯t have asked Jonathan to ban her from the


    entertainment industry for this. Besides, she has already apologized to you. What else do you


    want?¡± said Zachary. He looked at Rosalie as if he thought she was really unruly.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°What else do I want¡­ It sounds like I¡¯m really unruly and greedy.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly wanted tough.


    In the past, if Rosalie had any opinions or disagreements with Zachary, he would always look at her


    like this.


    At that time, Rosalie was willing to be obedient to Zachary because she loved him.


    But now, Zachary was nothing to Rosalie.


    ¡°If she sincerely wants to apologize, why doesn¡¯t she pull out all the nails of her fingers and break


    the bones inch by inch first before asking me for forgiveness?¡± Rosalie said coldly. ¡°Innocent? Who


    is the really innocent one?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Rosalie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this now. You were not so


    vicious before, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    ¡°Vicious?¡± Rosalie interrupted Zachary. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what the real viciousness is, Mr.


    Xanthos!¡±


    She had been subjected to extensive abuse while incarcerated, and she had asionally doubted if


    she would make it. Zachary must not have gone through even a fraction of what she had.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be satisfied until you ruin her, will you?¡± Zachary yelled angrily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she ruin me back then? Even my hands would have been unable to grip anything again if I


    hadn¡¯t been lucky,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically.


    Zachary was lost for words, and his eyes fell on Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    In fact, aplex emotion burst within him whenever he thought back to that scene from years


    ago.


    He would ponder, particrly after learning that she had been mistreated, if he and Rosalie would


    still be together if she had not been wronged.


    But then he stopped pondering because he realized that Yvette was the best choice for him and the


    Xanthos family.


    ¡°Rosalie, you have Jonathan now. Why do you want to ruin Yvette?¡± Zachary softened his tone.


    Looking into Zachary¡¯s almond-shaped eyes with disgust, Rosalie sneered, ¡°Mr. Xanthos, I don¡¯t


    think you know what ruin


    means.


    ¡°Yvette is just forced out by the entertainment industry now, but she¡¯s still the second daughter of


    the Hamilton family. ¡°She still has you as her fianc¨¦ and has the Hamilton family and the Xanthos


    family to support her.


    ¡°The real ruin is when she is rejected by the Hamilton family, the Xanthos family, and her friends,


    and when she is in agonizing pain all over her body and has no one to turn to for help but to wish to


    die.¡±


    As Rosalie continued, Zachary¡¯s face grew noticeably paler.


    ¡°Mr. Xanthos, would you like to see that happen?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t say a word now.


    After Rosalie got in the car and drove off, Zachary finally came back to his senses and stumbled.


    He was just ovee with fear that Rosalie would truly damage Yvette as she said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was confident and sweet when she was his girl. Every time he asked for something, she


    gave it her best effort.


    But now, she just spoke to him with contempt and indifference.


    Or, she might just be kind and sweet around another man he couldn¡¯t afford to offend!


    Zachary felt a sense of loss.


    Yvette was better for and morepatible with him than Rosalie, but¡­ why would he still feel like


    this?


    His heart seemed to be pounding in agony.


    Was it because of Yvette or Rosalie?


    Or was it because of the ruin Rosalie had mentioned? Had she experienced that kind of ruin


    before?


    At this moment, Zachary didn¡¯t have the heart to ponder it further.


    The driver was driving Rosalie back to the Youngblood residence.


    On the way, Rosalie sent a WhatsApp message to Jonathan, confirming the veracity of Yvette being


    cklisted by the entertainment industry.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to respond to her immediately.


    However, only three secondster, the man replied with a message: [Yes.]


    Such a simple word meant that Yvette was really banned!


    Rosalie was still surprised, although she was mentally prepared. After all, Yvette was not an


    ordinary celebrity in the entertainment industry but the second daughter of the Hamilton family!


    Yet, Jonathan could force her out so easily.


    For a moment, she was a little lost as she fixed her attention on the word ¡°yes¡± on her phone¡¯s


    disy,


    After a while, Rosalie sent another line: [Will the Hamilton familye after you?]


    She didn¡¯t want his career to be implicated because of her.


    After all, the Hamilton family was also affluent in Strico.


    Jonathan replied briefly again: [The Hamilton family dares not to.]


    These words made her feel relieved.


    In the evening, Yvette made a public announcement that she would leave the entertainment


    industry and return to the Hamilton family to take over the family business.


    The unexpected news stunned the entire entertainment industry!


    After all, Yvette was the most popr star now. She was reportedly going to be given the title of the


    best actress for one of her films that was released this year.


    Yet, she was going to withdraw from the industry before being crowned the best actress?


    The news became a trending topic right away, and hundreds of thousands ofments poured in.


    Rosalie checked the news on her phone, only to feel that things had changed too fast.


    On the day of the exhibition, Yvette was still an eye-catching female star, but now she was forced to


    withdraw from the industry.


    ¡°Are you reading the news about Yvette?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I happened to see it. It¡¯s a trending topic now,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to forgive her, I¡¯ll make her pay for what she did to you.¡± Jonathan took a


    quick look at Yvette¡¯s deration on the trending news. ¡°I won¡¯t let Yvette withdraw in such a


    glorious way.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Rosalie was stunned. Suddenly, her phone rang. Rosalie nced at it, only to find it was a call from


    her friend Lillian.


    The moment Rosalie answered the phone, Lillian¡¯s urgent voice sounded, ¡°Rosalie, have you seen


    the news on the Inte? Yvette is leaving the entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°But she is so shameless. She was forced out of the industry, but she said that she wanted to leave


    the industry and return to take over the family business because her parents were getting older. It¡¯s


    funny,¡± Lillian mocked.


    Yvette infuriated Lillian severely for her brutal and vicious manners in abusing and torturing Rosalie!


    It was unthinkable that a woman who looked elegant and intellectual would be capable of doing


    something so heinous!


    Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°How do you know that she is banned?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t remember that she


    ever told Lillian about it, ¡°Someone revealed it, of course! I have to repost it soon so that more


    people will know this woman is banned from the industry!¡± Lillian¡¯s tone was upbeat. ¡°By the way, is


    Jonathan behind this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted, not hiding it from her friend.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯ve chosen a good husband!¡± Lillianmented.


    Rosalie blushed and eximed inwardly, ¡°Please! Jonathan is not my husband yet!¡±


    However, Rosalie felt embarrassed to speak it out because Jonathan was next to her right now.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to youter. I have to go now!¡± Lillian said this before ending the call.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    At the same time, Jonathan wrapped his arms around Rosalie¡¯s waist as his lips crept up to her ear.


    ¡°Lillian sometimes says something nice.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie asked naturally.


    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a good husband,¡± Jonathan said.


    She took a deep breath as her face suddenly grew redder. ¡°J-Jon¡­¡± she even stammered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get married in a year,¡± Jonathan murmured. He would wait for her for a year and then make


    her really belong to him.


    But why did he feel a year of waiting was too long?


    He felt uneasy, afraid that she would leave him if something happened during the wait.


    His worry would grow as he fell further in love with her.


    Thinking of this, he unconsciously tightened his arms around her.


    ¡°Jon, let go of me.¡± Her face flushed. After all, they were in the kitchen now. If someone saw them¡­


    ¡°What if the servants


    ¡°No one darese in here without my instructions,¡± he murmured, kissing her on the forehead.


    Suddenly, she felt her heart racing!


    She could even hear it clearly.


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± With both hands on her face, hepelled her to look at him. ¡°You know what? No one


    will love you more than I do in this world, so just stay with me, okay?¡±


    He thought, ¡®Don¡¯t go anywhere.


    Don¡¯t care about other men!


    Just stay by my side, spending time with me, keeping mepany, and relying on me!¡¯


    Rosalie let out a little gasp, tears welling up in her almond-shaped eyes, which were radiant, pure,


    and lovely under the lights in the kitchen.


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to submit to her.


    At this moment, he somehow understood why those men were willing to do anything to please their


    women.


    He even felt that he would be willing to do ridiculous things for her if she asked him to!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing the word from her, he once more fully understood how he felt about her.


    He loved her so much that he wished he could be with her anytime and that her eyes would only


    look at him.


    Also, he felt insecure due to his intense affection for her.


    He was worried that she would leave him one day. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be able to soothe his


    anxiety until she loved him more and couldn¡¯t bear to let him go.


    While holding her phone, Lillian explored the news about Yvette being banned, making sure to


    comment and repost. Anyway, Lillian feltpelled to attack Yvette with all of her might now for


    what Yvette had previously done to Rosalie! Therefore, Lillian also shared the rted news with her


    friends and rtives, asked them to help her repost it, and sent a link to Callum on WhatsApp. Then


    she texted: [Help me repost it on Instagram, and please attach ament with at least 15 words.]


    In therge conference room, a group of senior executives saw Callum looking at his phone in his


    hands and then showing a strange expression on his face.


    Sometimes Callum thought Lillian had been to a lot of his first experiences.


    She was the firstdy, for instance, who had caused him to drop the guard and feel attached. She


    could easily gain his trust with a few words.


    She was also the first woman to dump him the next day after their date without leaving a word.


    She was now the first to send him such a link about entertainment news on WhatsApp and ask him


    to repost it on Instagram. Had Lillian ever thought about who was on his Instagram list?


    However, he had also heard her talk about things between Yvette and Rosalie. He knew that Lillian


    really hated Yvette.


    He was not afraid of offending the Hamilton family. After all, he had offended many people to get


    this position.


    But¡­ Callum squinted slightly and asked Lillian directly on WhatsApp: [Why should I help you?]


    A momentter, Lillian replied: [Because you are my boyfriend!] It was followed by an emoji of


    begging.


    Callum was amused.


    He asionally found this woman annoying, but other times he thought she was cute.


    Every time he was with her, he appeared to be able to truly unwind and stop worrying about those


    ploys and schemes.


    Because of this, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her and would constantly search for her. After


    locating her, he was unable to exact the retaliation he had anticipated.


    He even imed to be her boyfriend so that he could keep her by his side.


    But she was still thinking about when his retaliation woulde to an end so she could get rid of


    him.


    Who could live such a good life if they were being targeted?! If what he did was truly an act of


    retaliation, why would he take her to eat all kinds of delicacies she liked, search through the little


    bookshop for thoseic books, and even assist her in ordering tickets for the concert of her


    idols?


    Thinking of this, Callum felt upset again.


    It would be better if she¡­ didn¡¯t have so many idols!


    While he was deliberating, Callum actually posted the news from Lillian on his Instagram ount.


    Some of the senior executives had Callum¡¯s ount on their WhatsApp and Instagram lists.


    Therefore, after the meeting was over, these senior executives all discovered that Callum, who


    rarely uploaded material on Instagram, had actually posted a piece of news about a female star


    being banned.


    Attached was Callum¡¯s message: [Well, I have already posted it as you requested. Are you


    satisfied?]


    Suddenly, everyone who saw the Instagram post was curious about who he was referring to.


    Callum seemed to be making an effort to please someone by meeting that person¡¯s requirements!


    Not many people could demand something of Callum these days, not even Callum¡¯s aunt in the


    White family.


    Therefore, these executives didn¡¯t know whether they should give it a thumbs-up and thenment


    on it or not.


    Lillian immediately saw Callum¡¯s post on Instagram, gave it a thumbs-up, and left a message: [I am


    very satisfied!]

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Callum picked up Lillian from work. Lillian was still busy reposting andmenting on Instagram in


    the car, attempting to make news about the industry cklisting Yvette a trending topic.


    ¡°The Hamilton family is so shameless. They are constantly taking down the news. Otherwise, it


    would have already be a trending topic given the currentments and reposts,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Do you want to make this news a trending topic?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, what am I doing this for?¡± she muttered but did not stop working on her


    phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why are you working so hard?¡± Callumined.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t work harder, there¡¯s no hope then,¡± Lillian said crossly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can pay posters to make it a trending topic?¡± Callum asked.


    His words made sense to Lillian all of a sudden. Her body shook and her head jerked up. She


    looked at Callum with her bright eyes.


    Lillian had nearly forgotten that Callum was beyond rich. Hiring paid posters was a drop in the


    bucket for him.


    For the sake of money, the trending topic, and suppressing Yvette, Lillian immediately showed a


    ttering expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire paid posters for me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why? I remember reposting it on Instagram for you during the day,¡± Callum said slowly.


    Lillian found he was right. ¡°What can I do to let you help me make it a top trending topic?¡± she


    asked humbly.


    ¡°What do you think you can do to let me help you?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian thought for a while and replied, ¡°Allow you to beat me up?¡± After all, Callum wanted to take


    revenge on her, so she could let him have a good revenge.


    Callum rolled his eyes and wondered what Lillian was thinking about. Didn¡¯t she know why he kept


    her by his side and dated her?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, he suddenly turned the steering wheel and pulled the car off the roar. With a click,


    he unfastened his seat belt, leaned in closer, and mmed his lips on her.


    Lillian was rendered dumbfounded.


    It took her a while to realize that Callum was kissing her and they were on the side of the road now!


    Anyone passing by might see them at any time!


    ¡°C-Callum¡­ Um¡­¡± When she opened her mouth, he shoved his tongue inside to stop her from


    talking.


    Lillian tried to shove him away, but he seized her wrists and crushed his upper body on her,


    rendering her immobile.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t resist at all!


    Lillian had no choice but to let Callum kiss her. Anyway, he would be embarrassed as well if


    someone saw them.


    In addition, it felt great to be kissed by him. Since she couldn¡¯t fight, she should enjoy it.


    Gradually, Lillian started to kiss him back. When they broke away, she wished they could kiss a bit


    longer.


    ¡°Lillian, do you really know what I want?¡± Callum asked, red at her.


    She was a little dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t he want to make her fall in love with him, and then abandon


    her so he could enjoy the satisfaction of vengeance?


    But why was he looking at her with affection or even giving her the illusion that he was in love with


    her?


    How could he possibly love her?


    He should hate her to the core! She was the one who left quietly the next morning after sleeping


    with him without saying anything back then.


    ¡°I..¡± she stuttered, biting her bottom lip. She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    Callum took out his phone and dialed a number before she could respond. Then he said to the


    person on the other end of the phone, ¡°Make the news that Yvette was cklisted by the


    entertainment industry a top trending topic. Yeah¡­ Wait a minute.¡±


    Then Callum turned to Lillian and asked, ¡°How long do you want Yvette¡¯s news to be a top trending


    topic?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian blinked her eyes and was confused for a moment. ¡°Three days,¡± she replied


    subconsciously,


    ¡°Three days,¡± Callum told the person on the other end of the phone. After a while, he ended the call


    and said to Lillian, ¡°As


    you wish.¡±


    Lillian blinked again and thought, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    She had no idea that what she had worked so hard for most of the day but had failed to aplish


    had been so easily done by a kiss and a phone call.


    Lillian suddenly realized that her kisses were expensive. She simply didn¡¯t know how much money


    Callum would have to spend to make the news the top trending topic.


    Even if Yvette had used all of the Hamilton family¡¯s and her connections the news that she was


    cklisted by the entertainment industry still ranked first on the trending topic.


    She thought, ¡°Who on earth did it? Jonathan or someone else?¡± After all, many people in the


    entertainment industry were jealous of her and wanted to kick her when she was down.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find out who did it?¡± Yvette yelled at her agent on the phone.


    ¡°The person was so mysterious that I can¡¯t find out,¡± her agent replied. ¡°I only knew that the person


    wanted your news to be the top trending topic on social media for three days.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t believe it. She could not bear it for an hour, let alone three days!


    ¡°No matter how much money you spend, take it down!¡± Yvette said in a hurry.


    When Zachary entered the room, Yvette threw herself into his arms with tears welling up in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Zachary, someone deliberately hurts me by making my news about the industry cklisting me the


    top trending topic. I¡¯m going to be aughing stock in the upper-ss coterie!¡± Yvette said


    sadly, making men want to protect her.


    Zachary hugged Yvette and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let othersugh at you. I will help you find a way to deal


    with the trending topic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Rosalie¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten myself into this mess!¡± Yvette said


    with hatred. ¡°However, she¡¯s not going to beughing for long. I¡¯ll wait for the day Jonathan


    abandons her.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so,¡± Zachary hesitated. After all, anyone who had seen Jonathan and Rosalie


    together knew how much he loved her.


    However, Yvette curled his lips into a sinister smile, totally different from her previous pitiful look.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    ¡°My sister said that a man like Jonathan would never really love a woman! He can¡¯t believe in


    women at all. The only person he can believe in this world is himself!¡± Yvette said.


    Rosalie would be abandoned by him unless she could make Jonathan trust her without doubt.


    Otherwise, as long as there was a smidgeon of suspicion¡­ Yvette¡¯s eyes shed with malice.


    Jonathan was nuts. Mnie was madly in love with him back then and desired to marry him, even if


    Jonathan had no feelings for her. However, when Mnie died, he did not shed a tear for her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, Yvette wanted to see what would happen to Rosalie in the end.


    It was Rosalie who made her so miserable now. She would make her feel the pain again when


    Rosalie was abandoned by Jonathan in the future.


    Although the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family had used a lot of connections and spent a lot


    of money to try to suppress the news, Yvette being cklisted by the industry remained the top


    trending topic for three days.


    The two families received the news that not just one group of people desired to make this news the


    top trending topic. Therefore, Yvettepletely lost her face.


    Lillian was in a good mood. She read the trending topics every day and praised Callum many times.


    She even took a screenshot and printed it to remember it.


    Callum was speechless.


    ¡°By the way, the day after tomorrow will be your birthday. Will you celebrate it in the Youngblood


    Residence?¡± Lillian asked Rosalie on the phone.


    Rosalie had said before that because her birthday fell on the seventh day following her


    grandmother¡¯s death, she wanted to keep it small this year.


    ¡°Yes. If Callum is free, you cane with him,¡± Rosalie said, inviting them to attend her birthday


    party.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute. Let me ask him,¡± Lillian said, looking up at Callum. ¡°The day after tomorrow is


    Rosalie¡¯s birthday. Are you free to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Callum replied. Rosalie was Lillian¡¯s best friend. Since she invited them over, he would love


    to go with Lillian.


    After all, he would value the people Lillian cherished.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with Callum the day after tomorrow,¡± Lillian answered on the phone.


    ¡°Great!¡± Rosalie said. After talking for a while, they ended the call.


    Rosalie put down her phone and turned to Jonathan. ¡°I invited Lillian, Callum, Amelia, and Aiden


    over to celebrate my birthday the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Jonathan slightly pursed his thin lips. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll throw a grand birthday banquet for you next


    year.¡±


    Rosalie grinned. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be quite delighted as long as I spend my birthday with people who


    are truly nice to me. I don¡¯t care whether it is grand or not at all. I am looking forward to the cake


    you make for me.¡±


    Jonathan took her hand and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make you a perfect cake the day after tomorrow.¡±


    A superior man like Jonathan was willing to make a cake for her. Rosalie thought, ¡°If Grandma is


    still alive, she must be happy for me that I have found a man who loves me so much.¡±


    Her grandma wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore because Jonathan would stay by her side


    and take care of her.


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest day of the mourning period for Grandma. I¡¯ll go back to the Lopez residence


    tomorrow,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive you there. When I finish my conference in the morning, I¡¯ll go to


    you,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. Anyway, I will go back soon after the funeral and visit her grave,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Jonathan insisted. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll go over to pay herst respects because she


    is your grandmother.¡±


    Rosalie felt warm in her heart. Tears stung her eyes. She suddenly wrapped her hands around his


    waist and buried her face


    in his chest.


    This was how it felt to be cherished by someone.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie who took the initiative to embrace him and gently stroked her hair with


    his hand. ¡°Do you have any wishes for your birthday?¡±


    She thought, ¡°Wishes?¡± Her biggest wish after being released from prison was to get the conviction


    overturned and to seek justice for herself. But it had alreadye true.


    But now her wish was¡­ ¡°No matter what I wish, will you fulfill me?¡± she asked, looking up at him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish no matter what,¡± he answered with great certainty.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you about it on my birthday,¡± Rosalie said softly.


    She didn¡¯t want him to take any risks for her. She only wanted him to trust her, know how much she


    loved him, stop being insecure, and stop giving her vulnerable and lonely nce once more


    because her heart would ache for him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Then tell me your wish on your birthday. I will fulfill it for you.¡±


    At the same time, Warren was standing in front of the French window in the presidential suite of the


    hotel. Looking at the neon lights outside the window, he held his phone and told Irene on the other


    end of the phone, ¡°I need to stay in Strico for a while ande backter.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is your merger n not going smoothly?¡± Irene asked worriedly.


    For some reason, she always felt that Warren¡¯s voice sounded a little strange, but she was not


    certain.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because of something else,¡± Warren replied. He didn¡¯t want to exin it in detail.


    Irene took the hint and changed the topic. ¡°Well, my parents have been urging us to get married. My


    father said October is a great month to be married this year. What do you think, Warren?¡±


    Warren frowned at her words and hated the topic.


    He selected Irene to be his woman, so he should marry her. But why did another woman keep


    popping into his head, crying and telling him she would never want to see him again?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back,¡± Warren said.


    Irene was not satisfied with his ambiguous answer, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more on the


    phone. She could agree obediently.


    She was not young anymore. She previously thought Warren would have fallen in love with her after


    she put Amelia in jail. However, she only felt them grow apart over the years.


    Thinking of Amelia, Irene felt jealousy and hatred in her heart.


    Warren also couldn¡¯t breathe when he thought of Amelia.


    After ending the call, Warren¡¯s eyes fell on the night view outside the window again.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Warren wondered if Amelia was in the dark outside.


    She was his nightmare and had been tormenting him for years.


    He was the winner, but why didn¡¯t he feel happy at all? Every time he thought of that woman, his


    heart ached.


    Only by finding her could he quell his strange feelings.


    Warren wanted to find her andpletely got over her this time.


    The next day, the driver of the Youngblood family drove Rosalie to the town.


    Wearing a ck dress, Rosalie walked into the Lopez residence.


    Today was thest day of the mourning period for Wilma. The Lopez family arranged a big


    ceremony for her and invited many rtives and neighbors over.


    Therefore, the Lopez residence was crowded with people when Rosalie arrived.


    When Rosalie looked at Wilma¡¯s ck-and-white photo again, tears were welling up in her eyes.


    Wilma was the one who used to give her the most protection.


    Wilma was her protector while she was 3 to 9 years old, guarding and raising her.


    She used to say, ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re the most promising person in this family. I¡¯ll wait for money in the


    future.¡±


    Unfortunately, her grandmother died even before she could repay.


    you to repay me when you make


    Rosalie knew that before Wilma died, she was still worried about her. Otherwise, her grandmother


    wouldn¡¯t have asked the nurse to call her and wanted to see her for thest time.


    ¡°Grandma, you can rest assured. Jon will protect and take care of me as you did. You don¡¯t have to


    worry about me anymore,¡± Rosalie said silently in her heart. She bowed her head respectfully and


    put the incense into the burner.


    Daniel and Edward took the initiative to talk with Rosalie, pretending to be enthusiastic.


    After all, they didn¡¯t dare to offend her anymore after knowing her boyfriend was Jonathan.


    Moreover, they were also afraid that Jonathan would take revenge on them. After all, they once sold


    their niece to a fool as his wife. They were still afraid that Jonathan would get even with them.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, they tried to please Rosalie.


    Rosalie had no choice but to chat with Daniel and Edward for a while. She didn¡¯t want people to be


    embarrassed or upset on thest day of the mourning period for her grandmother.


    While they were talking, there was an uproar at the door.


    Rosalie looked up and saw several peopleing in with a lot of people surrounding them. It was


    Sarah and her family. Calvin was also among them!


    Calvin, dressed in a ck suit and white shirt, came in with a cold face.


    He was totally different from the one who dragged her into the emergency passage and questioned


    her excitedly that day.


    Calvin nced at her after sensing her gaze.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He nced at her with indifference and alienation as if he were


    looking at a stranger.


    She was a little surprised when she suddenly had an odd sense of loss.


    Why did she feel this way? Perhaps it was because the boy who used to grow up and go through a


    lot with her treated her like a stranger.


    But it was her own choice, wasn¡¯t it?


    Even though she was the one who saved Calvin back then, she had already chosen Jonathan as


    her boyfriend,


    She didn¡¯t want Jonathan to feel insecure again. She didn¡¯t want the man she loved to show such


    an uneasy and vulnerable expression on his face again. She was not going to regain her memory,


    whether she had lost it or not.


    She preferred to let everything remain unchanged.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly and lowered her head.


    At that moment, Fiona, who was standing beside Calvin, gave Rosalie a hostile look. She then


    returned her gaze to Calvin worriedly. She was afraid that Calvin would do something strange after


    meeting Rosalie again.


    If Calvin held Rosalie¡¯s hand as he did at the exhibition, Fiona would be embarrassed in front of all


    her rtives and neighbors.


    After all, the rtives and neighbors thought that Fiona would be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend in the


    future.


    Fortunately, Calvin didn¡¯t look at Rosalie again after ncing coldly at her once. Fiona breathed out


    a sigh of relief.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t let Calyin find out the truth. She would let him believe she was the one who


    saved him!


    Fiona walked to Rosalie after paying respect to Wilma. ¡°Rosalie, you came here too. Where is


    Jonathan? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± she asked, pretending to be close to her.


    ¡°He wille over this afternoon,¡± Rosalie replied, looking at Fiona indifferently. She didn¡¯t know


    how Fiona convinced Calvin that she was the little girl who had saved him. She wondered if Fiona


    told him the story of Calvin and her being trapped in the mountain when they were kids.


    Although Rosalie didn¡¯t have a memory of her childhood, she thought she couldn¡¯t have told Fiona


    about what happened in the mountain in detail even if she had mentioned it to Fiona before.


    Furthermore, Fiona could not have recalled that much after so many years.


    Even so, Fiona still deceived Calvin. Was it because Calvin was so easily duped, or because Fiona


    was a brilliant liar?


    Fiona felt guilty under Rosalie¡¯s gaze. Rosalie looked as if she could read her mind.


    ¡°Rosalie, I want to have a word with you,¡± Fiona said, pulling Rosalie to the corner. ¡°Why did Calvin


    hold your hand at the exhibition?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    She was always curious about it, but Calvin refused to tell her.


    ¡°Nothing. Calvin seemed to misunderstand my words,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let him misunderstand you again!¡± Fiona said with dissatisfaction. ¡°I told you I saved


    Calvin when I was a child. But you always say strange things in front of him to mislead him. You


    already have Jonathan as your boyfriend. Why can¡¯t you leave Calvin alone?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt that she had underestimated Fiona in the past.


    She always felt that even though Fiona was not well educated, she would not hide her emotions but


    would reveal them on her face, even if she was a little scheming.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Fiona to distort the facts.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Rosalie suddenly chuckled and asked, ¡°Fiona, did you save Calvin in childhood?¡±


    Fiona red at Rosalie and replied, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t saved Calvin at that time, then why would he be so


    kind to me?¡±


    ¡°But I remember you didn¡¯t like to y on that mountain, did you? On the contrary, I often went there


    to y,¡± Rosalie said.


    Fiona¡¯s face turned pale and said, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean? I did save Calvin, and it has nothing


    to do with whether I love going there or not. In short, I went there asionally and happened to


    save Calvin.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rosalie looked at Fiona¡¯s dodging eyes. She already knew that Fiona wouldn¡¯t dare to look at


    her because of her guilty conscience.


    From Fiona¡¯s reaction, the person who saved Calvin couldn¡¯t be Fiona.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you done?¡± Fiona had to use her anger to cover up her guilty feelings at this moment.


    ¡°You have no right to interfere with what had happened between Calvin and me. Just mind your own


    business!¡±


    After saying that, Fiona left angrily.


    Rosalie gently lowered her eyes and looked at her hands. If what happened in her dreams was all


    about how she saved Calvin when they were children, Rosalie would be the one who saved Calvin.


    Her hands had grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand tightly on the cliff and took him back to a safe ce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was also these hands that carried Calvin on her back and took him down the mountain.


    The silver bracelet that Calvin had been holding should be the one she had worn when she was a


    child.


    Rosalie remembered that she had a pair of such silver bracelets when she was a child, butter she


    lost one of them. When she got older and couldn¡¯t wear the little bracelet, her grandmother helped


    her put it away.


    However, Rosalie didn¡¯t see a simr bracelet in the items left by her grandmother.


    She thought, ¡°Maybe my grandmother lost it. After all, it¡¯s been so many years ago, and such a


    small silver bracelet is not worth much.¡±


    Rosalie walked to the door of the Lopez residence and looked at the ce where she once lived


    when she was a child. She thought that she would not set foot here again in the future.


    Even Rosalie had to worship her grandmother every year, she would only go to her grandmother¡¯s


    grave directly.


    The driver who drove Rosalie here was still waiting outside the door. Seeing Rosalieing out, he


    asked where she was going.


    ¡°Drive me to Grandma¡¯s graveter,¡± Rosalie said.


    The driver nodded. Just then, Rosalie saw Fiona holding Calvin¡¯s arm anding out of the house.


    When Fiona saw Rosalie, a trace of worry shed across her face. She seemed to be afraid that


    Rosalie would say something to Calvin.


    ¡°Calvin, let¡¯s go. I will take you to eat the doughnut in the dessert shop there. I promised you that


    when we were kids.¡± Fiona deliberately raised her volume, obviously trying to make Rosalie hear it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin nodded and walked directly past Rosalie. He didn¡¯t even look at Rosalie.


    Rosalie raised her eyes and watched them get in the car which slowly drove away from the door of


    the Lopez residence.


    ¡°Fiona said that?¡± Rosalie thought and narrowed her eyes, ¡°But back then, I was the one who


    promised Calvin to have doughnuts when we grew up.¡±


    Speaking of which, the doughnut was one of Rosalie¡¯s favorite snacks, and that dessert shop was


    still open.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know if Fiona would take Calvin to that shop.


    Rosalie opened the door, got in the car, and told the driver the address of her grandmother¡¯s grave.


    The driver then drove to the destination.


    Rosalie had already bought the flower, She didn¡¯t want to go with the Lopez family, and she just


    wanted to apany her grandmother quietly for a while.


    The car arrived at the foot of the mountain. Rosalie didn¡¯t ask the driver to apany her up the


    mountain but said, ¡°I can go up by myself. I want to apany Grandma alone. Wait for me here.¡±


    The driver looked embarrassed and said, ¡°But Mr. Youngblood said¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Jon myselfter. He won¡¯t me you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Besides, this is a cemetery in the


    vige. Now it¡¯s daytime and there will be no danger.¡±


    As Rosalie said that, she walked up the mountain step by step with the flowers.


    Seeing this, the driver couldn¡¯t say anything more to stop her. He had to wait quietly there.


    When Rosalie approached her grandmother¡¯s grave, her phone suddenly rang. It was Jonathan¡¯s


    call.


    ¡°My meeting this morning has been over. I¡¯lle to you now,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Grandma¡¯s grave to see her. There were many people in the Lopez residence. It is


    quiet here. I can stay with Grandma alone for a while,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°If you arrive at the Lopez


    residence and I haven¡¯te back yet, just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If anything happens, let Troye help you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Rosalie said.


    Rosalie was a few months older than Jonathan. At first, it was Rosalie who took more care of


    Jonathan, but now it seemed that he treated her as a child instead.


    After finishing the call, Rosalie walked to her grandmother¡¯s grave and looked at her grandmother¡¯s


    photo on the marble


    tombstone.


    In the ck and white photo, Rosalie¡¯s grandma smiled kindly as if she was looking at Rosalie.


    Rosalie put down a bunch of flowers to worship her grandmother and put it in front of the


    tombstone.


    Her mother and brother had died, and now her grandmother also left her.


    The family who loved Rosalie left the world one by one.


    But fortunately, Jonathan was still with her, and he would be her family.


    She believed that she would be with Jonathan forever and they would have children in the future.


    Rosalie lowered her head and looked at her t abdomen. During this period, she had been taking


    care of her womb and uterus in addition to the joint pain.


    The doctor said that Rosalie was in good condition and her operation had a high chance of sess.


    After the operation, she could get pregnant smoothly.


    In the past, Rosalie had thought that she would never have a chance to be a mother in her life. But


    now God gave her another chance.


    If possible, she hoped that in the future, she could give birth to several children for Jonathan and


    make them have more family members. In that case, Rosalie must be very happy.


    ¡°Grandma, I will be happy,¡± Rosalie was facing the tombstone and said to the picture of her


    grandmother.


    At the same time, Jonathan was looking at the phone in his hand with a serious look. Carlos next to


    him reported, ¡°Mr. Gunner and Ms. Leighton¡¯s cousin Fiona also went back to the Lopez residence


    today. I guess they must have met each


    other.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°You can arrange a car. I¡¯ll be there now,¡± Jonathan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos replied and nced at Jonathan¡¯s face. He felt that Jonathan was suppressing his


    emotions now.


    It seemed that at this moment, no one could touch Jonathan¡¯s taboo. Once his taboo was


    mentioned, there would be a disaster.


    It must be because of Rosalie.


    Carlos thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Youngblood cares more about Rosalie than others think. Maybe Mr.


    Youngblood doesn¡¯t even know how much he cares about her.¡±


    However, Carlos still didn¡¯t understand why Jonathan paid so much attention to Calvin.


    It was as if Jonathan was afraid that there would be something between Rosalie and Calvin.


    What was Jonathan afraid of?


    Then, Carlos suddenlyughed at himself in his heart. How could Jonathan be afraid of anything?


    ¡°I¡¯m overthinking!¡± Carlos thought.


    Rosalie sat on a small mound in front of her grandmother¡¯s grave, talking about her current life, the


    little things between Jonathan and her, and her expectations for future life.


    There were not as many people in the Lopez residence here. Because it was not a festival, there


    were no other people around who came to the cemetery, so Rosalie could tell her grandmother


    everything.


    She hoped that her grandmother could hear her words and would be happy for her.


    Rosalie looked at the time and thought, ¡°If Jon ising here, he must be on his way.¡± So Rosalie


    arranged the flowers in front of the grave again. Then she packed up the garbage and was ready to


    walk down the mountain.


    Just as Rosalie walked halfway, she suddenly came to a forked path and stopped.


    In her impression, the other path should lead to the mountain next to this one. In the past, she often


    liked to go there for fun. When she came over from the other path once and saw that this mountain


    was full of graves, she was scared at that time!


    After returning home, her grandmother made tea for Rosalie to calm her down and hugged her to


    sleep for two nights.


    At this moment, Rosalie hesitated for a while and checked the time on her phone. It was still early. If


    Jonathan drove to the town, it would take more than an hour.


    So Rosalie turned around and walked towards the other path.


    She couldn¡¯t tell why she would do this. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t been to the hillside where


    she used to y for a long time, or maybe she wanted to match this real scenery with that in her


    dreams.


    Maybe she was going to give up.


    It was just like a ceremony. After that, Rosalie would put everything in her dreams down and ignore


    the so-called truths and memories. She and Calvin would just be strangers.


    What mattered more to Rosalie was Jonathan.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and walked along the path to the hillside.


    The closer she went to the hillside, the more familiar she felt.


    When Rosalie was a child, she often regarded the mountain as a ce for treasure hunting and


    liked toe here to y adventure games. Now when she came here again, this familiar feeling


    seemed to be back again. Rosalie felt as if time had not passed on this hillside. Everything was just


    as it used to be.


    She even found a big tree that she liked to mark on it back then, and there were still those marks on


    the tree.


    Rosalie had too many memories in this ce.


    Suddenly, Rosalie was stunned and stopped. Not far ahead was the cliff in her dreams.


    In the dreams, the little boy slipped on the edge of the cliff, while the girl instinctively pulled the little


    boy. As a result, they slid down together.


    But the little girl kept holding the boy¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go of it. In the end, she came up with the


    boy.


    Rosalie walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down carefully.


    The cliff here was steep. Rosalie felt it quite dangerous when she looked down. If she fell with


    carelessness, she would probably break several bones even if she could survive.


    Thinking of this, Rosalie stepped back and stood away from the cliff.


    At that time, Calvin didn¡¯t mistake Rosalie for someone else. He recognized her but she couldn¡¯t


    remember him.


    Now Rosalie began to remember him and their childhood, but Calvin had mistaken someone else


    for her.


    So what happened on the cliff would be a secret, a secret buried in Rosalie¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, Rosalie heard a cracking sound as if the foot was stepping on a small branch on the


    ground. She turned around and didn¡¯t expect to see Calvin in this ce.


    He was still dressed in that ck suit and white shirt, but he was different from when he came out of


    the Lopez residence. At this moment, his hand was holding a doughnut.


    However, there was still ayer of stic wrap on the doughnut.


    Calvin¡¯s originally indifferent look was tinged with surprise when he saw her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    he asked.


    It seemed that Rosalie should be the one who asked such a question.


    Rosalie looked behind Calvin and didn¡¯t see Fiona.


    ¡°So, Fiona go up the mountain with Calvin, huh?¡± Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Calvin frowned slightly and approached a step closer.


    ¡°I went to my grandma¡¯s grave on the next mountain, and then I walked down the path to this ce,¡±


    Rosalie replied. Calvin stared at Rosalie with his dark eyes. His voice was even colder, ¡°That¡¯s not


    what I¡¯m asking! Just why here?¡±


    This was a ce of special significance to Calvin. Why did Rosalie appear here?


    He had made sure that Rosalie was not the person after he questioned her at the emergency exit of


    the hospital that day! It was just his mistake. Calvin had the wrong feeling and thought she was the


    person who saved him.


    But in fact, it was Fiona who saved him.


    But when Calvin finally calmed down and could forget her, Rosalie suddenly appeared. It felt like a


    big stone was smashed hard into a peaceful heartke, which stirred Calvin¡¯s heart.


    Looking at Calvin¡¯s eyes, Rosalie suddenly shuddered and understood what he meant.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was asking her why she was so ¡°coincidentally¡± appearing on the edge of the cliff where the


    ident happened.


    But at this time, Rosalie couldn¡¯t admit that.


    If she did, things would only be moreplicated.


    ¡°Calvin, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I just identally came here. Can¡¯t Ie here?¡±


    Rosalie pretended to be confused.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t help mocking himself in his heart. What kind of answer was he


    expecting?


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t mean anything to you, but it does to me.¡± Calvin also walked to the edge of the


    cliff and looked at it from a distance.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Even though the cliff didn¡¯t seem as scary as it was when Calvin was a child, he kept recalling the


    scene here at that time.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Calvin lowered his eyes and looked at the cliff quietly. He seemed to be lost in memory, calm and


    mncholy.


    Looking at Calvin like this, Rosalie suddenly felt a little sad.


    Back then, they almost died together here. They were so little but they were like two intimate


    comrades-in-arms.


    But now, there seemed to be a gap between them.


    ¡°Do you know the feeling when you¡¯re missing someone?¡± Calvin¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded in


    this quiet and vast space.


    Rosalie was stunned.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t want Rosalie to answer. He said to himself, ¡°Missing someone means that


    you will think about that person all the time as if that person¡¯s image is imprinted on your brain.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Calvin¡¯s face. It was a bright, yet momentary smile.


    It was like a snowke. Once the sunlight shone on it, it would disappear in an instant.


    ¡°I have been missing someone from the age of 11 to now, but I haven¡¯t found her all these years.


    Have you ever experienced that kind of despair? There should be such a person in this world, but


    you can¡¯t find her!¡± Calvin said.


    Rosalie was silent. She knew that the person he was talking about was her!


    Calvin continued, ¡°When the miss bes a kind of despair, you will keep looking for people


    simr to her. As long as there are some simrities between the people and the person you want,


    at least it can make you less desperate.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Calvin in surprise.


    Was this the reason Calvin had been looking for those substitutes?


    It was rumored that Calvin was a heartless yboy, but who could think of it? He just wanted to find


    substitutes to prevent him from being desperate.


    Although Rosalie never approved of his behavior, she couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him.


    Now, after knowing that she was the one Calvin wanted to find, her heart was filled with aplex


    feeling that she couldn¡¯t describe.


    ¡°Rosalie, you are not the one I¡¯m looking for, right?¡± Calvin turned his head and looked straight at


    Rosalie.


    His


    eyes were so quiet and deep, like a calm ocean.


    Suddenly, Rosalie had a feeling that Calvin seemed to be just waiting for herst blow, which would


    make himpletely give up.


    Her lips were a little dry. Finally, Rosalie breathed out and said, Yes, I¡¯m not the one you are looking


    for. Haven¡¯t Fiona? Why did you ask such a question again?¡±


    Calvin suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve found her already. Why should I ask you that?¡±


    When Calvin looked at Fiona, he had no feelings at all as if he was just looking at a stranger.


    But anyway, Fiona was


    s the little girl who saved him back then. No matter what, he would repay her well.


    you


    found


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯te here again. I don¡¯t want to see you in this ce.¡± Calvin¡¯s look returned


    indifferent and alienated.


    Calvin didn¡¯t want Rosalie to stand on the edge of this cliff, which would only make him more upset.


    He would take back all his feelings for her, and he wouldn¡¯t be affected by her again. From now on,


    Rosalie would just be an unimportant person to him.


    At this moment, Calvin¡¯s eyes, voice, and expressions seemed to tell Rosalie that he did what she


    wanted.


    Now, hepletely thought she was not the girl he had been looking for.


    Somehow, Rosalie still felt sad. She thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he was the first friend who had


    experienced such a difficult situation with me.¡±


    Although Rosalie had lived in this small town for several years at that time, she always had a sense


    of estrangement between her and those children.


    But in her dreams, she didn¡¯t feel any estrangement between the little girl and the boy.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯te here again.¡± Rosalie took a step back. However, she just stepped on a branch.


    Suddenly, she failed to stand firmly and fell backward.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Rosalie eximed and felt that she had fallen to the cliff.


    ??


    She would fall!


    Her hands almost instinctively wanted to grab something! She had to grab something!


    Bang!


    The next moment, one hand grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand. Her body was already close to the cliff. If


    Calvin hadn¡¯t grabbed her, she would have fallen all the way down at this moment.


    Calvin was lying on the edge of the cliff and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist with one hand, shouting, ¡°You¡­


    Give me the other hand and I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±


    At this moment, Calvin looked pale with a rare panic in his eyes!


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes met Calvin¡¯s. Then she felt as if they had exchanged their roles.


    She was the one who fell now, and she should be panicked.


    But he was panicking!


    ¡°Hurry, give me your other hand!¡± Calvin urged Rosalie with difficulty, and his other hand reached


    out desperately to her.


    Rosalie raised her other hand and reached it out to Calvin.


    Their hands approached. However, at this moment, scenes suddenly began to sh through her


    mind, and then Rosalie felt the pain in her head again.


    ¡°Stop¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Rosalie shouted in her heart. It was not the time for a headache at all.


    Rosalie might fall off the cliff directly if she lost her bnce!


    But the more Rosalie thought about it, the worse her headache seemed to be.


    It hurt so much that Rosalie couldn¡¯t even give her other hand to Calvin.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing?¡± Calvin shouted.


    But Rosalie¡¯s head was getting more and more painful, which made her sight blur.


    Rosalie raised her head hard, but she couldn¡¯t see Calvin¡¯s face at all. All she could hear was his


    roar of anxiety.


    ¡°Rosalie! Rosalie!¡±


    Even Calvin¡¯s roar seemed to be getting vague.


    The next moment, Rosalie felt as if she was being swallowed by darkness. The scenes became


    clearer and clearer as if something was pouring into her mind.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°Am I heavy?¡± the little boy said, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Yeah, very heavy,¡± the little girl said directly, walking with difficulty at every step.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having asked you to carry me, but if you get hurt one day, I¡¯ll do the same thing for


    you!¡± The boy sounded a little anxious. He seemed to be afraid that the little girl would hate him for


    being useless.


    ¡°How long can you carry me? You may notst long!¡± The little girl didn¡¯t seem to be optimistic about


    the little boy¡¯s strength. Although he was older than her, he seemed to need her protection along the


    way.


    ¡°I can carry you forever!¡± The little boy blurted out.


    At that time, neither of them understood what ¡°forever¡± meant.


    Images kept showing up andbining, and then they turned into a clear memory.


    Rosalie only felt drowsy, trying to open her eyes, but she failed no matter how hard she tried. She


    just felt that her body was going up and down, shaking slightly.


    It felt like someone was carrying her forward.


    She thought, ¡°Who is he? Who is carrying me?¡±


    ¡°Cal¡­¡± When she muttered unconsciously, Calvin, who was carrying her all the way on his back,


    instantly froze and stopped.


    She was calling him by his nickname.


    He thought, ¡®I told not to


    She has been trying to keep


    that again, so why was she doing this?


    distance from me, but she sometimes acts so strangely. What does she want?¡¯


    ¡°Listen to me carefully if you¡¯re awake, Rosalie. You can call me anything you want, but not Cal!


    You¡¯re not allowed to call me that!¡± Calvin said coldly and continued to walk towards the foot of the


    mountain.


    Rosalie felt a voice ringing in her ears. She thought, ¡°Whose voice is this? Who is talking? And who


    is carrying me?¡±


    She opened her eyes with some difficulty and saw a broad shoulder and a beautiful neck. It was


    Calvin!


    Rosalie trembled with shock, and her body froze instantly.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Calvin said again.


    It took her a while to calm down before she nodded and said, ¡°What happened to me just now?¡±


    ¡°You kept screaming in pain and then passed out.¡± He said, ¡°Was it your headache again? Didn¡¯t


    Jonathan take you to the doctor?¡±


    He remembered that she had a headache thest time she was at the exhibition.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the doctor in a few days,¡± Rosalie said. She still felt a little dizzy, but she knew that


    she didn¡¯t need to go to the doctor anymore. She wouldn¡¯t have a headache because of those


    memories anymore.


    Because she had already remembered it all.


    She remembered how she met him when she was a kid, how they spent time in this mountain back


    then, and how she carried him down the mountain and sent him to the hospital.


    At that time, she thought that when he got better, they would see each other again soon.


    However, neither of them expected that it would take them nearly 20 years to meet again.


    He had been looking for her, but she had already forgotten him.


    Rosalie stared nkly at this man who was carrying her all the way forward, having tears in her


    eyes.


    Just like what he said back then, he would carry her forward if she got hurt. The problem was that it


    wouldn¡¯t take them any further.


    Because the person she loved was not him!


    ¡°I won¡¯te back to this mountain again, Calvin. What happened in the past should be left in the


    past, You should learn to move on,¡± Rosalie said.


    She didn¡¯t want him to keep getting stuck in the past like this or be deceived by Fiona, but given her


    rtionship with him, she couldn¡¯t find a proper way to say that.


    Calvin sneered and said, ¡°Why did you say that, Rosalie?¡±


    She froze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you and Fiona have always been at odds, right? You know what, she¡¯s the one who


    saved me years ago. Does that make you ufortable?¡± he said.


    She knew he was misunderstanding her. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think Fiona is capable of doing that?¡± Calvin sounded very confident.


    After all, Fiona was just an ordinary woman who came from a small town. She didn¡¯t go to college


    andcked knowledge and experience.


    Calvin, however, was the young master of the Gunner family who had met a lot of people and was


    the big shot of the entertainment industry. He could easily get information about someone from his


    childhood to adulthood.


    There was no way a woman with a poor family and little education could fool him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie knew that it was useless for her to say more at this moment.


    After all, she should also be to me for all of it. She was lying to him too.


    ¡°Just put me down. I can walk by myself!¡± Rosalie said.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to reach the foot of the mountain before


    night if you insist. I don¡¯t have the time to take care of you until dark.


    ¡°You can go down first. I¡¯ll just walk down the mountain slowly by myself,¡± she said. Anyway, she


    knew how to get down the mountain, and she could do it herself. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Calvin said, ¡°Even if I were with someone else on this mountain, I


    wouldn¡¯t leave him behind. I wouldn¡¯t even do that to a stranger. You don¡¯t have to take it personally


    and keep a distance from me.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned because as far as she knew, Calvin wasn¡¯t a warm-hearted person. Instead,


    he could be called cruel. She had seen his ex-girlfriend begging him before, but he was so


    indifferent that he showed no mercy to her.


    She thought, ¡°How could such a person say that he wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind?¡±


    Calvin continued as if he had noticed her confusion, ¡°If we were at any other ce, I would have left


    you behind without hesitation, but not here!¡±


    Because this was the ce where he was saved by the little girl in the past. She never gave up on


    him, so he would never do that to others.


    He felt that this ordinary mountain had be a holy ce in his heart.


    The strange thing was after he bought the doughnut for Fiona earlier today, he was in no mood to


    go shopping in the town with her. He asked the driver to send her to the mall and then he came


    here alone.


    He never expected to see Rosalie here!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    He didn¡¯t think she would be here, and he never expected her to have an ident.


    When he saw her falling off the cliff, his mind almost went nk. The only thing on his mind was to


    jump up instinctively to grab her wrist, forgetting that he would fall with her if he wasn¡¯t cautious


    enough.


    What was more, he was more frightened when he realized that she couldn¡¯t give him her other hand


    at all with her headache.


    He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to grab her hand, that she would end up falling, and that she


    would struggle because of her headache¡­


    He felt desperately scared!


    He realized that he hadn¡¯t been so scared for quite a long time!


    When he pulled her who was already in sema up, he found that his back was in a cold sweat


    and his hands were trembling. Soon, his whole body began to tremble.


    When he finally came back to his senses, he was already holding her in his arms tightly as if he


    were holding a treasure, unwilling to let go!


    He thought, ¡°Why? Why am I doing this? Why do I care so much about her even when I know that


    she¡¯s not the one I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    He lowered his head and looked at the girl who was in aa. Then he stroked her face gently.


    ¡°Am I in love with her?¡± he thought.


    Yes, he was.


    Perhaps when he saw her for the first time, he had already fallen for her. However, he never took it


    seriously and let her go. He didn¡¯t want to fight with Jonathan for a woman.


    Now she finally became Jonathan¡¯s woman, and he would no longer think about her.


    That should be the end of their story!


    ¡°Listen, Rosalie. This is the first and thest time I save you at the risk of my life. It won¡¯t happen


    again, and from now on, I won¡¯t have any feelings for you,¡± he murmured.


    Instead of saying this to the unconscious Rosalie, he was more likely to be saying this to himself


    who was awake.


    She would be Jonathan¡¯s wife in the future, and Calvin, who had always been so proud of himself,


    would never love a woman. who only cared about another man.


    Therefore, he was going to take his heart back.


    He carried the unconscious Rosalie on his back and kept walking in the mountain, just like what the


    little girl did to him


    years ago.


    At this moment, after telling Rosalie that he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, Calvin stopped talking and


    continued to carry her on his back as he walked downhill.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that everyone at the foot of the mountain was feeling anxious.


    Jonathan kept calling Rosalie with a stern face but no one ever answered.


    The driver was standing beside him, trembling. His face already turned pale.


    He thought, ¡°Hope that Ms. Leighton cane back safely in a while. I¡¯m afraid that Mr.


    Youngblood wouldn¡¯t let me go easily if she had an ident!¡±


    ¡°Where on earth is Rosalie?¡± Jonathan thought, looking at the rolling hills in front of him anxiously.


    When he arrived at the Lopez residence, he found that Rosalie was not there. She didn¡¯t answer his


    call so he asked the driver who was with her about it, only to find that she went up the mountain to


    worship her grandma and never went back.


    He found her footprints around the grave but he just couldn¡¯t find her!


    ¡°Perhaps the reason why Ms. Leighton didn¡¯t meet up with the driver after she went back was that


    she was dealing with something else. She may show up in a while,¡± Carlos said.


    However, Jonathan pursed thin lips tightly, holding the phone with his right hand and staring at the


    mountain in front of him silently.


    Jonathan thought, ¡®Rosalie, you must be finel Nothing¡¯s gonna happen to you!


    And I¡¯m going to find you anyway!¡¯


    ¡°What about the surveince camera nearby? Any progress?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Carlos said hurriedly, ¡°We¡¯re still working on it. It should be done soon.¡±


    Then Carlos added, ¡°Fortunately, there are surveince cameras on the roads nearby, so if Ms.


    Leighton goes out of this area, she will be captured by the cameras.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that only 13 vehicles and some people passed by during this period ording to the


    surveince footage.


    ¡°This is a remote ce in this town, so it¡¯s normal to be less visited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the owners of these vehicles. All of them are just residents of this town without any


    criminal records. They have no contact with Ms. Leighton.


    ¡°And Ms. Leighton is not with those people who passed by.


    ¡°That means Ms. Leighton might still be in this mountain. The only problem is that the mountains


    here are so twined that it¡¯s difficult for us to find her.¡±


    After saying that, Carlos looked at Jonathan, waiting for his order.


    After a while, Jonathan said coldly to Carlos, ¡°Block all the entrances of the mountain! And find


    Rosalie!¡±


    Carlos was startled.


    ¡°But do we have to make such a big move, Mr. Youngblood?¡± Carlos reminded Jonathan, ¡°After all,


    Ms. Leighton has only been missing for two hours. What if she just gets lost?¡±


    Carlos paused for a while and continued, ¡°How about we send a few more teams up the mountain


    to look for Ms. Leighton? As for the blockade¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡± Jonathan interrupted Carlos and didn¡¯t give him a chance to question.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t care whether this would get out of his hand or take a lot of his effort. He just didn¡¯t


    want to miss any chance. of finding Rosalie.


    Hearing that, Carlos knew that Jonathan had already made up his mind, so Carlos didn¡¯t say


    anything but started to gather the teams and asked for the support of the local police at the same


    time.


    In just a few minutes, the search and rescue team teams had all been prepared, ready to go up the


    mountain.


    Jonathan joined one of the teams to look for Rosalie personally.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you can wait at the foot of the mountain,¡± Carlos said to Jonathan.


    ¡°I am going!¡± Jonathan said. He would only feel relieved when he found Rosalie!


    The ce that Jonathan¡¯s team was going to was the mountain where Rosalie saved Calvin years


    ago!


    Jonathan stared at the mountain with mixed feelings. He had a feeling that Rosalie might be on this


    mountain.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After all, this mountain was very close and connected to the one where Rosalie¡¯s grandmother was


    buried.


    Jonathan was worried about one thing in particr.


    When he was watching the surveince footage, he noticed that Calvin was one of the people who


    passed by!


    Jonathan then thought, ¡®Calvin Gunner appeared. Is he also on this mountain?


    He came to here once. Are Calvin and Rosalie¡­


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t think more about it.


    He had learned about this ce when he investigated what happened between Rosalie and Calvin.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    But it was the first time Jonathan had ever set foot in this ce.


    When Jonathan followed the search party and walked step by step in this dense forest, what


    shed through his mind was Calvin¡¯s painting that he saw in the Gunner family¡¯s studio.


    In the painting, a petite girl walked step by step in a dense forest with a little boy on her back.


    The little girl¡¯s back was bent very low as if she could hardly bear the weight of the boy. But even so,


    the little girl kept moving forward.


    Step by step, the little girl walked with difficulty.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t feel anything when he saw the painting for the first time, but now when he took the


    little boy and girl in the painting as Calvin and Rosalie, he was panic-stricken.


    What was Jonathan panicking about? Was it the invisible tie between Calvin and Rosalie that


    Jonathan could not break at all though he had done so many tricks secretly?


    Was it the fact that Rosalie would always have Calvin in her heart though she lost her memory now


    and that she would still be with Calvin when she restored her memory?


    Or, was Jonathan afraid that Rosalie actually didn¡¯t love him so much and would betray him one


    day?


    ¡°Jonathan, you look not good. Do you want to have a rest?¡± Carlos asked. At this moment,


    Jonathan¡¯s face was pale.


    Jonathan shook his head and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s getting dark. Keep searching!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s worry would only increase if the search was dragged out!


    There were more and more trees in the mountains. Because it was midsummer, the branches and


    leaves were even luxuriant,yer uponyer, which blocked a lot of light.


    ¡°Wait, there seems to be a sound in front. It sounds like footsteps!¡± The searcher who was walking


    in the front suddenly said.


    Upon hearing that, everyone stopped.


    The sound of footsteps was steady and powerful.


    A figure then slowly came into the sight of everyone.


    It was a man walking over with a woman on his back.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he only felt that the blood all over his body seemed to have


    frozen in an instant.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ indeed Calvin and Rosalie!¡±


    Did the thing that Jonathan was afraid of still happen? The scene Jonathan saw at the time was like


    what he saw in the painting he had seen before. The only difference was that the two figures in the


    painting switched their positions.


    Rosalie was lying on Calvin¡¯s back with her head resting on Calvin¡¯s back, making it hard for others


    to see clearly her face. Calvin walked forward step by step¡­.


    Suddenly, Calvin stopped and looked up. He was slightly stunned when he saw a group of


    searchers with rescue equipment


    in front of him.


    Then, his charming eyes passed these people in front and fixed on a tall figure standing there.


    Calvin looked straight at Jonathan. He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Jonathan in such a remote


    and dense forest today. He thought, ¡°Well¡­ Looks like the forest will be lively today!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked when she sensed that Calvin stopped. She had been a little dizzy


    because of the headache.


    When Rosalie saw the tall figure in the crowd in front of them, she was surprised. ¡°J-Jon!¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Why is Jon and those people here? He muste to find me. I was dyed and


    have stayed too long on the mountain. He must be very worried about me.¡±


    Rosalie subconsciously wanted to run to Jonathan but then realized that she was still being carried


    by Calvin. She hurriedly said to Calvin, ¡°You¡­ put me down first.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Jonathan¡¯s side?¡± Calvin¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered with certainty.


    ¡°Rosalie, once I put you down now, then from now on, no matter what happens to you, I will not


    care. You are just a stranger to me. Do not call me ¡®Cal¡¯ since then. It is not for a stranger.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s words sounded like a warning and a goodbye.


    Rosalie suddenly felt sad, and her heart seemed to be gripped by something. She felt depressed.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Why do I feel depressed? Is it because I lied to him, or is it because a ymate in


    childhood bes a stranger now?¡±


    ¡°I see, Mr. Gunner,¡± Rosalie said.


    Their voices were so low that only they could hear each other.


    Calvin bent down and put Rosalie down. Carlos, who was standing beside Jonathan, was shocked


    by this scene.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Calvin is as noble as a prince in the entertainment industry. Has he ever carried a


    woman like this? If those reporters in the entertainment industry are here at this moment, they might


    be shocked! It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Carlos looked at Jonathan uneasily. But to his surprise, Jonathan was calmer than he thought at the


    time.


    Jonathan just looked at Calvin and Rosalie with his back straight.


    But the calmer Jonathan was, the more scared Carlos became. He felt uneasy as if it was just the


    calm before the storm and as if something would happen soon.


    Rosalie got off Calvin¡¯s back. Just as she was about to walk towards Jonathan, Calvin grabbed her


    wrist. She couldn¡¯t help but pause and look at Calvin in confusion.


    ¡°Fortunately, you are not,¡± Calvin suddenly said this inexplicably, and then he let go of Rosalie¡¯s


    wrist again before Rosalie could react.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin in a daze. After a while, her eyes fixed on the wrist that Calvin had just


    grasped.


    When Rosalie fell off the cliff, Calvin also firmly grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.


    If it were not for Calvin today, Rosalie would have been groaning with pain under the cliff now.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± Rosalie took a deep breath. This time, she didn¡¯t call him ¡°Mr. Gunner¡±. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After that, Rosalie smiled gently and then turned around to walk towards Jonathan.


    Just now¡­ Rosalie expressed her appreciation, but meanwhile, it was also her way to say goodbye


    to Calvin.


    Rosalie thanked Calvin for his devotion to the agreement they made when they were just kids. For


    this agreement, Calvin had been looking for her for years. She also thanked Calvin for saving her


    when she almost fell off the cliff.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin fixed his eyes on Rosalie¡¯s back and watched her walk towards Jonathan.


    At that moment, Calvin felt lucky in his heart. He thought, ¡°Fortunately¡­ she is really not the one I


    am looking for. Otherwise, I might be unable to let her go just now.¡±


    If Rosalie were the one Calvin had been looking for, Calvin might have grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist


    firmly to keep her by his side though he knew that Rosalie loved Jonathan and the Gunner family


    would be involved in trouble if hepeted with Jonathan.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ¡°So, fortunately, she is not¡­¡± murmured Calvin.


    Calvin felt a sudden pang of grief in his heart. He pursed his thin lips tightly. From now on, he would


    completely get Rosalie out of his mind! Completely!


    Rosalie walked to Jonathan, only to find that Jonathan was strangely quiet. Jonathan¡¯s beautiful


    eyes were as deep as usual, making it hard for Rosalie to guess Jonathan¡¯s mood right now.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°He¡­ Is he angry? Is it because I was with Calvin just now? Or is it because I had


    been staying on the mountain for so long that he worried about me?¡±


    However, it was inconvenient for Rosalie to exin now because so many people were there.


    Rosalie nned to exin to Jonathan when they were alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must be worried about me!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Initially, I wanted to call you and tell you


    the situation¡­ But my phone was identally broken. I can¡¯t contact you.¡±


    And not only Rosalie¡¯s phone but also Calvin¡¯s phone was broken when he tried to save Rosalie.


    Neither of them could make a phone call, so they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world at that time.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan lowered his head, raised his hand, and gently put Rosalie¡¯s hair that fell over her


    cheek behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Jonathan looked at the ck dress on Rosalie¡¯s body. It was stained with a lot of dirt and looked


    gray now. He suddenly bent down and picked Rosalie horizontally and walked down the mountain.


    ¡°Jon, I¡­ I can walk by myself, and you don¡¯t have to take me down the mountain like this,¡± Rosalie


    said in a hurry. After all, Jonathan would soon be tired if he carried her down the mountain like this..


    Jonathan lowered his head. His eyes were not as gentle as usual. A light of dissatisfaction


    glimmered in them. ¡°So, Calvin can carry you, but I can¡¯t carry you down the mountain?¡±


    Hearing Jonathan¡¯s cold voice, Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Jonathan looked away from Rosalie¡¯s face and walked down the mountain with Rosalie in his arms.


    Although Jonathan held Rosalie in his arms gently and although it was a summer evening and the


    wind on the mountains was warm when it blew over Rosalie, Rosalie felt cold in her heart.


    It felt as if Jonathan¡¯s whole body was filled with coldness, while she was constantly eroded by the


    chill¡­


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. She felt that Jonathan was strange now.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°He must have misunderstood something. As long as I exin it to him, it would be


    fine.¡± Rosalie could onlyfort herself in her mind.


    At the foot of the mountain, Rosalie saw rows of policemen and many police cars. Moreover,


    roadblocks were set up on the road.


    People who didn¡¯t know about this situation would think that the police were arresting some


    important suspect!


    Jonathan held Rosalie in his arms and directly got into the car that was waiting for him. Later, they


    left. Jonathan didn¡¯t even say a word during this period.


    The atmosphere in the car was depressing for a moment.


    Carlos, who was sitting in the passenger seat, joked. ¡°Ms. Leighton, you can¡¯t lose contact again.


    Because of you, Mr. Youngblood asked someone to block all the roads to the mountain this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rosalie was shocked. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry about me,¡± Rosalie said with guilt.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Jonathanughed angrily.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Does she think that I only worried about her? Does she know how panicked I


    was when I saw Calvin carrying her on his back? My legs were almost unable to support me to


    stand there. Does she know how I felt when I saw her whisper to Calvin?¡±


    Jonathan thought of the bright smile that showed on Rosalie¡¯s face when she said thanks to Calvin


    after Calvin put her down. He then thought of what his father once told him. ¡°Jon, if one day your


    joys and sorrows are all rted to another person, then your life will be so hard¡­ It will be so


    hard¡­¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Is my life hard?¡±


    It was hard. Jonathan felt a certain bitterness in his heart and even wished he could imprison


    Rosalie in a ce no one could


    go except him.


    Jonathan wished that Rosalie would only smile at him and would never show the smile she had


    when she said thanks to Calvin to other men!


    It was jealousy! Jonathan was jealous of Calvin.


    When Jonathan saw Rosalie and Calvin appear in front of him like that, he had an illusion that


    Rosalie and Calvin seemed to be in a space that had its own time system. The space seemed to


    belong to Rosalie and Calvin only and no one else could get


    1.


    Jonathan felt he was just one of those who couldn¡¯t get in.


    Calvin walked down the mountain and saw those police officers and roadblocks that had not been


    removed. He couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin thought, ¡°It seems that Jonathan really cares about Rosalie.¡±


    It made sense for Calvin to think so. Calvin had known Jonathan for 20 years, and he had never


    seen Jonathan treat a woman like this before.


    Mnie had never got Jonathan¡¯s gentleness!


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Fiona rushed to Calvin, eximing, ¡°Are you okay? You didn¡¯t go back to the Lopez


    residence and I happened to hear that someone seemed to be missing here, so I came to have a


    look!¡±


    In fact, what Fiona was really afraid of was that he and Rosalie would run into each other. After all,


    their grandmother¡¯s grave was also here!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Calvin said lightly, looking at Fiona.


    Although Fiona was wearing a ck dress at the moment, she also wore delicate makeup and


    valuable jewelry. If it weren¡¯t for that this was thest day of her grandmother¡¯s mourning period,


    she would have dressed herself up in a more dazzling


    way.


    Calvin could tell from Fiona¡¯s expression that Fiona indeed worried about him but apparently what


    she wanted more was to curry favor with him.


    Actually, Calvin had seen so many women like Fiona. In the entertainment industry, a lot of women


    wanted to curry favor with him to get famous.


    And those women were smarter and more skillful than Fiona! They could hide their intentions well


    and get what they wanted tactically.


    Fiona looked around again. She didn¡¯t see Rosalie, so she felt more relieved. She said shyly,


    ¡°Calvin, my parents want to invite you to dinner at my house tonight. You helped me so much. My


    parents also want to express their appreciation to you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Calvin refused. He then continued lightly, ¡°It¡¯ste tonight. I have to go back to Strico.


    Let¡¯s talk about it next


    time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fiona didn¡¯t want Calvin to leave like this! She and her parents also nned to hint at Calvin


    that she had been missing him all these years. They wanted to help Fiona to improve her


    rtionship with Calvin!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    ¡°Fiona.¡± Calvin said, ¡°For me, you are different from any other woman. You once saved my life.¡±


    Fiona was bewildered by his words.


    Fiona looked at him in a daze and didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly said this to her.


    Calvin added, ¡°So, I will try my best to give you all you want. If you want to live a luxurious life, to be


    able to stick out proudly in front of other people, or even to be a popr star, I will help you!¡±


    your


    chin


    Hearing this, Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked excited.


    Calvin looked at her excited expression and suddenly, he somehow felt disappointed.


    He couldn¡¯t believe the woman in front of him right now was the woman he had been dreaming


    about.


    Fiona blushed even more. ¡°Calvin, you are so kind to me!¡± She was so excited because she thought


    that her dream wasing true little by little. She was fascinated by the idea that she was going to


    be a big shot and everyone who used to look down on her would kneel at her feet in the near


    future!


    But the next moment, Calvin¡¯s words darkened her mood and made her turn pale.


    Calvin said, ¡°But that¡¯s all. You did save my life. But that¡¯s all!¡±


    Fiona suddenly felt as if she was stabbed by a penknife. She thought he seemed to be warning her


    not to dream too much.


    She looked at Calvin¡¯s charming eyes in a daze and only found calmness and indifference in them.


    Fiona felt quite bitter about Calvin¡¯s words. This was how he was usually like, a typical mogul in the


    entertainment industry!


    Fiona knew if she hadn¡¯t taken Rosalie¡¯s ce and pretended to be the person who once saved


    him, he wouldn¡¯t have even given her a nce, not to mention talking face-to-face with her!


    After all, Calvin had been nice to Fiona so far only because of what Rosalie had done!


    Calvin said to Fiona, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive you home first and then I¡¯ll go back to Strico.¡±


    Fiona followed Calvin into the car, clenching the hem of her skirt tightly with both hands to suppress


    the anger, jealousy, and sense of loss.


    She thought, ¡°Yes, I got all this thanks to Rosalie. So what? I will not back down now!¡±


    It took Fiona a long time and energy to get so far. She would definitely take the ce of Rosalie


    completely. She decided to make good use of this and marry into a rich family!


    The car was racing toward Strico. Jonathan remained silent along the way. He kept gently stroking


    Rosalie¡¯s wrist. It was where Calvin grabbed her when she walked away from him and when she fell


    off the cliff.


    Even now, Rosalie¡¯s wrist was still red. The redness hadn¡¯t faded away, setting off the fairness of


    her skin.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers gently touched the red marks on her wrist over and over again. Rosalie felt her


    skin that was touched by Jonathan was getting hotter and hotter, with a slightly pricking sensation.


    Jonathan finally said, breaking the silence, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips and said, ¡°A little.¡±


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand and kissed the red marks. He then stuck out his tongue and licked


    her wrist carefully.


    In an instant, Rosalie stiffened and flushed. She wondered what he was trying to do.


    He was absolutely cold and indifferent before but now he became alluring out of the blue. The way


    he licked Rosalie¡¯s skin was seductive.


    Jonathan asked lightly, with a charming and soft look, ¡°How do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Rosalie stammered, ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    How could she still feel pain right at that moment? She was overwhelmed by his softness.


    Jonathan kept kissing the red marks on her wrist. She felt embarrassed, about to withdraw her


    hand. After all, they were not alone in the car.


    But Jonathan grabbed her hand stubbornly and tightly, stopping her from withdrawing her hand.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Rosalie looked embarrassed. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Please, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I might do something that even


    surprises myself.¡± He was nearly pleading her and his hand holding her wrist was shaking slightly.


    Rosalie was stunned and thought he had changed a bit since he found her on the mountain earlier.


    But there were other people present, so she couldn¡¯t ask him about it directly.


    The driver and Carlos, who was sitting in the front, almost froze when they heard Jonathan¡¯s words.


    They couldn¡¯t believe what Jonathan just said. After all, as a domineering man, he never begged a


    woman like that.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and stopped moving.


    Jonathan gently closed his eyes and continued to kiss her wrist.


    Jonathan kissed Rosalie as if he wanted to remove all the marks left by Calvin and stamp his own


    brand on her.


    What would Jonathan do if Rosalie took her hand back? Would be break her arm?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Numerous questions shed through Jonathan¡¯s mind: Why was Calvin carrying her on his back?


    How important was Calvin to her?


    Jonathan finally realized how it felt when his emotions were totally controlled by another person.


    Jonathan¡¯s father had experienced it before. Now, it was his turn!


    But Jonathan¡¯s situation was different from his father¡¯s. He would never be betrayed! Rosalie said


    that he was the one she loved!


    Jonathan kept kissing her wrist and rubbing his cheeks against it, feeling like a cautious child.


    When the car stopped at the door of the Youngblood residence, Carlos said respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, here we are!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s long and ck eyshes fluttered slightly. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at


    Rosalie affectionately. Then he held her up in his arms and carried her out of the car.


    Rosalie screamed. At this moment, after being kissed and rubbed by him just now, the wrist of her


    right hand was almost numb. She felt the blood all over her body pouring toward her right wrist.


    Being carried out of the car by Jonathan made Rosalie not know what to do!


    Rosalie called, ¡°Jon!¡± She motioned to Jonathan to put her down but he directly carried her back to


    the bedroom.


    Jonathan put Rosalie on the bed, intertwined his fingers with hers, and put her hands above her


    head. ¡°Tell me why you were with Calvin, why he was carrying you on his back, and what did you


    say to him?¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Jonathan suddenly came up with a series of questions. His anxiety was clearly shown, which was


    rare.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan above her in surprise, wondering why he suddenly snapped after the


    silence and depression along the way back there.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Jon, let go of me! I can exin it to you.¡±


    But Jonathan didn¡¯t let go of her hand. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed her face feverishly


    for a while. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    But no matter what Rosalie said, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t let go of her.


    Rosalie felt that the temperature of her body seemed to be soaring as if her thoughts were affected


    by his kisses.


    Rosalie exined, ¡°I¡­ I went to visit Grandma¡¯s tomb. When I was going down the mountain, I


    turned to a track and went to the hill beside. I used to be there quite often when I was young so I


    missed it. Then I met Calvin there.¡±


    Rosalie told Jonathan what happened as quickly as possible. She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand


    her.


    But Rosalie didn¡¯t tell him about the part where her memory was restored.


    Rosalie thought she should keep it a secret forever!


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. He asked, ¡°Did you fall off the cliff?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, luckily, Calvin was there. He grabbed me. Butter I passed out. When I woke up, I found him


    going down the mountain carrying me on his back.¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°I wanted to walk on my own


    but I had some scratches. If I walked on my own, I would not get out of there before dark.¡±


    Hearing this, Jonathan lifted Rosalie¡¯s dress and saw scratches on her legs.


    The scratches on her ankles were especially ringly obvious now. Covered by the long dress, they


    didn¡¯t attention. But now, he saw her ankle was swollen and had some scratches.


    attract!


    his


    Jonathan said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Looking at Rosalie¡¯s wounds, he only felt a sharp


    pain in the heart.


    Usually, even if someone had blood all over his body and not an inch of his skin was intact, he


    wouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    But looking at Rosalie¡¯s injuries, Jonathan felt so heartbroken!


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°I simply forgot.¡± After Jonathan saw her on Calvin¡¯s back, he behaved


    differently from how he usually did. So, all Rosalie thought about was him and had forgotten her


    injuries.


    Jonathan mped his thin lips together tightly and the next moment, he held Rosalie up in his arms


    and walked into the bathroom.


    The warm water gently sshed on Rosalie. Jonathan squatted down and carefully cleaned her


    wounds.


    Jonathan stared at the scratches on her ankle and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°In fact, they¡¯re no big deals for me.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to care too much about her


    scratches.


    But Rosalie¡¯s words made Jonathan gloomy. Of course, he knew that these bruises were nothing


    compared with what she had suffered before.


    On Rosalie¡¯s body were countless scars of various sizes, silently telling Jonathan what she had


    suffered in prison.


    The more Jonathan loved her, the harder it was for him to put up with her wounds.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what exactly happened when she was tortured and injured in


    prison.


    Jonathan lowered his head and leaned over. He kissed her injuries on the ankle.


    Rosalie bit her lips slightly. ¡°Jon, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°But it bothers me.¡±


    Rosalie instantly felt heartwarming. She wanted to cry and her eyes were blurred by tears.


    Finally, there was a person around her who cared about her and would feel sad because of her


    injuries.


    He felt the same way about her injuries as she did.


    Rosalie thought perhaps the best choice she had ever made in her life was to fall in love with


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan wrapped her body with a bath towel, took her out of the bathtub, put on clean leisurewear


    for her, and then carried her out of the bathroom to apply ointment to the scratches.


    Jonathan said, ¡°If it hurts, just tell me.¡±


    Rosalie answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jonathan applied the ointment to her injuries gently like he was treating an extremely important


    treasure that was even more important than his own life.


    After Jonathan applied ointment to all her scratches, including the redness on her wrist, he still


    didn¡¯t let go of her hand. He kept staring at the redness on her wrist that had not yet faded away.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Tell me, what did Calvin say to you when he put you down and took your hand?¡± He


    raised up his head and his deep eyes met hers.


    Rosalie froze, feeling as if he could read her mind.


    Jonathan had always been insecure about her love for him. Rosalie wondered if he still minded it


    and doubted her even though she had exined it to him.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and answered Jonathan truthfully, ¡°Calvin said, ¡®Fortunately, you are


    not.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes, seeming to be figuring out the meaning of that sentence. ¡°What does


    that mean?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°It means¡­ Do you still remember that Calvin thought that I was the person he had


    been looking for? He had found her. It¡¯s Fiona. I think he meant to say that he wouldn¡¯t mistake me


    for someone else again. I am not the one he had been looking for.¡±


    As Rosalie spoke, her heart beat violently.


    Although what she said was true, she felt guilty when she said those words since her childhood


    memories had been restored. Jonathan stared straight at Rosalie and gently stroked her cheeks:


    ¡°What do you think about it? Do you think it is a pity?¡±


    His cold voice seemed intent on crushing every word deep into her soul.


    Was it pity? Would Rosalie feel regretful that Calvin had mistaken someone else for her? Would she


    feel regretful that she and Calvin were separated in the end after they fought together?


    Rosalie thought she did feel slightly regretful but she knew what the most important thing was for


    her.


    ¡°I have no regrets,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jonathan gently lowered his eyes so that his thick eyshes covered the gloominess in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jonathan thought, ¡®If she really has no regret, why did she hesitate for so long?


    She and Calvin¡­


    Jonathan got up and put away the ointment. ¡°You must be hungry now. I¡¯ll ask the servants to cook


    something for you.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t realize that she was starving until now. It was almost 8 p.m. now


    and she hadn¡¯t yet eaten anything after lunch.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Perhaps because Rosalie was really tired after an exhausting day, she quickly fell asleep after


    dinner.


    Jonathan sat by the bed and looked at her face with a serious look.


    Rosalie was lying there quietly. Jonathan felt that she would not go anywhere and could only stay


    with him.


    But somehow he also felt that she seemed to be far away from him and he couldn¡¯t touch her even


    though she was right in front of him. He wondered why.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie said earlier that day that she would not regret it but he believed she was regretting it at the


    very moment. He thought her words were not sincere!


    The scene where Calvin was carrying Rosalie on his back was like a video yed over and over


    again in Jonathan¡¯s mind.


    Jonathan had never been so scared before! He felt as if everything he had been worried about had


    all be true!


    Jonathan whispered while gently stroking her closed red lips, ¡°Does Calvin really mean nothing to


    you?¡±


    But Rosalie couldn¡¯t give Jonathan an answer because she was asleep.


    ¡°Jon, if you fall in love with someone in the future, I hope that you don¡¯t fall in love too deeply. Don¡¯t


    let anyone else control your life.¡±


    ¡°Jon, do you know what cowardice is? It¡¯s when you hate someone very much, you still don¡¯t want


    to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Jon, don¡¯t repeat my mistake! Don¡¯t end up like me! It hurts so much. I can¡¯t even control my own


    life¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s father¡¯s words echoed in his cars again and again.


    Jonathan thought, ¡®Control¡­ It should be me who controls everything!


    She is already trapped by me. She ispletely under my control, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Jonathan asked again, ¡°Rosalie, did you betray me?¡± No one knew whether he was asking her or


    himself.


    Jonathan thought he was not his father and his life would not be the same as that of his father!


    Suddenly, Jonathan stood up and walked to the room next door. He opened a drawer, in which


    there was a photo of Rosalie in a floral dress and the silver bracelet that used to belong to her


    Grandmother which he had received in advance.


    It was a pair with the silver bracelet in Calvin¡¯s hand.


    Jonathan tried hard not to let them know the truth. He wondered whether what he did really worked.


    He was suspecting whether he had failed. His eyes became deeper.


    The next day, when Rosalie woke up, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock. Jonathan was not in the room.


    Rosalie lifted the quilt and got out of bed to wash up. The ces where she got scratches yesterday


    didn¡¯t hurt much now and the redness on her wrist had faded away.


    Rosalie raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror. Last night, she slept soundly and she


    thought it was afortable night.


    She thought, ¡°Maybe it was because I knew the truth about my memories and got over it!¡±


    And today, was Rosalie¡¯s birthday! Jonathan promised that he would make a cake for her.


    Thinking about this, Rosalie looked more delighted.


    Rosalie thought she would definitely be very happy. It was her first birthday after she got out of


    prison.


    Rosalie thought when the candles were inserted into the cake, her birthday wish would be: May


    Jonathan always feel safe and not be hurt anymore. May we spend the rest of our lives together.


    After washing up, Rosalie changed into the dress she had prepared before. It was a simple white


    dress and it was elegant.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t want to wear bright colors because she was still mourning her grandmother¡¯s death.


    After all, it was only the seventh day after her grandmother died.


    Rosalie applied some foundation and made a simple makeup.


    Of course, with the flexibility of her fingers now, Rosalie couldn¡¯t make more exquisite makeup.


    She looked down at her fingers and smiled gently. Although her fingers wouldn¡¯t recover, they were


    much better than before.


    Rosalie thought she would only hold Jonathan¡¯s hands in the future since she had gotten over


    Calvin!


    Rosalie stood up, about to leave the room, and caught a glimpse of the door connecting the two


    bedrooms.


    Since Jonathan started to sleep together with her in her bedroom, he had rarely been back to his


    own bedroom.


    Rosalie stepped forward to close the door. But when she reached the door, she walked into his


    bedroom.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Jon?¡± Then she was sure that there was no one else in the room.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°He is not here. Is he making the cake for me downstairs?¡±


    She remembered that he said he would stay there with her all day on her birthday.


    Rosalie was about to turn around and leave when she saw a photo album on the cab.


    At that moment, the photo album was open. Rosalie saw a photo of Jonathan and his father when


    Jonathan was a kid!


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Is this Jon¡¯s album?¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but pick up the album. She never opened Jon¡¯s photo album before!


    Rosalie began to look through the album from the first page. They were all photos of Jonathan


    when he was a child, either alone or with his father, but there was not a single photo of Jonathan¡¯s


    mother.


    After flipping through most of the pages, Rosalie started to find photos of Jonathan after he was


    seven or eight. His clothes were obviously different, of much better quality. But it seemed that in


    those photos, he no longer had children¡¯s innocence in his eyes. He seemed much more mature


    than other kids at the same age.


    Rosalie thought Jonathan¡¯s father must have passed away and Jonathan had returned to live with


    the Youngblood family at


    that time.


    Rosalie continued to flip through the album page by page. In the album, Jonathan gradually grew up


    year after year and became taller and taller, from an adorable baby to a handsome guy.


    But in most of these photos, Jonathan was expressionless and always alone. She couldn¡¯t even find


    a photo of him together with his grandfather.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Those photos happen to not be here or they simply never took a photo


    together?!¡±


    Rosalie was reminded of how Jonathan looked like when he was standing alone in front of his


    father¡¯s photo in the memorial hall. He looked lonely. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for him


    again.


    Jonathan¡¯s father¡¯s death was a turning point in his life.¡±


    In the photos of him before he was 7 or 8, at least he had all kinds of expressions. He was smiling,


    crying, and even pouting. But after that, his expressions became more and more monotonous.


    Rosalie stared at a photo of Jonathan when he was probably about three or four years old. He was


    smiling so brightly in that photo.


    She couldn¡¯t help but fish out her phone, took a picture of that photo, and kept it in the album of her


    phone.


    She hoped that she would see such bright smiles on his face frequently!


    Just when Rosalie was about to close the album, she noticed that thest page of the album was


    empty.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be described as nk. Thest page contained a photo of hers.


    It was a picture of her in a floral dress, one he had found beautiful and asked for as a keepsake.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would ce the photo in his album.


    And then, she discovered that beneath the original location of the album, there was a small silver


    bracelet.


    However, her attention had been solely on the album, neglecting this bracelet.


    Rosalie¡¯s chest suddenly tightened as she thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the bracelet that Calvin had always


    carried with him? Why is it with Jon?


    No¡­ This bracelet is not Calvin¡¯s!¡¯


    Rosalie abruptly picked up the small silver bracelet. It shared the same style and


    Ze as Calvin¡¯s, but it was more oxidized, with a slightly darkened surface. Calvin¡¯s bracelet was


    brighter, likely because he frequently rubbed it with his fingers.


    Then this bracelet¡­ All of a sudden, Rosalie thought of the jewelry box her grandmother had left


    her.


    She hadn¡¯t found the bracelet that was supposed to match the one worn by Calvin in that jewelry


    box. ¡®What if¡­ the one in front of me is that bracelet?


    But why would it be in Jon¡¯s room?¡¯ she wondered, suddenly feeling uneasy as if happened before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And only Jon could provide her with the answers to this mystery.


    ething she wasn¡¯t aware of had


    With the silver bracelet in her hand, Rosalie left the room and headed downstairs. Just as she


    reached the first floor, she heard amotion outside.


    Rosalie hastened forward and saw a woman seemingly trying to force her way inside. However, she


    was being held back by several servants, with Jonathan and Carlos standing in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly break in here. I will handle it!¡± Carlos


    said.


    At that point, Rosalie recognized the woman being restrained by the servants. She was Robin, the


    doctor who had performed hypnotherapy on her in the past.


    But at this moment, Robin, who happened to be facing Rosalie, immediately shouted upon seeing


    thetter, ¡°Ms. Leighton, tell Mr. Youngblood that I really didn¡¯t hypnotize you!¡±


    Rosalie was instantly stunned, feeling as if her mind had exploded.


    She wondered, ¡®Hypnosis? Jon?


    Why does Robin want me to tell Jon that? Does Jon know her? I¡¯ve never even told him about the


    hypnosis. I always imed I had a headache.¡¯


    The mysteries continued to multiply.


    Rosalie stared at Jon¡¯s distant figure in a trance, watching him slowly turn around. His handsome


    face was adorned with a familiar smile as he gazed at her tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll have the


    servant bring your breakfast out in a while. Eat something.¡±


    Jon approached, gently caressing the hair by her cheek and casually instructing Carlos behind him.


    ¡°Handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Carlos responded briskly, swiftly arranging for Robin to be escorted out of


    the Youngblood residence.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Erickson¡¯s sudden intrusion, and the most troublesome part is that Ms. Leighton


    witnessed the scene.


    If Mr. Youngblood settles the scorester, things will be bad for me. At that thought, Carlos shivered


    involuntarily before ncing at Robin, who had quieted down.


    ¡®It seems like Dr. Erickson came to the Youngblood residence and caused such a ruckus out of fear.


    Is she scared of losing her job, so she¡¯s hastily proving that she never hypnotized Rosalie?


    This exnation feels too simple. After all, I only arranged for Dr. Erickson to go abroad for a


    conference and have a vacation back then, he pondered.


    Carlos¡¯ expression changed at that. Having been around Jonathan for so long, he naturally


    understood a principle-when things deviated from the norm, there must be a hidden truth. Perhaps


    he needed to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    Meanwhile, in the Youngblood residence, Jonathan smiled at Rosalie. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have breakfast


    first.¡±


    ¡°Jon, what happened just now?¡± Rosalie stood there instead of following him to the dining area.


    ¡°As you saw, a doctor you consulted with before came here and caused a scene,¡± he casually


    exined. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for another good doctor to help with your headaches.¡±


    He attempted to take her hand and lead her to the restaurant, but she stood firm.


    ¡°Do you know Robin? Do you know that I visited her clinic for hypnotherapy?¡± Taking a deep breath,


    Rosalie voiced the questions swirling in her mind.


    The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face faded. ¡°Today is your birthday. Do we have to discuss this now?¡±


    ¡°Jon, I need to understand what¡¯s happening!¡± Rosalie¡¯s thoughts were in disarray. She could sense


    that she was clueless about many things that were connected to her.


    ¡°But sometimes, isn¡¯t it better not to know?¡± he argued.


    Suddenly, something shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind. She stared at him wide-eyed and uttered,


    ¡°When I went to the hospital that day, the nurse said that Robin suddenly went abroad for some


    business. Was that your doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± His eyshes trembled. ¡°What if I say yes? What do you n to


    do?¡±


    ¡°But why did you¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s words trailed off as she remembered the silver bracelet in her hand.


    For some reason, it felt heavy at that moment.


    Her clever mind began connecting the dots, unraveling the mysteries that were once unclear. ¡°This


    bracelet¡­ Did you take it from my grandmother¡¯s belongings?¡± She slowly extended her hand, and


    in her right palmy a somewhat oxidized silver bracelet.


    Jonathan nced at the bracelet faintly, and aplex look shed in his eyes. ¡®Are some things


    truly unavoidable? Even with my deliberate efforts to sever her ties with Calvin, the broken lines


    seem to reconnect, much like how the silver bracelet eventually found its way back to her.


    What about the connection between her and Calvin? Will it be reconnected again?¡¯ he pondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I did hide the bracelet,¡± he stated softly.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. His words seemed like a confirmation, deepening her suspicions. ¡°And you


    know about my memory loss too?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan¡¯s answer echoed, stirring a mix of emotions within her.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    ¡°Why?¡± Suddenly, he raised his arms, delicately pulling her into an embrace. ¡°What about you? Why


    did you seek hypnotherapy from a doctor? Are you trying to reim memories with Calvin? Are you


    so reluctant to let go of that part of your past? You only spent a brief day together in your childhood,


    but now, you have me.¡±


    His voice remained calm as if narrating an ordinary tale, yet it sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°He even knows that I only spent a day with Calvin! It¡¯s as if he knows everything, and I¡¯m the


    clueless one,¡± she thought.


    Sensing Rosalie¡¯s body stiffening, Jonathan tightened his hold. Lips close to her ear, he continued


    in a low murmur, ¡°Don¡¯t delve into those memories anymore. Don¡¯t you have me? Isn¡¯t that enough


    for you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie countered in her mind. She had no desire to unearth those memories. She had made


    a conscious decision to bury them, treating them as her own little secret. She attempted to rify,


    ¡°Between Calvin and me¡­¡±


    But Jonathan interrupted her.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop it! I don¡¯t want to hear about anything between you and Calvin!¡± He held her firmly in


    his arms, refusing to hear what she had to say..


    ¡°Jon, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I said that I don¡¯t want to hear about anything between you and Calvin! I don¡¯t care what happened


    between you and him yesterday on the hill. I can pretend that nothing happened, but don¡¯t have any


    contact with him. Don¡¯t think of him, let alone miss him.¡±


    His arms tightened as if he was determined to fully envelop her within his embrace.


    This was the extent of his concession. In fact, he had never imaginedpromising this much for a


    woman.


    His pride and dignity were gradually destroyed by her, yet he still longed to possess her.


    Rosalie¡¯s body hurt. She felt suffocated in Jonathan¡¯s embrace.


    But what intensified her difort was his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± She strained to lift her chin in his arms as if desperately trying to see her


    beloved man.


    ¡°I exined everything to him yesterday. Did he not believe a word I said? Or perhaps, he never


    believed in my love?¡± she wondered.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does it even matter?¡± Jonathan lowered his head, and their eyes locked in a silent confrontation.


    His gaze was so profound that she couldn¡¯t decipher any emotions.


    Rosalie felt her heart throbbing, realizing that her exnations, worries, and determination from


    yesterday meant nothing


    to him.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s put an end to this matter,¡± he dered, leading her to the kitchen.


    On the kitchen countery a cake, its icing half-finished.


    ¡°Is it beautiful? Your birthday cake will be ready soon,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    fancy breakfast, we can have lunch togetherter.¡±


    He spoke in his usual tone, wearing the same smile, as if everything were normal. It was as though


    the conflicts and doubts between them had never existed.


    ¡°So this is his way of ending the matter?¡± Rosalie thought while staring at the half-finished cake.


    She should have felt joy at the sight of it, but now, she only felt a hint of mncholy instead.


    If this were how they settled the matter, misunderstandings would forever linger between them.


    No matter what, she had to rify things.


    ¡°Jon, Calvin and I¡­¡± But Rosalie¡¯s words were cut short as Jonathan¡¯s lips forcefully met hers,


    silencing all her attempts to speak.


    He sucked on her lips, snatching away every bit of sweetness from her mouth. In the end, he bit her


    lips as if in punishment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you not to bring up anything between you and him? I don¡¯t care about your past;


    I just want you to stay with me in the future.¡± Rosalie felt the heat on her lips, but a cold sensation


    enveloped her.


    ¡°So¡­ He doesn¡¯t care about my exnations or believe my words. Does he only want me to stay


    with him?¡± she thought, her heart aching.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t care even if I say I¡¯ve recovered my memory and now remember everything about


    Calvin and me when we


    were young?¡± As her words slipped out, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    Jonathan¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly, and his expression finally changed. ¡°You¡­ remember now?¡±


    There was an imperceptible trembling in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± she admitted.


    Jonathan¡¯s face turned ghastly, and the reflection of her face could be seen in his dark pupils.


    ¡°So she remembers everything about her and Calvin. All my efforts are in vain,¡± he thought.


    Out of nowhere, Jonathan burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha! So you remember!¡±


    Hisughter made her uneasy. It was as if he was suppressing yet also venting something, which


    created a sense of contradiction.


    Jon, stopughing,¡± Rosalie pleaded.


    Hisughter abruptly ceased, and his sensuous lips curled up. Unlike the heartyughter moments


    ago, it was a teasing, enchanting smile that seemed capable of turning the world upside down.


    ¡°Since you know you¡¯re the one he¡¯s searching for, when do you n to tell him? Or perhaps¡­ are


    you intending to seek him out? To revisit the memories of your childhood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Yes, I fell off the cliff yesterday, and when he grabbed my hand, I recovered


    my memory, but I-¡±


    ¡°So¡­ your memory recovered at that time? So Rosie, will you betray me for Calvin?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    lips wore a smile, but his eyes bore into her with a deep intensity.


    She looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you think I would betray you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I need you to tell me.¡± His voice carried an icy tone.


    Rosalie felt her heart growing heavier and sinking deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Jon, have you ever truly trusted me?¡± She strained to widen her eyes, eager to discern every


    nuance of his expression.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    If he believed her, he should not have doubted when she swore never to betray him at his father¡¯s


    memorial hall.


    If he believed her, he should know that he was the one she loved in her heart!


    If he believed her, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden Wilma¡¯s bracelet and deliberately stopped her from


    finding out the truth.


    s, he had no faith in her. At that moment, Rosalie felt as if she were submerged in ice-cold


    water.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly. He had told himself to trust her, yet when Calvin appeared


    behind her back like that and when she secretly visited the hospital multiple times for her memory¡¯s


    sake, he wondered how trustworthy she was.


    It felt absolutely horrible..


    Her voice sounded once more. ¡°How are we supposed to have a future together when you can¡¯t


    even trust me? Calvin is¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± He abruptly choked her neck, cutting off her words. ¡°So does this mean that


    Calvin believes you? Are you implying that you should get together with him instead?¡±


    ¡°Calvin is all she thinks about. Is he a brand that can never be erased from her from her heart?¡± The


    thought ran through Jonathan¡¯s head.


    Though he repeatedly tried hard to wipe Calvin¡¯s existence from her mind, he never seeded.


    Her slender neck was at the mercy of his fingers; he only needed to exert a little pressure to snap it.


    However, his hands trembled uncontrobly, so much that his teeth rattled.


    If anyone else were to provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to retaliate against them. However,


    when it came to her, it seemed like he would feel excruciating pain if she were hurt a single bit.


    ¡°Jon, do you know what cowardice is? It¡¯s when you can¡¯t even bring yourself to wound someone


    you loathe the most.¡±


    His father¡¯s voice rang in his mind again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jonathan mused, ¡®He¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed a coward.


    I still can¡¯t bear to hurt her, even when Calvin is all she cares about!


    I thought I was the one in control of everything when she was all along.


    She is the dictator of my emotions and even my


    life!


    Am I going to repeat my father¡¯s fate if this continues?


    Since her ties with Calvin can¡¯t be severed, will she return to his side?


    I will never allow myself to sumb to the same fate as my father¡¯s! No way in hell!


    If deciding to love someone is so agonizing, then I can also choose not to love!¡¯


    He released his vise-like grip on Rosalie¡¯s neck and she dropped to the ground in a heap, coughing


    vigorously. She felt that he had lost control of his emotions just now.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± she rasped with much difficulty.


    What he said next drained her body of all its heat and caused her to doubt her ears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± She felt as if her blood was frozen by the words his cold voice uttered.


    ¡°Break up?¡± Rosalie raised her head nkly and stared at the person before her.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± He calmly met her gaze as if he were apletely different person from who


    he was mere moments ago. Those eyes that were once full of gentleness were just a bottomless


    darkness.


    He had sealed her from his worldpletely and forbidden her froming any closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ exhausted?¡± she murmured. It seemed like woodenly repeating after him was all Rosalie


    knew to do.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m ending our rtionship!¡±


    He was drained. If loving someone was so physically and mentally taxing, and required one to be


    on pins and needles, he¡¯d


    rather not do it.


    space


    If Calvin was destined to have a ce in her heart, he had no desire for whatever remained. When


    his father died before his very eyes, he¡¯d sworn never to forsake his life for a woman who betrayed


    him the way his.


    father did.


    That never happened in the past nor will it in the future.


    Rosalie stood up stiffly. She felt as if Jonathan was out of reach despite him being right in front of


    her.


    She felt so blessedst night when he was so intimate with her. However, all of it seemed so ironic


    in retrospect.


    She wondered, ¡°So he¡¯s breaking up with me just because he¡¯s tired? In that case, what does the


    rtionship we shared mean to him? Was this all a game to him from the start, while I was the only


    one who took it seriously?¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ I refuse?¡± Her dignity had been crushed to smithereens by other people when she was


    incarcerated.


    He was the one who helped piece it together bit by bit after she was released from prison.


    She was now putting her tattered dignity at stake by saying such a thing.


    Rosalie loved him and wasn¡¯t going to give up just like that. She was going in for ast-ditch effort at


    holding on to what they shared.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to love you anymore,¡± he uttered indifferently as he turned away and walked out of


    the kitchen without any trace of wistfulness.


    She was the only one left behind, rooted to the spot in a daze.


    The bone-deep chill she felt spread throughout her body. She was freezing even though it was July.


    She thought she had found someone with whom she could grow old together. Little did she know


    that such a passionate love would fizzle out just like that and end so easily.


    A sentence was all it took to close the book.


    He could fall out of love just because he felt like it.


    On the other hand, she had put all her heart and soul into the rtionship. ¡°Just what am I to him?¡±


    She could still distinctly recall the promises and oaths he¡¯d made. Unfortunately, all of them seemed


    absurd now.


    Rosalie was still holding the tiny silver bracelet in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t told Jonathan that he didn¡¯t need to hide the bracelet as she had never nned on


    telling Calvin the truth even if she regained her memories.


    Her intent was to keep the memories of her childhood eternally sealed in her mind.


    She¡¯d made this decision in hopes of making Jonathan feel more secure and dispelling his anxiety.


    But, all of these exnations became pointless when he demanded that they break up.


    Rosalie stared at the little silver bracelet in her hand before shifting her gaze to the unfinished cake


    on the kitchen top.


    She remembered how Jonathan used to say that he would only bake a cake for one person in his


    lifetime.


    He was so gentle and sweet back then.


    She felt the urge to burst into tears to release all her pent-up grief. But¡­ She lifted her hand and


    gingerly touched the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    There were no tears in her eyes.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t even shed a tear, even if I want to?¡± she remarked inwardly.


    Maybe some people were just destined to never find love.


    The experience of being abandoned by Zachary in the past didn¡¯t seem to teach her a lesson. She


    had actually fallen in love with Jonathan.


    However, they were from two distinct worlds.


    If she hadn¡¯t brought him to her house that night, they would never have crossed paths.


    In the end, she was the one who approached him first, only to be a pawn in his game. It was


    at that moment that she knew her ce.


    When Rosalie slowly walked out of the kitchen in the Youngblood residence, it was surprisingly


    quiet, and there were no housekeepers in sight.


    Regardless, it was for the best because it saved her from embarrassment.


    She seemed to have exhausted all her strength before finally walking back into the bedroom.


    Her mood waspletely different from when she left earlier.


    ¡°I am just back to square one,¡± she mumbled to herself as she stood in front of the mirror.


    The woman in the mirror still had her makeup intact, wearing a white dress that entuated her


    delicate face. Nevertheless, she had an unusually paleplexion, and her stunning eyes were


    filled with bitterness that had been repressed and self-mockery.


    She felt alone once more, just as she had when she was released from prison.


    If she wanted to live alone, she would have to rely entirely on her own efforts, even if it meant living


    at the bottom of the socialdder.


    In truth, there was nothing to be afraid of at all. After all, she had already experienced it in the past.


    Rosalie reassured herself and then stood up, opening her wardrobe and putting on the clothes she


    had brought from her rental home.


    At that moment, she was grateful that she hadn¡¯t thrown those clothes away. At the very least, she


    could leave wearing her own clothes without owing him anything.


    Next, she neatly folded the clothes she had taken off and tidied. up the room.


    Back then, when she moved out of the rental home, she didn¡¯t bring much with her. Later, when he


    bought the house she used to live in, she collected some items from that house that held memories


    for her and brought them with her in a suitcase.


    Her belongings were now reduced to onerge and one small suitcase.


    Then, Rosalie ced the bank card, jewelry, and property deed Jonathan had given her on the


    dressing table.


    She reasoned that those items had never been hers.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Perhaps this is the best ending for me,¡± she thought.


    She hesitated, and her steps paused for a moment as she cheered herself up and prepared to


    leave the room. After pushing open the door that connected the two bedrooms, she entered his


    room.


    The photo album was still on the cab. Rosalie walked up, turned to thest page of the album,


    and took out the photo of herself wearing a floral dress.


    That photo had no meaning to Jonathan now that they had broken up. It was better for her to take it


    with her to prevent it from being thrown away by him in the future.


    Shortly after, Rosalie returned to her own bedroom, picked up the two suitcases, and looked around


    the room.


    In that room, there were too many memories between her and him, as if the air itself was still filled


    with his presence.


    It was just that he would no longer have any contact with her in the future.


    Their game was finally over.


    On her 28th birthday, she realized that fate¡¯s cruelty was even worse than she had imagined.


    With her slender figure, Rosalie struggled a bit as she carried the two suitcases and descended the


    stairs. Finally, as she walked out of the main entrance, she saw the butler of the Youngblood


    residence.


    The butler was visibly surprised when he saw Rosalie, dressed in in and old clothes, dragging


    her suitcases, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, where are you going?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving out. Jonathan and I have broken up, so there¡¯s no reason for me to stay here,¡± Rosalie


    replied.


    The butler could not believe what he had just heard.


    Surprised, he wondered, ¡°Ms. Leighton broke up with Mr. Youngblood? Isn¡¯t today her birthday? Mr.


    Youngblood has even nned a special birthday dinner for her this evening.¡±


    Nheless, looking at Rosalie¡¯s demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying, leaving the butler


    bewildered.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to drag her suitcases out of the Youngblood


    residence.


    Behind her, the butler quickly called Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant, Carlos, to report the situation


    and ask if he should bring her back.


    Carlos was astounded when he received the call and could not stop staring at Jonathan by his


    side.


    ¡°They broke up? I can¡¯t believe Mr. Youngblood had actually ended his rtionship with Rosalie. His


    love for Rosalie is obvious to everyone. In fact, I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Youngblood treat a woman so


    gently and protectively. However, considering what had transpired today and how Mr. Youngblood


    had left the Youngblood residence toe here directly¡­ hemented silently.


    Thinking about that, Carlos looked at the corner of the wall. If Rosalie had been there, she would


    have recognized it as the spot where she first met Jonathan.


    It was also the location where Jonathan¡¯s father died of frostbite.


    Every year, on the death anniversary of his father, Jonathan would go there.


    Carlos was aware that that day was not Jonathan¡¯s father¡¯s death anniversary. In the many years he


    had worked with Jonathan, it was the first time he had seen Jonathan act unusually and go there


    when it was not his father¡¯s death anniversary.


    He could not help but wonder if it had anything to do with Rosalie.


    Curious, Carlos asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton is carrying two suitcases, saying that she has


    broken up wants to leave the Youngblood residence. Should we let her go?¡±


    with you


    and


    Jonathan was stunned, and his eyshes trembled slightly. His gaze was fixed on the patch of


    concrete where his father was buried.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was determined that he would not follow in his father¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Jonathan said coldly through his thin lips.


    After hesitating for a moment, Carlos responded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosalie dragged her two suitcases out of the Youngblood residence, realizing she had


    no idea where she could go


    in Strico.


    It seemed like she had nowhere to call home, and she had nowhere to go.


    She thought she had finally found a home, but it turned out she still hadn¡¯t.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Rosalie dragged her suitcases and walked all the way to the nearest bus stop near the Youngblood


    residence. While she was sitting on the bench, her phone rang.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment before pulling out her phone and discovering that Lillian was


    calling her. After she saw the caller ID, Rosalie suddenly had the urge to cry.


    When she pressed the answer button, Lillian¡¯s familiar voice came from the other end. ¡°Rosalie, are


    you at the Youngblood residence right now? Callum and I are on our way there.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly remembered that it was her birthday that day, and she had invited Lillian and


    Callum to join her in celebrating her birthday that day.


    However, there was no need to celebrate it


    anymore.


    ¡°There is no need for you toe over. I have already broken up with Jonathan. There will be no


    birthday celebration today,¡± Rosalie replied, her voice now bitter with each word.


    Lillian was immediately taken aback. ¡°Broken up? You and Jonathan have broken up? What


    happened? Wait, where are you


    now?¡±


    Lillian was bing concerned because everything had happened so suddenly.


    Moreover, Rosalie¡¯s voice on the phone was also calm.


    It was precisely her calmness that made Lillian even more uneasy. She was well aware of her


    friend¡¯s personality. It would have been better if Rosalie had cried out loud and vented her


    emotions.


    Rosalie¡¯s calmness could only indicate that she was suppressing all of her pain.


    In fact, Rosalie had always kept her pain to herself, neverining or venting to anyone, just


    like she had done while she was imprisoned years ago.


    However, she became even more depressed as a result of that.


    Rosalie was making slow but steady progress toward recovery, and Lillian did not want her friend to


    revert to the state she was in right after being released from prison.


    ¡°Rosalie, where are you right now? Tell me!¡± Lillian urged anxiously.


    Nheless, there was only silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Callum check all the surveince footage on the road if you do not tell me right


    away. I will also notify the police and have them search the entire city for you. If necessary, I will


    even run a newspaper advertisement¡­¡± Lillian rambled on, determined to find out Rosalie¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    She did not breathe a long sigh of relief until she finally heard Rosalie¡¯s voice on the other end of


    the phone. ¡°All right, just wait for me. Do not go anywhere!¡±


    After saying that, Lillian urgently turned on the navigation on her phone. ¡°Quick, drive the car to this


    location. Rosalie is there!¡± she said to Callum, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, as she pointed to


    the destination on her phone¡¯s map.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Callum started the car immediately, following the directions from the navigation.


    ¡°Rosalie and Jonathan broke up?¡± he asked, having overheard parts of the conversation earlier.


    ¡°Yeah. I do not know what happened exactly, and it¡¯s hard to discuss on the phone. We will have to


    ask Rosalie when we see herter. I can only hope she is not in any more trouble,¡± Lillian worriedly


    said, her body tensing up.


    She thought Rosalie had already been through enough hardships, but now she was suffering even


    more than she needed to. ¡°Why is God treating Rosalie this way?¡± she wondered.


    Suddenly, Lillian felt as if something heavy was pressing against her chest, making it difficult for her


    to breathe.


    On the other side, Rosalie made a phone call to Amelia. ¡°Ms. Haab, something hase up with


    today¡¯s birthday party, so please don¡¯t bring Aiden over. I¡¯lle see you another day.¡±


    Amelia was dumbstruck, and from Rosalie¡¯s voice, she could sense that something was wrong.


    ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor issue. I¡¯ll exin another day. Please apologize on my behalf to Aiden because we


    will not be able to have cake today as promised. I will get him a cake another time,¡± Rosalie said,


    trying to sound natural.


    ¡°If you have


    any problems, please contact me. Although I may not be able to help much, it¡¯s good to have


    someone to discuss things with,¡± Amelia said sincerely.


    Rosalie was someone she considered to be her real friend.


    She had moved away to avoid Warren and had lost contact with her previous friends since her


    release from prison. Because


    of that, she didn¡¯t have any friends now.


    Rosalie was basically her only friend at the time.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Haab. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said before ending the call.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just another breakup, and I have descended from heaven to hell once more. No,


    it¡¯s not truly hell yet because it¡¯s still better than when I was wrongfully imprisoned back then,¡± she


    mused.


    At the very least, she was now free to go wherever she pleased, do whatever she pleased, and


    make her own decisions rather than being confined behind iron bars, beaten and kicked by others,


    and living in fear every day.


    Rosalie looked at her phone, which was the old one that she had not thrown away.


    The new phone Jonathan had bought for her had been damaged the day before while she was on


    the mountain, so she had put her SIM card back into her old phone.


    She eventually left exactly as she had arrived, with her old phone, old clothes, old luggage, and old


    shoes.


    It was like Cindere, who would revert to her former self when the clock struck midnight.


    Just then, a silver Porsche stopped on the side of the road next to the bus stop. Lillian quickly got


    out of the car and rushed over to Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, you¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she saw her best friend dressed in old clothes and carrying


    two suitcases.


    ¡°Today is supposed to be Rosalie¡¯s birthday, a rare asion for her to be happy. Why is she


    dressed like this now?¡± she pondered.


    Rosalie raised her head slowly and smiled softly at Lillian. ¡°You¡¯re here. I-I have moved out of the


    Youngblood residence, but I¡¯m not sure where to go


    now.¡±


    Her smile only made Lillian feel more heartbroken. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Lillian piped


    up. After all, the bus stop was not the ce to talk.


    At the same time, Callum got out of the car and assisted Rosalie in loading the two suitcases into


    the trunk.


    After that, Lillian led Rosalie into the back seat of the car.


    Lillian did not say anything in the car. She just held her best friend¡¯s hand tightly. Rosalie¡¯s hand


    was cold, despite the fact that it was the hottest time of year.


    Rosalie had nowhere to go because she had already terminated her lease on the rental home she


    had been staying in.


    Even though Callum found a hotel for Rosalie to stay in temporarily, she asked him to book a cheap


    inn for her.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°Inns have a less-than-ideal environment; hotels would be a better choice,¡± Lillian suggested.


    ¡°With the money I have right now, I can only afford an inn,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian hurriedly added, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about not having enough money, I can-¡±


    ¡°Lillian, I appreciate your kindness, but I want to rely on myself,¡± Rosalie interjected, her inner


    thoughts echoing, ¡°In the end, surviving in this world depends on one¡¯s own efforts.¡±


    Lillian opened her mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She knew Rosalie had her own pride!


    After booking an inn, Lillian sent Callum out to buy some food. Then, inside the inn room, she finally


    broached the subject with Rosalie, asking what had happened and why she had unexpectedly


    ended things with Jonathan.


    ¡°He said he¡¯s tired and doesn¡¯t want to love me anymore. In reality, he never truly believed in me


    throughout our rtionship,¡± Rosalie said with a bitterugh, self-deprecatingly adding, ¡°It seems


    like I¡¯m just not cut out for love!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, please don¡¯tugh like that. It really hurts to see you like this,¡± Lillian said as she hugged


    her tightly. ¡°Rosalie, if you feel like crying, go ahead. Aren¡¯t we best friends? No matter what, I¡¯ll


    always be on your side! Jonathan hurt you, and in the future, I¡¯ll help you find a better boyfriend.


    When the timees, I¡¯ll help you make him regret it! Don¡¯t keep all your grievances and sadness


    bottled up inside. When the timees, let it out!¡±


    Lillian kept urging.


    Rosalie leaned against Lillian¡¯s shoulder, sensing the chill slowly fading away from her body at that


    moment.


    She came to the realization that, in the end, Lillian was her lifeline!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lillian is such an incredible friend; how could I ever repay her in the future?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t cry,¡± Rosalie murmured softly. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve already cried all the tears I had to cry in the


    past.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°All right, Lillian, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. It¡¯s just one heartbreak, and I¡¯ve been through


    heartbreaks before,¡± Rosalie interrupted.


    Lillian sighed and looked at Rosalie, adopting a casual tone. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just one heartbreak,


    nothing too big! You lost one, and there will be someone even better!¡±


    ¡°Someone better?¡± Rosalie thought, her eyes growing dimmer. She doubted whether she had the


    courage to start a third romance anytime soon.


    In this lifetime, she might be destined for a solitary existence.


    Lillian helped Rosalie unpack her things, and when Callum came up with dinner, they ate together


    with Rosalie.


    When Callum arrived, he had even brought a cake and a birthday candle.


    Lillian ced the candle on the cake; it was in the shape of ¡°28,¡± and its vibrant color stood out.


    ¡°All right, we can finally have your birthday cake together. Make a wish, Rosalie!¡± Lillian


    encouraged, even though the day had been quite terrible, she still wanted Rosalie to have a good


    birthday.


    She didn¡¯t want Rosalie to spend her birthday without someone to share the cake.


    ¡°A wish¡­¡± Rosalie whispered to herself as she stared at the candlelight. Her original wish had been


    to grow old with Jonathan, raise children together, and create a happy family.


    ¡°But my wish now.¡± she pondered as she gently closed her eyes.


    ¡°So forget him, release this rtionship from the depths of my heart. From this moment forward,


    forget the man named Jon. For me/Strico had nothing more than Jonathan!¡± she dered silently


    within her.


    After making her wish, Rosalie slowly opened her eyes and watched the ¡°28¡± shaped candle


    continue to burn before finally blowing it out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut the cake,¡± Rosalie said, slicing three pieces and handing one each to herself, Lillian, and


    Callum.


    Rosalie picked up her slice of cake and slowly savored each bite.


    The cake, meant to be sweet, tasted bitter in her mouth.


    After finishing the cake, Lillian started to clean up. She had initially intended to stay and keep


    Rosaliepany but was met with Rosalie¡¯s insistence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay with me. I want


    some time to rest by myself.¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°All right, take a good rest then! I¡¯lle see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded and, seeing Lillian¡¯s worried expression, she added with a smile, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    However, that smile only made Lillian feel a deeper sense of bitterness.


    As Lillian left the inn and got into Callum¡¯s car, her face bore a furrowed brow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still worried about your friend?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Can I not worry? She says she¡¯s fine, but can she really be fine? How can she possibly be fine?¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel even more discontented with Jonathan when she thought about it.¡±


    She used to think so highly of Jonathan, but now, she just wanted to give herself a few good ps!


    ¡°Take me to the Youngblood residence. I want to see Jonathan!¡± Lillian said angrily.


    ¡°Now?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Yes, right now!¡± Lillian replied firmly. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll take a taxi there myself.¡±


    Lillian was about to open the car door and get out when Callum grabbed her arm and said, ¡°There¡¯s


    no inconvenience, but¡­ are you mentally prepared for this? You want to seek justice for your friend


    and vent your anger, but it might also mean offending Jonathan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I offend him! I¡¯m just an ordinary person. What do I have to be afraid of?¡± The thought


    of Rosalie¡¯s forced smiles made Lillian tremble with anger.


    Callum didn¡¯t say anything more. He simply started the car and headed toward the Youngblood


    residence.


    The night was dark, and when they arrived at the entrance of the Youngblood residence, Lillian


    desperately pounded on the iron gate, pressed the doorbell repeatedly, and shouted inside. ¡°Come


    out, let Jonathane out I have questions for him!¡±


    But no matter how much she shouted and made a scene, Jonathan didn¡¯te out. Instead, a


    group of security guards from the Youngblood residence appeared, warning Lillian that if she didn¡¯t


    leave, they would call the police.


    Callum then pulled Lillian back into the car. ¡°How about another day? If you really want to talk to


    Jonathan for Rosalie, I¡¯ll find an opportunity for you.¡±


    Lillian was momentarily stunned, her gaze fixed on the person before her, her expression puzzled.


    In an instant, she grasped the situation. Callum had brought her here to see Jonathan, and if


    Jonathan had indeed shown up and she had scolded him, potentially offending him, what would it


    mean for Callum? It would imply that Callum had also incurred Jonathan¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Are you offering me a chance to give Jonathan a piece of my mind? Have you considered that by


    doing so, you¡¯re also offending Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Bying here with you today, I¡¯ve already mentally prepared myself for


    that possibility.¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡°Why?¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t understand, and in fact, Callum didn¡¯t need to get involved in this mess at


    all.


    Moreover, from a business perspective, the White family¡¯s ventures were now expanding to the part


    of Strico. It should have been the right time for them to build a good rtionship with Jonathan. If


    Callum offended Jonathan now, the White family¡¯s future development in Strico might encounter


    many obstacles.


    ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t care who I offend for your sake, would you believe me?¡± Callum gazed at


    Lillian and asked.


    In an instant, Lillian felt herself in a daze, as if something was surging in her chest.


    ¡°How much of what he¡¯s saying is the truth, and how much is a lie?¡± she contemted.


    Yet, at this very moment, an overwhelming urge to believe his words seemed to consume her.


    Listening to the butler¡¯s report, Carlos learned that Lillian and Callum had already departed from the


    mansion, and hisplexion finally showed a slight improvement.


    ¡°Today has been quite chaotic. It appears that everyone wanted to be part of themotion!¡± he


    mused.


    However, what concerned Carlos the most at that moment was Jonathan. Since his return from


    outside, Jonathan had been in the kitchen for a full three hours!


    Jonathan stood there, motionless in front of a cake that was nearlyplete, staring at it the entire


    time, leaving people to wonder what was going through his mind.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t make sense of it either. He pondered, ¡°Why would Mr. Youngblood, who clearly


    loves Rosalie so much, suddenly end their rtionship today? Could it be due to¡­. the incident


    with that psychologist earlier that led to an argument between them? Or¡­ Is there some other


    reason?¡±


    However, deep down, he understood that no matter the cause, it was not something he, as a


    subordinate, should inquire about.


    Suddenly, Carlos saw Jonathan, who had remained still in the kitchen, raise his hand, refill the


    pastry bag with buttercream frosting, and then¡­ begin decorating the partially finished cake with


    delicate buttercream flowers.


    ¡°What is¡­ Mr. Youngblood trying to do?¡± Carlos wondered,


    Carlos watched in astonishment until he witnessed Jonathan finishing the cake¡¯s decoration and


    meticulously positioning 28 candles on it, one by one.


    Then, he lit the candles!


    It was as if he was celebrating someone¡¯s birthday!


    ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood lighting the candles for Rosalie? But the problem is, didn¡¯t they break up? And


    Rosalie isn¡¯t even here!¡± Carlos thought.


    What Carlos witnessed next was Jonathan blowing out the candles and carefully removing them


    one by one from the cake.


    Afterward, he picked up a small spoon and began savoring the cake, one-spoonful at a time.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke up. ¡°This cake has been sitting out at room


    temperature for quite a while. Eating it like this could make you sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it has been out for a bit,¡± Jonathan muttered softly, then continued to eat the cake, bite by


    bite.


    It felt like some sort of ritual.


    The rest of Carlos¡¯ words seemed to get lodged in his throat, and he found himself unable to utter


    another word.


    Time crept by, and eventually, Jonathan finished the entire cake. ¡°Carlos, do you ever think there


    could be someone who has the power to determine whether I live or die?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos was caught off guard, not anticipating Jonathan to raise such a question out of the


    blue. ¡°Well no¡­ That¡¯s highly unlikely.¡±


    ¡°I share your belief. It¡¯s highly unlikely,¡± Jonathan agreed.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to dwell on or remember that woman anymore. Let¡¯s just pretend I never loved


    her. From now on, I don¡¯t have to worry or fear so much. I don¡¯t need to concern myself with


    whether she goes to Calvin¡¯s side, and I definitely don¡¯t need to specte about how much room


    Calvin holds in her heart. I won¡¯t replicate my father¡¯s mistakes, and I won¡¯t let myself be as


    wretched and forlorn as a stray dog just for the sake of loving someone. Absolutely not!¡± Jonathan


    said to himself in his mind.


    Then Jonathan finally left the kitchen and ascended the stairs to the second floor by himself.


    Caklos watched Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure with mixed emotions.


    ¡°If, by any chance, there truly is someone in this world who could have control over Mr.


    Youngblood¡¯s life and death¡­¡±


    Carlos pondered. Strangely, at that very moment, Rosalie¡¯s name shed through his mind.


    The next day, when Rosalie woke up, she saw an exquisitely wrapped gift box on her bedside. It


    was the birthday present Lillian and Callum had given her the previous day.


    However,st night, she hadn¡¯t opened it.


    Rosalie sat up slowly and unwrapped the package. Inside, she found a delicate little doll that


    somewhat resembled her, dressed in awyer¡¯s outfit and looking incredibly adorable.


    There was also a handwritten greeting card inside the box from Lillian that read: [Wishing my


    dearest Rosalie a lifetime of happiness and joy as you chase your dreams! PS: Give the doll¡¯s left


    palm a little press for a surprise!]


    ¡°Dreams¡­ and happiness? Will I ever have them again?¡± Rosalie pondered.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s hand found a small button on the doll¡¯s left palm.


    She gently pressed it, and the doll¡¯s body produced a voice, saying, ¡°I want to be a great


    lawyer, fighting for the justice in my heart. Haha, I hope that those who seek my assistance in the


    future will view choosing me as theirwyer as a wise choice, once their legal battles have


    concluded!¡±


    It was her own voice!


    Those were the words she had once spoken!


    Rosalie looked at the doll in her hand with astonishment.


    She vaguely recalled that this happened when she had just joined thew firm, and Lillian hade


    to celebrate with her. Amidst their animated conversation, Lillian had taken out her phone and


    recorded a video.


    At that moment, Rosalie had spoken those words to the camera.


    She simply hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lillian would preserve this video all these years, extract her voice


    from it, and embed it inside this doll.


    The doll in Rosalie¡¯s hand suddenly held a deeper significance.


    Meeting Lillian in her lifetime was perhaps the greatest stroke of luck she had ever experienced!


    When Lillian arrived at the inn to find Rosalie, thetter had already freshened up and changed into


    clean clothes.


    ¡°Today is a normal work day. You didn¡¯t have toe to keep mepany. I¡¯m perfectly fine now,¡±


    Rosalie remarked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Besides, I¡¯ve already taken a day off today, and even if I return to work


    now, they¡¯ll still deduct my leave pay,¡± Lillian responded, noticing the opened gift box and the doll


    ced on the bedside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen the gift? Gee, I was actually nning to open it together with you!¡± Lillian


    expressed a tinge of regret. Rosalie smiled gently. ¡°I really like this gift. Thank you, Lillian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± Lillian replied, observing Rosalie¡¯splexion, which appeared healthy with no


    signs of dark circles. ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll begin by finding a ce to live. I can¡¯t stay in this small inn indefinitely. Today, I n to visit a


    real estate agency to search for a suitable rental home. Once I¡¯m settled, I¡¯ll head to thew firm


    and explore opportunities for a suitable job,¡± Rosalie outlined her intentions.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    At least she still had awyer¡¯s license to take on her favorite job again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I drove here today, so it will be easier,¡± Lillian said.


    They went to the real estate agency. Rosalie wasn¡¯t very picky about the house she wanted to rent,


    so she found a suitable ce in no time.


    She inspected the house in the morning and directly signed the rental agreement with the house


    owner in the afternoon.


    The cost of the house was 340 dors a month. The transportation was quite convenient, and there


    were also supermarkets and restaurants in the area, so it was quite convenient to live there.


    However, Lillian thought the area was not very safe. The people there seemed shady. She was


    worried that Rosalie would have safety problems.


    Rosalie responded to that concern by saying, ¡°I am not going to live here for the rest of my life. I¡¯m


    just going to live here temporarily. When my ie has stabilized, I¡¯ll move to another ce.


    Besides, I will try my best not to go out at night.


    It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lillian thought about it and could only ept Rosalie¡¯s decision for now.


    In the afternoon, Lillian drove back and helped Rosalie move in. They bought some kitchenware


    and cleaned up the rental home. After a long day, they were almost done.


    Before she left, Lillian reminded Rosalie, ¡°If anything happens, just call me! You¡¯re no trouble. Don¡¯t


    try to shoulder everything by yourself. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied. As Lillian was about to leave the house, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but rush over and


    hug her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lillian was stunned.


    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m d to have you by my side,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lillian, Rosalie might have copsed at the station yesterday.


    Whenever she was in the depths of despair, Lillian would always be there for her.


    It was Lillian who kept pulling her back from the abyss.


    Lillian patted Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯ve told you we will be lifelong friends. So remember that I¡¯ll be by your side


    no matter what happens!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded in a slightly nasal voice.


    ¡°I owe Lillian too much. If she needs anything in the future, I¡¯ll repay her kindness with everything I


    have,¡± Rosalie said inwardly.


    Rosalie looked around her rental home after sending Lillian off. It was about the same size as the


    one she had rented before, except for a separate kitchen.


    It had a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen and a bathroom. It was considered very cheap with a


    price of 340 dors.


    ¡°I¡¯m back to my own life again! It¡¯s nothing different! Let¡¯s just treat the days of dating Jonathan as


    an absurd dream. After waking up from this dream, I¡¯m still me!¡± Rosalie encouraged herself.


    Rosalie left her rental home and took a bus to Amelia¡¯s diner.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t ask Ms. Haab and Aiden toe over yesterday. I just said a few words on


    the phone in a hurry, so she was probably still worried about me. I wonder if Aiden was


    disappointed.


    I heard from Ms. Haab that Aiden has spent some time choosing a birthday gift for me.¡¯


    When she thought of Aiden, Rosalie felt a tug of love in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge


    of motherly love when she looked at him. She even thought that it would be great if she could give


    birth to a smart, sensible, and cute child like Aiden in the future.


    At the same time, Rosalie looked down at her t stomach.


    She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a child of her own in her life. Due to her physical


    condition, she used to think she could not get pregnant.


    As for now, although her body could be cured, she was physically and mentally exhausted. She no


    longer had the courage to believe in so-called love.


    It was already past 7 p.m. when Rosalie reached the diner. She had managed to avoid the peak


    dinner hour.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± When Amelia saw Rosalie, she greeted her immediately. She looked at Rosalie¡¯s


    haggard face and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t you order something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have spaghetti bolognese then. I haven¡¯t had that in a long time,¡± Rosalie replied after thinking


    for a moment.


    ¡°Okay. Have a seat first.¡± Amelia then ordered the kitchen to prepare it for Rosalie.


    Soon, a te of spaghetti bolognese full of meat was served. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s to celebrate your


    bted birthday!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalie lowered her head and began to eat the spaghetti quietly.


    Amelia didn¡¯t disturb her. She served other customers while she cleaned up. She continued to run


    her diner.


    It was only after Rosalie finished her pasta that Amelia sat back at the table again.


    ¡°What happened yesterday? Did something happen to you?¡± Amelia asked worriedly.


    ¡°Something did happen. Jonathan and I have broken up. I have moved out of the Youngblood


    residence,¡± Rosalie responded calmly.


    After one night, she could say these words calmly. She decided that she had to be able to let go of


    her rtionship.


    Amelia was shocked when she heard the news. Rosalie¡¯s calmness made her feel even more sorry


    for her.


    ¡°I am also a person who has experienced emotional rtionships. How could I not know the pain of


    breaking up? If you were really in love before, how can you be so calm after breaking up? The


    calmness is just a struggle to suppress the pain,¡± Amelia said to herself.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t know what to say to Rosalie in such a situation. After all, she was also a


    loser in her own love life.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know whatfort she could give.


    ¡°Perhaps only time can truly heal all these sufferings,¡± Amelia thought.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think I am!¡± Rosalie noticed the worry in Amelia¡¯s


    eyes, so she tried her best to put on a smile.


    ¡°By the way, I bought this cake for Aiden. I didn¡¯t have a chance to treat him to my birthday cake


    yesterday. Please bring this to him. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll take him to the amusement park and treat him


    to a bigger cake.¡±


    ¡°Aiden will be very happy if he hears this. He is going to give you the birthday present he has picked


    for you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, you are so lucky to have such a lovely child as Aiden.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but envy


    her.


    ¡°Yes, I feel blessed too.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with tenderness at the mention of her son, even


    though her rtionship with Warren had been utterly painful.


    However, Aiden was all she needed in her life.


    She lived only to keep Aidenpany and see him grow up.


    Amelia looked at the time after Rosalie left. It was almost time to close her diner, so she tidied up,


    closed the doors and windows, and pulled down the rolling shutter. When she turned around with


    the cake that Rosalie bought for Aiden, she waspletely stunned.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    The next moment, the cake in her hand had fallen to the floor.


    Not far from the store entrance, a tall figure stepped out of the car and approached her step by step


    under the moonlight.


    With neatlybed hair, he was wearing a well-tailored suit: His cold countenance exuded a sense


    of abstinence, while his deep and narrow eyes seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts.


    When one was stared at by those eyes, one could not help but be scared. It was as if they were


    stared at by a beast.


    And at this moment, those eyes were staring at her!


    Amelia felt that the blood vessels in her body seemed to have frozen at once. The atmosphere was


    so cold that she felt very suffocated!


    ¡°Warren! He finally appears in front of me,¡± she sighed internally¡­


    Perhaps when she escaped from the mall that day, she had vaguely predicted that she might not be


    able to escape from him this time. He would find her eventually.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t expect that he would manage to find her so fast!


    It was so fast that she could hardly catch her breath.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± A cold voice sounded in the night..


    Her body couldn¡¯t help trembling. It had been a long time. Indeed, except for the time when she


    caught a glimpse of his profile in the shopping mall, it had been ages since theyst saw each


    other.


    ¡°When was thest time when we really faced each other? Oh, yes. It¡¯s the time when he appeared


    at the court as a witness. It was at that time when he testified against my so-called crime,¡± Amelia


    thought.


    He pushed her into the depths of hell with his testimony.


    He stated, ¡°Amelia, you should pay for your sins!¡±


    ¡°Atonement? What should I atone for? I was not even guilty of any charges! Anyhow, it didn¡¯t matter


    how much I tried to prove my innocence. I just have to ept any charges that he imposed on me.


    If I had really sinned, my biggest sin would be falling in love with him!¡± Amelia eximed inwardly.


    Now, Warren, who had sent her to prison, greeted her. Subconsciously, she just wanted to get away


    from him.


    She intended to avoid him and never wanted to see him again!


    Amelia abruptly raised her feet and tried to walk past Warren.


    She only took two steps and her arm was already grabbed tightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t ordered you to leave


    yet. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Amelia stiffened and turned to meet Warren¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Mr. York, I don¡¯t think you have the right to


    decide whether I can leave or not.¡±


    He stared at her. The air around him seemed to be filled with a sense of tension. ¡°You have be


    eloquent after several years I haven¡¯t seen you. It seems that you¡¯ve enjoyed your time in prison.¡±


    Such an indifferent sentence was like a sharp weapon to Amelia. It stabbed brutally into the depths


    of her heart.


    ¡®Enjoyed my time? Does he even know how hard it was to be able to have a meal in prison?


    Does he know the humiliating things I did to get other inmates¡¯ leftovers when I was pregnant with


    Aiden? I was so scared that the baby in my stomach would not get enough nutrients if I didn¡¯t eat


    enough.


    Does he know that after I gave birth to Aiden, I was so starved that I couldn¡¯t produce milk at all? I


    could only feed him with the simplest vegetable soup.


    He didn¡¯t know a thing about my suffering!


    At that time, while I was struggling with hunger, he was holding his beloved woman, eating delicious


    food, she screamed internally.


    ¡°Can you let go of your hand?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°I think our conversation ended when we were in the


    court. I went to the prison as you intended. What else can I do for you, Mr. York?¡±


    Warren squinted his eyes unconsciously. The woman in front of him was not as gentle as she used


    to be. It was as though she had thorns all over her body, making it difficult for people to get closer.


    Moreover, the word ¡°let go¡± from Amelia sounded even harsher to him.


    ¡°Amelia, do you really think that by going to prison for a few years, you¡¯ve cleared all your debts?¡±


    Warren asked coldly. His slender fingers pinched her arm harder. ¡°If you really think so, then you


    are too naive!¡±


    Amelia burst intoughter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually talking about my naivety! You¡¯ve


    completely destroyed/my naivety so long ago!¡± she mocked him in her heart.


    ¡°Warren, I¡¯ve never owed you anything.¡± She raised her chin and didn¡¯t avoid his eyes this time.


    Even if she was insignificant and would lose her dignity again, there was one thing she was sure


    about. She didn¡¯t owe him anything!


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything?¡± Heughed angrily. ¡°You owe me a life! If it weren¡¯t for you, how


    could Irene lose the baby?¡±


    However, sheughed even louder and burst into tears!


    Didn¡¯t she just go to prison for this? Warren testified that it was she who pushed Irene down the


    stairs, resulting in the loss of her baby.


    She was sentenced to three years and six months in prison for intentional assault.


    After three and a half years in prison, he was still saying that she owed him a life!


    ¡°So, Mr. York, how many years would you like me to stay in prison? Five years? Ten years? Or 20


    years? Or life


    imprisonment?¡± Amelia asked sarcastically while looking him in the eye.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Enough!¡± He didn¡¯t like her smile and mockery, as if he was in the wrong.


    Furthermore, this was not the ce to talk. And he had to figure out something about her!


    Warren just pulled Amelia into the car not far away.


    Amelia immediately tried to break free. ¡°Warren, let go of me! What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡± he uttered coldly. It was useless trying to break free from his grip. ¡°Amelia, it took me


    a lot of effort to find you. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go that easily?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat when her gaze fell on his handsome side profile. He looked so cold and


    heartless.


    She felt a little nervous all of a sudden.


    ¡°What does he want me to do again this time? Can I really escape from him safely while taking


    Aiden with me?¡± Amelia wondered.


    Amelia was taken to Warren¡¯s hotel room in Strico.


    This was the top presidential suite in Strico. If it were in the past, she might not even be qualified to


    step into the room!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Right now, Amelia had calmed down. She didn¡¯t try to break free anymore.


    Now that he had found her, she was only attempting the impossible if she were to go against him.


    If he thought that his revenge back then was not enough and wanted to continue with his n,


    she¡¯d just ept anything thrown at her. She wouldn¡¯t let him know Aiden¡¯s existence no matter


    what. She will not let Warren take Aiden away from her!

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Warren was a little surprised by her calmness. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to run away anymore?¡± he asked,


    pulling his tie open.


    ¡°Can I really escape from you?¡± she countered as if she was joking.


    She had escaped once when she was released from prison. Then, she had gotten away again


    when she saw him in the mall. However, he still found her eventually.


    Sometimes, fate seemed to like to go back and forth and let everything return to the starting point. It


    was funny, yet miserable, making people feel helpless.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t escape me,¡± Warren responded. ¡°Even if you n to run away this time, I will


    definitely find you again.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to run anymore.¡± Amelia shrugged as if she had given up all resistance. ¡°So,


    Mr. York, how am I supposed to repay you for the life I owe you?¡±


    Warren pursed his thin lips and stared hard at Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Who helped you hide all your


    traces when you were released from prison?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time looking for her if it weren¡¯t for that person.


    ¡°A friend,¡± Amelia replied indifferently.


    He probed, ¡°What kind of friend?¡±


    ¡°A friend to whom I can give my life!¡± Amelia said.


    Somehow, Warren misunderstood that the friend Amelia had mentioned was a man.


    Warren¡¯s mind was immediately flooded with unease. ¡°Since when is she willing to give her life to


    another man?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°You are really good at seducing men! Were you short of men in prison? How could you be willing to


    give your life to another man after being released? What is that man likepared to me?¡± Warren


    asked, his questions pouring out one after the other.


    When Amelia heard that, she knew immediately that he had misunderstood her.


    She didn¡¯t want to exin it anymore. She had exined it to him too many times, but every time


    she tried to exin, what she got in return was only humiliation.


    She didn¡¯t bother to exin any more right now.


    ¡°Yes, I can give my life to another man. He is so much better than you,¡± Amelia responded


    confidently.


    Warren¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy.


    After a long pause, he asked, ¡°Is the child you were holding in the mall that day yours and that


    man¡¯s?¡±


    Amelia was shocked. He had seen her holding Aiden that day, but he probably hadn¡¯t seen Aiden¡¯s


    face clearly, Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out of prison for less than a year. How could I have such a big child?¡± She exined. ¡°I


    adopted the child. Is that an issue?¡±


    ¡°Adoption?¡± He sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have a baby with that man? Why did you go through all


    the trouble of adopting a


    child?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Amelia turned her head away. She was afraid


    Warren would notice something from her slight expression. ¡°Warren, why don¡¯t you just tell me how


    you n to take revenge on me? Let¡¯s get it over with soon. Then, we can end our rtionship once


    and for all!¡±


    He frowned unconsciously. ¡°The eyes that used to love chasing after me all the time seem reluctant


    to even look at me anymore. How dare she?¡± Warren eximed inwardly.


    Warren stepped forward and violently grabbed Amelia¡¯s chin with one hand, forcing her to turn


    around. ¡°Look at me!¡±


    Her eyes met his with a bit of stubbornness. ¡°What on earth are you¡­¡±


    When Amelia opened her mouth to say a few words, Warren¡¯s lips were hard on hers.


    For a moment, Amelia was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is he kissing me? Why is he kissing me? Doesn¡¯t he despise me so much? But


    why is he kissing me so eagerly as if he is going to devour me?¡± A lot of questions were popping


    into Amelia¡¯s mind.


    After a long time, the kiss was finally over. Warren let go and sighed.


    Even Warren himself hadn¡¯t expected the kiss to be so satisfying.


    It had been ages since he had felt so satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Of all the women. Why her?¡± he asked himself.


    He stared at Amelia with aplicated look. His fingertips rubbed against the slightly red and


    swollen lips he had just kissed.


    Over the past four years, Amelia had lost some of her shyness and be gentler. Her gorgeous


    eyes made it easy to stir a man¡¯s heart when she stared at people.


    ¡°Did she also use the same look to stir up the other man¡¯s heart?¡± Warren wondered.


    He remembered what she had said earlier about giving her life to another man. His mood suddenly


    became extremely terrible. ¡°Did that man kiss her like I did?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Warren, what do you want?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice brought him back to reality.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face was not bashful like she used to have after he kissed her. It was as though the kiss a


    moment ago anything to her at all!


    ¡°In just four years, have I be nothing to her?¡± he wondered.


    Warren felt a surge of indescribable emotions in his throat. Finally, he spoke up, ¡°Give birth to a


    child!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was stunned.


    ¡°Give me a baby,¡± he repeated.


    didn¡¯t mean


    She looked at him in a daze. She almost thought she had misheard him! ¡®Give you a baby? You


    have the face to ask me for a baby?


    You never believed me when I told you I was pregnant. You even said I had no right to give birth to


    your child in this lifetime. Even if I were pregnant, you would abort the baby!


    And now you want me to give birth to your baby? This is the biggest joke of the century!¡¯ Amelia


    screamed in her heart.


    ¡°If you want to have a baby, ask Irene. Warren, you haven¡¯t forgotten that Irene is your fianc¨¦e,


    have you?¡± Amelia reminded


    him.


    ¡°Back then, you were the reason why Irene lost her child. Her body was weakened then, so it¡¯s hard


    for her to bear another child in the future. Amelia, you owe Irene that child! You owe it to me, too!¡±


    Warren responded harshly.


    ¡°Owe? I¡¯ve never owed you or Irene anything! On the contrary, you are the ones who owe me! You


    owe me an apology. My innocence too!¡± Amelia shouted inwardly.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! Irene can¡¯t give birth! Hahaha!¡± Amelia burst outughing, but she looked at


    Warren icily. ¡°Back then, you said I didn¡¯t have the right to give birth to your child, so let me tell you


    now, I am not willing to do so!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He narrowed his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to reject him directly.


    ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to give birth to your child. In this lifetime, I will never give birth to another child


    for you!¡± She looked at him firmly.


    In her life, Aiden was enough. She would never have a second child rted to Warren by blood,


    Never¡­

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, Leonard sat on the bed and looked at his grandson, who was sitting


    a few steps away. ¡°I heard that you


    broke up with that woman?¡± he asked.


    Jonathan looked calm. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Leonard would know about the news so soon.


    Naturally, Leonard had his ownwork of spies within the Youngblood residence. Hence, despite


    his extended stay in the hospital, Leonard remained keenly aware of all the happenings within the


    Youngblood residence.


    ¡°Yes, we broke up,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have listened to me from the beginning. That woman is not the right match


    for you!¡± Leonard gave his grandson a sharp look. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not like your father. You know


    when to step back before it¡¯s toote. Otherwise, you would have followed in your father¡¯s footsteps


    in the future!¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan sneered and looked up at Leonard. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the one who arranged for


    Dr. Erickson, the psychiatrist, toe to the Youngblood residence, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise, but then he admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, I arranged for


    someone to secure the services of the doctor and bring her to the Youngblood residence.¡±


    However, Leonard was surprised that his grandson was able to figure it out so quickly.


    ¡°Grandpa, you really spent a lot of effort for me to break up with Rosalie,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°I only helped you uncover the truth. You¡¯re the one who made the decision, right?¡± Leonard


    continued, ¡°She is the girl that Calvin really wants. You were afraid that she would go to Calvin¡¯s


    side and do so much in secret. It¡¯s quite unexpected.¡±


    At first, Leonard asked people to investigate by following the clues of the psychiatrist. However, the


    deeper he delved into the matter, the more shocking he was.


    It took so much effort for Jonathan to keep Rosalie by his side. It showed how much he loved


    Rosalie.


    Of course, Leonard realized that the result would probably be the same asst time if he forced


    Rosalie to leave Jonathan. Jonathan would defend the woman, and nothing would have changed in


    the end.


    So he changed his way that time.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Obviously, Leonard was satisfied with the oue at that time. Rosalie and his grandson had finally


    broken up.


    As Jonathan looked directly at the old man who had raised him, his thin lips tightened into a thin


    line.


    People in the Youngblood family liked to control others. Just like Jonathan, he wanted to control


    Rosalie¡¯s life, while Leonard also aimed to influence his life.


    They had inherited the traits of their bloodline, but¡­.


    Jonathan rose from his seat and slowly approached Leonard¡¯s bedside. He leaned in, his bright


    eyes brimming with a bloodthirsty hostility at that moment,


    His sexy lips parted as he said, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t try to control me. If you insist on ying this


    game again, I might really lose respect for you.¡±


    Leonard was surprised. Then, Jonathan stood up and walked out of the ward.


    Only Leonard and his personal assistant remained in the ward.


    Suddenly, Leonard chuckled and remarked, ¡°Well, well. You are truly a worthy descendant of the


    Youngblood family! How ruthless you can be!¡±


    Jonathan was so ruthless that he didn¡¯t even take his family into consideration.


    Only then could the Youngblood family continue to stand in Strico.


    could


    Leonard¡¯sughter filled the cold ward again.


    Jonathan got in the car and drove toward Youngblood Group.


    He looked down at his hands. When he was in the ward just now, he had an impulse to kill


    someone.


    He pondered, ¡®Is it because I don¡¯t like Grandpa trying to manipte my life, or because I have


    orchestrated my breakup


    with Rosalie?


    No, it¡¯s my own decision to break up.


    Even if Grandpa didn¡¯t intervene in this matter, I¡¯m afraid I might still break up with Rosalie.


    As long as Calvin is still in Rosalie¡¯s heart, I will always be afraid of losing her. I will always be afraid


    that one day, she will betray me.


    Instead of being so afraid all the time, it would be better for me to cut off my rtionship with


    Rosalie.


    It¡¯s just a woman and just a rtionship thatsted less than a year. She means nothing to me!¡¯


    Jonathan could not escape the slight pain that began to gnaw at his chest, even though he had


    comforted himself with those thoughts.


    Just thinking about her seemed to make him feel painful.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Ms. Leighton,¡± Carlos said suddenly from the front row.


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly trembled as he looked out the window almost instinctively.


    Then, a slender figure caught his eye at the roadside not far ahead.


    She wore a gray t-shirt and jeans, her long hair pulled back in a simple ponytail. Her delicate face


    looked even more fragile after just a few days, and the T-shirt hung loosely on her frame.


    At that moment, a man stood in front of her. She looked at him with a slight smile on her face.


    That smile¡­ It made Jonathan feel ufortable.


    If he remembered correctly, the man¡¯s name was Lucas. He had previously worked with Rosalie at


    the Environment and Sanitation Administration and had once pursued her.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened unconsciously. The atmosphere in the car became so tense.


    Carlos, who had spoken earlier, regretted his actions and thought, ¡°Why did I say that? If I hadn¡¯t


    pointed it out, Mr. Youngblood might not have noticed Rosalie with the man.¡±


    Carlos looked at Jonathan¡¯s cold face from the rearview mirror and wondered whether he should


    worry about himself or Rosalie.


    But then he remembered that Jonathan and Rosalie had broken up. He couldn¡¯t quiteprehend


    Jonathan¡¯s reaction at that moment. Carlos wondered what was going through his boss¡¯ mind for a


    moment.


    Rosalie, who had been chatting with Lucas on the side of the road, seemed to feel something at


    that moment. She turned her head and looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction.


    In an instant, Rosalie saw a familiar Bentley.


    That was the car-Jonathan used most often, and Rosalie had had the privilege of riding in it many


    times.


    At that moment, the car¡¯s window was closed, blocking her view from outside. At best, she could


    make out a blurry outline.


    ¡°Is Jon in the car now? Did he see me?¡± Rosalie thought as she looked at the back seat of the car


    subconsciously.


    But then, she mocked herself in her heart again, ¡°What am I thinking? There is no Jon anymore.


    There is only the high and mighty Jonathan Youngblood from Strico!¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    The car drove past her without stopping.


    ¡°This is the most normal ending, right? We have broken up with each other. From now on, we


    should cut ties with each other and live our lives separately,¡± Rosalie said to herself silently.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you looking at?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice sounded in her ear again.


    Rosalie withdrew her gaze and looked at Lucas again. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything. I have


    something else to do, so I need to go first!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you. My car is nearby,¡± Lucas said hurriedly.


    ¡°No, I can take the bus.¡±


    business


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, took out a business card from his pocket, and handed it to


    Rosalie. ¡°This is my card with my contact information and the address where I work now. If you


    need any help, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me!¡±


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her. Unlike his previous days at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration, Lucas was no longer dressed in the transport crew¡¯s workwear. Instead,


    he was wearing a suit. His hairstyle had also changed. She caught a glimpse of the title of


    automotive service director on the business card he handed her.


    It seemed that he really started to do business.


    It was just that, at this moment, he was looking at her with the same clear and bashful eyes as he


    did back in their days at the Environment and Sanitation Administration, filled with genuine respect.


    Indeed, he looked at her with respect. At that time, while others looked down on her because she


    had been in prison and was doing the job of street sweeping, he had never done so.


    Noticing that Rosalie hesitated to take the business card for a long moment, a trace of doubt


    crossed Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°Does something matter? Is there any inconvenience?¡±


    Rosalie lowered her eyes, shook her head, and took the business card. ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect


    you to be an automotive service director.¡±


    ¡°It is just a title on paper because I have invested some money in thepany. I¡¯m still in the early


    stages of my entrepreneurial journey,¡± Lucas exined with a shy smile.


    Just as Rosalie was about to walk toward the station, as if he finally plucked up the courage, Lucas


    suddenly said, ¡°By the way, you¡­ Do you have a boyfriend? Or are you single?¡±


    When he asked the question, a cool and gorgeous face suddenly shed in his mind.


    He wondered if the possessive man who had always stayed by Rosalie¡¯s side and called her


    ¡°Rosie¡± was still with her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m single now, but¡­¡± Rosalie looked at Lucas and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t n to find another


    boyfriend or date anymore.¡±


    Hence, if Lucas had any lingering feelings for her, she wished he could let go and cease fixating on


    her because she would never be a good partner.


    Rosalie hurried toward the station. She had another interview to go to today.


    Meanwhile, Lucas gazed at Rosalie¡¯s retreating figure, experiencing emotions he could not quite put


    into words.


    He pondered, ¡°Is that man already absent from her life?¡±


    Carlos observed Jonathan¡¯s silent presence in the car. An intense chill that permeated the entire


    cabin seemed to emanate from him, lowering the temperature significantly.


    The car stopped at thepany building. Jonathan got out of the car. Out of nowhere, someone


    bolted from the side, heading straight for Jonathan.


    But the next moment, the security guards at the entrance of the building easily subdued that man.


    It was a man about 30 years old, wearing ordinary clothes. After being subdued, he yelled at


    Jonathan, ¡°It¡¯s you! I heard that you were the one who cklisted our goddess Yvette! Why did you


    cklist her? She didn¡¯t offend you! Isn¡¯t her sister also your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The man shouted, wearing a determined expression as he fought for justice for the goddess who


    held a special ce in his heart, pressing Jonathan for an exnation!


    Carlos, at the side, was taken aback secretly. In fact, Yvette getting cklisted was something


    rted to Rosalie.


    Now that Jonathan and Rosalie had broken up, everything rted to Rosalie was taboo for


    Jonathan.


    But then, there was this bold individual who dared to bring up Rosalie in front of Jonathan.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, let the police deal with it,¡± Carlos said and then asked the security guard to call the


    police.


    However, the man continued to shout, ¡°Fine, call the police if you want. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m fighting for


    justice for Goddess Yvette. Jonathan, with your power, no one else is willing to stand up for her, but


    I want to speak up for her. Jonathan, someone like you has never truly loved another person. You


    don¡¯t understand that one can be willing to sacrifice everything for the one they love. I can give up


    everything for Goddess Yvette!¡±


    The man was obviously a fervent fan of Yvette.


    Due to themotion, several employees who were entering and exiting the building, as well as


    those at the reception, turned their attention toward the scene.


    Carlos, who was standing beside Jonathan, could distinctly sense a change in Jonathan¡¯s aura


    when the man uttered those words.


    ¡°Is that so? Are you truly willing to sacrifice everything for Yvette because you love her?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    cold, menacing tone sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°O-Of course!¡± the man replied and gritted his teeth, but a sense of fear surged in his heart!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the man cursed inwardly. He had no fear whatsoever. He hade here today to


    advocate for Yvette. If anyone present decided to share this incident on the inte, he was certain


    he would leave asting impression in Yvette¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, Jonathan put one hand on the man¡¯s head and bent down to look down at him. ¡°So why


    don¡¯t we see how much you can sacrifice for her¡­?¡±


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± the man thought.


    Before the man coulde to his senses, a sharp pain pierced through him, and he almost fainted!


    His whole face was pressed against the concrete floor, and relentless blows rained down upon him.


    The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.


    Carlos felt a numbing sensation ripple across his scalp as he witnessed the scene.


    Jonathan was infuriated! Otherwise, he would not have taken matters into his own hands to impart a


    lesson to this inconsequential individual. When Jonathan became enraged, the consequences were


    dire, and it was unlikely to end well!


    The man could still yell at first, but then, in the end, the man lost the strength to even move his


    mouth. Carlos hurriedly instructed the security guards to cordon off the area to prevent any further


    harm. Then, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the police wille soon. Just let the police deal with


    this kind of person. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty.¡±


    Originally, Carlos said those words as ast resort, hoping to convince Jonathan.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan stopped.


    Carlos was taken aback. He wondered whether his words had been so effective.


    Right then, Jonathan looked down at his bloody hands. He remembered that she once said his


    hands were beautiful and


    clean.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t know his hands had been stained with blood and tainted by the darkness


    of this world.


    ¡°Indeed, it will dirty my hands,¡± Jonathan murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, your hands¡­¡± Carlos hurriedly handed over a clean handkerchief.


    Jonathan took the handkerchief, wiped off the blood stained on his hands, and then walked past the


    man into the building as if he was no longer interested in the man lying on the ground.


    Carlos hurriedly said a few words to those people and followed into the building quickly.


    Those who had just witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but feel chilly at the moment.


    No one could have imagined that Jonathan, who typically appeared cold and noble, would seem so


    terrifying when engaged in a brawl. It was as if¡­ he had transformed into a ruthless killer.


    It was as if millions of people had died in his hands.


    It seemed that life was nothing to him!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± At the door of the CEO¡¯s Office, Jonathan ordered Carlos


    nonchntly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Carlos answered.


    Jonathan walked into the office alone, and then there was a sound in the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Carlos stood outside and understood that Jonathan¡¯s anger today was all due to Rosalie.


    Although they had broken up, it seemed that Rosalie still had an influence on Jonathan.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but ponder the nature of the rtionship between the man standing beside


    Rosalie on the street today and her. Additionally, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jonathan minded it.


    However, Carlos didn¡¯t know the answer.


    At this moment, Jonathan in the CEO¡¯s Office gazed at the mess within and mmed his hand


    forcefully against the floor-to-ceiling tempered ss window beside him.


    ¡°I have never truly loved another person?¡± A slightly quivered voice squeezed out of his mouth, and


    his handsome face took on an exquisite fragility.


    If he hadn¡¯t really loved her, then he wouldn¡¯t feel so bad now.


    His heart seemed to be stung by countless sharp needles over and over again, and the pain


    radiated throughout his body with each heartbeat.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why does it hurt so much?¡± he thought.


    They had broken up, and he had decided not to love her! But right at this moment, it was her face


    that appeared in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the image of her smiling at another man today from his thoughts.


    And then, his heart seemed to be more painful!


    Rosalie arrived at thew firm for her scheduled interview promptly at the agreed-upon time.


    With her verdict overturned, she could rejoin the field of legal work. Yet, she was fully aware of the


    challenges thaty ahead as she tried to reestablish herself as awyer.


    Even if thew proved her innocence, this experience of imprisonment would still be an impediment


    to her.


    After all, how many clients would have faith in the capabilities of awyer who had spent three


    years in prison, despite being innocent?


    Furthermore, many individuals in the legalmunity were aware of her case. However, most of


    them viewed her case as a topic to gossip about. They were curious about her experience but were


    not necessarily inclined to trust her capabilities.


    Just like this time, she had posted a lot of resumes online, but in the end, it was only thisw firm


    that called her to interview that day.


    ¡°Anyway, I have to try hard!¡± Rosalie said to herself in her heart. After all, being awyer had been


    her dream since long ago, and she had been working hard for it all the time.


    Rosalie walked to the front desk and said to the receptionist, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosalie. I¡¯m here for the


    legal assistant interview today.¡±


    Despite once being hailed as one of the most promising youngwyers, a few years had passed,


    and she could only start over as a legal assistant as she ventured into the field again.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The receptionist said, ¡°Mr. Lawrence Guzman is interviewing others


    now. You can sit and rest for a while.¡±


    Rosalie waited in a chair nearby.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°R-Rosalie, why are you here?¡±


    Rosalie looked up and was surprised to see the person in front of her. It was Elodia, her former


    colleague at thew firm.


    Elodia had deliberately undermined her on numerous asions. She even took her case as a case


    example to guide their new colleagues at the firm in order to embarrass her publicly, well before her


    verdict was overturned.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But after that, she didn¡¯t see Elodia again. She heard that she was fired by the firm.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Elodia again here.


    Elodia red at Rosalie with hatred in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, she wouldn¡¯t have been


    fired.


    After being dismissed, there was a period during which now firm was willing to hire her.


    Eventually, she had to rely on connections and spend a substantial amount of money to secure a


    position there.


    The thought of Rosalie still being in the limelight and with Jonathan made Elodia feel jealous.


    Rosalie was a prisoner. Even if it had been an unjust situation, Elodia questioned how Rosalie could


    ever be worthy of someone like Jonathan Moreover, Elodia had lost her job because of Rosalie and


    hade close to breaking up with her boyfriend.


    Even if she found a new job as awyer, her sry was far lower than that of the previous firm. And


    even her future mother-inw didn¡¯t like her these days.


    But¡­ Elodia scrutinized Rosalie, feeling perplexed. She had assumed that since Rosalie was with


    Jonathan, it would be natural for her to dress in designer brands.


    Yet, the person before her was d in aged attire, worn-out shoes on her feet, with evident scuffs


    on the toe cap. As for the bag Rosalie carried, it appeared to be of low-priced goods.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Elodia wondered.


    Just as she was thinking, the receptionist came over and said to Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, it¡¯s your


    turn.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered and walked toward the conference room.


    Elodia hurriedly pulled the receptionist to ask about Rosalie, and when she learned that Rosalie


    was here for an interview today, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°An interview? Rosalie is actually here to interview for the position of legal assistant?¡± she thought.


    If Rosalie really wanted to reenter the legal profession, she just needed to tell Jonathan instead of


    going through all these troubles. Elodia¡¯s mind began to wander with spection.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Elodia¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and she became excited.


    When Rosalie came out from the interview, she bumped into Elodia.


    ¡°Rosalie, why did youe here for an interview? Does your boyfriend know about this? If you


    want to return to the legal field, I¡¯m sure your boyfriend can give you aw firm as a gift,¡± Elodia


    remarked, wearing a feigned smile.


    Upon hearing Elodia¡¯s words, the colleague next to Elodia was surprised. She looked at Rosalie


    again and said, ¡°Elodia, are you joking? Can her boyfriend really give her aw firm?¡±


    ¡°How could I be joking?¡± Elodia exined with feigned kindness, ¡°Her boyfriend is Jonathan


    Youngblood. In Strico, it¡¯s easy for him to provide aw firm.¡±


    However, the moment she said this, a burst ofughter came from the surrounding people.


    ¡°Elodia, are you sure about this? You¡¯re telling me that her boyfriend is Jonathan Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a joke, there should be a limit! If her boyfriend is Jonathan Youngblood, then my


    boyfriend is Calvin Gunner!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯rewyers. Everything we do must be based on evidence. If Jonathan hears this, he


    might sue you for defamation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. It is true.¡± Elodia added seriously, ¡°Rosalie, you should rify it! They all


    think I¡¯m kidding. Jonathan IS your boyfriend, and he takes good care of you!¡±


    The more serious Elodia said it, the more she inadvertently elevated Rosalie¡¯s status, and the


    surroundingughter grew louder.


    Rosalie nced at Elodia coldly and knew thetter did this to embarrass her.


    Rosalie simply walked past Elodia and was about to leave.


    Elodia did not want to miss this opportunity. She immediately grabbed Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie,


    say something! Am I not right? Isn¡¯t Jonathan your boyfriend? You can¡¯t let othersugh at me.¡±


    On the surface, Elodia seemed to want to speak for Rosalie. However, she actually wanted to find


    out whether Rosalie was Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend or not.


    Rosalie stared at Elodia, her gaze cold and calm as if they could pierce through people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I


    think you like to let othersugh at me very much. It seems that even though you change your


    workce, you still haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elodia¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    Those who worked in the firm were not na?ve individuals. Upon hearing this, those who had been


    cheering and jesting began to realize something and regarded Elodia with a different perspective.


    Rosalie did not bother to pay attention to Elodia¡¯s thoughts. She directly shook off her hand and


    walked out of the firm


    Elodia red at Rosalie¡¯s back with a deep sense of resentment. She was bing more


    convinced of her own spections that Rosalie must have broken up with Jonathan. Otherwise,


    Rosalie would not be dressed so inly. Her attire was even shabbier than that of an average


    passerby.


    At that moment, the receptionist appeared to recall something and chimed in, ¡°Actually, Rosalie


    should be single. When I called her for the interview yesterday, I inquired about her rtionship


    status because Mr. Guzman mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t hire an assistant who is married or


    nning to get married within two years.¡±


    Therefore, in principle, the people who came for the interview that day should all be single.


    Hearing this, Elodia was excited again.


    ¡°My spection is correct! Jonathan has dumped Rosalie! So what if Rosalie was once Jonathan¡¯s


    girlfriend? Her current circumstances are even more unfavorable than mine!¡± Elodia thought.


    Aside from Jonathan, even Calvin, the scion of the entertainment industry, had been protective of


    Rosalie back then. However, Elodia had recentlye across trending topics on the inte. It


    appeared that Calvin had a new girlfriend named Fiona.


    It appeared that the woman still aspired to enter the entertainment industry through her association


    with Calvin. Many individualsmented that as long as Calvin supported someone, even a pig


    could be the best actress in the industry. Judging from Rosalie¡¯s current circumstances, it


    seemed like Calvin had long forgotten her.


    Thinking about this, Elodia could not help but chuckle inwardly. She was eager to see how Rosalie


    could maintain her arrogance without the support of Jonathan and Calvin.


    In the presidential suite of the hotel, Amelia stared at Warren, who was seated on the couch not far


    away, engrossed in his work on aptop resting on hisp.


    She had been detained by him sincest night.


    If the situation continued, the sky would turn dark again.


    Considering the current circumstances, it remained uncertain how long Warren might decide to


    detain her.


    She had to call the staff at the diner and ask them to take a one-day break.


    Thinking of Warren¡¯s request for a babyst night, Amelia felt the situation was ridiculous.


    ¡°What does this man think I am? Am I just an instrument for him? When he wants to have a baby, I


    should give birth to one. But when he doesn¡¯t want one, I should not bear any,¡± Amelia thought.


    Amelia could not help but mock herself inwardly, feeling like she was nothing more than an


    instrument indeed. From the very start, she had been nothing but a means for him to exact


    revenge.


    In his heart, the only one Warren truly loved was Irene.


    Hevished Irene with tender love and care while reserving only cruelty for Amelia.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Amelia saw that the call was from her mother.


    After hesitating for a while, she still picked it up as she did not want to arouse Warren¡¯s suspicion.


    Matilda¡¯s anxious voice immediately came from the other end of her phone. ¡°Why did you close the


    diner today? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I met Warren.¡± Amelia only said those words.


    Immediately, there was a suffocating silence on the other end of the phone¡­


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll deal with this myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Amelia hurriedly ended the call.


    Matilda should know what to do after Amelia said that.


    What was most important at present was to protect Aiden. In any case, Warren should not know


    that Aiden was his child.


    ¡°Deal with this yourself? I really want to know what you¡¯re going to do.¡± Warren¡¯s voice suddenly


    sounded in the air.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Amelia¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She slowly raised her head and looked at Warren.


    Theptop that had initially rested on hisp was now on the coffee table beside him. He casually


    reached for the mineral water bottle, unscrewing the cap to take a sip of water.


    Some people exuded an irresistible charm even while drinking water.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Warren was definitely attractive to women.


    Amelia thought of how she once would want to drink from the water bottle that Warren once drank


    from as she considered the action as indirect kissing.


    Thinking of this, she realized she had been incredibly na?ve back then.


    Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Warren, I believe both you and I are well aware that you have no


    authority to detain me. I am a free person.¡±


    ¡°A free person?¡± He chuckled. ¡°So, how much do you think it will cost me to make you lose your


    freedom?¡±


    His words were like a threat.


    Her heart sank. She knew that he was telling her that he was fully capable of controlling her


    freedom. If he wanted to, he could find another reason and send her to prison.


    Thinking of the days in prison, Amelia could not help trembling slightly, and her face became paler.


    Her red lips pressed tightly, and her hands on her knees clenched into fists. It was as if she was


    desperately suppressing the fear in her heart


    Her appearance caused him to furrow his brow unconsciously. He set aside the water bottle in his


    hand and approached her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    However, when his hand touched her, she suddenly shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±-


    Her tone and the look in her eyes conveyed an undeniable sense of disgust.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened. He grasped Amelia¡¯s hand firmly and warned, ¡°What if I did touch you?


    Amelia, let me make it clear that unless I choose not to, you have no right to refuse!¡±


    The pain in her wrist made Amelia suddenlye back to her senses.


    The cold and handsome face that came into her view made her realize that she was currently not in


    prison.


    ¡°Just now¡­ I thought I was back in prison,¡± she thought. She had fallen into a trance suddenly and


    felt like she had returned to prison.


    Amelia thought, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to jail again!¡± She could not afford to go to jail again. She still had


    Aiden to raise.


    Amelia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Warren, if you want to have a child, then you can find a


    woman willing to help you give birth to one! There¡¯s no need toe to me.¡±


    ¡°You owe me a life!¡± he answered coldly.


    ¡°So, is that why you want me to return a life to you?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°But you hate me so much.


    Do you really want me to bear


    your child? Furthermore, even if I were to bear a child, Irene wouldn¡¯t be willing to raise a child of


    my blood. After all, I did make her lose her baby in the first ce, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Warren narrowed his eyes slightly and frowned even more. ¡°What? You finally admit that you


    caused Irene to lose her baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit it.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I admit that I hurt her. Are you


    satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Even if I professed my innocence, what good would it do? It only brought more humiliation upon


    me every time,¡± Amelia pondered.


    In fact, she should have admitted it earlier so that she could truly erase this man from her heart.


    Warren could not help but feel a wave of difort wash over him from his heart upon hearing her


    confession. Her confession did not seem to bring him any joy. Instead, it felt like something was


    weighing heavily on his chest, making it difficult for him to catch his breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to disclose to you whether I¡¯m satisfied or not. Furthermore, once the baby is born,


    Irene won¡¯t know that you¡¯re the child¡¯s mother,¡± he replied coldly.


    ¡°He has really thought of everything!¡± Amelia thought as she looked at the man in front of her


    quietly.


    He was so protective of Irene that he even thought about the child for Irene. ¡°You said I owe you


    and Irene a life, right?¡± she asked abruptly.


    Warren fixed his gaze on Amelia. He could not quite fathom why he felt so unsettled when she


    remained soposed.


    Amelia stood up, walked to the bar beside her, took out a bottle of wine and an empty ss, and


    poured herself a ss of


    Wine.


    At that moment, she might require a bit of courage, which she could find in a drink.


    The red liquid flowed into her mouth, offering a mix of sweet and bitter sensations. It tasted truly


    delightful.


    She wondered why she did not think wine was so delicious before.


    After downing a ss of wine, Amelia mmed the ss at the edge of the bar counter. In an


    instant, the ss shattered into pieces. She held the half-broken ss in her hand, its rim bristling


    with sharp shards of ss.


    ¡°Amelia, are you crazy?¡± Warren barked angrily.


    Amelia seemed not to care about his anger at the moment. She just smiled and asked, ¡°Warren,


    how do you think I should pay you back a life?¡±


    His anxiety became stronger. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± His cold voice contained a touch of


    nervousness that he had not noticed himself.


    ¡°In this way, I doubt I can ever have a child!¡± She smiled as she brought the half-broken ss in her


    hand toward her


    abdomen.


    The red blood instantly gushed out and trickled down from the ss, seeping into her clothes and


    hands.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Warren¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he rushed forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he shouted,


    but he did not dare to touch the broken ss in her hand. He was afraid that it would aggravate her


    injury once he touched it.


    All he could do was hold her wrist tightly with one hand so that she would not pierce the broken


    ss deeper into her abdomen while his other hand was trembling, holding the phone and dialing


    911.


    He had never thought it would be so difficult to make an emergency call to 911. However, now he


    seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    When the call was connected, he almost shouted to the operator on the other side.


    At this moment, her unexpected actions shattered his usualposure. Even the phone almost fell


    from his hand.


    When the call was finally over, he red at her. He knew that if the ss stabbing into her abdomen


    were pulled out, she would only bleed faster.


    She might even lose too much blood and go into shock before getting sent to the hospital.


    ¡°Amelia, are you so reluctant to have my baby?¡± He questioned, and his eyes were filled with pain.


    At this moment, he even forgot why he had initially wanted her to bear his baby to atone for her sin.


    All he had in mind was the woman before him, who could not wait to draw a line with him that she


    had resorted to self-harm.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t she once been so infatuated with me?¡± he thought. He recalled how obedient she used to


    be, following his every


    Just like when he asked her to go to prison, she followed his instructions and went to jail.


    However, he could notprehend the situation now. It felt as if everything had spiraled out of


    control.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    In fact, it was as if he had discovered, for the first time, that she could be even more determined


    than he had thought.


    She could harm her own body so casually, but when he saw the blood oozing from her, he felt a


    piercing chill. Every nerve in his body felt like it was stabbing with pain.


    It was as if she had embedded those shards of ss into him.


    It was so painful for him.


    But at that moment, his pain and anger made Ameliaugh. With a singleugh, the blood from her


    abdomen seemed to seep even faster.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± He was in a panic, afraid that her blood would flow too fast, too much.


    Sheughed and seemed to mock him for panicking.


    ¡°Does this count as repaying a life?¡± Amelia struggled, feeling the blood flowing. Yet, she knew she


    wouldn¡¯t die.


    Back in prison, she had endured too many injuries. Sometimes, with enough wounds, healing


    became a habit. So, she knew she wasn¡¯t going to die from those injuries.


    She did that to make Warren understand her determination.


    ¡°I can live the rest of my life without bearing a child. You can also have a doctor remove my uterus.


    Of course, it¡¯s possible that my uterus is already damaged, and I may not be able to conceive a


    child anymore.¡± Amelia struggled as she looked at the pale man in front of her with mocking eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Warren was very pale at that moment. His ck eyes were filled with tension, pain, and panic, as


    if¡­ he cared deeply for Amelia. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed his heartlessness, she might have believed


    it.


    He was acting that way now probably because he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth


    to a child for him and


    Irene.


    ¡°Warren, I¡¯m repaying with this¡­ Is it enough?¡± Her blood dripped onto the luxurious carpet along


    the ss and her fingers.


    His eyes were fixed on her, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Warren had never imagined Amelia could be


    so determined.


    Her determination terrified him.


    It was as if, by pushing her any further, she would be crushed andpletely disappear in front of


    him.


    Amelia was taken to the hospital by an ambnce, and Warren followed her.


    Warren sat on a bench in the corridor and stared at his bloodied hands as Amelia was pushed into


    the operating room.


    That was¡­ her blood.


    She was willing to hurt herself to reject him.


    His hands¡­ even now, they were still trembling slightly.


    ¡°Stop shaking!¡± he kept shouting to himself inwardly.


    ¡®She brought it upon herself. She owed me and Irene a child because she made herself unable to


    conceive, and even¡­ carrying the family name ¡°Haab¡± was her original sin!


    I will not feel guilty for a woman like her, even if she dies on the operating table today!¡¯ Warren kept


    pondering.


    But somehow, images from years ago shed through his mind. She had once hugged him with a


    bright smile and said, ¡°Warren, I want to give you a child, um, not just one, but many, many more.


    What do you think? Do you like boys or girls? In the future, I¡¯ll just be a full-time wife. Anyway, I


    don¡¯t have any big career ambitions. I prefer to spend more time with you and the kids¡­¡±


    There was another sudden pain in his chest.


    Warren pounded his chest as if to stop the pain.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was thinking about those things again. After her release from prison, he had


    gone to such lengths to find her, all for revenge.


    He felt that her mere three and a half years in prison had been too lenient, far too lenient.


    But when he saw her hurting herself, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to stop her and even called an


    ambnce.


    He was supposed to take revenge on her but ended up feeling like he was the one who was getting


    retaliated against.


    Suddenly, his phone started ringing, which was especially clear in that quiet ce.


    Warren looked at the caller ID. It was Irene.


    When he answered the call, Irene¡¯s soft voice came through the phone, ¡°Warren.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Warren asked, his voice tinged with fatigue.


    Irene sensed the strangeness in his voice and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you


    tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just dealing with some small matters,¡± he answered. Indeed, dealing with Amelia was just


    a trivial matter for him.


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I just wanted to ask when you¡¯ll be back. If you have to stay in


    Strico for a while, I¡¯lle and keep youpany,¡± Irene said.


    For some reason, the thought of him staying in Strico during that time and their brief phone


    conversations had made Irene


    more uneasy.


    She was afraid that something unexpected might happen.


    Even though he had been good to her over the years, and they had nned to marry, the inability to


    conceive and bear children remained like a thorn in her heart.


    More importantly, she knew he had been looking for Amelia throughout the year.


    What exactly Amelia meant to him was something Irene was afraid to delve into.


    She knew that what she had to do now was to firmly hold on to Warren and marry smoothly into the


    York family.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have toe over. I¡¯ll be back in two days,¡± Warren said.


    Irene was relieved to hear that.


    When Warren finished the call, his gaze fell back on the tightly closed door of the operating room,


    his face showing aplicated expression.


    He thought, ¡®What am I going to do with Amelia?


    Should I continue to seek my revenge?


    Or¡­


    He didn¡¯t even know what the answer was supposed to be.


    When Amelia awoke, she saw Matilda¡¯s worried face.


    Suddenly, she was startled. ¡°Mom!¡± But when she opened her mouth, her throat felt terribly dry, and


    a sharp pain came from her abdomen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lie down properly,¡± Matilda quickly said, her eyes filled with deep sadness. ¡°Why are


    you so harsh on yourself? Using shattered ss to hurt yourself! Have you ever thought about how


    Aiden and I would go on living if something happened to you?¡±


    When Amelia heard Aiden¡¯s name, she suddenly became nervous. Her head turned anxiously as if


    she was afraid that Warren would suddenly appear and hear those words.


    Matilda gently patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Warren has left. He called me toe to


    the hospital.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ left?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment, and then the tension throughout her body seemed


    to rx all at once. She sprawled on the hospital bed like soft mud.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Matilda eximed hatefully, ¡°This man is your nemesis. Every time he appears, you end up injured


    like this! What on earth is happening here? Did you stab yourself as he imed?¡±


    Amelia admitted, ¡°Yes. Mom, I did this myself.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­¡±


    Amelia replied bitterly, ¡°He wants me to give him a baby. It¡¯s preposterous. He mistreated me in the


    past, and revenge by demanding a child from me.¡±


    ¡°Does he still have feelings for you? After all, you guys were¡­¡±


    now he seeks


    Amelia interrupted her mother¡¯s unrealistic fantasy, ¡°Mom! He wanted me to have a baby just


    because Irene couldn¡¯t give birth. He¡¯s only using me. He wouldn¡¯t have thrown me into prison if he


    had feelings for me.¡±


    When Matilda heard this, her expression darkened. ¡°This is torturous! Why are you bearing your


    father¡¯s responsibility? How could Warren do this to you? You did so much for him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, please, let¡¯s not dwell on it,¡± Amelia interjected, preventing her mother from delving further


    into the past. The memories of that time were like a haunting nightmare, and she longed to put them


    behind her. ¡°While you¡¯re in the hospital, where is Aiden? Where did you leave him?¡±


    ¡°I had Harper look after him. I was afraid to bring him to the hospital, fearing Warren might find out!


    But now that Warren is gone, why don¡¯t I bring Aiden to this hospital? It would also make it easier


    for me to take care of you,¡± Matilda suggested.


    ¡°No, I-I¡¯ll just get a nurse to take care of me in the hospital. Anyway, there are ready-made meals in


    the hospital. Don¡¯t bring Aiden here or tell him about my hospitalization,¡± Amelia insisted, unwilling


    to take any chances of Warren discovering her son¡¯s presence.


    ¡°But your injury¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine. I want to take care of you when you¡¯re old and watch Aiden grow up!¡±Amelia


    reassured her with a forced smile, hoping to ease her mother¡¯s concerns.


    Her mother had suffered enough for her.


    Nevertheless, her smile made Matilda feel sadder. How could she not know what her daughter was


    thinking?


    After some time, the doctor and nurse arrived to provide Amelia with an update on her injury. They


    exined that despite the abdominal injury, it hadn¡¯t significantly impacted her womb or uterus.


    They also conveyed the news that Warren had already paid for her surgery.


    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate this time. If the stab wound had been just an inch deeper, it could have caused


    serious harm to your womb,¡± the doctor cautioned.


    Amelia smiled bitterly.


    Who would have known that she really wanted to injure her womb?


    She could endure Warren¡¯s other forms of retaliation. For Aiden¡¯s sake, she could bear it all.


    However, she would never agree to bear another child for him.


    She thought, ¡°What does a child mean to him? And what would Aiden mean to him?¡±


    At night, Matilda left the hospital, leaving Amelia alone in the spacious ward.


    Warren had arranged for a VIP ward, which surprised her. This time, had he really departed from


    her life, or would he return someday? The uncertainty lingered in her thoughts.


    In the past, she had fervently wished for a future where she and Warren would never cross paths


    again. She had yearned for their rtionship to be thoroughly and irrevocably severed.


    However, it seemed like it was just her wishful thinking.


    She thought, ¡°Maybe he will take revenge on me in the future. Perhaps Strico is not a ce for me


    to stay long¡­¡±


    Three dayster, Rosalie received a call from thew firm saying that she passed the interview and


    Lawrence Guzman had


    chosen her as his assistant.


    Even if it was just being a legal assistant, it meant that she had entered the legal circle again!


    When Rosalie called Lillian to share the good news, she genuinely rejoiced for her friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You should do your best! I¡¯m waiting for you to be a greatwyer in the future


    and treat me to dinner!¡± Lillian eximed.


    Rosalie chuckled, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have to be awyer to do that. Once I receive my first paycheck,


    I¡¯ll treat you to avish meal


    Lillian replied, ¡°That¡¯s a deal! I¡¯m waiting for my big meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. It was as if her mncholy had dissipated at this moment.


    Life had to go on. She thought that she could slowly move on.


    She would move on from Jonathan and treat it as an absurd dream.


    After ending the call, Rosalie gazed at her phone and tapped on her contacts. She noticed two


    mobile phone numbers were associated with Jon in her contacts.


    One number was the number he got for the phone she had bought for him.


    The other number was the number he usually used.


    She took a deep breath and deleted the two phone numbers consecutively.


    It was like cutting off thest connection between him and her.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll forget you,¡± she whispered softly.


    When Callum got off work, he came to pick up Lillian. Many people in the design institute knew that


    Lillian was lucky enough to be dating the chairman of White Maple Group. Therefore, every time


    Callum came to pick him up, it became a distinctive spectacle at the institute.


    Numerous women harbored deliberate intentions as they dolled up and sought opportunities to


    cross paths with Callum, nurturing fantasies of being the object of his affection.


    After all, Lillian was not a beautiful woman. At most, she could only be regarded as youthful.


    In the eyes of many, Callum¡¯s rtionship with Lillian was perceived as potentially fleeting,


    expecting that he might eventually discard her like a passing fancy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Whenever Lillian met her colleagues¡¯ mocking and sympathetic eyes, she wanted to say that her


    rtionship with Callum was not what they thought.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have to exin this to these irrelevant people. It was not a big deal for her to


    change to another department if she broke up with Callum in the future.


    Getting into Callum¡¯s car, Lillian said, ¡°There are five of them today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what she meant immediately.


    She uttered, ¡°Have you not observed that five of my female colleagues are within 150 feet of your


    current location? And it¡¯s quite apparent that these five female colleagues have put in effort in their


    attires. One of them has just changed her outfit!¡±


    Callum rolled his eyes at Lillian. ¡°Why should I realize that?¡±


    ¡°They are interested in you,¡± Lillian said.


    His lips formed a half-smile, and he stared at her. ¡°Do I have to find out who¡¯s interested in me? Or


    do you want your boyfriend to be associated with another woman?¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ¡°You¡¯re not even my¡­¡± She subconsciously wanted to deny it. However, halfway through


    expressing herself, she suddenly found herself at a loss for words, unable to utter a single syble.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He stared at her with his dark eyes, which seemed to hold a mix of self-mockery and gloom.


    Lillian felt a tightness in her chest. His gaze left her breathless as if she owed him something.


    The car fell into silence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t n to say anything,¡± she said guiltily.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t feel guilty! Deep down, we both know we are not a real couple!¡± she whispered deep


    in her heart.


    However, some of his words caused her to misunderstand, leading her to mistakenly believe that he


    had been interested in her all along!


    Nevertheless, it seemed utterly impossible!


    ¡°What kind of woman hadn¡¯t he encountered before? Does he genuinely like me? Is it possible that


    he is intentionally acting this way to win my heart effortlessly? And once I fall in love with him, he


    might abandon me like I did when I left without saying goodbye!¡± Lilian mused.


    ¡°Where do you want to eat today?¡± He changed the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a restaurant near a shopping mall so that after our meal, I can go shopping for new


    clothes for Rosalie., She just got a new job today, but her current wardrobe is outdated and


    inappropriate for formal asions,¡± Lillian replied.


    Rosalie did not bring out any of the clothes Jonathan bought for her in the past. The clothes/she


    currently wore were the same ones she had before she was imprisoned. Even though some clothes


    were of good quality, the styles were old-fashioned, and the colors had faded.


    Callum started the car andmented, ¡°You treat Rosalie with such attentiveness, and I admire


    that. I sometimes wonder when you will treat my


    affairs with the same dedication.¡±


    With a violent cough, she awkwardly dered, ¡°Ahem¡­ I have always deeply cared about your


    affairs.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He subtly peered at her from the corner of his eye.


    If this woman truly cared about his affairs, he would not feel so devastated right now! Despite his


    clear hints about his feelings, this woman appeared to bepletely oblivious.


    She was so foolish that he did not know how to handle her!


    The following day, Rosalie went to work at thew firm in her old business suit.


    Despite her clothes being slightly old and the cor of her white shirt showing a hint of yellow, it was


    at least still wearable Besides, she could not afford to buy any new clothes.


    Lawrence Guzman was a middle-aged man in his forties. Rosalie was well aware that his sess


    rate inwsuits was not particrly high, and his reputation in the industry was rather average.


    However, since he had been part of this circle for over ten years, there was undoubtedly something


    she could learn from him.


    After briefly exining the work arrangement, Lawrence looked at Rosalie and asked, ¡°I have also


    studied your case back then. Did you have help in reversing the verdict so fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Regardless of whether it was just a game between her and Jonathan, it was undeniable that she


    would not have been able to overturn the verdict so swiftly without his help.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lawrence asked with curiosity.


    ¡°An outsider¡­ We used to be friends, but we have lost touch now.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly.


    Lawrence remarked with deep thought, ¡°You should thank your friend properly. Without this person,


    you may not be able to work as awyer now.¡±


    After Rosalie came out of Lawrence¡¯s office, she was relieved. She was genuinely afraid her new


    boss would ask who helped her reverse the verdict.


    Rosalie returned to her desk and began to familiarize herself with the task she had to aplish.


    After joining the industry, she began her journey as an assistant for six months. Having gone


    through these roles again, she effortlessly adapted to them. Although the work was a little trivial, it


    was not difficult.


    Elodia went to her desk to greet Rosalie and discreetly inquired about Jonathan, but Rosalie


    avoided all these questions calmly.


    When Rosalie finished work and was about to leave, she overheard Elodia saying, ¡°Guys, Rosalie is


    new here today. How about organizing a wee dinner for our new colleague?¡±


    Someone quickly responded, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s celebrate the joining of our new colleague!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a woman in ourpany. Let¡¯s make sure to give her a warm wee!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Rosalie felt embarrassed to say no when she saw this. As a neer, she was eager to build


    strong rtionships with her colleagues. If she did not join the group on the first day of work, it


    would be hard for her to fit in.


    Furthermore,working was crucial for professionals likewyers.


    Therefore, although Elodia¡¯s proposal was clearly ill-intentioned, Rosalie had no choice but to agree


    now.


    At once, she pondered over Elodia¡¯s intentions. ¡°She can¡¯t possibly be so kind as to throw a


    celebratory party in my honor.¡±


    The ¡°wee dinner¡± was attended only bywyers with less experience in the firm and staff


    members who held the same assistant position as Rosalie, given that she was merely an assistant.


    But there were still over a dozen of them in total.


    Rosalie only realized she had arrived at Night Sky upon reaching her destination.


    Night Sky was known as a prestigious establishment in Strico, catering primarily to the affluent


    clientele. Althoughwyers generally made a decent ie, only the firm¡¯s bosses and top


    attorneys could afford to spend here.


    However, under Elodia¡¯s encouragement, everyone went straight to a private room and started


    ordering various dishes from the menu.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a tingling sense of anxiety pulsating in her heart.


    Upon the arrival of the dishes, Rosalie swiftly estimated that the total expense for the entire table¡¯s


    order would easily surpass a few thousand dors.


    She was concerned that even if everyone split the bill, each might have to pay between 1200 and


    1400 dors.


    Although her colleagues might have found this amount of money eptable, it was extremely


    overwhelming for her.


    ¡°So this is what Elodia was nning?¡± pondered Rosalie.


    However, at this very instant, the dishes had already been delicately ced on the table, rendering


    any potential words or actions from her utterly futile.


    Despite having 1200 to 1400 dors on hand, she felt the need to tighten her belt and save money


    after paying for the meal.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    ¡°Here, here! A toast to our new colleague, Rosalie!¡± A colleague raised his ss and began to


    make a toast.


    As the main character, Rosalie was also the main target of the toast.


    Rosalie was not good at drinking. After a few sses of wine, she felt a little dizzy.


    Therefore, she could only decline her colleagues¡¯ toasts and find an excuse to go to the restroom.


    When she got to the restroom, Rosalie leaned against the sink and washed her cheeks that were


    burning from drinking wine.


    Then, she fixed her gaze on herself in the mirror. Water dripped from her hair to her forehead and


    cheeks. Her cheeks, small nose, and lips were rosier than usual.


    As her eyes blinked slightly, her eyshes fluttered like small fans.


    She had always thought her eyshes were quite long and beautiful. When she wore light makeup


    sometimes, she did not even have to apply mascara. However, after meeting Jonathan, she


    realized that even a man could have eyshes more beautiful than a woman.


    Rosalie thought, Jon¡¯s eyshes are beautiful, and they set off his captivating eyes. Every flutter of


    his eyshes seemed enticing, making me unable to¡­


    Goodness gracious, why did I think of him again?¡¯


    Rosalie shook her head suddenly and washed her face again with cold/water to wake herself up.


    ¡°Jon is gone from this world. All that¡¯s left is Jonathan Youngblood!¡± Rosalie thought.


    After taking a deep breath, Rosalie walked out of the restroom. Even after washing her face with


    cold water, she was still a little dizzy. She was probably going to get more drunkter.


    Just then, her phone rang. She took it out to find Lillian calling her.


    She tapped on the answer button, and Lillian¡¯s voice came from her phone. ¡°Rosalie, where are


    you? Why aren¡¯t you at the rental home?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ go to see me?¡± Rosalie asked, but she was stuttering slightly because she was drunk.


    ¡°Yeah, what happened to you? Why are you mumbling slightly?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°I drank some wine.¡±


    ¡°You drank? Where are you now?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lillian instantly became nervous. After all, Rosalie never liked drinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Night Sky,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Lillian became more nervous when she heard that. She knew that Night Sky was not an ordinary


    ce. ¡°I¡¯lle over and pick you up. Wait for me! Don¡¯t run around!¡±


    With that, Lillian hung up the phone.


    Rosalie could not help chuckling. She wondered if Lillian thought of her as a child, but¡­ it was nice


    to have someone care about her like this.


    Lillian was probably the only one in this world who would care about her like that.


    Just as Rosalie continued to stagger ahead, she suddenly stopped and saw a figureing down


    the stairs not far ahead.


    It was Jonathan!


    For some reason, Rosalie felt her eyes reddening slightly.


    Unlike before when she could only vaguely see an outline at most through the car window, she


    could see him so clearly right now.


    It was so clear that her eyes were hurting.


    He was dressed in a fine suit, and the bangs in front of his forehead were stillbed back,


    revealing his full forehead. His delicate features set off his defined face. All his movements


    emanated with endless appeal.


    Seeing that Jonathan was about to nce over at her, Rosalie subconsciously tried to duck.


    However, she identally bumped into another person as soon as she ducked to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she quickly apologized.


    ¡°Are you fucking blind? You bumped into me! Do you know who I am?¡± The man Rosalie bumped


    into said drunkenly.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡± All she could do now was apologize.


    At the same time, she could sense someone looking at her. It was probably Jonathan.


    He must have seen her making a fool of herself.


    She felt a sore and bitter feeling spreading in her heart.


    Her only remaining dignity and pride seemed to be acting up. Even after he broke up with her and


    saw her embarrass herself countless times, at least she did not want him to see her in this


    embarrassing and pathetic state right now.


    She seemed to get more dizzy.


    If possible, she hoped she could get out of there quickly.


    However, the man she bumped into did not intend to let her leave so easily.


    ¡°If you really want to apologize, how about having a drink with me? I guarantee you never tried such


    a good wine!¡± the man said and tried to hug Rosalie.


    Rosalie dodged and avoided his hand. She knew the man was a scoundrel, and it would be


    pointless to apologize to him.


    Her top priority was to get out of there as soon as possible.


    However, her dodging obviously annoyed the man. He lifted his foot and kicked Rosalie.


    Rosalie stumbled as she was kicked to the ground. She felt pain in her Jelt waist.


    ¡°Fuck you. It¡¯s an honor that I asked you to drink. How dare you dodge? What¡¯s the matter? Do you


    think I¡¯m not good enough? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today so that you can understand!¡±


    The man spoke as he raised his hand to hit Rosalie.


    Rosalie was already a little slow because she was drunk. Besides that, she was also kicked earlier.


    Even if she wanted to duck, she could not do it at all.


    As the man was about to hit her with his hand, the man suddenly screamed like a pig being


    ughtered.


    Rosalie looked at the man¡¯s hand, which was about to strike her down. It was stopped by another


    hand. It was a beautiful, clean, and familiar hand.


    It was Jonathan¡¯s hand!


    He saved her.


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you know who I¡­¡± Before the drunk man could finish, he heard the sound of his


    bone being dislocated. Then, the man screamed louder.


    Some guests in the restaurant looked over.


    Jonathan threw the drunk man to Carlos, who was beside him. Then, he walked up to Rosalie and


    asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She looked at him in a daze. It was not an illusion of her drunkenness. He did appear in front of her


    and way so close by,


    However, his eyes, which used to gaze at her gently, were currently dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay. Thank you,¡± she said dryly, struggling to stand up.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    However, as soon as she moved her body, there was another pain on her left waist from where the


    man had just kicked her


    that made her frown.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice rang in her ears again. Then, the beautiful hand grabbed her


    left waist.


    Rosalie suddenly stiffened, and she felt as if all the blood in her body seemed to gather at her left


    waist.


    His face got so close to her, that she could see his dark and long eyshes.


    Sure enough, they were beautiful!


    Every time his eyes quivered, they seemed to charm people easily.


    That was how her already stagnant heart was charmed. However, it was now a pool of stagnant


    water again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Rosalie tried her best to gain her footing and calm herself down. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    thank you for your help. I¡­


    I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and pulled the big hand on her left waist away. Then, she


    loosened her grip and staggered toward the private room. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s hand remained in the same position as when Rosalie pulled it away just now. It was as if


    time had frozen on his hand.


    Her warmth seemed to remain in his hand.


    The moment he saw her, he could not help walking toward her.


    When he saw the man kick her, his mind almost went nk. All that remained in his mind was an


    urge to kill!


    He told himself repeatedly to stop caring about her, but as soon as he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but


    still care about her.


    He had broken


    up


    with her.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood,¡± Carlos said. After all, there were a lot of customers around watching them, and


    the manager and security guards hade over after hearing themotion earlier


    However, the manager and security guards were scared to say anything after seeing Jonathan.


    They just stayed aside quietly.


    ¡°She called me Mr. Youngblood just now,¡± Jonathan added suddenly.


    Only Carlos understood what that meant. However, even if he was smart, he did not know how to


    answer Jonathan.


    After all, although Jonathan and Rosalie had broken up, the scene earlier was enough to show that


    Jonathan still cared about


    Rosalie.


    Otherwise, with Jonathan¡¯s character, even if someone was kicked until their bones fractured in


    front of him, he would not even bother to take a nce.


    ¡°Let go of me. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the heir of Fenix Group. What are your security guards


    doing? Won¡¯t you save me? Wait till I go back and tell my father, he¡¯ll demolish Night Sky!¡±


    The drunk man continued to yell threats.


    However, the manager and security guards ignored him.


    The heir of Fenix Group was nothingpared to Jonathan.


    Then, Jonathan¡¯s nonchnt answer made everyone look sympathetically at the man.


    Jonathan answered, ¡°Which foot did he use to kick Rosie just now? Cripple it.¡±


    It was as if it was just a small deal.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    At the same time, many people could not help but wonder who the


    oman who just left was.


    Jonathan was going to break the leg of the heir of Fenix Group for that woman. It was tantamount to


    making an enemy of


    Fenix Group.


    Even though Fenix Group was just a second-ratepany in Strico, was it worth it¡­ to do that to


    avenge a woman?


    On the other hand, Rosalie staggered back to the private room. The conflict earlier made her feel as


    if the alcohol in her body had taken effect faster, and she felt dizzier.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good,¡± a colleague said.


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Rosalie forced a smile.


    ¡°All right. Today¡¯s wee party is almost over. Let¡¯s call it a day. We can leave after settling the


    bill. Rosalie can go home to have a good rest,¡± Elodia said and asked the waiter toe in and


    settle the bill.


    Their total bill cost 14,600 dors, which was more expensive than Rosalie had expected.


    Rosalie originally thought they were going to split the bill, but Elodia smiled at her and said,


    ¡°Rosalie, everyone came here to wee you today. How about treating us? You¡¯re Jonathan


    Youngblood¡¯s girlfriend. You can afford it, right?¡±


    Rosalie did not understand Elodia¡¯s intention until now. Elodia deliberately forced her to pay the bill,


    so that Rosalie could break the bank, and Elodia could figure out whether she was still dating


    Jonathan.


    Looking at the smile on Elodia¡¯s face, Rosalie was disgusted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money,¡± Rosalie said. Her bank card had only 1,560 dors in total. It was


    all she had left.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re not that stingy, are you? Even if you don¡¯t have money, you can ask Jonathan to


    foot the bill. He¡¯s so wealthy that he¡¯ll be willing to help you pay the bill,¡± Elodia added with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money,¡± Rosalie repeated, staring at Elodia with her drunken eyes.


    Elodia¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Somehow, she felt a sense of fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Elodia wondered. If she failed to force Rosalie to pay the bill, it meant


    Rosalie was not dating Jonathan anymore.


    When several colleagues heard that Rosalie did not have money, they were instantly a little upset.


    ¡°What? Elodia, didn¡¯t you say this was Rosalie¡¯s treat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say her boyfriend is Jonathan Youngblood? How could she not even afford a


    meal?¡±


    Someone else said to Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t pretend to be someone you¡¯re not. Now, great. You


    said you have no money to pay when it¡¯s time to settle the bill.¡±


    ¡°As I said, how could Rosalie be Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend? Look at her outfit. It¡¯s an outdated style.


    Besides, she took the bus to work this morning. No luxury car picked her up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh. There must be a limit to lying!¡±


    Everyone med Rosalie as if she was the one who told them that her boyfriend was Jonathan.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Rosalie was ridiculed by colleagues who weed her to the newpany not long ago.


    Meanwhile, Elodia was smiling like a winner.


    It was what she wanted to see. The more embarrassed Rosalie was, the better she felt.


    If it were not for Rosalie, she would not have been dismissed by her originalw firm which led to


    difficulty in finding a jobter.


    A male colleague could not bear it anymore and said, ¡°What¡¯se over you guys? Rosalie never


    said she would treat us to this meal. Since everyone has eaten the meal, let¡¯s split the bill.¡±


    When he said this, the others were also embarrassed to say anything more.


    After all, Rosalie never said that. Besides, everyone present was from the same firm, and no one


    would shamelessly refuse to


    pay.


    The male colleague calcted the money each of them had to pay. When he approached the waiter


    to settle the bill, the waiter said, ¡°Someone has already paid for this meal, so there¡¯s no need to pay


    again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone in the private room was surprised.


    Someone had paid the bill that cost around 15,000 dors.


    ¡°Could you have made a mistake? None of us has paid for it,¡± Elodia said.


    dia sajd.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡± The waiter smiled and left the private room.


    People in the private room looked at each other.


    They wondered who paid the bill.


    Then, everyone unconsciously focused their gazes on Rosalie, who shakily held her bag and said,


    ¡°Alright¡­ We¡¯ve settled the bill. Can I go now¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she staggered out of the private room.


    She was more dizzy now, that she could hardly see the road ahead.


    Rosalie wondered if Jonathan settled the bill. He was the only one who would pay a bill worth


    around 15,000 dors without a word.


    She had broken up with him, but she still owed him.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. She had broken up with him and told herself that she could rely on herself in


    the future, but¡­ she let Jonathan save her again today.


    She walked on and did not even know how she got out of Night Sky.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± She suddenly squatted down and threw up on the roadside.


    She had not eaten much tonight, so she had nothing to throw up anymore after a while.


    Rosalie felt sick¡­ She was dizzy, and her stomach seemed to be churning. All she could see was


    the dark night and neon lights.


    She wondered if she was drunk.


    She eventually figured out that she must be drunk.


    She felt like she was walking on air, and Tracy and Wilma¡¯s faces seemed to appear before her.


    They were smiling gently at her as if silently telling her to be strong. Even if she was alone, she


    should live well and stay strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ stay alive¡­¡± she murmured.


    It would make her loved ones rest in peace.


    Therefore, it did not matter even if she was alone.


    It also did not matter even if she had no one to rely on.


    ¡°You can rely on me from now on.¡±


    A voice seemed to ring in her ears. ¡°Who was it? Who was talking?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    ¡°Rosie, rely on me more. I want you to rely on me. I want you to rely on me so much that you can¡¯t


    leave me.


    Rosalie wondered who said that. It sounded so sweet yet sad that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°I will protect you for the rest of your life. I will never let you suffer any grievances nor let anyone


    hurt you.¡±


    It was Jon¡¯s voice. It was what he had said to her before.


    Rosalie squatted on the ground, thinking all she could hear were the things Jonathan had said to


    her before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about these anymore. Stop thinking about it¡­¡± she kept telling herself in her head.


    Then, there were footsteps again, and they sounded so clear.


    Rosalie wondered whose footsteps they were.


    A pair of ck leather shoes came into view.


    She slowly raised her head to see the familiar face.


    It was Jonathan¡¯s face¡­ Just like what she saw today in Night Sky.


    Rosalie wondered if it was because she was drunk that she not only had an auditory hallucination


    but also an illusion.


    Rosalie struggled to stand and said to the figure in front of her with tears andughter, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­


    show up in front of me anymore.¡±


    It was because she felt more upset when he appeared in front of her. He would upset her when she


    had already calmed down.


    Jonathan gazed at the person in front of him.


    She was drunk as her eyes were not as clear as usual. Her cheeks were also flushed. She


    staggered/as if she would fall to the ground at any moment.


    He stepped forward and held her waist with one hand to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    However, his action made her wince, as pain shed across her face.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He immediately realized that he had held her on her left waist where she had


    been kicked earlier.


    The thought of that man kicking her made Jonathan think he was too kind to only break one of his


    legs.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her with misty eyes. He was asking if it hurt. She was in pain.


    How could she not be hurt?


    It hurt when she was kicked.


    However, the pain seemed to be no match for the pain she felt when she saw him.


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡± Rosalie thought.


    She kept telling herself to forget him these days. However, she kept dreaming about him at night.


    Whenever she woke up, her eyes would be wet.


    ¡°So what¡­ if it hurts?¡± She smiled stupidly as she suddenly wrapped her arms around Jonathan¡¯s


    neck.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan stiffened suddenly, but he did not push Rosalie away. He only lowered his head and


    gazed at her.


    Carlos, who had been following Jonathan all the time, was secretly shocked.


    Carlos wondered what Jonathan was nning to do. Jonathan followed Rosalie out of Night Sky


    and now¡­ he let her put her


    arms around his neck.


    Since Jonathan had broken up with Rosalie, Carlos knew with Jonathan¡¯s character, there was no


    way they would get back together.


    However, this scene¡­ made him a little uncertain.


    Rosalie smiled. Her drunken smile was so beautiful in the night that Jonathan could not even look


    away.


    Then, her hand caressed his cheek as if it was ying. She touched his forehead, nose, cheeks,


    and lips before finallynding on his eyshes.


    ¡°Jon, tell me¡­ why are your eyshes¡­ so beautiful? They¡¯re so beautiful¡­ that I¡¯m jealous¡­¡±


    Rosalie said out of the blue.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Callum¡¯s expression changed instantly. He took a swift step forward and positioned himself before


    Lillian, saying, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Lillian is only doing this because of her friend. If her actions have


    offended you in any way, I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences for her.


    ¡°Callum, you don¡¯t have to help me. I can handle it myself!¡± Lillian replied firmly.


    ¡°How are you going to handle it?¡± Callum asked angrily. ¡°Do you really think you can bear the


    consequences?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that can happen? I¡¯ll just let him beat me to death, then! I¡¯m mentally prepared for


    it!¡± Lillian retorted.


    ¡°Lillian Quinn, are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Callum could not shake the feeling that his usuallyposed demeanor would waver whenever he


    faced Lillian.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan stared coldly at Lillian. Clearly, he was not nning to let her go just like that.


    However, at that very moment, Rosalie, who had passed out from drunkenness, suddenly nuzzled


    her head against Lillian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lillian¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Rosalie mumbled


    incoherently.


    Upon hearing her words, tears welled up in Lillian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, Rosalie. How are you still thinking of


    protecting me even when you¡¯re drunk?¡± she thought.


    Jonathan stared intently at the intoxicated Rosalie. After a while, he turned around and left without


    saying a word.


    Carlos hurriedly followed behind.


    I


    The cold wind blew past Lillian. Only then did she realize there was cold sweat on her back.


    ¡°You got lucky just now. Next time, you may not be this fortunate,¡± Callum said to Lillian.


    Lillian bit her lips. She knew she was indeed lucky. Jonathan had let her off the hook because of


    Rosalie.


    If it were not for what Rosalie said, she might faced dire consequences.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Callum remarked. The two of them then helped Rosalie into the


    headed toward Rosalie¡¯s rental home.


    car.


    After that, the vehicle


    After arriving at Rosalie¡¯s ce, Lillian assisted her in changing into pajamas. Once she was


    comfortably in bed, thetter and Callum left the rental home.


    In the car, before Callum could say anything, Lillianmented, ¡°I know I acted recklessly today.


    But I couldn¡¯t control myself. At the thought of how Rosalie suffered because of him, I¡­ Really


    wanted to p him!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s Jonathan! The Jonathan Youngblood of Strico!¡± Callum responded.


    ¡°But Rosalie is my best friend!¡± Lillian¡¯s voice sounded somewhat dull. It was as if that statement


    was enough to justify her


    actions.


    A hint of shock shed in Callum¡¯s eyes. He had always known that Lillian and Rosalie were very


    close. Back when Rosalie was in jail, Lillian had given up the opportunity to study abroad and


    rushed back to the country to fight for Rosalie¡¯s case. Such sacrifices were not something just


    anyone would do for a friend.


    He thought the women had reached the highest level of their friendship, but little did he know it went


    far beyond that.


    ¡°Why can you do so much for her?¡± Callum asked hoarsely!


    ¡°Because Rosalie chose to believe when I was at my most helpless moment,¡± Lillian answered. It


    was as if the scene from back then hade back to life before her eyes.


    She continued, ¡°Back then, I was falsely used of stealing money in my ss. Everyone thought I


    was the thief. The teacher lectured me sternly, asking me to admit my wrongdoing. My parents even


    offered to repay the money I was used of stealing. But the truth was, I hadn¡¯t stolen anything!¡±


    As Lillian spoke, she sniffed as she was on the verge of tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand


    that feeling of helplessness. It¡¯s like the whole world has betrayed you, and you be isted


    and defenseless. It was useless no matter how much I tried to exin my innocence. But¡­ Rosalie


    chose to believe me. She even helped me find the person who stole the money.¡±


    Speaking of that, Lillian smiled. ¡°At that moment, I decided that I would consider Rosalie my best


    friend for the rest of my life!¡±


    Callum pursed his thin lips tightly. He was somewhat in disbelief that Lillian was willing to risk


    everything for Rosalie because of that minor incident.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, he could understand the feelings she described.


    Callum was an Illegitimate child. Hence, since he was young, he often encountered deceptions and


    maniptions. Although he was frequently set up and wrongly used, Callum would endure it


    without retaliating. That was because he understood that building his capabilities was better than


    clearing his name. Callum believed that once he had the abilities, he


    would seed when he struck back.


    Just like now, he chose the most opportune moment to be the head of the White family, while


    the former matriarch and her two sons could only depend on his mercy.


    ¡°So, when Rosalie was imprisoned, you chose to believe her too?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian responded, ¡°Yes! I believe in Rosalie¡¯s character. Since she said she didn¡¯t do it, she


    definitely didn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t this what true friends should be like?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Callum fell silent and wondered, ¡°This foolish woman. Doesn¡¯t she know


    how many people have been betrayed by their good friends?¡±


    Just because Rosalie had helped her before, Lillian was willing to give without holding back. In


    Callum¡¯s eyes, Lillian seemed to be a foolish person.


    However, her ¡°foolishness¡± also made him, who was ustomed to the dark side of human nature,


    unable to resist his affection for her.


    It was as if being around Lillian was the only way Callum could genuinely rx and ignore the


    scheming and power struggle.


    Callum let out a sigh. Then he raised his hand and gently ran his fingers through Lillian¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be as reckless as you were today anymore. You¡¯re lucky that Jonathan let you off


    because of Rosalie.¡±


    Lillian hesitated momentarily and nodded. She knew she was indeed reckless that day.


    But did she regret it? In fact, she was not precisely regretful of her actions. However, Lillian feared


    Jonathan would go after her parents instead of her.


    ¡°In the future, if you¡¯re genuinely furious and want to confront someone, just tell me. I don¡¯t mind


    supporting you in dealing with people. But please, don¡¯t rush into things recklessly by yourself,


    okay?¡±


    Callum had spoken with utmost sincerity. He was still shaken by the woman¡¯s impulsiveness.


    Lillian was taken aback after hearing that. Her round eyes fixed on the person before her. Suddenly,


    she remembered when she pped Jonathan, Callum had immediately stood in front of her, facing


    Jonathan. Callum was even willing to bear the consequences of her recklessness.


    At that time, the situation was too chaotic. Moreover, she was angry. Hence, Lillian did not think too


    much about it. However, right then, as she thought about it more carefully, an inexplicable emotion


    welled up within her. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to seek revenge on her? Yet, it seemed like he was


    protecting her.


    ¡°Even if¡­ I¡¯m dealing with Jonathan. You¡¯d be willing to support me?¡± Somehow, those words had


    slipped from her lips.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    He remained calm and gently held her hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. Even if the person you want to deal


    with is Jonathan, I can be your weapon.¡±


    For her, he could oppose anyone, as long as it was her desire.


    It was because he loved her so deeply.


    Yes, he did love her.


    However, he never told her about it.


    He was angry with her, resented her, and med her, but ultimately, he found that all these


    emotions couldn¡¯t surpass his love for her.


    Over the three years of separation, he thought he hated her, but deep down, he was still in love with


    her. Every day, he couldn¡¯t help but think of her, and his love grew even deeper without him realizing


    it.


    ¡°Lillian, I will only be your weapon alone in this lifetime,¡± he stated.


    In an instant, Lillian could feel her heart beating rapidly.


    His gaze and voice seemed like an invisible web that had captured her entirely.


    The next morning, Rosalie was awakened by her own phone¡¯s rm. Her head was still a little


    dizzy. There was a note left by Lillian on the bedside table, informing her that it was Lillian who sent


    her backst night.


    Besides the note, there was also a set of new clothes and a pair of new shoes on the bedside


    table/


    Those were gifts from Lillian to celebrate her finding a new job.


    As she looked at those things, Rosalie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Due to the effects of alcohol, her head still throbbed faintly. Therefore, after hurriedly freshening up,


    Rosalie decided to skip breakfast and hopped onto the bus.


    As the bus made its leisurely way along the road, the memories ofst night began trickling back


    into her mind.


    She vaguely remembered that after leaving Night Skyst night, it seemed like she had


    encountered Jonathan.


    However, after that, her memory became a bit fuzzy. She seemed to have exchanged quite a few


    words with the other person, but she couldn¡¯t recall exactly what she had said.


    Rosalie had a mild headache as she massaged her temples. Anyway, she had already spoken her


    mind, and there was no use dwelling on it now.


    Meeting him yesterday had been a coincidence, and chances were slim that they¡¯d cross paths


    again.


    Thinking about how he had stepped in to protect her from that drunken man at Night Sky yesterday,


    Rosalie¡¯s heart ached-


    once more.


    It seemed that even after the breakup, she still relied on him to help her out of trouble again.


    However, that wouldn¡¯t be an option anymore in the future!


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll have to handle everything on my own!¡± she silently told herself this in her heart.


    Upon arriving at the office, some of her colleagues were already there. Those who had been


    chatting together stopped their conversation as soon as they saw her enter. All eyes turned toward


    her, and they were filled with curiosity, scrutiny, disdain, and mockery.


    In fact, Rosalie had long been immune to those peculiar gazes.


    She put down her bag, turned on theputer, and went to the pantry to get herself a ss of


    water.


    It was at this moment that a female colleague who had joined her for a meal the day before


    approached Rosalie with curiosity and asked, ¡°Rosalie, are you¡­ really Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend? Did


    he help pay the bill yesterday?¡±


    After all, there were plenty of women who disdained using the money of their bossy and rich


    boyfriends nowadays. While dating a CEO, they preferred to continue living a tough life.


    That female colleague thought it was highly likely to be the case for Rosalie. A moment ago, a few


    of Rosalie¡¯s colleagues gathered to discuss who footed the billst night.


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie denied. Even if she used to be his girlfriend, it was not the case now.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The female colleague looked utterly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to deny it so decisively.


    ¡°Huh? No? But Elodia said¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it be true just because she said so?¡± Rosalie asked.


    That female colleague was left momentarily speechless, unable to reply.


    Rosalie, holding the cup of water she had just poured, calmly exited the pantry and returned to her


    desk to resume her


    work.


    Love had be a thing of the past for her. Her sole focus was on excelling at work, thriving in this


    city, and striving diligently to regain her position as awyer.


    Only by doing so could she truly live up to the expectations of those who loved her.


    Throughout the entire morning at work, Lillian couldn¡¯t concentrate. Callum¡¯s face and his words


    kept upying her thoughts.


    He said he could be the weapon in her hands, even if it meant dealing with Jonathan.


    No man had ever spoken such words to her!


    No matter how one listened to words like these, they sounded like sweet nothings! When it came to


    dealing with Jonathan, it was likely that the entire White Maple Group would be involved. Any


    rational person wouldn¡¯t be willing to engage in such a loss-making endeavor.


    However, when Callum uttered those words, they somehow felt genuine to her.


    It was like he could sacrifice everything he had worked so hard to attain at White Maple Group all


    these years just for her.


    And usually, when a man was willing to go to these lengths for a woman, the most usible


    exnation was that he had- fallen in love with her!


    ¡°Could Callum really have fallen for me?¡± she thought to herself.


    Just the thought of it left Lillian feeling uncertain.


    Callum might hold resentment toward her, but loving her¡­ The biggest possibility was to make her


    fall in love with him, and when she really fell in love, it would be time for his revenge.


    That seemed to be the most reasonable exnation.


    However, her heart remained restless.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± a voice suddenly rang in her ears, snapping Lillian back to reality.


    It was only then that she realized she had already arrived at the bidding event.


    There were multiplend plots to be bid on today, and organizations like their design institute


    usually cultivate favorable rtionships with real estatepanies. For today¡¯snd bidding,


    several well-established real estatepanies based in Strico also participated.


    The director of the design institute where Lillian worked brought along several designers to be


    among the first to receive updates on thend bidding. Their aim was to establish connections and


    assess the possibility of winning the design project.


    Lillian was one of the designers who came along.


    One of thend plots being auctioned today was a poprmercial area. ording to the


    development ns, it will be developed into abination of a shopping mall and a hotel-style


    condominium. Lillian was quite interested in this project.


    After all, anyone with a passion for design was likely to have some thoughts about challenging


    projects. However, Lillian reckoned that such projects probably wouldn¡¯t be assigned to them given


    the size and capacity of her design institute.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    At most, there were only a few residential building plots. Maybe they could obtain the project and


    design a batch of residential houses.


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t get distracted when you get inter. The people we will be meeting today are all senior


    executives of those real estatepanies,¡± the director reminded.


    ¡°I got it,¡± Lillian replied as she gathered her focus.


    As they walked into the hall, Lillian abruptly stopped in her tracks and saw a familiar silhouette. It


    was Yvette!


    As the second daughter of the Hamilton family, she had also caused much suffering to Rosalie in


    prison, and Lillian loathed her.


    Nheless, Yvette had an influential family background. Even if she was banned from the


    entertainment industry, she could still return to the Hamilton family and be a wealthy young


    lady, holding an important position in the Hamilton Group.


    At that moment, Yvette wore a high-end custom suit. Her long, curly hair rested on her shoulder,


    and she looked gorgeous with delicate makeup.


    Yvette was surrounded by a group of people who seemed to be chatting with her.


    The director standing beside Lillian also hung a smile on his face as he approached Yvette and


    greeted her warmly.


    ´È


    Only then did Lillian know that Yvette came to the auction as a representative of a real estate


    company owned by the Hamilton family.


    Naturally, someone of her status made her a target of many people¡¯s ttery. If Hamilton Group won


    the auction and obtained the project, it would be a significant, year-long deal for any design


    institute.


    Lillian listened as the director, who usually kept a stern look, now smiling and ttered Yvette


    continuously. From the conversation, Lillian learned that Hamilton Group sounded confident in


    winning the most popr plot of the auction this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of you. It¡¯s not impossible for us to cooperate in the future, but¡­¡± Yvette turned her


    eyes to Lillian and said, ¡°Since you want to deal with me today, you should find out my likes and


    dislikes. Hence, Mr. Todd, what do you mean by bringing an employee I can¡¯t stand?¡±


    The director, Seamus Todd, was stunned. ¡°Do you mean¡­ Lillian?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know her name, but I can¡¯t really stand the sight of her.¡± ncing at Lillian


    contemptuously, Yvette may not know her name, but she knew this woman was Rosalie¡¯s friend.


    ¡®When Rosalie was in jail, this woman helped her out a lot.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, how could I be forced to retire from the entertainment industry?¡¯ Yvette


    thought, feeling hatred in


    her heart.


    However, she was afraid to deal with Rosalie, so Yvette could only vent her anger on the woman


    before her.


    ¡°Mr. Todd, people like her are as annoying as cockroaches in the sewer. With such an employee in


    your institution, it¡¯s quite hard to think you can be in charge of such a major project,¡± Yvette said.


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lillian.


    Lillian only felt embarrassed.


    The others on the side, trying to please Yvette, said, ¡°How can you let someone like her in?¡±


    Someone even called the security guard to have Lillian escorted out.


    Seamus wanted to defend Lillian, but too many people wanted to gain Yvette¡¯s favor, so it was


    futile.


    Someone even pointed at Lillian and barked, ¡°Get out. This isn¡¯t a ce you should be in.¡±


    Lillian raised her head. No matter how humiliated she was then, she refused to give in. ¡°Why should


    I get out? This isn¡¯t the Hamilton family¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you fight back! So what if we want you to get out? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Naturally, there were people on Yvette¡¯s side talking for her.


    ¡°You want me out? Whichw says I can¡¯t step foot in here? Am I supposed to get out? I¡¯ll have you


    know I can sue you for acting like this,¡± Lillian argued stubbornly.


    ¡°Sue me? Okay, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to sue me!¡± With that, the other person ordered their two


    subordinates, ¡°Kick this person out, so it doesn¡¯t ruin Ms. Hamilton¡¯s mood!¡±


    The two robust subordinates stepped forward and grabbed each side of Lillian¡¯s arm, about to drag


    her out.


    Seamus and her other colleagues dared not to stand up for Lillian at this moment.


    Yvette smiled lightly and looked at Lillian mockingly. ¡°It seems that you still have to get out of here.


    Someone may protect Rosalie, but it doesn¡¯t mean you also have someone to protect you. If you


    show your face to me in the future, I¡¯ll kick you out again.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    However, she had no idea how to resist them. The more she struggled, the more she would be


    disgraced.


    ¡®Why? Why does Yvette act like this? Is it because of her good family background that she thinks


    she can humiliate and torment people as she likes?


    This is just like the past when Yvette pulled out Rosalie¡¯s nails one by one.


    And me? Can I only ept the humiliation Yvette is giving me? Just because she¡¯s the daughter of


    the Hamilton family?¡¯ Lillian thought.


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded when Lillian was about to give up struggling.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know someone could decide whether my girlfriend should get out.¡±


    Lillian was stunned, thinking, ¡°This voice¡­¡±


    The next moment, a tall figure entered her vision.


    It was Callum.


    Lillian stared at the man who suddenly appeared before her, and she felt her eyes sting. Something


    seemed to spread throughout her chest.


    Next, Callum pulled her out of the two men¡¯s grip. He carefully examined her and asked, ¡°Are you


    okay? They didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?¡±


    His eyes were full of worry.


    Lillian shook his head. She opened her mouth to ask, but her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°W-Why


    are you here?¡±


    She did not feel like crying when Yvette humiliated her, but she felt like she was on the verge of


    tears now that he saved her.


    Callum gentlybed the hair resting on Lillian¡¯s forehead. ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll get back


    justice for your grievances.


    With that, he walked straight toward the man who ordered his subordinates to seize Lillian and was


    about to drag her out. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The man clearly did not recognize Callum and immediately became displeased. ¡°Who do you think


    you are to ask for an apology-¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before he could finish his words, Callum had sent him tumbling to the ground with a punch.


    The man¡¯s subordinates tried to step forward, but were stopped by Callum¡¯s bodyguards.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Callum shook his handzily. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to apologize anymore. My girlfriend had


    suffered, so as her boyfriend, I had to defend her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll beughed at.¡±


    The many on the ground after being punched. The only sensation he felt was pain in the area


    where the punchnded. Of course, he could not talk back.


    Callum turned to Yvette again. ¡°How about you, the second daughter of the Hamilton family? Will


    you apologize?¡±


    He seemed to ask politely, but his tone wasced with hostility. Yvette even felt like she would end


    up like the man on the ground if her answer were ¡°No.¡±


    The man before her would not showpassion for women.


    At that moment, Yvette recognized the man in front of her. He was Callum, the newly appointed


    head of the White family.


    He managed to gain control over the White family as an illegitimate child. He was definitely a


    vicious man in terms of schemes.


    The White family was gaining momentum and actively establishing a market in Strico. On the


    contrary, the Hamilton family had not developed well in recent years, making losses in several major


    projects. Some time ago, Yvette¡¯s father also mentioned cooperating with the White family on some


    projects.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Callum¡¯s girlfriend is Rosalie¡¯s friend!¡± Yvette thought.\\


    Yvette pursed her lips with a pale face, thinking the world was smaller than she had imagined.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you apologize?¡± Callum¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Yvette almost forced the words out of her mouth as she said, ¡°It was my fault just now. I hope that


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°Quinn. My girlfriend is Ms. Quinn,¡± Callum informed.


    ¡°I hope Ms. Quinn can forgive me.¡± After saying that, Yvette directly walked away in high heels


    without looking back.


    At this moment, Lillian still had yet to regain her senses. Everything happened too quickly from


    when Callum arrived until Yvette apologized and left.


    It was not until Callum led her into the auction site¡¯s VIP room and gave her a ss of juice to calm


    down that Lillian finally snapped back to her senses.


    She blinked and drank her juice while examining the VIP room. This was the ce that not even the


    director and the others could get in.


    ¡°Are you here for the auction too?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°The real estate industry is the most profitable now. For the White family to


    expand their market into Strico now, real estate is the safest choice for us.¡±


    Lillian remembered the White family indeed owned a real estatepany.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you got into trouble? Did you n to let those guys drag you out if I


    hadn¡¯te by?¡± Callum questioned.


    Lillian¡¯s breathing hitched, and she slowly said, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡­ Will you never take me seriously?¡± Callum said with some helplessness. It was not the


    first time he had told her to call him if she ever got into trouble.


    Yet, she never seemed to remember it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Lillian thought to herself, ¡°When he said he wanted to be my de, I did take


    that into heart.¡±


    It was because she minded it too much that her mind was filled with those words.


    ¡°By the way, which plot ofnd are you bidding on?¡± Lillian changed the subject and asked.


    ¡°What about you? Which one do you think is good?¡± Callum answered with a question.


    Lillian immediately pointed at the most popr plot ofnd and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s that one. I think


    aplex will be built in the future, but I don¡¯t know which design institute will undertake this


    project. Wow, just the thought of it makes my hands itch.¡±


    Callum nced at her meaningfully. ¡°What? Do you want to design aplex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± She shrugged. ¡°An architect should have some sort of dream.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He smiled lightly.


    When the auction began, Callum directly participated in the auction of the hottest plot ofnd that


    Lillian mentioned.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. White,¡± the assistant at the side eximed.


    This plot ofnd was not included in the ones they were bidding for. Because it was too popr, the


    competition would be particrly fierce. The final bid price might not be that nice.)


    Even if they sessfully bid on thend, they would only receive some fame. In terms of profit, they


    would not make much


    money.


    However, Callum said, ¡°Bid it. I¡¯ll use thisnd to earn White Maple Group a reputation.¡±


    The assistant stopped talking, but could not help but look at the girl at the side, drinking juice while


    scrolling through her phone.


    ¡®Did Mr. White decide to participate in the bid because of what she said?


    Is that possible? Tens of billions of dors just because of one sentence?


    This is insane no matter how I see it, the assistant thought.


    Inside a private room, Yvette watched the screen with numbers constantly changing. She pondered,


    ¡°White Maple Group¡­ They¡¯re also bidding for that plot ofnd like me.¡±


    The information she learned told her that White Maple Group was not interested in this plot ofnd,


    and otherpanies could not afford to bid for it either. That was why she was confident.


    Yet, White Maple Group suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Yvette gritted her teeth as her beautiful face twisted.


    ¡®Is it because of that woman called Ms. Quinn? Has Callum decided topete for thatnd with


    the Hamilton family, all to continue seeking revenge for that woman?


    It seems that not only Rosalie but even her friend, who was originally nothing but an insignificant


    ant, has now be my obstacle!


    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make them pay! I¡¯ll make these people understand I¡¯m not a pushover!¡¯ Yvette


    thought.


    After the auction, Lillian felt refreshed..


    She burst intoughter, especially after seeing the Hamilton family lost the bid.


    When she was leaving, Lillian ran into Yvette, who was also about to go. Lillian did not hold back


    and showed Yvette an exaggerated, mocking look.


    The director and Lillian¡¯s colleagues had left, but Lillian still received many messages from them.


    Everyone expressed they were so stunned by the sudden turn of events that they did not defend


    her and hoped she could forgive him.


    Reading those text messages, Lillian pouted and refused to reply to them.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable staying in this design institute, just change to another ce,¡± Callum


    suddenly said.


    Lillian knew Callum had sensed her disgust toward the director and her colleagues¡¯ choice of


    prudence to protect themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to find another job,¡± she said.


    ¡°How difficult is it? Let me find one that suits you,¡± Callum suggested.


    Lillian was stunned and thought, ¡°Right, I seem to have forgotten something. This is quite an easy


    matter for him.¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t change it for the time being. I¡¯ll wait till I¡¯ve gained some practical results and have


    a stronger resume before I seek out a new job,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind that those people did that to you in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Lillian shrugged and said, ¡°This is part of being an adult, right? Take me for instance-


    although I didn¡¯t get along well with those people, I had to continue staying here for the sake of


    earning a living. But as for them¡­ Well, the one who wanted to humiliate me was the second


    daughter of the Hamilton family-Yvette. If they were to stand on my side, that would mean that they


    are going against Yvette. We were not that close, so they had no reason to do anything for me,


    right?¡± Callum was a little bbergasted. He did not think of that. She had seen through everything.


    However, after saying that, she stiffened and looked at him with a strange look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He frowned slightly.


    She pursed her lips and said after a long while, ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Callum smiled.


    Because it was not dinner time, Callum took Lillian to a popr dessert shop for a bite.


    Lillian ordered desserts that she was interested in, but she was still absent-minded. Her gaze was


    still fixed on Callum.


    He naturally sensed her weird behavior. But he felt good being watched by her like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Do you like looking at me so much?¡± Callum asked with a smile.


    Lillian bit her lips. Everyone in the world knew how to seek advantage and avoid harm. She could


    rationalize that if her colleagues and the chief officer were afraid to oppose Yvette, they would dare


    not interfere with what had happened between her and thetter.


    However, when she had a conflict with Jonathan, he did not hesitate for a moment to intervene. He


    also helped her take on all the responsibilities. Someone like him must have known that once he


    interfered, he would have gone against Jonathan.


    He chose to stand on her side and had been willing to be her leverage.


    ¡°Could this all be pretense? But what if this is real?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Callum, do you really like me?¡± Lillian suddenly asked.


    Callum narrowed his eyes, surprised. He could feel her sense of seriousness.


    He opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The simple answer conveyed his affection clearly.


    ¡°Then, will


    you still take revenge on me?¡± Lillian took a deep breath and continued to ask, ¡°Will you dump me


    after I fall in love with you?¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°If I just want to take revenge on you, then why would I do so many things for


    you? Lillian, do you really think the reason I¡¯ve been with you this period of time is for revenge?¡±


    She was speechless.


    These days, if she took into consideration the moments he had spent with her, he would have hit a


    high score if there were a boyfriend scorecard.


    Sometimes she could not help but think that if she could find a boyfriend in the future, she would be


    really happy if he would treat her as well as Callum did.


    He made her realize what it would be like to be well taken care of by a man.


    ¡°Callum, I think I have really gotten to like you. If you are willing, how about we date officially? This


    is no longer about taking revenge but bing official boyfriend and girlfriend,¡± Lillian said.


    It was the first time that she had confessed her love to a man so seriously.


    She did not want to avoid the feeling in her heart. Since she was really moved, she did not want to


    miss him.


    To rephrase, she had missed a chance once, three years ago, so right then, she did not want to


    miss the second.


    He locked his gaze on her with his beautiful eyes as if he wanted to understand her thoroughly by


    just looking at her. ¡°Are you really going to date me?¡± His voice was slightly hoarse.


    She nodded.


    left


    ¡°But you should know that this time, if we really date, you cannot leave me anyhow. You did not say


    a word when you thest time. I can ignore that. But in the future, if you leave without saying a


    word, I might really break your legs so that you will not be able to go anywhere.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Every word Callum said sounded like a final warning given to her.


    Lillian¡¯s body trembled for a moment, and she left a tooth mark on her red lips.


    ¡°No-not just leaving without saying goodbye¡­ You do not even have the right to break up with me,¡±


    Callum said. He could not even imagine being able to let her go if he had truly captured her heart.


    He feared that if that time came, he would not give her a chance to leave him. Even if she no longer


    liked him or even hated him, he would not let go.


    Lillian looked at Callum in shock, and the tooth mark on her red lips became deeper.


    He emphasized each word as he asked, ¡°If you hate me in the future, I won¡¯t break up with you


    even if you cry or scream or kneel and beg. Do you still want to date me?¡±


    The elegant voice sounded as beautiful as a humming cello.


    But every word seemed to be so heavy.


    Lillian did not realize when her palms had be all sweaty.


    Perhaps she had never thought that confessing her love to Callum would cause him to say such


    things.


    It was like he was warning her that if she wanted to run away, she should run away then. Once she


    missed that opportunity, she would not have a chance to run away in the future.


    But did she really want to run away and miss being with the man again? Or should she take a


    gamble on them never breaking up with each other?


    If they bet on their love, they would do well.


    She was never a lucky gambler. She would lose mostly if she yed poker.


    But right then, she wanted to bet on that with the rest of her life.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to be with you!¡± She heard her voice say that.


    Lillian felt that that was the most important decision she had made in her life.


    That was how they changed from being in a fake rtionship to a real one.


    However, as she was thinking about how Rosalie had just broken up with Jonathan not long ago,


    she did not tell Rosalie about that for the time being. She only nned to talk about it again after a


    while.


    At night, Lillian made a video call with Rosalie. ¡°Have you tried on the clothes and shoes I bought


    for you? Did they fit?¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    If there¡¯s anything else you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty


    about it. And if you do, you can always pay me back once you receive your sry,¡± Lillian said


    reassuringly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied with a smile. However, after a moment, she wore a hesitant expression as if


    she wanted to say something but held back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you feeling like you¡¯re missing?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that..¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Yesterday, when you came to


    pick me up, what was I doing?¡±


    She had spent an entire day racking her brain, yet she couldn¡¯t recall what she had done after


    leaving Night Sky drunk. All she had was a faint recollection of possibly seeing Jonathan.


    ¡°You¡­ Well, you were in Jonathan¡¯s arms, quite drunk,¡± Lillian replied.


    Rosalie immediately froze upon hearing that. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Nothing else.¡± Lillian then added, ¡°When I arrived, Callum and I assisted you in getting into the car.


    But¡­ I impulsively pped him before returning to my seat because I was furious that he broke up


    with you. I thought I was in trouble, but he left without uttering a word. I assumed it was for your


    sake.¡±


    Rosalie was left dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t expected such an incident to ur after she had gotten


    drunk.


    After all, in Strico, very few people dared to confront Jonathan like that. Moreover, she found it


    difficult to believe that Jonathan had let Lillian off the hook after being pped.


    ¡°Rosalie, did Jonathan genuinely break up with you because he saw the rtionship as a game?¡±


    After what had transpired the previous night, Lillian found such a reason somewhat imusible.


    Furthermore, if it were indeed a game for him, why would Jonathan have brushed off the p so


    easily, especially considering the words Rosalie had uttered when she was drunk?


    ¡°I suppose so. He felt tired and didn¡¯t want to be in the rtionship anymore, so he ended it,¡±


    Rosalie replied. ¡°If his behavior wasn¡¯t rooted in viewing our rtionship as a game, then what else


    could it be?¡±


    After hearing that, Lillian had no words left, only hoping that her friend could extricate herself from


    the failed rtionship


    sooner.


    After ending the video call with Lillian, Rosalie went to lie down in bed.


    The light was still on.


    When she was with him, she could simply turn off the lights and go to bed. However, after the


    breakup, she found herself needing to turn on the lights again before she could fall asleep.


    In early August, even at night, the air remained sultry.


    ¡°If it took less than a year for me to fall in love with him, how long will it take to forget him? But one


    day, I will be able to move on,¡± Rosalie said to herself silently before slowly closing her eyes.


    Her new job kept her incredibly busy and hectic.


    Despite the fact that her colleagues in the office were secretly gossiping about her these days, at


    least no one had approached her to inquire about her rtionship status with Jonathan.


    Even Elodia didn¡¯t bother her during that time, providing Rosalie with a weed sense of peace.


    When it was time to leave work, Lawrence handed her a document that required the client¡¯s


    signature. However, since the client preferred not to visit the firm, they needed to send the copy to


    the client, have it signed, and then proceed with the usual procedure.


    Being his assistant, Rosalie was naturally responsible for tasks like those.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll attend to this,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°It needs to be submitted tomorrow, so please ensure that the client signs it today,¡± Lawrence


    informed Rosalie, providing her with the contact information for the client.


    When Rosalie called the client, the person¡¯s secretary answered and informed her that the client


    would be attending an event at The Vault Nightclub that night. Rosalie was instructed to go to the


    nightclub and search for the client to get the document signed. The secretary even provided Rosalie


    with the number of the banquet hall.


    The Vault Nightclub was a renowned establishment in Strico.


    When Rosalie arrived, she noticed arge gathering of men and women in the banquet hall, clearly


    in the midst of a lively


    party. Initially, she couldn¡¯t identify her client amidst the crowd.


    She decided to call the secretary once more, and with their guidance, she eventually spotted the


    client near the pool table.


    The client was a wealthy scion with a notorious reputation. He was currently facing awsuit filed by


    his ex-girlfriend, who was seekingpensation due to his history of violence during their


    rtionship.


    Lawrence had taken on the task of defending the heir in the case.


    Rosalie had familiarized herself with the case details, and it was apparent that the man had indeed


    been violent toward the woman. She felt a deep sense of disgust for such a person, but she also


    recognized that it was her job to handle the situation unless she decided to quit then and there.


    ¡°Mr. Yaeger, could you please sign this document? We¡¯ll need to submit it officially tomorrow,¡±


    Rosalie said to Kayden Yaeger, who was engrossed in a game of pool with a pretty woman in his


    arms.


    However, Kayden merely gave her azy nce and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy? Wait for a


    moment. I¡¯ll sign it after I¡¯m done ying pool with Joanna.¡±


    Upon hearing Kayden¡¯s words, Joanna, who was in his arms, giggled, and their bodies pressed


    even closer together.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie simply pursed her lips, choosing to remain silent.


    In that world, it wasmon to face mistreatment while working, and Rosaliecked the power to


    reject such treatment. She acknowledged that, at least, waiting on the sidelines was far better than


    her experience in prison.


    Rosalie stood quietly on the side while Kayden and the woman remained fully engrossed in their


    match. They started another game immediately after finishing one.


    Despite Rosalie¡¯s attempts to remind him that she needed merely his signature, Kayden continued


    to ignore her.


    Rosalie lost track of time while standing there. It felt like it had been an hour. The prolonged


    standing, coupled with the chill from the hall¡¯s air conditioner, caused her knees to start aching


    faintly.


    Ever since her time in jail, Rosalie had developed rheumatism. The joints in her fingers and knees


    were particrly prone to pain.


    While she lived in the Youngblood residence, the condition improved as she took prescribed


    medication for a period of time.


    However, after her breakup with Jonathan, she naturally stopped going to the hospital or taking the


    medication to manage


    1.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t afford such medication.


    ¡°Hold on! It will be over soon,¡± Rosalie silently reassured herself.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall. Kayden, who had been


    ying pool with the beautiful woman, stopped and pulled Joanna along, saying, ¡°Come. I¡¯ll


    introduce you to the scion of the entertainment industry¡±


    Joanna was excited upon hearing that


    After hearing that, Rosalie was left in astonishment. She thought, ¡°There¡¯s only one person who can


    be known as the scion of the entertainment industry in Strico-Calvin!¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    ¡°No! No! One day, I willpletely rece Rosalie. I will be the one standing beside him and


    laughing to the end!¡± Fiona thought.


    Rosalie took the bus and went back to her rental home. Her legs hurt so much that she almost


    couldn¡¯t lift them took out two pieces of medicinal sters from the medicine box and pasted them


    on her knees.


    After a while, she felt heat on her knees, and the pain began to dissipate. Then she breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    It was like she had fought a battle tonight. She was so tired that her back was soaked with sweat.


    It seemed that her joints, even in summer, should not stay in an air-conditioned ce for too long!


    1. She


    It was an ident to meet Calvin and Fiona tonight. When she left, Calvin grabbed her arm and


    asked Jonathan, but she felt her heart hurt again.


    If it were in the past, Jon would definitely apany her to somewhere like a nightclub.


    Kayden wouldn¡¯t have the courage to let her stand for so long.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And if her knee was hurting, Jon would hold her carefully and rub her knees with his hand¡­


    But these would never happen now!


    The sweeter and warmer the past was, the more cruel it would make the present.


    Her Jon was gone!


    Rosalie had thought that what happened at the nightclub was over. However, when she came back


    from work the next day, she saw Calvin waiting for her at her front door.


    Rosalie paused with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°You live here now?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied shortly. She didn¡¯t understand why Calvin was there.


    Since Calvin knew that this was her current residence, he must have checked some basic


    information about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re renting a house in such a ce. Don¡¯t you live in the Youngblood


    residence? How could Jonathan let you live here?¡± he said.


    Although he told himself not to care about her, after what happened at the nightclub, he asked


    someone to check on her recent situation. That was when he found out that she was working as an


    assistant in aw firm and living in such a messy ce.


    It seemed inconceivable to him. If it was her insistence to be an assistant at thew firm, how could


    Jonathan allow her to move out of the Youngblood residence and live in such a ce?


    Jonathan clearly cared about her very much. Even for her, he could fight against the Gunner family.


    Otherwise, how could he let go of her again and again?


    This situation waspletely beyond his expectations.


    And he didn¡¯t choose to ask Jonathan, but came to find her!


    Calvin stared at Rosalie¡¯s delicate face, which he once thought looked like the little girl he had been


    looking for if she had


    grown up.


    He wondered if he hade here just to look at her.


    Then, Calvinughed. He had no feelings for her anymore and only came here because he was


    curious and wanted to make sure of something.


    Rosalie bit her lip and met Calvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jonathan and I have broken up, so what¡¯s strange about


    me living here now?¡±


    ¡°Broken up?¡± Calvin was shocked.


    There were a few things that surprised him, but now he was really surprised!


    How could Jonathan, a man who didn¡¯t even allow others to have the slightest of intentions toward


    Rosalie, break up her?


    with


    Calvin had known Jonathan for many years. Naturally, he knew Jonathan was cold and never


    interested in women, with Rosalie being the only exception.


    People like Jonathan didn¡¯t fall in love often, but that love wouldst forever once they did.


    But now, there was no forever. Instead, they had broken up.


    ¡°Why did you break up?¡± Calvin stepped toward her and asked.


    ¡°This is my personal business. I don¡¯t think I have the obligation to tell you, Mr. Gunner.¡± Rosalie


    took two steps back and widened the distance between them. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I want to go


    back to my house and rest.¡±


    She took out the key, opened the door of her rental house, went straight into the house, and then


    closed the door.


    Calvin was left alone, standing outside the house in a daze.


    Calvin stared at the closed door. Somehow, his heart twitched painfully when he saw her calm


    expression when she mentioned the breakup with Jonathan.


    Her calmness seemed to be suppressing a lot of her pain.


    *


    P


    Calvin shouldn¡¯t be concerned about her, but he somehow still was!


    Calvin slowly raised his hand and pressed it against his heart.


    His heart was beating faster than usual.


    *


    *


    4


    M


    2


    n didn¡¯t expect Jonathan and Calvin to join him today.


    ¡°What brings you two here today? Don¡¯t you two usually dislikeing here? How about I go find


    someone else, and we y a few rounds of poker?¡± n joked.


    Calvin raised his eyes and looked at Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯m here for him.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s smart of you toe here. Jonathan¡¯s here today on a rare asion.¡± As n spoke,


    he took out the sses and wine, poured each of them a ss of wine, and then picked up his own


    ss and sipped it lightly.


    The wine was excellent and worth the 100 thousand dors.


    Jonathan looked at Calvin and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure. Are you and Rosalie really broken up?¡± Calvin asked.


    In an instant, his eyes narrowed as a cold glint shed across them.


    n, who was tasting the wine, spat out half a mouthful of it before he could swallow it.


    ¡°Broken up?¡± n¡¯s voice was high-pitched.


    ¡°So what if we are?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice sounded, and the air pressure in the whole room


    seemed to have dropped several degrees


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How could you bear to break up with her?¡± Calvin said.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression was already cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we might still be together!¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°What the hell do you know?¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Calvin smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t, and that¡¯s why I asked.¡±


    But the next moment, Jonathan, who had been sitting on the couch, suddenly got up and grabbed


    Calvin¡¯s neck. He pressed Calvin directly to the corner of the wall with his eyes full of anger. ¡°What


    the hell do you know?¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers tightened around Calvin¡¯s neck like he was about to break it.


    n hurriedly put down the ss and took Jonathan¡¯s hand, trying to pull it away from Calvin¡¯s


    neck. ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing? Calvin was just asking a question. D-Don¡¯t be rash¡­¡±


    n was scared to death, but Calvin, who was being strangled, didn¡¯t look afraid at all. He said, ¡°Is


    it possible that¡­ it¡¯s because of me?¡±


    But as soon as he said that, Jonathan¡¯s fingers tightened around Calvin¡¯s neck suddenly, which


    made thetter almost out of breath and his face flushed.


    n was panicking. ¡°Jonathan, let go of him! Are you really going to strangle Calvin to death?¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious, what¡¯s going on? If something happens to these two gentlemen here, the rest


    of my life will be doomed!¡± n thought.


    n tried to pull Jonathan¡¯s hand away with all of his might.


    Jonathan stared at the man in front of him as he pondered Calvin¡¯s question.


    No, it was not because of Calvin. It was because he didn¡¯t want to be betrayed in the future. He


    didn¡¯t want to be on edge¡¯ every day because he was afraid that Rosalie still had Calvin in her


    heart!


    He didn¡¯t want to repeat his father¡¯s mistakes and have his life be controlled by another person.-


    He was the only one who could control his own fate!


    Jonathan released his grip on Calvin¡¯s neck. Calvin coughed violently twice and finally began to


    breathe again.


    n breathed a sigh of relief, d that nothing had happened. If this kind of thing happened several


    times more, he was afraid his heart couldn¡¯t take it!


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Jonathan asked coldly.


    Calvin looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since you have broken up


    with Rosalie, who she gets with in the future has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    The next moment, a scarily murderous look appeared in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    On


    weekend, Rosalie came to the hospital to visit Amelia.


    Originally, Rosalie was going to find her at the diner. But when she got to the diner and heard from


    one of the employees that Amelia had been hospitalized, she hurried to the hospital.


    Looking at Amelia lying on the hospital bed, Rosalie waspletely shocked after learning about


    the cause of her injury. She didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in just a few days.


    ¡°But what if you get too seriously injured? What if¡­¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to continue imagining


    what could have happened.


    ¡°It was a little reckless, but I can¡¯t think of any other way except this.¡± Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m


    really afraid that he will force me to have a baby. Then, my child is going call the woman who hurt


    me their mother.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how Amelia desperate was at the time to injure herself to such an extent.


    Warren had hurt Amelia more than Rosalie had thought. Besides, Amelia didn¡¯t want to have any


    rtionship with Warren anymore. That was why she took such drastic measures.


    ¡°Did Warrene during your hospitalization?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, I think he must have left Strico already. I wish I had done so. He can


    then no longer have that ridiculous idea.


    After a pause, Amelia showed a sad look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that he will retaliate against


    me, but I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll get involved with each other again.¡±


    As he had brought her too much pain, even seeing his face was painful to her.


    It was as if telling her the love between them was just a big joke.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, no one knew what Warren would do next.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll leave Strico and go somewhere he can¡¯t find me,¡± Amelia said.


    If she continued to stay in Strico, Warren might find Amelia again on a whim and discover Aiden¡¯s


    existence.


    This was thest thing she could ept!


    Rosalie was stunned, but she could understand Amelia¡¯s decision. ¡°If you leave Strico, I¡¯m afraid we


    won¡¯t meet so often in the future. And I don¡¯t really want to part with Aiden!¡±


    ¡°You can still make video calls frequently. Besides, our public transport is so developed that we can


    meet any time if you really want to!¡±


    Amelia sighed, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to go into hiding like this. But¡­ Maybe after Warren marries


    Irene in the future and has a child in some way, Warren won¡¯t have time to deal with me again. By


    then, I no longer have to hide like this.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, do you really not need me to help you turn over the case?¡± Rosalie brought up the topic


    again. ¡°In your case, Warren may not have intended to hurt you. Maybe he was also misled by


    Irene, thinking that you really pushed Irene downstairs and caused her to lose her baby.¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me now whether it was intentional or


    not. Even if my case did turn over, I can¡¯t get my three and a half years back.¡±


    Moreover, when she repeatedly said in front of him that she had been framed, Warren still chose to


    testify and pushed her into prison.


    Was knowing if it was intentional or not really important?


    It really wasn¡¯t anymore.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Warren chose to appear in court and testify that she was a criminal, their rtionship was


    doomed to end.


    Seeing this, Rosalie sighed in her heart and didn¡¯t say anything more. She just told Amelia to


    recover well in the hospital


    Sometimes, nothing was morementable than a dead heart. Rosalie felt that Amelia was already


    utterly disappointed in Warren, so she didn¡¯t even want to turn over the case.


    Rosalie chatted with Amelia for a long time and then asked for the current addresses of Matilda and


    Aiden. She nned to visit Aidenter because she had not seen him in several days.


    After getting out of the hospital, Rosalie was in a heavy mood. Because of Warren, Amelia was in


    such a wretched state and even had no choice but to go into hiding again for Aiden.


    By contrast, Rosalie was much better off! She smiled bitterly and looked at her t abdomen.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Perhaps she should be d that she didn¡¯t need to worry about being pregnant. Although she


    hadn¡¯t taken contraception measures when she was with Jonathan, it was difficult for her to get


    pregnant because of the wound in her uterus.


    At least, she wouldn¡¯t have any children with Jonathan. Even if they were to break up, they could do


    so easily.


    However, there was a trace of regret in her heart.


    If she had a child, she could have a family member who shared the same bloodline as her.


    However, she would never have a family member at all if she didn¡¯t have a child.


    Perhaps it would stay the same until she died.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t feel better until she saw Aiden¡¯s handsome and childish face.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie picked up Aiden and kissed him a few times. After that, she even bought a cake to share


    with Aiden. It was to make up for not treating him to cake on his birthdayst time.


    Meanwhile, Aiden also excitedly gave the gift he handmade to Rosalie. It was a pair of beautiful


    sandals. A leather bow was at the foot of the sandals. The shoes were white, so they would be easy


    to match in the summer.


    The shoes had a romantic and dreamy feel to them.


    Looking at the pair of shoes, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but be distracted. She seemed to have not worn


    shoes like that for a long


    time.


    ¡°This shoe looks like Cindere¡¯s crystal shoe. You¡¯ll also be a beautiful princess when you


    wear them!¡± Aiden eximed.


    Aiden was much more fluent in speaking now. He spoke better than children his age, managing to


    express long sentences.


    Rosalie smiled and tried on the shoes in front of him. Unexpectedly, the shoes fit her very well.


    nita, shoes picte


    ¡°Thank you, Aiden. These shoes are beautiful. I like them very much.¡± Rosalie picked up Aiden


    again and kissed him.


    Aiden¡¯s tender cheeks suddenly flushed as he smiled sweetly at Rosalie.


    It was no wonder that Amelia desperately wanted to hide such a cute and sensible child, fearing


    that Warren would snatch


    him away.


    Aiden was practically Amelia¡¯s entire life.


    Amelia wished she also had a child like Aiden.


    Then, she smiled and thought she was overthinking.


    Rosalie put her old shoes in a shoebox to show her love for the shoes and left wearing the new


    ones. She had agreed with Aiden that she would take him to the yground the next time she was


    free!


    When Aiden heard she would bring him to the yground, his beautiful eyes lit up.


    Rosalie found that Aiden¡¯s eyes were somewhat like Warren¡¯s! It was just that Aiden¡¯s smile looked


    more like Amelia¡¯s.


    On the way back, Rosalie looked at the shoes on her feet. She felt that her life was exactly like


    Cindere¡¯s!


    When she was with Jonathan, it was like wearing crystal shoes. However, the Cindere dream she


    was living had ended.


    Back in front of her rental home, Rosalie took out her key and opened the door.


    However, her body suddenly stiffened when she opened the door, the key in her hand almost falling


    to the ground!


    A familiar figure was sitting at the dining table of her rental room, and his bright eyes were looking at


    her.


    It was Jonathan!


    Rosalie wondered why would he be in her rental house.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in shock, even forgetting to react.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips, stood up, and walked toward her step by step. ¡°What? Are you so


    surprised to see me?¡± ¡°How could I not be surprised?¡± Rosalie thought bitterly.


    She thought she would never see him again after breaking up. However, she had been seeing him


    repeatedly these days.


    Whenever she saw him, she would think of the pain when they broke up. Plus, she would also recall


    the time he saved her in Night Sky and when she fell into his arms in a drunken state.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, why are you in my rental room?¡± She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself


    down.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± He simply said two words..


    Well, it was easy to get into this room with his ability. However, she was unsure of what he meant.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you don¡¯t seem to have anything that would need you to wait for me. When we


    broke up, you also made everything clear. I only took my belongings when I left the Youngblood


    residence.¡±


    His face gradually darkened. The way she referred to him as Mr. Youngblood was piercing to his


    ears.


    She didn¡¯t take away the things he bought for her when she left, only taking away some worthless


    stuff. Plus, she also took away the photo that she had given him!


    ¡°Why did you take the photo away?¡± he asked.


    Stunned, she soon understood what he meant. ¡°That¡¯s my photo. Since we broke up, Mr.


    Youngblood, I think you will not want to see my picture either. It would be better for me to take it


    back instead of being thrown into the trash.¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°I once gave it to Jon,¡± she replied. ¡°However, there¡¯s only Jonathan left standing before me.¡±


    Her words seemed to anger him all of a sudden. His hand suddenly closed the rental house door as


    he pushed her against the wall. ¡°What? Am I not Jon?¡±


    ¡°Is it important? Since you broke up with me, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested in my photo, right, Mr.


    Youngblood?¡±


    When she said that, her voice and gaze were calm!


    However, the said calmness caused his chest to feel suffocated, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Since the


    photo is mine, you should return it to me,¡± he ordered indifferently.


    She wouldn¡¯t know that he almost turned the Youngblood residence upside down when he


    discovered the photo was gone.


    At first, Jonathan took the photo away as he feared Calvin would discover it one day if Rosalie had


    it. However, this picture seemed to have be a kind of support for Jonathan after their break


    up.


    Once the photo was gone, it seemed that he would lose everything belonging to her!


    ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. Why do you have to take the photo back?¡± Rosalie said. By how desperate he


    was for the photo, she seemed to have an illusion that Jonathan was reluctant to leave her.


    However, Rosalie knew that she was being silly.


    Rosalie scolded herself in her heart. If he didn¡¯t want to leave her, he wouldn¡¯t have said he wanted


    to break up with her. Plus, he had said he was tired of being with her at the beginning.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    After all, she was just a game for him.


    ¡°This is my business!¡± His voice sounded in her ear.


    That was right. She didn¡¯t even have the right to ask about it.


    ¡°Will you leave if I give you the photo?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath.


    His body shook, and his eyshes trembled slightly. After a while, he spat out the word ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the photo.¡± She pushed him away, walked to the closet, looked through the


    album, and took out the photo of her in a floral dress as a child.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She just wanted him to leave quickly. The more he stayed in this small rental room, the more


    uneasy she felt.


    She just wanted to stay away from him. This way, her heart would be calm and she could really


    forget him.


    Rosalie handed the photo to Jonathan.


    He took over the photo. Lowering his gaze, he stared at it in a daze.


    Looking at Jonathan¡¯s side profile, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of Lillian saying that she pped


    him.


    ¡°It is really like what Lillian said? Did he let Lillian go because of me?¡± Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Has Calvin been here too?¡± His indifferent voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment, only to find that he had lifted his deep eyes and was


    staring at her.


    ¡°Has he ever been here?¡± he repeated again.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, this is my personal business. You can leave now that you¡¯ve gotten the photos,


    Rosalie walked toward the door of the rented house and was about to open it.


    However, before her hand touched the doorknob, a hand pressed the door to stop her from opening


    it. Then, Rosalie could feel his scent wrapping around her body and his gentle breath spraying on


    her ears. ¡°Will you go to Calvin¡¯s side?¡±


    Her body suddenly stiffened, and she subconsciously wanted to dodge him. Although she only


    moved slightly aside, his hand had already held her waist and pressed her into his arms.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie struggled.


    However, her strength was useless whenpared with Jonathan. His body pressed against her


    tightly, his fingers sping her chin and forcing her face to look at him. ¡°Will you go back to


    Calvin?¡±


    It seemed that he must get an answer.


    She suddenly had an impulse tough. After all, her ex-boyfriend, who broke up with her, came to


    ask if she was going to


    another man¡¯s side.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t know that she had cut all contact between her and Calvin when she chose to bury


    her memories and lie to him.


    However, Jonathan was asking that right now.


    Rosalie stayed silent as he fixed his eyes on her. His thin lips moved.


    You won¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± she asked d¨¦liberately, not liking the feeling of being seen through by him. ¡°Calvin


    has been looking for me. for so many years. Now, he had just mistaken me for Fiona. He thinks that


    Fiona is the one he wants to find. Perhaps someday I will go and exin everything to him.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly turned gloomy.


    ¡°Is she going to Calvin¡¯s side?¡± he thought. Immediately, jealousy sparked in his heart and quickly


    spread to his whole body.


    He thought, ¡®Why am I feeling so ufortable? Why can her words affect me so easily? It¡¯s like


    she is still controlling all of my emotions.


    Didn¡¯t I break up with her already? As long as I didn¡¯t love her, it would be fine, right?¡¯


    ¡°If I went to Calvin¡¯s side, at least he wouldn¡¯t only treat me as a game¡­¡± Her voice was still


    ringing.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t want her to talk anymore. He didn¡¯t want to hear her talk about any possibility of


    returning to Calvin.


    The next moment, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips, swallowing all her voice.


    Rosalie was stunned, not expecting Jonathan to kiss her suddenly. After all, they had already


    broken up with each other!


    She didn¡¯t want such a kiss!


    Rosalie struggled desperately.


    However, the more she struggled, the harder he kissed her. He even buckled her hands to prevent


    her from moving at all. When the kiss ended, his forehead pressed against hers. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go to


    Calvin¡¯s side, okay?¡± he begged in a hoarse voice.


    The voice pulled her back from the kiss. ¡°Jonathan, what right do you have to say this to me?¡±


    The initial dazed look in his eyes soon turned into anger.


    He stared at her, and she also red back at him.


    There seemed to be a kind of tension in the air.


    Suddenly, a trace of pain rose from her knees. Rosalie unconsciously frowned and bent down


    slightly. Her hands hanging on the side of her body touched her knees.


    He naturally noticed her abnormalness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Nothing¡­¡± She bit her lips slightly, holding back the pain in her knee.


    Since thest time her knee felt painful, she would feel some pain in her knee from time to time.


    Sometimes, it was milder, while sometimes, it hurt badly.


    He suddenly lifted the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She was startled. The next moment, two sters on her knees caught his attention.


    ¡°What happened to your knee?¡± he frowned and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a chronic issue. It¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± she replied. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, can you leave now


    that the photo has been given to you?¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he had already picked her up.


    Before she could return to her senses, he already walked out of the rental house with her in his


    arms.


    ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing? Put me down,¡± she shouted, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    His thin lips were pressed into a straight line as he carried her and walked toward where his car was


    stopped.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± She struggled.


    ¡°If you want others to watch, keep shouting,¡± he said. His heart was filled with anger that he didn¡¯t


    even understand.


    Jonathan wondered what he was angry about. ¡°Am I angry that she doesn¡¯t care that her knee was


    in pain? Does it pisses me off that she doesn¡¯t care about her body?¡± he thought


    Soon, Jonathan carried Rosalie to the car. The driver, who was waiting in the car, immediately got


    out of the car and opened the door when he saw Jonathan.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie into the car¡¯s back seat and ordered the driver, ¡°Go to Centennial


    Hospital.¡±


    That hospital was exactly the one she used to treat joint pain and recuperate her uterus.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Jonathan said coldly to the driver.


    The driver started the car and drove toward the hospital.


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan would do whatever he had decided.


    Therefore, she did not say anything more. Since there was no way for her to avoid it, she could only


    ept his offer obediently.


    After all, what she had learned the most over the years were patience and eptance.


    Her sudden silence slightly surprised him for a moment.


    She sat quietly in the carriage, her face slightly pale, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, and her eyes


    half-lowered. She covered her knees with her hands, the veins on the back of her hand faintly


    visible as if she was suppressing the pain.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask Rosalie.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not too painful, actually,¡± she said faintly. After all,pared to the pain from standing


    for so long a few days ago, the pain that day was not much for her.


    He pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you go to Centennial Hospital for treatment these days?¡±


    ¡°That kind of hospital is not for me,¡± said Rosalie, thinking that only rich people in Strico could afford


    private hospitals like Centennial Hospital.


    Moreover, she was just a legal assistant, and her monthly sry was only 1,400 dors. She


    couldn¡¯t afford to go to such a ce for treatment.


    Besides, her joint problem was not something that could be cured overnight.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will ask someone to arrange the treatment for your weekly visits from now on,¡± said


    Jonathan.


    Rosalie was taken aback. His words made her feel as if they had not yet broken up and he still


    cared about everything about her.


    ¡°Jonathan, we have broken up.¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to arrange any


    treatments for me.¡±


    He stared at her and slowly opened his lips. ¡°So what? I did break up with you, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I can¡¯t arrange your treatments. Even after we have broken up, I can still get you whatever


    you need. Even if you want aw firm, I can get it for you.¡±


    Rosalie smiled bitterly and thought, ¡°What is this? Is this a gift after our breakup?¡±


    Rosalie lifted her eyes slightly and looked at his beautiful and amorous eyes, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need


    all these.¡± If she really took those things from him, it would make her feel like she would be willing to


    be his ything for money.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    She continued, ¡°We¡¯ve broken up, so there is nothing between us, and I have no reason to ept


    any gift from you.¡±


    ¡°What about ¡®Rosie¡¯? Does that count?¡± he suddenly asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to call you ¡®Rosie?¡±


    Her words were like an invisible needle piercing his heart.


    Rosie?


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly trembled. She had not heard him call her that name for so long.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not Rosie,¡± she said with difficulty.


    His lips curved slightly, and he ced hisrge hand over hers on her knee. ¡°As long as I say you


    are Rosie, you are Rosie.¡±


    In an instant, she felt like her heart had been struck heavily. It was so painful.


    The car arrived at the hospital entrance, and Jonathan carried Rosalie directly into the hospital.


    It was still the same doctor who had attended to Rosalie previously.


    After examining her knees, the doctor said, ¡°Ms. Leighton, it seems that your sudden treatment


    withdrawal has caused the difort. Also, you might have caught a cold, and that¡¯s why your


    knees ache from time to time. Joint conditioning is a long-term process. Stopping medication


    midway can sometimes worsen the situation.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Give her a prescription. I¡¯ll ask her toe for treatment every week from now on,¡± said Jonathan


    coldly.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t need to condition for a long term. Some pain relief medication will do,¡± said Rosalie.


    The doctor looked at Jonathan with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± said Jonathan.


    And so, the doctor prescribed her medication and asked his assistant to get the medicine.


    Just as Jonathan was about to ask the gynecologist who had been examining Rosalie¡¯s uterus to


    attend to her, thetter suddenly said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Jonathan frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Rosalie suddenly smiled and


    said, ¡°I wanted to get my uterus checked in hopes of having children in the future. But now that I


    have no ns to give birth, I don¡¯t need that anymore.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. After a while, he gestured for the gynecologist to leave.


    Rosalie sat on the couch in the VIP consultation room and began to rub her knees with her hands


    again.


    The pain in her knees persisted. Based on her past experiences, even if it were for a short period,


    the pain would stillst for two to three hours, and sometimes it couldst longer up to seven or


    eight hours.


    At that moment, Jonathan suddenly crouched down in front of Rosalie. His hands took over hers


    and began to rub her


    knees.


    For a split second, Rosalie was startled.


    With his beautiful and slender fingers, apanied by a moderate force, he rubbed her knees


    rhythmically through her dress.


    Her knees were getting increasingly warm as if they were going to burn.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± His inherently elegant voice that carried a touch of chillness resonated in the


    noiseless consultation room, making it sound particrly clear.


    Rosalie stared at the face before her. When he crouched down, their eyes almost met at the same


    level. His glistening gaze seemed to convey his concern for her.


    But how could he possibly be concerned about her? It was just his vestiges of sympathy after their


    breakup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± said Rosalie.


    He arched his eyebrow and said, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me rubbing it for you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve broken up.¡± She repeated the sentence again.


    Jonathan paused his rubbing, musing, ¡°Why is she so eager to distance herself from me? Is it


    because she said that she wants to forget me?¡±


    The scene where she had kissed him in a state of intoxication at the entrance of Night Sky came


    back to his mind-and her giggly smile, along with her words¡­ ¡°Jonathan, I want to forget you¡­¡±


    What she had said and done should have been normal responses after a breakup, yet he felt so


    ufortable about it. ¡°Since we¡¯ve broken up, why did you hug and kiss me that day?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    sudden question left Rosalie stupefied.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    She wanted to forget him. Would she forget him?


    Even though her voice was so calm, underneath this calmness was such obvious determination!


    Bang!


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and punched the car heavily!


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡± the driver on the side shouted in surprise. At this moment, the handsome face of


    this tall figure was filled with twisted anger.


    Rosalie returned to her residence andy exhausted on the bed.


    She was so tired as if she had fought a tough battle.


    However, she had already made it clear. Jonathan would most probably not show up in front of her


    again.


    After all, he was such a proud man.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± She did not expect that he would call her Rosie again today. This reminded her of the life


    she used to take him back to that small rental home.


    Although life was difficult at that time, it was very warm.


    At that time, she really felt like she had a family.


    However¡­ In the end, she still had no family.


    ¡°Jon, I can forget about you,¡± Rosalie muttered to herself, telling herself that there was only


    Jonathan in this world!


    A man who was extremely noble in Strico but had nothing to do with her.


    She did not sleep all night.


    The next day, Rosalie went to the office with two dark circles under her eyes. When she arrived at


    the office, she saw that her table was full of yellow roses.


    Rosalie felt dizzy. At a nce, she saw that there were hundreds of yellow roses covering the entire


    table.


    As soon as other colleagues saw her arriving, they immediately came over with an ambiguous look


    and said, ¡°Rosalie, there are so many yellow roses. Who gave them to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you really Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend? I think these yellow roses will cost at least a few thousand


    dors.¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Rosalie say she¡¯s not Jonathan¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Then it must be some rich man who¡¯s pursuing her. Wow, that¡¯s so enviable.¡±


    Rosalie saw a card in the roses.


    She opened the card and saw a sentence written inside: [Ms. Leighton, please ept my apology.


    If you want anypensation, please feel free to ask for it.] The signature was Kayden.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, but then she understood what was going on.


    It was probably Fiona who told him about their rtionship as cousins that day. Fiona was now


    often around Calvin, and Kayden wanted to be friends with Calvin. It was not unexpected that


    Kayden was afraid of offending Fiona.


    So he quickly came to apologize to her.


    However, Kayden did not know that she and Fiona were not even close.


    Fiona used to dislike her a lot. Now that Fiona had taken over her childhood identity, she must have


    disliked her even more.


    Rosalie went to the front desk and asked the receptionist to deal with the roses.


    The receptionist divided the roses into bunches and distributed them to everyone in thepany.


    Everyone was smiling happily since the roses were free. However, Elodia¡¯s face darkened as if


    someone owed her hundreds of thousands of dors.


    ¡°Did Rosalie and Jonathan really not break up? Sost time at Night Sky, someone paid the bill, and


    now someone sent her flowers? But if they hadn¡¯t broken up, how could Rosalie dress so badly?


    Even the bag she carries to work is an old model from several years agol And it obviously looks


    old!¡±


    Thinking of this, Elodia¡¯s eyes shed, and she came up with another n.


    Not long after, Rosalie was called into Lawrence¡¯s office.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Lawrence asked straightforwardly. After all, when he was looking for an


    assistant, he made it clear from the beginning that women with boyfriends or who were married


    would not be considered.


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Then those roses today¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kayden,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I went to see him for signature that day. He was dyed because of


    something. I waited a long time. He probably wanted to express his apology, so he sent those


    roses.¡±


    This answer was somewhat beyond Lawrence¡¯s expectations. But since Rosalie mentioned


    Kayden¡¯s name, Lawrence knew Rosalie was not lying. So Lawrence did not ask further and


    handed her a document.


    ¡°This is a traffic ident case. Go to the parties involved and investigate the relevant evidence and


    the testimonies of all parties,¡± said Lawrence.


    Rosalie opened the file and skimmed through it. It was a case of a car hitting someone. The victim


    who was hit was still in aa in the hospital, but the party responsible for the hit was not willing to


    compensate. Hence, he had been dying on the grounds ofck of money. The victim¡¯s family was


    now preparing to sue the perpetrator.


    Since Lawrence took over the case, he had to figure out the whole story, and collecting relevant


    information was exactly what an assistant like her should do.


    Rosalie responded briefly and walked out of the office.


    As soon as Rosalie came out of the room, she saw Elodia staring at her. However, Rosalie did not


    bother to pay attention to


    her.


    When Elodia saw Rosalieing out with the document in her hand and looking through it after


    returning to her seat, she was disappointed.


    She deliberately mentioned to Lawrence that Rosalie received a lot of roses today and brought out


    the topic of her boyfriend.


    However, she did not expect Rosalie to pass the test safely. ¡°Did she tell Mr. Guzman that she has


    no boyfriend, and Mr. Guzman believed it?¡±


    ¡°Is Rosalie still with Jonathan now?¡± Elodia was so troubled by this question that her head was


    about to explode.


    Rosalie went to the hospital in the afternoon and met the family of the victim. The client was the


    victim¡¯s parents.


    To Rosalie¡¯s surprise, she saw Lucas in the hospital.


    It turned out that the victim was an employee of Lucas¡¯ automotive workshop. The victim had been


    in aa for more than


    a month.


    Rosalie learned from the victim¡¯s parents that Lucas would oftene to the hospital to visit the


    victim.


    After collecting the relevant information, R¨®salie and Lucas left the hospital together.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be thewyer for Larry,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really awyer. I¡¯m just a legal assistant now.¡± Although she had awyer¡¯s license, her


    current position was only to assist thewyer.


    ¡°Sooner orter, you will be awyer!¡± Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. I know your case has been


    overturned. You were wrongly used back then. Congrattions on being vindicated.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Larry is a poor young man, but now he¡¯s lying in the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for the astonishing


    medical bills and the other party not willing topensate him, his parents might not be forced to


    find awyer.¡± Lucas sighed. ¡°If you have any doubts about the case, you can alsoe to me.¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie replied. From the information she had gathered earlier, Lucas and Larry were driving


    one after the other when the incident happened.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be said that Lucas was actually the eyewitness to the incident.


    If Rosalie wanted to know more about the details of the case, she could ask Lucas.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Would you like to have dinner together?¡± Lucas proposed after checking


    the time.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Rosalie rejected with a smile. It was apparent that she deliberately kept a distance


    from Lucas.


    Although she had no idea whether Lucas was still interested in her, she did not want to give him any


    false signals.


    ¡°I still have something to tell you about this case and think of talking about it during dinnerter. It


    won¡¯t take much time,¡± Lucas added.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s split the bill then.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Lucas smiled bashfully.


    He felt happy as long as she was willing to have dinner with him.


    Lillian went to Rosalie and happened to see Rosalie alighted from a car at the entrance of the


    residential area of her rented ce, and the driver was even a man.


    However, she could only see Rosalie exchange a few words with the man with a smile, waved


    goodbye to him, and the car drove away after that.


    Wondering what was going on, Lillian hurried toward Rosalie¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Rosalie, who was


    that man?¡±


    Rosalie was startled by the sudden appearance of Lillian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you. Tell me. Who was that man who just sent you back? Both of you look quite


    familiar to each other.¡± Lillian¡¯s urge to gossip was burning within her heart like fire.


    Rosalie smiled helplessly as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s my ex-colleague in the Environment and Sanitation


    Administration, but he has left the job and be a shareholder of an automotive workshop now. I


    received a case today. The victim happened to be his colleague in the automotive workshop, and he


    himself was an eyewitness. Thus, we had dinner together, and he sent -me back after that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lillian looked disappointed.


    ¡°What did you expect otherwise?¡± Rosalie asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I thought you had a target now,¡± Lillian muttered.


    Rosalie burst intoughter. ¡°Lillian, I won¡¯t get into a rtionship anymore.¡±


    Lillian suddenly paused in her tracks and looked at Rosalie in shock. ¡°Even if you failed once, you


    shouldn¡¯t-¡°,


    ¡°It¡¯s not once but twice,¡± Rosalie corrected. ¡°To me, it feels horrible to be dumped so easily every


    time. So, I don¡¯t want to have such feelings anymore.¡±


    Lillian felt sorry for her. ¡°Maybe you can meet someone who really deserves your love the third time.


    Who knows?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to spend time where I truly want to rather than in love. Maybe I¡¯m just not born to be in a


    rtionship. Besides, you¡¯re also aware that it¡¯s actually very difficult for me to have children. How


    many men in this world are willing not to have their own children?¡±


    Lillian suddenly embraced Rosalie. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself. There¡¯s no absolute thing in this


    world. Those who really like you and love you will certainly ept those. Also, from now on, my


    children will be yours. Our children will have two mothers.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. She did not like Rosalie to say those words again, as it made


    her feel as if thetter had been through everything in her life.


    In fact, Rosalie, who was only 28 years old, was still young.


    Rosalie felt a tingling sensation in her nose and hugged Lillian in return. ¡°Sure. Your children are my


    child, and our children will have two mothers.¡±


    At the same time, she thought, ¡°Lillian is probably the only person in this world who will never give


    up on me. What can I do to repay her kindness? Perhaps it will never be enough, even if it takes the


    rest of my life to do that.¡±


    In the next few days, Rosalie had been busy collecting information about the case and naturally had


    more frequent contact


    with Lucas.


    They had eaten together several times, but Rosalie had insisted on splitting the bills every time.


    ¡°I bet Lucas like you. In fact, I think he¡¯s good and has a sense of righteousness.¡± Lillian happened


    to meet Lucas and even chatted with him for a while when she went to Rosalie.


    Lillian had a good impression of Lucas. Although the man had an ordinary look, he was honest,


    reliable, and a little shy. His face would blush when he looked at Rosalie.


    Such a pure man was rare nowadays.


    ¡°He¡¯s good but not suitable for me. He can find a better match,¡± Rosalie said.


    Because of that, even when Lillian was having dinner with Callum, she was still thinking about


    whether Rosalie and Lucas could get into a rtionship one day.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Lillian was startled and came back to her senses abruptly. A beautiful face then came into her sight


    at close range


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°Goodness gracious! When did Callum get so close to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± she muttered, only to feel that her brain was starting to lose focus.


    Such a beautiful face was like the male lead¡¯s face in aic. It was so close to her that she could


    easily be distracted. ¡°Hmm?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The sight made Lillian about having a nosebleed and lunge into his arms.


    It was true that men with stunning appearances were also a test of willpower for women.


    ¡°Tell me. What are you thinking about just now? You look lost in your thoughts.¡± The maic voice


    sounded from his thin lips was like a kind of temptation.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ about Lucas,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Lucas?¡± Callum frowned as it sounded like a male¡¯s name. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about


    him?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s quite a pure man and always blushes. I wonder-¡±


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t forget who your boyfriend is!¡± Callum¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He wondered what


    was on her mind, as she had just confessed her love for him a few days ago but thought about


    another man now.


    Callum stared at Lillian with his beautiful eyes and tore the man named Lucas into pieces in his


    heart.


    Lillian felt her scalp tingle when she saw Callum¡¯s reaction. Knowing that he had misunderstood her,


    she quickly exined, ¡°No, no, no. Of course, I remember you are my boyfriend. I¡¯m thinking about


    Lucas because of Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked suspiciously

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Jonathan paused in his tracks, and his expression slightly darkened. Carlos, who was on the side,


    was frightened and wished he could sew Lillian¡¯s mouth shut immediately.


    It could be said that Rosalie¡¯s name was now a taboo in the Youngblood Group.


    Lillian, however, had mentioned that name fearlessly and loudly. Carlos was afraid that Jonathan


    would suddenly lose his temper.


    The atmosphere seemed to have be tense at that moment. Carlos, who was beside Jonathan,


    even felt like shivering.


    After Lillian said that, she held Callum¡¯s arm and left with satisfaction.


    Callum chuckled at his girlfriend¡¯s petty behavior and thought, ¡°It seems it¡¯s true that it¡¯s hard to deal


    with women and small-minded people, and Lillian is thebination of both!¡±


    Before leaving, Callum nced at Jonathan, who was not far away.


    He wondered if Jonathan really did not love Rosalie anymore. Did Jonathan choose to break up


    with Rosalie because he had grown bored of her and no longer wanted to continue their


    rtionship?


    Deep down, Callum was still skeptical about that.


    After all, he had seen the way Jonathan got along with Rosalie before and knew Jonathan cared


    about Rosalie deeply.


    He did not think Jonathan could easily give up a woman he cared about so much.


    Moreover, Lillian had pped Jonathan before, and Jonathan did not pursue the matter further for


    the sake of Rosalie.


    Callum was curious about Rosalie¡¯s current ce in Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    After Callum and Lillian left, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jonathan replied coldly and continued walking.


    They got inside the car, and Carlos was about to drive back to thepany when he suddenly


    heard Jonathan¡¯s voice from the back seat. ¡°Go and find out where she is now.¡±


    Carlos was momentarily stunned by that. Although Jonathan only used the word ¡°she¡± to refer to


    someone, Carlos was certain that the former was referring to Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Carlos responded. Then, he made a call and began to use his connections


    to find out Rosalie¡¯s current whereabouts.


    Jonathan merely leaned against the back seat and watched the process. There was no expression


    on his handsome face, which made others unable to tell what was on his mind at that moment.


    After a while, Carlos finished giving instructions and turned to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I already


    spread the word, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to take a while before we find anything. Should we go back


    to thepany now?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s wait for the result here,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently.


    Carlos hummed in response and gazed at Jonathan. At that moment, thetter was like a statue


    exuding a cold aura.


    He knew that Jonathan had been stimted by Lillian¡¯s words earlier and that Jonathan was still not


    over Rosalie deep down.


    However, Carlos could not fathom why Jonathan broke up with Rosalie. Nevertheless, Carlos dared


    not ask because that was forbidden.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie and Lucas had lunch at a restaurant near the hospital.


    She went to the hospital that day to visit Larry, who was still in aa, and she happened to meet


    Lucas once again. While she was collecting various data, Lucas had been staying at her side and


    even helped her to run some errands.


    From that, Rosalie could tell Lucas seemed to have a good impression of her. Since he did not


    confess anything to her, she thought she should not be too blunt. She could only try to keep some


    distance from him, not to give him any false signals.


    Rosalie had been busy in the hospital and only realized she had yet to have her lunch at one


    o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Since she did not eat anything, Lucas had not eaten either.


    ¡°You helped me a lot today. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lucas smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m a man. It should be my treat.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with men or women. If I can help you in any way in the future, it will be your


    treat then,¡± said Rosalie.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. Only then did he nod in response.


    The menus in the restaurants near the hospital were all popr. Rosalie ordered two sets of meals


    for herself and Lucas.


    While they focused on eating, Lucas¡¯ phone rang, and he picked up the phone. ¡°Okay¡­ Yes¡­


    Don¡¯t worry about me, Mom.


    About that, I won¡¯t go. I already have someone I like, so I won¡¯t go there. Please stop asking your


    friends to help me find¡­¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s hand holding the fork froze. Even if she could not hear what Lucas¡¯ mother was talking


    about on the other end of the line, she could tell from Lucas¡¯ words that his mother was trying to


    introduce a woman to him.


    However, Lucas said he already had someone he liked.


    Rosalie wondered if he was referring to her. Somehow, she had a heavy feeling in her heart. Even


    the fork in her hand seemed to be heavier.


    If possible, she hoped that the person Lucas liked was not her.


    She was emotionally wounded from her past rtionship and could not afford another person¡¯s love


    anymore.


    Lucas seemed to have noticed something after ending the call. He looked at Rosalie bashfully but


    happened to meet her


    eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± He seemed to want to say something but was at a loss for words. Overwhelmed by


    embarrassment, he moved his hand in reflex and identally knocked the bowl of soup beside him.


    Most of the soup spilled on him.


    Lucas¡¯ cheeks instantly flushed crimson. He fumbled around but seemed to make things worse.


    Rosalie hurriedly got up, drew a few pieces of tissues, and went to Lucas¡¯ side. After helping him


    wipe off the soup on his clothes, she quickly cleaned up the table and had the waiter at the


    restaurant get a rag and wipe up the tabletop where the soup had spilled.


    Lucas was embarrassed. Although he was a few years older than her, he was at a loss when


    something came up, yet she calmly helped him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He spoke with a blushed face.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Rosalie reminded.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very good at taking care of others,¡± he said.


    She shed him a faint smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m living alone. It¡¯s all done now. When you go


    hometer, soak the clothes inundry detergent for a while so that the soup doesn¡¯t leave a


    residue on the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± he answered before suddenly asking, ¡°Are you still living alone?¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ What about your younger brother?¡±


    As he said this, her body suddenly stiffened. ¡°Younger brother¡­¡± This word used to be very close to


    her, but now it felt distant.


    ¡°He¡­ went back, returned to his own home. I only sheltered him temporarily back then,¡± Rosalie


    said in a low voice. She then sat back in her seat, lowered her head again, and started eating the


    food that had not yet been finished.


    Lucas looked at Rosalie in a daze.


    He thought, ¡®Is that ¡®younger brother¡¯ who once seemed to want her all to himself no longer


    around?


    Is she alone now? Does that mean I¡­ might have a chance?¡¯ This idea grew stronger in his mind.


    Neither of them noticed a ck car parked not far outside the restaurant.


    The people in the car were staring at them through the window.


    At this moment, Carlos didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. He nervously stole nces at Jonathan in front


    of him, then shifted his gaze to Rosalie and the man called Lucas in the restaurant.


    After finding out where Rosalie was, Jonathan asked him to drive over, and¡­ he just kept watching


    her like that.


    ¡°When is he going to stop watching?¡± Carlos wondered.


    At this moment, Carlos only wished that Rosalie and that man could finish their meal as quickly as


    possible.


    After lunch, Rosalie wanted to go back to thew firm. Lucas insisted on driving her there.


    ¡°I also happen to have some business to attend to, and it¡¯s in the same direction as yours. I¡¯m going


    the same way anyway,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    In the car, Lucas inquired about the case and the likelihood of recoveringpensation for Larry.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough,¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment but still answered, ¡°Based on the information I¡¯ve


    gathered, the perpetrator has already transferred all her assets. There are no assets under her


    name, and those assets that were transferred have also undergone subsequent transfers.


    Therefore, unless we can identify other assets under her name, even if we win thewsuit, we might


    not be able to recover any money.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can there be such a person! She¡¯s taken a life!¡± Lucas said with hatred.


    ¡°There are actually many people like that in the world,¡± Rosalie remarked. The selfishness of human


    nature can sometimes be an unimaginable evil.


    Just like in those days, the reason she ended up in jail was that the witnesses who testified against


    her were easily bribed with money to fabricate stories.


    In their eyes, it was only about money. They never considered that the person they used might


    be wronged, end up in jail, suffer innocently, and have their entire life ruined.


    Lucas seemed to recall Rosalie¡¯s past imprisonment, saying, ¡°If only¡­ I had known you sooner.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This way¡­ maybe I could have helped with your situation back then, and perhaps¡­ you wouldn¡¯t


    have suffered so much,¡± he said.


    Rosalie smiled. Lucas was innocent. Although he was older than her, his social circle shielded him


    from seeing too much of the dark side of the world.


    ¡°Even if you had known me back then, it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything,¡± she said. Although these


    words might dampen his good intentions, she didn¡¯t want him to invest his emotions in her.


    Because¡­ there wouldn¡¯t have been any meaningful oue.


    Just like in the past when someone wanted her to be a scapegoat, to draw anger, Being powerless,


    she became a discarded pawn!


    Embarrassment shed across Lucas¡¯ face, but he spoke with great certainty, ¡°I¡­ I know my ability


    is limited, but¡­ if I had khown you at that time, I would have done my best to help you!¡±


    The car had reached the building where Rosalie¡¯sw firm was located and came to a stop.


    Rosalle slightly turned her body, looking earnestly at the man beside her.


    He looked ordinary but had aforting presence. After going through so much, she realized that


    perhaps being this ordinary and simple was the most precious thing.


    ¡°Lucas, you are a good person and a good man. But I¡¯m not suitable for you,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been through a lot, and I¡¯ve been disappointed in love and marriage. Right now, all I want to do is


    focus on my career. As for anything else, it really doesn¡¯t matter to me!¡±


    ¡°Then I can wait, wait until you¡¯re ready to focus on love and marriage!¡± Lucas, as if summoning


    great courage, reached out and held Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    He held her hand, gripping it with such determination.


    And his eyes were so clear.


    It was a pair of hands that werepletely different from Jonathan¡¯s, yet they would make people


    feel very warm.


    However¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t wait, because it¡¯s meaningless,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Lucas, you are really good. But


    love is always a matter between two people, not something only one person can decide. You¡¯re


    great, but I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face turned pale.


    Rosalie knew what she would say next was more cruel.


    From the very beginning, even knowing she had been to prison, he still respected her. He didn¡¯t


    look down on her at all. Whenever others mocked her, he would stand up for her.


    He was truly good, and some qualities in him, she had found noble.


    If she had truly chosen him, then maybe their life could have been simple and in, yet warm and


    content.


    And, she believed, he would certainly make a great husband.


    But because he was so nice, she didn¡¯t want to emotionally owe him.


    Perhaps it would be best for them to end his thoughts about her as soon as possible.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t love you, it doesn¡¯t matter how long you wait. If I love you, then even tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    be willing to marry you,¡± Rosalie said each word clearly.


    Every word made Lucas¡¯ face even paler.


    ¡°Feelings¡­ can be cultivated slowly, and I will also work very hard to give you a good future,¡± he


    said. When he left the Environment and Sanitation Administration and decided to start his own


    business back then, it was in the hope that one day he would make a name for himself and get a


    chance to win her heart!


    ¡°But sometimes some feelings can¡¯t be cultivated even with more time,¡± Rosalie said, unbuckling


    her seatbelt. ¡°You¡¯re really good. But I don¡¯t love you, so don¡¯t waste your time on me. It¡¯s not worth


    it!¡±


    Just as Rosalie was about to open the door and get out of the car, there was the sound of a seatbelt


    unbuckling.


    Then Lucas turned around and suddenly hugged Rosalie.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°I¡­ I really like you. I¡­ I know I might not have much to offer in terms of wealth and luxury, but I


    can earnestly share each day with you. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. If you don¡¯t give it a try, how


    will you know whether spending more time together won¡¯t foster a deeper connection between us?¡±


    His voice was stuttering and so anxious, yet so earnest.


    Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled a little. It turned out that there was someone in this world who liked her so


    much.


    For no other reason, even when she was at her lowest, he always treated her with respect.


    She didn¡¯t push away from his embrace. His hug was warm, so warm.


    But because of the warmth, she hoped that one day he would meet a woman who truly loved him!


    ¡°Lucas, thank you for liking me. But even as you¡¯re holding me now, I don¡¯t feel anything at all. Do


    you think it¡¯s still necessary to give it a try?¡± she asked.


    In her ears, she could feel his silent breathing.


    Meanwhile, a ck car was parked not far away, and the person inside was looking at the two


    people hugging in the car ahead. His hands kept tightening on hisp¡­


    The night was dark.


    In the quiet room, Rosalie had already fallen asleep on the bed, but themp on her bedside was


    still on.


    Since moving out of the Youngblood residence, she had gotten into the habit of sleeping with the


    light on at night again.


    The soft light fell on her face, making her sleeping face seem peaceful and beautiful.


    Suddenly, the door of the rental home was gently pushed open. A figure walked into the room and


    closed the door casually.


    The light fell on the man, reflecting the dark gloom on his face.


    Jonathan took steps to the bedside and looked at Rosalie, who was in a deep sleep on the bed.


    Throughout the day, the scenes he witnessed kept reying in his mind.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she was still in the Environment and Sanitation Administration, he had seen Lucas.


    Unexpectedly, she met that man -again:


    And¡­ she even let that man hug her.


    She didn¡¯t know that when the scene yed out before his eyes, he kept asking in his heart why


    she didn¡¯t push him away.


    He thought, ¡®Could it be that¡­ she likes that man?


    So, is that why she¡¯s willing to let him hug her like that? And even¡­ date him in the future? Will she


    let him kiss her? And¡­


    and have children with him?¡±


    marry


    Thinking of all these possibilities, he felt an intense bitterness in his chest, apanied by a


    sensation that left him breathless.


    ¡°Are you trying to forget me with this man?¡± he murmured in a cold, low voice.


    But Rosalie, who was in a deep sleep, didn¡¯t answer him.


    Jonathan stood there, looking down at the sleeping Rosalie. After a long time, he bent down as if to


    look more closely, and his face gently approached her cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with another man, okay?¡± he whispered.


    He was the one who didn¡¯t want her, the one who wanted to break up with her, the one who no


    longer wanted to love her in that way. However, seeing her being so intimate with another man, he


    couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He was conflicted to the extreme.


    Rosalie was still sleeping.


    From her eyebrows, his gazended on her nose, her lips¡­ His body, almost involuntarily, drew


    closer to her, wanting to


    catch a whiff of her scent.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± In her slumber, her pink lips unconsciously opened slightly and murmured. It was like a


    spark that caused Jonathan¡¯s body to tremble abruptly.


    And then, as if enchanted, he kissed her tempting lips¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ It feels like my lips are being pressed, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Rosalie slept in a daze, only faintly


    aware of something on her lips.


    She instinctively wanted to dodge, but it seemed that she couldn¡¯t.


    And her consciousness gradually became clear.


    ¡°No, wait, someone is kissing me!¡± she thought in shock and instinctively opened her eyes, but it


    was dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hand!¡± While thinking, she felt a hand covering her eyes, preventing her from seeing


    anything.


    But the kiss kept getting deeper.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is kissing me?¡± Rosalie pondered. At this moment, she was filled with fear,


    struggling with all her strength.


    But her struggle was suppressed by an absolute force.


    She couldn¡¯t break free. Along with the kiss came a familiar scent that jolted herpletely.


    ¡°This scent¡­ is Jonathan?¡± she thought, shocked.


    Once, they were the closest. How could she not be familiar with his aura? And this kiss¡­ this


    familiar feeling.


    It was him!


    But why was he kissing her? And in this manner?


    No, she didn¡¯t want that!


    Rosalie bit down suddenly, and her mouth was instantly filled with a bloody taste, apanied by


    his pained muffled


    groan.


    However, immediately after, there was a more intense and domineering kiss, like a violent storm,


    kissing her until she could hardly catch her breath.


    ¡°Let¡­ let go of me¡­ let me go¡­¡± Her voice was broken, desperately trying to remove the hand that


    was covering her eyes.


    At the moment when her eyes seemed to see the light in the room, a hand struck at her back neck.


    The next moment, Rosalie fainted.


    Jonathan pinned his eyes on the person he had just made unconscious.


    Just now, he almost lost control, nearly wanting to have her directly.


    Her struggle would only aggravate his desire.


    Under the light, a trickle of fresh blood snaked down from the corner of his lips, looking so


    shocking.


    His fingers gently wipe away the blood. It was¡­ the pain she gave him.


    But now, even the pain made him want to cherish it.


    He must be bewitched. As long as it was from her, he wanted it all!


    No matter if it was hurt or pain¡­.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± he murmured with a hoarse voice, with a strong smell of blood in his mouth.


    And his lips kissed her again as shey unconscious.


    One after another, countless kisses rained down on her face and body.


    He was obsessed to the point of¡­ being uncontroble!


    It was as if his rationality and his body were at odds with each other.


    The more he tried not to love, the more he found himself unable to control his desire!


    He even wanted to tie her tightly to himself, so that she would never love another man for the rest of


    her life!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Rosalie was awakened the next morning by the rm on her phone.


    Her head was a little dizzy, and her neck felt sore. She raised her hand, subconsciously rubbing her


    neck. Suddenly, as if remembering something, she stiffened and swiftly scanned her rented home.


    But everything in the rental home was normal, and her pajamas were neatly worn. There was


    nothing different.


    Last night in her dreams, it seemed as if someone had kissed her, and then¡­ she fainted!


    Although she didn¡¯t see anyoneing, the kiss felt like¡­ Jon!


    But now it seemed that there was nothing unusual. She thought, ¡°Could it be that the kiss was just a


    dream? Is it because I haven¡¯t truly forgotten him in my heart that I dreamt such a dream?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, then she lifted the thin quilt off her and got out of bed.


    She didn¡¯t know when she would truly be able to forget that man. Once, she thought she finally had


    a family, only to realize it was nothing more than a beautiful dream of her own.


    Only by forgetting can she truly start anew!


    Rosalie walked into the bathroom, grabbed her toothbrush and cup, and squeezed toothpaste onto


    it. As she was about to brush her teeth, she caught a glimpse of a red mark on her neck in the


    corner of her eye, and her whole body stiffened!


    ¡°What is this? Could it be¡­¡±


    While wondering, she put down the toothbrush and stroked the red mark. After a while, her face


    flushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hickey! But why do I have it on my body?¡± she thought.


    She lifted her eyes in astonishment, gazing at her reflection in the mirror. Her pink lips were


    extraordinarily lustrous in the


    mirror.


    ¡°Could it be¡­.the dreamst night wasn¡¯t a dream? Did Jonathan reallye into this rental home


    and¡­ kiss me?¡±


    When this thought shed through her mind, she felt ridiculous.


    Was it necessary for Jonathan to do so? Besides, it didn¡¯t look like his style at all! He was the one


    who initiated the breakup, and then¡­ he came in the middle of the night to kiss her?


    It was impossible!


    But¡­ the hickey on her neck was so distinct in the mirror, and her lips seemed to retain the real


    feeling of being kissed¡­


    So incredibly real!


    When Amelia was discharged, Rosalie took a leave from thew firm to help with her discharge


    procedures. She then took a


    taxi to send her back to the diner.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to take leav¨¦ specifically for this. My injury has almost recovered, and I


    can walk by myself,¡± Amelia said. In Strico, she didn¡¯t have any rtives or friends, and her mother


    had to take care of Aiden.


    It happened that Aiden was going to attend a special training ss today, so she initially nned to


    leave the hospital by herself. However, she didn¡¯t expect Rosalie toe over.


    Coming to this city, the thing she felt most fortunate about was meeting Rosalie.


    At this moment, Rosalie was cing some of Amelia¡¯s personal belongings brought back from the


    hospital. She said, ¡°How could I let you leave the hospital by yourself? Besides, the workload at the


    law firm isn¡¯t that hectic. Taking a few hours off is not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Amelia, we don¡¯t need to be so formal. If I ever face difficulties, I believe you would help me too,¡±


    Rosalie smiled and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Amelia smiled in agreement. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m nning to


    move to Gerton.¡±


    ¡°Gerton?¡± Rosalie was stunned. This city was not far from Strico, but was also not close. It would


    take about three hours to drive there.


    The scenery was beautiful, and despite being a tourist city, the cost of living wasn¡¯t high. It could be


    considered to have the price level of a third-tier city in the country.


    ¡°When will you move?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯ll be around September. I need to arrange amodation there first and then find a


    kindergarten for Aiden. With his hearing aid, he canmunicate just like any other child. I hope to


    enroll him in a regr kindergarten, but I¡¯m not sure if any kindergartens will ept a child like


    him,¡± Amelia replied.


    Due to her son¡¯s hearing impairment, logically, he should attend a special kindergarten. But seeing


    that her son was the same as an ordinary child, Amelia considered enrolling him in a regr


    kindergarten.


    She wanted her son to grow up like an ordinary child, not a disabled person.


    Deaf¡­ that was what she owed the child!


    But no matter how hard she tried, the most she could do was let Aiden wear a hearing aid. It was


    impossible for him to hear like a normal person.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find a ce for him!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Aiden is so smart and lovely. Anyone who


    interacts with him will ept him. Hasn¡¯t he gotten along well with those normal kids? When Mrs.


    Haab took him to the nearby park, he could y with other children there too.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Amelia said. ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll visit more kindergartens. There must be one that will


    ept him!¡±


    Just then, Matilda came with Aiden.


    As soon as Aiden saw Amelia, he immediately rushed to her. However, when he approached, he


    remembered Matilda¡¯s words about her being injured and hospitalized, so he abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Granny said Mommy¡¯s belly was injured. Is Mommy hurt?¡± Aiden spoke clearly, his beautiful eyes


    filled with concern as he looked at Amelia¡¯s belly.


    His two little hands seemed eager to touch Amelia, yet they seemed afraid of causing any pain to


    her.


    Amelia looked at Aiden. As he grew older, his eyes seemed to be more and more like


    Warren¡¯s.


    In the past, when she was with Warren, he also used to look at her with tender eyes and ask,


    ¡°Amelia, does it hurt?¡± Back then, in such warmth, she even felt that finding a man who cared for


    her so much in her life was a great blessing.


    However,ter on, she realized that this blessing was nothing more than a calcted move


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Amelia took the initiative to ce Aiden¡¯s little hand on her


    abdomen, across the clothes. ¡°Although Mommy is still wrapped in gauze here, it doesn¡¯t hurt as


    much. After some time, the gauze can be removed.¡±


    Hearing this, Aiden¡¯s face lit up with a smile.


    These days, he heard from Matilda that Amelia was injured. He really wanted to go to the hospital to


    visit her, but Matilda didn¡¯t allow him. He only had a video call with her every afternoon.


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t get hurt again, okay? I want to see you every day,¡± he said.


    Amelia smiled softly, ¡°Okay. Mommy will try not to get hurt again because I want to be with Aiden


    until you grow up!¡± Rosalie looked at the interaction between them on the side. Then, she said to


    Aiden, ¡°Aiden, won¡¯t you give me a hug?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ¡°In fact, with your background, you can find many nice women,¡± Rosalie said, and she thought she


    was already scarred with


    her life.


    Lucas parked his car at the entrance of Aiden¡¯s residential area and scratched his head shyly.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve gained my fond of you. That¡¯s all. I want to take a gamble.¡±


    For a moment, Rosalie did not know how to respond. She said inwardly, ¡°Take a gamble? I had


    such thoughts when I was with Jonathan. I, too, wanted to bet on his sincerity when he forced me to


    keep me by his side and expressed his love to me. Unfortunately, I lost the bet in the end.¡±


    After Aiden got home, Lucas sent Rosalie to the entrance of the residential area where she lived.


    ¡°Rosalie, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured about it. Perhaps, after a few years, I¡¯ll give you up if you


    still don¡¯t like me,¡± he said.


    Rosalie could feel Lucas¡¯ kindness in his words. He probably did not want his love for her to


    be a burden on her.


    After saying goodbye to Lucas, Rosalie returned to her rented home and opened the door.


    However, when she saw the person sitting in the room, she froze again.


    It was Jonathan.


    That was the second time he had shown up in her rental home above board.


    It was as if he could enter her house freely without obstruction.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Jonathan said after he raised his head. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at


    her with beautiful eyes.


    His sparkling gaze seemed to be able to tempt her by just staring at him.


    Rosalie froze on the spot and stared nkly at the man sitting on the shabby stool in her house.


    Jonathan was dressed in a high-end suit, wrapping his figure that was not inferior to that of a model,


    which made him look more elegant. Under his straight nose, his mouth was slightly opened, making


    him look sexy and charming.


    She fixed her gaze on his lips unconsciously.


    Meanwhile, in her mind, she could not help but remember the hickeys that she saw in the mirror that


    morning.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Did he really enter the rental home and kiss me after I fell asleep? But if it was


    true, why did he do that? He was the one who wanted to break up with me back then! She only felt


    that her mind was in a mess.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± she asked after she suppressed the doubts in her mind.


    Jonathan replied, ¡°Waiting for you. I want to know when you¡¯lle back.¡±


    Rosalie frowned, only to feel that Jonathan¡¯s tone and the aura around him seemed to be carrying


    danger.


    Then, his following words made her goosebumps all over instantly. He said, ¡°You and Lucas


    seemed to have a good time at the amusement park today.¡±


    Rosalie widened her eyes and looked at Jonathan in shock. She eximed inwardly, ¡°H-How did he


    know that?¡±


    At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from Jonathan¡¯s phone on the table. ¡°Aiden, look! It¡¯s the


    Ferris wheel. Why don¡¯t the three of us go ride it togetherter?¡±


    She thought, ¡°That¡¯s my voice! It was what I said at the amusement park today! How could there be


    anything I said on his phone?¡±


    Rosalie subconsciously ran to the table. She then saw a video ying on his phone. It showed the


    content she was ying with Aiden and Lucas at the amusement park that day.


    ¡°How could you have this¡­¡± she murmured.


    His Tips cufled up into a bright smile. It was exceptionally charming. However, the more charming


    his smile was, the more daunting it would be.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have this?¡± Jonathan asked her in amusement as if she


    Rosalie¡¯s breath hitched. She mused, ¡®He¡¯s right. He can enter pad asked a stupid question.


    return. It¡¯s also naturally easy for him to obtain such a video.


    repe


    home freely and just sit there, waiting for me to


    It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t notice someone secretly photographing me and Lucas today.


    Does he only have this part of the video? Or is everything about us taking Aiden with Lucas to the


    amusement park today under his surveince?¡±


    At the thought of that, she felt her scalp prickle.


    ¡°You know what? What you¡¯re doing now is a vition of human rights!¡± Rosalie said solemnly.


    After all, no one wanted to live under surveince, and she had broken up with him. She could not


    even figure out why he did it.


    Jonathan smiled, stood up, and approached Rosalie. ¡°Really? What about you? Why did you go to


    the amusement park with Lucas?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to whom I go to the amusement park with,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Freedom?¡± He sneered and suddenly raised his hand to pinch her chin.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± She tried to get rid of his fingers, but she couldn¡¯t move them at all.


    He slowly leaned down, with his cheeks slightly touching her cheeks. Then he rubbed against her


    cold cheeks and said nonchntly, ¡°Do you think you will still be free if I don¡¯t want to give you


    freedom?¡±


    Instantly, all Rosalie could feel was a chill on her back.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°What does he mean by that?¡±


    His action of rubbing against her cheek was still extremely gentle, just like how he used to like to


    hold her in his arms and rub her cheek. It seemed that he had an endless attachment and longing


    for her.


    When he had such a move in the past, she found him adorable and even thought that he was loyal


    to her.


    But now, with his words and actions, all she could feel was increasing chill all over her body.


    ¡°Your face seems to be a little cold.¡± He murmured, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Rosalie asked after taking a deep breath.


    His cheeks finally left her face, and his bright eyes fixed on her. He asked instead of answering, ¡°Do


    you like Lucas?¡±


    She was stunned and confused by his question. She then retorted, ¡°It has nothing to do with you


    whether I like him or not.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on knowing the answer?¡± His gaze seemingly wanted to engulf her and restrain her,


    keeping her from breaking free.


    ¡°We¡¯ve broken up. It has nothing to do with you whether I like anyone or not, is like Lucas, you have


    no right to question me.¡±


    Meanwhile, her words seemed to have provoked him.


    ?¡± Rosalie added angrily, ¡°Even if I truly


    ¡°I¡¯m the one you like!¡± As Jonathan spoke, he pressed his lips against, hers aggressively.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rosalie subconsciously wanted to dodge the kiss, but Jonathan held her chin, tightly. She


    could not avoid his kiss at


    all.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    His domineering yet amorous kiss reminded Rosalie of the kiss that night when she was still bleary.


    Both incidents felt so much alike.


    ¡°Hence, at the time¡­ did he truly kiss me while I was asleep?¡± she wondered.


    His kiss almost made her breathless.


    She was panting instinctively when the kiss ended, yet he rested his forehead against hers and


    muttered hoarsely, ¡°Can you not like Lucas, please?¡±


    A tremor ran through Rosalie¡¯s body. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re saying is ridiculous?¡±


    He demanded that she not fall for another man despite having broken up with her.


    Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Does she know how I felt when I sat in the rental home watching the videos of her and Lucas


    together at the amusement park?¡± he questioned internally.


    Jealousy devoured him whole back then.


    It felt like death by a thousand cuts from an invisible knife when Jonathan observed how she looked


    and smiled at the man, especially when she took the initiative to redo his necktie.


    The pain was so terrible that he found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°So, do you insist on liking him?¡± His tone was sharp and severe.


    Rosalie¡¯s body shook abruptly. She had an inexplicable intuition that Jonathan would rob her of her


    freedom if she said yes.


    It would be a piece of cake to deal with her with his authority and position in Strico,


    Moreover, there was Lucas.


    She wished not to implicate that honest and genuine man because of herself.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him,¡± she uttered drily.


    He trained his gaze on her eyes as if evaluating the veracity of her words.


    After a moment, his lips gradually curved into a light smile. ¡°Good thing that you dislike him.¡±


    ¡°Well, can you let me go then, Mr. Youngblood?¡± she asked.


    His brows furrowed at that as he had no desire to release her from his embrace nor take his arms


    off from around her.


    ¡°Call me Jon,¡± he requested out of the blue. It was too jarring to hear Rosalie refer to him as Mr.


    Youngblood or Jonathan. She pursed her lips and red at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to call me Jon before?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. I shouldn¡¯t do that now that we¡¯ve broken up,¡± she responded.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you call me Jon before we dated, Rosie?¡± His breathnded on her face lightly.


    She held her breath when her nickname left Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    Her nickname formerly made her feel less lonely like she finally had a family.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t my younger brother anymore, right? That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to call me Rosie, Mr.


    Youngblood,¡± she smiled bitterly


    ¡°You were the one who was hellbent that I refer to you as Rosie back then. Are you refusing to be


    held ountable for that?¡±. His fingers lightly stroked her cheek and gently tucked the stray strands


    of hair that had gotten loose when she struggled behind her ear. ¡°You can¡¯t just refuse to be my


    sister at your whim and fancy.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Rosalie eximed internally.


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan in a daze and could only focus on his perfect lips that shaped the words,


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wished to be part of a family? In that case, why not continue being my sister?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. After a while, she suddenly had an urge to crack up. ¡°You want us to continue


    behaving like we are siblings?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, do you have any idea how ludicrous you are?¡± sheughed out loud. ¡°I went along with


    you when you suggested we date and even when you demanded that we break up. Now that you¡¯re


    sick of our dating game, are you seeking a new


    thrill with this make-believe family?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face turned stormy instantly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. You can be my sister. No one would


    dare disrespect you in Strico ever again.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± she turned him down swiftly. ¡°You are not my brother either.¡±


    How could she treat a man she once loved deeply back to being her brother?


    ¡°Are you so against being my sister?¡± He narrowed his attractive eyes, giving off an infinitely


    dangerous aura.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not you, nor can I be as fickle as you!¡± Rosalie spat out coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve broken up, so


    please stop disturbing me in the future. Since you imed being with me is too draining, I won¡¯t


    appear in front of you again. I expect you to do the same!¡±


    Her indifference and aloofness irritated him. It was as if she rejected any advances he made toward


    her no matter what he did.


    ¡°How could she lock me out of her heart so simply when I¡¯m undergoing such suffering?¡± he


    deliberated.


    His jealousy surged once more when he recalled the image of how happy she was when heading to


    the amusement park with another man.


    At that, Jonathan lowered his head and kissed her lips hard again.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this!¡±


    Rosalie bit down on him suddenly, and the metallic tang of blood filled her mouth instantly.


    However, it did nothing to stop the kiss as she intended, which turned even more aggressive.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The odor of blood grew stronger. This triggered Rosalie to think of how she¡¯d also bitten the tip of


    the person¡¯s tongue that kissed her when she was still muzzy from sleep that night.


    The kiss ended at longst.


    Rosalie¡¯s senses were all focused on the overpowering taste of blood in her mouth while a thin line


    of blood dripped down the corner of Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°This is the second time¡­¡± He wiped the blood off his mouth and said slowly.


    It turned out that he was indeed the one who kissed her that night! Rosalie gave Jonathan a death


    re and sneered. ¡°A brother wouldn¡¯t kiss their elder sister like that!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression fell in the blink of an eye.


    Jonathan left without a word after Rosalie¡¯s pronouncement, and Rosalie almost copsed on the


    ground weakly.


    Her mouth was still infused with the scent of his blood.


    It didn¡¯t matter that she had rinsed her mouth several times as the taste of it stubbornly remained on


    her tongue.


    ¡°Sister and brother?¡± she considered


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t figure out what Jonathan was up to. She thought, ¡®Is he nning to toy with me


    again out of boredom?


    Either way, I won¡¯t cooperate with his foolery this time around.


    Rosalie shook her head to prevent herself from thinking about Jonathan.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Now, the most important thing for Rosalie was topare the details Lucas told her that day with


    the information at hand and find more clues that could confirm her guess.


    Meanwhile, a ck car arrived at the Youngblood residence. Nevertheless, Jonathan did not get off


    but still leaned in the back seat and closed his eyes to rest. At the same time, a phone ced next


    to his hand was still ying a video.


    The video was ying a scene of Rosalie, Lucas, and Aiden at the amusement park that day.


    However, it was not the video that Rosalie had seen before.


    Moreover, there were many such videos on Jonathan¡¯s phone.


    These videos captured nearly everything Rosalie experienced that day in the amusement park.


    Carlos, who was sitting in the front row, did not even darc to say anything.


    Inside the car, there were happy voices hearding from the video. Nevertheless, the atmosphere


    in the car was extremely


    tense.


    ¡°Here we are, Mr. Youngblood.¡± After quite some time, Carlos spoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered nonchntly. It was obvious that he felt a kind of torture when listening


    to the video, but he still let himself continue listening to it.


    He listened to the videos one after another.


    Even if they had broken up and he decided not to love her anymore, he could not stand it when she


    was with another man.


    Moreover, he would be jealous and ufortable when he watched her smiling at other men.


    He was very powerful and could control the fate of countless people in Strico, but now he did not


    even know how to suppress his jealousy.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then, he thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want her to fall in love with another man!


    If it were ¡°Rosie,¡± can I make her stay by my side?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t love a person too much in your life, Jon. It¡¯s because if you love her so much, your life and


    death can only be controlled by her. Once she doesn¡¯t love you anymore, you will even think that


    living in this world is meaningless!¡± Lucian¡¯s voice sounded in his ear again.


    Then, Jonathan thought, ¡®If one day she really forgot me and fell in love with another person, even if


    I could control and death on my own at that time, does it even matter anymore?


    Can I really not love her once we have broken up?


    If it¡¯s possible, why¡­ am I so jealous?


    I¡¯m so jealous that my heart hurts!¡¯


    my


    life


    The next day in thew firm, Rosalie told Lawrence about the clues Lucas provided the previous


    day and her guesses. ¡°Did you mean that the perpetrator of the car ident maybe someone


    else?¡± Lawrence did not expect Rosalie to make such a hypothesis.


    ¡°Yes. When the car ident happened, there were two people in the perpetrator¡¯s car, including the


    actress, Aubrielle Wood, and her assistant, Lina Garcia. At that time, the police investigated that


    ording to the statements of the people involved, it was Lina who drove, while Aubrielle didn¡¯t


    drive because she attended a social engagement and had some wine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°The


    fingerprints on the steering wheel and the surveince camera of them getting in the car showed


    that Lina was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving while Aubrielle was sitting in the passenger


    seat,¡± Lawrence responded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true but¡­ the timeline doesn¡¯t match,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°The timeline?¡± Lawrence narrowed his eyes.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°This morning, I hailed a taxi and tested it. It would take about 15 minutes to


    drive from the ce where they got in the car to the ident site ording to the timeline in the


    surveince camera that we could find at present. But in reality, the witness, Lucas, called the police


    immediately after the car crash. The time from driving until the ident was 23 minutes! Anyway,


    the eight-minute time difference is too big.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes lit indeed too long.


    1. This was a detail that he had never noticed before, and the time difference of eight minutes


    was


    ¡°Besides, the surveince footage that we have is only for the part of the road within ten minutes


    after they drove, and there were no surveince cameras during the other parts of the road.


    Therefore, it is possible that the two of them changed their seats for some reason during this time,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Then, Lawrence thought for a while and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite usible.¡±


    ¡°I want to find Aubrielle and get some information from her. Maybe I will find something,¡± Rosalie


    said. In thiswsuit, Aubrielle was just a witness.


    Moreover, as the traffic case had been closed, even if there were some doubts about it at present,


    these doubts alone might not allow the police to restart the investigation.


    Only when more evidence was found could it be possible.


    Lawrence pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, but pay attention to how you talk. Don¡¯t


    make her suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Rosalie replied.


    It was not difficult to find Aubrielle. Aubrielle was filming in the film studio in Strico now. When


    Rosalie found Aubrielle, the former said that she was the legal assistant for the representative


    lawyer acting on behalf of the victim¡¯s parents and wanted to ask more questions about the case.


    However, the actress¡¯ expression was filled with impatience.


    ¡°Now, Lina isn¡¯t my assistant anymore. This thing happened to her, but she transferred her assets


    and refused to paypensation. I also feel very helpless. I have donated 20,000 dors to the


    injured patient out of kindness. Is it still not sufficient for me to do it to this extent?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just want to know more about what happened at that time. After all, you are also a


    witness; Ms. Wood. I believe you also sympathize with the victim, right? Surely you hope that the


    victim can get justice,¡± Rosalie said.


    After she spoke, Aubrielle was embarrassed to refuse. After all, female stars like her would naturally


    pay attention to their images.


    If she did not cooperate now and this was to be known by the mediater, once there was a


    problem with her image, it would be impossible to recover even if she was using a lot of money.


    ¡°Just ask me if you have anything to ask,¡± Aubrielle replied. Then, she added, ¡°But you¡¯d


    better/hurry up. It will be my turn for the shooting soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie answered and began to ask questions.


    After about 15 minutes, Aubrielle started shooting, while Rosalie lowered her head and walked


    toward the exit of the film studio.


    Aubrielle¡¯s answer just now was wless.


    At first, Rosalie deliberately asked Aubrielle about something thetter had already said in her


    statement and then asked if anything happened on the way that caused Lina to be distracted when


    Lina was driving.


    However, Aubrielle¡¯s answer was that a cat once ran out on the road and it startled Lina. Then, they


    stopped for a while before Lina drove again.


    As for what Aubrielle mentioned about where the cat appeared, there were no surveince cameras


    on that part of the road. Therefore, she was the only one who could confirm its truth.


    When Rosalie recalled Aubrielle¡¯s words, the former had a feeling that Aubrielle deliberately


    prepared her statement in advance.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Fiona wanted the rest of the film crew to understand her rtionship with Calvin so that even if she


    was just a supporting role, she could still boss around while she was in the film crew and the


    director would be able to add more scenes for her.


    She had nned everything well, and at first, it was going on just as she thought.


    However, after Rosalie showed up, everything changed.


    It was even more so when Calvin grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist just now. Many people in the film crew


    saw it. Moreover, Calvin had already left.


    Fiona could feel that the gaze of people around her had changed from envy and jealousy to


    mockery and sympathy.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Rosalie!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    She could not let Rosalie snatch Calvin away. Calvin was her hope for the rest of her life. If she


    wanted to have a glorious and wealthy life for the rest of her life, then Calvin would be the only


    chance she could seize.


    The next day, Rosalie went to the prison again to look for Lina. Because of the car ident, Lina


    was sentenced to one-year imprisonment.


    Initially, Rosalie just wanted to try her luck and see if she could find something. However, when Lina


    learned that Rosalie was the assistant of the intiff¡¯swyer, the former immediately rejected her


    and directly told her to get out and let the court decide on everything.


    Before Rosalie left, she deliberately asked Lina if it was the sudden appearance of a dog running


    out that startled Lina when she drove. Lina immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a dog. It¡¯s a cat! A yellow-


    gray striped cat!¡±


    Her answer was too fast, too hurried, and too sure. She could even mention the cat¡¯s fur pattern,


    which seemed to look like she was trying to convince people that there really was such a cat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a cat. I remember it wrong.¡± Rosalie smiled, but an answer was already forming in her


    heart.


    ¡°Sure enough, there is something wrong with this matter! Lina is the only one who took the me.


    The real driver should be Aubrielle!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    On the way back, Rosalie continued to think about the case. Although she now had a rough


    conclusion in her mind, thew was all about evidence.


    What she was relying on now was just the statements from the witnesses and her spection.


    This was not enough to form a chain of evidence.


    Thus, she wondered what she should do in order to get the police to re-investigate the case.


    When Rosalie got off the bus and almost arrived at the residential area where her rental home was


    located, she still could not figure anything out.


    Suddenly, two people stopped her. One of them said, ¡°You must be Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at the two unfamiliar faces in front of her, as well as the unkind


    expressions on their faces. She only felt that something did not seem right and so, she immediately


    said, ¡°No.¡±


    Unfortunately, her denial did not work. They merely smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. However,


    we have seen your photos. You are Rosalie!¡±


    Then, they added, ¡°Unfortunately, some people aren¡¯t really that smart and merely want to do


    unnecessary things.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As they spoke, the two made their moves and approached Rosalie directly.


    She subconsciously wanted to escape, but was caught by the two. When she struggled and


    shouted, one of them yelled at the onlookers. ¡°My girlfriend is quarreling with me. You don¡¯t have to


    meddle in our business.¡±


    The ce was originally messy and there were many shady people in there. Thus, others would just


    treat this kind of thing as a joke.


    When Rosalie was about to be dragged into a car at the side by these two men, one of them who


    was grabbing her was suddenly kicked to the ground with one foot. Then, just as the other man was


    about to do something, his cor was grabbed, and he was directly beaten to the ground.


    Rosalie was stunned and staggered subconsciously, but an arm held her waist.


    Then, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rosalie turned around and, in a daze, looked at his face, which was very close to her. After that,


    she looked at the two unfamiliar men who had been subdued by the bodyguards. She shuddered


    and quickly came back to her senses. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Jonathan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered. Then, she looked at him and added, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± As he spoke, he nced at one of the men, who was already lying on the


    ground and screaming in pain. Then, he looked at her again. ¡°Just now, this man seemed to say


    that he is your boyfriend, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    His deep voice was full of danger.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know them. How could this man be my boyfriend?¡±


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I suppose I was asking an unnecessary question.¡±


    After saying that, he walked to the man lying on the ground and stepped directly on the man¡¯s heart.


    The man immediately screamed again.


    ¡°There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t say. Her boyfriend? Do you even deserve to be one?¡± His


    cold voice sounded bloodthirsty.


    The man almost fainted in pain and yelled with all his strength, ¡°I-I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not. I was talking


    nonsense! I¡¯m not her boyfriend!¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze. The way he acted now reminded her of the first time they met


    each other and when he


    saved her.


    At that time, he was so ruthless that it frightened other people, just like how he acted now.


    However, at that time, he seemed to care nothing about anything, even his own life and death.


    Now, he was very concerned about some nonsensical words. It was as if it would be intolerable for


    him to even hear others saying nonsensical things such as being her boyfriend.


    Jonathan spoke to his subordinates when the man finally had no strength left to shout. ¡°Go find out


    what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± his subordinates responded and quickly took the two men away.


    Jonathan walked back to Rosalie. ¡°Did they hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    Nheless, he was observant and saw several red marks caused by scratches on the back of her


    hand. Thus, he held her hand and said, ¡°Did they scratch you?¡±


    She wriggled her hand ufortably and wanted to withdraw it. ¡°They just scratched me a few


    times. It¡¯s not even considered an injury.¡±


    The next moment, her body stiffened because he lowered his head and kissed the red marks on the


    back of her hand. His lips kissed the red marks back and forth. Even if there were only a few red


    marks, his heart ached for her.


    Rosalie felt that the ces on the back of her hand where he kissed became extremely hot.


    ¡°You can really make people worry about you. Moreover, you always get hurt so easily,¡± he


    murmured in a low voice. His cold and elegant voice shocked her but made her gradually calm


    down.


    In fact, she should not be this intimate with him, even if he saved her that day. Thus, she said,


    ¡°Thank you for saving me today, Mr. Youngblood. I have to go back now.¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    It was because that was herst trace of dignity. Even though her pride had been shattered and left


    in pieces, she didn¡¯t want it to be trampled on again. ¡°Because the family I want is not someone like


    you. To me, you can be a creditor, a stranger, or a superior, but you can never be my family!¡±


    The word ¡°family¡± was special to her. It was something she had longed for since childhood.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let him trample on that word.


    His gaze was sharp, filled with a chilling intensity, like razor des cutting into her.


    She didn¡¯t avoid his gaze, just calmly looking at him, silently telling him he would never be her


    family.


    Suddenly, heughed in anger, a dazzling and mocking smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet. I bet that one day you will want me to be your family again and ask me to


    call


    you ¡®Rosie¡±¡±


    Her body trembled involuntarily. He said it with such certainty as if it were bound to happen in the


    future.


    ¡°That day will nevere.¡± That was the answer she gave him.


    After Jonathan left the rental home, he exited the residential area, and Carlos was waiting not far


    away. When he saw Jonathaning out, he rushed forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you


    heading back to the Youngblood residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered indifferently. ¡°What did you find out from those two people?¡±


    ¡°All I know now is that they have received money from someone to deal with Ms. Leighton. They


    were told to keep Ms. Leighton in the hospital for at least a while. However, they only contacted the


    person who paid them over the phone and the money was transferred directly to their ounts.


    They never met the person personally,¡± Carlos said, reporting the results of his investigation.


    In other words, more time was needed to find the mastermind behind it.


    ¡°Keep investigating,¡± Jonathan ordered coldly.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos replied and got into the car with Jonathan.


    ¡°Send someone to protect her in secret. Never let her encounter danger like today,¡± he said. ¡°Also,


    find out if she has any recent conflicts with anyone.¡±


    Carlos quickly agreed again. As he looked out the window at Jonathan¡¯s perfect side profile, Carlos


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh in


    his heart.


    It seemed that Jonathan was still not over Rosalie.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of charm Rosalie had to make Jonathan, even after their breakup,


    still unable to let go and


    move on.


    The next day, Rosalie went to work with her eyebags and reported to Lawrence about her inquiries


    with Aubrielle and Lina the previous day.


    Lawrence¡¯s view was in line with hers.


    They could bring it to court, but whether it would be epted was at the discretion of the judge due


    tock of conclusive


    evidence.


    They also discussed the possibility of the police reopening the case, which remained uncertain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station again.¡± Lawrence looked at Rosalie¡¯s prominent dark circles and said,


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You must be tired from working on the case. I¡¯ll give you a day off


    today. Go get some rest.¡± Rosalie knew Lawrence had misunderstood. In fact, she hadn¡¯t been


    sleeping well because of Jonathan. Nevertheless, Lawrence was more understanding than she had


    expected, which eased her worries.


    Since Rosalie had a day off, she decided to visit Amelia and Aiden. After all, they would be leaving


    Strico soon.


    However, as she walked to the office building¡¯s entrance, she noticed a luxury car pulling up and a


    woman in designer clothes getting out of the vehicle.


    It was Fiona.


    Rosalie was a little surprised, and Fiona spotted her now. She immediately walked over and said,


    ¡°Rosalie, what a coincidence! I was thinking of looking for you, and here you are!¡±


    Speaking of which, Fiona had found out about Rosalie working here as an assistantwyer through


    a guy named Kayden, whom she had met at the nightclubst time.


    ¡°So what if she used to be the most promisingwyer? Now she¡¯s merely an assistant, Fiona


    sneered in her heart. However, Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she continued to y nice on the surface. ¡°Do you have time? Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we need to talk about?¡± Rosalie asked. She and Fiona had never gotten along


    well since their youth. Besides, she studied andter worked in Strico. They had very little


    interaction over the years and were not close.


    ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re busy, I can exin it to your firm myself. I¡¯m sure your firm won¡¯t be


    unreasonable and make time for me,¡± Fiona said confidently. She seemed to think that the people at


    the firm would believe whatever she said!


    Little did she know that it was all because of Calvin. If she could no longer rely on him one day, she


    would be nothing in the eyes of others.


    Rosalie noticed Fiona¡¯s pretentious demeanor and knew that if she refused, thetter might barge


    into thew firm. So she said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s find a nearby ce then.¡±


    Fiona was overjoyed. She immediately picked a nearby cafe that seemed upscale in its decor and


    ordered two of their most expensive coffees.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve broken up with Jonathan. You must not have much money. It¡¯s my treat today. Calvin


    gave me a ck card and told me to spend as I please,¡± Fiona boasted.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but be confused by Fiona¡¯s behavior. It was clear Fiona didn¡¯t like coffee, but


    here she was, pretending to enjoy her cup of cappino.


    She remembered that Fiona had never liked coffee and had even once said that drinking coffee was


    like drinking poison.


    Now, she ordered coffee and pretended to enjoy it.


    ¡°You can order something else,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°Oh, this coffee is quite good. I¡¯ve developed a taste for coffeetely,¡± Fiona said against her will.


    She didn¡¯t like coffee, but she had noticed that many people in the upper-ss coterie enjoyed it, so


    she wanted to drink it to appear more refined.


    It made her feel like she was on another level..


    Rosalie decided not to argue any further.


    After a few sips of coffee, Fiona looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, we¡¯re family. I do sympathize


    with you for breaking up with Jonathan. Let me know if you need any help. I will do my best to help


    you.¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    But Fiona quickly changed the subject. ¡°But you see, Calvin once mistakenly thought you were the


    person he was looking for. So I hope you can keep your distance from him to avoid unnecessary


    misunderstandings. After all, we are family.¡±


    Rosalie chuckled suddenly. ¡°Unnecessary misunderstandings? What kind of misunderstandings are


    you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just likest time at the film studio, you and Calvin had some physical contact, and it could easily


    lead to misunderstandings,¡± Fiona said, feigning shyness. ¡°Calvin and I are together now. We


    haven¡¯t officially announced it to the public yet but in the future¡­¡±


    Fiona intentionally left her sentence unfinished, leaving room for spection.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Calvin. Fiona, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better if you could avoid appearing in front of hi


    as much as possible? Or¡­ I can offer you money, and you can develop elsewhere. Open a shop or


    something. Wouldn¡¯t life be easier than it is now? We¡¯re family, and I¡¯m financiallyfortable right


    now. How about I give you 400 thousand dors?¡± Fiona said.


    ¡°400 thousand dors?¡± Rosalie thought, finding it somewhat amusing. She suspected that all the


    money came from Calvin. Fiona, the usurper, was using Calvin¡¯s money to drive her, the rightful


    owner, away from Strico.


    ¡°Does Fiona think I¡¯m easy to fool? Or is Fiona just too greedy?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    ¡°If Calvin finds out one day you¡¯ve deceived him, do you think he would take the money back?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly asked.


    Fiona¡¯s face went pale for a moment, and she tried to regain herposure. ¡°What are you talking


    about? I didn¡¯t deceive Calvin.¡±


    ¡°Was it really you who saved Calvin back then on the mountain?¡± Rosalie stared at her.


    Fiona forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Of course. Is there any doubt about that?¡±


    ¡°Was it really you who saved him back then?¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who else would it be if not me?¡± Fiona insisted.


    Rosalie looked at Fiona mockingly. ¡°Fiona, do you think I¡¯m easy to fool? Do you think I¡¯d believe


    whatever you say? Back then, the person who saved Calvin wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s face grew even paler. Then she looked at Rosalie incredulously and snapped, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t


    me, then was it you? Do you think that just because I told you about everything that happened on


    the mountain when we were kids, you could im it as your experience? You have already made


    Calvin believe you saved him before, and now you want to cause more trouble?¡±


    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ve regained my lost memories, so you don¡¯t have to say so much in front of me. The more


    you twist the truth, the more ridiculous you seem,¡± Rosalie said indifferently.


    Fiona¡¯s body stiffened, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the person before her.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying¡­ You¡­ Have you regained your memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. How else would I know that you¡¯re so skilled at distorting the truth, Fiona?¡± Rosalie


    replied sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Fiona stubbornly dered. Regardless of what


    happened, she wouldn¡¯t admit to the impersonation. ¡°Rosalie, are you trying to have a go with


    Calvin now that you¡¯ve broken up with Jonathan? You¡¯ve gone


    too far!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I exin everything to Calvin right now? What do you think he will do then?¡±


    Rosalie said coldly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Fiona panicked. If Rosalie revealed the truth, everything she had gained would


    be in vain.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I dare?¡± Rosalie found it amusing. ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason to hide what I¡¯ve done.¡±,


    In an instant, Fiona¡¯s whole body was cold and trembled. A kind of extreme fear permeated her


    body.


    ¡°So, Fiona, you should be careful when talking to me. Considering that we¡¯re both Granny¡¯s


    granddaughters, let me remind you that Calvin isn¡¯t as easy to fool as you might think. Sometimes,


    excessive greed can leave you with nothing,¡± Rosalie warned


    With that, Rosalie got up, paid for her coffee, and left the cafe.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was still sitting in her seat, trying to calm herself with a sip of coffee, but she was


    trembling and couldn¡¯t even pick up the cup.


    She pondered, ¡®What am I going to do? Rosalie has regained her memory! If she tells Calvin¡­


    No! I must find a way to keep Calvin from believing Rosalie¡¯s words!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There must¡­ be a way!¡¯


    After Rosalie left the coffee shop, she took a bus to where Matilda and Aiden were currently staying.


    She found Amelia there, and they were packing up their belongings.


    When Aiden saw Rosalie, he threw himself happily into her arms and told her he would be starting


    kindergarten in the


    summer.


    ¡°Have you found a kindergarten yet?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at Amelia.


    ¡°Yes, I have. The head of the kindergarten there is very kind. She made a video call with us after


    she heard about Aiden¡¯s situation and told us Aiden could attend.¡± Amelia smiled.


    That was certainly a piece of good news!


    ¡°When do you n to move to Gerton? Do you have a specific date?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    ¡°In about two weeks. I¡¯m looking for a movingpany right now. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as we


    have a fixed date,¡± Amelia replied.


    Rosalie nodded when she heard that.


    Aiden¡¯s excited expression turned dejected when he heard they were moving to Gerton. His head


    dropped as he asked, ¡°Will you miss me when you can¡¯t see me anymore, Rosalie?¡±


    Rosalie kissed Aiden on his cheek and reassured him, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll miss you. We won¡¯t be able to


    see each other often, but we can have video calls. Besides, I¡¯ll go to Gerton to see you whenever


    I¡¯m free. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park, Aiden!¡±


    Aiden¡¯s expression brightened at the mention of an amusement park.


    ¡°Will Mr. Grahame too?¡± It was clear that Aiden had a good impression of Lucas.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment, not sure how to answer.


    Amelia, who stood at the side, noticed her troubled expression and said, ¡°That depends on whether


    Mr. Graham is avable.¡± When he heard that, Aiden nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Graham.


    We can go together!¡±


    ¡°Do you adore Mr. Graham very much, Aiden?¡± Rosalie asked.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ¡°Mr. Graham lets me ride on his neck and takes me around to y with lots of stuff!¡± Aiden


    eximed, counting with his fingers and exining in detail all the fun things he had yed with.


    Most of them were things that boys liked to y with and were usually done by father and son


    together.


    A trace of sadness shed through Amelia¡¯s eyes as she listened to Aiden.


    Regardless of how much she tried to take on the role of father, the reality was that there was no


    father figure in Aiden¡¯s life as he grew up. She was well aware of the envy on Aiden¡¯s face every


    time he saw other children being apanied by their fathers.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Warren would not be a good father. In fact, in Warren¡¯s eyes, Aiden was someone


    who should not have existed.


    Rosalie saw the gloom in Amelia¡¯s eyes and quickly changed the topic. As she was about to leave,


    she looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°How is your injury?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me so much anymore. I don¡¯t feel as much pain when I walk,¡± Amelia said,


    smiling.


    ¡°Did Warrene to see you again?¡± Rosalie asked afterward.


    Amelia shook her head and replied, ¡°Ever since I hurt myself in front of him that day, he has never


    appeared in front of me again.


    ¡°If you need my help, please let me know. There may not be much I can do right now. But it would


    be more helpful to have an extra person to help out,¡± Rosalie said. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°All right, I will definitely let you know if the need arises. What about you?


    How are you doing? Is there something going on between you¡­ and this Mr. Graham that Aiden


    mentioned?¡±


    ¡°We are just casual friends. Perhaps it¡¯s even a stretch to call us friends. He¡¯s a former colleague


    from when I worked at the Environment and Sanitation Administration,¡± Rosalie interrupted Amelia.


    ¡°I think he must like you,¡± Amelia said. ¡°How else could he be patient enough to go to the


    amusement park with you and Aiden?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Amelia, I do not want to think about these matters involving love and rtionships. It¡¯s not a luxury I


    can afford,¡± Rosalie said.


    In her life, to truly find someone to be a couple with, to spend the rest of her life with, and to


    grow old with, was a luxury she no longer dared to expect.


    After experiencing a series of events, the childish idea of romance she had harbored was crushed


    into pieces by the reality of


    life.


    When Amelia heard what Rosalie said, she didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    After all, for Amelia, love was also a luxury she couldn¡¯t dream of.


    Sometimes it was easier to convince others than ourselves.


    Meanwhile, Fiona came to Calvin¡¯s vi, looking for him.


    When she entered Calvin¡¯s bedroom, she didn¡¯t find him. She only noticed a purple gown with tiny


    diamonds andce flowers on the hem lying on the bed. It was exceptionally beautiful and exuded a


    romantic and girlish charm.


    Fiona was no longer a young girl. However, her desire to look beautiful had not diminished.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pick up the dress and immediately check how it looked on her in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling mirror next to the wardrobe.


    Fiona wondered, ¡®Is this the gown Calvin wants to gift me? Is he trying to give me a surprise?


    The gown looks quite expensive. If I wear it, there is no doubt that my status will definitely


    skyrocket. When that timees, won¡¯t I be just like the other socialites in the city?¡¯


    Fiona looked at herself in the mirror and felt she was no longer the wife of a small-town cksmith


    who had to put up with her husband¡¯s temper. She was a socialite of Strico and the future daughter-


    inw of the Gunner family.


    At that moment, the bathroom door behind her was pushed open. Calvin, who had just washed his


    hair, came out with water dripping from his hair.


    When he saw the gown Fiona held over hers, his expression darkened with his eyes. He snapped,


    ¡°What are you doing with that gown in your hand? Put it down!¡±


    Fiona was startled by his cold voice.


    Fiona stammered, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that gown for me?¡±


    As soon as she asked that question, Calvin¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°True, but not exactly


    true,¡± he thought.


    In fact, he had nned to find the little girl who had saved him once and then give her the gown


    because he had promised to give her a purple gown with tiny flowers.


    But after he had finally found Fiona, he still couldn¡¯t connect her to the little girl from his childhood.


    It was as if he had missed someone for so long, but when she finally appeared before him, he felt


    she was so unfamiliar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you another gownter if you want one,¡± Calvin said as he took the gown back from her.


    Fiona¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but then she pretended to be unaffected and said, ¡°All right.


    Thank you, Calvin. By the way, I took out some money on your card today. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°I gave you the card, so it is up to you how you use it,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use the money for myself. Rosalie broke up with Jonathan, and I thought she might have a


    bad financial situation. I wanted to give her the money because I was worried about her,¡± Fiona


    exined, looking upset. ¡°She probably looks down on these few thousand dors. She wouldn¡¯t


    ept it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin echoed, staring at Fiona, which made her feel guilty.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s quite normal. After all, the kind of lifestyle Rosalie had


    when she was with Jonathan was definitely different from this. Besides, she has suffered a lot in


    prison, so even if she has be greedy and materialistic now, it¡¯s not surprising. I¡¯m not sure if


    she would deliberately find an excuse to approach those wealthy men in order to continue living a


    luxurious life. I¡¯m worried that someone might deceive her,¡± Fionamented.


    Fiona ndered Rosalie to make Calvin think that Rosalie was the kind of woman who was greedy


    and materialistic. So, even if Rosalie said something in front of Calvin in the future, she could also


    make Calvin think that Rosalie deliberately lied to. approach him because she had broken up with


    Jonathan and didn¡¯t want to live a hard life.


    That was Fiona¡¯s n.


    She didn¡¯t want Calvin to believe in Rosalie¡¯s words at all.


    But as Fiona continued, she noticed Calvin was not listening to her. His gaze was fixed on the


    purple gown he had just taken from her.


    ¡°The purple gown¡­ Calvin is going to give it to Rosalie!¡± Fiona thought in shock.


    Fiona¡¯s eyes shed with envy. She had the feeling Rosalie would take Calvin away from her at any


    moment. Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t tell the truth, Calvin would still ept her.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this happen!¡± Fiona thought.


    On the weekend, Lillian came to visit Rosalie. ¡°Are you free today?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping and rx our minds. I will take you to a good spotter,¡± Lillian said


    mysteriously.


    ¡°A good spot?¡± Rosalie asked as she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to apany Callum


    today?¡±


    ¡°This good spot I¡¯m taking you to is not suitable for Callum to join us,¡± Lillian said.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ¡°What kind of ce is it?¡± Rosalie asked. Lillian¡¯s words have piqued her curiosity.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know when we arrive thereter,¡± Lillian said, covering her mouth and chuckling.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that her friend¡¯s chuckle sounded like one of those old viinesses from


    movies or TV shows.


    And when Lillian finally took Rosalie to the good spot she had mentioned, Rosalie was a little


    speechless. It was just an underground bar, crowded by high schoolers aged 17 or 18 and some


    young people in their early 20s.


    People her age looked a little out of ce, stuck in the middle of that bar.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about this ce?¡± Rosalic asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while,¡± Lillian said as she winked at Rosalie.


    Then, at 8 o¡¯clock sharp, the atmosphere suddenly became more lively than before. Five men


    entered the stage right in front of the bar.


    It was just a band singing on stage, which Rosalie didn¡¯t think was special.


    But Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up brightly as she said, ¡°Here theye!¡±


    ¡°You brought me here today to see them?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes, they are quite popr in this niche circle recently. The five of them have good looks and


    figures. And when they dance, it is so intoxicating!¡± Lillian eximed, getting more excited with each


    word. She just wanted to introduce those five men to Rosalie in detail.


    Well, Rosalie knew Lillian quickly got excited when handsome guys were mentioned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    seeing Callum? Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll find out you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I hid the fact that I¡¯ming here!¡± Lillian said. Her expression turned intoxicated as


    she looked at the handsome men. ¡°Besides, I just like admiring these men. The person I really like


    is Callum!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°You like Callum?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Only now did Lillian realize she had spilled the beans on her feelings. Then, she said


    embarrassedly, ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t told you yet, but I¡¯m really dating Callum now. As I said before, it¡¯s


    not some pretend rtionship that will end in revenge and whatnot.¡±


    Originally, Lillian wanted to wait for a while and find a suitable opportunity to let Rosalie know. After


    all, it had not been long since Rosalie had broken up with Jonathan.


    When Rosalie saw the guilt on Lillian¡¯s face, she immediately understood Lillian¡¯s reluctance to tell


    her the truth. Rosalie smiled and patted Lillian on the shoulder before saying, ¡°This is great news.


    You and Callum are together now. You should be happy. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Just because I


    broke up with Jonathan?¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on her face was enough of an exnation for


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Lillian, just because Jonathan and I broke up doesn¡¯t mean I will be disappointed or unhappy that


    you are in a real rtionship with Callum. Aren¡¯t you underestimating the friendship we have


    between us?¡± Rosalie said, smiling gently, ¡°I¡¯ll just be happy for you. I am happy that my best friend


    has finally found someone she likes! So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty


    or embarrassed about anything.¡±


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right. I underestimated the friendship between


    us! And I underestimated you as well. Come on, we should let looseter! Who does Jonathan think


    he is? There are a lot of men in this world! I¡¯ll find you a dozen handsome menter!¡±


    When Rosalie saw Lillian getting excited, she agreed and said, ¡°All right. Make it a dozen!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± In the study of the Youngblood residence, Carlos¡¯ expression turned grim after answering


    the phone. ¡°Just¡­ keep an eye on them, he added to the person on the other end of the phone.


    them?


    Carlos looked at Jonathan nervously after ending the call, not knowing how to get to the point.


    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s about Ms. Leighton,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Jonathan asked, his expression changing. ¡°What¡¯s


    with her?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, the thing is¡­ Ms. Leighton¡¯s friend, Lillian, came to visit her today, and then they went to


    an underground bar together to watch a show,¡± Carlos answered, stammering.


    When Jonathan heard that, he asked, ¡°What? Has someone started makin Rosalie getting hurt.


    After all, he had sent people to protect her.


    trouble for her?¡± He was not worried about


    ¡°If they can¡¯t even provide basic protection for her, then they¡¯re no better than a useless lump of


    muscle,¡± Jonathan scoffed


    ¡°Nobody gave them any trouble, but The Kings are performing at the underground bar tonight,¡±


    Carlos replied.


    ¡°The Kings?¡± Jonathan echoed, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°They are a bar troupe that has be quite popr recently. Their performance¡­ Well, they are


    popr among young women,¡± Carlos murmured, his voice dropping as he came to the point.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and ordered, ¡°Get on with the rest of the information!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that when The Kings get on stage and start performing¡­ there will be a lot of dancing,


    some of which¡­ will drive women crazy, like¡­ taking off¡­ their clothes¡­¡± Carlos stammered.


    The more Carlos revealed about The Kings, the more terrified he became, especially when he


    mentioned the undressing part, and Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°I think the shit has


    hit the fan,¡± Carlosmented inwardly.


    The atmosphere in the study room became tense.


    All of a sudden, Jonathan stood up and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the underground bar?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Carlos was stunned as he thought, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Youngblood ns to go


    over there himself!¡±


    At that moment, in the underground bar, Rosalie and Lillian watched the performance while drinking


    beer cans.


    They were surrounded by screaming women, many of them waving their glow sticks and fluorescent


    signs to one side. Rosalie felt like she was watching a mini live concert.


    ¡°Like Lillian said, this is a perfect ce to let loose! It seems that when one is immersed in this kind


    of crazy environment, the worries go far away,¡± Rosalie thought as she took another sip of beer.


    At that moment, Lillian suddenly pulled Rosalie up excitedly and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about to start. Their


    hottest performance is about to begin!¡±


    Rosalie saw the five handsome guys on stage start taking off their jackets and moving their bodies


    in sync with each other on the stage. Lillian stood right on the chair and started dancing to the


    rhythm¡­


    ¡°Rosalie, you should dance too! Let¡¯s dance together!¡± Lillian said to Rosalie.


    Rosalie smiled. Perhaps it was easy to let go in such an environment, so she said, ¡°All right!¡± Then


    she began to dance, moving her body along with Lillian¡¯s.


    Rosalie threw all her problems aside. Right now, at that moment, it was as if she had never been in


    jail and had never experienced any pain or broken heart. She was still that energetic Rosalie, the


    one who had endless dreams about her future.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just like that, the two of them were dancing and moving their bodies to the upbeat music, unaware


    that a luxury car had pulled up to the entrance of the underground bar.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Jonathan exited the car and stood there frowning as he heard themotion and screamsing


    from inside the bar.


    Meanwhile, Carlos observed Jonathan¡¯s expression cautiously before suggesting, ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    this ce is quite crowded. Shall I¡­ go inside and bring Ms. Leighton out?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go in myself,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Just then, another silver Porsche sped by, stopping abruptly in front of the bar as a slender figure


    gracefully exited the car.


    The surprise on the man¡¯s face was evident as he fixed his gaze on Jonathan. Jonathan was also


    momentarily stunned when he saw the man get out of the Porsche.


    Both men made eye contact and remained silent as they stared at each other.


    As he watched the scene, Carlos, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but find the situation somewhat


    amusing. That wasn¡¯t something one could see every day, after all.


    Finally, Jonathan took the lead in breaking the silence. ¡°Are you here for Lillian?¡± he asked.


    Callum¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of that. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re here¡­ for Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s leaveter with the one we came for,¡± Jonathan suggested.


    When Callum heard that, he immediately thought, ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty obvious Jonathan is here looking


    for Rosalie.¡±


    He rushed over because Lillian, who had gotten carried away, took a photo of the lively stage and


    posted it on her Instagram.


    When he saw it, Callum immediately checked the location tag under the photo before asking


    someone to find the exact address and rushing over.


    Lillian had told him that she had to work on a project and couldn¡¯t meet him for the weekend, but it


    turned out that she was enthusiastically ogling handsome men in the bar.


    Callum clenched his teeth in dissatisfaction as he remembered the caption under her Instagram


    photo: [Watching five handsome guys tonight. What am I going to do? They¡¯re all my type!]


    ¡°How dare she mention that they are all her type? Didn¡¯t she say that I¡¯m the only one she likes?


    Little liar! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when I get to her!¡± he thought.


    He initially thought she had sneaked in alone to enjoy herself and was surprised to discover she


    had brought Rosalie along.


    Sure enough, Callum was even more surprised to find Jonathan right at the entrance to the bar.


    ¡°Who we came for?¡± Callum suddenly chuckled and continued, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I seem to recall


    that Rosalie has broken up with you, so she can¡¯t be considered yours, can she?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face turned horrible as Callum finished speaking.


    Jonathan turned around coldly and walked into the bar alone.


    Meanwhile, Callum rubbed his nose and followed suit, pondering, ¡°I just hope that Lillian hasn¡¯t


    gotten too carried away in the bar! How dare she get carried away with another man when she


    already has me? I need to talk seriously with herter and find out who she really has feelings for!¡±


    The bar was a cacophony of voices. A medley of women¡¯s screams, derations of affection, men


    singing their hearts out, and the background music merged into a chaotic symphony.


    Callum immediately spotted Lillian, who had already climbed onto a table and was waving at the


    five men on stage. Meanwhile, she was waving a¡­ piece of clothing that looked like a vest. He


    immediately realized that the vest was a performance costume belonging to one of the men.


    Callum immediately assumed that Rosalie would act better than Lillian.


    However, that was not the case.


    Rosalie was standing on her chair and waving her hands. She asionally made a trumpet-like


    gesture with her hands, cheered at the five men dancing vigorously, and had already removed their


    tops, saying, ¡°Keep it up! Keep going! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    Callum was left speechless by what he had just witnessed and thought to himself, ¡°Rosalie is not


    the way I remembered her!¡±


    He nced at Jonathan, standing beside him, trying to read his expression. Although the dim


    lighting in the bar made it hard to see how dark his face was, Jonathan¡¯s expression made Callum


    feel an involuntary pang of sympathy for Rosalie.


    He was sure Rosalie had no idea how to handle the situation of being involved with a man like


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s current demeanor gave Callum the feeling that there might be more to the story, even


    though they had broken


    Jonathan stepped forward and reached out, lifting Rosalie right out of the chair before scooping her


    into his arms


    To his surprise, she didn¡¯t resist at that moment. Instead, Rosalie wrapped her arms around his


    neck and said with a smile, ¡°Jon¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body trembled as he heard her address him. He also noticed her bright smile, which was


    quite different from her usual aloof demeanor.


    Then, his gaze met her slightly tipsy eyes before ncing at the empty beer cans on the table. It


    suddenly dawned on him that she had been drinking.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°What am I thinking? I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d only call me ¡®Jon¡¯ with a smile after a


    few drinks.¡±¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you here? Are you here to¡­ see them dance, too? They are such wonderful dancers!


    They make me¡­ haha¡­ so excited! But¡­ I didn¡¯t get their clothes. Lillian is luckier¡­ than me! She


    got it!¡± Rosalie said intermittently, and there was even a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone as she


    paused.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and was about to leave with Rosalie in his arms.


    However, Lillian, still waving the vest on the table, eximed, ¡°Hey! W-Where are you taking


    Rosalie? W-We¡¯re not done yet! There¡¯s m-more stripping toe¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡­ I want to¡­ watch them!¡± Rosalie eximed, agreeing with her friend. ¡°Jon, let¡¯s


    watch them together!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face took on a grim look as he stared coldly at Lillian and thought, ¡°If she weren¡¯t


    Rosalie¡¯s best friend, I¡¯d help her regret her life! How dare she bring Rosalie to see such disgraceful


    things!¡±


    Callum quickly carried Lillian off the table and said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯m sure Lillian¡­


    brought Rosalie here to watch the show with good intentions.¡±


    Jonathan snorted coldly, ¡°Good intentions? Do you think she meant well when she brought Rosalie


    here to watch such performances?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Although this is an attention-seeking performance, they still have a great grasp of the


    music!¡± Callum said, speaking words that went against his true feelings. Heaven knew how much he


    wanted to tear those guys apart on stage. However, he had to clean up the mess Lillian had made,


    lest Jonathan develop a grudge against her.


    Callum felt deeply aggrieved. He used to be the one causing grievances to others, but he realized


    that he was the one experiencing such emotions since he fell in love with Lillian!


    ¡°Keep her in line, or I might really have to take action against her someday!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°You intend to take action against her?¡± Callum, holding the struggling woman in his arms, sneered


    at Jonathan and warned, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, if you dare to harm Lillian in any way, I will mobilize all


    my resources, including White Maple Group, to oppose you.¡±


    Once more, the two men exchanged a meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Jonathan¡¯s temper was extremely cold, and Callum showed no signs of backing down.


    The noise around them seemed to be isted.


    Carlos, standing behind Jonathan, felt a cold sweat run down his back. If Jonathan did get into a


    fight with Callumn, then things would get worse.


    Although the White family¡¯s territory was not in Strico, once they fought with the Youngblood family,


    both would suffer losses.


    Besides, Callum was ruthless and scheming despite his elegant demeanor as a gentleman.


    Otherwise, an illegitimate child like Callum would not be the head of the White family.


    Just then, Rosalie, in Jonathan¡¯s arms, said, ¡°Lillian, Jon came to pick me up. We¡¯ll see the show¡­


    next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. So¡­ next time!¡± Lillian replied.


    The atmosphere at the scene was eased by the two drunk women. Jonathan had a cold expression


    while walking out of the bar with Rosalie in his arms, and Carlos quickly followed him.


    Meanwhile, Callum wanted to take Lillian away, but she was obviously reluctant. ¡°How about we


    watch it together?¡±


    Callum mentally remarked, ¡°Watch it? If I really watched it with her, I would probably be pissed off!¡±


    At that moment, Callum only wanted to cleanse her sight and wash away all the obscene scenes


    she had seen.


    Callum directly Carried Lillian onto his shoulder, led her out of the bar, and threw her firmly into the


    passenger seat.


    Lillian was still muttering, ¡°I-I haven¡¯t watched enough yet. Why did you bring me out? Callum, y-you


    can¡¯t stop me from pursuing music¡­¡±


    Callummented inwardly, ¡°Very well. She¡¯s not that drunk and could still recognize me!¡±


    Callum red at Lillian, but his re was nothing to her. He sighed and finally bent down to help


    Lillian fasten her seatbelt. Then he helped her tidy up her clothes and hair.


    Lillian was still holding the vest she had managed to grab.


    However, Lillian held it like a treasure at that moment. If Callum snatched it, he feared onlookers


    would be at the scene.


    Callum had some thoughts. Then, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine to leave


    the ce. He nned to find a chanceter to snatch the vest from Lillian and throw it away.


    Callum saw another ck car heading in the opposite direction from the rearview mirror. It was


    Jonathan¡¯s car.


    Through the window, he could vaguely see Jonathan sitting in the back seat holding Rosalie.


    ¡°Why did he break up with her if he doesn¡¯t want to?¡± Callum muttered in his heart. Then he looked


    at the heartless Lillian beside him.


    Callum thought to himself, ¡®No matter what, Lillian has mentioned that the person she loves is me. I


    will never break up with her in my life.


    She can only be with me in her life, and I¡¯m the only man she can like. She shouldn¡¯t even think


    about falling in love with another man!¡±


    Meanwhile, Carlos was driving the car in fear. He could not figure out what Jonathan was thinking at


    that moment.


    In the back seat, Jonathan looked at Rosalie in his arms.


    He thought, ¡°Is she drunk? She must be drunk. How can she lean on my arm so intimately if she¡¯s


    not drunk? Otherwise, she must want to draw the line with me.¡±


    Rosalie still had her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck and looked at the familiar face close to her.


    ¡°This is¡­ Jon. The one I could rely on¡­¡± Rosalie mused. Then she murmured, ¡°Jon, you know


    what? I¡¯m¡­ so happy today.¡±


    Jonathan frowned. ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am so happy. I really want to see the people on stage and dance with them. I can really


    forget a lot of problems,¡± Rosalie muttered. However, when she thought about the problems she


    wanted to forget, she could not remember them for a


    moment.


    She felt at ease when she held Jonathan like that as if she was rxed for the first time in a long


    time.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ said the five people who sang and danced on the stage today were popr recently. Lillian


    liked the one with the dyed white hair the best, but um¡­ I preferred the one with ck hair. I think


    Aploth men look best with ck hair. I-I also wanted to grab their clothes today. They threw their


    clothes off the stage one by one. Lillian said if I really liked the little


    vest she grabbed, she would give it to me¡­¡± Rosalie continued. But Carlos could feel the


    atmosphere in the car getting increasingly tense. He was roaring in his heart, hoping that Rosalie


    would stop talking.


    No one knew if Jonathan would get mad if Rosalie kept talking.


    ¡°Really? So you like the man with the ck hair,¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice rang in the car.


    Carlos secretly sympathized with the ck-haired man in the band.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied, nodding.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the car seemed to be extremely tense.


    However, the next moment, Carlos was greatly relieved by Rosalie¡¯s words.


    ¡°But¡­ I prefer you the most, Jon,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze softened immediately. It seemed that Rosalie had liked to address Jonathan by


    that name for a long time.


    It was as if they were family.


    Her hand began to move from the upper part of his neck to his hair. Then, her fingers messed up


    his hairstyle. ¡°Jon, your dark hair¡­ is the prettiest¡­¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jonathan let her fingers y with his hair. He just held Rosalie closer in his arms.


    The long-lost intimacy made him feel like he had found a treasure at that moment.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°If she turned to me so intimately again when drunk, I hoped she would stay


    drunk.¡±


    The car arrived at the entrance of the residential area where Rosalie rented her house. Jonathan


    got off with Rosalie in his arms and entered the rental home. Then, he ordered Carlos, ¡°Wait


    outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos replied. Then he stood at the door of the rental home.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie to the bed and had her sit on it. He crouched down and carefully removed


    her shoes.


    His movements were so gentle as if he was afraid that she would be hurt if he exerted too much


    force.


    With


    a drunken gaze, Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who appeared short before her. Suddenly, she


    reached out and touched his head, saying, ¡°Jon, you¡¯re a good boy.¡±


    Jonathan was a little taken aback and lifted his chin slightly. He fixed his eyes on her. ¡°If I am a good


    boy, will you like me?¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    When Jonathan lived with Rosalie previously, they also had such a conversation.


    Back then, she had answered, ¡°Yes, of course. I like you, Jon!¡± Rosalie grinned. It was a drunken


    smile, but her answer was exactly the same as before.


    At that moment, she seemed to return to the time when they got along because she was drunk.


    Back then, she was Rosie, and he was Jon.


    ¡°So if I were a good boy, would you be willing to be my Rosie?¡± Jonathan wanted Rosalie to stay


    with him with that identity.


    Although Jonathan could not give Rosalie love, he could give her something else.


    He could fulfill all her dreams and ambitions. Jonathan could make those who looked down on


    Rosalie kneel before her and let her be a person above all others.


    He could do it as long as Rosalie would stay with him.


    Perhaps only in that way would Jonathan feel less ufortable.


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°Okay, but¡­ I¡¯m always your Rosie. Jon, don¡¯t be afraid. I will¡­ protect


    you¡­,will protect you¡­¡±


    Her eyelids gradually drooped as she spoke, and her voice became lower. In the end, her head


    tilted, and she fell asleep.


    Jonathan gently helped her lie down, covered her with the thin quilt, and raised his hand to stroke


    her messy hair.


    ¡°If you really want to protect me, just stay by my side. In this way! I won¡¯t feel pain,¡± murmured


    Jonathan in a low voice. The palm of his left hand was slowly ced on his chest where his heart


    was.


    Jonathan once thought that as long as he did not love Rosalie, his emotions would not be controlled


    by her anymore. His destiny could also be controlled by himself.


    However, it turned out he could not stand it even when Rosalie left.


    He wanted to keep her by his side and always see her.


    He would not love her but wanted to see her.


    Seeing Lillian¡¯s drunken state, Callum directly dismissed the idea of sending her home.


    Callum thought, ¡°At least she should have a hangover remedy soup. Then, I¡¯ll send her back when


    she¡¯s awake. Besides, the vest she¡¯s holding has to be dealt with!¡±


    Thinking of that, Callum nced at the vest with resentment. He had never seen Lillian hold onto


    his clothes like a treasure before.


    However, she was pretty eager to grasp another man¡¯s clothes.


    Callum drove to his mansion and brought Lillian inside.


    ¡°Make a bowl of hangover remedy soup,¡± ordered Callum to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered the housekeeper. Before leaving, she looked curiously at Lillian, who had flushing


    red cheeks and a vest in


    her hands.


    She mused, ¡°Mr. White doesn¡¯t look right. Did Ms. Quinn do something?¡±


    The housekeeper had been working there for more than a year. During that period, Callum, in her


    eyes, usually masked his emotions well, and others could not figure out what he was thinking,


    However, Callum¡¯s calmness seemed to have shattered whenever he dealt with Lillian¡¯s matters


    People could understand his emotions at a nce.


    The housekeeper went to prepare the hangover remedy soup. Callum let Lillian sit on the couch


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home after you have the hangover remedy soup.¡±


    However, Lillian muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to keep watching the show. Y-You send


    me back. I want to see the handsome men¡­¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Callum was agitated by her words. ¡°Handsome men? Lillian Quinn, I haven¡¯t even settled the scores


    with you. You said you had to work but went to that kind of bar. I spoiled you too much and made


    you this bold!¡±


    Lillian winced a little. Although she was drunk, she still knew that it was her fault.


    ¡°H-How did you find me? I-I didn¡¯t tell you I was going to the bar!¡± murmured Lillian as if she was still


    dissatisfied.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Callum snorted angrily. If it were not for the picture she posted on Instagram,


    Callum would not have found out.


    Lillian whined.


    ¡°Give me this vest,¡± said Callum. He was annoyed to see her holding a vest that another man had


    worn.


    ¡°No! This is¡­ I snatched it after a lot of effort!¡± Lillian immediately shook her head and clutched the


    vest even tighter.


    ¡°Snatched


    it?¡± pondered Callum. Then, heughed out of anger. ¡°Why did you snatch the vest?¡±


    ¡°As a souvenir¡­ of course. You don¡¯t even know how handsome they are.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How handsome are they?¡± His voice sounded with a hint of danger. Callum approached her


    and ced his hands on the couch beside her, trapping her.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ truly handsome! Energetic¡­ Charming¡­¡± She almost could not speak properly.


    Lillian could not think of any good adjectives in her drunken mind.


    ¡°So, are they charming? Or am I charming?¡± Callum¡¯s face came close to her. He smiled


    charmingly, making his dashing appearance even more gorgeous.


    If Lillian dared to say that they were charming, Callum would definitely make her pay.


    As for the method, Callum had note up with an idea at that moment. After all, Lillian often knew


    how to take advantage of his softheartedness.


    As long as she acted coquettishly, Callum could do nothing about her.


    He could be hard-hearted to others but could not do that to Lillian.


    Callum¡¯s appearance was androgynous, and his delicate facial features were like a masterpiece.


    His smile could easily seduce people.


    Lillian could not look away from Callum.


    ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s you who¡¯s charming¡­¡± She reached out and touched his face.


    ¡°Good. She didn¡¯t say those five men were charming!¡± mused Callum. He felt a little better.


    When he wanted to take the vest, Lillian still refused.


    Callum warned fiercely, ¡°Lillian Quinn! If you don¡¯t let go, believe it or not¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something threatening. When he was about to say it, he paused. Callum was


    afraid that if he spoke too harshly, Lillian would be scared. However, if he voiced it too lightly, Lillian


    would not take him seriously at all.


    The current head of the White family fell into a dilemma.


    After a long time, Callum finally said, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell your parents what you did tonight!¡±


    After saying that, Callum suddenly felt he was like a child, threatening to tell the adults after being


    bullied.


    ¡°Since when do I have to use this method?¡± thought Callum as he smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Obviously, the method worked on Lillian. Her grip on the vest slightly loosened. She looked unwilling


    as she said, ¡°Callum, y-you¡¯re so mean. You don¡¯t even let me keep a vest.¡±


    She struggled to speak, and her drunken gaze was full of grievance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was more charming? Why should you keep the vest of another man?¡± asked


    Callum angrily. He totally forgot that he was arguing with a drunk-person.


    ¡°They¡­ can dance, but you can¡¯t¡­¡± muttered Lillian.


    Callum was furious and asked, ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t dance?¡±


    ¡°Then dance. Um¡­ you have to strip¡­ while dancing,¡± said Lillian.


    He stared at her. ¡°If I dance, you won¡¯t focus on other men anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Promise!¡± Lillian nodded hard.


    ¡°Okay, remember what you said. If you dare to go back on your words¡­¡± He paused for a while


    before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance to do so.¡±


    After saying that, Callum raised his hands and began to unbutton his clothes in front of Lillian.


    He was dancing slowly. Callum had seen that kind of performance before abroad.


    It was easy for him to dance. He would even dance better than those men if Lillian could focus on


    him.


    Callum mused, ¡°Didn¡¯t she clearly say that she loved me? But why did I still feel like I couldn¡¯t hold


    onto her? want her to love me with all her heart and have no time to care for other men.¡±


    The clothes were taken off one by one.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lillian finally let go of the vest, and her drunken gaze was staring at the man before her.


    She mentallymented, ¡°So beautiful¡­ He¡¯s so beautiful. What should I do? I want him so much.


    I want to hug him and touch him. Then¡­ I¡¯ll lunge myself into his arms!¡±


    Since Lillian had thought of it, she followed through with it.


    She staggered to her feet in a drunken state and rushed toward Callum.


    She was truly rushing into his arms. It was not how she would throw herself into his arms for a hug


    but like a hungry beast lunging at its prey.


    Although Callum had expected it, he still stumbled when Lillian jumped on him like that. However,


    Lillian, who tried to lunge at Callum, did not stand firmly and stumbled toward the other side.


    It was dangerous.


    Seeing that Lillian was about to fall to the ground, Callum almost did not even think and directly


    used his own body as a shield for her.


    The sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground came. Callum had fallen on the carpet in the


    living room, while Lillian fell on Callum.


    ¡°Thank goodness. She probably didn¡¯t feel much pain, right?¡± pondered Callum.


    Callum was thinking, but a pair of hands touched his abdomen. ¡°You have¡­ abs.¡±


    Callum was speechless. He mused, ¡°Is it time to care about my abs? Besides, if she continues to


    touch me like this, then¡­¡±


    Just as Callum wanted to move Lillian away from him, the housekeeper walked in with the hangover


    remedy soup. She was immediately taken aback after seeing the scene.


    The housekeeper wondered, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Ms. Quinn rushed to Mr. White and looked


    anxious. She looks like she¡¯s going to¡­ force herself on Mr. White.¡±


    When Callum heard the housekeepering in, he turned around and scolded coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The housekeeper quickly put down the bowl of hangover remedy soup and left the living


    room.


    In the huge room, only Lillian and Callum were left.


    ¡°Lillian, get up!¡± said Callum.


    ¡°No!¡± Although she was drunk, her pronunciation was quite clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. Drink the hangover remedy soup would be surprised.


    st¡± axed Callum patiently. If his subordinates saw the scene, they


    Callum had never opened up to anyone or coaxed a woman like that except for Lillian.


    ¡°Callum¡­ What should I do? It seems that I like you¡­ more and more¡­¡± muttered Lillian.


    Knowing that she was intoxicated, Callum still felt his heart seemed to have been struck. ¡°If you


    really like me, why do you want to watch those shows and snatch other men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    She burped and held his face with both hands. ¡°Help Rosalie¡­ to rx. Hehe¡­ They were also


    handsome. But¡­ I was only watching them. You¡¯re the only one I truly like. I like you so much¡­


    Lillian kissed Callum on the face as she spoke, like those drunken people in movies and television


    shows.


    However, Callum just could not bear to push her away. He would instead let her do whatever she


    wanted with him.


    The smell of alcohol filled his nose.


    If it were someone else, he would hate it. However, Callum would not dislike it if it was from Lillian.


    ¡°I like you so much,¡± repeated Lillian. Then, she kissed Callum again and again.


    ¡°Lillian, say you love me,¡± coaxed Callum. It was as if he could feel at ease only after she told him


    that.


    She raised her head slightly. Her round eyes were full of drunkenness. Then, she grinned and


    revealed her pointy teeth, pulling his heartstrings.


    ¡°Of course, I love you, Callum!¡± said Lillian.


    His big hand instantly grabbed the back of her head, and he kissed her hard. Callum wanted Lillian


    to love and attention to him than to anyone else.


    pay more


    In his life, Lillian was both his cmity and luck. Callum only wanted to have her and spend the rest


    of their lives together.


    Lillian was awakened by her phone rm. When she opened her eyes, Callum¡¯s handsome face


    and the sheets theyy in came into her sight.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian was startled. Right then, a pain came from her head. She could not help groaning.


    ¡°Having a headache?¡± Callum¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.


    ¡°Yes,¡± murmured Lillian pitifully.


    Then, a pair of big hands reached her head. Callum¡¯s slender fingers began to massage her


    temples gently.


    After a while, Lillian felt much morefortable. She began to look at Callum again. Although both


    were still wrapped in the sheets, it did not stop her from watching his exposed body from the


    sheets.


    She mused, ¡°He has muscles. Well, it¡¯s making me drool! He and I slept together yesterday?¡± Then,


    Lillian blinked.


    She was an adult, after all. Seeing the scene, Lillian knew what had happened without Callum¡¯s


    exnation.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    [I¡¯m fine. Callum took me to his mansion for a night off.] Lillian was embarrassed to reveal that she


    had taken Callum to bed. again.


    During breakfast, Callum spoke solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve done this to me repeatedly. If you dare not take


    responsibility, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    She was left momentarily speechless. Wasn¡¯t it usually the woman who should be more vulnerable


    to this sort of situation? It felt like it should be her saying those words to him.


    ¡°Will you take responsibility?¡± He stared at her and asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yes.¡± She nodded her head under his intense gaze.


    Reflecting on the morning¡¯s events, Lillian was once again left speechless but filled with a warm,


    sweet sensation. The idea of Callum insisting that she take responsibility somehow brought her joy.


    After chatting with Rosalie for a while, Lillian put away her phone and turned on theputer in


    front of her desk to start work.


    On the other side, Rosalie put away her phone and looked at the case files on the desk, lost in


    thought.


    ¡°Why did Jonathane to the bar to find me? What on earth was happening? How could he have


    known I was there? And that day, I had turned down his offer to be his Rosie again. So, why was he


    still reentering my life?¡± she wondered.


    She had broken up with him, but the situation after the breakup was different from what she had


    envisioned.


    She had thought that they would cut ties without any contact, but he appeared in front of her again


    and again


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Rosalie said to herself in her heart. She should be focusing on her work instead of


    Jonathan.


    In the evening, Lawrence requested that Rosalie organize the information regarding the car


    ident case, with a particr focus on the suspicious aspects.


    ¡°Go back to the witness Lucas and reexamine the suspicious details he mentioned in his statement


    that day, then have him sign it. This is to confirm that the statement is his sincere confession,¡±


    Lawrence instructed. ¡°Regarding the police, I¡¯ve already spoken to them. Reopening the case is a


    challenge right now, but they will dispatch someone for an investigation, which is good news.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed good news!¡± Rosalie thought. She hoped that the police could find new strong evidence


    and reopen the case.¡±


    Rosalie sorted out the information and set off for Lucas automotive workshop.


    The automotive workshop was quite small and situated in a remote area. Rosalie had to change


    buses twice to reach it.


    Upon her arrival at the automotive workshop, Lucas was engaged in a conversation with one of the


    staff members. Every now and then, he would gesture toward various parts of a nearby car and use


    technical terms.


    At this moment, Lucas wore a serious expression that was worlds apart from the shy and honest


    person he used to be. He truly seemed like a director, exuding confidence in his element.


    Even ordinary people would be extraordinary in their areas of expertise.


    After Lucas finished talking to the staff, he finally realized Rosalie¡¯s presence. He scratched his


    neck with embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡­ I was so focused on my work that I didn¡¯t notice you


    coming. Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll make you tea!¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°No need to make tea. I¡¯m not thirsty. Besides, it was me who disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°How can there be no tea to serve a guest?¡± Lucas invited Rosalie into his office and poured her a


    cup of tea.


    Rosalie looked at this small office. Although it was small and there were a lot of things in it, she


    could see that Lucas should often stay here. There was also a folding bed in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy.¡± Lucas smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°This is how one embarks on one¡¯s own entrepreneurial journey. Honestly, I envy people like you


    who¡¯ve taken the initiative to start their own businesses,¡± Rosalie said. Initially, she had


    contemtedunching her own business as well. Her dream was to eventually open her ownw


    firm after gaining valuable experience.


    But¡­ But now, she was working as an insignificant assistant.


    She could only sigh that life was so unpredictable.


    ¡°Take a look at this document. It contains the suspicious details you mentioned. I¡¯ve outlined them in


    writing, and if everything looks urate, please sign here,¡± Rosalie exined, handing Lucas the


    document.


    Beforeing here, she had already called Lucas to exin her intention.


    Lucas took the document and signed it without hesitation after reading it.


    Rosalie took it and signed her name on the paper. When she looked up, she noticed Lucas was


    looking at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡­ You must have suffered a lot in¡­¡± Rosalie murmured. He didn¡¯t say a word about prison, but


    Rosalie immediately knew what he meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± She smiled faintly.


    It was as though the events of the past had now be inconsequential to her.


    However, as he observed her smile, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sadness. When he


    watched her writing just now, he noticed the knots of her fingers were somewhat different from


    those of ordinary people. They looked a little unnatural as if she had suffered a severe injury that


    hadn¡¯t properly healed.


    Even her speed of writing was slower than ordinary people.


    Lucas wondered if this was also the injury she suffered in prison.


    Even when she had refused him several times, he still couldn¡¯t help but want to care about her.


    When Rosalie got up and was about to leave, Lucas suddenly said. ¡°Well¡­ Are you freeter? I


    have a gift for Aiden. Can you go with me?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Did you buy Aiden a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is a very adorable child.¡± He felt even sympathetic toward the young boy especially given


    his hearing loss.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go togetherter.¡± She also wanted to see Aiden and Amelia.


    In a few days, Aiden and Amelia would depart to Gerton. Right now, Amelia¡¯s diner had been


    transferred, and everything was ready.


    Amelia did all this just to avoid Warren.


    When Rosalie and Lucas arrived at Amelia¡¯s current residence, they saw that there were already


    several suitcases in the house, and the things in the room were much less than Rosalie had seen


    last time.


    When Aiden saw Lucas, he greeted happily, ¡°Mr. Graham.¡± Although Aiden¡¯s personality became


    much more cheerful after he put on the hearing aid, he didn¡¯t grow clingy to people. He usually only


    got close to those he was familiar with.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Aiden obviously liked Lucas very much.


    When Lucas took out his gift, a toy bubble gun, Aiden was even happier.


    The toy gun¡¯s muzzle would produce bubbles when the trigger was pressed.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    He was convinced that she was using his lingering affection for her as ast resort tactic.


    But she was wrong. He had no feelings for her at all!


    ¡°Indeed, I have no feelings for her at all,¡± Warren repeated these words to himself in his heart, but


    for some reason, these days, her battered image kept haunting his thoughts.


    She seemed to be determined not to have any contact with him anymore.


    And he finally found her. If he could never see her again¡­


    Thinking of this, Warren felt another painful pang in his heart. He still felt that he hadn¡¯t exacted


    enough revenge against her. She only spent a few years in prison. It seemed entirely insufficient as


    retribution.


    He reassured himself with this rationale, then picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°It¡¯s me. I need


    you to arrange for someone to keep an eye on her in Strico. If anything unusual happens, inform me


    immediately,¡± he instructed.


    In any case, he would not allow her to disappear in his sight again.


    He knew she wanted to stay away from him forever, but he wouldn¡¯t let her get what she wished! .


    After Rosalie left Amelia¡¯s house, Lucas drove her back to her rented home.


    On the way, Lucas asked, ¡°Are Aiden and his family really moving to Gerton?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie confirmed.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯de to visit Aiden when I have time,¡± Lucas said. It seemed like he really liked


    Aiden.


    ¡°They merely move to a different city. It doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t meet again,¡± Rosalie said.


    While she was in the middle of speaking, a car suddenly emerged from the opposite side of the


    road and made a beeline for Lucas¡¯ vehicle. The other driver¡¯s action clearly indicated an intent to


    force them to stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucas quickly turned the steering wheel, then stepped on the brake and stopped


    the car by the roadside.


    At that moment, Lucas felt his anger rising. He unfastened his seatbelt and told Rosalie, ¡°Let me


    step out of the car and see what¡¯s happening. It might just be some reckless rich kid who drives


    crazily on the road!¡±


    Lucas could discern that the car that hadpelled them to stop was a limited-edition Bentley,


    likely worth millions of dors.


    But before, Lucas got out of the car, his hand was suddenly pressed by Rosalie.


    Lucas was taken aback. Normally, she would deliberately maintain her distance from him and avoid


    any physical contact like this.


    But now¡­


    Lucas turned to look at Rosalie sitting in the passenger seat, only to find that she was staring at the


    Bentley in shock.


    At that moment, Rosalie recognized that the car was Jonathan¡¯s.


    She was stunned, as that meant the person sitting in the car now was Jonathan.


    Then, her pupils suddenly contracted. She recognized the person who got out of the driver¡¯s seat as


    Jarvis, the chauffeur of the Youngblood family!


    Jarvis walked to Lucas¡¯ car and respectfully knocked on the front passenger door.


    Rosalie opened the door with her stiff hand. Jarvis told Rosalie, Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood


    invites you to join him in his


    car.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood?¡± Lucas looked at the scene in front of him strangely and then asked Rosalie, ¡°Do


    you know the person in that car?¡±


    ¡°How can I not know him?¡± Rosalie thought. She took a deep breath and said to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯ll go there.


    You can go back first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    -U


    She said and unfastened her seat belt.


    Lucas hesitated and grabbed Rosalie, ¡°How about Ie with you? What if¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± She smiled at him and gently patted the back of his hand. ¡°I know that man.¡±


    Lucas let go of her reluctantly.


    Rosalie got out of the car and followed Jarvis to the ck Bentley.


    Jarvis opened the back door, and Rosalie got in. On the other side, Lucas could only make out a


    man in a suit seated in the


    back seat, but his face remained obscured from view.


    Bang!


    The door was closed, and the Bentley sped off.


    Lucas was sitting alone in the car, and his mind was full of spection.


    ¡°Who exactly is that man in the back seat? What is his rtionship with Rosalie?¡± he pondered.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who was sitting beside her. At that moment, a mischievous smile


    graced his lips, but his eyes retained a cold, distant look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Do you really have feelings for that Lucas? Do you enjoy being around him that


    much?¡± He said it nonchntly, but to her, it felt like a heavy blow to her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Really? I know that Lucas is running an automotive workshop. It is quite small, and such an


    automotive workshop can vanish overnight,¡± he said.


    Her body tensed up suddenly. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was subtly suggesting that he


    might target Lucas¡¯ automotive workshop. Lucas had started that workshop on his own, and she


    didn¡¯t want any harm toe to him because of her.


    She bit her lips slightly and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His intense, ck eyes bore into her as if he were evaluating the veracity of her words.


    ¡°If I had feelings for him, I would have been with him when I worked at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration,¡± Rosalie retorted.


    In fact, there were moments when she pondered that if Lucas were the one she loved, being with an


    ordinary yet sincere man like him would offer a unique kind of happiness.


    ¡°That would be for the best,¡± Jonathan suddenly reached out and took hold of Rosalie¡¯s right hand.


    She was stunned for a moment, only to see that he took out a tissue and gently wiped her hands.


    ¡°This hand touched Lucas just now. If you really want to do something good for him, you should


    refrain from touching him in the future.¡±


    His words were very gentle, as if they were just a kind reminder.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But Rosalie suddenly felt a chill rising from her back.


    It was so easy for a powerful man like him to deal with Lucas!


    Even in Strico, he could control the fate and life of others at will!


    ¡°Your hands are so cold,¡± he murmured, his fingers encircling her hand and gently massaging it


    back and forth, just like how he had warmed her hands back then during winter.


    But at this moment, she didn¡¯t feel warm at all.


    ¡°Jonathan, please¡­ don¡¯t go after Lucas,¡± she implored, her lips feeling dry as she spoke.


    ¡°Are you worried about Lucas? Are you afraid that I will hurt him?¡± he replied with a smile.


    ¡°Will you?¡± She looked straight at him.


    His smile gradually disappeared. ¡°Are you really so worried about him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I got a taste of what it feels like when your fate and life are controlled by others,¡± Rosalie


    confessed bitterly.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    ¡°People like you wouldn¡¯t feel this way, but I do. We are the same human beings, but some are


    superior and can easily control others, while some are ordinary and have to be controlled humbly.


    They can¡¯t even control their own destiny and could only be toyed with by the others.¡±


    If she were not the daughter of an ordinary family but a socialite from a prestigious family, then the


    me for the car ident back then would not have been pinned on her, and the person who


    framed her wouldn¡¯t dare to let her take the me.


    She had lived like an empty shell in the prison. How she lived every day depended on other


    people¡¯s moods, and others could decide at will whether she would be beaten that day, behind


    which was no more than a word from the boss.


    Jonathan looked at the woman in front of him with dark eyes. ¡°How would you know that I don¡¯t


    understand?¡± he said in a low voice, with a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    She didn¡¯t know that the reason why he had broken up with her and didn¡¯t want to love again was


    that he didn¡¯t want his destiny and life to be controlled by her. If he loved her too much, it would be


    like letting her control everything about him.


    When Rosalie heard Jonathan¡¯s words, doubts shed in her eyes She thought, ¡°He said it as if he


    understood how it felt, but he is the high and mighty Mr. Youngblood in Strico, and who can control


    his destiny, life, and death?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you must be kidding,¡± she said indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to call me Jon.¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°Last night, you hugged me and kept calling me


    Jon.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at him in disbelief, almost eximing how it could be


    possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? How about I call Carlos for you, and you ask him personally? He heard it


    yesterday.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Or, you can also ask Callum.¡±


    Rosalie looked embarrassed. ¡°I was¡­ drunk yesterday.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I was drunk, so I talked nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it be uttering the truth after drinking?¡±


    Rosalie almost choked on her own saliva and thought, ¡°Uttering the truth after drinking? What have


    I said when I was drunk yesterday?¡±


    It seemed he knew what she was thinking at the moment. He continued to gently rub her cold hands


    while saying, ¡°Yesterday, you said that you liked Aplothian men with ck hair and that my ck


    hair was the most beautiful. You also said that I was good and that you liked me. You said you were


    my Rosie and would protect me.¡±


    As Jonathan said that, Rosalie¡¯s head lowered little by little until it almost reached her chest.


    ¡°Goodness gracious, how could I say that!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to take my words seriously!¡± Rosalie said quickly.


    ¡°What if I want to take it seriously?¡± He pulled her hand to his lips and breathed gently as if that


    could make her hand warmer. ¡°I don¡¯t need to take what others say seriously, but I will take what


    you say seriously.¡±


    As he spoke, his lips touched her hand, which had gradually been warmed up. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    be my Rosie? You wanted to be my Rosie when you were drunk. If you like, we can go back to the


    way we were before, or even, if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Youngblood residence, I can live


    with you in the rental home as before.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She suddenly raised her head and looked at him in surprise.


    At that moment, his sexy thin lips pressed against her palm, and his gentle, warm breath brushed


    against her hand.


    His handsome face with delicate facial features and his enchanting, gorgeous eyes merged


    elegance and sexiness into an extreme beauty, making it impossible to take one¡¯s eyes off his face.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do I want to go back to that time and be his Rosie again?¡± Rosalie asked herself inwardly. Maybe


    that period was the warmest and most carefree for her.


    At that time, she felt like she had a family and was no longer alone. She never expected love, and


    all she had wanted was family affection.


    After a while, the surprise in her eyes slowly subsided, and she returned to calmness and


    indifference. ¡°Jonathan, we have broken up, so it is impossible to go back to the way we were


    before. There is no need for you to insist on having me as your Rosie. If you want to be treated like


    a younger brother, I believe many women will be willing to be your older sister.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his fingers unconsciously squeezed her hand tightly. Suddenly,


    Rosalie felt pain in her wrist.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d rather be with someone like Lucas than me?¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get him involved,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What? Are you worried about him? Didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t like him?¡± Jonathan said,


    ¡°Even if we have broken up, why would you pick such a man? What exactly do you think is good


    about this kind of man?¡±


    He was unhappy that she kept defending Lucas.


    Rosalie thought if she were with a man like Lucas, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being


    abandoned casually one day. At least he was sincere and respected her.


    But she couldn¡¯t say those words in front of Jonathan. Otherwise, Lucas would be doomed if the


    former got angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about him. I only have contact with him because of business,¡±


    she said calmly, trying to rify the rtionship between her and Lucas. ¡°Also, what kind of man do


    you think I should be with after we broke up? Someone like Calvin?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely grotesque, and the five fingers holding Rosalie¡¯s


    wrist almost seemed to


    break it.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the residential area where Rosalie lived, Rosalie got out of


    the car and walked toward the residential area quickly. She just felt like two sharp eyes were staring


    at her from behind.


    After she entered the rental home, she took a deep breath and sat on the chair with her legs a little


    weak.


    There was a red mark on her wrist. When she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain in the car just then,


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers had loosened.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed the red mark on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, okay? I¡¯m


    afraid that I might hurt you if I get angry.¡±


    His soft, murmuring voice was so sweet, but he was the one who hurt her the most. She wanted to


    stay far away and forget about him quietly, but he came over and over again to disturb her peace.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    He suddenly felt an emotion welling up in his heart, one that he couldn¡¯t even describe.


    At that moment, the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Warren got out of the car while Amelia


    followed, holding Aiden¡¯s hand.


    Of course, Warren was staying in the presidential suite of the hotel.


    It was Aiden¡¯s first time entering the presidential suite. Everything here was a surprise to him. He


    even widened his eyes when he looked at the 70-inch LCD TV screen, and his eyes were filled with


    curiosity.


    However, after the initially fresh experience, Aiden gradually became sleepy.


    He was originally going to take a nap after lunch. However, since he was getting on the high-speed


    train, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep. Now, he was sound asleep.


    Amelia looked at her son, who was sleeping in her arms. She said to Warren, ¡°Can Aiden sleep in


    this room? If there¡¯s anything you want to talk to me about, let¡¯s do it in another room. I don¡¯t want


    Aiden to hear anything he shouldn¡¯t be hearing at his age.¡±


    When Warren heard that, his gaze turned dark. Then, he left the room without a word.


    Amelia walked over to the bed and carefully set Aiden on the bed. Then, she gently covered Aiden


    with a thin quilt.


    She gently stroked Aiden¡¯s tender cheek with her hand.


    She knew that there were some things that she couldn¡¯t avoid once she encountered them. But


    even so, she had to let Aiden stay with her no matter what.


    She wanted to watch him grow up, and she wanted Aiden to have a better future than she ever had.


    ¡¤


    At that moment, Amelia failed to notice that Warren was looking at her with aplicated gaze


    outside the room.


    He never thought that he would see her y the role of a mother one day. But he couldn¡¯t look away


    when he saw her ce the child on the bed with great care. She was looking at Aiden with an


    iparably gentle gaze.


    He wanted to watch her just like that, always and forever¡­


    Amelia took a deep breath and straightened up. Then, she walked out of the room and gently


    closed the door. Looking at Warren, she asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°You did everything you could to avoid me just for the sake of this child?¡± Warren questioned coldly.


    At the same time, he mocked himself in his heart for the feelings he held moments ago. He couldn¡¯t


    believe that he had wanted to keep watching Amelia like that!


    He thought, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t even that good that I would watch her forever!¡±


    ¡°I avoided you simply because I didn¡¯t want to see you again. Mr. York, have you forgotten? Back


    then, I said that we would never be involved with each other again.¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression suddenly turned foul.


    In all those years, her words had always appeared in his dreams like a nightmare, and he would


    always wake up in terror! ¡°Enough!¡± Warren shouted, ¡°Amelia, you seriously don¡¯t want to see me,


    do you? But unfortunately, I sincerely want to see


    birth to my


    child!¡± you. Also, I didn¡¯t expect you to be bolder than I imagined. I can¡¯t believe that you gave


    They didn¡¯t get a DNA test, but Aiden¡¯s eyes were simr enough to his. Also, Aiden¡¯s age was


    enough proof for him to believe that Aiden was his child!


    ¡°Your child?¡± Amelia suddenly chuckled. ¡°Warren, I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to say that.


    Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot what you said back then. You said that I would never be pregnant with


    your child, and you also told me that even if I was truly pregnant, you would force me to get rid of


    the baby! So how could Aiden possibly be your child?¡±


    Every word she said was like a heavy hammer that kept hitting his heart, causing him waves of


    pain.


    It hurt.


    He didn¡¯t understand why it hurt So


    much.


    He had once sworn that he would never allow the Haab family to hurt him ever again. But now, she


    had caused him so much. pain with just a few words.


    ¡°We just have to get a DNA test to figure out whether he is my son or not.¡± Warren discreetly


    suppressed the pain in his


    heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s not your son!¡± Amelia said anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide,¡± Warren said coldly. ¡°If he is my child, then he should return to the York


    family!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned even paler. She screamed, ¡°No!¡±


    Her voice was so ?ear-piercing that even Warren was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son you abandoned. What right do you have to get him to return to the York family? No


    one in the York family has ever expected his existence, anyway!¡± Amelia said angrily. But in


    comparison, to her, Aiden was all she had.


    ¡°He has the blood of my family running in his veins, and that¡¯s all the reason I need. I don¡¯t intend to


    let my child run wild,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia suddenly fell silent. Her slender body kept trembling, and there was a look of despair on her


    pale face at that


    moment.


    In an instant, Warren felt even more pain in his heart.


    ¡°So you want him to be Irene¡¯s child? You¡¯re going to take him away from me?¡± Amelia said in a


    broken voice.


    Warren frowned subconsciously.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about that.


    ¡°I will never allow Aiden to call that woman his mom. Warren, don¡¯t you ever dare think of turning


    Aiden into that woman¡¯s son!¡± Amelia said.


    Irene was the one who set her up back then, and Warren only made it worse by choosing to believe


    Irene.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail. She was forced to spend the best years of


    her life in prison!


    She couldn¡¯t let Aiden return to the York family and stay with that woman.


    Moreover, she knew that people like Irene wouldn¡¯t treat Aiden well.


    Her words seemed to have provoked him. He snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t I ever dare think of doing that?


    Amelia, who are you to say that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s mom. That¡¯s all the reason I need!¡± At that moment, her body was still trembling, and


    her face was still extremely pale. Her hands were clenched into fists as if she were trying to control


    the fear in her heart.


    She would do anything for the sake of Aiden.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll strip you of your rights!¡± Warren said coldly, ¡°Aiden is bound to return to the


    York family. As for you, you won¡¯t even have the right to see him in the future!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body shook, staggering. She seemed like she was about to fall. She felt like she was


    stepping on the edge of a cliff at that moment. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would be dashed to pieces.


    She looked at the man in front of her with a nk gaze.


    She had once loved this man deeply. But now, she could hardly believe that he was forcing her into


    despair.


    ¡°Warren, how did I ever fall in love with a man like you?¡± she murmured. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was


    feeling regretful, hopeless, or pathetic.


    Falling in love with him must have been the biggest mistake of her life.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Rosalie received a call from Matilda. Matilda¡¯s voice sounded lost over the phone. ¡°Rosalie, um¡­


    Warren took Amelia and Aiden away.


    What should I do? Amelia told me not to worry, but the more I thought about it, the more worried I


    got. I called her, but no one answered!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you still in Strico right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were about to get our tickets inspected, but then, Amelia took Aiden to the bathroom. I


    waited for them, but they never showed up again. When I called Amelia, she said that she was with


    Warren¡­¡±


    Matilda¡¯s voice sounded like she was choking on tears.


    Rosalie hurriedlyforted Matilda. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Haab. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with it. I¡¯ll talk to


    youter.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalie frowned. She thought that things might get better if Amelia went to


    Gerton.


    But Warren just had to take Amelia and Aiden away at that moment.


    She wondered where he would take them. They could¡¯ve gone out of town, or they might have


    stayed in Strico.


    She wondered what she could do to find Amelia and Aiden. She could call the police, for example.


    But it hadn¡¯t even been 24 hours since Amelia and Aiden disappeared. Besides, Amelia and Warren


    knew each other, and Amelia also told Matilda that she was with Warren. She even told Matilda not


    to worry¡­


    If that was the case, the police might not do anything about it at all.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°If so, the fastest way to find someone in Strico would be¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s face


    shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    If Jonathan was willing to take action, he could quickly figure out where Amelia and Aiden had


    gone.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°But¡­ If I were to talk to Jonathan¡­


    Rosalie bit her lip and thought, ¡°Forget it. I have to prioritize Amelia and Aiden right now.¡±


    After all, Amelia was desperately trying to get away from Warren! She had been carefully protecting


    Aiden so that Warren wouldn¡¯t find out about him. The worst-case scenario had already happened!


    Rosalie had no idea if they would get into a conflict. Amelia might react excessively if that


    happened.


    Rosalie subconsciously tried to find Jonathan¡¯s phone number on her list of contacts. But in the next


    moment, her hands froze.


    She had already deleted Jonathan¡¯s contact information.


    She had deleted both his numbers!


    As she tried to recall his phone number, a series of numbers appeared in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t realize that she had already memorized his phone number. Rosalie smiled bitterly as she


    typed out the string of numbers with her fingers.


    In therge conference room, senior executives of Youngblood Group were presenting their


    reports.


    Jonathan sat at the CEO¡¯s seat, leaning against the back of his chair. He looked coldly at the senior


    executive who was presenting his report, then at the series of data on the screen.


    The senior executive felt cold sweat running down his back. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything


    for now, everyone knew that he was in a bad mood recently.


    He was in an extremely foul mood, even.


    Many senior executives had already suffered Jonathan¡¯s wrath.


    Jonathan wouldn¡¯t scold them, but the cold air he emitted was enough to make them tremble. A vice


    president was evenid off right away yesterday!


    The senior executive tried his best toplete thest sentence in his report. Then, he carefully


    peered at Jonathan. He was afraid that Jonathan would find fault with his report.


    The atmosphere in the conference room became tense.


    At that moment, someone¡¯s phone rang. The people in the conference room immediately looked at


    the two phones ced in front of Jonathan,


    All the senior executives of the Youngblood Group knew that Jonathan had two phones. One was a


    high-end limited-edition phone worth more than a thousand dors, whereas the other was a cheap


    phone that could be found anywhere in the city. But Jonathan usually took good care of the cheaper


    phone, even though he rarely received any calls on it.


    But at that moment, the ringtone wasing from the cheaper phone.


    Everyone saw Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly change. Then, he picked up the call right in front of


    everyone else. After a while, they heard Jonathan say, ¡°Are you begging me¡­? Alright, send me


    their photos and thest location where they were found. I¡¯ll get someone to look into it.¡±


    In an instant, everyone was secretly shocked.


    ¡°Begging?¡± they wondered, ¡°Would Mr. Youngblood even care if someone was begging him or not?


    With his heart of steel, even if someone got on their knees and begged him desperately, Mr.


    Youngblood wouldn¡¯t even care about it.¡±


    But just now, he had asked if the person was begging him.


    They wondered about the identity of the person who called him.


    Only Carlos knew that it was Rosalie who made the call.


    After all, Rosalie was the only one who knew the number of that phone. Also, that phone only had


    Rosalie¡¯s number saved on it.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Carlos thought. He was also curious about what Rosalie had begged of Jonathan.


    Meanwhile, even though the call was already over, Rosalie was still looking at her phone in a daze.


    She had begged Jonathan just now. Yes, she had no choice but to do it.


    If she only had to beg Jonathan to learn about Amelia¡¯s and Aiden¡¯s current situation and safety, it


    would be worth the effort.


    After all, when she was desperately looking for a job, Amelia was the only person who ignored her


    criminal record and was willing to give her a job.


    T


    ¡°Rosalie, I heard others saying that Kayden was the one who gave you the yellow rosesst time. Is


    it true?¡± El¨°dia approached Rosalie with a kind look on her face. She said, ¡°I heard that Kayden is a


    yboy, so don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Rosalie nced at Elodia with an indifferent look. She didn¡¯t believe that Elodia sincerely cared


    about her. Elodia was probably trying to find out whether Rosalie was dating Kayden or not.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Rosalie said.


    Elodia frowned, feeling like she didn¡¯t get what she came for. Snorting, she went back to her seat.


    Rosalie continued working, but her mind was filled with thoughts about Amelia and Aiden. When it


    was almost time to get off work, her phone finally rang, but it was a call from Carlos.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Leighton. Amelia and her son, Aiden, were indeed taken away by Warren. They are now


    in the hotel suite where Warren is staying.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you get them out?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly. If Warren had forced Amelia to stay in the suite,


    then Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to get out at all.


    Or, Warren had forced Aiden to stay, so Amelia was forced to stay in the suite as well.


    Various spections shed across Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Mr. Youngblood only told me to find out their whereabouts. Ms. Leighton, if you wish


    for them to leave, I¡¯m afraid that you have to talk to Mr. Youngblood in person,¡± Carlos replied


    respectfully.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Jonathan pursed his lips and looked at her quietly.


    ¡°Jon, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to miss you anymore. I won¡¯t miss you anymore from now on¡­¡± She kept on


    muttering as if she were taking advantage of her drunkenness to say the words buried in her heart


    these days.


    ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s easy for you not to love someone.


    ¡°Let me ask you¡­ Who do you think¡­ is the betrayer? Me or you?


    ¡°Today¡­ I should also thank you¡­ Thank you for saving me and paying my bill¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I¡­ I


    have nothing to pay you


    back¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ I can still repay you¡­ by¡­ not pestering you anymore. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m not that


    kind of person¡­.


    She could not stop murmuring but did not realize that every word she said would hurt him.


    There was a sense of suffocation in his chest, making him feel ufortable.


    She had broken up with him and did not love him anymore. However, she seemed still in control of


    all his emotions.


    Her words and her silly smile still made him feel the pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop it!¡± he finally shouted difficultly.


    ¡°Jon, I¡­ I¡¯d like to say onest sentence¡­ Onest time¡­¡± she murmured as she stood on tiptoe.


    She then put her lips onto his thin lips, kissing him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A gentle kiss with the alcohol smell and temperature of her body spread on his lips.


    He was stiff all over and even forgot to react.


    However, she kissed attentively and focused as if she had devoted all her feelings to that kiss.


    However, as the kisssted a long time, he became increasingly nervous.


    His heart beat wildly. His hand around her waist also trembled slightly.


    He thought, ¡®What am I afraid of?


    What is there to be afraid of?


    She is just a woman with no attacking power!¡¯


    However, he was afraid, and he was very scared.


    After a long time, the kiss finally ended.


    Under the moonlight, she raised her chin and smiled sweetly at him. Then she said, ¡°Jon, I will


    forget you¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± he shouted in his heart.


    However, she continued, ¡°I must¡­ be able to forget you¡­ I will forget all my feelings for you¡­ I will


    forget¡­¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie fell into Jonathan¡¯s arms and waspletely drunk.


    Jonathan looked nkly at Rosalie in his arms and could not stop trembling.


    At that moment, a silver car suddenly stopped on the side of the road. Then, a figure quickly got off


    and ran toward Jonathan.


    ¡°Jonathan, what are you trying to do to Rosalie?¡± Lillian roared.


    As soon as she rushed over, she saw Rosalie being held by Jonathan on the side of the road


    motionlessly. She immediately got anxious.


    However, before she could reach Jonathan, Carlos stopped her.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Lillian wanted to bypass Carlos, but Carlos would not let her through.


    Lillian was tired after trying for a long time but still could not get close to Jonathan. Hence, she had


    to ask for help from Callum, who just exited the car. ¡°Hey,e here and help!¡±


    Callum stepped forward but looked directly at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, my girlfriend


    wants to bring Rosalie back. Please ask your subordinates to make way for her.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. His eyes still fell on Rosalie in his arms.


    ¡°Jonathan, why are you still holding Rosalie? Don¡¯t forget that you said you wanted to break up with


    her! You have broken up with her. Why are you still holding her?¡± Lillian started swearing.


    As soon as she saw Jonathan, the scene of Rosalie sitting in the station sadly and alone shed


    through her mind.


    Lillian shouted, ¡°Yes, rich people like you can date and break up with your partner whenever you


    like. Do poor people like us have to bear it like this?


    ¡°You think of love as a game, but have you ever thought about Rosalie? You shouldn¡¯t be like this if


    you care for her even for a little!


    ¡°At first, Zachary hurt her so badly, and she was also framed to enter prison. It took her a lot of effort


    to survive. As a result, you are hurting her again?¡±


    Lillian was infuriated. Thest time she went to the Youngblood Residence, she wanted to scold


    him, but she did not get to see him then.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened gradually. Carlos looked at him with fear, afraid that Jonathan


    would get angry.


    He thought, ¡°No one dared to scold Jonathan like this these days. Lillian is an exception.¡±


    At that moment, Carlos also admired Lillian¡¯s courage to scold Jonathan for the sake of her friend.


    After a while, Jonathan said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Carlos turned sideways and gave way to Lilian. Lillian hurriedly rushed toward Rosalie, who was


    drunk in Jonathan¡¯s arms. She quickly pulled her out of his arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t pull¡­ Don¡¯t pull me¡­¡± Rosalie murmured with her eyes closed. It seemed that she


    wanted to squeeze into Jonathan¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°Rosalie, we¡¯re going back!¡± Lillian hurriedly said. The next moment, she said to Callum, ¡°Come


    here. Help me hold her.¡±


    Callum raised his eyebrows but followed Lillian¡¯s instruction and held Rosalie¡¯s other arm.


    However, when he held Rosalie, he could feel Jonathan¡¯s gaze fell on his hand.


    Callum¡¯s lips curved, revealing a meaningful smile.


    It seemed that even after Jonathan broke up with Rosalie, he still did not like other men touching


    her.


    Just as they were about to hold Rosalie and walk toward the car, Lillian suddenly stopped, turned


    around, and faced Jonathan. She then raised her hand and pped Jonathan in the face.


    ¡°You owe this to Rosalie!¡± Lillian raised her chin and said indignantly, with an expression of risking


    her life.


    When she pped Jonathan, she was mentally prepared to get beaten up!


    Even if her face would be beaten up, she still wanted to express her grievance. She thought, ¡®This


    man doesn¡¯t know what kind of harm he caused Rosalie by breaking up with her at will!


    She might not even dare love someone again in her life!¡±


    The atmosphere became silent instantly after the p.


    Carlos took a deep breath and looked at Jonathan¡¯s gloomy face.


    He thought, ¡°Lillian is so desperate! Even if she were Rosalie¡¯s friend, Jonathan would not let her


    go!¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Rosalie thought, ¡°He¡¯s here today too?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him again so soon. It truly felt like a small world.


    Rosalie looked up, and a figure came into her view.


    Calvin was dressed in a white casual outfit that night. In contrast to his usual formal attire, he


    appeared less rigid and more rxed.


    Despite that, his handsome face still faintly exuded indifference and aloofness under the light. Even


    when surrounded by the crowd, there was an invisible barrier around him, making him appear


    somewhat disconnected from the hustle and bustle around him.


    It was as if he had established a protective barrier around his own world, making it difficult for others


    to enter.


    Back then, the only person who could prate this barrier was the little girl who had shared


    hardships with him during their youth, and she was that very girl.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± Rosalie thought, shifting her gaze toward the woman who had her arms around


    Calvin¡¯s and was walking into the hall with him.


    It was Fiona, the woman who had reced Rosalie, standing beside Calvin with a smile on her


    face.


    Seeing Fiona and Calvin standing together at that moment, Rosalie was ovee with an


    indescribable feeling. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she told herself, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to care about. In the beginning, it was me who chose to


    let go of that reality and bury my childhood memories forever.¡±


    Since she had consistently denied being the little girl in front of Calvin, there was nothing to ponder


    now.


    Suddenly, a pair of dark eyes nced in her direction, and their gaze coincidentally met hers.


    In an instant, Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The eyes that met hers were filled with indifference as


    if he was looking at a


    stranger.


    His words suddenly echoed in her mind, ¡°From now on, I will not have the slightest feelings for


    you.¡±


    Therefore, in his eyes now, she was just a stranger, and the little girl who had endured hardships


    with him and carried him down the mountain when they were children was Fiona!


    Fiona, who was standing beside Calvin, followed his gaze and spotted Rosalie standing by the pool


    table. She suddenly froze, and a trace of uneasiness crept into her heart.


    ¡°Why is Rosalie here? And why is she standing there? Where is Jonathan? Why isn¡¯t he by


    Rosalie¡¯s side? If I had known she would be here, I wouldn¡¯t have said that I wanted toe today!¡±


    Fiona thought, regret flooding her.


    Fiona had insisted that Calvin bring her to the party that day, using the excuse of broadening her


    horizons. She had initially thought she could leverage this opportunity to expedite her integration


    into the upper echelons of society.


    Besides, it could also create the illusion that she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. Even if Calvin didn¡¯t admit


    it, as long as everyone around them believed it, she hoped to eventually be his girlfriend.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Rosalie¡¯s presence at the event.


    Seeing Rosalie, a surge of guilt couldn¡¯t help but well up in Fiona¡¯s heart.


    She was always haunted by the fear that one day, her false identity would be exposed.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, it¡¯s a rare sight to see you here. I¡¯ve heard that you are quite skilled at pool. Would you


    like to y a game with me?¡± Kayden stepped forward and spoke enthusiastically.


    Kayden hadn¡¯t anticipated Calvin would respond, considering his lower status in this circle


    compared to Calvin¡¯s.


    Despite the perception of wealth and affluence within the circle, the members themselves


    acknowledged the varying social statuses among them.


    But what Kayden didn¡¯t expect was that Calvin actually replied to him, saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kayden was immediately overjoyed, feeling as if he had won a substantial prize. If he could seize


    this opportunity to establish a rapport with Calvin, his standing within the circle could be significantly


    elevated in the future.


    When Kayden led Calvin and Fiona to the pool table, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°It seems that what you fear always happens,¡± she thought.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and approached Kayden. ¡°Mr. Yaeger, could you please sign this


    document first?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait? Don¡¯t disturb us!¡± Kayden said impatiently, worried that any dy might affect his


    chance to bond with Calvin.


    Rosalie lowered her gaze and nervously bit her lip. She could sense Calvin¡¯s eyes scanning over


    her.


    But he did nothing more than that.


    ¡°Fiona, have you ever yed pool?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Huh? No,¡± Fiona replied hastily.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Calvin offered.


    Fiona was surprised and delighted. She quickly nodded in agreement.


    Calvin proceeded to exin the rules to Fiona briefly and guided her on how to handle the cue


    stick.


    His cold voice, coupled with his indifferent tone, exuded a unique charm.


    Fiona hadn¡¯t anticipated Calvin personally teaching her how to y pool, so her excitement surged


    instantly. Nevertheless, with Rosalie nearby, she still wanted to maintain an appearance of


    camaraderie and express her sisterhood in front of


    Calvin.


    ¡°Calvin, Rosalie is here today as well. How about¡­¡±


    Nonchntly, Calvin inquired, ¡°She has her reasons for being here. Would you like to say hello to


    her?¡±


    ¡°L¡­¡± Fiona hesitated. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to greet Rosalie and was even more reluctant to


    have Calvin do so.


    ¡°Can we begin, Calvin?¡± Kayden¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Calvin said, then asked Fiona to stand by the pool table.


    Fiona naturally joined them and yed pool. However, Rosalie¡¯s continued presence nearby gave


    Fiona an uneasy, prickly feeling.


    However, Calvin¡¯s ignorance toward Rosalie lessened Fiona¡¯s worry by a few notches.


    Fiona took it as if Calvin was no longer interested in Rosalie. Fiona reasoned that as long as she


    continued to evoke Calvin¡¯s gratitude and nostalgia for their childhood experiences, she would


    eventually make him fall in love with her rather than just) regard her as his previous life-saver.


    So, while ying pool, Fiona deliberately moved her body closer to Calvin, creating an ambiguous


    atmosphere. Then, she said, ¡°Calvin, do you remember when we were kids, you promised to show


    me the world and take me to try all the delicious. food and experience interesting things? I never


    thought it would actuallye true.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly as he gazed at Fiona¡¯s heavily make-up face. He said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Fiona smiled and said, ¡°I like it very much. I didn¡¯t expect the pool to be so interesting.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kayden was busy ttering Calvin and Fiona, praising Calvin¡¯s teaching skills and


    Fiona¡¯s talent for ying pool.


    As for Rosalie, who had been standing nearby, she appeared to be entirely forgotten by everyone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalie listened to what Fiona had just said and felt that her cousin was exceptionally skilled at


    acting. Back then, she had never imagined that Fiona could lie so convincingly.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°I¡¯m sure Calvin believes that Fiona is the little girl from his childhood, right?¡±


    Silently, she added, ¡°Even if I run over and tell Calvin the truth now, he will just consider me a joke,


    won¡¯t he?¡±


    Meanwhile, the pain in her knee appeared to be bing increasingly unbearable.


    Rosalie frowned slightly and tightly pursed her lips, attempting to ignore the pain in her knees and


    persevere.


    Now, she could only wait until they finished the game and then approach Kayden to ask for his


    signature.


    Rosalie, with her head slightly bowed, remained unaware that someone was observing her intently


    from the corner of their


    eye.


    Calvin understood he should not be concerned about Rosalie anymore, as they had rified things


    on the mountain that day.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t the one he was searching for, realizing his past emotions were mere illusions.


    The person he sought was Fiona. She was also the one he aimed to repay the debt to.


    ¡°Rosalie¡¯s heart belongs to Jonathan, the person she loves,¡± thought Calvin.


    However, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she would endure the bullying from people like


    Kayden and stand there for so long just to obtain his signature.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s Jonathan? Wasn¡¯t he always protective of Rosalie? Why would he let


    her be bullied here?¡± Calvin wondered.


    Confusion flickered in Calvin¡¯s heart as he observed Rosalie¡¯s delicate face, which appeared even


    paler under the harsh light. He noticed a thinyer of sweat glistened on her forehead, and her lips


    were pressed tightly as if she was suppressing something.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help but frown and think, ¡°What is wrong with her? Is she feeling ufortable?¡±


    But the next moment, he cautioned himself not to dwell on her situation, reminding himself that


    Rosalie¡¯s well-being was Jonathan¡¯s concern and not his own.


    ¡°Calvin, how should I y this ball?¡± Fiona¡¯s intentionally gentle voice reached his ears.


    Calvin shot an indifferent nce at Fiona, who was standing next to him, before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll teach


    you.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how long she had been standing there. The pain in her knee intensified, and it


    felt like her entire willpower was focused on suppressing the pain.


    Unfortunately, no one would help her now. Neither Jonathan nor Calvin woulde to her aid.


    She then recalled the words Calvin had spoken to her as she was leaving the mountain.


    ¡°Rosalie, once I let you go here, I will remain indifferent to whatever happens to you from now on,¡±


    he had said.


    ¡°Yes, he promised he wouldn¡¯t help me in the future, and he¡¯s keeping his word now,¡± thought


    Rosalie.


    After all, to him now, she wasn¡¯t the little girl who had saved him when he was a child. She was a


    total stranger.


    Finally, when Kayden finished his match, Rosalie staggered forward and said, ¡°Mr. Yaeger, could


    you please sign this? We need to use this document tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you toe forward?¡± Kayden immediately raised his hand in displeasure and waved


    Rosalie away. He had just finished the game and was annoyed that Rosalie had interrupted him


    before he could talk with Calvin.


    His action caused Rosalie to stagger. Her knees gave way, and she was on the verge of copsing.


    In the nick of time, a hand swiftly grasped her waist, keeping her from falling.


    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± Calvin asked in a cold voice. He had noticed her limping over just


    moments ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s a chronic problem,¡± Rosalie exined and thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and withdrew his hand. His eyes fixated on her legs as he wondered, ¡°A


    chronic problem? When did she develop such an issue?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, are you okay?¡± Fiona immediately expressed her deep concern for her cousin. ¡°Actually, if


    your legs are bothering you, you can sit nearby and take a break!¡±


    Rosalie gave Fiona a cold nce. If Fiona truly cared about Rosalie, she wouldn¡¯t have coldly


    ignored Rosalie upon noticing thetter was standing nearby while enjoying her game of pool.


    Kayden, on the other hand, was taken aback and immediately asked, sounding unnatural, ¡°D-Do


    you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rosalie is my cousin,¡± Fiona replied while smiling.


    Kayden¡¯s expression became visibly more strained upon hearing that. He then said to Rosalie,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier? If you had, I would have signed the document earlier on.


    ¡°Can you sign it now?¡±/Rosalie asked, handing the document to Kayden.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Kayden answered hurriedly. He took the document and signed it.


    After getting the document back, Rosalie turned and began to limp away.


    However, after taking only a few steps, her arm was grabbed by someone.


    Rosalie raised her head in surprise and looked at Calvin. ¡°Mr. Gunner, is there anything else I can


    assist you with?¡±


    Calvin appeared lost in his thoughts, and his eyes fixed on his hand sping Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s


    happening to me? I warned myself not to care about her anymore. I¡¯ve already made an exception


    by not standing by coldly when she fell just now,¡± he contemted.


    But as he saw her leaving, he found himself subconsciously wanting to offer to apany her


    home.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s an issue with her leg, why should it concern me? Moreover, she¡¯s the one


    responsible for putting herself in this situation. She could have easily used her rtionship with


    Jonathan to get Kayden¡¯s signature, but she chose this awkward path,¡± Calvin thought.


    ¡°Calvin,¡± Fiona called out, feeling uneasy. Her only desire at that moment was to pull his hand away


    from Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°In Calvin¡¯s heart, I am his life-saving savior! But why does he always care


    about Rosalie?¡± she screamed inwardly. Calvin snapped back to reality and retracted his hand.


    ¡°Where is Jonathan? Why didn¡¯t he apany you?¡± he asked. Rosalie didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Instead, she bowed her head and left the banquet hall with a limp as she endured the pain in her


    knees.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze followed her retreating figure, tinged with a hint of misery, and he pursed his lips


    tightly.


    Fiona gazed at Calvin with evident worry and jealousy in her eyes. The way he watched Rosalie


    walking away made her feel as if he could only see Rosalie!


    ¡°Even though I have taken credit for what Rosalie did back then, there are some things I can¡¯t


    control, isn¡¯t there?¡± Fiona wondered.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°Kiss¡­ Kiss you?¡± stammered Rosalie, her face instantly reddened


    He looked at her, not even realizing how covetous his gaze had be. ¡°Yes, that night, at the


    entrance of Night Sky.¡±


    ¡°Night Sky?¡± Rosalie was sweating profusely. It seemed that drinking was indeed a mistake.


    She had not expected that she had the incident of her kissing him logged in her fragmented


    memory.


    ¡°If you doubt it, we can ask Carlos toe over and confront him,¡± he said.


    ¡°Carlos? Carlos Gibson? His personal assistant? He saw it, too?¡± thought Rosalie, her face turned


    even redder.


    ¡°Or we can pull up the surveince cameras nearby from that night. They should have captured


    footage of that,¡± he added.


    Rosalie suddenly had the urge to dig a hole and bury herself.


    ¡°He even mentioned the surveince cameras. Is this a conviction?¡± mused Rosalie.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s alright,¡± she said awkwardly. If she had known that she would end up like this after getting


    drunk that day, she would never have gone drinking.


    Rosalie lowered her head and dared not meet Jonathan¡¯s gaze. Therefore, she did not notice that


    he was looking at her with obsession at this moment.


    He even brought his face closer to hers little by little, wanting to kiss her blushed cheek.


    Creak!


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open, and it was the assistant who hade to get the


    medicine.


    The assistant seemed stunned upon witnessing the scene in the room.


    Ar this moment, the man was seemingly kneeling on one knee in front of the woman and rubbing


    the woman¡¯s knee with his hands through her dress, and his handsome face was close to hers. His


    expression was filled with obsession and infatuation as if he only had eyes for the woman.


    The assistant could not believe that such an expression would appear on Jonathan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they all say that Mr. Youngblood was cold-hearted and ruthless?¡± the assistant mused.


    The assistant had only heard that Jonathan had brought a woman here for a visit, but this was the


    first time he saw it in


    person.


    Clearly, the sound of the assistant opening the door had disturbed Jonathan and Rosalie.


    The infatuation on Jonathan¡¯s face was instantly reced by coldness. He shot a cold nce at the


    assistant from the corner, of his eyes, making the assistant break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, here are your medicines. The usage is the same as before. We added a box of pain


    relief medicine for this week. The instructions for use are in there.¡± The assistant hurried forward


    and handed the medicines to Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Rosalie took the medicines and got up hurriedly.


    Jonathan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Sit down. Let me check if there is any medicine you can take


    right now.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up her medicines and looked at them. He then found the modern medicine


    among them that could be taken immediately.


    He read the instructions and took out two pills. Then, he poured a ss of warm water and brought


    it to her along with the pills.


    The assistant who had not yet left was staring in awe, thinking, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the aloof man in


    Strico, had always been served by others, but now he is feeding someone medicine. And who


    exactly is this woman? She doesn¡¯t seem like a socialite in the city. Her ordinary clothes look


    cheap.¡±


    However, Jonathan was rubbing her knees and feeding her medicine. Anyone who was not blind


    could tell that this woman was yery important to Jonathan.


    Rosalie looked at the medicine in front of her and felt likeughing and crying at the same time.


    This man had been so cruel when they broke up, but now he handed her medicine and water with


    gentleness like before.


    Both gentleness and cruelty were embodied in him incisively and vividly.


    She silently took the medicine and ss and swallowed the pills with water.


    Then, he picked her up and led her all the way out of the hospital.


    A luxurious car had already stopped at the hospital entrance. Just when he ced her at the car


    door and opened it, she took a step back to the side, distancing herself from him.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes.


    She looked up at him carefully as if she wanted to size up the man in front of her. Her lips parted


    gently, and with a soft but calm voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, thank you. You really don¡¯t need to


    do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°Just because we have broken up? Even if we did, I can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, she lifted her hand gently, and her middle finger which was slightly


    deformed at the joint was pressed against his lips.


    She shed him a gentle smile. Her smile was still as calming as before, yet it seemed it could seep


    into one¡¯s heart.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Jon, this is thest time I call you that,¡± Rosalie said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can get


    angry, sad, upset and hurt. Even if you only treated our rtionship as a game, I still take it


    seriously. I have genuinely thought about growing old and having children with you.¡±


    Her voice was calm and devoid ofints or hatred. She sounded so calm that it felt like she


    was just narrating a very ordinary thing.


    Yet, his heart began to tremble.


    ¡°So, when the game is over, I can¡¯t adapt quickly like you. For me, I might need some time to move


    on from this rtionship. Now that we¡¯ve broken up, I hope we can part wayspletely. You and I


    are two people with no rtion. That was how we were in the past, and it will be the same in the


    future. I¡¯m not your girlfriend nor am I Rosie.¡±


    Her voice droned on, but every word from her was like a needle or sword piercing his heart.


    Even his blood seemed to be seeped with pain, and it spread across his body.


    As she withdrew her finger, the warmth from his lips lingered.


    But she knew that the warmth would never belong to her.


    ¡°Jon, I want to forget you, and I will. If you could consider the fact that I brought you home before


    and wasn¡¯t entirely bad to you during our rtionship, please don¡¯t disrupt my life anymore, okay? I


    will stay out of your way, too.¡±


    With that, she withdrew her gaze and brushed past him. ¡°Goodbye, Jon.¡± Eventually, she gently left


    two words as if she were bidding goodbye to their time together.


    His body suddenly trembled, and he abruptly closed his hands into fists. He looked nkly at the


    spot she had stood just now, feeling as if she was still standing in front of him.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Hence, Lillian briefly told Callum about Lucas. After saying that, she spoke with gossipy intent. ¡°I bet


    Lucas likes Rosalie. Otherwise, why would he drive Rosalie home every time after they discussed


    the information of the case? I have inquired about where he lives, and it¡¯s in the opposite direction


    of where Rosalie stays.¡±


    Callum breathed a sigh of relief when he finally knew that Lillian did not have a


    rush on another man.


    Even if she had told him that she liked him and truly wanted to get into a rtionship with him, he


    was still a bit on edge. After all, her history was notorious.


    ¡°Even if he really likes Rosalie, it still depends on whether she wants to ept him. I another


    rtionship for the time being,¡± said Callum.


    on¡¯t think Rosalie is in the mood for


    Lillian¡¯s enthusiasm deted in an instant when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s all Jonathan¡¯s fault


    for hurting Rosalie deeply. I should have advised her not to be with him at that time.¡±


    Lillian felt like pping herself at the thought of approving the duo¡¯s rtionship back then.


    ¡°Take it easy. If they are fated to be with each other, and Lucas truly likes Rosalie, maybe she will


    open her heart to him in a few years. Who knows?¡± Callum said.


    Lillian hesitated for a moment. ¡°A few years¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little too long?¡±


    She thought, ¡°A woman¡¯s youth is limited! Rosalie will be in her 30s a few yearster.¡±


    ¡°Will it?¡± Callum chuckled in a low voice. ¡°If you truly like someone, a few years of waiting are


    nothing. You will still be waiting for that person even if it takes ten years, 20 years, or even longer. If


    you refuse to wait, it can only be said that the so-called liking is just a talk.¡±


    Lillian looked at the person in front of him nkly. The man said those words so casually as if time


    was nothing to him.


    ¡°Will you wait for me, too?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Only after Lillian finished the question did she realize that it was inappropriate. After all, they were


    already in a rtionship, and he did not have to wait for her.


    ¡°I will. If you haven¡¯t be enlightened and fallen in love with me, I will wait for you no matter how


    long it takes.¡± Callum,¡± however, gave her a definite answer.


    Lillian¡¯s heart suddenly quickened its pace.


    She wondered if that was also a kind of sweet talk. Nevertheless, she liked listening to it very much.


    There was a trace of sweetness surging in her heart, and she knew that what he said was true.


    Even if his demeanor exuded nonchnce, his eyes clearly told her that he would really wait for her


    until she became enlightened.


    Fortunately, she had be enlightened and truly fallen in love with him.


    ¡°Callum, what should I do? It seems that I will love you more,¡± Lillian muttered.


    Momentarily stunned, Callum replied, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to hear that without the word ¡®will.¡±¡±


    Lillian shed him a smile. As something suddenly shed across her mind, she asked, ¡°By the


    way, when did you fall in love with me? We didn¡¯t spend much time together three years ago. I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s because I performed too well that night, which made you unforgettable and fell in love with


    my body before myself.¡±


    Lillian began to go wild with her imagination.


    Callum almost choked on his saliva. He could not keep up with Lillian¡¯s train of thought at all.


    In truth, she did not have a good performance but acted like abination of a yboy and a bully


    in a TV series that night. He did not resist, though.


    Thinking of the scene that night, Callum, who had always been maniptive and calm, couldn¡¯t help


    but blush.


    Lillian widened her eyes at the flush on his cheeks and mused, ¡°Goodness gracious! H-He¡¯s


    blushing! Is it true? He really blushed?¡±


    She could not help but reach out to touch his cheek.


    His body stiffened abruptly. However, he did not stop her and let her gently stroke his face with her


    fingers. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Callum, you¡¯re blushing.¡± Lillian was stunned.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Callum¡¯s body stiffened even more. He turned his head away abruptly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± s, she saw that even his ears had reddened.


    Thus, she reached out to stroke his ear and found that his red ears were burning.


    ¡°Stop that.¡± Callum tried to pull her hand off as he spoke.


    ¡°Hey, let me touch it again. I haven¡¯t gotten enough of it!¡± she demanded without realizing how


    ambiguous and suggestive her words were.


    Callum only felt it was a torment at that moment. He wanted to take her hand off, but his body


    seemed to be yearning for her touch.


    He wondered if that was the price of falling in love with someone. His mind and body seemed to


    react in the opposite when facing her.


    As for Lillian, she waspletely mesmerized by Callum¡¯s reddening cheeks and ears, thinking that


    her boyfriend might be purer than she had ever thought.


    ¡°Does this count as I¡¯ve found a treasure?¡± she whispered inwardly,


    ¡°Callum, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around Callum¡¯s neck and kiss him


    hard on the face.


    If they weren¡¯t in the restaurant, she would have eagerlyunched herself into his embrace.


    It made Callum feel even more tormenting inside.


    When Lillian and Callum finished the meal and were about to leave, they saw Jonathan at the


    entrance of the restaurant.


    Lillian was stunned for a moment before realizing that the restaurant Callum took her to that day


    was a top restaurant in


    Strico..


    People who usually went to dine there were wealthy and affluent. Ordinary people could not afford it


    at all.


    As such, it seemed quite normal for them to meet Jonathan there


    However, the sight of Jonathan put her in a bad mood and made her incredibly upset.


    She could not ept the man looked normal even though he had made Rosalie not believe in love.


    Suddenly, Lillian seemed to think of something and deliberately raised the volume as she spoke to


    Callum. ¡°By the way, Callum, let¡¯s bring Rosalie here next time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Callum raised his eyebrows and nced at his girlfriend, who suddenly spoke


    loudly. Then, he shifted his gaze toward Jonathan, who was walking toward the same exit, before


    replying thoughtfully, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Rosalie has been free recently. You see. One man¡¯s trash is another man¡¯s


    treasure. She has an admirer now. I heard that they are going to have a meal together.¡± Lillian


    continued to speak loudly.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Aiden immediately rushed into Rosalie¡¯s arms affectionately.


    ¡°By the way, Aiden, do you want to go to the amusement park this Sunday?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when he heard that, and he nodded eagerly.


    ¡°I can take Aiden to the amusement park this weekend,¡± Rosalie said after she turned to Amelia.


    ¡°But won¡¯t it bother you too much?¡± Amelia asked with concern.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m looking forward to spending a day with Aiden at the amusement park,¡± Rosalie


    replied. Afterward, she mused, ¡°Besides, they will soon move to Gerton. It¡¯ll be less convenient for


    me to meet Aiden then.¡±


    Rosalie added, ¡°You also have to go to the hospital for a follow-up treatment on the weekend. Mrs.


    Haab will take you to the hospital, and I will take Aiden to the amusement park.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, and sorry to trouble you,¡± Amelia said with embarrassment.


    ¡°No trouble at all. Isn¡¯t that right, Aiden?¡± Rosalie asked after she turned to look at him in her arms.


    Then, Aiden gave her a sweet kiss on the cheek.


    Amelia looked at her son in Rosalie¡¯s arms with a smile. She thought, ¡°Aiden is my everything. I


    have to protect him and prevent anyone from taking him away!¡±


    ¡°Warren? Warren?¡± A female gentle voice echoed in Warren¡¯s ear, and he regained his senses.


    Warren looked at Irene beside him and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you what you think about this gown?¡± Irene was wearing a pure white evening


    gown at the moment. She seemed afraid Warren could not see it clearly, so she deliberately spun


    before him.


    As she turned around, the hem of the white gown fluttered.


    and spun


    Warren looked at the spinning figure in a trance. He reflected, ¡°There was once a woman who wore


    a white gown around in front of me like that as well. She would look at me happily with a smile and


    say, ¡®I, Amelia, love Warren the most in my life.¡¯ ¡®Warren, what should we name our child in the


    future?¡¯ ¡®Warren, I feel so happy to be loved by you¡­¡±


    He thought he had forgotten those words, but for some reason, the words Amelia once said kept


    appearing in his mind recently and had be more distinct.


    ¡°Do I look good in this?¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Warren looked at Irene¡¯s beautiful face. He reassured himself inwardly, ¡°This woman is the one I


    chose and want to be with. Just get Amelia off my mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Warren replied.


    Irene¡¯s smile became brighter. She walked over to Warren and took his arm intimately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    wear this at the banquet held by my family in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warren continued, ¡°Also, choose some pieces of jewelry that suit this gown. I¡¯ll pay for


    them.¡±


    ¡°What if the jewelry I chose is an expensive one?¡± She asked tentatively.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will give you whatever you want,¡± Warren replied.


    ¡°But what I wanted is your love,¡± Irene said inwardly. She had been with him all these years.


    Although he took good care of her, she felt that he had never let go of Amelia in his heart.


    Irene had seen him get along with Amelia before. He was so doting and tender toward Amelia. In


    contrast, when he was with Irene, she could not seem to experience such feelings from him.


    Although Warren was good to her, she could not help but feel something missing in her heart.


    More importantly, Irene thought he would soon marry her after Amelia was imprisoned.


    However, their wedding was constantly dyed, which made her uneasy.


    ¡°What if I want to marry you? Will¡­ will you agree?¡± Irene asked after she bit her lips slightly and


    looked at the man before


    her.


    She did not want to dy it anymore, especially after learning that he had found Amelia in Strico.


    She got even more uneasy.


    She pondered, ¡°He must have stayed for a few more days for Amelia at Strico this time. I wondered


    why he woulde back early. Moreover, he used to say that he was looking for Amelia for


    revenge. What about now? Hasn¡¯t he found her? But he seemed to act like nothing had happened.


    He didn¡¯t even mention Amelia when he returned. What exactly happened between him and Amelia


    in Strico?¡±


    Although Irene made multiple spections in her heart, she dared not to send someone to


    investigate. She was worried that he would find out about her actions, and he would feel disgusted


    instead.


    Warren nced at Irene deeply, and his gaze made her feel that she was about to be seen through


    by him.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Atst, Irene felt ecstatic when she heard Warren¡¯s words.


    ¡°Will you really marry me?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we announce the wedding date at your family¡¯s banquet? I will ask someone to decide


    on some dates, and you can choose from there,¡± Warren said.


    After he said that, a scene of Amelia piercing her belly with a broken ss shed through his mind.


    She was so determined and fierce. The sight appeared in his dreams at midnight these days like a


    nightmare. Warren said inwardly, ¡°Stop thinking of that woman! The one I want to cherish is the


    woman before me, Irene.¡±


    Irene was even more delighted, but then she frowned again. ¡°But¡­ you know that it¡¯s difficult for me


    to get pregnant with my condition. Warren, will you loathe me for that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Warren raised his hand and took Irene into his arms. He added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you,


    I wouldn¡¯t be standing safe and sound here now. Irene, you saved my life. I will protect and love you


    in this life.¡±


    Irene leaned against Warren¡¯s arms, and a slight glint shed across her eyes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ¡°After all, I¡¯ll be Mrs. York, and Amelia is nothing. Warren will never know that the


    person who saved him back then was actually Amelia.¡±


    On the weekend, Rosalie got up early in the morning and nned to pick Aiden up to go to the


    amusement park. However, when she opened the door, she saw Lucas standing outside.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Why-


    Lucas interrupted, stammering, ¡°I-I found a new clue rted to the case. S-So I want to talk to you.¡±


    Lucas hesitated and added, ¡°Well¡­ Are you free?¡±


    Looking at Lucas¡¯ shy yet cautious expression, Rosalie only felt frustrated, as if something was


    pressed against her heart. On that day, she had already definitely rejected him.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Lucas for a few days. She thought he had figured it out, but at that moment,


    she could sense from the way he looked at her as if he hadn¡¯t given her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free today. I¡¯m going to pick up a child. I¡¯ve promised to go to the amusement park with him


    today. The clue you are talking about¡­¡± Rosalie was put in a dilemma.


    After all, she did not want to break her promise to Aiden nor wanted to see his disappointed


    expression, but that clue was about work.


    Besides, they would have more possibilities to ask forpensation for Larry with more clues.


    Recalling Larry in aa on the hospital bed, Rosalie genuinely wanted to help that young man


    and his family.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to pick up the child so that I can tell you about it on the way,¡± Lucas said.


    Rosalie pondered for a while and decided to get into Lucas¡¯ car since she thought it would not sh


    with her uing date.


    On the way, Lucas was driving while talking about the details he remembered carefully.


    At that time, his car was behind Larry¡¯s vehicle, so he was the first to witness the collision and the


    two people who got out of the car. However, the detail was that the two were getting out of it from


    the doors on the side of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Rosalie was shocked.


    When she read through the investigation report from the police, it clearly stated that there were two


    people, one sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and one in the passenger seat.


    She analyzed inwardly, ¡°If they came out from one direction at the same time, one should be from a


    driver¡¯s seat and another from a back seat. Of course, there¡¯s another possibility. That¡¯s¡­ It was


    possible that the driver and passenger deliberately switched their identities.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Should be correct. It¡¯s just that at that time, the police didn¡¯t ask, and I didn¡¯t say anything. Then,


    when I saw someone get out of the car, I suddenly thought of this detail again. I felt strange, so I


    came to you,¡± Lucas said.


    Rosalie pondered and got through the records of the case in her mind. She mused, ¡°There were no


    surveince cameras at the scene, so everything was concluded based on the situation at that time


    and the testimony of witnesses. And what Lucas said now might be enough to overturn the previous


    police investigation report.¡±


    At that moment, they had arrived at Aiden¡¯s side. The little boy and Matilda were already standing


    by the intersection, waiting for them.


    As soon as Aiden saw Rosalie, he smiled happily. But then he turned to look at Lucas, who stood


    beside Rosalie, curiously and asked in a childlike voice, ¡°Does he go to the amusement park with


    us?¡±


    Before Rosalie could answer, Lucas leaned down and asked Aiden, ¡°So, can I go to the amusement


    park with you?¡±


    Aiden blinked while looking at the seemingly honest man before him and then nodded.


    Lucas showed a relieved expression..


    Then, Rosalie saw Lucas smiling at her shyly again.


    ¡°Can I? I can be your driver today, and when we have spare time¡­ we can talk about the case


    again¡­ In truth, I haven¡¯t been to an amusement park for a long time, and I miss it.¡±


    Looking at Lucas and the excited Aiden at the side, Rosalie felt bad for rejecting him in front of the


    child, so she nodded, agreeing.


    Thus, the three of them went to the amusement park together. On their way, Lucas took the initiative


    to talk with Aiden.


    Unexpectedly, Aiden was not shy with Lucas, particrly when Lucas talked about the little toys that


    he yed with during childhood, which made Aiden¡¯s eyes brighten. He even asked Lucas excitedly


    about the specific details of the toys of that era that he had never heard of before.


    When they arrived at the amusement park, they went to buy tickets at the ticket counter.


    Aiden looked at a little girl sitting on her father¡¯s shoulder in the queue at the counter next to them,


    looking around adorably.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalie noticed that Aiden had been looking at the little girl and her father.


    She knew that Aiden had grown up with Amelia and Matilda since birth and only met his biological


    father, Warren, once. In his view, he did not have a father.


    He had never experienced such a father¡¯s act of lifting his child high and riding on the shoulder.


    That was why Aiden looked at that girl with envy.


    Rosalie was wondering if she should buy something to distract Aiden. The next moment, Lucas bent


    down and said, ¡°Here, how about I lift you high and ride on my shoulder?¡±


    Then he lifted Aiden and let him ride on his shoulder.


    Rosalie looked at Lucas¡¯ actions in a slight stun. She mused, ¡°He¡¯s actually more thoughtful than I


    thought. He noticed Aiden¡¯s envy for the little girl, so he let Aiden ride on his shoulder like this.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m high up here!¡± Aiden¡¯s excited voice sounded, and Rosalie¡¯s gazended on his happy


    little face.


    She suddenly thought, ¡°It seems to be a good choice toe to the amusement park with Lucas


    and Aiden today.¡±


    The day at the amusement park, Aiden had a good time. After sunset, Lucas drove while Aiden fell


    asleep in Rosalie¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Rosalie said. That day, Lucas was like a temporary recement for the role


    of father. Some games that a child should be yed with a father, and he would y with Aiden.


    T


    Aiden also had a great time in the amusement park.


    She mused, ¡°Perhaps, in children¡¯s growth, especially boys, a father¡¯s existence is indeed important


    to them. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Rosalie sighed unconsciously when she thought of the rtionship between


    Warren and Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy today. Thank you for allowing me to go with you guys,¡± Lucas replied with a


    smile.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and said, ¡°Well¡­ I made it clear to youst time. I have-¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Lucas hurriedly interrupted Rosalie. He added, ¡°I know you¡¯re not interested in me. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t do anything that crosses the boundary. But, at least for now¡­ I don¡¯t want to change


    my mind that I like you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have no future together.¡± Rosalie sighed. She knew Lucas was a good man, so she did not


    want him to waste his time


    on her.


    ¡°How do you know we¡¯ll have no future if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± Lucas smiled shyly, but there was a


    rare persistence in his smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me any response. If you meet someone you


    like one day, I¡¯ll also send you my blessing.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Although Aubrielle¡¯s voice slightly paused when she was talking as if she was recalling something,


    her gaze did not look like she was recalling memories.


    If Aubrielle really prepared this statement in advance, then Rosalie¡¯s guess seemed to be very


    likely.


    While thinking about it, Rosalie was suddenly pulled away by a person. ¡°Hey, what is a background


    actress like you doing


    just standing there? Get out of the way, don¡¯t you see the camera? Don¡¯t walk around!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, only to find that she identally walked into the shooting scene


    of another group for the film crew just now. She immediately apologized repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°Who hired you? Do you know that you can¡¯t walk around here, and-¡±


    Before the person finished his scolding, another voice sounded. ¡°She¡¯s not from the film crew.¡±


    Then, Rosalie suddenly turned her head and saw Calvin standing behind her.


    After seeing Calvin¡¯s appearance, the crew member for the film crew was obviously surprised. ¡°M-


    Mr. Gunner¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can go back to work,¡± Calvin said.


    The crew member walked away in a hurry.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s awsuit. It so happened that there is an actress here who is a witness, so Ie here to


    ask for details,¡± Rosalie said and wanted to walk past Calvin to leave.


    However, the next moment, he grabbed her wrist.


    Rosalie looked at him in confusion. ¡°What else can I do for you, Mr. Gunner?¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and stared at the woman in front of him using his eyes. Her cheeks were


    a little red because of the sunlight, and her long hair was simply tied into a ponytail. On her delicate


    face, her peaceful gaze seemed to be looking at him with some confusion.


    Just now, he had subconsciously grabbed her as if he did not want her to leave.


    He had already made up his mind when he was on the mountain. From now on, he would not have


    any feelings for Rosalie


    anymore.


    However, he wondered why he subconsciously grabbed her just now.


    Moreover, once he held her, he did not want to let go.


    ¡°Is your leg better?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Much better now.¡± She wriggled her wrist and tried to pull out her hand from his grasp as she


    spoke.


    Nevertheless, his fingers clenched her wrist so tightly that she could not break free.


    ¡°Let go of me, Calvin!¡± Rosalie could not help shouting his name.


    Nheless, he just looked at her, and his darkened gaze seemed to be that he was thinking about


    something.


    Rosalie only felt that there were more people looking over at them. After all, Calvin was the scion of


    the entertainment industry, and this ce was the film studio.


    Thus, everyone would know Calvin.


    If the two of them continued to be this way, she was worried that the people would look at them as if


    they were extinct animals. Just as Rosalie was about to speak again, Calvin¡¯s voice was heard first.


    ¡°Will you not love Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this question?¡± she wondered.


    Rosalie red at the person in front of her and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s my business whether I love him or


    not, Mr. Gunner!¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡± His usual indifferent expression looked solemn at that moment.


    She had a feeling that if she did not give any answer, he would continue to waste time at the ce


    with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with him. Of course, I won¡¯t love him anymore,¡± she replied. Then, she added, ¡°With


    that said, can you let go


    of me?¡±


    ¡°So, who will you love?¡± he asked.


    She did not want to love anyone. All she wanted was to live her life peacefully by herself.


    Then, she raised her eyes, looked at him, and said, ¡°Whoever I love seems to be none of your


    business, Mr. Gunner. When we were on the mountain, didn¡¯t you also tell me that we would only be


    strangers from now on?¡±


    His body stiffened. ¡°A stranger¡­ Just treating her as a stranger,¡± he mused to himself. It was


    actually very difficult to treat her as a stranger when he had to do it.


    When he saw her standing by the pool table looking disheveled that night, he could not stop himself


    from looking at her.


    Her appearance could easily interrupt what he had insisted initially.


    Even when he heard that she and Jonathan had broken up, there was a trace of joy in his heart.


    He thought, ¡®What is there to be joyful about?


    Am I happy because I have a chance? It¡¯s ridiculous! How many women wanted to get in my bed


    and how many women are ttering me even against their own will in Strico? Why do I have to


    yearn for a woman who doesn¡¯t even have me in her


    heart?


    Even if she is slightly beautiful, there are too many women in the entertainment industry who look


    better than her!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But¡­ I still yearn for her!¡¯


    The situation was the same now. When his gaze fell on her, it seemed to be that it could make him


    feel inexplicably satisfied.


    He wondered when he started to feel lowly now.


    ¡°Calvin, Rosalie, what¡­ are the two of you doing?¡± Fiona walked briskly toward them. There was


    envy shing across her eyes. Then, she pretended to be kind and added, ¡°Did Rosalie say


    something that angered you, Calvin? Don¡¯t mind her. Forgive Rosalie for my sake.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s self-righteous performance made Rosalie sneer briefly.


    However, Calvin finally loosened his grip. Rosalie took the opportunity to withdraw her hand and


    stepped back. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie left in a hurry.


    Calvin stared fixedly at her voluptuous retreating figure that moved further away until she


    disappeared from his sight.


    Meanwhile, Fiona looked at Calvin anxiously. She could not help but feel worried.


    The way that he looked at Rosalie¡¯s back seemed to be that he was reluctant to let her leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get misunderstood when you hold Rosalie like that just now, Calvin. If Mr. Jonathan


    Youngblood misunderstood it, it would affect the rtionship between him and Rosalie,¡± Fiona said.


    ¡°They¡¯ve broken up,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    Fiona was stunned. ¡°Break up? Rosalie and Jonathan have broken up!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Theoretically speaking, Rosalie had no one to back her up anymore. It was supposed to make


    Fiona happy, but at the


    thought of Calvin¡¯s gaze when he was looking at Rosalie just now, Fiona felt a strong sense of


    crisis.


    ¡°All right. You can continue with the shooting. I¡­ have something else to do, so I have to go first,¡±


    Calvin said in a disheartened way.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fiona wanted to stop him from leaving, but Calvin had already turned around and left.


    Fiona gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°It¡¯s my first time filming today. Although it¡¯s just a supporting


    role in the movie, it¡¯s a character that stands out easily and can make people remember it.¡±


    Therefore, she found an excuse by saying that she was scared as it was the first time for her to film


    that day and so, she asked Calvin toe with her. In addition to spending more time with him, she


    also wanted to boost her poprity with the film


    crew.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    As she spoke, she tried to pull her hand back forcefully.


    However, he held it firmly. ¡°Call me Jon,¡± he said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate, Mr. Youngblood? We¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Jon,¡± he insisted. ¡°Or do you want to waste more time here with me?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lower lip and nced around! Many people were how looking in their direction. If


    they continued like that, there might be a video of them together on the Inte soon.


    ¡°Jo¡­ Jon,¡± she said reluctantly.


    Instantly, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips. In his beautiful gaze, hostility and danger


    were reced by a gentle smile.


    Rosalie watched as Jonathan walked confidently into her rental home, considering whether she


    should move to a different ce.


    On second thought, even if she moved, she realized he could still enter her house anytime.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Rosalie red at Jonathan.


    ¡°Are you going to make dinner?¡± He looked at the vegetables she had bought earlier from the


    market.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Then make enough for two. I¡¯ll eat too,¡± he said.


    She paused for a second before replying, ¡°I only bought enough for one serving. You can go to the


    restaurant or make a takeout order if you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°But I want to eat what you cook,¡± he said. ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough ingredients, just tell me what


    you need, and I¡¯ll have someone buy them.¡±


    Rosalie remained silent. She knew that if he had decided to do something, he would make it


    happen, one way or another.


    The only difference would be the process.


    She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I should thank him for saving me today.¡± Then, she sighed deeply and


    said, ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll cook dinner. It will take about half an hour.¡±


    With that, she turned around and started preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie washed and chopped the vegetables skillfully and began to cook.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan silently watched her voluptuous figure.


    Just watching her like that gave him a feeling of satisfaction.


    Those days, when he was alone in the empty Youngblood residence, her image filled his mind.


    Every night, he would sleep in her old bedroom, covered in her nkets and surrounded by the


    clothes she hadn¡¯t taken with her, just to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    It was as if he was holding her in his arms.


    Like a person dying of thirst in the desert, even smelling her lingering scent on those items made


    him feel like he could survive a little longer.


    It was not until he saw her at that moment that he felt alive.


    He rushed to it as if he had found an oasis in the desert, thirsty for more.


    Just then, Rosalie finished preparing the food and came out of the kitchen. She ced it on the


    small dining table and handed Jonathan a fork.


    Jonathan lowered his head and began to eat. After a few bites, he looked at her and said, ¡°This is


    delicious, Rosie.¡±


    Her expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I can make you the most honored woman in Strico. You can


    have anything you want in this city, even the most precious things. I can bring them to you.¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What if I want you to never appear in front of me again?¡±


    His gaze gradually became colder. ¡°Is that what you want? You don¡¯t want to see me again?¡± Even


    his voice sounded cold.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, meeting his gaze with determination.


    Only by never seeing him again could she truly forget him and theirplicated rtionship.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, and the atmosphere became tense.


    Just as Rosalie thought Jonathan might leave in rage, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°But I really


    want to see you. What should I do?¡±


    She hesitated, unable to continue after hearing his words.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat. I don¡¯t want our rare meal together to be so tense,¡± he said. ¡°I remember you used


    to enjoy having meals with me, Rosie. Even if I came homete, you insisted on waiting to eat


    together.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who was eating with his head down again, and her throat felt tight.


    Back then, she had enjoyed having meals with him because it made them feel like a family.


    However, eating together now seemed ironic.


    Rosalie lowered her head, picked up her fork, and began to eat the meal she had prepared.


    Although she had cooked it the same way as usual, it tasted unpleasant in her mouth.


    Neither of them spoke as they ate. The only sound in the rental home was the clinking of cutlery


    and an eerie silence.


    When they finally finished eating, Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve finished our


    meal. Can you leave now?¡±


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind? Will you let me call you ¡®Rosie¡¯?¡± he asked.


    She stared at him coldly. ¡°Jonathan, do you really want to call me that when we were together?


    Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting?¡± He suddenly reached out, his hand grabbing the back of her head, and brought his


    face close to hers. He breathed softly and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s disgusting, so what?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to lose sight of her again, and even if he had to use that method, he wanted to keep


    her by his side.


    ¡°I won¡¯t love you, but other than that, I can give you everything you want. Didn¡¯t you always want a


    family? I can be your family, the most perfect family. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± His warm breath hit her face.


    His murmuring voice was like a devil¡¯s temptation, making it hard for her to resist.


    Rosalie looked at his face. She had once loved him deeply and had been willing to entrust her


    entire life to him.


    She had thought he had been her true family.


    However, hearing the word ¡°family¡± now brought a sense of unspoken sadness.


    As he said, perhaps bing his family again would ensure her a worry-free life and many


    privileges, but it would all depend on his whims.


    Once he was tired of ying the game, she would be left with nothing again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she said softly but firmly.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    But she felt a little regretful. She didn¡¯t even remember how she gotid yesterday after getting


    drunk. It seemed that she needed to make another effort next time in order to get an impressive


    intimate experience.


    Suddenly, she yelled as if something hade to her mind. ¡°Where is Rosalie? Didn¡¯t I stay with


    herst night?¡±


    Hearing this, Callum got angry again. ¡°So now you remember that you were with Rosalie? What did


    you say to me yesterday? You said you were busy with your project. But in fact, you and Rosalie


    went to that kind of ce to watch the


    show.¡±


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Lillian shrank her neck. ¡°I simply wanted to ease Rosalie¡¯s


    stress so she wouldn¡¯t get too bored. I was really busy with the project during the day, and I only


    went to Rosalie in the evening.¡±


    ¡°How about taking others¡¯ clothes? I didn¡¯t see you taking my clothes on normal days. And now, you


    went and stole random men¡¯s clothes,¡± he fumed, though his hands remained surprisingly delicate


    and cautious in their movements.


    ¡°I took the clothes to give to Rosalie!¡± Lillian quickly used Rosalie as a shield to justify her behavior.


    Of course, she did say that she would give it to her friends.


    ¡°By the way, where is that vest?¡± She suddenly thought of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown it away.¡± Callum pursed his lips and said. He didn¡¯t know what the purpose of keeping it


    was.


    Lillian blinked and said with a heartbroken expression, ¡°Why did you throw it away? Do you know


    that if this dress is sold online, it can be sold for over 400 dors!¡±


    She felt heartbroken for the loss!


    ¡°Where¡¯s your spine? I¡¯ll give you the moneyter!¡± He rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make the money you gave me. Happinesses from spending money you¡¯ve earned


    yourself!¡± she said. ¡°Hey, can you apply a bit more pressure? Move a little to the left¡­ Yes, right


    there. Massage it a few more times. That feels really good.¡±


    Callum was about tough out angrily at the girl¡¯s antics.


    He started by questioning her, but in the end, she ended up giving themands.


    ¡°Did


    you send Rosalie back yesterday? Was she drunk too?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°She was drunk, but it wasn¡¯t me who sent her back. It was Jonathan,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian was startled and widened her eyes. She turned to Callum and asked, ¡°Jonathan? Did he go


    to the bar yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He also saw you two women dance and sing!¡±


    ¡°What was he doing there? Didn¡¯t he break up with Rosalie?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows.


    Lillian fell silent. She thought of Jonathan, thinking it would be better to ask Rosalie instead.


    Suddenly, she remembered something else. She quickly picked up her phone by the bedside and


    was about to make a call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need to make a call. I haven¡¯t been back all night. My parents should be worried.¡± She could


    foresee that she would be criticized by her parents for half a day after returning home today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told your parents. They won¡¯t be worried,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian thought as she blinked before she realized something. ¡°Did you tell them I spent the


    night with you?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°T-Then, didn¡¯t they know that we were¡­ Oh, my!¡± Lillian eximed. Her parents were incredibly


    conservative, and the thought of them discovering that a man had taken her to bed¡­ No, it should


    be she had taken a man to bed¡­ She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the punishment that awaited


    her when she returned home.


    ¡°Are you ashamed to sleep with me?¡± His face grew somber. Her expression seemed to imply that


    she was embarrassed to reveal his presence to the public.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s an honor to sleep with you!¡± Lillian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my parents can¡¯t ept it


    because they are


    conservative.¡±


    Each time Callum was on the verge of exploding with anger due to the woman¡¯s actions, he found


    himself amused by her the very next moment. ¡°I simply told your parents that you had a drink and


    decided to spend the night in the guest room I prepared for you.¡±


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Put on your clothes first, then join me for breakfast, and have the hangover remedy soup afterward.


    You¡¯ll feel much better,¡± he suggested. The hangover remedy soup he had asked the housekeeper


    to preparest night hadn¡¯t had a chance to be consumed by her.


    ¡°All right!¡± Lillian replied, then watched Callum get out of bed and handed her a fresh dress. He then


    retrieved his trousers. from the wardrobe and started to put them on.


    1


    Lillian kept staring at Callum and couldn¡¯t help but notice how charming he looked, even when he


    was dressing himself.


    ¡°What a shame¡­ Why couldn¡¯t I rememberst night?¡± Lillian thought. She regretted getting so


    intoxicated, as her memory of the night was hazy. Otherwise, she might be left with a wonderful


    memory.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look at me like that?¡± Callum looked at Lillian and asked.


    Her


    gaze seemed to be both appreciative and regretful at the same time.


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± she stammered, finally putting on her own clothes. As she held up the outfit, she


    noticed the trademark and recognized it as a famous brand. The cost of this ensemble alone


    exceeded her annual ie.


    But since the clothes were given to her by her boyfriend, she felt at ease wearing them.


    After washing up, Lillian followed Callum downstairs to have breakfast. After the meal, she drank


    the hangover remedy


    soup.


    However, the taste of the hangover remedy soup was quite unpleasant. Lillian didn¡¯t want to drink it


    at first, but Callum coaxed her into finishing it. She finally drank up the hangover remedy soup.


    Callum drove the car and sent Lillian to the design institute. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go to that kind of ce


    again, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t forget to mention it when she got out of the car.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Lillian replied. She was curious when she saw someone mention the ce on the Inte,


    that was why she dragged Rosalie there.


    After entering the design institute, she hurriedly sent a message to her friend on WhatsApp.


    [How were you yesterday? I heard from Callum that Jonathan took you out of the bar.]


    Rosalie was stunned after receiving Lillian¡¯s message.


    When she woke up that morning, Rosalie found herself in her own bed in her rental home.


    Everything appeared just as it always did, and a box of hangover remedies sat on the nightstand.


    She thought it was Lillian who sent her back to the rental home, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was


    him¡­


    [It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t see him when I woke up this morning.] Rosalie replied: [What about you? What


    happened yesterday?] Rosalie¡¯s memory of the previous night was fuzzy. She could only recall that


    the atmosphere had grown increasingly lively in the bar, and she had indulged in drinks with Lillian


    without much awareness. Next, she was singing and dancing with


    Lillian.


    She had felt that letting loose allowed her to release all the pent-up bitterness that had umted


    in her heart during this period of time, so she became more and more rxed and wanted to


    express all her anguish.


    It appeared that this was the only way she could truly unwind and let go.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Children of Aiden¡¯s age naturally liked bubbles, especially when the toy came in the shape of a


    gun.


    Soon, Aiden made the whole room full of bubbles.


    Looking at the bubbles all over the room, Lucas.felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ How about I


    take Aiden to y outside for a while and bring him backter?¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Amelia smiled.


    ¡°No problem. I like ying with Aiden.¡± Lucas replied hurriedly.


    Aiden was thrilled to go outside and y with bubbles, so he joyfully went out with Lucas.


    Amelia asked Rosalie, ¡°Why did youe with him today?¡±


    ¡°I came to him for business, and he happened to want to give Aiden a gift, so I came along.¡± Rosalie


    nced at the suitcases and asked, ¡°What about you? When are you going to Gerton?¡±


    ¡°Three dayster,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I found a movingpany. They will move some pieces of furniture


    over. My mother, Aiden, and I will take the high-speed train.¡±


    ¡°What time is your high-speed train? I¡¯ll make sure to see you off,¡± Rosalie offered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a rest day. You are still working.¡± Amelia said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯ll inform you


    when we reach Gerton. Besides, if youe to see me off, Aiden may be reluctant to leave.¡±


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°Then I wish you a safe trip!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s hope that we¡¯ll have a safe trip.¡± Amelia smiled. She harbored the hope that


    moving to Gerton would bring her the peace she had longed for.


    She hoped that she would never meet Warren again in her life.


    ¡°Warren, what do you think of this ne?¡± Irene slightly raised her chin to make the diamond


    ne on her neck more clearly visible in the man¡¯s eyes.


    The diamonds glistened brilliantly in the light.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Warren nced at her and said, ¡°If you like it, buy it.¡±


    ¡°But it costs 16 million dors.¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded hesitant.


    ¡°Buy it if you like it. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs,¡± Warren said.


    Hearing this, Irene smiled. Her face which was adorned with delicate makeup appeared even more


    alluring.


    In fact, she desired a diamond ring more than a diamond ne!


    However, despite his promise to publicly announce their wedding date at the uing banquet in a


    few days, he had yet to present her with the diamond ring.


    This made her anxious, fearing that something might go wrong once more.


    So Irene pretended to be leisurely looking at other jewelry and then deliberately marveled. ¡°Wow,


    this ring is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This ring is ourpany¡¯stest limited edition for weddings. The diamond on it is Tear of a


    Mermaid which made headlinesst year. Ourpany has purchased it and used it to craft this


    special edition,¡± the staff exined.


    Irene picked up the diamond ring and looked at it carefully.


    Initially, she had only intended to broach the subject of the wedding ring. However, as she examined


    the ring more closely now, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate its beauty.


    ¡°Warren¡­¡± Irene bit her lips slightly and looked at Warren. ¡°This ring is absolutely stunning. How


    about we consider it as our future wedding ring?¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes fell on the diamond ring. The reason why this diamond was named Tear of a


    Mermaid was that the diamond¡¯s raw shape bore the shape of a teardrop.


    And this tear reminded him of thest tear that the woman left for him.


    Her eyes, once filled with both love and resentment, had now found serenity. Tears welled up in


    them, rolling down silently.


    The mere thought of Amelia left Warren feeling as if he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°No!¡± He vetoed without hesitation. ¡°Since it¡¯s for our wedding, it should signify happiness. This


    diamond is associated with tears. It doesn¡¯t feel auspicious!¡±


    Hearing this, Irene couldn¡¯t say anything more. She could only say, ¡°Well¡­ How about we explore


    some other options? Warren, what kind of wedding ring do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take our time and decideter. Once we¡¯ve announced the wedding date, I will apany


    you in choosing the wedding ring carefully,¡± Warren said.


    When she heard this, disappointment flickered in Irene¡¯s eyes. But she still forced an understanding


    smile and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until the wedding date is announced before we pick our ring.¡±


    Then Irene picked another pair of diamond earrings and left the jewelry store with Warren.


    ¡°Let the driver drive you hometer,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Irene was shocked.


    ¡°I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Warren said.


    Irene could only nod, but as she got into the car, she appeared somewhat uneasy. ¡°Warren, about


    our wedding date¡­ Is it really going to be on that day?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We agree that the day is auspicious, and both families have already finalized it.


    Is there any doubt about it?¡± Warren responded.


    Indeed, the elders of the two families have already confirmed the wedding date. Hence, she should


    have nothing to worry about.


    She would marry Warren and be one part of the York family.


    Irene smiled and responded softly before getting into the car.


    The wedding date was set half a yearter. That meant half a yearter, she would acquire


    everything she wanted.


    As for Amelia, she was not someone she should be worried about.


    After Irene left, Warren walked alone along the road until he reached a church.


    The church was modest in size, tucked away in a corner of the bustling downtown area, standing in


    stark contrast to the noisy hustle and bustle of the city.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He walked in, and there was no one in the church at the time. It was very quiet.


    Inside the chapel, he walked up to a statue of the Virgin Mary and silently contemted the gentle


    figure, her arms cradling the infant sculpture.


    He remembered that in the past, that woman had stood in front of this statue for a long time and


    even cried.


    At that time, he was puzzled and asked her why she cried.


    She said, ¡°Because¡­ I thought of Jesus¡¯ future when he grew up. If my child suffers one day, I will


    be heartbroken. I think I¡¯ll risk my life to protect my baby.¡±


    At that moment, he was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had made that connection and


    even shed tears.


    ¡°Are all women so sentimental?¡± he thought at the time.


    If it had been anyone else¡¯s tears, he would likely have felt impatient, but her tears only stirred a


    sense of distress within him.


    Yet, at that time, he had approached her with a deliberate deception, and everything had been


    nothing but a charade.


    Back then, he never imagined that he would have any children with her in his life.


    Butter, she told him that he was pregnant.


    Pregnant? Even though he knew it was impossible, his heart still skipped a beat the moment he


    heard those words.


    He and she would never have any children! He even took protective measures every time he slept


    with her!

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    The red mark on her wrist was so painful and felt like it was burning.


    As she closed her eyes, the scene of him kissing the red mark shed in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t


    get rid of it no matter what.


    Three dayster, Amelia got up early in the morning, and her gaze couldn¡¯t help but be soft as


    she looked at Aiden, who was still sleeping soundly.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to watch him grow like this!¡± she thought.


    She was d she didn¡¯t have an abortion but had insisted on giving birth to the child back then.


    Even though that period had been the most difficult and painful time for her, it was worth it.


    Matilda walked into the room and saw Amelia looking at Aiden with gentle eyes. She said softly,


    ¡°Amelia, everything is packed. We are taking the high-speed train in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t you


    sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°The movingpany wille over soon. I have


    to get ready.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the store could open in Gerton!¡± Matilda said worriedly. After all, she felt sad that the


    diner was sold after it finally had a steady flow of customers there.


    ¡°Since our diner was able to open in Strico back then, it will be the same in Gerton. Mom, don¡¯t


    worry. I will let you and Aiden live a good life,¡± Amelia said.


    Matilda felt sorry for Amelia and said, ¡°I just hope you will be safe!¡±


    ¡°Our family and I will all be safe.¡± Amelia held Matilda¡¯s hand. After all, she was leaving Strico for


    Gerton for the sake of safety.


    Sounds of revelry and feasting filled the resplendent banquet hall.


    In fact, Warren had seen many such banquets. If there was anything special, it would be at tonight¡¯s


    banquet because his marriage with Irene would be announced.


    Previously, they had only made their rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend public.


    Once the official wedding date was announced, the marriage would be a certainty.


    A figure slowly walked down the stairs from the second floor and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Today, Irene wore a white gown with expensive diamond jewelry. Coupled with exquisite makeup


    and a charming face, she looked like the female lead in a movie or TV series.


    And today, she was indeed the female lead.


    Many people present knew that the York family and the Fletcher family would announce their


    wedding date at the banquet today.


    Warren looked at Irene walking toward him, feeling somewhat dazed.


    ¡°Do I really want to marry this woman and spend my life with her? Will I never regret it?¡± he


    thought.


    His heart seemed empty, and he felt as if he had lost something.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Irene¡¯s voice made him suddenlye back to his senses. Only then did he realize that


    she had stretched her hand toward him for a while, but he had not yet taken her hand.


    He calmed down slightly and took her hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! I am here because Irene has saved me. She has given me a second life,¡± he


    thought.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he had survived back then, he had told himself that he would make her happy in his life.


    Because of Amelia, he had already owed Irene a lot.


    When he thought of Amelia¡¯s face, he felt out of breath again.


    Irene smiled sweetly, then leaned closer to Warren and asked in a low voice, ¡°What were you


    thinking about just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about work,¡± he said.


    ¡°My dad said that you will announce the wedding dateter to show your sincerity,¡± Irene said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren answered.


    He would do whatever she wanted him to.


    ¡°When the dance session startster, we will do the first dance,¡± Irene added.


    ¡°Okay, Warren replied. Then, his phone suddenly rang, and he took a look at it. Upon seeing the


    caller ID, he frowned


    slightly and said to Irene beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll go answer a call and be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, he walked to a quiet corner of the banquet hall and answered the phone.


    That was the number of the person he had sent to Strico to keep an eye on Amelia.


    The person called him at that time, probably because of something going on with Amelia.


    When he answered the call, his expression suddenly changed.


    Warren only heard the other party say, ¡°Mr. York, Amelia is leaving Strico. She bought a high-speed


    train ticket at 3:45 p.m.


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not alone,¡± the person on the other side said.


    Warren wondered, ¡°What does it mean she is not alone?¡± He remembered that she had a mother


    who had also gone missing with her after she came out from prison. ¡°So is her mother with her?¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°She has a son.¡± The next words from the other party made him almost unable to hold the phone in


    his hand.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± His voice could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°She has a son who looks like three or four years old,¡± the other party said.


    ¡°How could she have a son?¡± Warren eximed inwardly, and his mind went nk.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you want me to stop her or let them leave Strico?¡± the person on the other side asked.


    After all, once they left Strico, it would take a lot of effort to grasp their whereabouts again..


    At that moment, the lights in the banquet hall slowly dimmed and the music started ying


    melodiously. Irene walked to Warren¡¯s side and wanted to ask him to end the phone call quickly so


    that he could dance with her for the first dance that day.


    She had even specially arranged for reporters to take pictures of her dancing with him to create a


    buzz on the inte.


    Once the wedding date was announced that day, thoseizens who had mocked her on the


    Inte when she hadn¡¯t yet married into the York family after striving for so many years would


    finally shut up.


    But before she could speak, Irene heard Warren say on the phone, ¡°Stop them, and don¡¯t let them


    leave! I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Then, the man who was going to have the first dance with her rushed straight toward the exit of the


    banquet hall.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Irene shouted and lifted the hem of her gown, trying to catch up.


    However, the high heels on her feet made it impossible for her to run fast. In the blink of an eye,


    Warren had rushed out of the banquet hall, leaving Irene behind, who was looked at with all kinds of


    eyes by the surrounding guests.


    Irene only felt hot on her face with embarrassment.


    That day should have been her most glorious asion, but then, it had be her most


    embarrassing moment.


    And the reporter she had specially hired desperately tried to capture her in her most embarrassing


    state then.


    Irene¡¯s


    parents quickly came to her side and asked anxiously, ¡°Irene, what¡¯s going on? Why¡­ Why is


    Warren leaving?¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either,¡± Irene said awkwardly. She wondered, ¡°Who called just now? And who is


    Warren going to stop?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Did¡­ Warren leave because he doesn¡¯t want to marry Irene?¡± Irene¡¯s mother,


    Ivy Fletcher, said worriedly.


    After all, the Fletcher family originally only had a third-rate smallpany. It was all because of the


    support of the York family over the years that they got into the upper-ss circle.


    Everyone knew the Fletcher family relied on the York family. Many people even secretlypared


    the Fletcher family to parasites that lived off the York family.


    If the marriage between the York family and the Fletcher family failed, thetter would probably


    return to their original


    state.


    ¡°How is it possible? The York family has already agreed on the wedding date. There won¡¯t be


    changes.¡± Irene¡¯s father, Thomas Fletcher, reproached Ivy softly and said in a low voice, ¡°All right.


    There are so many guests here today. We have to pretend like nothing happened!¡±


    .Ivy could only force a smile to face the guests around her then.


    Irene pursed her red lips tightly and looked toward the exit of the banquet hall, where Warren had


    long disappeared.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even though she had called out to Warren so loudly just then, he didn¡¯t look back, as if he had


    forgotten about her and everything around him at that moment.


    ¡°Who can make him leave such an important asion?¡± Irene thought, and an intense uneasiness


    surged in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Amelia watched the movingpany¡¯s personnel load all the luggage she could not


    carry with her on the trip into the vehicle and drive off, then turned to look at Matilda and Aiden.


    ¡°Well, Mom, let¡¯s have a meal first, then we will leave for the train station.¡±


    Aiden opened his beautiful eyes wide and asked, ¡°Mommy, are we noting back to Strico in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°In the future¡­¡± Amelia was in a daze, and even she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to hide


    from Warren. ¡°When you are older, we can live wherever you like, Aiden, okay?¡±


    ¡°I like it here because Rosalie is here,¡± Aiden said.


    Amelia smiled. It was probably the luckiest thing for her to have met Rosalie in Strico. If it weren¡¯t


    for Rosalie, Aiden wouldn¡¯t have gotten the best hearing aid so soon. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t


    help Rosalie, who was hurt by love then.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Amelia took Aiden¡¯s hand and left the rental home with Matilda.


    After the three of them had a simple meal nearby, they took the subway and arrived at the train


    station.


    It was 2:30 p.m. by then. It was still early, and there was more than an hour until the departure time.


    Amelia and Matilda found seats inside the train station and sat down.


    Unlike Aiden who looked around curiously, Amelia looked worried at that moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matilda looked at Amelia¡¯s uneasy look and asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just feel like something is going to happen,¡± Amelia said. At that moment, her


    heart inexplicably pounded violently.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving Strico soon, What can happen? Besides, Warren is not in Strico either. I read from


    the news that he is attending a banquet with Irene in Sloummont today. Good things are about to


    happen between the two families.¡±


    Speaking of that, Matilda became angry again. Compared with Irene, what happened to Amelia was


    too miserable.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Stop it.¡± After all, Aiden was right next to her, and she didn¡¯t want him


    to hear the adults¡¯ issues.


    Matilda also seemed toe back to her senses and shut up.


    Fortunately, Aiden only focused on looking around at that time.


    As time went by, Amelia felt that her uneasiness got more intense. She desperately wanted to take


    Matilda and Aiden on the high-speed train immediately.


    Finally, the check-in for Amelia¡¯s train was announced on the broadcast.


    However, Aiden happened to want to go to the restroom at that moment, so Amelia said to Matilda,


    ¡°Mom, please look after the luggage first. I¡¯ll take Aiden to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to hurry up. It¡¯s


    me to check in,¡± Matilda said.


    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± Amelia answered and took Aiden¡¯s hand to the restroom.


    She took Aiden to the women¡¯s restroom. After all, Aiden was too young to go to the men¡¯s restroom


    by himself. Anyway, there were doors in every cubicle in the women¡¯s restroom, and usually, no one


    would say anything.


    After Aiden used the restroom, Amelia picked him up to wash his hands at the sink and then led him


    out.


    ¡°Mommy, are you scared?¡± Aiden suddenly asked in his childlike voice.


    Amelia looked down at Aiden in surprise. ¡°Aiden, why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the way you look right now is like how Posy looks when she is afraid of the monster,¡±


    Aiden said. ¡°Pip and Posy: The Scary Monster¡± was the cartoon he had watched recently.


    Amelia felt suffocated for a moment. Not only Matilda but also Aiden could see that she was scared.


    ¡°Am I being so obvious?¡± she thought.


    ¡°But I will protect you!¡± Aiden said seriously, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but crouch down and hug Aiden.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Amelia murmured. It was the right thing for her to give birth to Aiden.


    She would protect Aiden and wouldn¡¯t let him be harmed at all costs.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the announcement of the check-in reminder on the broadcast that Amelia


    came to her senses and hurriedly walked out of the restroom with Aiden.


    But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and her face turned


    pale.


    ¡°How could Warren be here?¡± she eximed inwardly. Fear suddenly enveloped Amelia and urged


    her to run away immediately.


    But her feet seemed frozen, and she couldn¡¯t move even a step.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve met this man. He helped me find my hearing aidst time.¡± Aiden broke free from


    Amelia¡¯s hand and trotted to Warren, who was looking at him nkly. ¡°Hello, Mister,¡± he said


    politely.


    Warren thought that few things could surprise him, but he was surprised repeatedly that day.


    Earlier, when he had heard on the phone that there was a child about three to four years old with


    Amelia, he was so shocked that he forgot everything and rushed out of the banquet hall. When he


    hade to his senses, he was already driving the car from Sloummont to Strico.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    He had given the order. The men he had arranged for would stop her. Even so, he still wanted to


    see her with his own eyes and personally ask what happened to this child!


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that seeing the child again would give him another surprise.


    He didn¡¯t anticipate that he was the child he had met before.


    At that time, he had an inexplicable affection for the child and even wanted to sponsor him.


    He couldn¡¯t have thought that¡­ This child was hers!


    Warren bent down, his gaze locked on the little boy before him. Their profound, ck eyes were


    someone simr.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯m called Aiden.¡± The boy smiled at Warren.


    When Warren saw this smile, he finally realized why he liked this little boy in the first ce. When


    Aiden smiled, he looked very much like Amelia!


    Aiden?


    ¡°Then¡­ Where¡¯s your daddy?¡± His voice became more and more hoarse.


    Upon hearing this, the boy¡¯s initially happy expression suddenly became slightly gloomy. ¡°He¡¯s not


    here anymore. Mommy said Daddy is in heaven.¡±


    In heaven? Warren immediately picked up the little guy and walked to Amelia, who was already


    pale.


    ¡°Give¡­ Give the kid to me,¡± she said, trembling.


    ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t want this kid to watch you making a fool out of yourself,e with me now,¡±


    Warren dered coldly.


    Amelia shivered. She gritted her teeth.


    His words were like a death knell.


    Was there no way to run away?


    Even though she had tried her best, she still couldn¡¯t escape. He had even uncovered Aiden¡¯s


    existence.


    She wanted to shout. She wanted to punch someone. She wanted to rip Aiden from his arms. But


    looking at her son¡¯s innocent, pure face, she couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    The adult world was too ugly. At the very least, she wished Aiden¡¯s world wouldn¡¯t be polluted.


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she bit out.


    Aiden seemed to understand as he listened. He asked, ¡°Mommy, where are we going? Aren¡¯t we


    going to take the train?¡±


    ¡°Be good for a moment¡­ We¡¯ll go somewhere with this mister. We¡­ We won¡¯t be taking the train


    for now. Next time, alright?¡±


    ¡°But what about grandma? Doesn¡¯t Grandma have to go?¡± He asked suspiciously.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction where Matilda should have been now. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need. Mommy will call Grandmater and tell her we¡¯ll take the train next time.¡±


    Aiden was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t take the train today, but he was overjoyed when he met this


    man who helped him find his hearing aid, He chattered to Warren enthusiastically. He could now


    hear and say many things.


    Warren also interacted with Aiden and answered some of his questions. Amelia trailed behind them,


    listening to them with conflicting emotions.


    Once upon a time, he wanted nothing to do with the child. But now, he was patiently talking to him.


    How ironic!


    Outside the station, there was already a car waiting for them. The subordinate who was


    apanying Warren opened the back seat door.


    Amelia took a deep breath and got into the car with Warren.


    Just then, Amelia¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and found that it was her mother


    calling.


    Matilda¡¯s anxious voice as soon as she picked up. ¡°Amelia, where are you? The ticket inspection


    will be over if you don¡¯t


    ¡°Aiden and I can¡¯t make it, Mom. You should find an inn to stay for a while,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Matilda demanded.


    Amelia looked up and met Warren¡¯s eyes. He seemed to want to see how she would answer, and


    there was a trace of mockery in the set of his mouth.


    Aiden, who was sitting between them, also looked up at her.


    The father and son shared simr eyes, but they had never been more alike than now.


    ¡°Aiden and I are with Warren right now,¡± Amelia exined calmly.


    There was a gasp on the other end of the phone, followed by Matilda¡¯s panicked voice. ¡°He¡­ Did


    he see Aiden? Then he¡­ and you¡­¡±


    Matilda was nearly stammering.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will handle it.¡± After saying that, Amelia ended the call.


    ¡°You¡¯ll handle it?¡± Warren said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m dying to know what you¡¯re going to do.¡±


    Amelia choked. Aiden, who had been sitting between them, seemed to be frightened by Warren¡¯s


    stony voice. But then he .raised his chin and said to Warren, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Mommy like this, mister.


    Mommy will be afraid.¡±


    Even though he had no idea what they were talking about, he could tell his mother was scared.


    He wanted to protect his mommy!


    Thinking about this, the little boy turned sideways and faced Warren, Amelia behind him, as if to


    protect her.


    Looking at this little body before him, Warren couldn¡¯t help but remain silent. Before this, the small


    kid had been cordial to him, but now his cheeks were puffed up as if he wouldn¡¯t let Warren scare


    his mother Amelia at all.


    Was this¡­ his child? Even if he denied it in his heart, he couldn¡¯t overlook it anymore as he gazed


    at the eyes almost akin to


    his.


    If the child was truly his, then¡­ When did she get pregnant?


    ¡°Tell me, how old are you?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    Aiden blinked and held up two fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll be two years old in four months!¡±


    Two months¡­ Warren was shocked. Had she already been three months pregnant before she was


    imprisoned?


    He suddenly remembered that at that time, she had said to him hoarsely, ¡°Warren, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s


    yours!¡±


    And how had he answered?


    For a moment, he dared not recall what he had said then.


    His eyes fell on Aiden¡¯s hearing aid. There was a small, fluorescent blue cartoon shell on the


    device. He looked cute wearing it.


    But it reminded him that he was a deaf child.


    This child would remain deaf and mute for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t have a hearing aid!


    Was Warren¡¯s child actually disabled?

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Rosalie pursed her lower lip and asked after a sigh, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Leighton wants to see Mr. Youngblood, you can go downstairster. I¡¯ll take you to see Mr.


    Youngblood,¡± Carlos said.


    Rosalie was stunned. She did not expect Carlos¡¯ car to be downstairs already. She wondered if


    Jonathan had expected this to happen.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Did he ask Carlos to reach first because he knows I would beg him to take Amelia


    and Aiden out after knowing their whereabouts?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt that there was a around her, one that she was unable to break free from.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Rosalie said and put away her phone.


    When she returned to her desk, it was already time to get off work. Some colleagues began to leave


    one after another. Rosalie also hurriedly tidied up and left the office. It was after work, so she did not


    need to ask for leave.


    When Rosalie arrived downstairs at the building, she saw a gray car parked opposite the building.


    Carlos came out of it.


    Rosalie stepped forward and Carlos opened the back seat for her. ¡°Ms. Leighton, please.


    Rosalie got


    in the car and Carlos drove away slowly.


    Not far away, several people were walking out of the building. After seeing this scene, someone


    eximed, ¡°Oh my! Rosalie got into that car! It¡¯s Maybach, isn¡¯t it? It is not cheap!¡±


    Elodia looked at the car that had driven away and was filled with jealousy. She wondered how


    Rosalie could sit in a Maybach. ¡°Humph, she¡¯s just someone¡¯s lover. The young influencers that


    Kayden usually befriends with are all very beautiful. He just finds Rosalie interesting.¡±


    Elodia thought that the luxury car belonged to Kayden!


    ¡°But it seems that it¡¯s not Kayden¡¯s men who opened the door for Rosalie just now,¡± someone said.


    ¡°It should be a driver. It¡¯s normal for such a rich person to find a driver to pick her up. Is it possible


    that he picks her up in person?¡± Elodia pursed her lips and said, ¡°A woman like her who disgraces


    herself by being someone¡¯s lover corrupts the reputation of our firm.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not necessarily a lover. Maybe their rtionship is normal.¡± Someone defended Rosalie.


    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s just putting it in a good way. To put it bluntly, she does it for money. Well, before she


    went to prison, she was Zachary¡¯s girlfriend. After going to prison, her life has fallen dramatically. Of


    course, she has to get money as much as possible now,¡± Elodia said.


    One day, she would kick Rosalie out of the firm. Elodia wanted Rosalie to feel how Elodia felt when


    she was kicked out of the firm back then!


    At this moment, Rosalie watched as the car headed to the west of the city.


    It was neither the direction of the Youngblood residence nor the Youngblood Group¡¯s headquarters.


    When the car stopped, Rosalie found herself in front of a restaurant.


    It was a time-honored restaurant with a history of 100 years in Strico. It was not essible to


    ordinary people although it was a time-honored restaurant.


    The restaurant usually only epted people from prestigious families, and the dishes served were


    even imperial-level. It was said that only five people in the country could cook the highest-level dish


    in the restaurant.


    Now, Carlos took Rosalie here.


    The restaurant was much quieter than Rosalie thought. Even when she followed Carlos all the way


    in, she did not see any guests except for the staff of the restaurant.


    ¡°Why is there no one here?¡± Rosalie could not help asking.


    Carlos smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood booked this restaurant today.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and thought, ¡°He booked it? The restaurant wouldn¡¯t agree even if the


    prestigious families in Strico want to book it.¡±


    There were only a few people in Strico who could do that.


    However, Rosalie did not understand why Jonathan wanted to put in considerable effort to book the


    restaurant.


    When she followed Carlos to the third floor, there was only one table left in the huge hall. Jonathan


    was sitting on the side of the table and looking at the menu in his hand.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and looked in Rosalie¡¯s direction.


    Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes were glinting with light and his thin lips raised into a sweet smile. His gaze


    seemed to be deeply impressed in people¡¯s hearts, making it unforgettable.


    Was that a deep nce of fate?


    Then, Rosalie took a deep breath and walked to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m here. Can you help me bring Amelia


    and Aiden from Warren?¡±


    Jonathan smiled gently. ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips, while Carlos pulled the chair for Rosalie.


    She hesitated for a moment and sat down first. Then, Jonathan handed the menu to her. ¡°Look what


    you like to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a meal!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But I am!¡± Jonathan looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Remember what I told you before? If I make


    money in the future, I will treat you to a good meal.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. It was a long time ago. She lived with Jonathan in that small rental home.


    He called Rosalie his sister and since then she had another family member!


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with eating here now,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie knew that she had to finish this meal if she wanted to talk about something with him today.


    ¡°You can order whatever you want. I haven¡¯t been here to eat anyway, so I don¡¯t know what is


    delicious,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jonathan nodded and then turned around to give the order to the restaurant manager


    standing aside.


    After a while, the restaurant manager and Carlos left. Jonathan said nonchntly, ¡°Do you want to


    help Amelia so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie gave him a very determined answer.


    ¡°Amelia is not Lillian. Is she worth you begging me for?¡± Jonathan continued to ask.


    ¡°Worth it.¡± Amelia helped Rosalie when Rosalie was in a hard time. Perhaps it was hard for a


    person like Jonathan to realize how important it was when someone was willing to lend a helping


    hand when she was alone without support!


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. He had expected that Rosalie would answer like this, and even after


    she asked him to help find Amelia, everything was under his control.


    The more Rosalie cared about Amelia, the better it was for Jonathan!


    Nheless, he felt ufortable again when he really heard her answer.


    Lillian was important to Rosalie, and now Amelia was also important to her. Even that little child was


    also important to her!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ¡°Then what¡¯s my position in her heart? Is this ufortable feeling a kind of jealousy?¡± Jonathan


    asked himself.


    ¡°If something hadn¡¯t happened to her, would you have thought to contact me at all?¡± He stared at


    Rosalie.


    She was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. However, the expression on her face exined everything


    already.


    There was tension in the air.


    Fortunately, the restaurant staff began to serve at this moment.


    Delicate dishes appeared on the table, looking like delicacies in food posters.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, Rosalie had no desire to eat at all. The only thing on her mind now was her concern for


    Amelia and Aiden.


    Rosalie remembered thest time Amelia was injured and hospitalized. She couldn¡¯t imagine what


    would happen if Warren decided to fight her over Aiden.


    Warren hadn¡¯t even known that Aiden existed back then. Amelia had hurt herself just to not be


    involved with Warren. Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice sounded. He picked up the fork in front of him and put some


    food onto Rosalie¡¯s te. ¡°Try this. It is tasty.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me bring Amelia and Aiden out first?¡± Rosalie asked again, ¡°Jonathan, please. I¡¯m


    begging you. I really fear that something will happen to Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Beg?¡± He smiled gently. ¡°This is the second time you have used this word with me today.¡±


    She bit her lips and smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t even expect that she would say this word to him after


    their breakup.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg me, actually,¡± he uttered in a low voice. ¡°I can help you once, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that I will help you the second time.¡±


    Her face turned pale and she stopped breathing.


    Jonathan continued, ¡°But you have a choice.¡±


    ¡°A choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have a choice whether to be a stranger to me or to be my Rosie.¡± He smiled as if he was


    weing her into the trap he had been setting up all along.


    Rosalie¡¯s body shivered. ¡°Rosie. Why is it Rosie again? I once thought that I would be his Rosie


    forever. I could protect him, care for him, regard him as a brother, as a family member! But now,


    how can I be his Rosie again?¡± she eximed inwardly.


    ¡°If you choose to be a stranger to me, I¡¯ve already done all I can for you thest time I helped you.


    However, if you choose to be Rosie again, then¡­¡±


    He elongated his pause. ¡°I¡¯ll promise to do whatever you want me to do for you.¡±


    His words were like the most tempting enchantment, attracting her to agree with him.


    Rosalie wanted tough, but she felt miserable in her heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to love her, so he wanted to break up with her. But now, he repeatedly asked her to


    be Rosie. She couldn¡¯t understand why he insisted on breaking up with her, and was forced to


    ept her role as Rosie.


    It was contradictory and ridiculous.


    ¡°What about you? How will you choose? Are you going to be a stranger, or are you going to be


    Rosie?¡± Jonathan stared at Rosalie while asking.


    She looked at his gorgeous eyes. She could even see her own face from the reflection in his eyes.


    ¡°He once said that one day, I¡¯ll beg him to be his Rosie. Sure enough, what he said reallyes


    true!¡± Rosalie told herself. Taking a deep breath, she uttered, ¡°I-I¡¯ll be Rosie. So can you bring


    Amelia and Aiden who are with Warren to me now? Then, send someone to protect them. At least


    Warren won¡¯t be able to touch them easily!¡±


    It was her decision. She was willing to be Jonathan¡¯s Rosie in exchange for Amelia and


    Aiden¡¯s safety.


    Amelia helped Rosalie a lot whenever she faced problems. As for Aiden, he was just too pure,


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but want to protect him!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan smiled satisfyingly. He took out his phone and called Carlos. After he finished


    giving orders, he looked at Rosalie. ¡°All done.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to know if Amelia and Aiden have left safely or not?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long. All right Rosie. Let¡¯s finish our dinner first,¡± he instructed gently while grinning.


    It was just like how


    they interacted back then.


    Rosalie¡¯s whole body trembled. She picked up the fork stiffly and started eating.


    She put the exquisite and delicious food into her mouth, but it tasted nd to her. At this moment,


    she was only thinking of Amelia and Aiden. She hoped that Amelia would not do anything excessive


    to hurt herself.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He just picked up some food and put it on her te from


    time to time.


    It waspletely silent on the whole third floor, except for the sound of two people eating.


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang. Rosalie was shocked and looked straight at his phone.


    Jonathan answered the call and turned on the speaker. Rosalie could hear Carlos¡¯ voice at that


    moment.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we¡¯ve taken Amelia and Aiden away from Warren,¡± Carlos reported.


    ¡°Did they get hurt?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t have any external injuries. However, Ms. Amelia Haab is a little emotionally


    unstable. I am afraid she needs a good rest,¡± Carlos replied.


    ¡°Send someone to protect them and tell Warren that as long as Amelia and Aiden are in Strico, no


    one can touch them,¡± Jonathan ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Carlos responded.


    After the call ended, Jonathan looked up at Rosalie. ¡°Are you satisfied with the way I handled


    this?¡±)


    Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Amelia was not injured, and Jonathan had asked Carlos to


    warn Warren. It must be safe for Amelia and Aiden to stay in Strico..


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Have you forgotten? You are my Rosie. It¡¯s natural that I¡¯ll do


    anything for you, so you don¡¯t have to thank me at all.¡±


    Rosalie gasped and then lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to look Jonathan in the eye.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his Rosie now!¡± she screamed inwardly. It was different from before. Currently, it was as


    though she was captured by his and trapped inside. She had no chance to break free.


    After dinner, Jonathan sent Rosalie back to her rental home. ¡°Do you want to continue staying here


    or go back to the Youngblood residence?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. There were all sorts of sweet memories of them together in the


    Youngblood residence. Nevertheless, the sweeter the memory, it would be more painful for her if


    she were to go back there!


    ¡°I¡¯ll just live here. I¡¯m used to living at this ce these days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask my men to move some of my things hereter.¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    She looked at him in astonishment. ¡°You mean you want to move here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we live together back then?¡± he asked with a hint of amusement.


    Rosalie pondered, ¡°How could it be the same as before?¡± She pursed her thin lips tightly and did not


    know how to respond at


    that moment.


    ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t want to live with me, Rosie?¡± He leaned down with his face close to her cheek


    and questioned her.


    His breath brushed against her face. The face, which could almost be known as a masterpiece of


    heavens, was so close to her that she could even see every single eysh, along with the faint


    tremor of hisshes.


    She instinctively wanted to look away, avoiding his gaze.


    Yet, the next moment, his fingers sped her chin and forced her to look at him.


    ¡°Why? Is it difficult to answer?¡± His voice was cold, while his dark eyes bore a sharp intensity as if


    he wanted to see through her thoughts. ¡°Or perhaps, have you changed your mind? Regret


    agreeing to me for the sake of Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± Rosalie said with a slightly bitter tone, ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t switch my


    identity as quickly as you can. Jonathan, I hope you can give me some time to readjust. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Her voice was almost pleading, and his gaze flickered slightly. ¡°If this is your request, then fine. I


    can temporarily not live with you to give you time to adapt, but I don¡¯t like waiting too long.¡±


    She was relieved.


    ¡°Also, please address me as Jon.¡± His fingers gently traced her red lips.


    Her lips became hot. ¡°Jon,¡± she called out as he wished.


    He smiled, stretched out his arms, and hugged her. His face was deeply buried in her neck, and he


    instructed gently, ¡°Finally, you have be mine again. From now on, you must stay beside me


    obediently and never leave. Do you understand?¡±


    Her body stiffened, feeling a chill enveloping her entire being.


    Even though his embrace was so warm, she still felt extremely cold.


    The next day, Rosalie met Amelia. Thetter¡¯s emotions had stabilized, but herplexion did not


    look too good, and she appeared somewhat worn out.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I heard from my mom she called you yesterday, and


    you helped me.¡± However, as she mentioned that, her expression turned worried again. ¡°Did you go


    to find Jonathan yesterday because of my issues?¡±


    The man who came to see Warren imed to be Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant.


    When she thought about it, only someone with a status like Jonathan¡¯s could force Warren to allow


    her and Aiden to leave.


    After all, Strico was Jonathan¡¯s territory.


    Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t make any demands, did he?¡± Amelia asked anxiously, fearing that Rosalie might have


    suffered for her sake.


    ¡°Nothing much. He just asked me to be his older sister again,¡± Rosalie answered nonchntly.


    Amelia had heard from Rosalie before regarding how she and Jonathan originally met, so the


    former knew some details.


    At that time, she was still marveling at the wonders of fate and how it could bring two unrted


    people together.


    Yet, now, she wondered if that kind of fate was considered a curse rather than a blessing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself for my sake,¡± Amelia said, feeling ashamed and guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of your situation.¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty.


    Jonathan had decided to have me be his older sister again. Even if it isn¡¯t for your situation this


    time, there would have been something else in the future.


    As long as Jonathan had decided to do something, he would always find a way to make it happen.


    Even if she could refuse him once or twice, she wondered how many times she could refuse him in


    the long run. Perhaps her refusals were just part of his game, making it challenging for him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amelia seemed to want to say something more.


    ¡°Amelia, you should think of it this way. At least you and Aiden won¡¯t have to live in constant fear in


    Strico anymore. And as for me, I¡¯ve been through prison. Although I¡¯ve cleared my name, I¡¯m just a


    lowly legal assistant. This deal seems quite worthwhile since I have Jonathan as a powerful ally


    now.¡±


    Rosalie spoke lightly, but Amelia knew she was saying that to make her feel better.


    Thetter thought, ¡°Is it really a good deal? She wants to forget about him and move on so badly,


    but now she¡¯s bound to him instead.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about my situation. What about you? Did Warren make things difficult for you


    yesterday?¡± Rosalie asked with concern.


    Amelia forced a wry smile. ¡°He wanted Aiden to return to the York family and acknowledge his


    heritage, but I refused.¡±


    ¡°Does Aiden know Warren is his father?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. When Aiden arrived at the hotel yesterday, he fell asleep right away. Jonathan¡¯s


    secretary arrived before Warren could say anything,¡± Amelia exined.


    If it were not for Jonathan¡¯s influence, Warren would not have let them go in the first ce


    yesterday.


    When she left the hotel suite with Aiden sleeping in her arms, Warren¡¯s face darkened terrifyingly.


    Rosalie pondered for a moment and suggested, ¡°Since he has mentioned it, perhaps he¡¯ll try to


    contest for custody of the child.¡± It was the most effective way for Warren to make Aiden


    acknowledge his heritage and return to the York family.


    The mention of custody seemed to strike a nerve with Amelia, and her face turned pale. She gritted


    her teeth and eximed, ¡°How could he? How dare he even consider it! He never wanted Aiden in


    the first ce. Besides, he¡¯s always been a perfectionist. A child with imperfections like Aiden is


    beneath his consideration. He¡¯s doing this out of pure spite!¡±


    Rosalie was unaware of the exact emotional entanglement between Amelia and Warren.


    However,/seeing his feelings towards Aiden, she did not believe it was a matter of disdain.


    After all, in the beginning, before Warren knew Aiden¡¯s true identity, he had helped thetter find a


    hearing aid and even held his hand to find his parents. Besides, the former had voluntarily


    expressed his desire to sponsor thetter after that incident.


    She wondered, ¡°Could it be the natural instinct of blood ties? Does a perfectionist, even when facing


    his biological son who has a disability without knowing their identity, still be irresistibly drawn to


    them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making an assumption. Whether he¡¯ll contest for custody or not depends on Warren¡¯s


    intentions,¡± Rosalie responded.


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely fight for it,¡± Amelia remarked, feeling upset.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ording to her understanding of Warren, if he could dere he wanted Aiden to return to the York


    family and did not even grant her the right to see her son, then the former was definitely going to


    contest for custody.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will help you. Anywho, get ready first for now, and don¡¯t be too pessimistic,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± Amelia said gratefully.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, Amelia really didn¡¯t know what to do now, and she might not even be able to


    leave Warren at this


    moment!


    When Rosalie parted with Amelia, she was in a heavy mood.


    She didn¡¯t say in front of Amelia that Warren would be very likely to win if he really wanted to fight


    for custody.


    After all, Amelia was living an unstable life and had been in jail before. Warren was a famous


    entrepreneur of Sloummont. He didn¡¯t seem to have a stained reputation and could provide children


    with a good life.


    And now there were rumors that Warren and Irene were about to get married.


    A normal family was also much more favorable than a single-parent family. All of these would put


    Amelia at a disadvantage.


    Rosalie wondered what exactly she should do to help Amelia solve the current dilemma.


    Rosalie was worried and unconsciously walked to the door of her rental home.


    As soon as Rosalie opened the door of her rental home, she saw Jonathan again in the room.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    At this moment, Jonathan was sitting in a chair with legal case books Rosalie had bought recently.


    He looked up at her and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me toe here, huh?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you said you won¡¯t live here for the time being so that I can get used to it, didn¡¯t


    you?¡± Rosalie bit her lip and said.


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m here to see you.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he closed the book in his hand and walked up to


    Rosalie. ¡°Did you just go to Amelia¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied. It was not surprising why Jonathan guessed that she had gone to Amelia¡¯s


    ce. After all, he had many ways to know where she went.


    ¡°You care about Amelia a lot.¡± Jonathan snorted lightly.


    ¡°Amelia used to take good care of me,¡± said Rosalie. Perhaps it was because Rosalie had seen the


    fickleness of human nature during her time in prison, so she cherished the hard-earned good


    rtionship with Amelia more.


    ¡°So if I take good care of you, would you care about me too?¡± Jonathan asked as he gently touched


    Rosalie¡¯s hair on the


    cheek.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°There are many people who care about you.¡±


    ¡°What if all I want is for you to care about me?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie felt ufortable and looked away, not wanting to meet Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You think too


    highly of me. My concern is not so valuable.¡±


    ¡°If I say it is valuable, then it is.¡± To Jonathan, what he wanted was just Rosalie¡¯s concern.


    As Jonathan spoke, he pinched Rosalie¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him.


    once else


    Jonathan wanted Rosalie to care about him, to smile at him as before, and to see no one else but


    him.


    Such an idea had be more and more intense these days.


    §ã§Ö§Ý§à


    And now, Rosalie was by Jonathan¡¯s side again. But even if she promised to be his Rosie


    again, it seemed that there was still a gap between them.


    ¡°If you really think my concern is so important, why did you break up with me?¡± Rosalie blurted out


    as if she couldn¡¯t resist the urge. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words and behavior are really contradictory


    sometimes?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.


    He thought, ¡°Contradictory¡­ Yes, they are indeed contradictory!¡± He was afraid that he would fall in


    love with her so deeply that he would repeat his father¡¯s mistakes one day. He was afraid that he


    would lose his dignity and life for the sake of love, and that she would control all his joys and


    sorrows.


    But after separating from her, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but want to see her and keep her by his side.


    ¡°You know what? You are the only one in this world that can make me contradict myself!¡± Jonathan


    opened his mouth and staked at Rosalie with burning eyes.


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan in confusion, wondering what he meant.


    The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes that were fixed on Rosalie was seemingly filled with extreme desire


    with extreme restraint, which was extremely contradictory.


    The next day, when Rosalie got off work and just walked out of the building, Jarvis, the chauffeur of


    the Youngblood family, had alreadye to Rosalie. ¡°Mr. Youngblood wants to see you, Ms.


    Leighton.¡±


    Saying nothing, Rosalie pursed her lips and followed him into the car.


    This scene was seen by Elodia again.


    Elodia was overjoyed at the sight of the Maybach car.


    It seemed to Elodia that Rosalie really had an affair with Kayden. Elodia remembered that someone


    had told her that Kayden¡¯s current girlfriend was a celebrity. Elodia thought, ¡°If the celebrity knew


    about it¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Elodia smiled. Then she took out her phone and secretly photographed the scene


    when Rosalie car and the scene when the car left.


    got


    in the


    These were all evidence. As long as she got some more evidence and posted it on the Inte, it


    would be enough for that celebrity toe to Rosalie and quarrel with her.


    She had heard that the celebrity was famous for quarreling and that she had used to rely on


    quarreling to get fame and attention.


    Once Rosalie was targeted by that celebrity, she would be really screwed. The more Elodia thought


    about it, the more delighted she was.


    When Rosalie arrived at the Youngblood residence, the butler only said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood hase


    back. He¡¯s asked you to go to his bedroom, Ms. Leighton.¡±


    Rosalie was a little embarrassed.


    The word ¡°bedroom¡± was enough to make people misunderstand, especially when the people in this


    house knew about her previous rtionship with Jonathan.


    But now, even if she wanted to escape, there was no way she could.


    It was like she became an actor who could only continue acting ording to Jonathan¡¯s script. As


    for when the y would end, it all depended on his mood.


    Rosalie walked to Jonathan¡¯s bedroom door and knocked on the door twice, but no one came to


    open it. When she pushed the door in, there was no one in the room, and even the lights were off.


    She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the bedroom?¡± When she was thinking about it, she found that the door


    connecting the two bedrooms was open. The neighbouring room was the one where she once


    lived.


    The light in the bedroom was on at this moment, and some light came through the door.


    Rosalie unconsciously walked towards the neighbouring room.


    The room was still the same as when she left.


    Even those skincare products she had used were still on the dresser.


    But in this room, Rosalie didn¡¯t see Jonathan either. Just as she wanted to go downstairs and ask


    the butler where Jonathan was, the bathroom door was suddenly opened.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Jonathan was naked, with a bath towel around his waist. His hair was wet and some water was


    dripping from it.


    Seeing Rosalie in the room, Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie looked away ufortably.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you embarrassed?¡± Jonathan walked up to Rosalie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help


    me dry my hair? I remember the first time you took me to your rental room, you volunteered to dry


    my hair after I took a shower.¡±


    ¡°You are too tall. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to dry your hair. You should do it your¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan bent down and said, ¡°Well, how about now?¡±


    Rosalie was startled by the sudden proximity to Jonathan¡¯s face. When Rosalie turned her head,


    she couldn¡¯t help but meet his eyes.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes seemed to have some kind of magic, which made it hard for Rosalie to look away.


    Then Jonathan put a dry towel into Rosalie¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I like you drying my hair.¡±


    Rosalie held the towel stiffly, covered it on Jonathan¡¯s head, and began to wipe his wet hair.


    The towel blocked Jonathan¡¯s gaze, which made Rosalie feel less pressured.


    In fact, Rosalie also helped Jonathan dry his wet hair many times after she lived in the Youngblood


    residence.


    Despite doing the same thing now, Rosalie was in apletely different mood.


    After his hair was dried, Jonathan stroked the bangs on his forehead. ¡°It seems that my hair has


    grown a little bit. Why don¡¯t you help me trim it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how. You can get a professional hairdresser,¡± Rosalie subconsciously refused.


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who hates lying most, Rosie? Didn¡¯t you help me trim


    my hair when we were at the rental home?¡±


    Rosalie held her breath, thinking that Jonathan was going to make her repeat all the things she had


    done back at the rental home.


    At this moment, she regretted doing too much back in the rental house.


    ¡°But there are no tools here.¡± She could only find other excuses.


    However, Rosalie was speechless when he asked the housekeeper to bring aplete set of tools


    for professional hairdressers.


    She didn¡¯t know how to use the many tools that were brought to her.


    Therefore, she could only help him trim his hair with the most basicb and ruler.


    When her fingers ran through his slightly wet hair and the scissors began to trim it, she suddenly


    had a strange feeling.


    It was as if she had gone back to the old days when she helped him dry his hair, and then he sat in


    a chair obediently and let


    her trim his hair.


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that the scissors slipped from her hand and were about to


    poke Jonathan¡¯s neck, but he managed to catch it with two fingers.


    ¡°What now? Are you trying to kill me, Rosie?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie in the mirror and asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was distracted just now,¡± said she..


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan murmured. The scissors had fallen into his hands in an instant.


    He looked down at the scissors in his hand with a cold look on his face. He actually had the urge to


    give his life to her even if she really wanted to kill him at that moment earlier.


    He thought, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    He never intended to give his life to any woman. He thought that only he himself could decide


    whether to live or die. He thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what I was afraid of when I broke up with her? But


    why do I still have such an idea after breaking up. with her?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, I really didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡± His silence made her misunderstand. ¡°Even if I broke up


    with you, it was sad and painful at the beginning, but all this has passed. I won¡¯t kill anyone because


    of a breakup.¡±


    He frowned unconsciously. She was exining, but when he heard her say ¡°All this has passed¡±, he


    felt an ache in his heart, which made him ufortable.


    ¡°Have


    you never thought about killing me?¡± He turned his head and looked at her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me to die?¡± he continued to ask, looking directly at her eyes as if he wanted to


    see through herpletely.


    His question sounded ambiguous. ¡°-I don¡¯t want you to die,¡± she said. Even if she broke up with


    him, she didn¡¯t want him to die or anything like that. What she wanted was just for both of them to


    part ways amicably.


    But now, it seemed that even this was difficult to achieve.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t let me die, right?¡± His voice was like clouds in the sky, which made people feel a little


    tranced.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°How could I let Jonathan die?¡± She only felt that Jonathan was telling a joke. He


    was Jonathan from Strico, with considerable wealth in his hands. She didn¡¯t think that she, a legal


    assistant, could kill him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I will or won¡¯t,¡± said she.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just tell me, will you or will you not?¡± He insisted on getting an answer.


    Under his gaze, she only felt her heartbeat racing as she replied almost subconsciously, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He smiled slightly, and then his smile slowly widened. Even his eyes seemed to be crinkled by that


    smile.


    ¡°Remember what you said.¡± As he spoke, he handed the scissors back to her. ¡°All right, now


    continue trimming my hair.¡±


    After his hair was trimmed, Rosalie felt that her hands were stiff and even her stomach grumbled


    with hunger.


    She had dinner in the Youngblood residence, which was no different from before. Sometimes she


    even had an illusion as if she hadn¡¯t broken up with him.


    She thought she could go back after dinner, but he made her stay in the study.


    At this moment, Jonathan was holding a video conference with the senior management of the group


    in front of the huge desk in the study, while Rosalie was sitting at the small desk and looking


    through the case file in her hand.


    He had bought this small desk and put it in the study when she wanted to review the legal


    provisions and cases back then. Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand why Jonathan made her stay in the


    study when he had something important to do now. But when she asked him earlier, he said, ¡°It¡¯s


    nice to have you next to me when I¡¯m working. I¡¯ll feel a lot happier.¡±


    B

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°What does that mean? Am I a mascot?¡± Rosalie shook her head. She cast aside the jumbled


    thoughts in her mind and refocused her attention on the case files in her hands.


    In a few days, thepensation trial for Larry¡¯s car ident would officially begin. Judging by the


    current attitude of the defendant, it was clear they intended to prolong the process and had no


    intention of paying up.


    For the defendant, serving a one-year prison sentence would easily offset the hundreds of


    thousands of dors inpensation, turning it into a profitable choice.


    Although Rosalie was seventy to eighty percent confident that the real perpetrator was the celebrity,


    Aubrielle, the evidence at her disposal was not sufficientlypelling.


    Perhaps Rosalie needed to revisit the route the car had taken that day or the scene of the incident


    to find some useful clues at the scene. Rosalie thought to herself, ¡°After all, that¡¯s all I can do at this


    point.¡±


    Otherwise, Larry and his family would still receive nopensation even if they won the case in


    court.


    ¡°Why are you staring so intently?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    Rosalie then realized that Jonathan had finished his video conference at some point, and he had


    walked over to her.


    At that moment, Jonathan was leaning over and supporting himself with one hand on the table, His


    gaze was fixed upon the documents in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a case from the firm,¡± Rosalie responded.


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you really intend to remain a mere assistant in thisw firm and not ept my


    help? I can give you your ownw firm. You have a license now and can take cases independently.


    There¡¯s no need for you to be an assistant.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to gain some experience for now,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°So, are you refusing me, then?¡± His voice dropped, and there seemed to be tension in the air.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t need to give me anything. I¡¯m already grateful that


    you¡¯re willing to arrange protection for Amelia and Aiden.¡±


    For Rosalie, what she wanted most now was to rely on herself.


    Even if Jonathan really gave her aw firm, it would never be truly hers. It would be like a pie in the


    sky, splendid yet not substantial.


    If Jonathan ever chose to retract his offer, he could do so at any moment. In that case, she would be


    left with nothing once


    more.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers gently stroked her lips, preventing her from biting them once more. ¡°Why are you


    so hesitant to call me Jon? You always have to wait for me to ask before you say it. Is it really that


    difficult for you to say this name willingly?¡±


    Rosalie remained silent.


    She mused, ¡°Is it difficult? Actually, it¡¯s not difficult as long as I regard it as an address for him.


    However, maybe it¡¯s because the name ¡®Jon¡¯ used to be so special to me.¡±


    Now, he was just Jonathan to her.


    Rosalie feared that calling him Jon might give her a false impression that he was still the same


    person as before.


    Rosalie continued thinking, ¡°No, or should I say that Jon was only a creation of my imagination? In


    truth, I had never truly understood him, which is why his talk of breaking up felt so sudden.¡±


    The ¡°Jon¡± in her heart was just what she had created ording to her expectations. It was not the


    real him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call me Jon. Like hearing you say it,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± she gently uttered.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Jon.¡±


    ¡°Once more.¡±


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡±


    Rosalie repeated those words over and over, but she kept reminding herself in her heart that he


    was just Jonathan.


    ¡°In front of you, I¡¯m just Jon,¡± he said, holding her in his arms.


    His breath immediately enveloped her entirely, but a trace of sadness shed in her doe eyes.


    He would never be Jon to her again. Jon had already ceased to exist when he asked to break up


    with her.


    In the hotel bedroom, Warren was speaking to Irene on the other end of the phone. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be


    back tomorrow, and I¡¯ll handle all those rumors online.¡±


    ¡°Warren, what exactly happened that made you leave without even exining? I-I¡¯m not ming


    you. I just want to understand.¡± Irene¡¯s voice was tinged with a sense of hurt, eliciting a protective


    response from those who heard her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about everything when I return,¡± Warren replied and rubbed his temples.


    He had hardly slept for the past two days. Whenever he closed his eyes, scenes from the past with


    Amelia would appear uncontrobly.


    Warren reminisced about her smiles and tears. The memory of her announcing that she was


    carrying his child came rushing back, along with his own reactions to her words.


    Warren recalled the time he had sought her, requesting that she bear a child for him, and how she


    resolutely responded by thrusting a shattered ss against her abdomen.


    A child¡­ It turned out that she had already given birth to a child who shared his blood.


    A child who was deaf and disabled.


    Recalling his first meeting with Aiden, Warren found himself engulfed by indescribable


    emotions.


    Back then, Warren had asked Aiden what was wrong, but Aiden simply looked at him with eyes


    strikingly simr to his own. Aiden used his fingers to gesture continuously and utter


    iprehensible sounds.


    That was the moment Warren realized that this child was deaf and, therefore, unable to speak.


    The outside world had always tagged Warren as a cold-hearted individual. Nevertheless, he


    experienced a seldom-seen, welling of sympathy for this child.


    However, Warren could never have fathomed that the child he empathized with would turn out to be


    his son.


    Aiden was his own flesh and blood. Yet, astonishingly, Warren became aware of his existence after


    all this time.


    Suddenly, Warren got up, picked up his suit jacket, and walked out of the bedroom.


    His subordinate in the living room immediately stood up and inquired, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s quitete.


    Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Amelia¡¯s current residence,¡± Warren replied. He wanted to take another look at that


    child.


    ¡°Yes!¡± his subordinate answered and followed Warren out of the hotel.


    The car drove toward Amelia¡¯s residence, and they reached their destination in just about twenty


    minutes.


    It was a budget inn.


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly changed when she opened the inn¡¯s door and saw Warren. She instinctively


    tried to close the door, but he blocked it with his hand.


    ¡°Do you believe that I have a hundred ways to open the doorter if you dare to close it now,¡± he


    uttered coldly


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled. Naturally, she knew that he was capable of it.


    At this moment, a tender voice sounded, ¡°Mommy, is it Rosalie?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. The next moment, Warren hadpletely opened the door of the room and


    saw Aiden standing


    beside Amelia.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    ¡°Mr. York!¡± Aiden eximed with surprise.


    Warren stepped forward and ruffled Aiden¡¯s head.


    Matilda came over after hearing themotion. Her face turned pale when she saw Warren. She


    wanted to rush forward to pull Aiden back, but her body involuntary trembled when Warren gave her


    a casual nce.


    After all, Warren had brought too much harm to the Haab family.


    Back when Amelia was detained, she had pleaded with him not to testify against Amelia, but it didn¡¯t


    work out. He had just coldly looked at her and said, ¡°This is what the Haab family owes the York


    family, and what she owes Irene! Just letting her sit in prison for a few years is too cheap for her.¡±


    Amelia sensed Matilda¡¯s fear, so she quickly stepped forward and held Matilda¡¯s hand tightly.


    Only then did Matilda calm down a little.


    ¡°Warren, if you have something to say, let¡¯s go outside to talk!¡± Amelia said.


    But Warren casually waved her off. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for you today.¡± Then, he crouched down and


    looked straight at Aiden. ¡°Yourst name is York, not Haab.¡±


    As she heard that, Amelia¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately understood what he hade


    here for!-


    No, she couldn¡¯t let him continue.


    If Aiden found out now¡­


    She wanted to rush forward to take off Aiden¡¯s hearing aid and prevent him from hearing what


    Warren would say next.


    But it was toote. Warren¡¯s voice continued to echo in the small room, ¡°Aiden, I am your father.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Amelia rushed to Aiden¡¯s side and red at Warren.


    If it weren¡¯t for Warren¡¯s hand firmly resting on Aiden¡¯s shoulder; Amelia might have already pulled


    him behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to throw the DNA report right in front of you before you admit it?¡±


    Warren said coldly.


    Amelia¡¯s body swayed slightly.


    Aiden looked at Warren in confusion and turned to look at Amelia. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy in heaven?


    Why is Mr. York saying he¡¯s my Daddy?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what should she do, and


    how could she tell Aiden that his father had never anticipated his existence.


    He had evene close to not being born because of a single statement from Warren.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take you back to the York family and let you acknowledge your roots,¡± Warren


    said. ¡°You won¡¯t have to live in a small room like this, and you can have any toys you want. In the


    future, no one will mock you for anything!¡±


    Warren could imagine the kind of ridicule a child with a hearing impairment might face.


    Aiden was Warren¡¯s son, and even if he had a disability, Warren wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mocking


    Aiden.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes brightened hearing that. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand some of the words, he


    grasped the meaning.


    ¡°Are you really my Daddy?¡± Aiden asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Warren replied unwaveringly.


    ¡°Does that mean Daddy will live with Mommy, Granny Matilda, and me from now on?¡± Aiden¡¯s


    innocent voice continued to inquire, filled with longing.


    He had seen in cartoons that families lived together.


    Warren fixed his gaze on Aiden and was about to answer when Amelia said, ¡°All right, Aiden,


    Daddy¡­ has something to attend to and needs to leave. Let¡¯s say goodbye to him.¡±


    It was difficult for Amelia to utter the word ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t live with us today?¡± There was, a hint of disappointment in Aiden¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This ce is so small, and if he stays here, it will be too cramped Amelia said while looking at


    Warren with an almost pleading expression.


    Amelia hoped that Warren wouldn¡¯t say anything inore and shatter Aiden¡¯s simple world.


    Warren furrowed his brow. The words he had intended to say seemed to get stuck in his throat. He


    couldn¡¯t utter them under her gaze.


    Warren then thought to himself, ¡®Are you kidding me? Why should I care about Amelia¡¯s gaze?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯ve never owed her anything; it it Amelia who owes me!¡¯


    Nevertheless, Warren ultimately remained silent.


    Amelia quickly added, ¡°Aiden,e on, say goodbye to Daddy. It¡¯s veryte, and you should get


    ready for bed.¡±


    Aiden obediently waved to Warren, then expressed once more his hope that Warren and Amelia


    could live together.


    Amelia could only feel a profound sense of bitterness.


    When Matilda took Aiden to the bathroom to wash up, Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Warren,


    no matter what¡¯s between us, I hope at least in front of Aiden, you won¡¯t say things that will make


    him sad, upset, or disillusioned.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯ll find out sooner orter. So, what difference does it make if I say it now orter?¡± Warren


    replied.


    ¡°Aiden means nothing to you, does he? Why did youe here to disrupt our peace?¡± Amelia said,


    her voice filled with resentment. ¡°You said you want revenge? Fine, I¡¯ll give you revenge. Three and


    a half years in prison wasn¡¯t enough, the stab to the abdomen wasn¡¯t enough. So, tell me, what


    would be enough? Should it be losing a hand or a foot?¡±


    She was willing to pay any price as long as she could protect-Aiden.


    Warren¡¯s face gradually turned ashen.


    ¡°Amelia, why do you think losing a hand or a foot is enough for you?¡± Warren spat out in a chilling


    tone. ¡°I won¡¯t let Aiden continue to stay with you. I¡¯ve said it before, I will ensure you have no right to


    even see him in the future.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Amelia called out his name and grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°Do you have to do this? Do you


    have to take Aiden away


    from me?¡±


    e gave


    He gave her a fleeting nce at her hand gripping his arm, then raised his own hand, slowly pulling


    her fingers away from his arm. ¡°Since you dared to give birth to my child back then, you should be


    prepared for this! I may not harm you while you¡¯re in Strico, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let Aiden stay


    with you!¡±


    Looking at her empty hands, despair crept back onto Amelia¡¯s face again. After enduring so much


    hardship, was she still


    unable to secure what she wanted?


    She had lost love and freedom in the past. Now, did she have to lose her child as well?


    All she wanted was to raise her child and watch him grow up. Why was something so simple so


    difficult for her?

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    When Warren sat back in his car, his hand unconsciously brushed the spot where Amelia had


    grabbed him.


    It was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold onto him since they met again.


    When she held onto him, he keenly felt her trembling hand.


    Even when he peeled her fingers off his arm one by one, he could still sense the coldness in her


    fingertips.


    It was like¡­ a dead man¡¯s hand!


    ¡°Stop thinking!¡± Warren told himself not to dwell on Amelia anymore and closed his eyes.


    No matter how Amelia yed the victim, Warren was determined to make Aiden acknowledge his


    roots and return to the York family.


    Rosalie wanted to find a favorable clue as soon as possible, so she continued to follow the route the


    vehicle had taken on the night of the ident.


    She had even posted online in a forum to reach out to any drivers who might have recorded


    valuable evidence on their dashboard camera during the night of the ident, specifically in areas


    where there were no surveince cameras, and asked them to contact her.


    However, after posting the message, it seemed to disappear into the void. No one responded at all.


    Yet, it made sense. Given that it had been so long since the incident, even if a driver¡¯s dashboard


    camera had recorded something useful, it was likely overwritten by now.


    Moreover, the chances of a driver passing by that route on that specific night and seeing her post


    were slim.


    Rosalie continued her investigation while observing the surroundings for any signs of surveince


    cameras. However, the police had already checked and confirmed that there were no surveince


    cameras in the vicinity of that route.


    As Rosalie walked and thought, she habitually checked the forum on her phone to see if there were


    any replies to her post.


    To her surprise, someone had responded. They imed to have driven past the scene that night


    and had captured two women exiting a car on their dashboard camera.


    The


    person even asked Rosalie for her contact information.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wondered if she could really be this lucky and found evidence.


    She immediately sent a private message to the person, providing her phone number.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that her phone rang with an unfamiliar number within a minute.


    Rosalie picked up, and a stranger¡¯s voice came through the other end, asking, ¡°Are you Rosarory?¡±


    Rosarory was Rosalie¡¯s forum nickname.


    ¡°Yes, are you Weston?¡± she asked. Weston was the driver she had messaged earlier.


    ¡°Yeah, where are you now? I can bring you the dashboard camera footage right away,¡± the person


    replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m currently out handling some matters. If it¡¯s convenient for you, we can arrange to meet at my


    office,¡± Rosalie said and provided her office address. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re busy, I cane to you if


    you prefer. Whatever is more convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also out at the moment. Why don¡¯t you tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle to you? I assume


    this is quite important if you¡¯re in such a hurry,¡± the person suggested.


    The person was¡­ incredibly considerate and helpful.


    Rosalie was eager to get her hands on the dashboard camera footage, so she shared her current


    location.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far from me. I can be at your location in about ten minutes. Just wait for me,¡± the person


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied with a smile.


    It seemed like things were going smoother than she had imagined. She would soon have strong


    evidence.


    Once Aubrielle was proven to be the real culprit, they could stop her from transferring her assets in


    time. Then, Larry would finally receivepensation!


    With those thoughts in mind, Rosalie felt considerably better.


    In less than ten minutes, she saw a white ordinary vaning towards her and pulled up in front of


    her.


    The door of the van opened, revealing a man who was wearing sunsses and a cap. He remained


    inside the van, not stepping out of the van as he asked Rosalie, ¡°Are you Rosarory?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze shifted to the man in the driver¡¯s seat, who was also wearing a cap, sunsses, and


    a mask.


    A sense of instinctive danger suddenly surged within her. She took a step back unconsciously.


    However, in the next moment, the man who had been asking her questions suddenly lunged at her,


    pulling her forcefully into the van and mming the door shut with a resounding thud.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Go!¡± the man ordered the driver while dragging Rosalie.


    The driver stepped on the elerator and the van began to drive forward.


    Rosalie struggled, realizing that she had underestimated the darkness in people¡¯s hearts.


    Unfortunately, the ce she had been earlier had no surveince cameras at all. It seemed that the


    other party had known this, which was why they had dared to make such a bold mov¨¦.


    ¡°This bitch, let¡¯s teach her a lesson so she doesn¡¯t get too arrogant!¡± the driver in the front seat said


    coldly.


    ¡°Can I have some fun with her? It¡¯s been a while since I yed with a woman!¡± the man restraining


    Rosalie added.


    ¡°You can y, just don¡¯t kill her. After all, we were told by the higher-ups to let her stay in the


    hospital for a while,¡± the driver said.


    ¡°Higher-ups? What was that?¡± Rosalie thought to herself.


    The man pinning her down had already started to pull at her clothes.


    Rosalie was desperately struggling, but it seemed futile. Her hands were bound with twine, and she


    had also been pped several times on her face, leaving blood oozing from her lips.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here for money, I can give you money!¡± Rosalie fought hard to keep herself calm. In such a


    situation, stayingposed was her only chance at self-preservation.


    ¡°Money? You¡¯re just a petty legal assistant. How much money could you possibly have?¡± the man


    scoffed, clearly not taking Rosalie¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°I¡­ I may be a lowly legal assistant, but the person behind me has money. If you went to myw


    firm and asked about it, you¡¯ll find out that recently¡­ uhh, there¡¯s been a Maybach picking me up


    quite frequently.¡±


    She deliberately made her words a bit ambiguous. Rumors had been circting in the firm these


    days, insinuating that she was being financially supported by a wealthy benefactor.


    She hadn¡¯t paid any attention to such gossip, as it couldn¡¯t harm her in her current circumstances.


    The man restraining her shifted his gaze. ¡°How much money can you get us?¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°2 million dors. Can you give it to me?¡± the man said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d have to call my benefactor. I don¡¯t have that kind of money myself, but my benefactor


    does!¡± she replied.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± the man asked the driver in the front seat.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ¡°Fine, have her give out the phone number, and you make the call. If this woman dares to say


    anything she shouldn¡¯t, just cripple her!¡± the driver hissed with malice..


    Fear crept over Rosalie¡¯s face, but deep down, she understood that she couldn¡¯t afford to be


    scared. If she allowed fear to consume her, she would lose any chance to save herself!


    At least, the situation was much better than before, when she was in prison.


    When she was in prison, she couldn¡¯t avoid the harm inflicted by others, no matter how hard she


    tried.


    No matter what kind of harm it was, she had to endure it!


    The man reached for his phone, and Rosalie recited Jonathan¡¯s phone number.


    It was rather pitiable. She had been striving so hard to distance herself from Jonathan, constantly


    reminding herself that the man now known as Jonathan was no longer the same as Jon.


    Yet, in such a critical moment, Rosalie still had to rely on Jonathan.


    Soon, the call was answered, and Jonathan¡¯s voice came through ¡°Rosie?¡± The caller ID disyed


    an unfamiliar number, which was puzzling to him, because only Rosalie should have known this


    number.


    ¡°Is this your brother?¡± The man instantly grew angry, feeling like Rosalie was trying to deceive him.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t have a brother. He¡¯s¡­ my benefactor who enjoys ying the role of my brother,¡±


    Rosalie exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty disgusting!¡± the man spat out.


    On the other end of the phone, Jonathan had begun to realize that something was wrong. He


    questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, your beloved is in our hands. If you want to rescue her, prepare 2 million dors


    and transfer it to the ount we specify,¡± the man dered.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jonathan agreed without hesitation. ¡°But if you dare to harm her, you won¡¯t get a single


    penny.¡±


    ¡°You can prepare the money first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you hurt her, you¡¯ll live the rest of your days in torment.¡± The cold voice, even


    through the phone, still gave a strong sense of oppression.


    So much so that the man holding the phone¡¯s hand trembled for a moment, and the phone in his


    hand almost slipped to the ground.


    ¡°I want to hear her voice!¡± Jonathan added.


    Reluctantly, the man handed the phone over to Rosalie, whose hands were still tied. ¡°Hey, your


    benefactor wants to hear your voice!¡±


    ¡°J-Jon¡­¡± Rosalie bit her lip and spoke with some difficulty.


    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt now,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you get hurt,¡± Jonathan reassured her.


    It was a short sentence, but it brought an inexplicable sense offort to her heart.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it! 2 million dors, not a penny less!¡± the man said and ended the call. Then, he


    texted Jonathan the ount number.


    ¡°You know, your benefactor seems quite wealthy, not hesitating at all to transfer 2 million dors.¡±


    the man chuckled. ¡°Once we get that 2 million dors, we can¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the talking. Get the money first, and then we¡¯ll see!¡± the driver scolded him.


    The man stopped talking, and they left Rosalie alone for the moment.


    Rosalie knew that the two men wouldn¡¯t release her even after receiving the money, and would


    likely continue to harm her.


    But she wasn¡¯t worried at this point.


    Was it because of Jonathan? She was confident that he woulde to her rescue.


    Thinking about it, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly again.


    She had nned to rely on herself entirely, but now, it seemed she was still relying on him.


    The van driven by the kidnappers headed towards the southern part of the city, taking a more


    secluded route. They were close to getting out of the city!


    Rosalie had no idea how Jonathan had nned for her rescue. However, as they approached the


    highway exit, the van suddenly came to a halt.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± the man sitting behind with Rosalie asked the driver.


    But the driver didn¡¯t answer.


    Growing impatient, the man red at Rosalie. ¡°You better behave yourself!¡± He then leaned


    forward, halfway out of his seat, and peered through the windshield.


    Suddenly, the man froze, his face contorting to a shocked expression, and his body involuntarily


    trembled.


    ¡°What the hell was going on?¡± Rosalie thought to herself.


    At this moment, with her hands tied and lying in the car, Rosalie couldn¡¯t sit up and couldn¡¯t see


    what was happening outside the car¡¯s front.


    Just then, a loudspeaker outside the car announced, ¡°To the individuals in the vehicle, you are


    being surrounded. Surrender now and do not harm the hostage. Otherwise, the only ones getting


    hurt or killed will be you!¡±


    Rosalie was bewildered. ¡°Surrounded?¡± she repeated in her heart.


    She wondered if it was Jonathan¡¯s doing.


    The van¡¯s door was forcibly opened, and police officers in uniform swiftly apprehended the two men


    and took them out of the vehicle. Following them, a figure entered Rosalie¡¯s view.


    It was Jonathan!


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan¡¯s handsome face in a daze. His expression was dark and menacing as


    he looked at her in her current state as if he were ready to kill someone.


    ¡°No one is allowed toe!¡± Jonathan suddenly said before swiftly entering the van. He untied the


    ropes binding Rosalie¡¯s hands and removed his own suit jacket to cover her.


    ¡°Who did the beating? Or were both of them involved?¡± Jonathan raised his hand and lightly


    touched the obvious handprint on Rosalie¡¯s face.


    Her cheeks were swollen on both sides from the multiple ps she had received earlier.


    She took a sharp breath, and only now did she start to feel the pain on her cheeks. ¡°It was¡­ the


    one who wasn¡¯t wearing a mask,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Where else did you get hurt? Did they¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she hurriedly replied. ¡°Just some beatings.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and bent down to carry Rosalie out of the van.


    Once outside, Rosalie finally saw the situation around them.


    Rows of heavily armed police officers were lined up, each with real firearms. Police vehicles had


    practically blocked off the entire highway interchange. It was no wonder the two men had been


    bewildered earlier.


    The situation resembled a confrontation with a dangerous criminal organization or even a major


    international criminal


    case.


    Such a level of response was unheard of for a typical kidnapping.


    Rosalie was also shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Jonathan to orchestrate such a massive operation!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The two kidnappers, who were now handcuffed by the police, couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they


    saw Jonathan carry Rosalie


    toward them.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ¡°So, this man¡­ is the backer that the legal assistant mentioned?¡± one of the terrified kidnappers


    thought.


    The kidnapper could only wonder what sort of backer could be that capable.


    At that moment, Jonathan shot a chilly gander at the man without a mask before he ordered his


    subordinates beside him, ¡°Teach this man a lesson of a lifetimeter. He shall have a taste of his


    own medicine.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied the subordinate. Deep down, he was murmuring, ¡°Poor man¡­ To be taught a


    lesson from Mr. Youngblood would only mean to have one foot in the grave!¡±


    That sent shivers down that man¡¯s spine. Right when Jonathan was all ready to hop onto the ck


    Bentley with Rosalie in his arms, the man suddenly yelled, ¡°Who exactly are you? And she¡­ Is she


    really just a mere assistant?¡±


    In his book, no backer could grant such privilege to an assistant, one who only had average looks at


    that.


    Everything around him seemed to have gone crazy, or so he thought.


    He had simply cut himself a business deal, to begin with. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect


    things to end up like that.


    No one answered his questions. Jonathan had already gotten into the car with Rosalie in his


    embrace, and slowly, the car drove away from the scene.


    In the car, Rosalie expressed her gratitude toward Jonathan, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Had it not been for him, Rosalie would have ended up in quite a miserable state that day.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smart one to have contacted me?¡± uttered Jonathan ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve


    offended?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head at that. She had indeed stepped on some people¡¯s toes, but at that instant,


    she could not very well figure out the person who would resort to such means.


    ¡°This is already the second time,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°What second time?¡± Rosalie froze.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone try to harm you thest time at the entrance of the residential area where you live


    now? Today¡¯s their second attempt.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ they¡¯re under the same order?¡±


    ¡°That we¡¯ll find out after running an investigation,¡± Rosalie stated Jonathan coldly. His eyes, though,


    turned all gentle the second his gazended on Rosalie who was in a mess.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Jonathan asked softly.


    ¡°I guess so, but¡­ I can still bear with it.¡± Even though one side of Rosalie¡¯s cheeks was painfully


    scorching, the hurt was actually much lighterpared to what she had gone through in prison.


    A pucker creased Jonathan¡¯s forehead on that note. As lightly as he could, he touched the blood


    trickling down from the corner of Rosalie¡¯s lips with his fingers.


    The ps had scarred the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s only some blood. I¡¯ll just wipe them off.¡± As Rosalie spoke, she was about to take out a tissue


    and wipe away the blood oozing out of her mouth.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and stopped her. ¡°Save the trouble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Rosalie wondered as she blinked in befuddlement. On the heels


    of that, all she could see was Jonathan¡¯s face closing in right before her eyes.


    A warm, moist touch at the corner of her lips was what Rosalie felt next.


    ¡°Jonathan¡­ is licking my blood!¡± Rosalie secretly shouted.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened as she felt a burning sensation all over the spots Jonathan


    licked.


    After a long time, Jonathan seemed to have finally cleaned up the bloodstains on Rosalie¡¯s lips.


    Pressing his forehead gently


    against Rosalie¡¯s, Jonathan piped up with a trace of self-reproach, ¡°It was my fault that you got


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Does Jonathan even realize how suggestive his action is?¡± Rosalie asked herself. Be that as it


    might, she seemed unable to lift her stiff arm at that point, let alone push Jonathan away.


    ¡°I might be injured¡­ but you¡¯re not to me. If anything, I must thank you for showing up and


    saving me,¡± Rosalie voiced as she gulped down her saliva.


    Jonathan, however, thought otherwise. Heughed at himself, saying, ¡°I failed to keep you away


    from harm. Thest thing I want to see is you getting hurt.¡±


    Rosalie was silent. Jonathan¡¯s breath hung around her nose, and they seemed as intimate as ever.


    Even so, Jonathan knew that it was not those physical injuries but the wounds in Rosalie¡¯s heart


    that were hurting.


    Only time would tell when all the hurt would heal.


    As the car came to a halt at the front gate of the hospital, Jonathan carried Rosalie and alighted the


    vehicle.


    During the interim, the doctor had long been awaiting their arrival in the special consulting room.


    The second Rosalie arrived, the doctor gave her a round of examination.


    Fortunately, it was nothing more than some bruises. There was nothing to worry about, for the


    redness and swelling on her face would subside in a few days.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the examination was done, a new blouse was ced right before her eyes.


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± came Jonathan¡¯smand.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She returned a response. Considering that her blouse was torn apart near the shoulder, there


    was no way she could continue wearing it.


    Rosalie reached out, intending to take the blouse, but Jonathan did not seem to mean to hand it to


    her.


    Because of that, Rosalie regarded Jonathan in utter confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be convenient for you to change your own clothes.¡±


    ¡°So? He means that¡­¡± Rosalie blushed as she thought of that. With that, her already red and


    swollen cheek looked even more vibrant than before.


    ¡°Well¡­ You can ask the nurse to give me a hand,¡± suggested Rosalie in a frantic. At that juncture,


    they were resting in a VIP lounge, waiting for the staff to fetch them the prescription.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°But what¡¯s there to be shy? Didn¡¯t I also help you change your


    clothes back then?¡±


    Rosalie mentally remarked, ¡°But that was before! It¡¯s different now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let ad change my clothes,¡± she insisted with gritted teeth. Besides, she could


    not convince herself to ept that kind of help.


    Jonathan pursed his lips tightly.


    The air in the room became tense. Just when Rosalie thought that Jonathan might be ticked off,


    Jonathan suddenly wheeled around and exited the room.


    A momentter, a nurse stepped in with the said blouse in Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr.


    Youngblood asked me to help you change into this,¡± the nurse said.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After Rosalie got dressed, Jonathan came back in. ¡°The prescription is here. I¡¯ll give you a ride


    home.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s attitude did not seem to have any change as though the brief tension in the atmosphere


    had never existed.


    As he spoke, he wanted to pick her up altogether.


    ¡°I can walk myself,¡± were Rosalie¡¯s words.


    Yet, Rosalie¡¯s words weighed nothing. Jonathan still carried her, headed outside, got her out of the


    hospital, and returned to the rental home where she lived.


    Jonathan carefully put Rosalie on the chair and went into the bathroom. After a while, he came out


    with a clean wet towel. ¡°Come, wipe your face clean before applying medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± answered Rosalie.


    However, Jonathan did not pass her the towel. Instead, he started wiping her face in her stead.


    His movements were extremely gentle, but Rosalie still took a sharp breath from time to time.


    Although she did not wail in pain, to see her countenance showing her putting up with it was proof


    to him that she was truly in pain at that point.


    ¡°Just let it out if it hurts.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Looking at her rming reddened and swollen condition, he felt like something was stuck in his


    chest and found it difficult to breathe..


    Just now, when he opened the door and saw her hands tied up, her cheeks red and swollen, and


    lying there in a mess, he had a sudden urge to kill.


    The person he had meticulously cared for was treated this way by someone else!


    Rosalie bit her lip, but she didn¡¯t scream. After all, she was used to not yelling out in pain because


    she knew even if she did, it would be useless.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he opened the cap and applied the ointment to her


    wounds.


    Other than her face, she was kicked a few times, too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reach those on your back,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, I¡¯ll apply it to your back with my eyes closed. After all, the doctor¡¯s diagnosis


    report showed the approximate position,¡± Jonathan reasoned.


    Rosalie was stunned. Before she could react, he had already walked to her back, closed his eyes,


    and then reached out his hand to lift her clothes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed. And then she heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, I can¡¯t find the right


    ce anymore.¡±


    Rosalie instantly froze.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, she felt his fingers touching her back.


    The ce he touched happened to be somewhat painful at this moment. The ointment prescribed


    by the doctor contained mint, so she felt a cooling sensation on her back.


    But inexplicably, she felt her back getting hotter and hotter, as if her blood was rushing toward the


    area his fingers touched.


    After the ointment was applied, Rosalie¡¯s skin seemed to be tinged with pink.


    She hurriedly pulled down her clothes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Then, Jonathan slowly opened his eyes. His long eyshes lifted like a hand fan,plimenting his


    beautiful eyes. It was as if he could capture a person¡¯s heart just by looking up.


    Putting the ointment on the table, he said, ¡°You¡¯re hurt, so don¡¯t go to the office tomorrow. Take a


    few days off.¡±


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t walk. There are a lot of things to do in the office,¡± she said hurriedly.


    She was just a lowly assistant. How could she ask for leave and have it granted immediately, let


    alone take a leave for several days?


    She would, at most, attract some attention if the swelling on her face hadn¡¯t gone down by


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Is that so? Do you really have to go to work?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Everyone else will be going to work. If I don¡¯t go to work, then the work I¡¯m handling has to be done


    by others, increasing their workload,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± he replied suddenly.


    ¡°What did he understand?¡± Rosalie thought. She was a little confused.


    However, at night, Rosalie received a call from the receptionist in the firm informing her that the next


    day was a day off.


    ¡°Day off?¡± Rosalie was stunned. It wasn¡¯t a festive holiday or an anniversary of any sort tomorrow.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a day off. It was a notice from the higher-ups, but they didn¡¯t say why. They only said


    they¡¯d give us three days off first, and then they¡¯ll see how it goes afterward,¡± the receptionist


    exined. Although the days off were strange, their sries would be paid as usual. After all, who


    wouldn¡¯t like a vacation?


    After ending the call, Rosalie looked at her phone nkly and somehow felt it might be rted to


    Jonathan.


    She wondered, ¡°Is it because he wants me to rest at home, so he ordered the whole firm to go on a


    vacation? Is that possible? To just make me rest, he did all that? But¡­ If not, why did the firm have


    three days off without any reason?¡±


    After washing up, Rosaliey on the bed. After the medicine was applied to her injuries, it didn¡¯t hurt


    so much. When she closed her eyes, she felt like she could see what had happened today again.


    When Jonathan appeared in front of Rosalie, Rosalie waspletely relieved. To her, it was like in


    this world, there was


    another person, other than Lillian, who would protect her this much.


    However, the man who would protect her this much didn¡¯t love her.


    The game of love between Jonathan and Rosalie was over, but when would the game of make-


    believe family end?


    s, no one could tell Rosalie how long it would take.


    Meanwhile, in a big room, Jonathan looked at the two bodyguards coldly with their heads down in


    front of him. Carlos looked helpless at the moment.


    ¡°Is that how you do your job?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice in a sharp tone made Carlos tremble suddenly.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ is angry! He¡¯s really angry!¡±


    The two bodyguards were silent, and fear shed across their faces.


    Carlos could only hesitatingly muster up the courage and said, Mr. Youngblood, they tried to¡­ to


    make up for it. After seeing Ms. Leighton kidnapped into the car, they originally intended to follow


    the ce where the kidnappers stopped and rescue her, but they didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡±


    The more Carlos said, the more the cold sweat poured down his back. He could feel Jonathan¡¯s


    sharp gaze on him.


    If he was careless, it seemed that he would also be dragged into this mess this time. After all, he


    was the one who chose the two bodyguards to protect Rosalie secretly.


    However, he didn¡¯t know they would make such a big mistake.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect those kidnappers would hurt her in the car? If they had waited before rescuing


    her, who knows what would happen to her!¡± Jonathan said coldly, stood up, and walked to the two


    bodyguards. Then, he kicked them down to the ground.


    ¡°Good bodyguards, my ass! Carlos, you¡¯re pretty good at choosing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathanughed


    out of anger.


    His smile was extremely radiant.


    But in the eyes of Carlos and the two bodyguards, it seemed they had seen the most terrifying


    thing.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please spare my life! Please spare me!¡±


    The two bodyguards kept begging for mercy, but Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to look at them. He just


    ordered his men to take the two bodyguards out of the room and then told Carlos, ¡°Now that they¡¯ve


    made such a mistake today, you should know how to punish them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos answered as his body shuddered in fear.


    In his mind, Carlos guessed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid those two bodyguards will never be able to be bodyguards


    anymore in the future!¡± ¡°Besides, you know what to do yourself. Go and receive your punishment. If


    something like this happens again, I won¡¯t spare you even if you¡¯ve worked with me for so many


    years,¡± Jonathan warned coldly.


    Carlos felt a jolt and hurriedly acknowledged that. He didn¡¯t let out a long sigh of relief until he left


    the room.


    He thought, ¡°Even if Mr. Youngblood and Rosalie broke up, Rosalie was still precious to Mr.


    Youngblood. She must never be harmed. If she were seriously injured today, the two bodyguards


    would most likely lose their lives. After all, if Mr. Youngblood was really angry, no one in Strico could


    calm him down.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡°Holy cow! You¡¯re injured. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lillian arrived at Rosalie¡¯s rental home. She


    originally wanted to check on Rosalie, but as soon as she came in, she saw the redness and


    swelling on Rosalie¡¯s cheeks, which surprised her immediately.


    ¡°Actually, it just looks a little bit serious, but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Rosalie replied while feeling


    too embarrassed to tell Lillian that the injury actually looked more horrible thest couple of days.


    ¡°What in the world happened? Why is your face hurt? Who hit you?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie briefly exined the kidnapping. Even if she deliberately understated it, Lillian was still


    scared after listening to the story.


    Upon hearing it till the end, Lillian suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Did you say that the highway was


    blocked by police? Could it be¡­ The police officers were blocking your car on the highway that


    day?¡±


    Rosalie felt confused and surprised. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡±


    Lillian took out her phone and immediately searched. She then handed the phone to Rosalie.


    Rosalie only saw some photos of the highway back then, posted by someone on the Inte.


    However, these photos were taken from a long distance, so only rows of police officers and police


    cars could be seen vaguely. All the police officers were fully armed, and all their guns were aimed at


    the car which was approaching them.


    The scene could be said to be extremely severe,


    If one did not know about the situation, one would think that someone was shooting a cop


    blockbuster.


    Due to the long distance, the photos looked blurry, and the faces of the people in the images could


    not be seen clearly.


    Thements below the post were even more interesting. Many people were specting about the


    reason for the dispatching of the police.


    Some people were also guessing that there were criminals who needed to be arrested, while some


    spected that the police were performing drills. Others even thought that the police officers were


    blocking terrorist operations.


    Anyway, no one could guess what the actual situation was.


    Lillian was originally just watching the fun, but she did not expect that it had something to do with


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Did Jonathan save you at that time?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie nodded.


    ¡°He seems to quite care about you,¡± Lillian murmured. ¡°Back then, did you two really break up


    without any


    reasons?¡±


    hidden


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he was tired of the rtionship. Just like at first, he found it interesting to have some


    interaction with me. Then, we yed make-believe family, and then it became a love game! Now it¡¯s


    just reverting to the previous game again,¡± Rosalie said with a bitter smile.


    Lillian was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Right now, he and I have been entangled once again because of some issues. He called me Rosie,


    as he did back when he was staying in the rental room,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Lillian said, ¡°What the heck? Didn¡¯t he break up with you? Why..


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Then, you¡­¡± Lillian looked at her friend worriedly, thinking whether Rosalie could still heal from her


    emotional wounds if she kept doing this with Jonathan.


    If it were for Lillian herself, she would not be able to heal if a man who abandoned her constantly


    hovered around her.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about me. How things are going on with you and Callum?¡± Rosalie


    changed to a lighter topic.


    ¡°Both of us are quite fine,¡± Lillian replied, thinking that their feelings were getting stronger, but ever


    since the incident when she went to the underground barst time, Callum always showed a cold


    face to her these few days.


    If Lillian praised a male celebrity, Callum would act snappishly towards her. In the end, she had to


    comfort Callum in a soft


    tone.


    If she did not do so, Callum would report to her parents and tell them about her going to the


    underground bar.


    Therefore, she had to lower herself during this period.


    Of course, other than the easiness to get jealous, Callum¡¯s other aspects were good. For example,


    when Lillian watched TV, Callum would automatically hand her snacks. When Lillian¡¯s body felt


    sore, Callum would give her a massage. When Lillian


    wanted a celebrity¡¯s autograph, Callum would help her get one. Of course, he would only agree to


    get female celebrities¡¯ autographs.


    Looking at the unconscious sweetness shown on Lillian¡¯s face, Rosalie really hoped that her friend¡¯s


    rtionship with Callum could go


    well.


    It was just that when Rosalie thought about Callum¡¯s birth and the White family, she still felt


    concerned.


    The rtionship between the White family members wasplicated. As an illegitimate child,


    Callum became the head of the White family. Rosalie could not imagine the dangers Callum would


    face behind his back. Moreover, the eldest wife of the White family and her two sons were still


    around, so Rosalie thought they would not really be willing to hand over the whole White Maple


    Group to Callum.


    Rosalie also wondered if they had tricks on their sleeves. After all, it often ended up as a fight to the


    death in thepetition for property for prominent families.


    Rosalie only hoped that Lillian could be happier than her.


    Lillian deserved to have the best love.


    After chatting with Rosalie for a while, Lillian finally left Rosalie¡¯s rental home when it was getting


    late.


    The night in Strico was not as sultry as the daytime in September. The cool breeze brushed her


    face, making Lillian feelfortable.


    However, Lillian felt a sense of indescribable dullness at the thought that Rosalie and Jonathan


    were still to be entangled again.


    However, she could not do anything for Rosalie and could only watch her friend get trapped in the


    situation.


    Lillian drove to Callum¡¯s mansion in Strico instead of going home.


    During this period, Callum spent most of his time staying in Strico.


    When Lillian arrived at the mansion, the housekeepers hurriedly opened the door. Upon seeing


    Lillian, Callum was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why are you¡­¡±


    Before Callum could finish his words, Lillian immediately rushed forward and abruptly hugged his


    waist, burying her face in Callum¡¯s arms deeply.


    Callum was stunned by Lillian¡¯s sudden hug. Lillian had never taken the initiative to hug Callum like


    this, as she was always trembling with fear whenever she met him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did


    you


    drink?¡± Callum asked. After all, every time Lillian got drunk, she would take the initiative to touch


    Callum.


    ¡°No,¡± Lillian replied as she continued to rub her head in his embrace, thinking that her man smelled


    good.


    ¡°Well then, what triggered you? Which celebrity made you disillusioned?¡± Callum thought of a


    second reason.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Lillian continued rubbing, and her hand slowly touched the area below Callum¡¯s waist.


    Callum felt speechless. ¡°Lillian!¡±


    ¡°I have a reason toe here!¡± Lillian quickly withdrew her hand and raised her head from the


    embrace, with her round eyes looking at him. ¡°I came to you just because I really want to see you.¡±


    Suddenly, Callum only felt that he was almost lost in her eyes.


    He had seen thousands of beautiful women, but Lillian was the only one who could touch his heart


    and easily captivate him. Finally, Callum collected his thoughts and looked at the wall clock beside


    him. ¡°You want to see me at thiste hour?¡± It was already past ten o¡¯clock at night.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the time if I want to see you,¡± Lillian said in a sweet voice. ¡°Callum, I really think


    I¡¯m lucky. You like me, and I like you too.¡±


    She was much luckier than Rosalie, which was also the reason that made her feel more distressed


    for her friend.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying these?¡± Callum looked at Lillian. Although he did not understand why


    she suddenly said these seemingly heartfelt words, he was happy to hear them.


    ¡°I went to see Rosalie today,¡± Lillian said. ¡°She said that she and Jonathan became ¡®siblings¡¯ as


    before due to some circumstances. I know Rosalie really wants to forget Jonathan, but with things


    happening like this now, the situation will only be messier.


    After a pause, Lillian said indignantly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Jonathan is thinking. He looks


    like he cares about Rosalie very much but wants to break up with her. It¡¯s said that a woman is hard


    to understand, but I think Jonathan is harder to read.¡±


    ¡°Jonathan still loves Rosalie,¡± Callum suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian was stunned. ¡°He does?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After watching Jonathan¡¯s gaze several times after Jonathan broke up with Rosalie, Callum,


    as a man, could naturally feel that Jonathan¡¯s love for Rosalie did not end at all. Instead, it was a


    feeling that was close to craziness.


    ¡°Then, why did he want to break up? Didn¡¯t he say he was tired and didn¡¯t want to love her


    anymore?¡± Lillian said confusedly.


    ¡°Well, you have to ask him yourself.¡± Callum caressed Lillian¡¯s forehead. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t get


    involved in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°What other people? That¡¯s Rosalie we¡¯re talking about!¡± Lillian frowned unhappily. Rosalie was


    different from others, as they were best friends.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Callum answered, knowing how important Rosalie was in Lillian¡¯s heart. Even that


    importance often made Callum utterly jealous.


    He suspected that if he and Rosalie fell into the water at the same time one day, Lillian would


    choose to save Rosalie without hesitation.


    ¡°Callum, let¡¯s not break up for no reason in the future, okay?¡± said Lillian.


    Callum only felt that Lillian¡¯s words sounded very awkward. He thought, ¡°What did she mean by


    breaking up for no reason? I won¡¯t even allow her to break up with me!¡±


    ¡°You forget what I told you back then. If we were really in a rtionship, there wouldn¡¯t be any


    breakup happening in the future! Lillian, if you dare to break up with me, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Callum


    responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We promised not to break up at the beginning of our rtionship!¡± recalled Lillian.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lillian thought with a smile and then moved her hands from Callum¡¯s waist to his neck


    again, wrapping her arms around the area. She pulled him down a little and stood on tiptoe to kiss


    him initiatively.


    When the kiss was over, Lillian still did not get enough of it. She stared at Callum with her cat-like


    round eyes and licked her lips, saying, ¡°I think we can kiss longer.¡±


    Callum raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Do you know the consequences of kissing a man


    like this at midnight?¡± He did not have the sensibility of maintaining his self-control in long kisses.


    Lillian blinked and then blushed, seemingly understanding the hidden meaning in Callum¡¯s words.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, she stood on tiptoe again, nning to kiss Callum again.


    Slender fingers were pressed against Lillian¡¯s lips, and the tips of their noses almost touched each


    other. Callum said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    On the contrary, she asked strangely, ¡°Why would I be afraid? I like you, and you also like me, so


    it¡¯s a normal thing to do!¡± Of course, she could not let her conservative parents know about their


    current interaction.


    Moreover, this could also help Lillian recall what it was like when they had sex together before since


    she could not


    remember it when doing it twice before.


    Callum suddenlyughed in a low voice.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Lillian asked in confusion. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too proactive?¡± She then


    thought that she was indeed seemingly not reserved in some aspects.


    However, her unreserved behavior was only when she was with Callum.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you are really the woman I fell in love with!¡± Callum moved his fingers away and


    took the initiative to kiss


    her.


    The kiss was extremely hot.


    He felt that Lillian was enthusiastic and innocent, and when facing her, he never needed to scheme


    or arm himself against everything. He could remove the thick armor from himself and show his true


    self before her.


    Callum felt lucky to have met and fell in love with her. Unconsciously, Lillian seemed to have


    be his redemption.


    ¡°I want to spend my whole life to love Rosalie!¡± Jonathan eximed inwardly.


    The swelling on Rosalie¡¯s face was finally subdued when Rosalie went to work. She applied some


    powder on her cheek, and no one could tell anything strange on her face.


    After Rosalie finished her work, Jarvis, the chauffeur of the Youngblood family, drove a Maybach to


    pick her


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood wants me to pick you up,¡± Jarvis said respectfully.


    1.


    Rosalie nodded and got in the car. Even if she refused, Jonathan would have thousands of other


    ways to make her see him


    anyway.


    Maybe only when Jonathan was really tired of the game could they end everything between them.


    While Rosalie rode on the Maybach, Elodia continued to hide in the dark and secretly took photos.


    Of course, the more of this kind of photo she got, the better it would be.


    These ¡°evidence¡± were all good tools for quarreling.


    Elodia just felt pity that it was not Kayden who came to pick Rosalie up in


    person.


    She thought, ¡°If Kayden hade in person, it would have been even more interesting!¡±


    After getting in the car, Rosalie kept thinking about the case ofpensation for the car ident.


    Larry¡¯s parents called her again today and kept crying that their family was out of money. If they


    could not get thepensation, Larry could not afford to get the kind of medicine with good effect


    and switch to a less effective one.


    In this way, the chance of Larry waking up would be even lower.


    Rosalie felt anxious, but there was nothing she could do, as she was just awyer. Even now, she


    was just a legal assistant. She could only collect information and find helpful evidence.


    However, she couldn¡¯t get some information, as they were protected by the privacy regtions.


    For example, there must be a money transaction between Aubrielle and Lina, who was currently


    taking responsibility for the crime. That was why Lina took the me, but Rosalie did not have the


    authority to ess the records of their financial/ transfer at the bank.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    The court session was about to begin in a few days. Thinking of this, Rosalie felt powerless.


    When she returned to her senses, she found that the car had stopped at a beauty salon where


    Jonathan had brought her tost time.


    Rosalie was stunned and asked the driver, ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    However, the driver only replied shortly, ¡°Mr. Youngblood is waiting inside.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Rosalie did not say anything more and got out of the car.


    As soon as she entered the shop, the store manager greeted her and said enthusiastically, ¡°Ms.


    Leighton, pleasee with


    me.¡±


    Rosalie followed the store manager and soon came to a room on the second floor. Jonathan had


    already sat on the couch in the room, while there was a light purple gown hung on the coat hanger


    next to him.


    It was a beautiful gown with dark purple and white crystals embedded in the dress, looking elegant


    and ssic.


    ¡°Apany me to a banquet tonight. Have a try on this gown,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Banquet?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary banquet. You don¡¯t need to get too nervous, Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie had apanied Jonathan to banquets before, but the experience was not pleasant.


    She wondered if something would happen at the banquetter today.


    Rosalie went into the dressing room and changed into the gown.


    It had to be said that Jonathan was very careful in choosing a gown for Rosalie. The scars on her


    body were covered without being exposed.


    The only part that was exposed was probably her hands.


    The joints of her fingers were slightly deformed, which still looked fine from a distance. Yet, once


    one looked close, the deformation could be seen.


    However, she could not conceal it.


    When Rosalie walked out of the dressing room, Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment.


    When Jonathan first saw the gown, he thought it suited Rosalie very well. Therefore, he deliberately


    bought this one-of-a-kind designer¡¯s handmade piece.


    Now, it looked very beautiful when Rosalie wore it.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Jonathan stepped forward and smiled gently.


    Rosalie pursed her lips but said nothing.


    Jonathan picked up a piece of jewelry from the jewelry box next to him and put on a string of white


    pearl nes for her.


    Rosalie looked at the beads. Each of them looked big, round, and glossy without any defects. The


    ne would probably cost millions of dors.


    Standing before the floor-to-ceiling mirror, Rosalie looked at herself in it. She looked beautiful and


    elegant, graceful and noble, but nobody would have thought that she was just a legal assistant.


    Her whole look was just dressed up by Jonathan.


    Rosalie was now like a doll getting dressed up ording to how Jonathan wanted.


    ¡°My dear sister, do you like it?¡± Jonathan asked with a murmured voice, leaning down from behind


    her with his face close to ¨Cher cheeks.


    Looking in the mirror, they looked as intimate as a couple.


    The staff on the side was stunned and thought, ¡°Mr. Youngblood called her sister? What¡¯s going on?


    When he brought this youngdy here back then, thedy seemed to be Mr. Youngblood¡¯s


    girlfriend!¡±


    Although the staff was full of astonishment and spection, she did not dare to ask anything.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not, right?¡± said Rosalie.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why would it not matter? If you don¡¯t like it, you can change to another gown then,¡± Jonathan said


    softly as if Rosalie was a princess he cherished a lot.


    It also sounded like Rosalie was very important to Jonathan.


    Rosalie was in a trance. Jonathan always gave her the illusion as if they had not broken up yet.


    ¡°Well then, if I don¡¯t like ying make-believe family, are you willing to stop it?¡± she suddenly blurted


    out the question from her mouth in a sudden.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, but there was a slight smile formed at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about it. It¡¯ll never happen!¡±


    Jonathan wanted Rosalie to stay by his side forever and be his only ¡°sister¡±.


    He could give her everything she wanted, and he would present her with everything she desired in


    front of her, anything but letting her go and loving her.


    Even if Jonathan said it was just an ordinary banquet, in Rosalie¡¯s opinion, it was a very grand


    banquet.


    Many prominent figures in Strico, even those whom Rosalie could only see from the news media,


    came to participate.


    When Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s arm and walked into the banquet hall, they naturally attracted a lot of


    attention.


    Rosalie could feel those gazes falling on her.


    Some people who had seen Rosalie before understood the situation, while those who had not seen


    her were guessing the rtionship between her and Jonathan at this moment.


    ¡°Are you hungry? How about getting something to eat first?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie thought for a while and nodded. She was indeed a little hungry. After all, she was asked to


    change out her clothes and do makeup straight after work. She would have been taking her dinner


    at that time.


    Her stomach was also growling with hunger.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get you something to eat,¡± Jonathan said. If others heard his words, they would


    probably be surprised again.


    In Strico, there was no one qualified enough to let Jonathan get something for them to eat in


    person.


    Back then, Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Mnie, had never enjoyed this treatment before, too.


    After Jonathan left, Rosalie stood still and looked around. The people who attended the banquet


    today were either prominent figures or celebrities.


    However, no reporter was present at all.


    Some banquets would not allow reporters to enter, but this was also a good thing for Rosalie. At


    least she would not be exposed in front of the public and attract people on the street.


    Yet, it was no different from being watched with her presence at the banquet right now.


    Even if she was in a rtively secluded corner at the moment, she could still feel many different


    gazes on her.


    Just then, a figure suddenly rushed towards Rosalie, and when the person came over, their leg


    seemed to be slightly limped.


    Rosalie was stunned as the person had already stood in front of her, who turned out to be her old


    acquaintance and Zachary¡¯s sister, Zendaya.


    Rosalie was a little surprised and did not expect to see Zendaya here.


    Speaking of which, ever since Zendaya deliberately tripped Rosalie and made her roll down the


    esctor, she had not seen. Zendaya.


    ¡°Looks like you can evene to such a ce,¡± Zendaya said while staring at Rosalie with hatred.


    She had not seen Rosalie and Jonathan walking in together just now, so when she saw Rosalie


    stay here alone, she only thought that Rosalie had followed someone else into the hall.


    ¡°Such a person like you are not allowed to enter this kind of ce.¡± Zendaya was full of hatred when


    she noticed Rosalie.


    She thought that if it were not for Rosalie, her leg would not have be limp.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Zendayater learned from Zachary that Rosalie had Jonathan as her backer, and all the suffering


    Zendaya had received was all given by Jonathan.


    The Xanthos family was afraid that Jonathan would retaliate further, so they sent Zendaya abroad.


    Although she was abroad, she also paid attention to everything about Rosalie.


    She heard that Rosalie had moved out of the Youngblood residence and rented a small rental home


    to live in, only working as a legal assistant in aw firm. Therefore, Zendaya concluded that


    Jonathan must have dumped Rosalie, so she hurriedly returned to the country.


    She originally intended to get back at Rosalie inter days and make her limp to vent out the anger


    in her chest. However, Zendaya did not expect to see Rosalie this soon at the banquet.


    ¡°Which sugar daddy are you with this time? I think you¡¯ve put all your effort into getting in here just


    to find a chance to approach Jonathan again, right? But why don¡¯t you look at yourself? Jonathan


    was only interested in you for a while back then. Without him now, you¡¯re a nobody at all. Are


    people like you qualified to stand here?¡± Zendaya¡¯s words were vicious.


    Rosalie ignored Zendaya and caught a glimpse of Zachary and Yvette walking toward her.


    Thinking about it, Rosalie thought it was natural to see them at such a banquet with the gathering of


    various prominent figures in Strico.


    Although Yvette had quit being a celebrity in the entertainment industry, she was still the second


    daughter of the Hamilton family, maintaining her high and mighty appearance.


    Yvette walked up to Rosalie and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here. By the


    way, congrattions on turning over your case. But the Hamilton family didn¡¯t owe you anything


    back then regarding this matter. The judge found you guilty in the first ce.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s appearance still looked arrogant. It was as if the words ¡°congrattions¡± from her were like


    giving something to the charity.


    Rosalie replied faintly, ¡°Really? But you owed Mnie justice. Speaking of the Hamilton family, isn¡¯t


    it necessary to investigate the idental death of their heir thoroughly? Or does the family want me


    as a scapegoat?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvette¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she sized up Rosalie.


    She had heard from Zendaya that Rosalie had broken up with Jonathan, but she wondered why


    Rosalie appeared here and even wore such an expensive gown and jewelry.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Yvette thought with a bad feeling in her heart.


    Zachary looked at Rosalie in a daze. The light purple gown and pearl ne made Rosalie look


    so noble and elegant. She, looked very


    different from the time he had seen her wearing fluorescent clothes and holding brooms before.


    Rosalie looked even more dazzling like this than before she went to jail.


    Back then, Zachary knew that she was beautiful. Otherwise, he would not have pursued her and


    be his boyfriend.


    Rosalie¡¯s beauty was not the eye-catching type but a veryfortable, tranquil, and elegant one.


    The more one looked at. her, the more rxed the person would feel. Her beauty was like a


    gurgling stream, which was unlike the surging sea or rivers, but it would flow into one¡¯s heart bit by


    bit.


    Zachary thought of thest time he went to see Rosalie for the issue of Yvette getting banned from


    the entertainment industry, but Rosalie looked at him coldly with no trace of the past friendship left


    in her gaze.


    Zachary thought Rosalie would act that way, as he had abandoned her like a discarded pawn back


    then.


    Since Zachary had made this decision, there was nothing to regret.


    Moreover, his rtionship with Yvette was the most powerful thing for the Xanthos family.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go over there and say hello to Mr. Adams,¡± Zachary said while nning to stop their


    argument.


    However, Zendaya refused to stop. ¡°Zach, why are you ignoring her? Can you bear Rosalie talking


    about the Hamilton. family in such a way? Aren¡¯t you going to vent anger for Yvette?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Have you forgotten your lesson previously?¡± Zachary said displeasedly.


    ¡°That was because she had Jonathan as her backer back then, but now she has broken up with


    him. Speaking of which, she¡¯s just a leftover from Jonathan!¡± Zendaya deliberately spoke loudly,


    letting everyone around her hear it.


    The people around them also turned their gazes at Zendaya. Even some gazes were filled with


    sympathy and curiosity. However, Zendaya did not think much about it because she assumed the


    people were just sympathetic to Rosalie.


    Zendaya became more excited as she spoke. ¡°Jonathan is sure really strange. Zach, that man¡¯s


    interested in the woman you don¡¯t want, but now he has no interest in her anymore, too. How


    surprising. By the way, Rosalie, I heard you even knelt on


    the ground in prison back then and ate leftovers like a dog. How about you perform now-¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, a pnded on her face directly. Zendaya was


    stunned and copsed to the ground from the blow, subconsciously covering her face. It took quite


    a long time for her to return to her senses. ¡°Who is it? Who dared to hit me?¡± Zendaya shouted


    angrily. As soon as she spoke, her mouth and cheeks were in pain, and her face felt even stinger.


    Initially, she hade to the banquet with Zachary and Yvette today, wanting to see if there was a


    suitable partner for herself in the upper-ss coterie. After all, after one of her legs turned limp, the


    chances for Zendaya to find one had be much worse than before.


    However, if Zendaya were to make herself feel wronged and marry into an ordinary family, she


    would not be willing to do so. All the partners of her friends and best friends were prominent figures


    from wealthy families. Even if their rtionship did not work well, at least they came from families


    with more than tens of millions of dors in assets.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, being pped to the ground like this made Zendaya feel utterly embarrassed. Not to


    mention that those unmarried men who attended the banquet would not have favorable impressions


    of her.


    ¡°It seems that the Xanthos family really does not learn from their lessons.¡± The elegant voice,


    apanied by the cold tone, immediately made Zendaya shudder. Immediately after, a tall figure


    appeared before her eyes.


    Zendaya¡¯s pupils suddenly widened, and as she looked at the person, she was surprised that it was


    Jonathan.


    However, Jonathan did not even give Zendaya a single nce. He just looked coldly at Zachary and


    Yvette and then asked Rosalie, ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡±


    His tone was totally different from before, which sounded extremely gentle.


    ¡°We just exchanged a few words,¡± Rosalie said indifferently. As for Zendaya¡¯s malicious words, they


    did not influence her at


    all.


    Upon seeing the scene, Zachary and Yvette understood that Rosalie and Jonathan had never


    broken up.


    No matter whether they broke up or not, at least Jonathan was still Rosalie¡¯s backer.


    With Jonathan¡¯s presence, no one could touch Rosalie.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Zachary found himself in a sudden state of panic. Hastily, he said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Zendaya is still quite young and immature. Please forgive her.¡± As


    he spoke, he turned to Zendaya, who remained confused on the ground, and scolded her, ¡°Quickly,


    apologize!¡±


    Zendaya was overwhelmed with a profound sense of injustice. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got pped, and


    now I¡¯m expected to apologize?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the person she was facing was none other than Jonathan, leaving her with little choice but


    to yield. Indeed, in Jonathan¡¯s presence, the importance of the Xanthos family seemed to diminish


    significantly.


    Additionally, the information she had received indicated that Rosalie had moved out of the


    Youngblood Residence and was now living in a small rental house, possibly indicating that she had


    been dumped by Jonathan. ¡°So why was Jonathan still protecting Rosalie? Could it be that he


    brought her to this banquet today?¡± she wondered.


    Zendaya¡¯s heart was filled with questions, but no one was providing her with answers.


    With embarrassment, she got up from the ground, reluctantly preparing to apologize and put an end


    to the matter. However, Rosalie intervened, saying, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need this apology.¡±


    Zendaya was stunned. She muttered inwardly, ¡°What does Rosalie mean? I was about to apologize,


    but she¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Rosie doesn¡¯t need this apology,¡± Jonathan added.


    ¡°Rosie?¡± Zachary was taken aback. ¡°I had heard Jonathan used to call Rosalie that a long time ago.


    Later, it seemed that Jonathan started dating her, and I hadn¡¯t heard him address her like that


    again. So now¡­ What does it mean for him to call her that again?¡± Zachary had many questions


    swirling in his mind.


    Zendaya¡¯s embarrassment deepened. Initially, she had nned to apologize and leave immediately,


    but with the apology option off the table, she couldn¡¯t just exit the scene. Consequently, she found


    herselfpelled to remain there, her face swollen on one side, enduring the curious stares from


    bystanders, which was causing her considerable difort.


    Yvette stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Although Ms. Leighton has declined the need for an


    apology, it¡¯s clear that Zendaya was in the wrong. How about this? On behalf of the Xanthos family,


    we¡¯ll make a charitable donation in Ms. Leighton¡¯s name to aid disaster-stricken children. What do


    you think, Ms. Leighton?¡±


    Yvette¡¯s proposal not only resolved Zendaya¡¯s awkward apology predicament but also earned the


    Xanthos family a good reputation. It was a win-win situation for both.


    Zendaya immediately agreed without hesitation. It was just a matter of spending some money, a


    small price to pay to escape the awkwardness.


    However, Rosalie¡¯s gaze shifted to the te in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°And what about yours?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°I had a little something earlier,¡± Jonathan responded.


    The two of them chatted as if no one else was around,pletely disregarding Yvette and the


    Xanthos family¡¯s siblings.


    Yvette¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would dare to ignore her, who was the second daughter of the


    Hamilton family.


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s go ahead and eat. Fill our stomachs first,¡± Jonathan suggested as he ced the


    te of food he was holding on a small table nearby. Then he sat down with Rosalie.


    Meanwhile, the other three remained rooted in ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you intend to stand there indefinitely?¡± Jonathan askedzily.


    Only then did Zachary promptly ushered Yvette and Zendaya away.


    Naturally, the three of them had no intention of staying any longer at the banquet. They had be


    theughingstock, and staying would only further humiliate them.


    However, just as she was about to leave, Yvette couldn¡¯t resist looking back for another glimpse at


    Rosalie and Jonathan. She mused, ¡°Rosalie¡­ Does she still have Jonathan as a supporter? Is their


    breakup real or just a facade? If Jonathan is indeed standing up for Rosalie, it will be difficult to take


    any action against her.¡±


    The thought of being forced out of the entertainment industry because of Rosalie filled Yvette with


    anger with nowhere to


    vent.


    Unfortunately, she had to maintain a facade of politeness and restraint in front of Rosalie,


    concealing her true emotions. Thinking about that, Yvette harbored a deep sense of hatred.


    ¡°If only I had known¡­ Back then, I should have been more ruthless and made sure Rosalie


    perished in prison!¡± she cursed inwardly.


    ¡°Zach, does this mean everything¡¯s fine now?¡± Zendaya inquired, wearing the expression of


    someone who had narrowly escaped a disaster. With no need for an apology and no financial


    repercussions, it was a rtively face-saving oue for her in an embarrassing situation.


    On the contrary, Zachary furrowed his brow. In his perspective, Jonathan wasn¡¯t known for being


    merciful, especially toward those who had crossed him.


    However, the recent turn of events, with Zendaya humiliating Rosalie and Jonathan responding with


    just a p on the face and a few words, made it seem as if he had lifted her high up and then gently


    set her back down.


    +


    ¡°Did he genuinely let the matter go so easily?¡± Zachary felt uncertain, but at that moment, he could


    only caution Zendaya, saying, ¡°Perhaps. But in the future, be cautious not to provoke Rosalie again.


    We don¡¯t want to risk dragging the Xanthos family in trouble.¡±


    Zendaya curled her lips disdainfully. ¡°She¡¯s only relying on Jonathan¡¯s support. Without him, what is


    she worth? Hmph, wait until Jonathan grows tired of her! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zachary scolded in annoyance. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson today? Do you


    want the other leg to be injured too?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she fell silent.


    Yvette looked at Zachary with a hint of concealed concern. She had noticed a hint of nostalgia in his


    eyes when he first saw Rosalie.


    ¡°Nostalgia¡­ What was he reminiscing about? Was he reminiscing about his past with Rosalie?¡± she


    wondered silently.


    Yvette would never allow Zachary who she considered hers to think about another woman. She had


    to be the only one.


    Rosalie lowered her head, savoring the food on her te.


    It was evident that considerable effort had been put into the cuisine served at the banquet. The


    ingredients were of premium quality, and the chefs prepared the dishes with great care. The vor


    was undeniably excellent, of course, if one ignored the curious nces that had fallen upon her.


    Initially, as Jonathan¡¯spanion at the banquet, Rosalie had already attracted attention, and with


    the incident with Zendaya earlier, onlookers periodically sent curious looks to Rosalie.


    Of course, all of those were overshadowed by the intense gaze of Jonathan who seated beside


    Rosalie at that moment.


    After taking a few bites, Rosalie looked up and found herself unable to resist, saying, ¡°The food


    here tastes quite good. Would you like to get something to eat as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± he replied, leaning over and taking a bite from the small steak on her fork.


    Rosalie was momentarily surprised and then realized that she had already taken a bite of the small


    steak from the same fork.


    ¡°It does taste really good,¡± he remarked, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    She felt a sudden unease and turned her head away. However, out of the corner of her eye, she


    unexpectedly caught sight of something at the entrance of the banquet hall and froze.


    Two individuals were walking into the banquet hall, drawing the attention of many.


    Furthermore, both of them happened to be people Rosalie knew. Calvin and Fiona.


    As she watched them slowly make their way into the banquet hall, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. On a previous asion, when she had brought the documents from the firm to


    Kayden for a signature, she had also witnessed Calvin and Fiona¡¯s arrival in a simr manner.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Fiona frequently apanied Calvin to events, behaving in a way that resembled that of a


    girlfriend. It came as no surprise that despite Calvin never officially announcing their rtionship as


    boyfriend and girlfriend, many online users assumed Fiona was already his girlfriend.


    After all, during that period, Calvin was often seen picking up Fiona, providing resources for her


    participation in film and television projects, and attending various events with her. All of those


    actions gave the impression of a romantic involvement.


    Rosalie was well-informed about all that, courtesy of the widespread use of the inte.


    Any scandals involving Calvin consistently became trending topics online, making it sometimes


    impossible for Rosalie to feign ignorance.


    There were also numerous criticisms of Fiona online,menting on her average appearance,


    ordinary family background, limited education, and previous divorce. She was arguably the least


    qualifiedpared to all of Calvin¡¯s previous girlfriends.


    Some individuals even went to the extent of saying that Calvin must have been blinded to choose


    such a woman to be by his side.


    Regarding the Gunner family¡¯s stance on Fiona, it had never been publicly disclosed.


    However, at ater point, Fiona¡¯s manager issued a public statement online, announcing their intent


    to sue those who defamed Fiona and hold them legally responsible.


    The manager was widely known to be a top-tier manager chosen by Calvin for Fiona.


    Otherwise, someone like Fiona wouldn¡¯t have caught the eye of such a manager.


    As a result, many people spected that the manager¡¯s public statement was likely at Calvin¡¯s


    request.


    At that moment, as if sensing something, Calvin¡¯s gaze shifted beyond the people around him and


    fixed upon Rosalie¡¯s


    direction.


    The moment their eyes met, a hand suddenly covered Rosalie¡¯s eyes, shrouding her in darkness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re looking at other men so intently,¡± a cold voice softly whispered


    in Rosalie¡¯s ear, sending a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Stop causing a scene. Take your hand off¡± Rosalie retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not causing a scene,¡± Jonathan murmured. His eyes, typically gentle, were now ring coldly


    at Calvin, who stood not far away.


    Calvin, upon seeing Jonathan with Rosalie, furrowed his brow involuntarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t they supposed to have broken up? Why is Rosalie with Jonathan?¡± he


    pondered.


    The gazes of the two men locked from a distance. One disyed bewilderment, while the other


    emanated a cold sense of jealousy.


    Jonathan was well aware of his jealousy, especially when it came to Rosalie¡¯s recent focus on


    Calvin.


    Perhaps it was more urate to say that he envied the connection between Rosalie and Calvin.


    Calvin had known her for many years, much longer than Jonathan had, and he had been searching


    for her.


    Despite all kinds of tricks he had done, she still remembered Calvin and the memories they had


    shared.


    What puzzled him, though, was that she didn¡¯t seem to have disclosed that to Calvin. Otherwise,


    the woman standing beside Calvin on that day wouldn¡¯t have been Fiona.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie called out. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to look at Calvin. With you covering my eyes like this, I can¡¯t


    see anything.¡± Though his hand seemed to rest gently over her eyes, she couldn¡¯t manage to


    remove it, no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself fall for Calvin.¡± His voice sounded in her


    ear again.


    She was left momentarily speechless. She had no intention of falling for Calvin. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he said softly, his eyes still fixed on Calvin as he walked toward them. Slowly, he


    withdrew his hand. The light once again entered Rosalie¡¯s line of sight. However, as her eyes


    adjusted to the light, she noticed that Calvin and Fiona had already approached them.


    ¡°Rosalie, why are you here? And¡­ you¡¯re with Mr. Youngblood?¡± Fiona¡¯s confusion was evident.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she separated from Jonathan? Why are they together again? What exactly is going on?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more bewildered she


    became.


    In recent days, she had been worried that Rosalie might suddenly approach Calvin and disclose


    everything. So, in Calvin¡¯s


    presence, she had spared no effort to tarnish Rosalie¡¯s image and reinforce the impression that she


    was the little girl who had saved him in their childhood.


    However, Rosalie hadn¡¯t shown up to confront Calvin, and just as Fiona had started to rx a bit,


    she unexpectedly ran into her there.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t she be here? Can¡¯t she be with me?¡± It was not Rosalie but Jonathan


    who spoke.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Fiona replied with a forced smile.


    ¡°Why are you with her?¡± Calvin¡¯s question was directed squarely at Jonathan without any attempt to


    hide his emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. She¡­ You can¡¯ty a hand on her,¡± Jonathan replied, somewhat sidestepping


    the question.


    ¡°You can¡¯t give me orders,¡± Calvin retorted coldly¡­


    Then, Calvin¡¯s gaze returned to Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°I recall you saying you wouldn¡¯t love Jonathan


    anymore. Why don¡¯t you exin what¡¯s happening now?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression froze. Calvin¡¯s words, spoken in front of Jonathan, demonstrated aplete


    disregard for anyone¡¯s dignity.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s countenance darkened abruptly, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, this is my own business. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a need to report it to you.¡± Rosalie


    stood up.


    As she did, the gown she was wearing was fully revealed to Calvin.


    The light purple gown, adorned with white and purple crystals, exuded an air of elegance and


    nobility. Its allure was even more captivating when she stood up than when she was seated.


    Calvin was momentarily stunned. That dress¡­ He had once seen it on a designer¡¯s official website


    and had wanted to purchase it. However, he was informed that the only avable one had already


    been reserved by someone else.


    Due to the confidentiality principle, the buyer¡¯s identity had not been disclosed.


    It appeared Jonathan had acquired it.


    Over the years, Calvin¡¯s closet had be filled with numerous purple dresses. Every year, from


    childhood to adulthood, he would acquire them, trying to guess the girl¡¯s age, height, and weight.


    Often, he ended up buying the same style in various sizes.


    However, since he had found Fiona, he hadn¡¯t given her any of those dresses.


    He couldn¡¯t quite exin why. Was it reluctance? But what was he reluctant about?


    As Calvin looked at Rosalie at that moment, a voice within him suddenly whispered, ¡°I just wished


    that Rosalie could wear those dresses.¡±


    The dresses that had carried Calvin¡¯s yearning for so many years


    Calvin found it rather absurd that Fiona was right beside him, but he harbored a desire for Rosalie


    to wear those dresses.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Jealousy shed in Fiona¡¯s eyes as she looked at Rosalie¡¯s purple gown.


    Previously, she had taken a liking to a purple gown in Calvin¡¯s collection, but he was unwilling to


    give it to her and instead. told her to pick another one from the store.


    When Fiona chose a purple one, Calvin casually remarked that the color didn¡¯t suit herplexion,


    causing her to ultimately switch to a beige gown.


    However, right now, Rosalie was dressed in purple, which was practically akin to a p in the face


    for Fiona.


    ¡°Rosalie, Calvin is also wondering why you and Mr. Youngblood are back together again. Didn¡¯t you


    guys break up already?¡± Fiona pretended to be genuinely concerned. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding


    here, or is it that your life hasn¡¯t been going well. since you left him, so you couldn¡¯t resist returning


    to his side?¡±


    Fiona deliberately tried to suggest that Rosalie had only gotten back together with Jonathan


    because Jonathan was ustomed to a life of luxury, and Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to give up


    materialistic pleasures after leaving Jonathan.


    Fiona believed her implication was subtle and skillful, but she failed to consider how atrocious her


    words sounded to the ears of the other three people present.


    ¡°I can handle my affairs. You needn¡¯t bother, Fiona,¡± Rosalie replied coldly.


    ¡°How could I not? You¡¯re my younger cousin. If I don¡¯t care about you, then who should I care


    about?¡± Fiona kept up her pretense.


    ¡°Then, how about we talk about some of our childhood memories, Fiona?¡±


    with


    As soon as Rosalie said that, Fiona¡¯s face immediately changed. Fiona understood that Rosalie was


    referring to the incident where Rosalie saved Calvin when they were young.


    The current Fiona couldn¡¯t be certain who Calvin would believe if Rosalie brought that up.


    ¡°Though we didn¡¯t get along well as children, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about you. After all, we¡¯re


    rtives,¡± said Fiona softly.


    ¡°Is that so? Rtives, you say?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out sarcastically, and he fixed his cold gaze


    on Fiona.


    Fiona instinctively shuddered, feeling as if Jonathan had seen through her. Subconsciously, she


    moved behind Calvin, seeking refuge.


    Calvin furrowed his brows and said to Jonathan, ¡°Fiona is just concerned about her cousin. There¡¯s


    no need to frighten her.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s icy gaze met Calvin¡¯s. ¡°We both know that she isn¡¯t.¡±


    Calvin said nothing to that. Indeed, having seen people from all walks of life, he could naturally


    discern that Fiona had no genuine concern for Rosalie at all.


    However, Fiona was the person he had been looking for all along. She was his savior. On such an


    asion, he naturally had to defend her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch her,¡± Calvin proimed.


    ¡°I could say the same to you,¡± retorted Jonathan.


    Yet, the duo¡¯s intentions werepletely different. Calvin didn¡¯t want Jonathan to take his anger out


    on Fiona and harm her, while Jonathan¡¯s words were meant to prevent Calvin from making a move


    on Rosalie and upying her emotions and thoughts.


    The two men stared down at each other.


    Fiona was secretly overjoyed at this moment, wondering, ¡°Is Calvin¡­ actually protecting me now?


    Sure enough, I still have a ce in his heart!¡± With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but nce


    at Rosalie provocatively and smugly.


    She thought, ¡°So what if Rosalie was the one who really saved Calvin in the past? The person he


    cares about now is me, Fiona Haberly!¡±


    All Rosalie could feel was absurdity upon seeing Fiona¡¯s provocative gaze.


    She mused, ¡°Turns out, sometimes, those who intrude on someone else¡¯s territory actually truly


    believe they are the rightful. owners.¡± Regardless, with things having evolved into the current state,


    she didn¡¯t want to say anything more about it.


    It was her own decision not to speak up in the beginning. Therefore, at this point, she didn¡¯t feel any


    regret about it.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d best get going first,¡± Rosalie said to Jonathan.


    ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. Anyway, his purpose today had been achieved.


    He had only brought her here today simply to let others see her and make it known to the upper-


    ss coterie that she belonged to him, for this would naturally discourage others from daring to


    harm her.


    Of course, his other purpose was to let Calvin know that she had returned to his side, thus stopping


    Calvin from having further intentions of pursuing her.


    Jonathan led Rosalie away and was about to walk toward the exit of the banquet.


    But before they could take more than a couple of steps, Calvin¡¯s hand swiftly gripped Rosalie¡¯s


    wrist, making here to a halt.


    ¡°Since you no longer love him, why are you still with him?¡± Calvin questioned Rosalie while staring


    fixedly at her as if he was determined to obtain an answer.


    ¡°This is my business! Mr. Gunner, you don¡¯t seem to have the right to ask, do you?¡± Rosalie


    attempted to pull her hand back.


    Still, Calvin didn¡¯t let go and continued locking his gaze on R¨®salie¡¯s with his eyes.


    Jonathan turned to look at Calvin and suddenly smiled. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he wrapped his


    arm around Rosalie¡¯s waist and spoke up. ¡°Calvin, must you really make things awkward for


    everyone? Rosalie was with me before, and now she¡¯s still with me. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened drastically.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but she didn¡¯t resist Jonathan¡¯s sudden embrace. On the


    contrary, she faced Calvin and stated, ¡°Mr. Gunner, who I choose to be with is my own business.¡±


    This time, her hand sessfully slipped out from between Calvin¡¯s fingers.


    Calvin stared somewhat nkly at the retreating figures of Rosalie and Jonathan. He felt as if


    something incredibly important had slipped away from his grasp, and he was currently losing it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± Fiona tugged at his arm. She hated the way he looked at Rosalie¡¯s departing figure.


    Her previously joyful mood quickly turned into jealousy once more.


    Fiona pondered, ¡°Why must Calvin care so much about Rosalie? I should be the little girl who saved


    him when we were younger in his heart!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d introduce me to more people today and help me expand myworking


    connections?¡± Fiona muttered.


    Only then did Calvin turn his head and look at Fiona. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired today. Later, I¡¯ll have


    someone take you to meet a few producers and directors.¡±


    Nheless, Fiona wasn¡¯t willing to settle for that. ¡®People will only hold me in high regard and


    realize my importance to Calvin if he introduces me to those people personally!


    If someone else were to do it, wouldn¡¯t that indiscernibly diminish my value as well?¡¯ Fiona thought.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fiona looked reluctant.


    Unfortunately, Calvin had already called over a veteran of the entertainment industry who was also


    at the banquet and asked that person to introduce Fiona to some people.


    No matter how unwilling Fiona was, she had no choice but to follow that veteran and leave for the


    time being.


    Meanwhile, Calvin took a ss of alcohol from the tray held by a server and started drinking it right


    away.


    ¡°Indeed, Jonathan still can¡¯t let Rosalie go,¡± he ruminated.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Jonathan and Rosalie were back together again. However, Calvin wondered why he felt so


    ufortable at the thought of


    this fact.


    Even just now, when Jonathan was hugging Rosalie, Calvin had a feeling of jealousy and wanted to


    separate them on impulse¡­


    ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± A voice sounded in Calvin¡¯s ear.


    Calvin looked up and found that it was n Yates, a friend he had known since childhood.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Yeah. I saw you and Jonathan were there, and I wanted toe over to greet you. But it didn¡¯t


    take long for me to notice something wrong with the atmosphere here,¡± n said.


    Therefore, n shrank temporarily. He was afraid that if he showed up, it would make the situation


    worse. So he just looked aside to see what happened first.


    Just now, Calvin suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand. n was about to rush out because he feared


    that they would have a conflict, but fortunately, nothing happened. Therefore, he did note to


    Calvin until this moment.


    ¡°You should also know how much Jonathan cares about Rosalie. Last time¡­ He looked like he was


    going to murder someone. Why did you have to wade into this mess? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t


    find women in the entertainment industry?¡± n said.


    There were many beautiful women in the entertainment industry who wanted to sleep with Calvin


    the Scion.


    ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± Calvin took another sip of wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± n said. He did not think Rosalie was that beautiful. He thought she was nice


    to look at her at most. However, Jonathan and Calvin had a crush on Rosalie, which made n feel


    strange.


    Calvin did not say anything. He just took another ss of wine from the waiter and drank it up.


    He thought, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Rosalie was not the little girl who saved him, nor did she have an amazing appearance and talent.


    He wondered why should he care about her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin wondered if it was because of the face.


    However, he thought it was just his misunderstanding. He just misunderstood that the little girl when


    he was a child would look like that when she grew up.


    In fact, the little girl looked like Fiona when she grew up!


    Calvin drank one after another as if he wanted to get drunk on purpose, and n could only drink


    with him.


    At this moment, in the corner of the banquet, a figure was trembling. He even lost his interest in a


    new influencer whom he had tried hard to hook up with but only had fear in his heart!


    Kayden did not expect that it would be Rosalie who apanied Jonathan to the banquet today.


    He could not understand what was going on!


    At first, Kayden thought Rosalie was rted to Fiona who often appeared beside Calvin, so he


    bought some yellow roses and sent them over as an apology.


    Kayden thought, ¡°But now it seems that Rosalie has more to do with Jonathan and Calvin¡­¡±


    Especially when Kayden saw Calvin holding Rosalie¡¯s hand and Jonathan hugging her waist, a


    burst of cold sweat surged behind Kayden¡¯s back.


    They were the two most powerful and wealthy men in Strico!


    Kayden wondered if they were fighting for a woman.


    He eximed inwardly, ¡°Oh my! Who the hell did Loffend that day?¡±


    ¡°Kayden, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your expression is so ugly. Didn¡¯t you say that you would take me


    to get to know more emerce tycoons today?¡± The influencer acted coquettishly.


    She tried so hard to hook up with Kayden and made him change his mind by bringing her here


    instead of bringing his celebrity girlfriend.


    She still wanted to expand her connections through this banquet!


    However, Kayden waspletely unwilling to care about the cuteness of the beauty at this


    moment. What he had in mind was just what should he do.


    Jonathan sent Rosalie back to her rental home.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I want to rest early.¡± Rosalie¡¯s words were like an order to ask Jonathan to


    leave, but Jonathan did not mean to leave.


    He lifted a strand of hair that was on her cheek and put it in his hand, rubbing it softly. ¡°You told


    Calvin that you won¡¯t love me anymore?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips, looked straight at the face in front of her, and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s face turned a little gloomy.


    ¡°Do you think I should still love you after breaking up with you?¡± Feeling amused, Rosalie asked


    Jonathan back.


    ¡°So who will you love?¡± Jonathan was silent for a while and asked.


    ¡°No matter who else I will fall in love with, he¡¯s not you. I¡¯m your elder sister and you are my younger


    brother, right?¡± Rosalie suddenly smiled at him.


    However, this smile was so ironic to Jonathan.


    ¡°So will you fall in love with Calvin?¡± he asked as he stared at Rosalie.


    Rosalie was silent, She had never thought about falling in love with Calvin. To her, Calvin was a


    friend of her childhood who had gone through hardships together.


    She might had a friendship with Calvin, but love¡­


    ¡°Do you


    you think it¡¯s easy to fall in love with someone?¡± Rosalie did not answer but asked, ¡°Jonathan, when


    you were dating me, you never really believed in my love for you, right?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s thin lips pressed tightly. After a while, he held Rosalie and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    fall in love with Calvin, okay?¡±


    All he knew was that if Rosalie fell in love with Calvin, he would go mad with jealousy!


    Jonathan did not want her to fall in love with others even if they broke up and she was his elder


    sister.


    ¡°So can I fall in love with someone else?¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Who are you going to fall in love with? Lucas?¡± Lucas the ordinary man suddenly appeared in


    Jonathan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Lucas. I won¡¯t fall in love with him!¡± Rosalie immediately said. She did not


    want to involve Lucas in their entanglement.


    ¡°It seems that you care about Lucas very much. You can¡¯t wait to leave him out of this. Why? Are


    you afraid of me dealing with him?¡± Jonathan said unhappily.


    To Jonathan, the more anxious Rosalie was, the more she cared about Lucas.


    In his opinion, what good was the useless Lucas who deserved Rosalie¡¯s protection like this?


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to involve innocent people. Lucas is a good person. Besides, he and I are only


    getting closer now because of the case,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Good person?¡± Jonathan suddenly sneered, and his gentle breath blew on Rosalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Rosie,


    you also said that I was a good person back then.¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Rosalie felt her breath hitch. When she first met him, he appeared gentle and meticulous and was


    unfazed by the fact that she had been in prison in the past. She initially considered him a good


    person, but reality proved otherwise. He could be heartless, a schemer, a maniptor, a strategist,


    and a violent person with blood on his hands, but he could never be a good person.


    ¡°Tell me. What will you do if I bring Lucas into this?¡± Jonathan asked, trying to test her limits.


    With her beautiful eyes, Rosalie looked right at Jonathan with firm determination in her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t


    hurt Lucas. Otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡±


    She was the only one who still could threaten him at the moment.


    His expression darkened even more. ¡°It¡¯s merely Lucas, but you react so strongly at the possibility


    of him getting harmed. Are you still going to deny that you care about him?¡±


    Rosalie contemted this earnestly and wondered, ¡°Do I care about Lucas? I don¡¯t feel anything


    special for him. It¡¯s his simplicity and ordinary nature that makes me wish for his safety. The more I


    experience dark times, the more I believe that his simplicity and ordinary nature are the most


    valuable qualities one can possess.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want anyone innocent to be implicated because of me. I don¡¯t want to feel guilty.¡±


    Rosalie tried to speak as casually as she could.


    Jonathan pondered for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°It seems that to avoid making you feel guilty


    or even thinking about Lucas constantly, I really can¡¯t do anything to him. However¡­¡±


    He then drawled out his words slowly. ¡°You care about Lillian, Amelia, and her son. Now, you are


    even concerned about Lucas. But what about me? Where do I rank in your heart? Will you ever


    protect me like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an exceptional and powerful person, Mr. Youngblood. You don¡¯t require my protection,¡±


    Rosalie responded.


    ¡°What if I want you to protect me?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°You told me before that you would protect me.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyshes quivered, and she lowered her gaze slowly. She smiled self-deprecatingly and


    said, ¡°However, you¡¯ve witnessed it as well. I can¡¯t even protect myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be your


    Rosie again now.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Rosalie felt his body stiffen for a moment. Then, his arms were


    wrapped around her even more tightly to the point where she almost could not breathe:


    Over the next two days, Jonathan didn¡¯t reappear before Rosalie again. Instead, something


    significant urred online, capturing everyone¡¯s attention and quickly bing a trending topic.


    It was a video about the daughter of the Xanthos family, Zendaya


    In the video, Zendaya was wearing a revealing costume. Shey on the ground, eating cold


    leftovers from a te with a dog while barking like one too. That made it impossible for anyone to


    think that she was a socialite from Strico.


    Once that YouTube video was posted, there was an uproar among the upper-ss coterie. Ordinary


    people even left various derogatoryments.


    The Xanthos family made desperate attempts to remove the trending topic, investing significant


    resources, but their efforts were futile. The video continued to trend at the top of social media.


    It could be said that due to that video, what was left of the Xanthos family¡¯s reputation had been


    tarnished.


    Numerous reporters also surrounded Zachary and Yvette, but each of their requests for interviews


    was declined.


    Presently, a group of tabloid reporters were camped outside the Xanthos residence. Fear and


    anxiety were evident on Zendaya¡¯s face, and she was unable to fathom her misfortune. She couldn¡¯t


    comprehend why she was so unlucky and ended up in that predicament. Her curiosity had led her


    to experiment with drugs that day, but she had no recollection of the events that followed. All she


    vaguely remembered was a sense of excitement.


    When she woke up the next day, that video had be a trending topic on YouTube.


    Over the past two days, she had stayed home, too afraid to step outside. She hadn¡¯t even


    answered calls from her former best


    friends.


    In her room, almost everything that could be smashed was destroyed.


    As soon as Zachary entered his sister¡¯s room, he saw a mess in the room and a broken mobile


    phone on the ground.


    ¡°Zach!¡± Zendaya limped to Zachary in a rush and asked anxiously, ¡°Can that trending topic be


    removed?¡±


    Each additional minute that it remained trending meant that hundreds of thousands more people


    would see it.


    At the thought of that video, Zendaya felt restless.


    Zachary shook his head.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be removed, Zach? Is it about money? Are you unwilling to pay more to help me get


    rid of the trending video?¡± Zendaya grew more anxious


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money!¡± Zachary said. ¡°No one dares to remove the video, even if I offer them a lot of


    money!¡±


    ¡°Why? As long as enough money is offered, how can anyone refuse to ept it?¡± Zendaya refused


    to believe it.


    Zachary looked at his sister, sighed, and slowly uttered two words. ¡°Jonathan Youngblood.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she felt a little unsteady on her feet.


    ¡°Did Jonathan refuse to allow the video to be removed from the trending topics section? Why?


    Hadn¡¯t he let me go that day¡­¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s voice trailed off as she fell into deep thought. ¡°Jonathan didn¡¯t im to let me off that


    day! I had been presumptuous! Does that mean that the video is Jonathan¡¯s doing? Was it because


    of what I had said that day about Rosalie being in prison, lying on the ground, and eating like a


    dog? Did Jonathan want me to experience the same thing?¡± wondered Zendaya.


    Thinking of that, Zendaya couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear.


    The terror Zendaya felt at Jonathan was far more intense than before. If she made enemies of


    Jonathan¡­


    Zendaya then realized why others said that Jonathan was a man that one should never provoke in


    Strico!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to hide away abroad againter. You can return home after the


    storm has passed,¡± Zachary


    said.


    ¡°Before this, Dad and Mom mentioned introducing me to some eligible bachelors from prestigious


    families. With the video. out now, it shouldn¡¯t affect me too much, right? After all, this video wasn¡¯t


    taken under normal circumstances, and I was set up.¡± Zendaya was still clinging to her delusions


    even now.


    Zachary patted his sister on the shoulder gently and said, ¡°Zendaya, when youe back from


    abroad in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to good young talents in thepany if I find any.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Zach? Do those prestigious familiespletely disapprove of me after


    watching this video? I¡¯m a daughter of the Xanthos family!¡± wailed Zendaya.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad thing to get married to an ordinary person.¡± Zachary could only hint at the


    current situation euphemistically.


    Zendaya went weak at his words.


    ¡°Marry an ordinary person? I¡¯m a rich woman from a prominent family. If I actually married an


    ordinary person, I would never be able to raise my head high in front of others for the rest of my


    life!¡± she thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Rosalie¡¯s fault!¡± Zendaya said with hatred. If it were not for Rosalie, how could she have


    ended up in this state?


    How could Zendaya admit defeat just like that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Rosalie anymore. She has Jonathan supporting her, and you can¡¯t afford to mess


    with him.¡± Zachary said with aplicated look in his eyes.


    EBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Who would have thought that insignificant woman from back then was now backed by the most


    powerful man in Strico?


    Kayden had been on edge these past two days, especially after Zendaya¡¯s video came out. He was


    so scared that he could not sleep at night.


    He remembered that Zendaya insulted Rosalie at the banquet, and then¡­ she ended up like this.


    The Xanthos family was prominent, whereas the Yaeger family could only be considered, at most,


    rich. Of course, the money they had was iparable to that of the Xanthos family


    ¡°Zendaya is already in this situation. What will be of me? That day, I had kept Rosalie standing


    by the pool table for a long time, and it looked like she was limping when she left,¡± he thought.


    In an instant, Kayden could picture his legs crippled.


    Hence, Kayden hurriedly bought thousands of yellow roses as an apology gift and had them sent to


    Rosalie¡¯sw firm. Then, he prepared expensive gifts and went directly to the firm to offer her a


    sincere apology.


    When Kayden appeared in the firm, everyone was stunned. The yellow roses could be seen


    everywhere.


    Elodia was even more excited. ¡°Kayden showing up here is practically hard evidence! Rosalie


    hooked up with Kayden. That¡¯s why she¡¯s often picked up and dropped off by luxury cars!¡± she


    thought.


    Elodia hurriedly grabbed her phone and secretly shot a video of Kayden and Rosalie. She then


    posted it on the Inte and directly tagged Kayden¡¯s current real girlfriend, Kelsey Yarbrough, a


    celebrity who always liked having catfights.


    After doing all this, Elodia was in a good mood. She just needed to wait for Kelsey to quarrel with


    Rosalie. Once that happened, the firm would surely fire Rosalie.


    Moreover, once something of such impact had gone viral online, no firm would be willing to ept


    Rosalie.


    Once awyer¡¯s reputation was ruined, their career was over.


    However, at that moment, Elodia could not hear what they were saying due to the distance.


    Naturally, she did not dare to move forward. After all, as soon as Kayden came in, he made it clear


    that he wished to speak to Rosalie alone, and then they walked to the corner on the other side of


    the hall.


    Elodia could only see Kayden taking out a box and offering it to Rosalie, but she pushed it away in


    rejection.


    A colleague walked to Elodia and muttered, ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, it¡¯s just a conversation between a mistress and her sugar daddy,¡± Elodia


    remarked.


    ¡°Kayden has a real girlfriend, right? Rosalie is so shameless to be a mistress. She has disgraced


    our firm. Others will think that ourwyers are all mistresses in the future!¡± said the colleague.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± another colleague interrupted. ¡°People like her shouldn¡¯t be here at all.¡±


    ¡°Report it to our superiors. If she stays, our reputation will be ruined!¡±


    Elodia was secretly delighted when more of her colleagues joined the topic.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was staring at Kayden with frustration. The current Kayden seemed like a


    completely different person from the one she was facing that night.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, just ept it. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you and let you stand on the


    side for se-long that day. It always wanted to apologize to you in person, but¡­ I hadn¡¯t figured out


    how to express the sincerity of my apology. Now that I¡¯ve finally bought something suitable to make


    amends to you, I don¡¯t know what to do if you don¡¯t ept it.¡± Kayden¡¯s tone was extremely


    humble.


    Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t see what was in the box, she guessed it should not be cheap. ¡°You don¡¯t need


    to give anything. Besides, Mr. Yaeger, didn¡¯t you already send yellow roses to express your apology


    last time?¡± Rosalie said.


    She did not understand why Kayden suddenly sent another batch of yellow roses and even came to


    apologize in person after so many days.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well¡­ I¡¯m trying to show my sincerity. Just ept the apology gift.¡± Kayden desperately pushed the


    box toward Rosalie. Only after she epted it could he feel at ease.


    Otherwise, he would have to rely on a wheelchair for the rest of his life!


    Rosalie was at a loss for words. She had a feeling that Kayden was afraid of something, as even his


    hand giving her the gift was trembling faintly.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for this!¡± she refused.


    Kayden was nearly in tears. It was the first time he had offered a gift to a woman only to have her


    reject it.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, please ept it. If not, I-I¡¯m getting on my knees,¡± Kayden said.


    ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Yaeger,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Joking¡­ I¡¯m not, truly!¡± Kayden thought. He was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to apologize these days!¡± he remarked inwardly.


    At that thought, Kayden had a growing urge to give his past self several ps.


    ¡°Of all people, I had to ignore the woman Jonathan and Calvin are fighting over! If either of them


    moved a finger, I¡¯d be dead. I¡¯m afraid the Yaeger family will be dragged down with me, let alone be


    able to protect me,¡± were his thoughts.


    Just as Kayden and Rosalie kept pushing the gift around, a figure suddenly rushed into the firm,


    shouting upon seeing Kayden and Rosalie surrounded by yellow roses. ¡°My, my, Kayden. You¡¯ve


    upgraded your taste and came here to have fun. How could you do this to me?¡±


    Kayden was stunned. ¡°What is Kelsey doing here?¡± he wondered.


    Elodia, who was watching the scene not far away, was also dumbfounded. ¡°Why is Kelsey here?


    Even though I wrote the address to let Kelsey know where I shot the video so she could find


    Rosalie¡­ That was fast! It has only been less than ten minutes since I tagged Kelsey!¡± she


    thought.


    Elodia naturally did not expect that Kelsey happened to be working nearby and noticed someone


    tagging her online ount. Upon seeing the content, she immediately rushed over in anger.


    However, after recovering from the surprise, Elodia was excited. ¡°Now that Kelsey is here, it¡¯ll be


    livelier!¡± she thought.


    Elodia quickly held up her phone and secretly filmed the scene before her, earnestly wanting Kelsey


    to make a big fuss. ¡°When that happens, Rosalie will be screwed!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    At this moment, Kelsey rushed to Rosalie and was about to swing her hand at her face.


    However, Rosalie had already caught her hand before she could deliver the p.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ¡°Are you going to p me without any justification?¡± Rosalie uttered coldly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to justify? I caught you on the spot! You are so shameless. He already has a


    girlfriend, me, but you¡¯re in such a hurry to attach yourself to him. What tricks did you use to seduce


    him?¡± Kelsey snapped with hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your boyfriend!¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    Kayden, on the other hand, was extremely frustrated. He already did not know what to do, and


    Kelsey had toe and meddle. At this point, he deeply regretted finding such a girlfriend in the


    first ce.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have coveted Kelsey¡¯s looks!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Kayden pulled Kelsey over to him. ¡°Would you stop? Apologize to Ms. Leighton now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Are you asking me to apologize? To such a shameless wench? How many times did


    you sleep with her? Is it because her bedroom skills are unforgettable?¡± Kelsey had a sharp


    tongue.


    Otherwise, she would not quarrel with others frequently.


    Kayden became anxious. ¡°Sleep with her? Could I even sleep with Rosalie? If such a thing


    happened, Jonathan and Calvin would¡¯ve cut me in two!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kayden ordered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Rosalie looks dignified, but it turns out she¡¯s so shameless in doing such a thing. Very well.


    I want to expose her to others and show them what she is!¡±


    As Kelsey spoke, she took out her phone, nning to take a picture of Rosalie.


    Kayden was about to faint. ¡°Does she have a death wish? If I let Kelsey take a picture of Rosalie


    and put it on the Inte, I can forget about staying in Strico tomorrow!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kayden seized Kelsey¡¯s phone and pped her hard.


    Dazed by the p, Kelsey only returned to her senses after a while. ¡°You¡­ You hit me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Kayden shouted angrily.


    ¡°How could I not know! I¡¯m catching the mistress! You want to protect her, don¡¯t you?¡± Kelsey began


    to w at Kayden.


    The two were entangled in their struggle. It was like a farce.


    The firm staff watching the scene were stunned, including Elodia. It was a little different from what


    she had imagined. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Kelsey continue to argue with Rosalie? Shouldn¡¯t she embarrass


    Rosalie? Kayden should just be seeing Rosalie as a new interest. In terms of figure and


    appearance, Kelsey is way better than Rosalie. Why did Kayden wholeheartedly protect, Rosalie


    and not save Kelsey any dignity?¡± she wondered.


    Elodia felt that the situation before her could not be exined bymon sense.


    Kayden and Kelsey fought to a standstill for a while. On the one hand, Kayden still loved Kelsey and


    could not bear to hurt her. On the other hand, Kelsey was wing, biting, pulling, grabbing¡­ using


    any means like a shrew. Kayden could only narrowly defend himself.


    On the contrary, Rosalie was like an outsider.


    Themotion naturally attracted some seniorwyers who were originally in various offices to


    come out. Seeing this scene, they could not help but frown.


    Lawrence also walked out of his office. Upon seeing the scene, he was about to step forward and


    inquire when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure walking into the firm and could not help but


    freeze.


    ¡°How is this possible? How could this persone here?¡± he wondered.


    The next moment, Kelsey suddenly broke away from Kayden and struck at Rosalie, who was


    turning around to walk toward


    Lawrence.


    Lawrence hurriedly shouted to Rosalie, ¡°Watch out!¡±/


    However, it was toote. The other woman¡¯s hand was already pressed against Rosalie¡¯s back,


    about to shove her to one side. On that side were stacked many spare parts for oldputers


    reced by many firms some time ago. If she bumped into them, she would be seriously injured by


    those things falling on her.


    One hand suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm and pulled her back. Then, Kelsey was kicked to the


    ground


    This series of movements almost all happened in an instant.


    Kelsey hit the wall nearby, and her back and waist where she was kicked hurt like hell.


    ¡°Who was it that kicked¡­¡± Kelsey raised her head angrily. She was about to curse when she saw


    the approaching person. Her


    pupils suddenly contracted, and her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    ¡°This is¡­ Mr. Gunner? Good gracious! What is he doing here? And he has even¡­ pulled the


    mistress into his embrace?¡± she wondered.


    Kelsey was a little confused and instinctively said to Calvin, ¡°Mr. Gunner, Rosalie is bad news. She¡¯s


    a mistress¡­¡±


    This time, someone pped her before she could finish speaking


    However, the person who did it was none other than her boyfriend, Kayden.


    Kayden felt that his lifespan would be shortened by several years that day!


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, I apologize for her rudeness. Please forgive her!¡± Kayden bowed profusely to Calvin


    and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to Ms. Leighton for what happened today. I¡¯ll make amends to herter!¡±


    ¡°Make amends? Can you afford it?¡± Calvin said coldly.


    Kayden was drenched in cold sweat.


    Kelsey was confused, wondering what was going on. No matter how dumb she was, she could see


    that things were different from what she had initially expected.


    ¡°This mistress doesn¡¯t seem to be Kayden¡¯s. Instead, she has a special rtionship with Mr.


    Gunner,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Calvin asked while staring at Rosalie in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks,¡± Rosalie said politely before pushing Calvin away and taking two steps back.


    His arms seemed to be empty at once.


    Calvin frowned unconsciously. He found her indifference and detachment particrly jarring.


    Rosalie turned around and looked at Kayden. ¡°Mr. Yaeger, please take your girlfriend away! And for


    all these insults your girlfriend has hurled at me today, I reserve the right to pursue the case at any


    time.¡±


    ¡°R-Right away! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Kayden apologized profusely and roughly dragged Kelsey out of the


    firm.


    ¡°Today, I failed to make amends and instead added new trouble,¡± he thought.


    As for Kelsey, she was still confused.


    Rosalie turned around, nning to exin the situation to Lawrence.


    After all, when something like that happened in the firm, it always left a bad impact, even if she was


    not at fault.


    However, when she was about to pass Calvin, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and said directly to


    Lawrence, who happened to be nearest to him. ¡°Give me a room. I want to talk to her alone.¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ¡°Ah, Okay!¡± Although Calvin did not tell his identity, Lawrence had already recognized him. He


    immediately agreed and took Calvin to a conference room in person. Lawrence said to Rosalie,


    ¡°Stay here and talk with Mr. Gunner.¡±


    Rosalie was instantly speechless.


    After the door of the conference room was closed, only Rosalie and Calvin were left in it..


    The air seemed to be filled with an indescribable sense of dullness.


    Outside the conference room, Elodia and her colleagues were already stunned.


    The change in this situation was too unexpected. The original scene of meeting the mistress turned


    into a scene of exposing them, and then the whole thing turned over, Rosalie seemed not to be a


    mistress but had a close rtionship with Calvin the scion in the entertainment industry.


    Of course, only Elodia was in a different mood when she saw Calvin.


    Back then, Calvin happened to see it when Elodia made things difficult for Rosalie. At that time,


    Calvin protected Rosalie.


    Elodia thought that Calvin had already lost interest in Rosalie as the gossip between Calvin and


    Fiona was spreading on the inte these days.


    After all, women were famous for their short rtionship with the scion in the entertainment


    industry¡­


    However, who could have thought that Calvin would show up again today and protect Rosalie as


    before?


    Elodia wondered how capable Rosalie was to make Calvin protect her like this.


    Elodia felt hatred and jealousy in her heart. Compared with Calvin, her boyfriend who was an


    associate professor seemed to be less capable.


    Those colleagues who were ridiculing Rosalie for being a mistress and corrupting the atmosphere


    of the firm also shut up and looked at each other.


    In the conference room, Rosalie looked at Calvin and said, ¡°Thank you for what happened just now.


    But I think there should be nothing to talk about between Mr. Gunner and me.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were not for Calvin¡¯s words just now, she might have more injuries on her body. However, she


    could not figure out what Calvin was going to do here.


    ¡°What the hell is going on between you and Jonathan?¡± Calvin asked. Rosalie and Jonathan were


    together again at the banquet that day but she did not seem to be so willing. ¡°Are there any


    unspeakable reasons? If there is, tell me. I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± Rosalie raised her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    Calvin thought, ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± He looked at Rosalie. After all, he had nothing to do with her. ¡°You are


    Fiona¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s not strange that I want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Do you care for me because of Fiona? Is it true that no matter who the little girl was that saved you


    back then, and no matter what kind of person that little girl grew up to be, you would still like her?¡±


    Rosalie asked abruptly.


    Calvin frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rosalie said calmly, ¡°Nothing. I just think you are really kind to Fiona. You even care for her


    cousin.¡±


    No, Calvin wanted to care about Rosalie. It was not because of Fiona but¡­ The answer in his heart


    wasing out! Calvin pursed his lips and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. What the hell is


    going on between you and Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be something Mr. Gunner should care about Rosalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to


    help me.¡±


    She had promised Jonathan that she would be his elder sister again for Amelia and Aiden, so now


    there was nothing to go back on.


    After all, people had to pay for what they got.


    ¡°If Mr. Gunner has nothing else to ask, I¡¯ll go out first,¡± Rosalie said and walked toward the front


    door of the conference


    room.


    Nheless, Calvin suddenly grabbed her hand before she touched the door handle.


    ¡°Rosalie, do you have to refuse me like this?¡± His voice, which had always been calm, sounded a


    little impatient because of


    Rosalie.


    At this moment, Calvin had a rare anxiety that he could not even exin.


    Rosalie stared at Calvin¡¯s handsome face in a daze. Calvin¡¯s delicate facial features made her think


    of another miniature face. Once upon a time, the little boy with that face was holding her as she


    carried him on her back through the dense forest. ¡°I


    will be very nice to you from now on. I will buy you many dress and take you to eat lots of delicious


    food. I will protect you better than anyone else!¡±


    At that time, Rosalie did not take these words seriously. After all, many children would forget what


    they said after the next day.


    Furthermore, a fever made her forget about him and thosemon memories.


    However, Rosalie did not know that Calvin had been looking for her for so many years! His


    obsession with the night back then was far deeper than she had imagined.


    But now, his obsession was with Fiona.


    And Rosalie¡­ She chose not to say anything at that time.


    Calvin was not the one she loved. If he put his obsession on her, then it would be more and more


    confusing, which might not be good for him either.


    At this moment, Rosalie did not say anything, but the way she looked at Calvin made him feel


    moved.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the little girl staring at him when he was a child.


    These eyes¡­ They had appeared in Calvin¡¯s dreams many times. He had imagined countless times


    what those eyes would. look like when the little girl grew up¡­


    Calvin could not help but raise his hand and gently touched Rosalie¡¯s eyes¡­


    His cold fingers touched her warm skin, making him want to get more of her warmth.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened, and her round eyes slowly closed. She could clearly feel Calvin¡¯s fingers


    moving around her eyes.


    He was Cal, the Cal who had shared her hardships. Everything seemed to be a mistake in those


    years.


    To her, it was like a dream!


    If Rosalie had not lost her memory of Calvin because of a high fever or if she had met him before


    falling in love with Jonathan and remembered everything¡­


    Maybe they would recognize each other!


    But now¡­


    Rosalie opened her eyes again and pulled Calvin¡¯s hand away from her eyes. ¡°Mr. Gunner, I don¡¯t


    think you have forgotten what you said on the mountain before. After going down the mountain, we


    will be strangers!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s body suddenly shook.


    He thought he could do it, but now he found that it was so difficult to treat Rosalie as a stranger.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Rosalie¡¯s face would still appear in front of Calvin from time to time. Even in his dreams at night, he


    would dream of the scene when he met her on the mountain, and he carried her on his back as he


    moved forward.


    At that moment, he seemed to be carrying the little girl back then.


    ¡°Do you not love Jonathan anymore?¡± he murmured.


    She smiled gently, but she was in a trance. ¡°Does it matter to you guys whether I still love him or


    not?¡±


    Jonathan had asked her not to fall in love with Calvin.


    Calvin asked her if she really did not love Jonathan anymore.


    What they wanted was always the result, but they did not care what she wanted. All she wanted


    was peace.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie in a daze. Her smile and voice were like invisible des piercing his heart.


    When Rosalie went back, she was exhausted. After all, too many things had happened today. But


    when she walked to the gate of the residential area, she saw a familiar ck car parked there,


    which had attracted some people¡¯s attention.


    Jarvis, chauffeur of the Youngblood family, ran to Rosalie and said, ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood


    is waiting for you in the


    car.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at the ck car. She thought, ¡°Jonathan, eh? Is he¡­ in the car


    now?¡±


    Usually, when he came here, he would directly enter her rental home. But now¡­ she hesitated for a


    moment and followed the driver to the car.


    The driver respectfully opened the door of the back seat, and Jonathan¡¯s figure immediately came


    into her eyes. Rosalie got in the car,


    and the driver drove the car away slowly from the residential area.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To the Youngblood residence. I suddenly want to eat dishes cooked by you today, but it¡¯s not


    convenient in your rental home,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°The dishes I cook are not as good as those of the chef in the Youngblood residence.¡±


    ¡°So what? For me, your dishes are the best.¡± He chuckled. When he lived with her in the rental


    home, she often cooked.


    Even if it was just a simple meal and far less tasty than the food he usually ate, he still liked it very


    much. Perhaps what he was more attached to was the feeling of eating her cooking together.


    The car arrived at the Youngblood residence. Rosalie followed Jonathan out of the car and to the


    kitchen of the Youngblood residence. All the ingredients had been ced, washed, and cut with a


    complete variety.


    ¡°Do I need to cook all these?¡± Rosalie was a little surprised.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°You just choose some. Since there are two of us, let¡¯s


    make three dishes and one soup.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips. She then picked some ingredients and started cooking.


    The kitchen in the Youngblood residence was not unfamiliar to her, and she did not need to get


    familiar with it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She cooked scrambled eggs with tomatoes, shrimp, and chicken with green peppers. When she


    was cooking, he just stood aside and watched quietly.


    For the soup, Rosalie decided to make vegetable soup. After she put all the ingredients into the pot,


    she closed the lid and let the soup simmer for a while.


    At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Calvin went to your office today. What did he


    say to you?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she felt a chill spreading through her body. She stiffly turned


    to look at him, who was a few steps away, ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I care about your matters,¡± he said.


    ¡°He came to me but didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she said, biting her lip. She felt as if he knew everything


    about her. ¡°Am I actually under his surveince?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan murmured, approaching Rosalie. ¡°But I¡¯m curious why you didn¡¯t tell him that


    you were the one who


    saved him?¡±


    Her body suddenly became stiffer.


    He raised his hand and gently stroked her lips with his fingertip. His elegant voice, which was like a


    sweet violin, sounded again. ¡°Tell me why?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt her nose sting.


    ¡°Why¡­ He¡¯s asking me why! Does he know that it was all because I loved him?¡± she muttered


    inwardly. Even though she recalled that memory, she still wanted to hide it.


    Even when Fiona took her identity, she did not say a word.


    At that time, she did not want to make him uneasy, so she cut off all ties with Calvin.


    She still ridiculously thought that she had given him enough sense of security, but she never thought


    that she was not as important as she imagined. To him, she was just a game piece that could be


    discarded at any time when he got bored with it.


    ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t tell him?¡± she said.


    His eyes darkened. ¡°If you had told him, I wouldn¡¯t have seen youing back alone at the gate of


    the residential area today.¡±


    If so, Calvin would not let Rosaliee back alone!


    Rosalie looked away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care that your cousin Fiona treats you like that while taking your identity?¡± Jonathan


    continued. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with Fiona, I can help you to make her revert to her original identity.


    It¡¯s useless even if Calvin wants to protect her.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°You are so soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± said Rosalie. She despised Fiona¡¯s behavior, but they were both granddaughters of


    Wilma, after all. Plus, Fiona also took care of Wilma before.


    Rosahe didn¡¯t confront Fiona for the sake of her grandmother Wilma.


    It was Fiona¡¯s own responsibility to make such a move. Whether the oue was good or bad, it


    was all up to Fiona to bear it. She did not want to interfere.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think it is necessary!¡± said Rosalie. She suddenly remembered that the soup was still


    boiling, so she hurriedly wanted to open the lid and see how the soup was doing..


    Her finger identally touched the stainless steel part at the edge of the pot lid and was scalded.


    She suddenly let out a low


    cry.


    He immediately grabbed her hand, pulled it under the faucet, and let her hand stay under the


    running cold water.


    ¡°No big deal. It¡¯s just a burn,¡± she said.


    He just frowned and continued to let the water wash over her fingers.


    ¡°Soup!¡± she shouted urgently. If it continued to cook, the soup would probably dry up.


    ¡°Do you


    still care about the soup at this time?¡± He red at her. When he saw that she had a burn, he felt


    pain as if he was the one who had been burned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to cook three dishes and one soup? If the soup dries up, I will have to cook


    againter,¡± she said.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Jonathan regretted wanting Rosalie toe over and cook dinner that day.


    ¡°Keep rinsing your hand with cold water. Let me take care of the soup,¡± he said.


    ¡°You?¡± She was a little surprised.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± he replied and walked to the pot, opened the lid, checked the soup inside, and began to


    add some seasoning. After tasting the soup with a spoon, he turned off the fire.


    The series of movements looked elegant and natural, which made Rosalie feel like she was


    watching some kind of food show.


    However, Jonathan kept looking at her from time to time while making the soup. He seemed to be


    checking whether she was. rinsing her hand with cold water.


    After rinsing cold water for more than ten minutes, Rosalie¡¯s fingers were finally relieved from the


    cold water.


    It was just a little red, and it was not a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little red,¡± Jonathan said with a frown.


    ¡°It should be fine in two days,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Just as she finished speaking, he had already put her fingertips in his mouth and licked them gently


    as if he were gently soothing the wounds on her fingers.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. She felt the blood all over her body rushing to her fingertips. She tried to


    pull back her fingers, but she felt like she could not exert any strength.


    Gradually, his licking became kissing, and kisses fell on her fingertips.


    Meanwhile, his eyes were fixed on her.


    Her fluster was reflected in his eyes. She felt like she was going to be immersed in his eyes.


    Her heartbeat seemed to be faster.


    This could not go on. If this went on, she would¡­


    Rosalie used up almost all her strength to pull back her hand and took a step back. ¡°My fingers are


    fine!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, and his ck eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of


    gauze. It became more and more difficult for people to see what was on his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then.¡±


    The housekeeper served the food, including the soup Rosalie made, but Rosalie and Jonathan said


    nothing to each other during the meal. The whole dining room was quiet.


    Rosalie only found Jonathan unusually silent at this moment.


    After finally finishing the meal, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive you home.¡±


    She nodded.


    However, before leaving, she could not help but look at him and ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°What do you think is wrong,


    Rosie?¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. It seemed that she had overthink it, so she said nothing and turned around


    to leave.


    Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her back. When she disappeared from his view, he stood up and


    walked toward the bedroom


    on the second floor.


    The bedroom she once lived in was now his bedroom.


    Everything she had used was still in this room. Every night, he woulde here and hold her


    clothes to sleep.


    He opened the wardrobe, took out a long dress she had worn before, and tightly held it in his arms.


    It was like he was holding the person he loved the most.


    Jonathan almost lost control just now. When he licked her fingers, his desire became stronger. He


    almost¡­ almost¡­ had his way with her in the kitchen.


    Even if he decided not to love her, broke up with her, and only treated her like a sister, she still had


    a great influence on him.


    She just gazed at him, and that made him feel like he had lost his soul. His rationality seemed to be


    out of control.


    ¡°Tell me how to not love you¡­¡± Jonathan muttered in the quiet bedroom.


    He thought it was difficult to love someone, but he fell in love with Rosalie so easily.


    Jonathan thought it was easy not to love someone, but¡­ it was so difficult¡­


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡± The hoarse voice called the name over and over again as if it had be his


    only¡­


    When Rosalie went to work the next day, everyone in the office looked at her differently.


    Many people deliberately came to Rosalie to inquire about her rtionship with Calvin. Of course,


    Rosalie only replied, ¡°We have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Therefore, those people went over curiously and returned in disappointment.


    Elodia looked at Rosalie with extreme jealousy. Elodia thought Rosalie was doomed yesterday and


    would be kicked out of the firm, but she did not expect the twist of eventster.


    Forget about kicking Rosalie out of the firm, now, many people were probably trying to curry favor


    with her.


    Even the colleagues who despised Rosalie for being a homewrecker with her yesterday had also


    shown concern for Rosalie and found all kinds of topics to talk about with Rosalie.


    It made Elodia frustrated.


    ¡°The trial will be officially held three dayster. You need to sort out the materials.¡± In the office,


    Lawrence exined what to pay attention to in court. Of course, Rosalie was very familiar with the


    procedures in court.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered. ¡°Mr. Guzman, is there really no way to change the defendant in this case?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence. The court will look at theplete chain of evidence, but the


    evidence we have isn¡¯t enough to form a favorable chain of evidence. You¡¯re also awyer andThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    should understand,¡± Lawrence replied.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened. She understood, of course.


    However, she had always hoped that Larry could getpensated and good treatment.


    Otherwise, it was pointless to win the case.


    After they were done talking about work, Lawrence also asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Mr.


    Calvin Gunner? Can you tell me?¡±


    Rosalie could not answer Lawrence as she did to other colleagues, so she answered, ¡°Mr. Guzman,


    I have a cousin named Fiona Haberly who is considered Mr. Gunner¡¯s friend.¡±


    Hearing this, Lawrence did not ask any more questions but left more instructions about the case.


    When Rosalie came out of the office, her phone rang as she received a text message. She took out


    her phone and found that it was sent by Amelia, but it was obvious that the content was not from


    Amelia.


    That was because the text message read: [Rosalie, Mommy fainted.]


    Rosalie immediately made a phone call, and Aiden answered it.


    ¡°Aiden, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, Mommy fainted. What should I do?¡± Aiden¡¯s childish voice sounded like he was crying.


    After all, he was just a four-year-old kid and was naturally afraid of such situations.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your grandmother Matilda?¡± Rosalie continued to ask Aiden.


    ¡°Granny Matilda¡­ went out for groceries. I called her,¡± Aiden replied. He wanted to call Rosalie, but


    Amelia told him not to call Rosalie during the day because Rosalie needed to work. That was why


    Aiden texted Rosalie.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Hearing this, Rosalie was a little relieved. Matilda should not be far away from home since she went


    to buy groceries. She would probably arrive very soon.


    Therefore, Rosalie asked Aiden some questions about the situation and said, ¡°Aiden, listen


    carefully. Help your mommy undo her cor and put a pillow under her legs to raise them slightly. I¡¯ll


    call the ambnce now. Tell your grandmother about it if shees backter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Aiden answered.


    Rosalie then called the emergency center again and reported Amelia¡¯s current address to exin


    the situation.


    Fifteen minutester, Matilda called and said that the ambnce had arrived. The paramedic


    checked Amelia and said that it should not be serious but sent her to the hospital for treatment


    anyway to be safe.


    Rosalie felt a little relieved. After asking which hospital the ambnce was sent to, she hurried to


    the hospital after work and saw Amelia on the hospital bed.


    Amelia was much thinner in the hospital gown than thest time Rosalie had seen her after just a


    week.


    The hospital gown looked big on Amelia. She was pale and haggard. Even her lips were pale.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you for calling the emergency services today,¡± Amelia said. She had forgotten to


    teach Aiden some basic knowledge about this, which made him panic immediately when


    encountering an emergency like this.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly faint? What did the doctor say?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°The doctor said it was due to malnutrition and poor sleep,¡± Matilda replied.


    Rosalie froze. After all, few people fainted because of malnutrition these days.


    ¡°I have no appetite these days, so I eat less. And sometimes I suffer from insomnia, so this


    happened.¡± Amelia smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Is it because of Warren?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia nced at Aiden, who was already sleeping on the chair Aiden was frightened because she


    suddenly fainted. It was not until she woke up that he finally fell asleep as if he was relieved.


    Thinking of Aiden¡¯s red eyes she saw when she opened her eyes, Amelia felt heartbroken again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She did not hide it from Rosalie. ¡°A few days ago, Warren told me that he would fight for


    Aiden¡¯s custody before leaving Strico.¡±


    It was also because of this that she became mentally drained. She could not eat anything and often


    suffered from insomnia.


    ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡± Warren¡¯s a man of his word.¡± Warren would leave no


    room for negotiation, let alone for her.


    In Warren¡¯s opinion, maybe Amelia¡¯s existence was a sin. There was no way that Warren would


    spare Amelia.


    Rosalie said to Amelia, ¡°If Warren reallypetes for custody, we can only fight against him.


    Amelia, if you don¡¯t have awyer in mind, I¡¯ll help you fight this case.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie knew that given Amelia¡¯s current situation, it would be difficult for Amelia to afford awyer


    with certain poprity. If Amelia hired an ordinarywyer, Rosalie might as well help her with this


    case.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you willing to help me with thewsuit?¡± Amelia looked happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, of course,¡± Rosalie answered. She could at least help Amelia save some money,


    however¡­ ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure about winning. After all, there are many disadvantages,¡± Rosalie


    said honestly.


    ¡°I understand. I understand!¡± Amelia repeatedly said. These disadvantages were her past that she


    could not change, and she was already grateful to Rosalie for helping her fight the case. ¡°Rosalie,


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are you going to stay in Strico? Have you confirmed Aiden¡¯s kindergarten?¡± Rosalie


    remembered the matter. As far as she knew, Aiden was looking forward to attending kindergarten.


    Not yet.¡± Amelia became worried again. She had approached many ordinary private kindergartens


    for her son, but they refused as soon as they learned that Aiden was deaf. It was useless even if


    she repeatedly stressed that Aiden wore a hearing aid and had no problem withmunication.


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Amelia froze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my friends. Maybe there¡¯s a way,¡± Rosalie replied as she looked at Aiden, who was still


    sound asleep.


    It was just kindergarten for Aiden right now. In the future, a deaf child might face crueler people and


    things than expected.


    She only hoped to protect Aiden¡¯s innocence because he had shown her a beautiful smile when she


    dejectedly walked into the diner for pasta.


    She thought she would never have children of her own, so it would probably be a good idea to


    redirect the love to Aiden.


    ¡°Warren? Warren!¡± A soft voice rang in Warren¡¯s ear, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Irene asked. Warren had always been distracted since he came back from


    Strico.


    Although he went to Irene¡¯s home afterward and apologized to her parents, saying they would find a


    suitable date to announce their wedding date next time, she felt increasingly uneasy.


    Seeing Warren silent, Irene added, ¡°Aren¡¯t we about to get married? If something is bothering you,


    you can tell me.¡±


    Warren looked at Irene. He had sworn that he would cherish her forever.


    Instead of love, Warren was more grateful to Irene, but he could marry her if that was what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Do you¡­ ever think about having children in the future?¡± Warren asked.


    Irene trembled slightly before saying solemnly, ¡°You know I can never get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What if I bring a child back, and we raise him?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Are we going to adopt a child from an orphanage after getting married?¡±


    ¡°No, I have a child. A son,¡± Warren answered.


    Irene froze as she thought, ¡°A son? When did he have a son? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes widened as she thought of a possibility. Irene wondered, ¡°Could¡­ Could it


    be¡­¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡°Amelia is that child¡¯s mother,¡± he said in a deep voice. It was thest thing Irene wanted to hear.


    ¡°She really has a child! Amelia had Warren¡¯s child! And it¡¯s a son! So, when Amelia said she was


    pregnant back then, it was true! She wasn¡¯t lying to avoid being imprisoned!¡± she mused.


    Thinking about that, Irene was filled with resentment. When Amelia was still behind bars, she


    wished she had devised a n to get rid of that kid.


    Concealing her jealousy, she asked, ¡°She gave birth to your child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Warren apologized with guilt..


    ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing to be sorry about. After all, I am unable to bear children. At the very least,


    you have a child who carries your bloodline. Warren, since you have a child with her, are you going


    to stay with her? It¡¯s okay. I understand. If that is your choice¡­¡± Irene gently lowered her head, and


    her voice choked with sadness.


    Irene appeared to have said something sad that hurt her the most, and she was unable to continue.


    Warren raised his hand and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I won¡¯t be with Amelia. I was just asking if


    you want to raise this child with me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°C-Can I?¡±


    ¡°What is preventing you from doing so? You are going to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°But will Amelia agree?¡± Irene expressed her concerns.


    In Warren¡¯s mind, he could still vividly see what happened that day, in which Amelia was clutching


    his arm and begging desperately. The next instant, he tightened his embrace around Irene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t think about Amelia anymore! The one I should repay with my life and


    love is Irene,¡± he mentally warned himself.


    ¡°Whether she agrees or not, I will get custody of Aiden,¡± Warren dered.


    Hearing that, Irene leaned against Warren¡¯s chest and softly said, ¡°Warren, I will be a good mother


    and raise Aiden well.¡±


    Nheless, the hatred in her eyes at the time demonstrated that her words did not urately


    reflect her true feelings.


    Rosalie and Lillian had a brief conversation about sending Aiden to kindergarten. When Lillian


    heard that, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll check if anyone I know is connected to those working at


    kindergarten and see if there¡¯s any way to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Oh, no big deal. By the way, I would love to meet that child if the opportunity arises,¡± Lillian said.


    Although she had never met Amelia or Aiden, she had heard many positive things about them from


    Rosalie.


    From what Rosalie said about Aiden, Lillian regarded Aiden as a child prodigy who could quickly


    learnnguage and even


    tongue twisters even though Aiden was deaf.


    recite


    After all, quite a few four-year-olds were still having difficulty speaking coherently, and singing a


    song was even more difficult.


    When Lillian listened to a recording of Aiden reciting a tongue twister Rosalie had shared, she could


    not believe that a deaf child who had only been learningnguage for a year could achieve such a


    feat.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring Aiden to meet you sometime.¡± Rosalie smiled.


    After finishing the call, Lillian asked around among her friends and colleagues. She discovered two


    colleagues who happened to have rtives who worked at a kindergarten. However, after learning


    that Aiden was deaf, they politely declined to assist.


    Their reasons for refusing were essentially the same, stating that Aiden was different from other


    children and that caring for him in ss might be difficult. Furthermore, he might struggle to


    integrate with the other children.


    Even though Aiden had hearing aids and could speak, Lillian realized that enrolling a deaf child in a


    regr kindergarten was more challenging than she had anticipated.


    During her dinner with Callum that evening, Lillian became unusually attentive, serving him coffee,


    handing him dishes, and serving him soup. Callum was perplexed by her actions as he fixed his


    beautiful eyes on her.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± She felt a bit uneasy under his intense gaze.


    Callum didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Have you done anything wrong?¡±


    Callum reasoned that if he asked more indirectly, she might not understand.


    After hearing that, Lillian nearly choked on her own saliva.


    ¡°I did not do anything wrong!¡± Lillian retorted, surprised that he would even think of that.


    ¡°Really? Did you steal another man¡¯s clothes again? Or secretly buy some gayic books? Or


    perhaps you¡¯ve bought tickets to a male idol¡¯s concert and n to go without telling me?¡± Callum


    continued to be suspicious.


    Lillian started to perspire as Callum barraged her with inquiries. In fact, she had done all of those


    things before.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you put a little faith in me? Besides, I simply appreciate the things you mentioned earlier.


    That¡¯s right. I just appreciate them; there are no other special feelings.¡± Under his gaze, her voice


    became quieter, and she quickly concluded, ¡°I promise I have not done any of the things you


    mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so attentive today, then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be nice to you?¡± She pouted.


    ¡°For no apparent reason?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    In the end, she had no choice but to admit defeat. ¡°Actually, I would like to ask for your assistance


    with something! Lillian reluctantly admitted and then told Callum about Aiden¡¯s desire to attend


    kindergarten.


    ¡°That kid is adorable. He was born deaf, but with hearing aids, he can nowmunicate normally.


    However, regr kindergartens are unwilling to ept him, but he doesn¡¯t need to attend a special


    kindergarten because he is basically the same as other children now.¡±


    As she spoke, Lillian looked at Callum with a pleading expression. ¡°You¡¯re well-connected, right? Do


    you have any acquaintances who work in kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a big deal, but it turns out you are just assisting a child in enrolling in kindergarten.


    I¡¯ll take care of it for youter,¡± Callum said.


    Hearing that, Lillian smiled brightly and reminded him, ¡°Please don¡¯t choose an expensive


    kindergarten. A regr one would suffice. Expensive ones are out of reach for most families, which


    may create a significant wealth gap for Aiden, causing him psychological problems.¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t expect Lillian, who usually appeared carefree, to be so thoughtful at times.


    Deep down, he secretly hoped that her thoughtfulness could also be applied to him.


    ¡°You seem to care a lot about this child,¡± Callum remarked.


    ¡°You have no idea how adorable and lovely this child is. Rosalie showed me his photos again today,


    and he is so handsome,¡± Lillian said.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ¡°How handsome is he?¡± Callum raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If I were 20 years younger, I swear I would go after him right away! I can¡¯t even imagine how many


    girls he will enchant when he starts kindergarten!¡± Lillian eximed, suddenly transforming into a


    devoted fan of Aiden.


    Callum furrowed his brows and thought, ¡°Handsome and cute? And she¡¯s even going to chase after


    him? Talk about being awkward!¡±


    ¡°If you were 20 years younger, would you really pursue him?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Yes! You have not met him yet. You should meet him the next time Rosalie brings him out. Rosalie


    ims he is even more attractive in person than he appears in photos¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s voice paused as


    she noticed Callum¡¯s expression was not quite right. She quickly changed her tone and said, ¡°Of


    course, even if he is handsome and cute, he is not as good-looking as you!¡±


    She sighed inwardly as she abruptly changed the subject. She had almost forgotten how easily


    Callum became envious.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± he asked, scrutinizing her.


    She continued to tter him, saying, ¡°Of course. He is no match for you. They say that kids who


    look good when they are young do not always grow up to be good-looking.¡±


    ¡°So, do you mean that I didn¡¯t look good when I was a child?¡± he asked.


    When she heard those words, Lillian almost choked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You must have been


    very attractive when you were younger. In any case, you are the most handsome man now! You


    have no idea how much I adored you when I first saw you all those years ago. And I have not


    forgotten about you after all these years¡­¡±


    Her throat felt parched, and she was embarrassed at her own remarks. Although it was generally


    epted that women prefer to hear ttering remarks, Callum found those remarks to be enjoyable


    as well.


    When Lillian said those words, she pitied herself and felt disgusted.


    It was, however, her own fault that she fell in love with him. She had no other option but to coax


    him.


    Although Callum knew that Lillian¡¯s ttery at that moment wasn¡¯t entirely genuine, he couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a bit pleased by it.


    As a result, he did not intervene and allowed her to continue.


    Afterward, Lillian had already finished her drink, and Callum had not yet stopped her. She licked her


    lips and swallowed her saliva. ¡°Do you finally understand what I am saying? In my opinion, you are


    the most handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was a child?¡± he asked calmly.


    She nodded vigorously.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve never seen what I looked like as a child, have you?¡± he inquired.


    Her head, which had been nodding vigorously, suddenly froze. ¡°How about you give me a childhood


    photo of yourself, and I promise to keep it with me at all times?¡± she proposed.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you a photo from my childhoodter,¡± he agreed.


    The moment Lillian realized he was really going to give her his childhood photo, she was


    speechless..


    Nevertheless, when Lillian considered how adorable Callum must have been as a child, Lillian


    began to anticipate seeing Callum¡¯s childhood photos.


    Rosalie¡¯s mood turned gloomy as the date for the court hearing in the hit-and-runpensation


    case involving Larry approached.


    Even if awsuit was sessful, there was a high likelihood that nopensation would be


    awarded.


    At noon, Lucas called Rosalie and asked, ¡°Do you know where the actress, Aubrielle Wood, is? I-I


    would like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°All I want to do is talk to her about Larry¡¯s situation. Maybe she will sympathize with Larry. I am not


    asking her to admit that she was the one driving, but she might be willing to give Larry¡¯s family some


    money so that he could have better treatment, Lucas exined. He just wanted to make onest


    effort.


    Larry was, after all, an employee of hispany, but thepany was still in its early stages, and


    its ability to assist Larry¡¯s family was severely limited.


    Even though thepany had made several donations to Larry¡¯s family, it was still insufficient to


    cover the enormous medical expenses they faced.


    On the other hand, the actress Aubrielle was quite well-known, and there were recent reports that


    she had purchased a home that cost 12 million dors, implying that she might be able to cover


    Larry¡¯s medical expenses temporarily.


    Rosalie was hesitant because the evidence at the time was insufficient. Even if the case was heard,


    the court might not be able to determine that Aubrielle was the true perpetrator. Perhaps the only


    thing she could do to help Larry was to make Aubrielle feel sorry for him.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Rosalie replied. She had been keeping an eye on Aubrielle¡¯s activities


    recently and knew that Aubrielle was filming in the film studio at the time.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to pick you upter,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied before hanging up the phone and going back to sorting through her


    documents.


    Shortly afterward, Lucas arrived. Rosalie got into the car, and they headed toward the film studio.


    ¡°Are you all right that day?¡± Lucas started a conversation.


    Rosalie was taken aback for a moment before realizing what he meant. He was referring to the


    incident in which Jonathan forced her car to a halt. His driver then approached her to invite her into


    his vehicle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Who is that person anyway?¡± Lucas paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe he used to be, but not anymore,¡± she thought, ¡°No, I do


    not have a boyfriend right now, and I do not intend to get one,¡± she said calmly.


    Lucas fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    When they arrived at the film studio, Rosalie led Lucas to Aubrielle¡¯s film crew.


    Rosalie approached Aubrielle and asked, ¡°Ms. Wood, can we talk for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Aubrielle frowned, frustrated.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi. The court hearing ising up, so I wanted to meet you again, Ms. Wood,¡± Rosalie exined


    and then introduced Lucas. ¡°This is Larry¡¯s colleague, and he has something he wants to discuss


    with you. Is it okay?¡±,


    ¡°What is it? Hurry up. I¡¯m about to shoot my scene,¡± Aubrielle said impatiently.


    Lucas quickly exined Larry¡¯s situation at the time in the hospital and said, ¡°Ms. Wood, Larry¡¯s


    family really cannot afford the medical expenses anymore. However, if we stop using the imported


    medication, Larry¡¯s recovery will be even more difficult. He¡¯s only 25 years old, still young. Ms.


    Wood, could you please pay Larry¡¯s medical bills in advance for the time being? They will repay you


    when thepensation is received or when his family has the money.¡±


    The instant Aubrielle heard that her face immediately darkened. ¡°Why are you asking me to pay for


    his medical expenses? I¡¯m not the one responsible for the ident. Why should I pay for it?¡±

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more buts!¡± Aubrielle said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a phnthropist. Besides, I¡¯m not the driver in this car


    ident. If I donate money to advance payment, then anyone who is injured in the future will find


    me!¡±


    After saying that, Aubrielle was about to leave. Lucas subconsciously pulled Aubrielle and said,


    ¡°Ms. Wood¡­


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Aubrielle shouted while her assistant beside her pushed Lucas away quickly.


    Lucas staggered before stabilizing himself.


    Aubrielle nced at Lucas angrily and then ordered the film crew¡¯s security guard, ¡°Don¡¯t let them


    enter the film crew casually in the future. They make me don¡¯t have the mood to shoot!¡±


    The security guard responded in agreement.


    Rosalie knew that their effort was obviously in vain today.


    Just when she was about to leave with Lucas, she found that Lucas was looking at Aubrielle¡¯s back


    in a daze.


    ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I remember that night, the woman wore the same ring!¡± Lucas suddenly said.


    Rosalie was stunned. Suddenly, something seemed to sh in her mind, but she could not catch it.


    Then, Lucas scratched his head embarrassedly and said, ¡°Ah, why do I say that? It won¡¯t help the


    case whether she wears this ring.¡±


    Then, they walked toward the parking lot. When they reached an entrance, Lucas said, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    you wait for me here? I will pick up the car and drive it here to pick you upter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. After Lucas left, she lowered her head and thought about the case again.


    She remembered that when she came to ask Aubrielle before, she had heard the staff talk about


    Aubrielle¡¯s ring when she left.


    It was said that it cost her a lot of money to buy the ring, so Aubrielle was very careful and did not


    even ask someone to keep it. During this filming, Aubrielle disliked the fake ruby ring originally


    prepared by the props team, so she took her own ring


    to shoot.


    Rosalie remembered that although the dashboard camera of Lucas¡¯s car did not capture who was


    driving at that time, from the footage of the recorder, she once saw a red dot shing through the


    ss window of the resident on the roadside when Larry¡¯s car had an ident.


    She wondered, ¡°If the red dot was the refraction of the ruby, can we re-simte the situation at the


    scene of the crime ording to the position and angle of the spot refraction, and then determine


    whether the person wearing this ring was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat or the front passenger¡¯s seat?¡±


    If it could be proved, the chain of evidence would be clearer. After all, inmon sense, Aubrielle


    would not let the assistant wear such a precious ring.


    Moreover, Aubrielle was very thin with long and slender fingers, but her assistant was tall and plump


    with thick fingers. The assistant could not wear Aubrielle¡¯s ring at all.


    The more Rosalie thought about it, the more excited she became. She felt that there was hope for


    this case.


    Rosalie took out her phone and hurriedly called Lawrence, intending to tell him the discovery. ¡°Mr.


    Guzman, I havee up with a new key point of the case, which may prove that the real


    perpetrator that night was Aubrielle¡­¡±


    Rosalie said excitedly, but she did not notice that a man was holding a spray can behind her and


    raising it toward her¡­


    When Lucas arrived in the car, he did not see Rosalie. Then, he dialed her phone number but failed


    to call her, which made him anxious.


    Lucas wondered, ¡°What happened? Where is Rosalie now?¡±


    At this moment, the only person Lucas could think of was Aubrielle. He remembered that when he


    talked about Aubrielle¡¯s ring, Rosalie still seemed to be thinking about something. He wondered if


    Rosalie had gone back to find Aubrielle again.


    The more Lucas thought about it, the more he was sure of his assumption. Hence, he ran back to


    the set in a hurry.


    In the middle of several cameras on the set, Aubrielle was shooting, but Lucas suddenly broke into


    the set and asked anxiously, ¡°Ms. Wood, did you see Rosalie? The woman who came with me just


    now?¡±


    He did not see Rosalie when he came here just now, so he became more anxious.


    As soon as Lucas broke in, the scene was suddenly chaotic. The security guard immediately came


    up and grabbed Lucas, while the film crew members were using Lucas.


    Aubrielle was even more angry. ¡°How do I know where she is?¡±


    The director asked the security guard to bring Lucas out.


    ¡°Ms. Wood, tell me where Rosalie is. Did shee to you again? Otherwise, why would she


    disappear without saying anything? I can¡¯t call her phone¡­¡± Lucas shouted.


    Aubrielle did not bother to answer him, and the security guard pulled Lucas away all the way.


    Just then, a hand suddenly crossed over the security guard and grabbed Lucas. A cold voice with


    anxiety was heard. ¡°What did you say about Rosalie?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the people around looked at the person, everyone was shocked.


    It was Calvin the scion in the entertainment industry! He was always indifferent and did not seem to


    care about the surroundings, but now he looked worried.


    Lucas was also stunned, but he could still recognize Calvin who grabbed him now. After all, Calvin


    was often seen in the news or on trending topics on the Inte.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know Rosalie?¡± Lucas said in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Calvin asked hurriedly.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s missing.¡± Lucas hurriedly told him what happened. ¡°I came here with her today to look


    for Aubrielle Wood. I thought maybe she thought of some new clues, so she went back to find her.¡±


    Calvin frowned. If Rosalie was not in the same ce for a while, it might be because of many other


    reasons, but Lucas could not call her phone¡­ This made Calvin feel uneasy.


    Calvin looked straight at Aubrielle with his eyes.


    And the other people¡¯s eyes also fell on Aubrielle at this moment.


    Aubrielle¡¯s face suddenly became extremely pale, and her body could not help trembling slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ How could I know where she is? I¡­ I went to the restroom just now, and I¡¯ve been filming the


    whole time.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you wanted to do bad things to Rosalie when you went to the restroom?¡± Lucas


    said.


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡­ Why should I hurt her?¡± Aubrielle retorted.


    ¡°Because Rosalie-suspects that you are the real perpetrator!¡± Lucas blurted out.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Aubrielle with suspicion. A trace of panic shed across Aubrielle¡¯s


    face and she immediately became angry again. ¡°How can you nder people like this? I¡­ I¡¯ll find a


    lawyer to sue you!¡±


    However, she could not hide the horror on her face from Calvin.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Calvin walked up to Aubrielle and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Where is Rosalie right now?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I swear I have nothing to do with this incident,¡± Aubrielle said in a trembling voice.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Calvin would ask about Rosalie.


    Rosalie was just a mere legal assistant. It didn¡¯t make sense that Calvin would get so anxious about


    her.


    Aubrielle wasn¡¯t the only person to wonder about this. The people around them, including those who


    had never seen Rosalie before, were guessing the rtionship between this missing woman and


    Calvin.


    ¡°Calvin, maybe Rosalie suddenly had to deal with something else, so she left. She¡¯s an adult now.


    What¡¯s the worst that can happen to her?¡± Fiona, who came up to them, spoke up.


    Today, afterpleting a few shots with the film crew, she had deliberately asked Calvin toe


    here.


    She had heard that the director of this film crew was preparing for the next film. So, she wanted to


    see if the director would give her a good role if she had Calvin as her support.


    However, Calvin¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard a man yelling about Rosalie..


    At that thought, Fiona regretted what she had done. She shouldn¡¯t have brought Calvin to the film


    crew in the first ce.


    She thought, ¡°Why do I hear about Rosalie everywhere I go?¡±


    No matter what, she was determined to remove Rosalie from Calvin¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Calvin, maybe in a while¡­¡± Fiona reached for Calvin¡¯s arm: She was trying to say that Rosalie


    might show up in a while, so there was nothing to worry about.


    However, she had just spoken up when she found herself grabbing at air. Calvin had raised his


    hand and was strangling Aubrielle in front of everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. I¡¯m


    asking you, where exactly is Rosalie?¡±


    His handsome face seemed to be covered with ice at that moment. The cold gleam in his eyes


    made Aubrielle feel a chill running down her back.


    She was beginning to doubt if this man was Calvin at all. He waspletely different from the


    Calvin the paparazzi took photos of and posted about online. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t the faint


    coldness that distanced himself from others. Instead, his


    gaze was sharp with murderous intent!


    She felt as if she was facing death itself!


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know,¡± Aubrielle said with great effort.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Calvin suddenly tightened his grip, and Aubrielle¡¯s face immediately turned red. She


    could barely breathe.


    The people around them finally came to their senses. They hurriedly gathered around, trying to pull


    Aubrielle away from


    Calvin.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, perhaps Aubrielle really has no idea,¡± someone said to Calvin.


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you let go of Aubrielle for now?¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ we ask someone to look for Rosalie around the studio?¡±


    be an endless coldness in his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people around them spoke a lot, but Calvin still didn¡¯t let go of Aubrielle. There seemed eyes as


    he said, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Where on earth is Rosalie? If you still refuse to answer me,


    then¡­ I won¡¯t show mercy. I don¡¯t mind even if I end your life!¡±


    Everyone who heard this was shocked. ¡°Mr. Gunner¡¯s going to end Aubrielle¡¯s life?¡± they thought.


    ¡°But he¡¯ll go to prison if he does that! Does he not even care about murder just for Rosalie¡¯s sake?¡±


    Now, the only thing they wanted to know was Rosalie¡¯s identity.


    Fiona, who was standing beside Calvin, was stunned.


    Calvin didn¡¯t even listen to what she had said at all. Right now, all his thoughts were focused on


    Rosalie.


    Even the murderous intent and coldness he revealed were because of Rosalie!


    Fiona had a feeling that if the female celebrity named Aubrielle still refused to say anything, Calvin


    would truly end. someone¡¯s life for Rosalie¡¯s sake!


    Fiona didn¡¯t understand what right Rosalie had to get this treatment.


    In Calvin¡¯s mind, Fiona should be the one who had saved him when he was a child. The person he


    should be concerned about was her, not Rosalie!


    Aubrielle¡¯s body trembled violently at that moment, and the fear of death almost overwhelmed her. It


    wasn¡¯t like she had never filmed a scene where her neck was choked before.


    However, no matter how fierce the actors looked when they acted as her opponents, and even if


    they had applied too much. force, choking her so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe, she had never felt


    such fear as she did at that moment.


    Calvin¡¯s dark and cold eyes were staring at her without any hesitation. The grip of his hand on her


    neck was so tight that it felt like steel. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t pry it away.


    She felt the intense sensation of suffocation.


    Aubrielle¡¯s heart was filled with a strong sense of fear. If she had known that Rosalie was backed by


    Calvin, she would have¡­


    At that moment, she finally felt the fingers loosen their grip on her neck. She heard the cold voice


    saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Where is Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I simply¡­ talked about her with one of my fans. I don¡¯t know anything that happened


    after that.¡± Aubrielle stammered.


    ¡°Where and when did youst see that fan of yours? Are they male or female?¡± Calvin asked coldly.


    ¡°At¡­ the bathroom. It was maybe¡­ 15 minutes ago. The fan was a man¡­¡±


    The next moment, she felt the hand gripping her neck letting gopletely. In an instant, she fell to


    the ground and choked continuously. She was in a mess.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t even take another look at her. He took out his phone in a hurry and said to


    the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Pull up all the surveince videos in the studio right away. I


    want you to help me check all the surveince videos in thest half hour. Also, take note of a man


    whom the actress Aubrielle met and talked with 15 minutes should be near the bathroom at 3-B¡­¡±


    ago. They


    After giving orders, Calvin stared coldly at Aubrielle. ¡°You¡¯d better hope that Rosalie is fine.


    Otherwise, I will make you were dead!¡±


    you


    wish


    With that, he rushed toward the surveince room of the studio.


    Fiona hurriedly followed him.


    Aubrielley limply on the ground with a terrible look on her face. She was a prominent celebrity just


    moments ago, now, everyone was looking at her with sympathy.


    but


    Everyone knew that even if Rosalie was fine, Aubrielle was done for in the entertainment circle. Her


    many years of hard¡¯ work was ruined overnight.


    However, they were still curious about Rosalie¡¯s identity. Rumor had it that the woman named Fiona


    was supposed to be Calvin¡¯s new girlfriend.


    So, it didn¡¯t make sense that Calvin would ignore Fiona just now, and he was only concerned about


    Rosalie¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    The entertainment industry had always been a ce full of gossip, so people began to make


    guesses in their hearts.


    As for Lucas, who had caused this to happen, he was dazed and couldn¡¯t quitee back to his


    senses.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between Calvin and Rosalie.


    He contemted, ¡°From how Calvin behaved just now, he behaved as if¡­ the person he loved


    most was in danger!¡±


    ¡°The person he loved most?¡± Lucas thought, startled by the term that had popped up in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he thought of it that way. Everyone knew that Calvin changed girlfriends


    very quickly. He wondered if Calvin only seemed to be affectionate on the surface, but in reality, he


    was heartless.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t understand why a man like that would have a woman he loved most.


    By the time Calvin entered the surveince room, all relevant footage had been retrieved.


    In the video, the actress Aubrielle talked to a man in a ck T-shirt for about half a minute in front of


    the bathroom before the man left.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie also appeared in the video. The video showed the man in the ck T-shirt


    coming out of the bathroom. Then, the man quickly followed Rosalie and Lucas, tailing them.


    As expected, there was something off about that man.


    Calvin stared anxiously at the footage with his eyes. But then, Rosalie, Lucas, and that man in the


    ck T-shirt walked somewhere off-camera. That was the end of the footage.


    ¡°No surveince cameras were installed ahead of that, so we have no idea what happened after


    that. But a ck car arrived at the scene three minutester and then drove away immediately!¡±


    As the person in charge spoke, he quickly switched to the footage that matched what was said.


    Calvin squinted at the car and said, ¡°Contact the Department of Transportation. I want to know


    where that car went in the end. Also, call the police right now!¡±


    He wanted to know if Rosalie was in that car.


    His heart kept beating wildly. He couldn¡¯t understand what he was feeling. He didn¡¯t even dare to


    imagine what would happen if Rosalie was attacked by that man and then forced into that car.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t bring himself to think of the consequences.


    Fiona, who had followed Calvin to the surveince room, asked with faked concern, ¡°Calvin, could it


    be that Rosalie was kidnapped and put into the car?¡±


    But in reality, Fiona was overjoyed in her heart.


    It was great news for her that Rosalie was kidnapped. It would even be better for her if Rosalie died


    during the kidnapping. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry that Rosalie would tell Calvin the truth


    anymore.


    She could always be Calvin¡¯s savior, and she would use that reason to stay with Calvin forever.


    Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t die, Fiona would still be d if Rosalie was humiliated or even disfigured.


    When that happened, she was sure that Calvin wouldn¡¯t even want to look at Rosalie anymore!


    Calvin pursed his thin lips tightly. He didn¡¯t answer Fiona.


    ¡°I think we should leave the rest to the police to investigate. They should know what to do. Calvin,


    just calm down and drink some water for now! Fiona pretended to be considerate as she poured out


    a ss of water, handing it to Calvin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t drink anything right now,¡± Calvin refused.


    Fiona wouldn¡¯t give up. She was trying to show how considerate she was, after all. So, she almost


    forced the ss of water into Calvin¡¯s hand.


    The ss trembled violently in Calvin¡¯s hand, causing most of its contents to be spilled out at once.


    Calvin was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be trying his best to hold the ss, but it only


    shook even more violently.


    It was not the ss that was trembling, after all. It was his hand!


    Calvin fixed his eyes on his hand that was holding the cup.


    He had never been so flustered before. He felt as if his body was instinctively telling him that he


    couldn¡¯t lose that person, no matter what happened!


    Lucas spotted Rosalie at the police station. He thought that she would be hurt, but she was in a


    better condition than he had imagined. She was energetic and unharmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for worrying you,¡± Rosalie said apologetically. ¡°My phone was broken from being


    stepped on, so I can¡¯t make any calls. I don¡¯t remember your number, either. Then, I took out my


    SIM card and inserted it into a phone I managed to get my hands on. That was when I finally


    managed to call you. It took me some time, though.¡±


    Confused, Lucas asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°When I was waiting for you, I was thinking about the key point of the case. But then, this man


    suddenly rushed over to me and tried to spray something at me. But luckily¡­ Well, someone saved


    me and subdued the man in time. Then, they brought him to the police station.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice


    paused slightly when she talked about someone helping her.


    After all, she didn¡¯t expect that two men would suddenly rush out of the shadows and subdue that


    man in an instant. She was startled, and her phone dropped to the ground in the process. Then, she


    just happened to step on her phone, breaking it.


    As for the two men¡­ Theyter told her that they were the people Jonathan had sent to protect


    her.


    Before this, she did have a vague feeling that Jonathan had sent someone to watch over her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a clear understanding of her every move. But it was not until then


    that she had confirmed her suspicions.


    Back then, the two men had quickly put the culprit into the car. They were going to take him to the


    police station, so she decided to go with them. Hence, she got in the car as well.


    She had nned to call Lucas while she was in the car. However, after the car had been on the


    road for a while, she realized that her phone had been broken. So, there was some dy before


    she could call Lucas.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine. You probably don¡¯t know this, but there¡¯s this famous man in the


    entertainment industry. He was at the studio, and his name is Calvin something, I think. Anyway,


    when he realized that you went missing, he interrogated someone called Aubrielle about it. Back


    then, he was simply-¡±


    Before Lucas could finish his words, a figure suddenly rushed into the police station. The person


    was going so fast that they hit an aluminum alloy shelf at the side.


    However, that person didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all. His eyes were intensely fixed on the


    voluptuous figure not far away


    from him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His dark eyes looked intent on burning her image into his mind, even carving it into his bones and


    blood.


    He thought, ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s here! She¡¯s unharmed, and she isn¡¯t missing!¡±


    At that moment, Calvin felt relief flooding over his whole body. His tense body finally rxed.


    ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s really here!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help chuckling, not being able to control the sudden fit ofughter.


    Then, he raised his gaze to meet another pair of beautiful eyes. They belonged to the person who


    had turned to look at him because of the noise he made.


    He felt like he had suffered a heavy blow to his heart. Calvin couldn¡¯t help but lift his hand and press


    it against his chest.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    His heart raced because of her gaze. It was as if it wanted to tell him something. It seemed that his


    body, heart, and blood were telling him how important she was to him.


    He could hear his heartbeat extremely clearly at the moment.


    He walked toward the figure step by step, just wanting to get closer to her. All he wanted was to see


    her eyes more clearly and let her beautiful eyes reflect his figure.


    Calvin walked toward Rosalie, one step at a time. The next moment, he stretched out his hand and


    held Rosalie forcefully in his arms.


    Rosalie was startled. She did not expect Calvin to suddenly hug her in public. Not to mention that


    he hugged her so tightly that she could not break free at all.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Calvin, let go of me,¡± Rosalie piped up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let go. I won¡¯t let you go this time!¡± he mumbled as he tightened his hold on her


    waist, seemingly intending to ingrain her into his body.


    Only when he hugged her like this would the fear gradually subside. His empty heart seemed to be


    filled again.


    All along, he believed she was just how he had pictured the little girl turning out to be. He thought


    that since she was not the one he was looking for, he could easily treat her as a stranger and never


    care about her again.


    Even if she really copsed and bled to death in front of him, he could remain indifferent.


    However, when he saw her standing for so long at the party that night and limping away when she


    left, he felt a pang of


    sadness in his heart.


    Later, he saw that she and Jonathan were together again. When he went to her firm to look for her


    and saw that she was in danger, he did not even think too much and rushed over.


    It seemed that he subconsciously did not want her to get hurt at all.


    When he reviewed the surveince footage, he saw that she had left the area that the surveince


    camera was recording and vanished. Noticing that she had gone missing, he felt extreme fear for


    the first time because of someone else.


    All he could think about at the time was making sure nothing bad happened to her. He would not


    know what to do if -something terrible happened to her.


    At that moment, even his motivation for continuing to live was unclear to him. His life would be


    meaningless without her.


    ¡°Admit it. Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to.¡± There was a voice in his heart.


    Without him realizing it, Rosalie already held a special ce in his heart. He could not get her off of


    his mind, and he yearned to be with her.


    ¡°Calvin, please loosen your grip and let me go¡­.¡± Her voice rang out again in his ear.


    ¡°Let her go? How could I possibly let her go? Because of Jonathan, I had repeatedly let her go/This


    time, I want to listen to my true feelings,¡± Calvin mused.


    ¡°Rosalie, I have told you before that I wouldn¡¯t let you go because¡­¡± He paused for a while and


    finally said the three words he had never said to another person. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love her. I have fallen in love with her. I¡¯m madly in love with her!¡± he remarked inwardly.


    Rosalie was taken aback and almost thought she had misheard.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡°I love you!¡± he repeated. ¡°So I won¡¯t let you go for the rest of my life,¡± he murmured. Instead of


    sounding as cold as usual, his clear voice was filled with longing for her.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rosalie wondered. ¡°Calvin, are you kidding me?¡± she questioned out loud.


    ¡°I will never joke about such a thing!¡± Calvin raised his head, held her face with both hands and


    fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Rosalie, I really love you!¡±


    She widened her eyes in surprise, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Fiona, who closely followed Calvin, was also in shock.


    Earlier, Calvin heard from those who reviewed the surveince footage captured from the road that


    the car stopped at the entrance of the police station, and all the people on it got off.


    Thus, he drove over in a hurry before the call ended.


    Because of that, Fiona did not manage to get into his car, so she had to take a taxi to the police


    station.


    Little did she know that she would witness such a scene as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°Calvin actually said he loved Rosalie! How could he love Rosalie? He should be in love with me!


    Many people on the inte have finally mistaken me for his girlfriend. If I try harder, I can make


    him publicly admit that I¡¯m his girlfriend. But now¡­¡± Fiona thought.


    Fiona stared at Rosalie with jealousy, feeling that Rosalie was trying to rob her of her wonderful and


    glorious future.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. I must stop them!¡± she pondered.


    Just as Fiona was about to walk forward and speak, a figure suddenly passed her from behind and


    walked straight toward Rosalie and Calvin.


    Fiona was stunned, and her pupils shrank. It was Jonathan!


    ¡°Why did Jonathane here?¡± she wondered.


    As Jonathan got closer, Calvin appeared to sense something and lifted his head in an instant. He


    looked at Jonathan, and the two men¡¯s gazes met in midair.


    At this moment, Calvin was facing Jonathan, while Rosalie had her back to Jonathan. Hence, she


    was unaware that Jonathan was standing behind her.


    ¡°Calvin, I don¡¯t care if you were kidding just now. I-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Calvin had already interrupted her. He lowered his head,


    brought his lips close to her ear, ced one hand on her shoulder, and put the other hand around


    her waist, not allowing her to push him away. ¡°Then I will make it clear once more. Rosalie, I really


    love you, so in the future, I won¡¯t let go of you again!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jonathan as Calvin said that, which meant that those words were for


    both Rosalie and Jonathan.


    In the past, because of Jonathan, Calvin had repeatedly ignored the flutter in his heart and let


    Rosalie go. However, this time, Calvin would not give up again!


    Jonathan also heard Calvin¡¯s words. His expression changed abruptly, and his entire body exuded


    an icy-cold aura. His eyes were filled with hostility and a faint hint of panic.


    The next moment, he reached out and pulled the slender body out of Calvin¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Rosalie was startled, but then she found out that it was Jonathan who hugged her.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± As soon as Rosalie finished speaking, she found herself asking a silly


    question. She followed the two bodyguards sent by him to the police station, and they would


    naturally report the situation to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me, Rosie?¡± Jonathan lifted his hand and imperceptibly brushed the spot


    where Calvin had previously touched her as if he were going topletely erase Calvin¡¯s trace.


    Rosalie¡¯s body tensed, but Jonathan had already raised his head and looked at Calvin. ¡°I have told


    you before that she is not someone you can wish for!¡±


    Calvin frowned slightly and looked up slowly with his eyes. ¡°But I want to!¡±


    That simple sentence was an expression of his determination.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Calvin slowly parted his lips. ¡°It might have been impossible before, but now that you have broken


    up with her, what is to stop me from dating her?¡±


    As Calvin spoke, he looked at Rosalie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me right away. Also, I meant


    every word I said today. I¡¯m not joking. I can give you anything Jonathan can, but I can also give you


    anything he can¡¯t.¡±


    His previously delicate but indifferent face had be unusually serious.


    At that moment, Rosalie was somewhat dazed. She felt as though she could still hear the young


    boy from back then telling her in a childlike voice, ¡°I am not kidding. I will definitelye find you in


    the future, take you to lots of exciting ces, and eat a lot of delicious food with you. I will be very


    nice to you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jonathan¡¯s words interrupted Rosalie¡¯s trance. His face was grim, and he said to


    will never get the answer you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait and see if I can get it?¡±


    The two men confronted each other again.


    In an instant, the surrounding atmosphere became extremely tense.


    alvin coldly, ¡°Calvin, you


    Just then, the two bodyguards who apanied Rosalie had finished recording their statements.


    When they came out of the interview room and saw Jonathan, they immediately hurried forward and


    greeted him, ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips, lowered his head again, and said to Rosalie, who was site


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to refuse to leave with Jonathan. However, Jonathan seemed to have seen


    through her mind. He nced at Lucas, who was standing beside her, and inquired, ¡°Do you want


    to leave with your former colleague?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body tensed up all


    Tas


    sudden. She did not want to get Lucas involved in their issues.


    Biting her lip slightly, she said to Lucas, ¡°I will take my leave now. I will ask Mr. Guzman to submit a


    request to postpone the hearing for Larry¡¯s case. We might be able to turn things around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Lucas was stunned and couldn¡¯te back to his senses.


    After all, he felt like what happened in front of him was illusory and unreal.


    Calvin, the scion of the entertainment industry, dered his love for Rosalie, and Jonathan who


    called Rosalie ¡°Rosie¡± waspletely different from what Lucas had seen before.


    Jonathan still had the same face, but the clothes he was wearing werepletely different from


    what he had been wearing before. Earlier, Calyn referred to him as ¡°Jonathan.¡± Meanwhile, the two


    men who came out of the interview room called him ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Suddenly, a name appeared in Lucas¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is that possible? Could this man be Jonathan Youngblood? Jonathan was extremely powerful in


    Strico, and many people were terrified of him. Is he the younger brother Rosalie previously


    mentioned?¡± he wondered.


    However, he clearly remembered that Jonathan was the only son of the Youngblood family and had


    no siblings.


    Furthermore, Jonathan did not appear to be a younger brother; rather, he appeared to be a man


    who was madly in love with Rosalie based on the way he looked at her and what he said to Calvin.


    ¡°The two most powerful men in Strico, Jonathan Youngblood and Calvin Gunner, are fighting for


    Rosalie?¡± Lucas asked himself mentally.


    Lucas felt that his brain was incapable of handling all that information.


    At that moment, Fiona finally walked to Calvin, bit her lip slightly, and piped up aggrievedly, ¡°Calvin,


    you have fallen in love with Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Calvin replied impassively. He was aware of what Fiona had done for him, but he had no


    feelings for her.


    He could think of her as his savior but not as his lover. The only feeling he experienced was


    unfamiliarity, just like when he first saw her.


    1.


    ¡°However, Rosalie and Jonathan¡¯s rtionship isplicated. They are always together, even


    though they have broken If you want to be with her-¡±


    ¡°Fiona!¡± Calvin interrupted her and looked at her coldly with his eyes. ¡°This is my business!¡±


    Fiona felt as if her heart had fallen into the coldest depths of an icy hell. The rest of the words


    seemed to be stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    It was not until Calvin passed by her that she gritted her teeth and ran out of the police station.


    Finally, Fiona caught up with Calvin next to his car.


    ¡°Calvin, I didn¡¯t mean to interfere in your affairs just now. I was just a little scared!¡± Fiona said


    pitifully, and her eyes were welled up with tears.


    She was not lying, but telling the truth. It was just that she wasn¡¯t a little bit scared, but extremely


    scared.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Calvin frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that if you started dating Rosalie, you wouldn¡¯t be as kind to me as you are now. You


    also will not have time to apany me,¡± Fiona choked out. ¡°After all, I only helped you once when


    you were a child. Although I¡¯m nothing to you, you are very important to me.¡±


    ¡°Fiona.¡± Calvin sighed. ¡°You saved my life, and I will always take it to heart. No matter who I love,


    you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I will give you whatever life you want in the future. If you


    really want to join the entertainment circle, I can also give you sufficient resources. You don¡¯t have


    to worry about everything.¡±


    ¡°You really won¡¯t leave me alone?¡± Fiona inquired and sniffed.


    ¡°I promised to be nice to you, so I will definitely keep my word,¡± Calvin responded.


    Fiona smiled and subconsciously reached out to hold Calvin¡¯s arm, but he avoided her.


    As she failed to take his hand, an awkward expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    ¡°Fiona, from now on, I think we shouldn¡¯t act too intimately to avoid unnecessary spection,¡±


    Calvin said.


    In the past, when he didn¡¯t understand his feelings, he didn¡¯t mind allowing Fiona to deliberately


    mislead others into thinking of her as his girlfriend.


    Even if he knew what she was trying to do, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was his savior.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind if she really wanted to use him to improve her status.


    However, the situation was different now.


    Since he found out that the person he loved was Rosalie, he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him.


    The moment Fiona heard that, her face suddenly turned pale. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I


    see. I¡¯ll pay attention to that in the future.¡±


    Her voice sounded a little pitiful, but her eyes were full of anger and resentment. Her hands,


    hanging beside her body, slowly gripped the hemline of her dress tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Rosalie! Because of her, Calvin already wants to keep his distance from me, not


    to mention in the future. Also, Rosalie mighte clean about the incident from back then if she


    really does start dating Calvin. At that time, Calvin will naturally believe her more! Then everything I


    have now will bepletely lost!¡± Fiona eximed mentally.


    Thinking of that, Fiona couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Everyone in the town thought that she would marry into a prominent family in the future. If she went


    back without aplishing anything, she would be aughingstock for everyone in the town.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let that happen! I will never allow myself to be aughingstock! I need to figure out


    how to keep Rosalie from taking everything I have now!¡± she remarked inwardly.


    In Bentley, the atmosphere was depressing and silent.


    Jonathan just lowered his head and yed with Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her slender hands had long and thin fingers with slightly deformed bone joints. He could see some


    old scars on her fingers and the backs of her hands if he looked closely. Her palms were covered in


    calluses as well.


    Such hands were not beautiful. If anything, her hands were uglier than those of the majority of


    women. She had clearly done a lot of rough work with those hands.


    However, at that moment, Jonathan meticulously caressed every part of her hands as if he had


    been bewitched.


    It seemed that they were the most beautiful hands in the world for him.


    Rosalie moved her wrist uneasily and wanted to withdraw her hand, but Jonathan grabbed her hand


    tighter.


    A deep voice sounded in the car. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like me touching your hand like this?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Given our current rtionship, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate.¡±


    Touching her hand like that would only aggravate the situation even more.


    She wanted to keep her distance from him and calm her heart. If he wanted to y the make-


    believe family game, they should behave like ordinary siblings.


    ¡°Inappropriate?¡± Jonathan suddenly chuckled. ¡°I remember when it was cold, you took the initiative


    to warm my hands. At that time, why didn¡¯t you think it was inappropriate?¡±


    When Rosalie heard that, her heart suddenly filled with distress. She thought she had a family


    because of how wonderful her life was at the time.


    However, the better things were back then, the crueler they would be now.


    Jonathan leaned in closer and brought his attractive face, which could easily make any woman fall


    for him, close to her. ¡°Or is it because of Calvin? Because he said he loved you, you cannot bear


    touch now?¡±


    His warm breath danced over her face, but his beautiful eyes were cold.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Calvin,¡± Rosalie said.


    my


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Does this mean you don¡¯t love Calvin too?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter if I love him or not? Besides, we¡¯re not a couple now. We¡¯re just brother and sister.


    Even if I really fall in love with him, so what?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but blurt it out.


    In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, and the atmosphere in the car turned tense.


    Rosalie only felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe, while Jonathan slowly rubbed his face against her


    cheek.


    His voice brushed against her ear like soft feathers. ¡°Are you really going to fall in love with


    Calvin?¡±


    Her body tensed up, and she got goosebumps. She then felt a shiver down her spine.


    Suddenly, she had an uncanny feeling that he was angry. No, it was more serious than that. He was


    extremely mad.


    Even though his voice and movements were gentle, he was mad.


    If she really said that she fell in love with Calvin at that moment, she would not be able to bear the


    consequences at all.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you answering? Are you really going to fall in love with Calvin?¡± Jonathan


    repeated his question as if he needed an answer from her that particr second.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie struggled to pipe up, ¡°I¡¯m not going to fall in love with Calvin.¡± In fact, she had never


    been in love with Calvin. Even after she regained her memory, she only remembered Calvin as a


    childhood friend.


    Her words instantly relieved the tension in the air.


    After a while, Jonathan¡¯s voice slowly sounded again in the car. ¡°Luckily, you didn¡¯t say that you


    wanted to fall in love with Calvin. Otherwise¡­¡± Jonathan slowly raised his head. His crystal-clear


    eyes seemed to be covered behind a veil, preventing people from seeing through him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    what I¡¯ll do to you¡­¡±


    It was like, once Rosalie said that she would fall in love with Calvin, it would be the end of the world


    for Jonathan.


    So, fortunately, Rosalie didn¡¯t say that.


    Rosalie only felt a chill run up her spine. Jonathan¡¯s words seemed to beforting, but they were


    more like a warning.


    Rosalie even considered asking Jonathan what he expected from her. Jonathan didn¡¯t love Rosalie,


    but he also wouldn¡¯t allow her to fall in love with anyone else. Was she, in his opinion, just an


    emotionless doll that could be manipted into whatever role he desired?


    Rosalie could either be Jonathan¡¯s lover or his older sister?!


    ¡°Your hands are so cold. How about I warm them up for you?¡± Jonathan murmured, then lowered


    his head and began to warm Rosalie¡¯s hands exactly as she had taught him before.


    At that moment, Jonathan carefully warmed Rosalie¡¯s hands. His actions were so gentle and careful


    as if she were the treasure he cared about.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie¡¯s hands were getting warmer, but her body seemed to be getting colder..

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡°Jonathan, when are you going to end this?¡± Rosalie asked in a low voice.


    Jonathan¡¯s movement paused slightly. He lifted his head, looked at her, and smiled at her just as he


    had when they had first


    met in her rental home.


    ¡°Rosie, there will never be an end between you and me!¡± he uttered.


    He would never allow her to end her rtionship with him.


    Rosalie had a difficult time falling asleep that night because too much had happened. The next day,


    when she arrived at thew firm, Lawrence looked at her and inquired, ¡°Is everything okay


    yesterday? Are you really not injured?¡±


    The call was abruptly cut off when he called her the day before. He attempted to call her again but


    was unsessful, which caused him to be anxious for a long time and consider calling the


    police.


    Fortunately, she called him after that and told him what happened. Only then was he relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Later, I will check in with the police to see how their investigation is going.¡±


    ¡°That is not necessary. I already went to the police station this morning,¡± Lawrence stated. ¡°The man


    who attacked you yesterday was a fan of Aubrielle. He was the mastermind behind the previous two


    attacks. He paid for people to attack you. Furthermore, I have requested that the police find


    someone to act out the spection you mentioned to me yesterday. In the end, they concluded that


    the person wearing the ruby ring at that time should be in the driver¡¯s seat.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie was overjoyed because that proved that Aubrielle was the real driver.


    ¡°But did the man who attacked me yesterday admit that he was also the one who attacked me twice


    previously?¡± she asked in confusion.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s said that an investigation report was sent to the police stationst night with detailed


    evidence of that man looking for people online to deal with you,¡± Lawrence exined.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Who sent the investigation report to the police?¡±


    ¡°The police didn¡¯t reveal it,¡± Lawrence said.


    Rosalie lowered her head and thought, ¡°Usually in this case, it must be that the person who


    provided the information is unwilling to let their information be leaked, so the police kept it


    confidential. And the only person who knew that I had been attacked twice was Jonathan. I was


    assaulted once at the entrance to the residential area of my rental home. The other time, I was


    kidnapped by those two men. So, could it be that Jonathan was the one who provided the police


    with the investigation report?¡±


    ¡°Because of the new findings, the court session will be dyed. We will add Aubrielle as a new


    defendant, and the police have also reopened the investigation. This time, there should be no


    problem,¡± Lawrence remarked.


    Hearing that, Rosalie showed a smile on her face. Finally, there was hope for Larry¡¯s medical


    expenses.


    ¡°You did a good job this time, and you are good at deducing the truth from details.¡± Lawrence looked


    at Rosalie with a trace of regret in his eyes. ¡°With your qualifications, it is a shame you are only a


    legal assistant.¡±


    Rosalie smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t give up being awyer again. I thought it was better to umte


    more experience.¡±


    She knew that, given her own experience of being wrongfully imprisoned, the customers would


    abandon the idea of hiring. her as their representativewyer as soon as they heard it.


    After all, if awyer was unable to prove their innocence and was wrongfully imprisoned, their


    abilities were bound to be called into question.


    As a result, even if she had awyer¡¯s license, she would not get any clients if she really wanted to


    take on cases.


    ¡°It is great that you are optimistic,¡± Lawrence said. ¡°In the future, I will delegate some minor cases to


    you. You can build a reputation first, which will benefit you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie responded.


    After Rosalie left Lawrence¡¯s office, the receptionist told her that Lucas had been waiting for her for


    quite some time.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rosalie went to the reception room and saw Lucas.


    Meanwhile, Lucas immediately became a little uneasy when he saw Rosalie, and his face turned


    red. He appeared to have something to say but was unsure how to express it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you have anything to say, just tell me,¡± Rosalie urged.


    ¡°I-I heard today that Larry¡¯s case is making good progress. It seemed that Aubrielle would be the


    other defendant! Larry¡¯s parents told me that Mr. Guzman called them and told them that it was all


    because of the clues you noticed. I came here today to thank you,¡± Lucas hurriedly piped up.


    ¡°It was because you remembered Aubrielle was wearing a ruby ring that day. That was how I came


    up with the critical point.¡± Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°I should be the one to thank you.¡±


    Lucas smiled and then queried hesitantly, ¡°By the way, is Mr. Youngblood, who came to the police


    station yesterday, the younger brother you mentioned before?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body tensed up slightly, but she didn¡¯t want to lie and hide anything from Lucas. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He is Jonathan Youngblood, right? I heard Mr. Gunner call him Jonathan yesterday,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Yes, he is Jonathan Youngblood,¡± Rosalie replied.


    The shock on Lucas¡¯s face was palpable. Even though he had guessed it, he was still shocked to


    learn the truth.


    ¡°Are you and Jonathan siblings?¡± he questioned curiously.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment, and a hint of sadness and self-mockery shed across her eyes.


    The word ¡°siblings,¡± which used to be so sweet, hadpletely changed.


    Seeing that, Lucas quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You are under no obligation to answer if it is


    inconvenient. When I saw the scene at the police station yesterday, I was just astounded. Jonathan


    and Calvin both have feelings for you¡­¡± As Lucas spoke, his voice slowly trailed off. ¡°I realize I


    have overestimated myself now that I think about it. You are surrounded by so many outstanding


    men, and I¡­


    Initially, Rosalie wanted to let Lucas know that it wasn¡¯t because of that that she didn¡¯t like him.


    Then again, it would be great if that could make Lucas give up on her.


    Lucas deserved to be with a decent woman who was right for him. Rosalie, who was heartbroken


    and in shambles, was not a good match for him.


    ¡°All right. That is all I have to say. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Lucas remarked, turning around to walk


    away. However, before leaving, he seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°By the


    way, I think Mr. Gunner really loves you because he went to ask Aubrielle where you were after


    knowing that you were missing yesterday. He looked like he was about to kill someone for you, as


    long as you were safe and sound. If Aubrielle had remained silent at that time, he might have


    actually strangled her.


    Lucas was aware that he could not hold a candle to Calvin. He could never have done what Calvin


    did.


    He would be worried and sad about Rosalie¡¯s disappearance, but he would never kill someone for


    her.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    It was because he had other things to care about..


    However, Calvin was willing to do it.


    He was willing to do such extreme things for Rosalie as if he cared about only Rosalie.


    After Lucas left, Rosalie continued to stand there in a daze, her mind reying what Lucas had just


    said.


    ¡°Calvin almost killed Aubrielle because of me? How could it be possible? If it were in the past, he


    cared about me because he thought I was the person he was looking for. However, Fiona is by his


    side now; why did he¡­¡± she wondered.


    The scene from the previous day at the police station appeared again in front of her eyes. He said


    he loved her with a serious expression.


    Just like when he was a child, with the same serious expression, he told her he would definitely find


    her and treat her well.


    Even after all those years, his serious expression had never changed.


    When Rosalie got off work, Calvin stopped her as soon as she walked out of the building.


    ¡°How about having dinner together? After all, we were in a hurry yesterday,¡± he said.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin in a daze and remembered what Lucas said. She thought, ¡°Did he really


    almost kill someone for me yesterday?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what he looked like at that time. After all, he often gave the impression of


    alienation.


    It was like not allowing others to approach him easily.


    ¡°Or, do you want to talk to me here?¡± Calvin continued.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that there were already many people looking at them. After all, Calvin


    was a man who drew attention regardless of his exceptional status.


    There were a number of herw firm colleagues among the audience of onlookers.


    Rosalie predicted that the rumors about her and Calvin would circte in the office once more the


    following day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else,¡± Rosalie suggested. After all, she didn¡¯t want people staring at her like


    she was a circus animal.


    Originally, she just wanted to find a ce to talk with Calvin. However, Calvin said he was hungry


    and insisted on finding a ce to sit down for dinner, so in the end, Rosalie decided to go to a diner


    near her rental home.


    She would frequent that diner when she did not feel like cooking. The food was delicious and


    reasonably priced.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind eating here.¡± For her, that ce was affordable for her current ie.


    Of course, she knew that Calvin would pick a high-end restaurant if she had asked him to make


    dinner ns.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything, not even money for dinner.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m fine with any ce you choose.¡± Calvin gracefully pulled out the chair


    and sat down.


    Even if it was just a simple square table and ubiquitous dining chair, they looked indescribably


    elegant once Calvin sat at the


    table.


    Even the diner appeared to have be more refined.


    Several women in the diner cast their looks at Calvin. Rosalie suddenly regretted having brought


    Calvin there.


    ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve brought him to a diner with private rooms,¡± Rosalie pondered.


    After ordering a few dishes, Rosalie looked at Calvin and said, ¡°I heard that after I disappeared


    yesterday, you did your best to find me. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But I was not able to do anything to help you, was I?¡± Calvin felt a little depressed.


    ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m grateful.¡± Rosalie paused and looked at Calvin seriously. ¡°You said you would wait for


    my answer yesterday, so I will answer you now. I don¡¯t love you, so please don¡¯t waste your time on


    me.¡±


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. It was the first time he had beenpletely turned down by a


    woman.


    She had turned him down both times, whether it was when he had mistakenly recognized her back


    then or now that he was in love with her.


    ¡°Did you turn me down because of Jonathan?¡± he inquired calmly as if her rejection earlier had no


    impact on him.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalie shook her head.


    Even if Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything, she would still turn Calvin down.


    After all, she was already very tired of romantic rtionships and couldn¡¯t fall in love again.


    ¡°Is it because I used to have too many girlfriends that you think I am not a faithful partner?¡± he


    inquired once more.


    ¡°As you mentioned, you used to have a lot of girlfriends. Those women are either stunningly


    beautiful or exceptionally talented. They have something unique about them. Why bothering to


    me?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    Loretta, too, was quite attractive. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able tond some minor roles


    in session over the years.


    Calvinughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Then you should know that, to me, they were just substitutes. I


    had only seen them as emotional sustenance. Because I wanted to find that person so much, as


    long as they had simr features, I would let them be my girlfriend.¡±


    His dark eyes were fixed on her while he spoke. ¡°But as you said before, it will not matter how many


    substitutes I find if I truly miss that person. I have been trying to find a substitute, but that has only


    made my feelings stronger.¡±


    Rosalie felt guilty when he looked at her. It appeared as though he had seen something through


    her.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! He wouldn¡¯t know that I was the little girl back then. With Fiona¡¯s personality,


    she will never take the initiative to say it. She will most likely keep it hidden for the rest of her life,¡±


    she thought.


    Momentster, she pursed her lips and piped up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already find the person you were


    looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found her,¡± he replied. ¡°Because I found her, I¡¯m even more certain that you are the one I


    love.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally understood that his initial obsession was only a misconception once he actually met the


    person he had been searching for. His heart never skipped a beat when he looked at Fiona.


    He could think of her as his savior, but he would never fall in love with her.


    Rosalie was the only one who could make his heart skip a beat.


    No matter how many gorgeous and talented women he was surrounded by, how many girlfriends he


    had, or how stunning a woman was, he would never again feel the same way he did when he was


    facing Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s smiles, whether they were cold or indifferent, were seared into his memory.


    Rosalie bit her lip ufortably and said after a while, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just your illusion? Simr to how


    you mistakenly believed I was the person you were looking for, now you misunderstand that you


    have fallen in love with me.¡±


    Calvin suddenly chuckled, ¡°Rosalie, is the fact that I love you so unbelievable that you have to


    doubt it?¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie held her breath.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Suddenly, he rose from his seat, leaned across the table, and extended his hand to grip hers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed and instinctively attempted to withdraw her hand.


    However, his hand still firmly held hers, bringing her hand to rest upon his heart.


    ¡°Do you feel it? It¡¯s beating faster than usual here,¡± he murmured as his thick eyshes trembled


    slightly. ¡°Do you know how fast it was beating here when I saw that man who meant you harm


    following you in the surveince camera yesterday?¡±


    He chuckled softly. It was as if he confessed and sighed at the same time. ¡°It was beating so fast


    that it felt like my heart was on the verge of bursting, to the point where even breathing became a


    challenge. And these hands of mine trembled so much that I couldn¡¯t even hold a ss of water.¡±


    Each of his sentences delivered in that elegant tone gently prated her ears.


    She stared at him in a daze, and every word he uttered at this moment felt like a heavy weight


    pressing on her heart.


    ¡°Rosalie, under such circumstances, do you still think I don¡¯t love you?¡± His eyes gazed steadily at


    her, reflecting her shocked expression.


    She had never expected him to utter such words to her.


    Meanwhile, the hand resting against his chest seemed to gradually grow warm.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her mouth opened as she attempted to say something, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t


    quite find the words to express herself.


    He called her name and said, ¡°Rosalie, you can doubt anything else, but the one thing you must not


    doubt is my love for you!¡±


    Leaning gracefully by the simple small table, he ced Rosalie¡¯s right hand firmly against his heart.


    Rosalie stared at the man in a daze. Her delicate face disyed shock, confusion, and a more


    complex, indescribable emotion.


    At this moment, both of them seemed to be in their own world and separated from their


    surroundings.


    Meanwhile, the people who were dining in the diner had all turned their gaze toward them. There


    were even a few young female students who discreetly took out their phones to capture the scene.


    Inside the restaurant, no one paid attention to the fact that several ck cars had parked outside. A


    tall figure came to a stop as he reached the diner¡¯s entrance.


    His watery eyes were fixed firmly on the two individuals who were staring at each other. His


    complexion seemed to drain of color in a split second, turning incredibly pale, and his hand


    unconsciously reached for his heart.


    Surges of stabbing pain radiated from his heart and spread across his entire body with each beat.


    The pain was unbearable!


    It hurt him so much!


    Jonathan gritted his teeth, and his gaze fixed on the incredibly vivid sight before him.


    ¡°Was this also the pain she had caused me?¡± he thought to himself.


    It came so swiftly and fiercely! The pain was almost unbearable for him!


    He thought he no longer loved her and only considered her as a sister.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why just seeing her with Calvin hurt so much. It was even more intolerable


    than when he saw Calvin confess his love for her at the police station yesterday.


    The bodyguard on the side quickly approached and asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Get everyone else in this diner out! Seal off the area outside the entrance within 30 feet!¡± Jonathan


    panted as he gave the order.


    Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguard responded.


    Following that, some people began negotiating with the diner owner, while others started escorting


    the customers out, dering that everything they had eaten would be free of charge.


    A few individuals were hesitant to leave, but as they watched more and more people in ck suits


    entering, they couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened and hastily left.


    Calvin and Rosalie naturally saw Jonathan standing at the entrance of the diner.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be here. Meanwhile, Calvin seemed to


    wear a knowing


    expression. It was as if he had known that Jonathan woulde


    Calvin looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Would you like to join us for a meal? We¡¯ve just ced our


    order, and the food hasn¡¯t arrived yet. If you¡¯d like to dine together, we might need to order a couple


    more dishes.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and walked toward the table step by step. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie instinctively withdrew her hand from Calvin¡¯s grip.


    This time, Calvin let go of her as she wished.


    ¡°Is the food ready yet?¡± Calvin asked the diner owner who was still in a daze.


    The owner, snapping back to reality, hastily replied, ¡°Oh, yes¡­ It¡¯s ready!¡± He quickly brought over


    the dishes that Calvin had ordered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add two more dishes,¡± Calvin suggested as he casually selected two items from the menu.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the diner owner hurriedly acknowledged and then rushed downstairs to prepare the two


    newly added dishes.


    The only customers left in the diner were Calvin, Rosalie, and Jonathan.


    The three of them stood around the small table, creating an oddly tense atmosphere.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that the air around her was suffused with a sense of oppression, while


    Jonathan¡¯s expression was rather unsightly.


    Just as she thought Jonathan would refuse Calvin¡¯s proposal, he surprised her by uttering a single


    word, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He then proceeded to sit down.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned and stared nkly at Jonathan.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he really intended to have a meal together.


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie, who was still lost in thought, and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you


    not want to have a meal with me? Or do you think I¡¯m disturbing you?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said nothing.


    At times like these, whatever she said might just provoke him.


    The three of them sat down. Rosalie simply picked up her cutlery and buried herself in her meal.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan turned to look at Calvin and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t give up easily, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I give up? Rosalie doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend right now, and I don¡¯t have a girlfriend


    either. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with loving her and pursuing her,¡± Calvin replied calmly.


    ¡°What about Fiona? Haven¡¯t you been searching for her all this time? Now that you¡¯ve found her, do


    you suddenly find her uninteresting?¡± Jonathan nced at Rosalie who was eating with her head


    down.


    However, Rosalie continued to eat as if she had no interest in their conversation.


    Calvin said frankly, ¡°If it were in the past before I found Fiona, I might have thought that if I found


    her, I would definitely fall in love with her. But now that I¡¯ve found her, I realize that the one I truly


    love is someone else!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s resolute tone made Jonathan feel even more uneasy.


    It was as though the connection between the man before him and Rosalie was something he could


    never break.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    When he stood at the diner¡¯s door and watched the two staring at each other a moment ago, he


    only felt that the whole world was starting to fall apart.


    It was as if a private space was formed between the two, and Calvin was the only one in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan could not get into it and was isted by them.


    ¡°Unfortunately, she will not love you,¡± Jonathan said, staring at Calvin coldly.


    ¡°She won¡¯t love me now, but how can you be sure that she will not fall in love with me in the future?¡±


    Calvin responded. Then he said calmly, ¡°Also, Jonathan, in what role do you talk to me like this


    now? Aren¡¯t you and Rosalie have broken up?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    Calvin continued, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve given you chances. I had given up on her more than once before.


    Besides, now that it was your choice to break up with Rosalie, I won¡¯t let go of her again this time.¡±


    Jonathan suddenlyughed out of anger. ¡°You won¡¯t let go of her again? Haha! So, are you going to


    bet on the Gunner family?¡±


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Then, are you going to bet on the Youngblood


    family?¡±


    The two men looked at each other directly, and the air was full of tension.


    At that moment, the diner¡¯s owner tremblingly brought up the two dishes Calvin ordered.


    Although he did not know who the three people in the diner were, he knew they probably did not


    come from ordinary backgrounds just looking at the situation where one of them could directly order


    his men to block the diner¡¯s door.


    ¡°Boss, get a bottle of the best white wine here,¡± Calvin suddenly said.


    ¡°Okay, it will be served soon,¡± the owner answered. He soon brought a bottle of white wine over.


    Although it was only a diner, customers would like to order expensive wine asionally, so the


    owner stocked some good wine just in case.


    However, the wine in the diner was naturally of a different quality and not as good as those Calvin


    and Jonathan usually drank.


    However, Calvin did not care about it. He poured a ss of white wine into his ss and looked at


    Jonathan. ¡°Have a drink? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t had a good drink with you for a long time.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s mouth formed a smile, but it did not reach his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time since


    we had a drink together. Let¡¯s take this advantage of today to have some.¡± Then he took the bottle


    from Calvin and poured himself a ss of white


    wine.


    At the small dining table, the two men were toasting and drinking wine one after another. They


    seemed to drink and talk merrily, but their eyes showed a totally different mood.


    Meanwhile, the woman buried her head and kept eating until she finished the food before her. Then


    she raised her head again, looked at the two men in front of her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating and will


    go first. You guys continue. I¡¯ll treat you to this meal today.¡±


    Rosalie stood up and walked directly to the diner¡¯s owner. ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s 75 dors,¡± the owner said. As if he was afraid that Rosalie would suspect him of


    marking up the price, he quickly added, ¡°That bottle of white wine costs 45 dors.¡±


    Rosalie directly paid the owner 75 dors using her phone and then walked out of the diner.


    Several men were guarding outside the diner to prevent other guests from entering. Many passers-


    by looked sideways at the diner as if they were guessing what was happening inside.


    Rosalieughed. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was a big deal to book the whole diner as such


    temporarily, but for Jonathan and Calvin, it seemed to be a small matter.


    Their values and growth experiences were inherently different from those of ordinary people.


    As if chewing wax, the food that day was tasteless to her, but¡­ she had never expected to treat the


    two to a meal one


    day.


    She wondered how others would feel if they knew that she had treated Jonathan and Calvin, the


    two top men of Strico, to a meal for 75 dors.


    Rosalie found it was a bit ridiculous when she thought about it.


    When Rosalie returned to the rental home, she felt exhausted.


    She immediately washed herself up andy on the bed.


    She was so tired, not physically, but mentally.


    She had never thought Calvin to say he had fallen in love with her. However, she could not give him


    any response.


    ¡°Even if Calvin really falls in love with me now, who knows what will happen next? What if his love


    for me onlysts a few months? Or maybe it will take a longer time. A year? Or two?¡± she thought


    helplessly.


    She did not want to fall in love with someone anymore. She knew how painful it was to fall in love


    and be abandoned again¡­


    She could pull herself together for the first and second time, but it did not mean she could still pull


    herself together for the third time.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and emptied her mind to let herself think about nothing. She was


    awakened by a knock on the door when she had fallen asleep.


    The knocks sounded a bit urgent. In a daze, Rosalie opened her eyes and walked to the door. ¡°Who


    is it?¡± she shouted while looking at the time. It was already over 10 p.m.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, it¡¯s me, Carlos!¡± Carlos¡¯ voice came from outside


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was stunned and seemed to be surprised. After hesitating for a while, she opened the door.


    To her surprise, there was not only Carlos but also Jonathan at the door. However, Jonathan was


    obviously drunk and leaned against Carlos.


    Rosalie was stunned. It seemed to be the first time she had seen Jonathan so drunk.


    ¡°He is drunk. You should bring him back to the Youngblood residence,¡± Rosalie said.


    Carlos smiled bitterly. Of course, he knew about it, but the problem was that Jonathan wanted to


    come to her ce. Jonathan even ordered Carlos directly that if he found out he was not at the


    rental home the next morning, Carlos should submit his resignation as Jonathan¡¯s personal


    assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood said he muste here. Um¡­ Ms. Leighton, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Before Carlos finished his words, Rosalie replied directly, ¡°I do mind it.¡±


    Carlos suddenly went speechless and had the urge to spit blood because of the dilemma. He


    comined in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a personal assistant these days!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. He is drunk, and it¡¯s inconvenient for him to stay with me here. You should take


    him back to the Youngblood residence. There are many servants there, so he can also be taken


    good care of.¡± After saying that, Rosalie was about to close the door.


    However, at that moment, Jonathan suddenly half opened his eyes. He smiled when he saw


    Rosalie.


    The smile was simply stunning.


    Then he suddenly raised his hand and wrapped it around Rosalie¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie shouted in a low voice, and the next moment, most of his body had been pressed on


    her.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Rosalie stared at Carlos, expecting him to hold Jonathan again.


    But Carlos smiled awkwardly and looked at Rosalie. ¡°Well¡­ Ms. Leighton, please take care of Mr.


    Youngblood for the night. I¡¯lle and pick him up tomorrow morning. If you need anything tonight,


    you can call me anytime.¡±


    After saying that, Carlos took out his business card and put it on the cab next to the door of the


    rental home. Then, he thoughtfully closed the door for Rosalie.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie suddenly felt helpless. It seemed that Carlos was determined to leave Jonathan with her


    that day.


    She hesitated to stay with him in the room all night. She gritted her teeth and could only help him


    walk toward the bed first¡­


    Carlos got in the car, nced at the residential area¡¯s gate, and sighed.


    He had not seen Jonathan get drunk in years. Jonathan had always been a calm, restrained, and


    rational man.


    That was why he could persevere under the strict training method of Leonard and finally take over


    the Youngblood family from him.


    However, Carlos did not expect a man like Jonathan to drink and get so drunk with Calvin, as if they


    were two young menpeting with each other by drinking.


    If the gossipy media knew about it, they would be so shocked that their jaw would drop.


    Thinking that Calvin¡¯s condition was not much better than Jonathan¡¯s when he left, Carlos sighed


    again.


    No one would have thought that Jonathan, a famous scion in the entertainment industry, would fall


    in love with Rosalie. And Jonathan refused to let go of Rosalie after breaking up with her.


    No one knew what kind of charm Rosalie had that the two men would get drunk over her!


    Carlos thought he would not feel strange if something serious happened in Strico one day because


    of Rosalie.


    But he did not know what Rosalie actually thought of Calvin.


    ¡°If Rosalie really fell in love with Calvin¡­¡± Thinking of that, Carlos could not help shivering. If it


    happened one day, he was afraid something big would happen to Strico.


    Carlos thought it was better not to think about that possibility.


    Under the yellow light, Rosalie looked at Jonathan lying on her simple, wooden bed.


    He was drunk, with his eyes closed and his hair a little messy. His skin was blushing after drinking.


    His long eyshes asionally trembled slightly, and his face looked softer under the light.


    Speaking of which, his facial features were indeed well-defined and good-looking. And he looked


    pure, like an angel, with less unpredictable and uncertain feelings than usual when awake.


    The word ¡°angel¡± actually had nothing to do with him. To her, someone like him could never be an


    angel.


    But Rosalie could not help but stare at Jonathan obsessively at that moment. Perhaps it was


    because he looked so harmless at present, which reminded her of him when she had no idea about


    his identity and background.


    At that time, he was so pure and innocent in her eyes. He was the person who warmed her when


    she was lonely.


    She had been trying to do everything she could to protect his purity and even wanted to protect him


    for the rest of her life.


    Andter, the thought of protecting him became even stronger after she fell in love with him.


    Even though she knew he was powerful and his abilities were much stronger than hers, she still


    wanted to protect him with all her strength.


    If he felt insecure, she would do everything to give him a sense of security, love him, and let him


    understand how important


    he was to her.


    However, what happenedter made her understand that what she had done was just a joke.


    He never needed her to protect him. Instead, she was just a pawn to him.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly, bent down, and took off Jonathan¡¯s shoes. She nned to cover him with a


    quilt, and then she would sleep on the chair for the night.


    The bed was against the wall, and the quilt was also against the wall. Hence, she needed to cross


    his body to pull the quilt. Rosalie leaned over, and just when she pulled one corner of the quilt and


    was about to cover Jonathan, she found he had opened his eyes somehow.


    His dark eyes were bright and stunning because of his drunkenness.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± His lips opened slightly, and her name was called out from his mouth.


    All of a sudden, Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened. Before she could react, his hands had already wrapped


    around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Rosalie was caught off guard, and her upper body was lying on Jonathan.


    She instinctively wanted to prop herself up and break free from his embrace.


    But his hands seemed to hold her tightly.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t¡­ fall in love with Calvin¡­ Okay?¡± His voice was hoarse, mixed with the strong smell


    of alcohol, overwhelming the room.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with Calvin or anyone. Are you satisfied with my answer? Let go of me. I¡¯ll cover


    you with the quilt.¡± She just wanted to get out of his arms as soon as possible.


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ fall in love with anyone?¡± he murmured her words. Then, the next moment, he turned


    over and pinned Rosalie directly beneath his body. ¡°So you won¡¯t love me anymore?¡±


    Rosalie only felt the position she was in made it even more difficult for her to break free.


    Half his weight was on her, and the mixed smell of alcohol with the faint scent of cologne on him


    went straight to her nose.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. You said you don¡¯t want to love me anymore. Do you still want me to


    love you?¡± Rosalie thought his words were a little ridiculous.


    She thought it was probably because he got drunk that he said such a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me get up quickly,¡± she said.


    ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t you really love me?¡± he murmured in a low voice, and his drunken look seemed to be


    gradually covered with pain,


    Rosalie was dumbfounded and thought she might be seeing it wrongly. She mocked inwardly.


    ¡°Pain? It was him who broke us up. Why would he be in pain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love you,¡± she answered him calmly.


    In an instant, the pain in his eyes-became even worse. It was so obvious that even Rosalie could


    not tell if she had seen it wrongly.


    Because she could clearly see the pain in his eyes, which was so severe as if he had lost the most


    important thing.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ¡°You¡­ Are you abandoning me?¡± His thin lips moved slowly, and it seemed that he needed a lot of


    effort to say those words.


    ¡°Abandon?¡± Incredulous, Rosalie repeated that word in her mind; and she suddenly wanted to


    laugh.


    She continued thinking, ¡°For the type of man he is, how can I afford to have such a man at my


    side?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really drunk. Let me get up. It¡¯ste now¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he suddenly lowered his face even more, and the tip of his nose


    was about to touch the tip of her nose. ¡°Drunk¡­¡± He seemed to cry andugh simultaneously.


    ¡°Rosie, I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m very conscious¡­¡±


    His breath and aura surrounded her body. He said repeatedly that he wasn¡¯t drunk. However, if he


    was actually not intoxicated, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡± He murmured. His voice was very hoarse, and his dark eyes, now full of


    pain, implored with her.


    It was as if her promise was crucial to him.


    Rosalie knew that he was drunk now and possibly wouldn¡¯t remember what he had said tomorrow


    morning. But she still couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Jonathan, why are you asking me this when it means


    nothing? You said I¡¯m abandoning you, but it is you who doesn¡¯t want me at the very beginning!¡±


    A hint of desperation crept across his face.


    Her voice continued. ¡°In the past, I said I wanted you because I took you as my family and loved


    you. But I don¡¯t love you now. Naturally, I won¡¯t want you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, neither I love nor want him!¡± she emphasized internally. Not only was she telling him that, but


    she also wanted to say it to herself.


    His eyes gradually turned scarlet. Her words were constantly stimting his eardrums and making


    him feel immense pain.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t love me, so she doesn¡¯t want me either¡­¡± he murmured inwardly.


    An infinite panic permeated his body. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t keep the woman pinned under his


    body at his side, even when he tried his best.


    He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it to happen! How could she do that?¡± he screamed in his heart.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t expect the kiss. She raised her hand and tried to push him away, but he held


    her hands at both sides of her body with his hands.


    She was almost out of breath because of the kiss. When it ended, he slightly loosened his grip on


    her wrist. She suddenly raised her hand and pped him across his face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whack!


    A crisp sound of a p rang in the small rental home.


    Jonathan¡¯s face was tilted to one side due to the force, and an angry handprint appeared on his


    face quickly.


    Rosalie was gasping for air. She felt the burning pain in her palm. It was obvious how hard she


    pped him.


    He seemed to be stunned for a while before turning his face. With confusion in his beautiful eyes,


    he turned his gaze on her- face again. He then held the hand she had used to p him across the


    face.


    Rosalie¡¯s body was trembling slightly.


    ¡®Given that I just pped him, I won¡¯t be surprised if he wants to break my hand.


    After all, few would dare to hit someone of his stature!


    There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡¯ she closed her eyes and said to herself.


    The pain she had suffered in prison was much more severe. Some torture she endured was so


    horrible that she wished she had a knife to end her life..


    But the pain she expected didn¡¯t happen.


    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes and saw Jonathan holding her hand. He focused his stare on it


    and asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    At that moment, she was ovee by aplex emotion that even she couldn¡¯t exin, A feeling


    of bitterness crept into


    her heart.


    He always misled her into thinking that he cherished her very much. But in reality, he could abandon


    her without hesitation!


    ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t kiss me if you don¡¯t love me! Don¡¯t ask if my hand hurts or not for pping you.


    Your actions disgust me!¡±


    She red at him and forcefully pulled her hand away from his fingers.


    Her long hair was messy, and herplexion was a strange mix of scarlet and paleness. A few


    strands of hair stuck to her cheeks. Her beautiful eyes expressed clear defiance.


    Jonathan¡¯s face immediately turned extremely pale, and his body wavered. Next, he was overtaken


    by a nauseous feeling. With a hand over his mouth, he stumbled out of bed and walked toward the


    bathroom.


    Rosalie then heard the sounds of vomitinging from the bathroom.


    She thought, ¡°It seems like he drank too much to the point of vomiting. Anyway, it¡¯s good for him to


    throw up!¡±


    Rosalie got off the bed and looked at her right hand. She still felt the lingering pain of pping


    someone in her palm.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°It looks like hitting someone hurts not only others but also


    myself,¡± she thought.


    The vomiting sounds gradually ceased in the bathroom. After a long time, however, Jonathan still


    didn¡¯te out of the bathroom. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but guess if he fainted inside because of


    drunkenness.


    Rosalie walked to the bathroom entrance and knocked on the door. ¡°Jonathan. A-Are you okay?¡±


    There was no answer, even after she waited for a while.


    She had no choice but to raise her volume. ¡°Jonathan, can you hear me? Have you fallen asleep


    inside because of drunkenness? How about this¡­ I¡¯ll knock three more times. If you don¡¯t open it,


    I¡¯lle in!¡±


    As she said that, she curled her fingers and knocked on the bathroom door hard.


    Once, twice, thrice!


    After finishing her three knocks, Jonathan still didn¡¯t answer from within, let alone open the door.


    Rosalie turned the doorknob and pushed it open. She was d Jonathan didn¡¯t lock the door from


    the inside. Otherwise, she would need to find a locksmith to open it.


    In the bathroom, a figure was curling up in the corner, as if¡­ he fell asleep under the influence of


    alcohol.


    Rosalie sighed in her heart, ¡°He¡¯spletely wasted!¡±


    She stepped forward and stooped, intending to help him to the bed.


    However, the moment she lowered herself, she realized that the situation wasn¡¯t what she thought.


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s body was shivering from time to time. Although his eyes were tightly


    closed, his lips were almost pressed into a straight line. His eyebrows were knitted together, and his


    face was as pale as white paper. Sweat kept pooling around his forehead and slipping down his


    cheeks.


    His predicament showed that he was not asleep because of drunkenness!


    Rosalie hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯re you feeling? Are you unwell?¡±


    His eyshes fluttered, and he slowly opened his eyes. Her face was reflected in his dark eyes. He


    muttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you despising me? If so, why do you care about me?¡±


    Her breath hitched. This man had the power to control everything and do whatever he wanted in


    Strico, and many people feared him. But at this time, she felt that he was just like a child throwing a


    tantrum.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°Then just pretend I¡¯m not caring about you,¡± Rosalie said. She liad to use all her strength to lift


    Jonathan from the tiled floor in the bathroom. She then half-dragged him to the bedside and let him


    lie down.


    Obviously, he was very ufortable at that moment. When he was on the bed, his body curled


    into the fetal position. His handsome face was slightly twisted due to pain, and his teeth chattered


    uncontrobly. His hands were pressing on his stomach all the time.


    Rosalie suddenly remembered that she once, saw him having a gastric spasm. ¡®Is he having a


    stomachache again today?


    It¡¯s not impossible if I think about it. After all, he seemed to drink a lot today, especially when he and


    Calvin began drinking¡­ It looked like he drank on an empty stomach. I didn¡¯t see them eat anything


    at that time. She recalled the scene.


    ¡°Do you have a stomachache?¡± she asked.


    He pursed his thin lips without answering. However, he kept staring at her with his bright,


    captivating eyes.


    ¡°Do you want me to call Carlos and ask him to send you to the hospital?¡± she continued asking.


    ¡°No.¡± He said with difficulty, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Aren¡¯t you abandoning and


    despising me? Shan¡¯t you be happy¡­ when I¡¯m in such pain now?¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Rosalie asked herself inwardly while looking at the man before her. At that moment, he


    looked pale and delicate. His handsome face showed an exquisite fragility.


    But she didn¡¯t feel any sort of glee when she saw him like that.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not you. Even if I don¡¯t love someone and don¡¯t want to be involved with him, or even


    if I hate someone, seeing him in pain doesn¡¯t please me!¡± she stated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to call


    Carlos, I¡¯ll go to a nearby pharmacy to buy some medicine for you! Stay here and wait for me.¡±


    Upon announcing that, she took her keys and phone and hurried out of the rental home.


    Once more, he was alone in the small rental home.


    Jonathan closed his eyes again.


    He wondered why he couldn¡¯t feel any happiness when she said that. She went to buy him


    medicine simply because she had some sympathy for him in her heart.


    ¡®My stomach is getting more and more painful!


    Now it feels far worse than any previous pain. It¡¯s worse when the pain is coupled with the


    difort of drinking too much. My entire body feels empty.


    Who in the world would want me sincerely?¡¯ In pain, Jonathan let his mind wander.


    ¡®My mother doesn¡¯t want me because I¡¯m just a tool to bring her glory and wealth, and she could


    use me to raise her status. But once the puppet became useless, she readily abandoned me.


    My father doesn¡¯t want me, too. Even if he had some love for me in his heart, this paternal love for


    his son was too negligiblepared to his love for my mother. Therefore, when Mother abandoned


    himpletely, Father was disheartened and left this world, forgetting that he still had a child.


    Grandpa¡¯s the one who truly doesn¡¯t want me. For him, I¡¯m just an illegitimate ¡®rascal¡¯ carrying half


    of the Youngblood family¡¯s bloodline in my body. Grandpa has never admitted my mother¡¯s identity


    and legitimacy.


    In Grandpa¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just a tool to continue the bloodline of the Youngblood family. But since I¡¯m


    somewhat useful as a tool, I can inherit the property and business of the Youngblood family.


    And now¡­ Rosie¡­ Rosie also wants to abandon me!


    Even if I trap her by my side as my sister, she doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡¯ His thoughts came to a


    sobering conclusion. ¡°She doesn¡¯t love me anymore, so she doesn¡¯t want me, too?¡± He murmured


    in a low voice. The pain in his body was getting stronger and stronger. It seemed like his stomach


    was not the only organ hurting. His heart and bones were aching, too. Every breath he took was


    painful.


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡± he called inwardly.


    He wondered why he could only think about her name, voice, face, and smile now, even when she


    was about to abandon


    him.


    He also wondered why he fell into such despair when he realized she didn¡¯t love him and was about


    to leave him.


    He was so desperate. He felt that he was drowning and losing hisst hope of salvation.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much that I can hardly breathel¡± Jonathan screamed inwardly.


    The sound of the door opening reached him. Next, he heard footsteps and the sounds of someone


    picking up and cing


    ¡°Is she back? She went to buy medicine for me at midnight, just like thest time at the rental


    home,¡± Jonathan pondered.


    Back at that time, when he opened his eyes and looked at her, he felt his heart throb for the first


    time.


    Perhaps he had fallen in love with her since that moment.


    ¡°Come, take the medicine. You¡¯ll feel better after taking it.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, and a


    hand helped him up.


    Her scent filled his nostrils, and Jonathan slowly opened his eyes. Her delicate and tranquil face


    came into his sight.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt something was filling the emptiness in his soul, a little by a little.


    Every nerve and every drop of blood in his body screamed for her. He wanted her to stay with him


    like that.


    Rosalie handed the medicine to Jonathan and instructed, ¡°There¡¯re two kinds of medicine. You¡¯ve to


    take one pill of this and two pills of that. Take the medicine first.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t take the pills from her hand. His eyes were staring at her greedily.


    His stare gave her an indescribably heavy feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to take the


    medication?¡± After all, she recalled that he once said he didn¡¯t enjoy taking medicine.


    ¡°Even if you remain as my sister and I¡¯ll be the little brother you want for the rest of your life, will you


    still abandon me?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Rosalie froze for a moment. She lowered her gaze and looked at the medicine in her hand. With a


    soft acknowledgment, she whispered, ¡°Brother and sister? It¡¯s only a make-believe game for you.


    Moreover¡­¡± She smiled softly, but her smile seemed to be vague. ¡°You¡¯ll never be the little brother I


    want.¡±


    As she said that, she raised her eyes to meet his gaze. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve loved you and hated you.


    Now, I neither want to love you nor want you. A man like you is not someone I can desire at all! And


    when you¡¯repletely tired of ying this make-believe family game, everything between us will


    be over for real.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His face became paler. Even his lips disyed a ghostly gray color.


    ¡°Over? Between us¡­ Over for real? If everything between us is over for real, then I¡­¡± He became


    stiff when the thought shed across his mind.


    ¡°As for this medicine, it¡¯s your choice if you want to have it or not,¡± Rosalie said as she put the


    medicine and the ss of water on the nightstand. Next, she turned and pulled a chair for herself,


    equipping it with a pillow and nket. She then found afortable position and leaned against the


    chair for a nap.


    Dazed, Jonathan stared at the napping woman in the chair, After a while, he finally reached for the


    medicine on the nightstand and washed the pills down his throat with the ss of water.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    After a long time, the pain in the stomach finally began to weaken.


    Jonathan¡¯stood up slowly, got out of bed, and came to Rosalie.


    She breathed evenly and must have fallen asleep.


    Jonathan bent down, held back his difort, and picked Rosalie up gently. He put her on the bed


    and then gently covered her with a nket.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes fixed on Rosalie¡¯s face.


    Just now, the thought that shed through his mind was that if the rtionship between him and her


    really ended forever, then he would not survive!


    It was as if Jonathan did not know what the reason for his survival was!


    A self-mocking smile appeared on the corner of his lips. It turned out that his life and death had


    been manipted by Rosalie all the time!


    At first, Jonathan thought that he could control his life by himself without being influenced by


    Rosalie after the breakup. He would not repeat the mistakes of his father by giving up his own life


    because of a woman¡¯s betrayal.


    However, in the end, it turned out that Jonathan had always been in love with Rosalie!


    The so-called not-loving Rosalie was just Jonathan¡¯s self-deception!


    The next morning, Carlos came to Rosalie¡¯s rental home after receiving a call from Jonathan.


    However, Carlos took a deep breath after seeing the red mark on Jonathan¡¯s face.


    If Carlos was right, the red mark should be caused by a p.


    He wondered if Jonathan was pped by Rosalie. Carlos was extremely shocked by the fact!


    No one dared to p Jonathan in Strico. If someone else pped Jonathan, the person would have


    a miserable life, let alone be able to stay in Strico!


    But if the person who pped Jonathan was Rosalie, Carlos guessed she should be fine!


    After all, Rosalie¡¯s friend, Lillian, pped Jonathan in the facest time. She was fine in the end, let


    alone Rosalie.


    Jonathan was cold-hearted, but when facing Rosalie, he seemed to be less cruel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos hurriedly answered and started the car.


    The ck Bentley slowly drove away from the residential area. Jonathan leaned against the back


    seat as if he was extremely tired and closed his eyes.


    Jonathan sat by the bed all night and looked at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping face. Then, he understood a


    fact.


    Even if Jonathan broke up with her, he was still in love with her, so he could not bear to see her fall


    in love with another man. Jonathan even had a kind of fear when Calvin fell in love with Rosalie.


    Jonathan wondered if he was afraid that Rosalie would fall in love with Calvin one day.


    Jonathan was afraid that one day, she would smile gently at Calvin, hug him intimately, and do


    everything she had done together with Jonathan. Jonathan was also afraid that Rosalie would


    marry Calvin and have children.


    He could not stand the thought even if it just passed through his mind.


    It turned out he could not stop loving Rosalie once he fell in love with her.


    Rosalie was awakened by the rm on her phone, and then she found herself lying in bed instead


    of sitting in a chair.


    She wondered if Jonathan carried her to the bed. It seemed that it was the only possibility.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was gone.


    The medicine on the nightstand that she took out yesterday for Jonathan had disappeared. She


    thought that he had eaten


    the medicine.


    However, he did not take away the leftover medicine in the medicine box but put it on the


    nightstand.


    Rosalie wondered how his stomachache was now. She thought to herself and thenughed again.


    She did not have anything to worry about. If Jonathan really felt ufortable, he had the top


    doctor in Strico to treat him!/


    Rosalie hurriedly washed up, changed her clothes, and went to work in the firm.


    In the firm, her colleagues also came to work one after another. However, many of them looked at


    Rosalie from time to time, and some even whispered while looking at her, apparently talking about


    her affairs.


    Finally, a female colleague who always liked to gossip walked up to Rosalie and asked curiously,


    ¡°Rosalie, are you really dating Mr. Gunner? When you got off work yesterday, Mr. Gunner was


    purposely waiting for you downstairs. It¡¯s really enviable. Many top celebrities won¡¯t get such


    treatment!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked at the colleague indifferently. The colleague had an exaggerated expression of envy


    and ttered Rosalie because she just wanted to know whether Rosalie was dating Calvin or not.


    Seeing that Rosalie did not say anything, the colleague was about to ask another question.


    Suddenly, another colleague beside her eximed, ¡°Ah/Elodia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elodia limped into the firm with bruises on her face. It seemed that she had been abused.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I just identally fell yesterday,¡± Elodia said awkwardly, and then she looked at


    Rosalie again. However, her eyes were full of resentment.


    Rosalie was a little confused. In fact, she and Elodia did not have any deep hatred, but Elodia


    seemed to be trying to find trouble for her all the time. Rosalie wondered if it was because she had


    overshadowed Elodia when she first entered the firm


    back then.


    ¡°By the way, what were you talking about just now?¡± The resentment in Elodia¡¯s eyes disappeared


    and she acted as if she had a good rtionship with Rosalie.


    ¡°Hey, Elodia, you were on leave yesterday afternoon so you didn¡¯t know it when you left. When it


    was time to get off work yesterday, Mr. Gunner, the scion in the entertainment industry, was


    purposely waiting for Rosalie downstairs. He left with Rosalie atst. I¡¯m asking Rosalie if she is


    dating Mr. Gunner!¡±


    Hearing that, Elodia suddenly felt jealous. Thinking of what happened to her yesterday and then


    Rosalie, it was such a great difference.


    Nheless, Elodia pretended to care. ¡°Hey, but I read online that Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend is a


    woman named Fiona! It seems that she is going to enter the entertainment circle. Mr. Gunner also


    gave her a lot of resources and found a top manager for her. Rosalie, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Elodia¡¯s concerned expression coldly and said indifferently, ¡°I know. So what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be the mistress by ident. After all, people on the Inte are scary!¡±


    Elodia said, ¡°Look, Mr. Gunner is very supportive of Fiona. It¡¯s said on the Inte that even if Fiona


    wants to be the best actress, Mr. Gunner will support her to make her the best actress.¡±


    ¡°I read online that Fiona is just a country girl. She doesn¡¯t look very pretty and the media has


    discovered that she had been divorced. Mr. Gunner wouldn¡¯t have such bad taste, would he?¡± the


    colleague who liked gossiping said beside them.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps it¡¯s true love. Look at how Calvin¡¯s previous girlfriends used to be. Despite


    Fiona¡¯s current state, Calvin still chooses to bring her along. He has never addressed the rumors on


    the Inte about their rtionship status. What could it be if it¡¯s not true love?¡± Elodia said.


    After hearing it, they found that what she said made sense. Instantly, their eyes shifted towards


    Rosalie, now filled with empathy rather than the former envy they once held.


    Elodia continued to analyze like an analyst. ¡°Fiona began filming a TV series, and her role seems


    very promising. I heard. that Calvin was by her side during the shoot. But Rosalie is still working as


    an assistant in thew firm now. If Calvin were willing to establish a neww firm for Rosalie, he


    could do it easily.¡±


    After saying that, Elodia seemed to realize that she had said something wrong and looked at


    Rosalie with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie. I¡­ I was just guessing. Calvin may soon


    establish aw firm for you!¡±


    Despite her words, her true implication was that Calvin had no regard for Rosalie whatsoever.


    As expected, the other colleagues agreed that she had a valid point. If Calvin truly valued Rosalie,


    how could he allow her to remain just a legal assistant there?


    As a result, some colleagues looked at Rosalie as if they were looking at a failed mistress.


    Nevertheless, Rosaliepletely disregarded Elodia. She lowered her head to focus on her work


    and ignored Elodiapletely, leaving Elodia to appear as if she was performing alone.


    Seeing that Elodia felt upset and returned to her seat, feeling resentful.


    At that moment, the colleague who liked to gossip suddenly eximed, ¡°Elodia, you are on the


    trending topic!¡±


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± Elodia was stunned and deep in thought


    However, the colleague suddenly fell silent and avoided making eye contact with Elodia.


    Elodia hurriedly took out her phone and browsed the trending topics. After a while, she saw Kelsey¡¯s


    name on one of the trending topics.


    She instantly let out a silent scream within her soul. Upon clicking on the trending topic, the video


    yback showcased the scene she desired to erase the most.


    In the video, two women were seen pulling and beating Elodia. Kelsey stood at the side and looked


    at her angrily. ¡°You were the one who encouraged me to expose the mistress in front of everyone at


    the office that day, so now everyone saw my embarrassment! How innocent you are! You¡¯re not a


    damn good person, either. You¡¯re already in a rtionship but still going on blind dates with other


    guys. Does your boyfriend know about it?¡±


    Elodia¡¯s piercing screams and struggles were captured on video, with her clothes being violently


    torn.


    ¡°What happened? Who recorded the video without anyone knowing? When Kelsey left yesterday,


    she specifically told me not to share this with anyone. Besides, it¡¯s also against thew for Kelsey to


    hire someone to attack her in secrecy.¡± Elodia mused.


    But now, the video was posted online.


    Elodia hastily turned off the video, only to discover that her colleagues, who had just been


    sympathetically gazing at Rosalie, were now directing their sympathetic gazes toward her.


    She realized that there was not just sympathy but also a deep sense of disdain.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true! What you see from the video is not true!¡± Elodia hurriedly wanted to exin.


    ¡°So what happened then? Were you really the one who brought Kelsey to thew firm that day?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Kelsey arrived so quickly that day. If Calvin hadn¡¯te, Kelsey would have


    seen Rosalie as the mistress and attacked her.¡±


    ¡°Elodia, we are all colleagues. Why did you betray Rosalie and go behind her back despite always


    iming that she is your old colleague and that you are close to her?¡±


    s, some people are fake and behave differently when others are not around.¡±


    Elodia felt overwhelmed as her colleagues chatted nonstop. She wished she could just disappear!


    Rosalie would not be fired from the firm, but she might be the one who got fired instead.


    Elodia¡¯s incident was like a farce. After being on the trending topic, Elodia promptly requested leave


    to go back while Rosalie was still processing the information.


    In a few days, Larry¡¯s case would be reopened. Despite Aubrielle¡¯s denial of being the perpetrator,


    the mounting chain of evidence became increasingly undeniable as the police reopened the


    investigation. Everything was moving in the right direction.


    ¡°Right direction?¡± Deep in thought, Rosalie¡¯s eyes were drawn to her right hand, which was tapping


    away on the keyboard.


    That very hand was the one that pped Jonathan l?st night. Also, it was the same hand that he


    tenderly held, gingerly inquiring, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Butpared to her hand pain, his gastric pain seemed to be much more painful.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if he was feeling better after taking the gastric medicine.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! Why am I thinking about him again?¡± she wondered.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie shook her head vigorously and reminded herself not to think about Jonathan. To her,


    Jonathan would only be a passer-by in her life, and she would never really need to take him


    seriously!


    In the Youngblood residence, Carlos¡¯ anxiety grew as he restlessly paced back and forth in front of


    the memorial hall. Jonathan had been inside for three hours but still hadn¡¯te out. All the crucial


    meetings scheduled for today had to be postponed and rescheduled.


    There was something peculiar about Jonathan ever since he left Rosalie¡¯s rental home earlier


    today.


    Carlos wanted to call Rosalie to find out what happened between her and Jonathanst night. He


    was curious about what provoked Jonathan to return early in the morning and went to the memorial


    hall.


    Jonathan rarely visited the memorial hall except for special events.


    At that moment, in the memorial hall, Jonathan stood in front of his father¡¯s photo and quietly looked


    at it. He had a straight posture with a handsome face that showed loneliness and self-deprecation.


    After a while, he murmured, ¡°Have you ever regretted it?¡±


    He asked his father if he regretted loving a woman like his mother and deciding to die so easily.


    Unfortunately, a photo couldn¡¯t provide him with an answer!


    However, he deeply regretted the decision he made, the decision to end his rtionship with


    Rosalie. He also regretted believing he could hide his feelings and stop loving her.


    However, something might be out of his control since he fell in love.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    The phone rang in the silent memorial hall before Jonathan picked up the call and answered it. After


    listening to the conversation for a moment, he calmly replied, ¡°Okay. I understand. I¡¯lle over


    soon.¡±


    After putting away his phone, he looked at the photo again and said, ¡°I truly am your son, am I not?


    I would value a woman so much that I¡¯ll even give her my life. I daresay that my life would also lose


    all its meaning if that woman were to abandon mepletely, but I will never allow myself to end up


    like you. Never!¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan turned around and left the memorial hall.


    Carlos, who was on guard duty outside, looked happy when he saw Jonathaning out.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡±


    ¡°Prepare the car. I¡¯ll be visiting my grandfather in the hospital,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Carlos answered.


    Not long after, the ck car slowly drove away from the Youngblood Residence and made its way


    toward the hospital.


    At this moment, a frail and haggard old man was lying on the bed in the hospital¡¯s highest-level VIP


    ward as he listened to the doctor talking about his current situation. After a while, he waved his


    hand impatiently and said, ¡°Just tell me how long I


    have left to live.¡±


    The doctor said embarrassedly. ¡°About half a year if the situation is ideal.¡±


    ¡°And what if it¡¯s not?¡± Leonard asked.


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be about four months,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°All right. You all can leave now. Just treat me with what¡¯s needed. I¡¯ll give you my full cooperation,¡±


    Leonard said.¡±


    The doctor and the nurse then left the ward. After that, Leonardy on the bed and gave orders to


    his personal assistant, saying, ¡°Wake me up when Jon arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the assistant answered. He looked at the once all-powerful old man who was now lying


    weakly in the hospital bed as he waited for his life to end in a matter of months.


    Jonathan only saw Leonard asleep on the bed when he walked into the ward.


    Leonard was gaunterpared to when Jonathan hadst seen him. His cheeks looked sunken,


    and his hair had be thinner due to the drugs he was taking. It seemed as if an air of death


    loomed over him.


    ¡°My grandfather has truly aged,¡± thought Jonathan when he saw his feeble grandfather asleep. This


    roused someplicated emotions in him.


    Leonard¡¯s personal assistant nned to wake him up, but Jonathan just waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Let him sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll wait next to him.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Upon hearing that, the personal assistant said nothing and stepped aside.


    Jonathan then sat on the couch and waited for Leonard to wake up.


    After more than an hour, Leonard stirred awake. Seeing that Jonathan was already there, he asked


    his personal assistant beside him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up just now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood said to let you sleep longer,¡± the personal assistant replied while helping Leonard


    to sit up.


    ¡°You deliberately told someone to call me and summon me here, so what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan


    asked.


    ¡°Rumor has it that you got back together with that wench Rosalie again recently?¡± asked Leonard.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just end it for good since you¡¯ve both already broken up? Since when are you so


    indecisive?¡±


    Hearing that, Jonathan smiled. Leonard said he heard rumors, but he naturally had his sources


    collecting information for him. Even if he was now hospitalized and his weakened body had


    deteriorated to this extent, Leonard¡¯s desire for control was still there.


    ¡°So what? Who I want to be with is my business, is it not?¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Leonard seemed displeased since his mood turned sour as he started to hack and cough. After


    coughing for a while, he said,


    ¡°Do you want to repeat your father¡¯s mistakes?¡±


    ¡°What? Did you also think that Rosalie might be the end of me?¡± Jonathan retorted.


    Leonard was silent before he suddenly said, ¡°Calvin was also in love with that woman, and he still


    doesn¡¯t know Rosalie is the one he¡¯s actually looking for all this time. Do you think you have a


    chance of winning if he finds out? You chose to break up with her before because of Calvin. You


    were afraid that Rosalie would betray you over him, right?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were fixated on his grandfather. One could say that the old man in front of him was


    the person who understood him the most.


    ¡°Therefore, everything will be fine as long as she doesn¡¯t betray me. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Jonathan


    answered.


    ¡°A person¡¯s heart is the most difficult thing to understand in the world. Do you really think you can


    control whether or not someone betrays you?¡± asked Leonard once more.


    Jonathan pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°That Rosalie woman will ruin you! I don¡¯t have much time left. After I die, I don¡¯t want the


    Youngblood family to be in ruins because of a woman!¡± Leonard said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Jonathan stood up, walked to the bedside, and looked condescendingly


    at the old man on the bed. ¡°If you touch a single hair on her head, then I¡¯ll make sure to ruin the


    Youngblood family before you die. You needn¡¯t wait for your death for this to happen.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Leonard red angrily at his grandson, but he could tell that Jonathan was not messing


    around.


    ¡°The heir I raised with my bare hands will put the entire Youngblood family at stake just because of


    a woman?¡± mused Leonard.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I see¡­¡± Leonard suddenlyughed and coughed before he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her, but


    sooner orter, you¡¯ll know that everything I do is for you and the Youngblood family!¡±


    ¡°Rest well. You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs and the Youngblood family,¡± Jonathan said


    coldly before he turned and left the ward.


    Leonard turned around and said to his personal assistant beside him, ¡°If therees a day Jon


    really gets back together with Rosalie again, then do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand,¡± the personal assistant answered.


    After that, Leonard sighed,y down again, and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Loving a person too much


    can only lead to destruction,¡± he thought.


    He did all this so the Youngblood family¡¯s lineage would reign forever.


    Leonard¡¯s son had already ruined himself because of love, so he was determined not to let the heir


    he raised be destroyed by that same emotion again.


    On Sunday, Rosalie asked Amelia, Aiden, and Lillian to meet up, wanting to discuss Aiden¡¯s


    enrollment in a kindergarten. Callum was there as well¡­


    Amelia thanked Callum repeatedly when she found out Lillian had asked for his help to look for a


    kindergarten for Aiden.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± said Lillian with a wave of her hand. Right now, all her thoughts were on Aiden.


    ¡°This kid¡­ It¡¯s just like Rosalie said. He¡¯s more good-looking and cute in personpared to the


    photos of him. My heart will melt if I have a son like him!¡± mused Lillian.


    Lillian bent down and said to Aiden, ¡°Of course! I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯d give me a kiss and let me hug


    you!¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Although Lillian wanted to be addressed more intimately, she remembered that Aiden called Rosalie


    by her full name, so she was embarrassed to make that request of him.


    Aiden looked at Lillian with wide eyes before turning to his mother. Although he was still young, he


    could more or less. understand that it was thanks to the help of this unknown couple that he could


    attend kindergarten.


    ¡°Thank you, Lillian.¡± Aiden¡¯s voice was juvenile, but his speech was clear. If it weren¡¯t for the hearing


    aid on his ear, wouldn¡¯t have believed that he was deaf.


    Lillian


    ¡°Hehe, not at all! You¡¯re wee!¡± Lillian said smilingly and then pointed to her cheek, hinting for


    the boy to kiss her.


    Aiden blushed slightly. But since he held no dislike for the smiling woman before him, he wrapped


    his hands around Lillian¡¯s neck and kissed her on the cheek.


    That kiss was like one from a little angel. ted, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but pick him up and kiss him


    on the cheek several times.


    At once, Aiden¡¯s face flushed bright red.


    At the sight of his girlfriend with stars in her eyes and her overly enthusiastic manner, Callum went


    green with envy. He still remembered that she once said that she would definitely pursue Aiden if


    she were twenty years younger.


    Although he knew that it was ridiculous to be jealous of a child, he couldn¡¯t help but want to break


    things up.


    Thus, while Lillian was happily cuddling the little boy, Callum snatched Aiden away from her arms.


    ¡°Okay, I think everyone must be hungry. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first,¡± Callum dered.


    Lillian was seemingly dissatisfied that the man suddenly took Aiden away from her. But following


    Callum¡¯s re shot at her, she backed down.


    -Callum found a restaurant and booked a private room. After ordering the food, he gave Amelia the


    contact information of


    the director of the kindergarten. ¡°Bring Aiden over to report in tomorrow and go through the


    formalities. I have already informed them in advance. They also know of Aiden¡¯s special


    circumstances and have agreed to ept him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you very much.¡± Amelia thanked him once more. The issue of finding her


    son a kindergarten had been a heavy boulder weighing on her for the past few days. At that


    moment, it had finally been resolved.


    During the meal, as Lillian chattered, the talk turned to gossip. ¡°By the way, Rosalie, that cousin of


    yours has been appearing by Calvin¡¯s side these days and was misunderstood as his girlfriend by


    many. Yesterday, Calvin personally admitted in an interview that they weren¡¯t in a rtionship, and


    there¡¯s someone else he loves.¡±


    Stunned, Rosalie looked at Lillian in surprise.


    Lillian continued, ¡°It was Kai¡¯s Talk Show. This program is quite popr. Most of those who usually


    join this talk show are A-list celebrities or popr artists. Calvin has never participated in such an


    interview program, but yesterday, he suddenly went over and dropped such explosive news. The


    Inte is abuzz with spection about the person he loves!¡±


    When it came to such gossip, Lillian was undoubtedly an expert.


    Rosalie went silent. She wondered inwardly, ¡°Calvin¡­ really said such a thing in the talk show?¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia swung her gaze at Rosalie in shock. Deep within, she suspected that the person


    Calvin imed to love was likely thetter. She mused, ¡°After all, Calvin came to my diner multiple


    times to look for Rosalie back then. Furthermore, he promised not to tell Warren about me being in


    Strico at that time because of her.¡±


    Fortunately, Lillian soon changed the subject and didn¡¯t talk too long about Calvin.


    After the meal had ended, Callum drove Rosalie back to her rental home before sending Amelia


    and Aiden back.


    When Aiden got out of the car, Lillian kissed him again. Then, she waved goodbye to him and


    promised to give him a gift when he officially attended kindergarten.


    Seeing Lillian reluctantly bidding Aiden farewell, Callum floored the gas pedal and sped off.


    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Lillian muttered in dissatisfaction.


    Ididn¡¯t know that you like children so much,¡± Callum said in a glum voice. He thought, ¡°On my count,


    she has kissed that kid seven or eight times today. She doesn¡¯t even kiss me as much


    ¡°I¡¯m a loving person!¡± Lillian countered loudly, making Callum feel like rolling his eyes.


    Lillian continued with a shrug, ¡°Actually, don¡¯t you find him pitiful? I heard from Rosalie that he was


    born in prison and deaf at birth. It really hasn¡¯t been easy for Amelia to have raised him so well.¡±


    Thinking of that, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but admire Amelia.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She mused, ¡°If it were me, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°Prison?¡± Callum was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Aiden¡¯s father is Warren,¡± Lillian revealed. She only found out about it when she went to Rosalie¡¯s


    rental home and identally saw a copy of Amelia¡¯s case trial..


    Callum was taken aback. ¡°Warren? Warren York of the York family in Sloummont?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Curling her lips, Lillian said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, huh? Warren is so rich, but his


    child not only was born in prison but is also having such difficulty getting into an ordinary


    kindergarten now.¡±


    That was why Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Aiden and Amelia.


    They had really suffered too much.


    Callum pursed his lips slightly. ¡°There is always a reason for everything.¡± He didn¡¯t want toment


    too much about other people¡¯s affairs. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know the kind of entanglement between


    Warren and Amelia.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, he¡¯s a scoundrel! He¡¯d rather believe a pretentious woman and put his ex-girlfriend


    in prison mercilessly. Now, I heard that he¡¯s even nning to fight for custody. He¡¯s such a jerk!¡±


    Lillian cursed angrily.


    Lillian was so livid that she was swearing. If Warren were there, he would probably be hauled over


    the coals.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t dwell on other people¡¯s affairs,¡± Callum said. The car had arrived at the gate of


    Lillian¡¯s residential area.


    Lillian unfastened her seat belt but didn¡¯t alight from the car immediately. Instead, she turned to look


    at Callum and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not have any misunderstandings in the future, okay? You must believe


    me at all times.¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°What? Are you afraid I would trust others¡¯ words rather


    than you, like how Warren


    did?¡±


    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll never forgive you. I¡¯llpletely forget about you and find another man to love¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he had already leaned over and grabbed her chin with one hand.


    He kissed her lips hard and swallowed all her voice.


    The kiss was domineering and possessive.


    Initially, Lillian wanted to struggle for a while, but gradually, she immersed herself in the kiss and


    couldn¡¯t help wrapping her hands around Callum¡¯s neck.


    After the kiss, she panted, and her cheeks flushed. Her doe eyes sparkled with temptation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can forget me and fall in love with another man,¡± he said softly, but his hoarse


    voice sounded extremely determined. She knew that her appearance was the most attractive and


    obsessive thing for him.


    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t forget about you and fall in love with another man?¡± she asked


    stubbornly.


    The next moment, he imed her lips again.


    Undoubtedly, the kiss felt good that Lillian couldn¡¯t help but get obsessed with it while thinking about


    it.


    She didn¡¯t know how long they had kissed until she felt her lips burning.


    ¡°Can you still forget about me and fall in love with another man after I do this?¡± he stared at her and


    asked.


    She covered her lips and couldn¡¯t speak. If she retorted again, she reckoned he might kiss her


    again.


    Although it felt good to kiss him, and his skill was rather not bad, she couldn¡¯t resist his passionate


    kiss, whichsted almost more than half an hour.


    Seeing she was silent, he raised his hand and touched her head. ¡°There. Don¡¯t say anything like


    that ever again. Didn¡¯t we promise each other when we started dating that we wouldn¡¯t break up


    and be together for the rest of our lives?¡±


    Lillian bit her lip and said, ¡°I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re worried that I would trust others rather than you like how Warren did, but Lillian, I¡¯m


    not Warren. You¡¯re also not Amelia. Our future is different from theirs.¡±


    Callum stared at the person before him and continued, ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you trust me more? You


    should believe that you¡¯re the only woman I ever love, and there will be no one else.¡±


    In fact, she was the only one.


    He fell in love with her quickly. After spending time together just a few days abroad, he fell head


    over heels in love with her.


    It took him another three years to understand how much he loved her.


    His love for her was so deep that he could easily forgive her mistakes and for hurting him despite


    being someone vengeful. As long as he saw her, he would feel satisfied. Even if she was by his


    side, he couldn¡¯t help being afraid that she would. suddenly disappear from his world like before.


    Callum asked lowly, ¡°Lillian, do you know how much I love you? My love for you is so deep that it


    even frightens me.¡±


    She simply looked at him in a daze, her heartbeat racing faster.


    Amelia took a letter from Matilda after putting Aiden to bed. The name of the court on the letter


    made her heart sink.


    Chills ran down Amelia¡¯s body when she opened the letter and saw what was inside.


    As expected, whatever was determined to happen would happen. There was no way one could


    avoid fate.


    ¡°W-what is this?¡± Matilda asked. In fact, there was a faint bad feeling in her heart.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Warren is going to fight for Aiden¡¯s custody.¡±


    I¡¯m going to talk to Ms. Leighton about it. Didn¡¯t she say that she would help you?¡± Matilda asked


    hurriedly.


    Amelia nodded and looked down at the letter in her hand.


    Even if Rosalie was willing to help her handle the case, Amelia knew it would be difficult for her to


    win as she had been in prison and given her current living conditions.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to say those words to Matilda so the old woman wouldn¡¯t worry more.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom. I¡¯ll talk to Ms. Leighton. Sleep early, and don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Amelia


    reassured, pretending to be rxed.


    However, Matilda was still worried. ¡°If this can¡¯t work out, let¡¯s ask Warren again. If he really wants a


    child, he can have one with another woman. There¡¯s no need topete with us for Aiden!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Amelia shook her head. She was not as naive as Matilda because she knew Warren


    was heartless. She wouldn¡¯t have that hope at all.


    Even if she knelt before Warren and begged him, the man would not care about her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll protect Aiden. I promise.¡± Amelia¡¯s gaze fell on the sleeping Aiden.


    Aiden was her life. She would do everything she could as long as she could continue to secure the


    child¡¯s custody.


    ¡°Ms. Fletcher, Mr. York is in the middle of a meeting in the conference room now,¡± Warren¡¯s


    secretary said to Irene respectfully. After all, everyone in thepany knew that Irene would


    be Warren¡¯s wife soon.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to his office and wait for him.¡± Irene smiled and walked into the CEO¡¯s Office. Naturally,


    the secretary dared not stop her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After entering the office, Irene ced the dessert she had prepared on Warren¡¯s desk.


    As long as she and Warren still weren¡¯t married for a day, she couldn¡¯t rest assured.


    It was particrly so now after Amelia gave birth to his child, which made Irene more anxious.


    Although he said he would take back custody of the child and let her raise the child, the thought of


    raising Amelia¡¯s son made her feel ufortable. Moreover, she still had to pretend to be a good


    mother.


    Irene thought, ¡°What right does Amelia have to give birth to Warren¡¯s child for being someone who


    has been in prison? I can¡¯t even wish for a child!¡±


    At that moment, Irene¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on a document on the desk. A photo was in between the


    papers, and a corner of it was revealed.


    When she took out the photo, she saw a picture of a newborn child with the word ¡°Aiden¡± and the


    date of birth on it.


    ¡°Is this baby Amelia¡¯s illegitimate child? So this document must be¡­¡± Irene thought, quickly picked


    up the documents, and looked through them. She found that it was Amelia¡¯s prison record and


    some of her whereabouts after she got out of jail.


    ¡°Warren was investigating Amelia?¡± she eximed inwardly.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    She wondered, ¡°Why is he digging into what happened to Amelia back in prison yearster? Could


    it be that after Warren found Amelia, he developed feelings for her again?¡±


    As Irene was specting, the office door suddenly swung open, and Warren walked in. When he


    saw the documents Irene was holding, his gaze darkened slightly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I-I made some snacks and brought them over for you.¡± Irene hesitated momentarily and said,


    ¡°Warren, why are you investigating Amelia¡¯s records?¡±


    Warren approached and took the documents from Irene. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to court, it¡¯s natural to


    investigate her activities over the years. It gives us more leverage in the case.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the reason?¡± Irene pondered inwardly. However, she couldn¡¯t shake her unease.


    ¡°Warren, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid you might still have feelings for Amelia.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I can¡¯t possibly have feelings for her,¡± Warren said coldly.


    He turned to walk toward his desk, but Irene suddenly hugged him from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spoke out of turn. It¡¯s just that people online have been mocking me recently, saying that


    you¡¯ll never marry me and that I¡¯m delusional. Warren, I just love you too much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    worried,¡± said Irene with a sense of grievance.


    Warren¡¯s expression softened when he heard this. ¡°I know. During the banquet, I left suddenly,


    leaving you to deal with those rumors. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll have those onlinements dealt


    with.¡±


    He turned slowly and looked down at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry or be afraid. We will definitely


    get married.¡±


    Irene finally smiled.


    After Irene left, Warren sat back in his chair with a somewhat tired expression. He opened the file


    on Amelia. As he read through it today, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a suffocating sensation in his


    heart.


    He had known that Amelia¡¯s time in prison must have been difficult, but when he saw the details of


    her suffering there, he felt overwhelmed.


    A woman, a pregnant woman at that, was subjected to such inhumane treatment.


    -Even the fact that she managed to give birth to Aiden safely was a stroke of luck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that woman affect you anymore. She doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± Warren murmured as he closed


    his eyes wearily, trying to push the figure out of his mind.


    Back at the Fletcher residence, Irene returned to find Ivy eagerly awaiting her. ¡°How did it go? What


    did Warren say?¡±


    Irene smiled and said, ¡°Warren said he will definitely marry me.¡±


    ¡°But you mustn¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± Ivy warned, her tone turning venomous. ¡°I never expected


    Amelia to appear in front of Warren again, and she even had a child. How can her luck be so good?


    Why didn¡¯t she die in prison?¡±


    She even went to the trouble of bribing people to ensure Amelia suffered more in prison.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. No use dwelling on it,¡± Irene replied. ¡°Anyway, when we get that child and raise


    him ourselves, I have plenty of ways to make sure it turns out badly.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you must not let Warren discover the truth about how you framed Amelia back then,


    and also¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice trailed off for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t let him know that Amelia was the one who


    really saved him with the bone marrow transnt.¡±


    ¡°The bone marrow transnt was conducted without both sides knowing who they were. Warren


    and Amelia didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities. Besides, I destroyed the records at the hospital.


    Warren will never find out,¡± Irene assured.


    Speaking of which, the bone marrow transnt center had even called her once. At that time, she


    had indeed met the criteria, but she had declined, but Amelia agreed.


    It was onlyter when she found out that the recipient was the heir of the wealthy York family that


    she regretted her decision. Unfortunately, by then, the transnt had already taken ce.


    She had to find a way to appear in front of Warrenter and inadvertently reveal the information


    about the bone marrow transnt to make him mistakenly believe that she had saved him.


    As for Amelia, she didn¡¯t even know the man she had saved wouldter be the one who sent


    her to jail.


    She would never let Warren or Amelia discover it!


    ¡°The future female head of the York family could only be mel¡± thought Irene.


    After she received the document from Lawrence, Rosalie realized it needed to be delivered to


    Gunner Group.


    She hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°This document is urgently needed over there. Sending it via


    a courier would only dy things. That¡¯s why you were asked to deliver it.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Rosalie replied.


    If she wanted to avoid suspicion with Calvin, she wouldn¡¯t get to work in mostw firms in Strico.


    After all, manyw firms had some legal dealings with Gunner Group.


    Just within the past year, there were numerous legal disputes involving Gunner Group¡¯s celebrities.


    As she held the documents, Rosalie arrived at the Gunner Group building. She exined her


    purpose to the receptionist.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± the receptionist said and made an internal call.


    As Rosalie waited, she noticed the automatic doors of the building opening, and a group of people


    walked in. To her surprise, the person leading them was Calvin.


    At this moment, Calvin was talking to a middle-aged man in a suit next to him.


    Rosalie was stunned and subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but it was toote. Calvin had


    already seen her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the gaze of the onlookers, Calvin walked straight up to Rosalie. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The people around them were astonished to hear a rare touch of gentleness in his tone.


    Even when Calvin spoke to his previous girlfriends, his tone was consistently cool and distant, with


    an obvious sense of detachment. He had never spoken in such a gentle tone before.


    ¡°Thew firm asked me to deliver some documents,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Which department?¡± Calvin asked.¡±


    ¡°T-The legal department,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°The legal department requested that this young


    lady deliver them directly.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany you to the Legal Department,¡± Calvin said.


    When he said this, the higher-ups and even the receptionist were left dumbfounded.


    They wondered, ¡°Did we hear correctly? Is Mr. Gunner actually going to apany this woman


    to¡­ the Legal Department?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt like she was an extinct species, but the problem was she had no choice in the


    matter.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    In Gunner Group, she couldn¡¯t control where Calvin wanted to go.


    In Gunner Group, Calvin couldn¡¯t control where Rosalie went. So, when Calvin followed Rosalie to


    thepany¡¯s Legal Department, the entire department was astonished. The department head


    respectfully led them into the meeting room and nervously took the documents from Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Thank you for your trouble. Next time, you can just call, and we can send


    someone to pick up the document.¡±


    After all, Calvin apanying a woman clearly indicated her importance in his eyes.


    Even the department head couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this woman was the one Calvin had


    mentioned in the interview.


    When the interview came out, the entirepany was shocked. Many people spected about


    who Calvin could love.


    Even though he had a string of girlfriends in the past, he had never used the word ¡°love¡± with any of


    them.


    So, many privately discussed whether someone like Calvin could truly fall in love with anyone.


    No one knew Calvin would say that in the interview.


    ¡°Please take a look. Is this the document you need?¡± Rosalie reminded.


    The department head checked the document. ¡°Yes, this is the document we urgently need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the document, so I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Rosalie said as she turned to leave.


    Calvin suddenly grabbed her arm and asked, ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, I¡¯vepleted what I came here for,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°But I still have a lot to say to you,¡± Calvin said.


    When he saw the situation, the head of the Legal Department discreetly left the meeting room and


    closed the door behind


    him.


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her with some exasperation.


    ¡°When Jonathan came the other day, there were many things I didn¡¯t get a chance to say to you,¡± he


    said. ¡°Would something to drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. If you have something to say, please go ahead,¡± she replied..


    you


    like


    Her cold demeanor made him furrow his brows slightly. ¡°Are you treating me this way because you


    still love Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him,¡± she denied.


    ¡°Then why are you being so distant with me?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you know that right now, you seem to


    be desperately implying that I shouldn¡¯t fall in love with you?¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback and looked at him with surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Do you not want me to fall in love with you?¡± He bent


    down, his dark eyes almost level with hers.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and his gaze seemed to see right through her.


    ¡°Calvin.¡± Rosalie took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t address him as ¡°Mr. Gunner¡± this time but used his


    first name. ¡°Yes, I hope you won¡¯t fall in love with me. Right now, I just want to live a peaceful life. I


    don¡¯t want to y any more love games.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never considered falling in love with you as a game,¡± he said seriously. ¡°If you feel that I


    haven¡¯t been serious enough, then please tell me what I should do for you to believe that I¡¯m


    serious.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She bit her lip slightly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I really don¡¯t have the energy to love anymore.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me love you. When you have the energy in the future, you can love me back. I just


    want you to stop rejecting me outright,¡± he said.


    She looked at him, confused. ¡°Why do you insist on pursuing me? I have no family background, I¡¯ve


    been to prison for three years, and I¡¯m not even the person you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    The second half of her sentence was said with a touch of guilt.


    ¡°Yes, why does it have to be you?¡± Calvin mumbled. He raised his finger and gently touched her


    cheek.


    She instinctively tried to avoid his finger but was captivated by his gaze. In his dark eyes, there was


    self-deprecation and an unquenchable longing.


    ¡°Just as you said, you have no family background, you¡¯ve been to prison for three years, and you¡¯re


    not the person I¡¯ve been searching for all these years. If people can choose who to fall in love with,


    then indeed, there are many better choices around me than you. But¡­¡± He paused, his finger


    gently tracing her eyebrow.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re like this, I love you even more. It means that I love you for who you are, regardless of


    anything else. You asked me why it has to be you, and I can¡¯t give you many reasons. All I know is


    that I feel distressed when I see you hurt. When I find out you¡¯re missing, I feel anxious. And when I


    realize you might be in danger, I feel afraid. Isn¡¯t that proof enough that I love you?¡±


    Rosalie felt as if her throat was constricted. Faced with his words, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t love Jonathan anymore, can you give me a chance?¡± he asked, his voice low and


    cautious.


    It was only now that Rosalie suddenly seemed toe to her senses. She stepped back, avoiding


    his touch. ¡°But Calvin, I won¡¯t fall in love with you, so there¡¯s no need for this chance.¡±


    His hand felt empty. He gently closed his fingers and gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°In this world,


    only you would repeatedly reject me. But now, you¡¯re so certain that you won¡¯t fall in love again.


    Isn¡¯t that a bit hasty?¡±


    Speechless, she wondered, ¡°Could it be that in the future, I might fall in love with this man? But why


    does the face of Jonathan keep appearing in my mind right now? If I have concealed the truth about


    being the girl he has been searching for all these years because of Jonathan, I continue to conceal


    it now, hoping he won¡¯t be fixated on me. He is my loyalpanion, Cal, who has been with me


    through thick and thin and has kept his promise for so many years. He had searched for me for so


    long. If I can¡¯t give him the love he seeks, I hope he finds a woman worthy of his sincere affection


    rather than wasting his time on someone like me, who is scarred and incapable of loving anymore.¡±


    Fiona arrived at the floor where the CEO¡¯s office was located, hoping to see Calvin. However, she


    was intercepted by his secretary. ¡°Ms. Haberly, Mr. Gunner is not in his office right now. If you¡¯d like


    to see him, please wait outside momentarily.¡±

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ¡°Should I go wait for him in his office?¡± Fiona suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, Ms. Haberly. It¡¯s better to wait outside,¡± the secretary


    replied.


    Fiona clenched her teeth and could only take a seat on the couch outside.


    She felt that the secretary¡¯s attitude toward her today was different from before. While she still


    appeared respectful on the surface and even poured her a cup of coffee when she sat down, there


    was no longer that sense of ttery.


    ¡°Was it because Calvin publicly stated in the interview that they weren¡¯t in a romantic rtionship?¡±


    As she thought of this, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just because Calvin said so, her ssmates at school started mocking her, not to mention the


    snobbish people on the set.


    Many people had initially praised her because of her rtionship with Calvin, but now she felt like


    she had been pushed back to square one.


    At that moment, Fiona noticed a high-ranking executive from thepany walking out of the


    elevator and approaching the secretary¡¯s desk. He asked, ¡°Is Mr. Gunner not back yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard Mr. Gunner went to the Legal Department with someone,¡± the secretary replied.


    ¡°Yeah, he went to the Legal Department. Word is spreading in our department, and people are


    wondering if that woman is the one Mr. Gunner mentioned in the interview, the one he¡¯s in love with.


    I mean, when have you ever seen Mr. Gunner apany a woman to the Legal Department?¡± The


    executive couldn¡¯t resist gossiping.


    ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± the secretary asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a legal assistant from aw firm, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°It must be Rosalie!¡± Fiona concluded inwardly as she listened. ¡°Calvin had ced all his attention


    on Rosalie. No, I can¡¯t let this continue. If Calvin ends up with Rosalie, then in the future, I will have


    no ce by his side!¡±


    Rosalie was somewhat surprised when she left Gunner Group and found herself confronted by


    Fiona..


    ¡°Rosalie, what a coincidence, running into you here,¡± Fiona said with a smile.


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± Rosalie thought as she raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t think it was much of a


    coincidence to see her cousin as soon as she left the building.


    ¡°Do you need something, Fiona?¡± Rosalie asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but since we ran into each other, how about finding a ce to sit and chat?¡±


    Fiona invited.


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s my working hours now, and I have to get back to thew firm,¡± Rosalie declined. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t have any urgent matters, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fiona hurriedly called out. ¡°I-I wanted to ask you about your rtionship with Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Fiona and thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the real reason why Fiona blocked me here.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s my personal business,¡± Rosalie said. In other words, she had noment.


    ¡°Rosalie, that day at the police station, Calvin said he was in love with you. So, what are your


    feelings for him? And I noticed. that Mr. Jonathan Youngblood seems to care about you a lot. Have


    you really broken up with him?¡± Fiona asked carefully.


    Rosalie simply looked at Fiona and didn¡¯t answer.


    Fiona showed an awkward expression and said, ¡°Rosalie, you know, I don¡¯t have a high level of


    education, and I¡¯ve made mistakes in the past, but now Calvin is the only one I can rely on, and


    these days, I really like him.¡±


    She continued as she blushed slightly, ¡°You still have Jonathan, but I only have


    will you?¡±


    Rosalie stared at Fiona until thetter felt guilty.


    Calvin. You won¡¯t take Calvin away from me,


    ¡°Rosalie, why are you staring at me? I know I said something that upset you in the past, but I¡¯m


    being sincere now.¡±


    ¡°Fiona, are you hoping I¡¯ll answer that I don¡¯t love Calvin, that I have no feelings for him? So that


    you can feel at ease? At least you can stand on the moral high ground, and if I do develop feelings


    for Calvin in the future, you can use my words against me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Fiona¡¯s expression revealed that Rosalie had hit the mark. That was indeed her original intention.


    ¡°Fiona, do you not find it ridiculous? You need someone else¡¯smitment for your own feelings.


    For the sake of Granny, I¡¯ll remind you once more. Calvin is not so easily deceived. If you withdraw


    now, you might still have a chance. But the more you gain, the worse it will be in the future¡­¡± said


    Rosalie.


    If a man like Calvin found out he had been deceived, the consequences would undoubtedly be dire


    for Fiona.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Fiona immediately changed her expression. ¡°Are you threatening me?


    As long as you don¡¯t say anything, everything between me and Calvin will be fine.¡±


    As she watched her cousin¡¯s reaction, Rosalie knew that no matter how much she said, it would be


    in vain. ¡°Fine, do as you wish. I¡¯ve said all I wanted to. You won¡¯t need to find me regarding anything


    rted to Calvin in the future.¡±


    Rosalie then turned and walked away.


    Fiona stood still, but there was a smug look in her eyes. Slowly, she took out a voice recorder from


    her pocket. She already had the content she wanted, and with some editing, she would get the


    effect she desired!


    A ck Bentley parked in the shadows. The car was silent, with Jonathan sitting inside, looking out


    the window in the direction of the residential gate, lost in thought.


    Carlos didn¡¯t even dare to say anything.


    After an unknown amount of time, a slender figure entered Carlos¡¯ line of sight. He couldn¡¯t help but


    feel relieved. Finally, Rosalie had returned. What¡¯s more, she had returned alone!


    Carlos had been worried that some other man might apany Rosalie back. If that were the


    case, it would undoubtedly upset Jonathan.


    However, to his surprise, Jonathan didn¡¯t get out of the car, and he continued to gaze out the


    window even after Rosalie¡¯s figure disappeared into the residential area.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton has gone inside¡­¡± Carlos reminded, thinking that Jonathan might


    not have noticed Rosalie. However, Jonathan seemed not to hear it and just looked out of the


    window.


    ¡°So, did Mr. Youngblood see Rosalie just now?¡± Carlos wondered inwardly. ¡°But if he did see her,


    why didn¡¯t he get out of the car? He had been waiting for Rosalie for over an hour today.¡±


    After another hour had passed, Jonathan finally gave a faint order, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the


    Youngblood residence.¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Carlos did not dare to ask more, so he started the car and drove away slowly.


    Jonathan closed his eyes gently, seemingly tired. Earlier, his empty heart started filling up slowly


    when he saw Rosalie.


    But as she disappeared from his sight, his heart became empty again.


    It was undeniable that his emotions were easily affected by her presence. She could bring him joy


    and pain at the same time.


    ¡°Is there no way to stop myself from loving her?¡± Jonathan thought.


    ¡°Carlos, do you think I still love Rosalie?¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in the car.


    Carlos¡¯ body stiffened. ¡°This is a trick question!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Youngblood¡­¡± Carlos hesitated, thinking of the most suitable answer.


    ¡°Tell me honestly!¡± Jonathan said coldly as if he had guessed his intention.


    Carlos had no choice but to say, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you look at Ms. Leighton like a man in love.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so angry after knowing Mr. Gunner is in love with Ms. Leighton.¡±


    In the past, women had tried every means to stick to Jonathan, but these days, it seemed Jonathan


    was desperately staying


    close to Rosalie.


    ?


    ¡°So, I¡¯m deceiving myself by calling her Rosie, right?¡± Jonathan spoke again.


    Carlos did not dare to answer directly. He replied, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you seemed to miss the times


    when you were mistaken for a vagrant by Ms. Leighton.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss?¡± A thought ran through Jonathan¡¯s mind and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jonathan indeed missed those times. Rosalie treated him withplete trust and let him


    experience family warmth for the first time.


    It


    Wa


    a feeling he had not received from his father, mother, or grandfather.


    Only Rosalie managed to make him feel that warmth.


    Perhaps that was why he gradually fell in love with her. To a point where he felt he could hand his


    life over to her.


    Thus, he called her Rosie again, attempting to use the ¡°sibling¡± rtionship to keep her by his side.


    That way, he could hide the fact that he still loved her!


    The truth was, he could not erase herpletely from his heart.


    ¡°If this is self-deception, so be it!¡± Jonathan sighed to himself.


    The next day, Rosalie attended the court proceedings for Larry¡¯s car identwsuit with


    Lawrence. Aubrielle, who initially refused to admit she was the perpetrator of the car ident,


    suddenly pled guilty to all the charges and expressed her willingness topensate Larry and bear


    his medical expenses.


    The turn of events surprised Rosalie, and she also saw the shock in Lawrence¡¯s eyes.


    Obviously, Lawrence did not know Aubrielle would pull this stunt.


    However, that helped to close the case, and the court did not voice any further issues.


    As for Aubrielle, she would face additional charges for getting someone to be her scapegoat.


    When Aubrielle left the courtroom and passed by Rosalie, Rosalie could not help but ask, ¡°Why did


    you suddenly change your attitude and plead guilty?¡±


    She found it difficult to believe that Aubrielle was suddenly hit by her guilty conscience.


    ¡°Why?¡± Aubrielle chuckled and stared at Rosalie mockingly. ¡°You dare to ask me why. If I had known


    you were close to Calvin, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this.¡±


    Aubrielle could only count herself unlucky for the situation to turn out this way.


    Aubrielle was taken away by the judicial police, but Rosalie remained stunned.


    ¡°Did Aubrielle¡¯s confession have something to do with Calvin?¡± Rosalie thought.


    On the other hand, Lawrence looked thoughtful.


    When Rosalie and Lawrence walked to the court gate, they saw a Maserati parked at the entrance.


    Calvin got out of the car and looked at Rosalie.


    Lawrence patted Rosalie on the shoulder and said, ¡°Help me express my thanks to Mr. Gunner. If it


    weren¡¯t for lum, I¡¯m afraid this case would not be so easy.¡±


    Before Rosalie could react, Lawrence walked down the steps and greeted Calvin before leaving.


    Rosalie stood on the steps in a daze and looked down at Calvin.


    Calvin raised his chin slightly and looked at Rosalie.


    Some people who came out of the courtroom noticed this scene and turned their gaze toward


    them.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and walked down the steps toward Calvin. Although Calvin was not a


    celebrity, he was highly recognizable due to his identity as the scion of the entertainment industry.


    She did not want to attract attention from other people along with Calvin.


    ¡°Congrattions on winning thewsuit today,¡± Calvin said,


    Rosalie was stunned. He directly congratted her without asking about the case. Sure enough, he


    had something to do with Aubrielle¡¯s confession.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win it. It was Mr. Guzman,¡± Rosalie said..


    Calvin raised his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same. Anyway, you won, right?¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who made Aubrielle plead guilty?¡± she asked.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Did Aubrielle say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was nothing,¡± he said lightly as if it was just an ordinary matter.


    Rosalie did not know what Calvin had done to make Aubrielle plead guilty. After all, Aubrielle¡¯s


    reputation was ruined now, and she could never return to the entertainment industry again.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, go somewhere with me,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You will know when you see it,¡± replied Calvin.


    When Rosalie followed Calvin to the ce he said, she discovered it was a small and somewhat


    shabby clinic. A sign bearing ¡°Sabatini¡¯s Orthopedics¡± hung at the entrance.


    ¡°An orthopedic clinic?¡± Rosalie was puzzled.


    While Rosalie wondered, Calvin exined, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this small clinic. Mr. Sabatini


    inherited his skills and knowledge from his family. He¡¯s operating from a small clinic as he doesn¡¯t


    like the structure of a regr hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I want Mr. Sabatini to see your hands.¡± As Calvin spoke, he took Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    Her fingers were slightly deformed, which was quite obvious, given her tiny hands. ¡°I guessed you


    must have injured your hands before. I saw you having difficulties when you write or use the fork.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She did not expect Calvin to notice such details.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take a look at my hand. I¡¯ve been suffering from it for quite some time now, and


    Jonathan took me to the doctor back then, too.¡± Rosalie withdrew her hand. At that time, the doctor


    had told her that her fingers had missed the best


    time for treatment.


    After that, she took some medicine to relieve her bone pain caused by the cold and damp weather.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here anyway, so just let Mr. Sabatini look at your hand. He doesn¡¯t normally treat just


    any patient,¡± Calvin said as he pulled Rosalie into the clinic.


    Then, Rosalie saw a white-bearded older adult in a white coat sitting on a chair in the deserted


    clinic while a clich¨¦ romantic drama yed on the 32-inch television on the wall before him.


    Rosalie had heard her colleagues mention the apparently tear-jerking TV series in the office before.


    At the moment, the older adult was engrossed in the show, watching the TV solemnly as if he was


    enjoying a documentary.


    Calvin spoke. ¡°Mr. Sabatini, is that your wife¡¯s recent favorite TV series?¡±


    The man, Levi Sabatini, wheeled his head around quickly. When he saw Calvin, heined,


    ¡°Can yourpany stop producing these clich¨¦ TV series? My wife is an avid fan of them and


    keeps forcing me to watch these dramas with her. Moreover, she would even ask my opinion after


    the show finishes!¡±


    Levi mused, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this TV series. Not only was I unable to tell her my opinion, but she also


    got agitated with me. In the end, the mere matter of me not being focused while watching a TV


    series turned into an argument about our rtionship status. She said if I don¡¯t watch the TV series


    whole-heartedly and immerse myself into the plot, then I¡¯m disrespecting our marriage and


    rtionship.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And so, all Levi could do now was catch up on these clich¨¦ TV series so that whenever he and his


    wife have their nightly discussion of the plot, Levi would have something to say.


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°The Gunner Group is not behind this TV series.¡±


    Levi paused, saying annoyed, ¡°Why are you here today, and why do you have a woman with you?


    Don¡¯t you know that I dislike being interrupted?¡±


    ¡°You run an orthopedic clinic here. Of course, I¡¯m here with someone to see you about matters


    rted to the bone,¡± Calvin said. ¡°Her hand was hurt before, and she¡¯s a little inflexible when writing


    and holding the fork. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the -best orthopedic in Strico? I¡¯m depending on you


    to heal her now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s what I said? It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m the best orthopedic in Strico!¡± Levi¡¯s aura


    changed the moment Calvin mentioned his profession. He sat Rosalie down. ¡°Let me see your


    hand.¡±


    Rosalie stretched out her hands. Levi took a detailed look at her hands as his expression turned


    solemn. ¡°Did someone break all the bones in your fingers?¡±


    Rosalie hummed in agreement. She used to think pain was the most extreme feeling she would


    ever have. Not until she went to jail did she realize that more traumatizing experiences were waiting


    for her.


    But Calvin was stunned upon hearing her words.


    He thought, ¡°Her fingers¡­ are all broken? I never thought that her condition was going to be so


    bad.¡±


    ¡°Your nails have been pulled out before, right? This is a regrowth of your nails,¡± Levi added.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied again, slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Levi to know that just by looking at


    her hands.


    ¡°Just like Calvin has said, Mr. Sabatini really is a capable man,¡± Rosalie mused.


    Meanwhile, her words caused a surge of emotions through Calvin.


    ¡°What has she been through? Her fingernails were pulled out, and her fingers were broken! Who did


    those things to her? I want to end that person now!¡±


    Levi touched Rosalie¡¯s fingers somberly. After a while, he said, ¡°Go and get your fingers an X-ray


    scan. I need to see your


    fingers¡¯ condition.¡±


    And so, Rosalie went to a radiology room that was starkly different from the rest of the small clinic.


    Levi carefully looked at the radiograph after that. After a long consideration, he said to Rosalie, ¡°You


    didn¡¯t get the necessary treatment after you got hurt back then and have passed the best treatment


    time.¡±


    to


    I know,¡± Rosalie responded. The specialist that Jonathan had brought ban ¡°You should feel pain in


    your fingers during every cold and damp day nou o


    2 same thing.


    her


    And it


    be difficult toplete some fine movements with your fingers.¡± Levi continued, ¡°But there is still a


    chance to heal your fingers.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Can you fix them?¡±


    ¡°The major hospital can only help you relieve the pain caused by cold and damp days. But if I¡¯m the


    one treating you, I can improve your fingers¡¯ flexibility. At least that way, you can use a fork and


    write like ordinary people. However, the treatment process will hurt, and I cannot use anesthetics on


    you. You can consider whether to go ahead with the treatment.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that her fingers could be further treated, and she thought she had to live like


    this for the rest of her life. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can endure the pain,¡± Rosalie voiced. The only best


    thing that came out of her three years of jail time was increasing her pain endurance level.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You will need toe here every seven days. You can decide when is your next visit


    while I prepare my tools,¡± Levi exined.


    ¡°What¡¯s the cost of treatment?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Hearing this, Levi nced at Calvin strangely. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and her? Are


    you guys not dating? Is she nning to pay the money herself?¡±


    Calvin said gracefully, ¡°We are not dating, but I¡¯m pursuing her.¡±


    Levi was surprised. ¡°Wow. I certainly didn¡¯t expect that from you.¡± He looked at Rosalie. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to pay me since Calvin brought you here.¡±


    ¡°No, I still have to pay the treatment fee,¡± Rosalie insisted. However, she knew if the treatment was


    too costly, she would have to earn the money first beforeing back for the treatment.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie without saying anything further.


    Levi quoted a price of 60 dors for each treatment. There was a total of eight treatments in one


    course. Then, Levi would determine whether to continue the treatment by examining Rosalie¡¯s


    condition.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief, for she could afford the treatment fee.


    When they left the clinic and returned to Calvin¡¯s car, Rosalie said, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here


    today because, for all I know, I¡¯ve already lost confidence in healing my hands.¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I was just the person who brought you here. If Mr. Sabatini says he


    can heal your hands, he is confident in healing you.¡± Then Calvin casually asked while driving,


    ¡°When did you hurt your fingers?¡±


    ¡°Almost four years ago,¡± replied Rosalie.


    Calvin knew four years ago was about the time Rosalie was sent to jail. He probed, ¡°Someone hurt


    you while you were in prison?¡±


    Rosalie was silent and didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression had already given Calvin the


    necessary answer.


    ¡°Who is it? Who hurt you this way?¡± There was a trace of anger in Calvin¡¯s voice. He wondered who


    was the person who treated Rosalie so cruelly.


    Although he knew she had been in jail before this, he didn¡¯t think much about what she had


    experienced during her imprisonment.


    But it was not until today that he realized she had suffered so much.


    Rosalie said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Calvin asked again.


    ¡°Even if I tell you who these people were, what¡¯s the point? Can you let them bear all the pain I have


    suffered before?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± A malicious glint shed across Calvin¡¯s eyes. He would ensure these people who


    wronged her back then would experience the pain that Rosalie had been through.


    Stunned, Rosalie looked at Calvin with a shocked expression.


    The car stopped at the intersection while waiting for the red light to turn green. Calvin turned his


    head, gazing at Rosalie earnestly. ¡°I meant my words. If you want to let those who hurt you suffer, I


    can help you. No matter who the other person is, I¡¯ll exact revenge for you!¡±


    ¡°His eyes and words tell me that Calvin is being serious right now!¡± Rosalie thought.


    Rosalie felt the urge to cry. The memory of a familiar boy sprawling across her back, telling her, ¡°I¡­


    I¡¯m a powerful man! I¡¯ll protect you after we leave this ce. I¡¯ll make sure to chase away those


    people who bullied you!¡± shed across her mind.


    She pursed her dry lips. ¡°No need. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Yvette and Zachary represented the Hamilton family and the Xanthos family. Although they were not


    as powerful as the Gunner family, dealing with them was not easy.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to owe Calvin any more favors because she didn¡¯t want to get entangled


    with the man any further.


    Seeing this, Calvin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    When the car arrived at the restaurant entrance, Calvin invited, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a meal here?


    You treated mest time, and it¡¯s my turn today.¡±


    This restaurant was a time-honored brand of Strico. It wasn¡¯t a high-ss eatery, but it had elegant


    decorations.


    Rosalie noticed Calvin had ordered pancake, a specialty in Strico when the waiter served the


    dishes.


    She stared at the pancakes and couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when Calvin and she were


    hungry on the mountain. He told her, ¡°I¡¯ll buy pancakes for you in the future. The pancakes in Strico


    are really delicious!¡±


    At that time, she lived in a small town with Wilma, and Strico was unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at the pancakes?¡± Calvin said, ¡°Their pancakes are


    scrumptious, and it¡¯s their specialty. No one else can make it like them. I¡¯ve loved them since I was


    young.¡±


    Rosalie murmured, ¡°I have eaten it before. It¡¯s true¡­ It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, she didn¡¯t remember him or the agreements they had made as children.


    Rosalie picked up a piece of pancake and began to eat. She mused, ¡°Let¡¯s eat with Cal today like


    what we promised each other back in the day. If I find myself in Strico one day, he will treat me to a


    lot of delicious food.¡±


    Underneath the night sky, a Maserati approached a residential area slowly before finally stopping at


    the gate, and Rosalie alighted from the car. She had only taken a few steps when Calvin called out


    to her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He caught up with Rosalie and handed her a takeout box. ¡°It¡¯s the pancake. I noticed you


    were quite fond of them, so I ordered another one to take away.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Perhaps it was because there were


    pancakes inside, which made her unable to refuse his gesture.


    It was like she couldn¡¯t resist the young Calvin finishing his promise from back then.


    But when she took the box, Calvin wrapped his hands around hers as his gaze fell on them. ¡°You


    suffered a lot back then.¡±


    Her body trembled, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°If only I had known you earlier,¡± he murmured, ¡°That way, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered.¡±


    It was the first time he was distressed over a woman that he wanted to endure the suffering for her.


    Her case was just gossip news for him all those years ago. If the deceased weren¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e and the eldest daughter of the Hamilton family, the information wouldn¡¯t have stayed in his


    mind at all.


    How was Calvin supposed to know back then that the woman sentenced to three years in jail would


    be the love of his life?


    If he had known it earlier, he would have spared no effort to protect her from grievances or torture.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin, stupefied. She mused, ¡°We¡­ knew each other long ago. It¡¯s just that I


    didn¡¯t remember you¡­ If I had recovered my memory before the car ident, you would have


    helped me because you are Cal! You are the Cal who sticks with me through thick and thin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She mumbled. Rosalie also apologized to Calvin inwardly, for she had hidden the


    truth from him. She didn¡¯t tell him she was the girl he was looking for because she knew she


    couldn¡¯t give him the love he wanted.


    Not far away, in a ck sedan, Carlos felt the air pressure drop instantly and started having difficulty


    breathing.


    He cautiously looked at Jonathan in the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    Currently, Jonathan was looking at the scene outside. Although his face had no expression,


    Jonathan¡¯s aura was enough to make Carlos feel like something terrible was about to happen.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly, ¡°Mr. Youngblood waited here for Rosalie toe back


    every day, but he won¡¯t get out of the car to see her. Sometimes, he would even stay in this


    residential area until midnight. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through his mind!¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Rosalie had returned alone those days, which was fine, but it so happened that Calvin sent her


    home that day. At that moment, Calvin held Rosalie¡¯s hands as they looked at each other, making


    them look like a couple.


    Carlos only hoped that Calvin and Rosalie would separate quickly. He wondered what Jonathan


    would do if they stayed there like that.


    Rosalie walked to the rental home with a box of pancakes. Then, she took the key from her bag and


    opened the door. Just when she was about to push the door open, someone else¡¯s hand did that


    ahead of her.


    Rosalie was startled and turned around hurriedly, only to see that Jonathan had stood behind her at


    some point.


    ¡°When did youe here?¡± she asked in surprise.


    That day, he wore a thin, light-colored sweater and ck trousers. Coupled with his handsome face,


    he looked like a gentle and noble young man. However, his face was grim, tinged with depression,


    struggle, and hostility.


    She instinctively felt a sense of crisis, as if the man before her, at that moment, was dangerous, and


    she might be hurt if she was not cautious.


    ¡°Why? Won¡¯t you invite me in?¡± His cold voice sounded slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now¡­¡± She wanted to reject him, but he leaned closer to her.


    Rosalie subconsciously stepped back while Jonathan stepped forward until he entered the house


    and closed the door of the rental home.


    Bang!


    With the sound of the door closing, the room suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes fell on the takeout box in her hand. ¡°Did Calvin give this to you? Were you with him


    today?¡±


    Rosalie was startled. Then, she realized he might have seen Calvin walk her to the door just then.


    ¡°Did you two have dinner together?¡± Jonathan asked again and continued to lean closer to her.


    She kept stepping back until her back pressed against the wall with nowhere to retreat.


    Jonathan put his hands on the wall on both sides of her body and lowered his head. His charming


    eyes had turned deep then. ¡°Are you attracted to Calvin?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips slightly. ¡°No! Is that enough? I want to rest.¡±


    She raised her hands to push him away, but the next moment, her hands were grabbed by his. His


    fingertips gently stroked her hands, and he murmured, ¡°When he touched you here earlier, you


    didn¡¯t resist. Since you have no feelings for him, why did you let him hold your hand like that?¡±


    It was because it was Calvin. At that moment, she could not help wondering whether her life would


    be different if she had never lost that memory or had recalled that past event of her childhood


    before the car ident.


    ¡°Even if I have no feelings for him, it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t hold my hand. Just like now, I have no


    feelings for you either, but


    you also holding my hand?¡± Rosalie retorted.


    aren¡¯t


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he pulled her into the bathroom.


    Rosalie struggled and shouted, ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing?¡±


    Jonathan turned on the faucet on the sink, and water immediately flowed out of it.


    He


    put


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her hands under the faucet, soaped them with soap, and washed them over and over again as if he


    was going to rinse off all the traces, breath, and warmth left by Calvin on her hands.


    Rosalie wanted to pull her hands out of Jonathan¡¯s but could not. She did not know how many times


    her hands had been washed, but they were beginning to hurt. ¡°Jonathan, that¡¯s enough! What


    exactly do you want?¡±


    Jonathan then turned off the faucet, picked up the towel beside the sink, and carefully dried her


    hands. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t let Calvin touch your hands again.¡±


    When he thought of the scene he saw at the entrance of the residential area earlier, he could not


    bear it, and his body seemed to be filled with jealousy. He was afraid that she would really fall in


    love with Calvin.


    ¡°And next time, don¡¯t say anything that will make me angry,¡± he added.


    Rosalie was stunned for a while before she let out augh. ¡°Should I still be in love with you after


    we have broken up?¡±


    The movements of his hands paused, and Jonathan raised his eyes to meet her calm eyes.


    The initial panic in those eyes he was familiar with was gone, leaving only calmness.


    However, at that moment, the calmer she was, the more flustered he became.


    Rosalie¡¯s lips slowly parted, and her soft voice, like the gentle breeze, was as calm as her eyes.


    ¡°Jonathan, since we¡¯ve broken up, I will not fall in love with you or do anything for you in the future.


    If these words make you angry, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me not to make you angry.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly, and his eyes fixed on her.


    She continued, ¡°If you want to continue ying the make-believe family, that¡¯s up to you, but I will


    never have any feelings for you anymore. One day, I will truly forget about you.¡±


    Just hearing her words made his heart tighten as if it would burst. He thought, ¡°Will she¡­ really


    forget me? How can she have no feelings for me and forget me? How can she seem to do all this


    so easily, but I¡­ can¡¯t!¡±


    Jonathan suddenly lowered his head and kissed Rosalie¡¯s lips hard


    However, this time, she did not struggle like before. Instead, she let him kiss her and did not react.


    It was as if she was silently telling him that she had no feelings for him anymore and that it was only


    a matter of time before she really forgot about him.


    He kissed her as if he was kissing an empty shell.


    When the kiss ended, his heart became even more panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your feelings for me, and don¡¯t forget me!¡± Jonathan held her tightly in his arms as if that


    was the only way to soothe his panic.


    ¡°We have broken up, but now, you still want me to have feelings for you and not forget you? Don¡¯t


    you think this is ridiculous?¡± Rosalie said mockingly.


    His body froze. After a moment, he slowly lowered his head and stared at her with his dark eyes,


    then said as if he had made up his mind, ¡°Then what if¡­ we don¡¯t break up?¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    She looked at the person in front of her in surprise and wondered, ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t love me and want to forget me because we broke up, then¡­ let¡¯s get back together like


    before,¡± he said.


    Jonathan never changed his decision. However, this time, he took back his words and pped


    himself in the face just because that person was Rosalie. He could not take it if she did not love him


    and would forget him.


    eyes.


    Rosalieughed out loud. Sheughed so hard that her nose stung, and her tears could not help


    but flow out of her


    Back then, Jonathan had easily broken up with her and had caused her to fall from heaven to hell


    on her birthday.


    Now, he said he wanted to get back together with her like before. However, she could not be like


    how she was before again.


    ¡°What? Are you going to love me again?¡± asked Rosalie.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and his eyes became darker. In fact, he had never not loved


    her.


    He thought he could let go easily, but in the end, she was the one who did it.


    ¡°If I love you, will you love me again?¡± Jonathan asked hoarsely. He would love Rosalie and put his


    life and emotions in her


    hands.


    These days, he finally understood that the moment he had fallen in love with her, it was already


    destined that he could not escape, and his struggle would be in vain.


    However, in his ears, Jonathan only heard Rosalie¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Jonathan, I won¡¯t fall in love with


    you again.¡±


    All of a sudden, he felt as if all the blood in his body had frozen.


    Meanwhile, Calvin looked at the investigation report sent by his subordinate on his phone. If Rosalie


    were there, she would be surprised because it was a medical record of various injuries she had


    suffered in prison.


    As Calvin browsed through the pages, his expression became colder.


    Rosalie¡¯s injuries were far more severe than he thought. Moreover, the injury on her fingers was


    actually caused by Yvette and Zachary. He could not imagine what she had felt going through all


    those sufferings.


    Calvin had always watched people and things with cold eyes, but he could not do that when it came


    to Rosalie.


    ¡°Yvette¡­ Zachary¡­¡± Calvin murmured those two names. He would find a way


    to avenge Rosalie.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, Ms. Haberly is here. She said she has something important to tell you,¡± the butler


    reported after he walked into the study.


    Calvin put away his phone and ordered calmly, ¡°Ask her to wait for me in the living room. I¡¯lle


    over soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the butler answered and left the study.


    Calvin raised his hand and touched his heart, which hurt for the woman who had suffered so much


    in prison.


    If it were anyone else who had suffered injustice and torture in prison like her, their spirit and will


    would have been destroyed long ago.


    However, she persisted in striving for her survival and future. Even if her life had long gone off track


    because of that injustice, she started all over again.


    That woman might seem weak, but she was far more tenacious than ordinary people.


    That image of Rosalie reminded Calvin of the little girl from his childhood again. He could not help


    but think it would be great if only that little girl were Rosalie and not Fiona.


    The reunion with Fiona only made him understand that imagination and reality were different and


    that people would also change.


    That little girl used to be full of a sense of justice and hoped to do justice for others. Fiona, however,


    just wanted to live avish life.


    Regardless, it did not matter. Since Fiona was his savior, he would give her the life she wanted and


    satisfy her requests as long as they were not overboard.


    Calvin got up and left the study for the living room.


    When Fiona saw Calvin, she immediately showed a hesitant expression and said, ¡°Calvin, I came to


    you today to tell you something, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is right to say it.¡±


    Calvin looked at Fiona coldly. In fact, there was already something wron


    with talking like that.


    To put it bluntly, she just wanted to talk about that thing. That move was only to show that what she


    did was out of goodwill and not malicious.


    In Calvin¡¯s eyes, such a trick was too low.


    Usually, he would not mind women ying tricks in front of him and would only treat it as a joke, but


    he still felt disappointed when Fiona did that.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just say it,¡± Calvin said.


    A trace of joy shed across Fiona¡¯s face, but her expression immediately turned into a sad and


    distressed look.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Then, she took a recording pen out and said, ¡°This is a conversation between Rosalie and me a few


    days ago. I identally pressed the record button at that time and happened to record parts of the


    conversation. At first, I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I was afraid that you would be hurt, so I came here


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Calvin did not take the recording pen but looked straight at Fiona.


    Fiona felt a little guilty, so she asked hesitantly, ¡°How about¡­ I y it for you?¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly pressed the y button without waiting for Calvin to respond, and


    the original conversation between Rosalie and her was yed. However, she had processed all the


    dialogue and deleted the parts that were unfavorable to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love Calvin and have no feelings for him.¡± When those words of Rosalie¡¯s came out from the


    recording pen, Fiona tried to observe Calvin¡¯s expression and hoped to see him get angry or turn


    from love to hate.


    However, in the end, she was disappointed. Calvin¡¯s expression remained the same from beginning


    to end without any changes. After the recording finished ying, he still looked calm.


    Fiona even wanted to rey the recording for him.


    ¡°I just recorded it by ident. Calvin, you heard that Rosalie doesn¡¯t love you. I¡¯m really worried


    that you will be hurt, especially now that Rosalie¡¯s life is not very satisfactory. I¡¯m afraid she will stay


    with you to change her life, and you will love the wrong person,¡± Fiona said with a concerned look.


    ¡°It seems that your life was also not very satisfactory when I found you, but hasn¡¯t your life changed


    now because of me?¡± Calvin asked.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Fiona was speechless and felt embarrassed. She did not know how to continue the conversation.


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re my savior, so I am very happy to help you to change your life,¡± Calvin said. ¡°As for


    Rosalie, she is the one I love. If she really needs me to change her life, I will never reject her!¡±


    At that moment, Fiona suddenly felt jealous.


    She thought, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Rosalie? Calvin actually said that he would never reject her!¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t love you! Is that okay? She said it herself in the recording!¡± Fiona emphasized that


    point instantly.


    The next moment, Fiona suddenly felt suffocated. She felt a chilling up from the soles of her


    feet. Calvin¡¯s eyes were staring at her coldly.


    ¡°Fiona, I hope you don¡¯t use this trick on me in the future. Understand?¡± Calvin said coldly.


    In an instant, Fiona was stunned. She could feel that Calvin¡¯s cold eyes had already seen through


    her.


    The day before Aiden entered kindergarten was a weekend. Rosalie and Lillian came to Amelia¡¯s


    ce to give Aiden some gifts.


    Rosalie gave Aiden a set of crayons and a picture book, while Lillian gave him a set of clothes and


    shoes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After receiving the gift, Aiden blushed and kissed them on their faces shyly. He said in a childish


    voice, ¡°Thank you, Rosalie. Thank you, Lillian.¡±


    to be


    my


    son-inw!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s heart was about to melt. ¡°Oh, if I give birth to a daughter, I will definitely look for you


    Aiden blinked. He did not understand what a son-inw was, but he seemed to understand


    something about giving birth to a daughter. He looked at Lillian¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°You have a


    baby?¡±


    Therefore, Amelia and Rosalie also stared at Lillian¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian blushed. ¡°N-No! I was making an analogy. For example, if I had a daughter¡­¡± It was a rare


    asion that she stammered.


    Speaking of which, she and Callum previously did not use any contraceptive measures. She


    thought, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have my period this month. Could I be¡­¡±


    Lillian was stunned and suddenly began to think about whether she was pregnant.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why did you stop suddenly?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Only then did Lilliane to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing. I was thinking that if I


    really gave birth to at daughter, would Aiden like her?¡±


    Amelia joked, ¡°If you really have a daughter, Aiden will like her very much. By then, I should worry


    that your daughter


    won¡¯t like Aiden!¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. Aiden is so adorable and cute. I¡¯m afraid many girls will fall in love with him


    when he enters kindergarten. My daughter will face greatpetition in the future!¡± Lillian smiled.


    The more she looked at Aiden, the more she liked him.


    Amelia stared at Aiden, who rubbed his eyes and looked sleepy, with a trace of sadness in her


    eyes.


    She carried her son and put him on the bed. It was time for his nap.¡±


    Amelia gently coaxed him, and he soon fell asleep. She said in a low voice, ¡°I just hope that Aiden


    can enter kindergarten without discrimination.¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to discriminate against him, I¡¯ll go to the kindergarten and teach them a lesson!¡±


    Lillian immediately said. She believed she was capable of teaching a few kids a lesson.


    Amelia smiled. Sometimes, she really envied Lillian¡¯s personality. Lillian was as fearless as her old


    self. After so many things that had happened, she could never be her old self anymore.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll leave the custody case to you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the firm. Mr. Guzman also promised to help,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too


    much.¡±


    Amelia nodded. She was a little surprised that Warren would choose the court in Strico to handle


    the case. She initially thought he would choose the court in Sloummont.


    After all, Sloummont was his territory.


    However, if the hearing were in Strico, she would not have to travel between the two cities, saving


    her a lot of effort.


    ¡°Now that you have transferred the diner to someone else, will you look for a job?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I have set up a food cart first. The rest will be discussed after thewsuit ends,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°A food cart?¡± Lillian was a little surprised. ¡°Is it the kind of food cart on the roadside?¡±


    fort.


    ¡°Well, I started doing it every evening and closed the cart at about 3 a.m. I have been doing this for


    more than a week. The business is good, and I can earn enough money to support myself, my


    mother, and Aiden,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°It should be hard to manage this kind of food cart,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard work, but I have limited jobs now. Setting up a cart, frying some spaghetti, and preparing


    some dried fruits is rtively good for my ie. Besides, I had set up a food cart before opening


    the diner, so I am already experienced,¡± Amelia continued.


    Lillian was stunned.


    Rosalie knew how hard life was for a woman who had been released from prison. Nopany was


    willing to take her in after she got out of jail. Besides, Amelia had to care for her mother and son


    together and make a living.


    Amelia looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to set up the cart. I won¡¯t invite you guys


    for dinner today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rosalie added, ¡°I¡¯m free today anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Lillian immediately said.


    ¡°But that ce¡­ It¡¯s a little far away. I am also driving the cart. You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive to the destination with Rosalie and wait for you. Just tell me where it is,¡± Lillian said.


    Hence, they went to the ce where Amelia set up her food cart.


    When they arrived, Amelia began to put out some folding tables and chairs, as well as ingredients


    and tools. Rosalie and Lillian also helped her.


    When everything was in ce, Lillian was exhausted and sweaty. She could not help but admire


    Amelia even more.


    She was exhausted even though she had only worked for a short period. She was amazed at how


    Amelia usually finished her work alone.


    At that moment, some of the customers arrived. Amelia began to cook the dishes skillfully while


    Rosalie and Lillian helped to clean the tables and serve the dishes.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Lillian looked around. There were many such food carts, and the foot traffic was also good.


    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, I¡¯ll cook two portions of spaghetti for you. You should try my


    cooking,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lillian said with a smile, as she never had a taste of Amelia¡¯s cooking before.


    Rosalie looked at Amelia with concern and said, ¡°What about you? You haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just eat somethingter. I run a food cart, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go hungry!¡± Amelia smiled and


    quickly cooked two bowls of spaghetti for Rosalie and Lillian.


    They huddled at a small square table and ate. Lillian praised Amelia¡¯s cooking skills while eating,


    ¡°This tastes much better than my mom¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Is the food at home still cooked by your mother?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes. Even though her cooking skills haven¡¯t improved for decades, she still likes to upy the


    kitchen. It didn¡¯t help that my father would tter my mother every time by telling her how delicious


    her cooking was. It only prevented her from) learning the truth about her cooking skills.¡±


    The mention of the topic caused Lillian toin helplessly. Her mom¡¯s delusion was partly


    caused by her dad. Only when he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer would he stop her mom from cooking


    under the pretext that she needed rest. Then, he would cook by himself.


    ¡°It shows that your father really loves your mother!¡± Rosalie said. In fact, she was envious of them.


    Although their rtionship was ordinary and absent of drama, it was the small details in their lives


    that were heart-warming.


    In the past, she hoped to enjoy such a rtionship.


    However, it had now be a luxury.


    ¡°Yes, they love each other.¡± Lillian shrugged and said, ¡°By the way, how are you doing with


    Jonathan these days? Does he still insist on you ying along as part of his make-believe family?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly remembered that night. He told her that he wanted to start all over again and to


    love her. Moreover, he wanted her to fall in love with him again.


    After she refused him, he didn¡¯te to see her again.


    However, the day she rejected him, the empty and lonely expression he showed seemed to be


    seared in her mind. When it waste at night, it would sh through her mind as soon as she closed


    her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Jonathan do something to you again?¡± The silence of her friend


    immediately made Lillian nervous.


    ¡°No, he just¡­¡± Before Rosalie could answer, Lillian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she saw Callum¡¯s


    name on the caller ID, she answered it.


    ¡°Where are you now? At Amelia¡¯s house? Do you want me toe and pick you up?¡± Callum


    asked, knowing that she went to Amelia¡¯s house with Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡¯m not there anymore. Amelia runs a food cart on Ocean Street in the evening, so we came here


    together. I drove today, so you don¡¯t need to pick me up. Later, I will send Rosalie home before


    heading back. I¡¯ll call you when I get home,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Callum answered.


    When Lillian was about to end the call, someone kicked over a chair at the table next to them.


    Lillian looked up and saw the three men who were previously sitting at their table eating. Now they


    wore fierce expressions, and one of them snarled, ¡°What is this crap? How dare you charge for


    this? Damn it, there¡¯s a fly in your food. Do you want to get us killed?¡±


    The other two men were also yelling about being cheated and demanding their money back.


    The three men seemed to be there to cause trouble.


    Even then, Amelia hurried forward to calm the situation and apologize. ¡°Why don¡¯t I prepare a new


    portion for you? Your next meal will also be on the house.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to dismiss us? There¡¯s a fly in your food! What if we end up in the hospital after


    eating it? What about the medical expenses? Besides, even if you serve us a new portion now, we


    wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it!¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time. Get her topensate us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pay uspensation! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never be able to do business here!¡±


    While ranting away, one of them deliberately pinched a dead fly and shook it in front of Amelia as if


    it were physical evidence.


    Chapter?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Some people who were eating watched the scene.


    Amelia knew that the three of them were ckmailing her, but at that moment, she didn¡¯t have any


    evidence to prove that the fly was nted by them. She could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°How


    about I pay you 40 dors?¡±


    40 dors was almost the profit of her whole night.


    However, the other party was obviously not satisfied with 40 dors.


    ¡°40 dors! Do you think I¡¯m a beggar?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it should be at least 10,000 dors. If you don¡¯t have it, you can¡¯t continue doing business


    here!¡±


    10,000 dors was impossible for Amelia to fork out.


    Hearing this, Lillian was enraged. ¡°10,000 dors. Why don¡¯t you go and rob me instead? You might


    have very well nted the fly in the food!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you using us of ckmail?¡± the man said fiercely.


    ¡°You are ckmailing me!¡± Lillian said angrily.


    ¡°I found the fly in your food. This right here is physical evidence. If you think I¡¯m lying, you should


    prove that it wasn¡¯t in your food,¡± the man said with a willful expression.


    Lillian was driven up the wall by the three scoundrels.


    At that moment, Rosalie said, ¡°There is no way to prove that the fly was nted by you or originally


    in the food, but it can be proven that you are extorting us.¡±


    As Rosalie spoke, she picked up her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded how you demanded money/just


    now. Now, I¡¯ll call the police. Let¡¯s see how the police deal with this once they arrive.¡±


    With that, she attempted to dial 911.


    In response, the three men immediately became angry.


    One of them turned over the table, causing the tes and cutlery on it to crash all over the ground.


    As those around eximed in shock, the customers who had been eating fled one after another.


    When the three men were about to hit Rosalie, Amelia hurriedly wanted to protect thetter. The


    matter was her responsibility, so she couldn¡¯t let Rosalie and Lillian be beaten up.


    ¡°Both of you, run!¡± Amelia said.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    ¡°We should do it together, Amelia. Just leave the cart!¡± Rosalie pulled Amelia¡¯s hand and dialed 911


    quickly.


    Meanwhile, Lillian picked up a chair and threw it at the three men while saying to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s flee


    first. These three guys are deliberately causing trouble! At most, I¡¯ll ask Callum to deal with them


    later!¡±


    Unfortunately, Callum was not there now. Thus, she had to find a way to protect herself.


    ¡°Hello, 911? Someone is causing trouble and trying to hurt me and my friends¡­¡± Rosalie said


    quickly as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°Damn it. The bitch called the police. Grab her phone first!¡± One of them rushed towards Rosalie.


    Just as Rosalie was about to run and report the address, a figure suddenly shed by, followed by a


    muffled grunt.


    The man who was about to rush toward Rosalie just now was suddenly beaten senseless by the


    neer.


    The other two men wanted to help, but another man appeared beside them and began to fight


    directly with them.


    The scene waspletely one-sided. The two men who suddenly appeared knocked down the


    three ckmailers who howled repeatedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ It seems like we don¡¯t run away anymore!¡± Lillian murmured.


    Amelia looked at the scene in front of her with surprise, unable toe back to her senses. She


    originally nned to run away, but the situation had suddenly changed.


    Rosalie recognized the two men who suddenly appeared. They were the bodyguards Jonathan had


    sent to follow her. When Aubrielle¡¯s die-hard fan wanted to kill her at the film studio, it was these two


    men who showed up in time and saved thetter.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that the two bodyguards were still there.


    At the other end of the line, the 911 operator said, ¡°Miss, Miss, where are you now? We¡¯ll send the


    police there.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°No need¡­ It should be all right now. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take the three people who just tried to


    attack us to the police station and make a report.¡±


    When Rosalie put away her phone, the two bodyguards came forward and said, ¡°Ms. Leighton, are


    you hurt?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Mr. Youngblood sent us to follow you so that we could keep you safe,¡± the two of


    them said.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re Jonathan¡¯s men?¡± Lillian said in surprise and then turned to look at Rosalie. ¡°Doesn¡¯t


    this mean that Jonathan still sends someone to watch you every day?¡±


    Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°It seems so, but everything has two sides. At least, we were saved by them


    today.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have a point.¡± Lillian scratched her head.


    Rosalie turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Amelia, you should continue running your business while Lillian


    and I will make a report at the police station. If these peoplee to trouble you again next time,


    the police will have their record, which will be used as evidence to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Amelia said.


    At that moment, a car suddenly drove over in a hurry and stopped on the roadside. Then a figure


    got out of the car and strode


    up to Lillian.


    ¡°Cal¡­¡± Just after Lillian called out, Callum turned her left and right to examine her carefully.


    ¡°What was going on just now? Did you get hurt?¡± Callum asked anxiously.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Lillian was still shocked that her boyfriend suddenly came. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m


    here?¡± She didn¡¯t remember giving him the exact address.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk!¡± he said. Halfway through their call, she suddenly screamed, and there was


    another man¡¯s vicious voice in the background, causing him to panic.


    However, Lillian hung up on him. When he called her again, she didn¡¯t answer at all. He was so


    anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat. He could only drive there based on the words ¡°Ocean


    Street¡± she said on the phone before searching the entire ce for her.


    What was usually a twenty-minute journey waspleted in ten by him, and he didn¡¯t know how


    many tickets he had collected on the way.


    ¡°If you are in danger next time, at least tell me where you are before hanging up! Do you know how


    worried I was just now?¡± Callum was close to roaring at her.


    Lillian was stunned when she saw his pale face and the cold sweat on his forehead.


    She could tell that he was really worried about her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lillian replied in embarrassment.


    She stared at her and apologized as if she were a pupil. Her apology managed to extinguish all his


    anxiety, irritability, and


    restlessness like a fire..


    Even if he wanted to get angry with her, he couldn¡¯t.


    He sighed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t make me worry so much!¡±


    The embrace felt especially warm.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help hugging Callum and nodding vigorously.


    Although she felt apologetic, her heart was filled with warmth. The concern he had shown her


    triggered a sense of tion in


    her.


    After they hugged each other for a while, Lillian realized that a crowd had gathered to watch them.


    Hence, she blushed and said to Amelia, ¡°Well¡­ Amelia, you should continue running your


    business. I will take these three scoundrels to the police station with me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°No trouble at all,¡± Lillian replied as she waved her hands.


    Finally, it was decided that the two bodyguards would take the three men in a car, while Lillian and


    Rosalie got into Callum¡¯s car. The two cars headed for the police station which had jurisdiction over


    the street.


    Looking at the gradually departing cars, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel envious when she thought of


    how worried Callum was about Lillian just now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that exactly what she had hoped for? And I once thought that I had gotten it.¡±


    However, in the end, she realized that everything was just her assumption. That man didn¡¯t love her


    and had no pity for her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to her.


    When she thought of the custody case she had to face next, Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened again. She


    knew that the future was difficult for her.


    Nevertheless, no matter how difficult it was, she still had to go on.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    On the way to the police station, Lillian told Callum what had happened at the food cart before.


    Hearing that, Callum frowned subconsciously. It seemed that credit was due to Jonathan¡¯s two


    bodyguards. Otherwise, the three women might not have been able to escape unscathed.


    ¡°How about I send two bodyguards to protect you secretlyter?¡± suggested Callum.


    Lillian hurriedly refused, ¡°No. In that case, I will feel ufortable as if I am being watched.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise that I will call you immediately if I¡¯m in danger!¡± As Lillian spoke, she raised her hand as if


    to make a vow.


    Callum couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    When they arrived at the police station, Rosalie was responsible for telling the police what had


    happened before and submitting the recording on her phone. The three scoundrels were also


    handed over to the police.


    After giving their statements, Lillian said to Rosalie, ¡°Callum and I will send


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    you


    hometer.¡±


    With that, the three walked out of the police station. Having also finished with their statements, the


    two bodyguards also followed Rosalie out.


    Callum¡¯s car was parked in the parking space at the entrance of the police station, but at that


    moment, a ck Bentley was parked in another parking space not far from his car.


    Rosalie stopped immediately. It was Jonathan¡¯s car.


    ¡°He¡¯s here too?¡±


    The two bodyguards who followed Rosalie stepped forward and said to Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, this


    way please.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips. It was now evident that the two bodyguards had already known that


    Jonathan woulde.


    Since they were sent by Jonathan, they would naturally report what happened there to him.


    ¡°Rosalie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lillian also stopped and looked strangely at her friend who had stopped


    behind her.


    Rosalie said wryly, ¡°You guys leave first. I¡­ will go back in another car.¡±


    Lillian looked at her friend and then at the two bodyguards. Afterward, her gaze fell upon the nearby


    Bentley. ¡°Is Jonathan in the car?¡±


    Rosalie nodded.


    Lillian stared at the car and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him what is going on between the two of you.¡± Although


    Lillian wanted to thank Jonathan for sending the two bodyguards, she wasn¡¯t going to conte the


    issue with Jonathan¡¯s stupid game of ying make-believe family.


    ¡°They¡¯ve both broken up. Isn¡¯t he tormenting her by doing this?¡±


    Just as Lillian was about to rush over, Rosalie grabbed her friend and said, ¡°This is between me and


    him. I will handle it.¡±


    She knew that Lillian was worried about her, but she was also afraid that Lillian would upset


    Jonathan if she confronted him. If that were to happen, Callum¡¯s protection might not be enough to


    keep Lillian safe.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lillian was still worried.


    ¡°Enough. You might end up making things worse instead,¡± Callum interjected.


    Only then did Lillian give up. Before leaving, she said to Rosalie, ¡°If Jonathan puts you in a spot,


    please tell me and we¡¯ll solve it together.¡±


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± For her, Lillian was like the light in the darkness. Thetter would


    always support her and not give up on her whenever she was in trouble.


    Only then did Lillian and Callum get in the car, while Rosalie got into the ck Bentley.


    Lillian kept watching the Bentley drive away. Then she muttered to Callum, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Callum drove away from the police station. ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°Home of course. Where else can you go?¡± Lillian said sullenly.


    ¡°If you are in a bad mood, why don¡¯t we go see a movie?¡± he said.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s no use watching any movie unless you do another striptease.¡± The mention of it


    reminded her that he seemed to have danced in front of her thest time she was drunk, but she


    had no recollection of it at all. It subsequently remained a


    hazy memory afterward.


    Therefore, every time she thought of it, she would feel that it was a shame. With time, it became


    one of her regrets.


    Callum nced at Lillian and said, ¡°If you really want to see it, I¡¯ll perform it for you when you go to


    my ce.¡±


    Lillian almost choked on her saliva.


    She mused, ¡®What did he say? He wants to perform a striptease for me? Did I hear it wrong? Isn¡¯t


    he the head of the White family? Doesn¡¯t he view such sultry performances with disdain?


    Thest time he watched a boy band sing and dance on TV, he despised them!¡¯


    ¡°Will you really do it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± he responded readily. In truth, she knew that he would do anything for her as long as


    it made her happy.


    Lillian swallowed the saliva suddenly secreted from her throat and felt that there was no time like


    the present. If he were to take it backter, she would end up regretting the missed opportunity.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it today,¡± she said immediately.


    ¡°Today?¡± He was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Yeah, since it¡¯s still early anyway. Why don¡¯t we go to your ce first, and you can send me home


    after you finish?¡± She said. It was already over 9 p.m. at night, and it waste. By the time they


    arrived at his residence, it would be 10 p.m.


    Callum pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°That works too.¡± Then he turned the car around and


    drove toward his mansion.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the way, Lillian was a little thirsty, so she said, ¡°Do you have anything to drink in your car?/I¡¯m


    thirsty.¡±


    ¡°I still have a bottle of coffee. Do you want it?¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered and knew where he usually kept the drink, so she reached out to take it.


    However, when she was about to unscrew the cap, she suddenly stopped as if something hade


    up in her mind. Then she frowned slightly and stared at the coffee bottle in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    Lillian bit her lips and said, ¡°What if I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Callum was stunned for a moment. Then, the screech of jamming brakes was heard. Callum


    stepped on the brake in astonishment, stopped the car, and then looked at Lillian in disbelief.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Lillian patted her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately, there


    are few cars on this road. If it was busy, we would have been hit by a car.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯re¡­ pregnant?¡± Callum stared at Lillian¡¯s stomach as his voice went


    out of tune.


    He seldom lost hisposure, but it was not surprising that he did when it came to matters rted


    to Lillian.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ¡°Not¡­ not yet. I¡¯m just wondering if I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Lillian quickly rified, her difort evident as


    she squirmed under his gaze. She added meekly, ¡°My period is overdue this month.¡±


    He took a moment to reflect, his thoughts swirling as he considered the situation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,


    there¡¯s a real chance she might be pregnant. But if she is, then I¡­¡± he mused silently.


    Callum responded, ¡°We can confirm that tomorrow with a blood test at the hospital.¡±


    Feeling a bit nervous about the prospect of a hospital visit, she suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s


    necessary. We can simply purchase a pregnancy test kit.¡±


    Callum looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Afraid of needles?¡±


    She nodded honestly, then added, ¡°If we happen to pass by a pharmacy or drugstore, could you


    help me pick up a pregnancy test kit? Maybe even a few from different brands, just to be safe.¡±


    Hence, when Callum arrived at the pharmacy and proceeded to purchase every pregnancy test kit


    avable on the shelves, the cashier gave him a peculiar look. It left Callum feeling rather


    ufortable, as if he was a pervert.


    Upon returning to the car, he handed all the pregnancy test kits to Lillian.


    Lillian becamepletely engrossed in examining the array of pregnancy test kits, even going as


    far as taking out the instruction manuals to read them carefully, her expression filled with curiosity


    and excitement.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, when they arrived at Callum¡¯s mansion, and the moment to perform the actual test


    arrived, she suddenly felt a wave of nervousness wash over her once more.


    ¡°Gosh, Callum, what should I do? I¡¯m really nervous!¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab


    Callum¡¯s hand for support.


    As she held his hand, she noticed that his palm was also sweaty, which prompted her to give him a


    surprised look. ¡°You¡­ Are you nervous too?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Indeed, I am,¡± Callum admitted, his voice tinged with unease.


    It was a level of nervousness he had never experienced before. Even during his final, desperate


    counterattack to secure his position as the head of the White family, he hadn¡¯t felt this jittery.


    Surprisingly, he was actually nervous because of the possibility of her being pregnant.


    As Callum¡¯s nervousness grew, Lillian, surprisingly, began to feel less anxious. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no


    need to be nervous. It¡¯s just a pregnancy test. Just wait for me here!¡± She ended upforting him


    instead.


    After reassuring Callum, Lillian marched into the bathroom with a casual and confident demeanor.


    Callum stood by the bathroom door, his gaze fixed on his own hands, and couldn¡¯t help but put on a


    bitter smile. In the he would never have believed that he would one day be this nervous about such


    a situation.


    However, at that moment, his unease was palpable.


    He thought, ¡°It would be great if she¡¯s really pregnant. That way, I¡¯d be able to keep her close by my


    side, even if¡­ even if that means I¡¯m using the child to my own advantage!¡±


    past,


    Nevertheless, at the same time, he harbored a fear that she might indeed be pregnant. Given the


    current circumstances, if she were to be pregnant, she might inevitably be entangled


    with the White family.


    ¡°And the White family now¡­¡± he mused, feeling a sense of concern wash over him.


    As Callum grappled with his conflicting emotions, Lillian pushed open the bathroom door. However,


    she didn¡¯t fully emerge; instead, she poked her head out and said, ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m pregnant.


    It looks like I¡¯ve just gotten my period.¡±


    Callum was momentarily stunned, taking a moment for Lillian¡¯s words to fully register in his mind.


    He pondered, ¡°Not pregnant?¡± While a hint of disappointment crossed his mind, he also considered


    that perhaps, for the time being, this was the best oue.


    He almost put her in danger because he had been too careless and didn¡¯t take contraceptive


    measures.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Lillian murmured meekly, her voice barely audible.


    Callum smiled and reassured her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. We can always n for a child a few


    yearster. All right, you


    cane out now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Lillian eximed, wearing a troubled expression. ¡°My period is here, but I didn¡¯t bring any


    pads with me. Could you please help me buy some pads?¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression suddenly froze. ¡°Buy pads?¡± This was the second time his voice had faltered


    tonight.


    Lillian replied with a hint of humor, ¡°Yeah, or do you want me toe out all ¡®bloodily¡±?¡± She


    emphasized the word


    Callum nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the servant go and buy it for you.¡±


    Lillian quickly interjected, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to ask the servants to buy this kind of thing.


    Would you mind getting it for me? You know, back when I was in school, I used to envy those girls


    with boyfriends who helped them buy pads. I even imagined having my boyfriend in the future do


    that for me.¡±


    Callum found it a bit perplexing. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp why someone would envy having a


    boyfriend who would help buy sanitary pads, let alone fantasize about it in the future.


    ¡°Are pads really that important?¡± he pondered silently to himself.


    However, Callum felt himself relenting when he saw her hopeful expression.


    Hence, he could only say, ¡°All right, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lillian smiled sweetly and added, ¡°Help me buy night-use pads from Whisper, please.¡±


    Callum couldn¡¯t quite find the words to describe his own feelings at that moment.


    Tonight, he seemed to be constantly buying things he wouldn¡¯t typically purchase and even


    consistently received odd looks from people along the way.


    When Callum paid for the bill with two bags of night-use pads, the cashier once again gave him


    peculiar looks.


    It was only after he hadpleted his purchase that Callum overheard the cashier whispering to


    her colleague, ¡°Did you see that? The guy just bought pads!¡±


    ¡°Probably for his girlfriend or wife.¡±


    ¡°A man who buys pads for his partner must be a good man!¡±


    ¡°His partner must be lucky!¡±


    As Callum reflected on the situation, he realized it wasn¡¯t Lillian¡¯s logic that was peculiar; it was the


    logic of women that often left men puzzled!


    When Lillian emerged from the bathroom after using the pads, she held her stomach with a frown.


    Her face appeared paler


    than before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Callum asked with concern.


    ¡°Just a mild stomachache,¡± Lillian reassured Callum, meeting his concerned gaze. She exined,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal for me to experience period cramps during the first couple of days.¡±


    He contemted for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there anything I can do to make you feel more


    comfortable?¡± Lillian replied, ¡°I usually feel better after drinking some hot cocoa, but¡­ do you have


    any cocoa powder here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone get it for you if we don¡¯t have any,¡± he assured her, instructing the servants to


    prepare hot cocoa. He then gently guided her to sit on the couch and ced a cushion under her


    back, covering her stomach with a small quilt to ensure herfort.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Lillian suddenly felt like being served by others. It seemed that other than her parents, only Callum


    had spoiled her like that for so many years!


    Callum sat on the sofa while whining. Seeing her sour face, Callum couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does it


    hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded pitifully and said, ¡°You men are so lucky that you¡¯ll never experience this kind of


    pain.¡±


    He raised his hand and gently rubbed her belly. ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. Go on and let me feel it again,¡± said Lillian.


    And so, the head of the White family sat on the sofa, bent slightly, and carefully rubbed a woman¡¯s


    belly.


    As for Lillian, she waspletely enjoying herself. After a while, she narrowed her eyes


    comfortably and demanded, ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t stop. Keep going. Wow, your technique is so good.¡±


    Callum suddenly was at a loss for words. ¡°Does this woman know how ambiguous and misleading


    the words she was saying?¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to have a pair of hands that were good at ¡°massaging¡±. If she had


    known it would be sofortable when he rubbed her stomach, she should have asked him to help


    her every time her period came. She wouldn¡¯t have bothered to say she wanted to rest alone at


    home when she was experiencing period pain.


    At that moment, the servant¡¯s words sounded in her ear. ¡°Mr. White, the hot cocoa is ready.¡±


    Lillian immediately opened her eyes and said to the servant, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The servant then handed the enamel cup with hot cocoa to her.


    ¡°You may go now,¡± said Callum.


    The servant nodded. However, the servant couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at them a few more times


    before leaving, sensing that there was new gossip again.


    Lillian lowered her head and began to drink her hot cocoa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink in a hurry. Be careful. It¡¯s hot,¡± Callum reminded her.


    ¡°Got it,¡± She muttered as she slightly pursed her lips. Feeling the temperature was eptable, she


    slowly sipped the drink.


    Sometimes, she would think that he paid more attention to some small details than her mother did.


    But it was because of this that she felt spoiled.


    It was wonderful to be spoiled by someone she loved.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked again after a while. His beautiful eyes were full of concern for


    her.


    She felt as if she had been seduced as her heart beat faster. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her body


    condition that day was unsuitable, she would have directly leaped at him and pinned him on the


    couch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he asked again.


    ¡°Ah, n-nothing. I¡¯m much better now,¡± She hurriedly replied and shook off the messy thoughts in her


    mind, ¡°Well, it seems that I am always easily titited when facing him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief as he finally saw that she was more energetic than


    before.


    God knew that when he saw her in a weak state just now, he wanted to endure the pain on behalf of


    her! He wanted to see her full of spirits and smile all the time.


    He wanted to take good care of Lillian with all his strength.


    His big hand continued to rub her belly carefully, hoping that it could help her relieve some pain.


    ¡°By the way I¡¯m not pregnant this time, which makes you worry for nothing. Are you really¡­ not


    disappointed?¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. No matter whether you are pregnant or not, I won¡¯t be disappointed because I


    know that we will have children in the future. I just¡­¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°After knowing


    that you were not pregnant, I finally am not that panic-stricken.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to use the word ¡°panic¡± and asked, ¡°Were you panicked?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I panicked. When you entered the bathroom, I kept thinking about what to do if you were


    pregnant.¡± He raised his eyes and stared at her. ¡°If you are pregnant, the most important thing I


    should do is to make you Mrs. White immediately. I would marry you in a spectacr wedding and


    prevent any rumors from hurting you so that you can take care of the baby in your womb


    peacefully.¡±


    All of those things were what he should and wanted to do, but¡­ ¡°Lillian, if I do that, you will be


    dragged into the war of the White family immediately.¡±


    Lillian was puzzled.


    Callum stroked her head gently. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it with her if possible, but he did


    not want her to misunderstand anything.


    ¡°Although I am in charge of the White family now, it doesn¡¯t mean that the others have given up.


    They are ready to bring me down at any time. If you¡¯re just my girlfriend, it won¡¯t bother them. But


    once you get pregnant and marry me, you will be a threat to them!¡±


    Lillian blinked. Although she had already known the overall situation of the White family from


    various gossip magazines and the Inte, after he said that, she just realized that the fight


    between rich families in films and TV dramas was so close to her. And she was also part of the


    y.


    ¡°I want to eliminate all the dangers in the White family first before weing you into the family,¡±


    said Callum He just wanted to create afortable environment for her and didn¡¯t want her to be in


    any danger.


    ¡°Are you in danger?¡± Lillian asked anxiously. She was more worried about his safety.


    He smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there is danger, I have a way to remain invincible. If I can¡¯t


    even do this, I won¡¯t be the head of the White family!¡±


    In the past, he wanted to be strong just for himself. But now, he mostly wanted to be stronger


    for her.


    It was in order to better protect her and give her a better future!


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t lose in the unfinished war within the White family!


    ¡°Callum¡­¡± Lillian put down the enamel cup in her hand and gazed intently at the man she loved


    deeply.


    Before, she only focused on their rtionship and forgot to think that perhaps every step of his life


    in the White family was like dancing on a de. He might fall down at any time and be greatly


    wounded!


    But he never told her about it. He only spoiled and loved her, trying his best to satisfy her


    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t help you, and I don¡¯t understand business and can¡¯t think of any n. I only know


    how to draw and be a fangirl, but¡­¡± Her round dark eyes reflected his figure as she continued, ¡°I


    will never let myself be your burden or liability. I will never make you panic because of me!¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    He was stunned.


    She then continued, ¡°If¡­ If someday I am pregnant and the White family hasn¡¯t been settled yet, we


    don¡¯t need to get married. You don¡¯t have to marry me grandly. I can give birth to my child and


    protect our baby well. One day, when you feel safe, you can make it up to me!¡±


    Callum waspletely stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of gossip. Those rumors can¡¯t hurt me at all! What I want is yourpanionship for


    the rest of our lives, whether it¡¯s good or bad!¡±


    Her voice was crisp, and her gaze was firm.


    Callum suddenly held Lillian in his arms tightly.


    Lillian was stronger and braver than he had imagined. He underestimated her so much that he


    thought she needed his careful protection, but he did not expect that she could be independent.


    ¡°I just realized that the woman I fell in love with is so amazing!¡± Callum said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s great


    to fall in love with you!¡±


    He only wished that he could support her in the future and make her happy forever.


    Rosalie did not expect Jonathan to take her to the memorial hall of the Youngblood residence.


    That was the memorial hall where Jonathan¡¯s father was enshrined. Rosalie had only been there


    twice before.


    Even though Jonathan brought her there, he did not say a word. He lowered his eyes and stared at


    the photo. However, his hand held hers firmly, which made her unable to leave.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? What do you want to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me when you were here?¡± he said slowly.


    She choked, and those memories of the past appeared before her again.


    ¡°It has been a long time. I don¡¯t remember,¡± she said. Even though that sentence was a lie at that


    moment, she would also forget about it one day.


    She would forget everything about him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± He suddenly chuckled. His voice was a little loud in the memorial hall. ¡°But I


    remember it clearly.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he slowly turned around, and his dark eyes stared at her face.


    She was a little ufortable as Jonathan stared at her. She then said, ¡°Thank you for your


    bodyguards¡¯ help today. However, it¡¯ste now. I have to go back! If you want to discuss the past


    with me, then don¡¯t bother. I think I made it clear thest time.¡±


    However, he held her hands and brought them to his cheeks.


    Her body stiffened slightly. The warmth of his face was in her palms while his hands pressed the


    back of her hands. She


    could not move her hands at all.


    Her hands were forced to press against his face. If she ignored his hands, it looked like she was


    holding his face.


    ¡°At that time, when you were here, you told me that you would love me for the rest of your life, stay


    with me forever, and never leave me,¡± he murmured in a low voice. His dark eyes were filled with


    tears.


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled. At that time, he stood in the memorial hall at midnight, full of loneliness


    and fragility, which greatly distressed her.


    At that time, she found that ce in the middle of the night. Looking at him that way, she wanted to


    give everything she had and protect him.


    If he did not feel secure, she would do everything to give him a sense of security.


    She kept telling him that she loved him. However, she also remembered what happened when


    Calvin was young, but she acted as if she could not remember anything.


    At that time, she was willing to do everything for him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At that moment, Rosalie looked at Jonathan calmly. ¡°So what? You said you loved me too, didn¡¯t


    you? Butter, you said you didn¡¯t love me anymore and wanted to break up. You can go back on


    your words at any time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t


    go back on my word, will you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Words, once spoken, cannot be taken back. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of this sentence?¡± she


    retorted.


    ¡°For me, there¡¯s nothing hard to take back! No matter how difficult it is, I can take all of them back,¡±


    he said, gently rubbing


    his face against her palms. ¡°You know what? I was afraid that I would love you too much. I was


    afraid that my father¡¯s mistakes would be repeated, and I wouldn¡¯t even be able to control my own


    life in the end¡­¡±


    His voice sounded in the memorial hall. He had never said those words to others. Those fears were


    hidden in his heart. At that moment, he told her everything.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment and seemed to be surprised by what he had said.


    He continued, ¡°After we broke up, I realized I loved you so much that I couldn¡¯t live without you.


    Rosalie, can youe back to me? I can give you whatever you want, even if¡­¡±


    He paused and stared at her intensely. ¡°Even if you want my life, I can do it.¡±


    In the past, he could not feel his father¡¯s feelings for his mother. He just felt it was ridiculous.


    Previously, he had thought, ¡°Why would one person lose his will to survive because of another


    person¡¯s betrayal and abandonment? And why did he even take the initiative to choose death?¡±


    However, at that moment, he gradually understood that when he loved someone too much, life


    seemed meaningless once he lost that person.


    Rosalie feltplicated. She looked behind him and nced at the photo with his father¡¯s name.


    with


    ¡°So? Because you broke up with me and found that you still loved me, you wanted to be with me


    again?¡± Rosalie suddenly chuckled, but herughter showed a trace of mockery. ¡°But, Jonathan, I¡¯m


    not a toy. I am not a toy you can break and be together again as you wish!¡±


    His eyes gradually darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    up


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to!¡± She gave him her answer with absolute certainty. ¡°You love me and want me


    to be with you again. But what if it¡¯s the other way around? If I love you, but you don¡¯t love me


    anymore, will you agree to be with me again?¡±


    He pursed his lips.


    She stared at him and said, ¡°No, right? If you don¡¯t love me anymore, even if I kneel on the ground


    and beg you, I don¡¯t think you will also look me in the eye!¡±


    ¡°There are no ¡®ifs.¡± It took Jonathan a while to say that.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    A smile spread across Rosalie¡¯s face. Suddenly, she glided her fingers, gently stroking Jonathan¡¯s


    eyebrows.


    His eyshes quivered ever so slightly, but he remained still. His hand, which had been pressed


    against the back of hers, gradually ckened.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her fingers traced a trail from his eyebrows and eyes to the bridge of his nose, then finally rested on


    his lips.


    His lips were beautifully thin, giving him a slightly cold, sexy, and attractive aura. When his lips


    curved into a smile, they easily tugged at her heartstrings.


    ¡°You mentioned your fear of repeating your father¡¯s mistakes and losing control of your destiny. Am I


    right to interpret this as your fear that I might betray your love, just as your mother betrayed your


    father¡¯s feelings?¡± Her voice was soft, akin to a soothing violin. There was no trace of resentment or


    anger in her tone. She spoke as if stating a fact, her voice carrying a sense of peacefulness, akin to


    the calm after a storm.


    However, the calmness in her voice made him frown.


    Thest time, in her rental room, she had been simrly calm, and it had made him uneasy.


    ¡°Even though I professed my love for you and vowed never to leave your side, despite your


    repeated assurances that you believed me, deep down, you never truly trusted my words. That¡¯s


    why you chose to end our rtionship, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said.


    The frown on his forehead deepened further.


    ¡°Even though you keep saying that you love me and want to be with me, it¡¯s rooted in your belief


    that I will eventually betray you, just like your mother betrayed your father when you imed you¡¯d


    give your life for me,¡± she continued.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of inner conflict. ¡°Does it mean that if I genuinely believe in


    you, you will love me ande back to me?¡± he asked.


    Rosalie replied softly, ¡°Why do you assume I will love you again just because you believe in me?


    Maybe you believe ?n me now, but in the future, your faith might waver. Besides¡­¡±


    She withdrew her hand and pointed gently to her heart¡¯s location. ¡°I used to love you with all my


    heart, but now I don¡¯t¡±


    His pupils suddenly contracted, and his face turned gaunt when he heard that.


    ¡°Then please tell me what I need to do for you to love me again,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I will do


    whatever it takes.¡±


    He was willing to do anything to ensure she wouldn¡¯t give up on him and would be willing to love


    him again.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do,¡± Rosalie stated calmly. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ve never been someone I could


    afford to love. Even if you believe me now, someday, your trust will falter. At that moment, your love


    for me will die at your will. Truthfully, in this world, you only trust yourself.¡±


    His lips trembled as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I¡¯ve said?¡±


    She smiled lightly, her eyes slightly lowered, concealing the bitterness within. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it,


    which is why I don¡¯t- love you either.¡±


    The love between them had long been shattered into pieces. Now, it couldn¡¯t be restored to what it


    was back then.


    As Rosalie left the Youngblood residence, she heaved a long sigh of relief. After uttering her final


    sentence, she noticed that all his expressions seemed to have vanished.


    He didn¡¯t stop her from leaving. Just as she walked out of the memorial hall, she couldn¡¯t help but


    nce back once more. She saw him standing in front of his father¡¯s photo, appearing incredibly


    lonely and fragile.


    It seemed as if he was the only one left in his world.


    She could vaguely feel the pain searing through her heart as she witnessed such a scene.


    She warned herself silently, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for this man anymore. He doesn¡¯t even want my


    sympathy. Besides, we are two horizons that should never intersect! Now, everything is just


    returning to its original state!¡±


    The next day after work, Lillian came to meet Rosalie. They casually picked a diner and ordered


    some food.


    ¡°What happened between you and Jonathan yesterday? Did he make things difficult for you?¡± Lillian


    asked, her concern


    evident.


    Rosalie paused briefly before uttering, ¡°He wishes to begin anew with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian was caught off guard by such an answer, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Begin


    anew? Are you saying he wants to be your boyfriend again?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian clenched her teeth instantly and remarked, ¡°Well¡­ Jonathan is incredibly shameless. He was


    the one who wanted to break up


    you, and now he wants to date you again. Isn¡¯t he trying to torment you?¡±


    with


    In Strico, Lillian might have been the only person bold enough to call Jonathan shameless.


    Rosalie found amusement in her friend¡¯s expression, and her mood lifted from the previous state of


    depression.


    ¡°I agree that it is somewhat tormenting,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What about you? Did you say yes to his request?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie shook her head firmly. ¡°No, rekindling our rtionship is out of the question.¡±


    Just then, the waiter brought their ordered food. Rosalie lowered her head and started eating in


    silence.


    Meanwhile, Lillian¡¯s expression shifted from anger to uncertainty. ¡°Rosalie, have you truly moved on


    from Jonathan?¡±


    Considering how devastated Rosalie was when Jonathan ended their rtionship, Lillian couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder if Rosalie had genuinely moved on, especially given that only a few months had


    psed since the breakup.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied gently.


    ¡°What about Jonathan? Did he give you a hard time?¡± Lillian asked again.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t this time,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°This time?¡± Lillian repeated silently, her worry deepening about what might unfold in the future.


    After all, despite Rosalie¡¯s rejection, a man like Jonathan could employ various methods to coerce


    her into being with him.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Rosalie dered. ¡°Even if he tried toplicate things, how much


    worse could it get?¡±


    After all, Rosalie had already lost so much. There wasn¡¯t much left for her to lose now.


    Upon that realization, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It seemed that when someone had lost


    nearly everything, they grew progressively fearless, simply because there was so little left to lose.


    ¡°If Jonathan truly attempts toplicate things, I¡¯ll seek help from Callum!¡± Lillian dered. After all,


    she couldn¡¯t bear to see her friend get hurt in any way.


    When Callum came to mind, Rosalie thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, could you


    please ask for Callum¡¯s help to investigate those three thugs who were taken to the police station


    yesterday? I¡¯m curious if there¡¯s someone behind them pulling the strings.¡±


    Lillian was taken aback by the request. ¡°Are you suspecting someone has intentionally instructed


    those three to cause trouble yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion,¡± Rosalie admitted. Her doubts had been triggered by the three gangsters¡¯


    apparentck of fear when they entered the police station, as if they had no worries about the


    potential repercussions they might face.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Callum to investigate it,¡± Lillian replied. ¡°How has Amelia been since then? And how


    is her business going?¡±


    ¡°I called her this morning and she mentioned that the business gradually recovered, and no one


    came to cause any trouble,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± Lillian eximed, finally feeling reassured.


    After finishing dinner, Lillian drove Rosalie home before going looking for Callum.


    ¡°Is your abdomen still hurting?¡± In the study, Callum set aside the documents he was reading and


    approached Lillian.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better today. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did yesterday,¡± she replied.


    He furrowed his brows slightly as he heard that, understanding her pain was lingering even after a


    day had passed. ¡°How long does the pain usuallyst?¡± In the past, he had never thought about


    whether women experienced pain during their periods. But now, because of her, he began to worry


    about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on my usual condition, it should stop hurting by tomorrow,¡± Lillian reassured


    him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you like me to rub your stomach for you?¡± he offered.


    After some consideration, Lillian agreed. Speaking of which, Callum¡¯s stomach-rubbing skills were


    not bad at all.


    So, Lillian settledfortably on the couch.


    Seeing her actions, Callum couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle. He reached for thendline phone, asking the


    servant to prepare a cup of hot cocoa. Then, he joined Lillian on the couch and began to gently


    massage her belly with his long fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re really skilled at stomach massages. It¡¯s so soothing. If I had known this earlier, I would have


    had you rub my stomach during my period ages ago,¡± she remarked. Speaking about her period in


    front of him, she felt no embarrassment whatsoever.


    Callum was a bit speechless. ¡°Only she would instruct him to do such a thing.¡± He contemted


    before asking, ¡°Did you meet with Rosalie today?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°You won¡¯t believe this, but Jonathan wants to get back together with Rosalie. It¡¯s


    quite unbelievable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, to her surprise, there was no sign of astonishment on Callum¡¯s face, as if he had


    anticipated this.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Lillian asked strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s bound to happen sooner orter. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about,¡± Callum said. Judging


    from Jonathan¡¯s past behavior toward Rosalie, Callum could tell that Jonathan still had feelings for


    her.


    ¡°How do you know it will happen sooner orter?¡± Lillian asked, curious.


    Callum smiled faintly. ¡°Do you honestly think a man like Jonathan would have so much free time to


    keep showing up in front of Rosalie all day?¡±


    Lillian was at a loss for words, realizing she couldn¡¯t refute his statement!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jonathan chose to break up with Rosalie because he loved her so much but didn¡¯t realize


    it,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to realize it now. Rosalie doesn¡¯t love him anymore! She doesn¡¯t want to reconcile with


    him at all,¡± Lillian said, pursing her lips.


    Callum murmured, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. If Jonathan could be defeated so easily, he


    wouldn¡¯t have the status he holds in Strico now.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face suddenly disyed a look of concern. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°We can only take things one step at a time. It¡¯s challenging for others to meddle in a rtionship,¡±


    he remarked.


    ¡°Regardless, if Jonathan bullies Rosalie, you have to help her,¡± Lillian insisted.


    Okay, Iwill,¡± Callum replied. Sometimes, he felt a twinge of jealousy toward Rosalie for holding such


    a significant ce in Lillian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s another matter. Rosalie suspects someone instructed those three gangsters to cause


    trouble yesterday. Can you assist in investigating it?¡± Lillian inquired.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Callum responded readily.


    Just then, Lillian suddenly remembered something else. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ Yesterday, you promised


    to dance that dance,¡± she


    said..


    She had initially visited his residence yesterday to watch him dance, but she had forgotten about it


    due to her period Callum raised his eyebrows slightly, realizing that she hadn¡¯t forgotten about it.


    ¡°Do you still want to watch it?¡±


    Thedy before him nodded vigorously without hesitation,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to rub your stomach?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You can still massage my stomach after you finish your dance. There¡¯s no conflict between the


    two,¡± she said, and her eyes gleamed as bright as stars at that moment.


    Callum was speechless and stood up helplessly. ¡°It looks like I have to fulfill this girl¡¯s request,¡± he


    thought.


    He thought of something and said, ¡°You can only be interested in me, not other men. Do you


    understand?¡±


    A hint of guilt crossed her face as she thought of all the male stars vying for her attention! However,


    beneath his intense stare, she hastily assured, ¡°I swear, I only admire other men, but my impure


    intentions are solely for you.¡±


    He found her reaction amusing, but eventually, he loosened his cor and started to dance as she


    wished.


    He just wished she would look at him.


    He longed for her gaze to always be on him!


    He was willing to do anything as long as she was happy.


    Hence, when the servant walked in with the hot cocoa, she was utterly shocked by the sight that


    greeted her.


    At that moment, Callum was left with only a thin shirt on his body, with all the buttons unfastened


    except thest one, revealing a suggestive glimpse of his chest.


    Meanwhile, Lillian attempted to whistle by putting two fingers in her mouth, but her attempt was/cut


    short by the sound of the door being pushed open.


    ¡°Did I witness something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± the servant wondered. Her body trembled as she


    handed the hot cocoa to Lillian.


    Upon leaving the study and trying to close the door behind her, she faintly heard someone inside


    say, ¡°Well¡­ Next time, we should lock the door before dancing like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you are hoping to see that again?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You danced exceptionally well. You¡¯re incredibly captivating. I stop feeling any pain in my


    stomach while watching you dance.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that my dance can cure your menstrual cramps?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems like we do share some sort of mental connection!¡±


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡±


    The servant closed the door in embarrassment, fully muffling the conversation inside.


    ¡°It appears that whenever Mr. White is with Ms. Quinn, he behaves quite differently than usual! He


    even willingly engages in many inappropriate things,¡± thought the servant.


    Even a servant like her could sense that Callum truly spoiled Lillian.


    He pampered her so much that it aroused envy in others.


    On the weekend, Rosalie had nned to visit Levi¡¯s small clinic for the first session of her hand


    treatment. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to run into Calvin when she stepped outside her house.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Sabatini that you were going to his ce for treatment today, so I came to pick you


    up,¡± Calvin said while opening the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I nned to visit him today as well.¡±


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment before getting into the car.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ¡°You seem to know Mr. Sabatini very well,¡± she said.


    It was quite surprising that someone like Calvin would be familiar with an old doctor from a small


    clinic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Mr. Sabatini for many years. When Fiona and I came down from the mountain in the


    town, my leg was fractured. Many doctors said there would be seque even if it were sessfully


    treated. Then, my mother asked around and found out about Mr. Sabatini, so she took me here to


    get treated,¡± Calvin said.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°You broke your leg?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It took me three months to start walking again,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he was injured so badly at the time! Was it because he fell off the cliff?¡± Rosalie


    thought.


    She remembered that he seemed unable to walk when she pulled him up from the cliff. Rosalie


    mumbled something about him being spoiled back then but did not expect it to be because of a


    fracture.


    Even so, he did not say anything about his leg hurting at all. All he did was apologize for being a


    burden to her when she was carrying him on her back.


    With all that in mind, she could not help but ask, ¡°Was your leg hurting badly at the time?¡±


    He nced at her as he drove. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    She pursed her lips and kept quiet.


    He did not mind her silence. ¡°Yes, it hurt badly. At that time, I thought it was the biggest pain in my


    life, but then¡­¡±.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked instinctively.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied indifferently.


    He realizedter that being unable to find the little girl was a much greater pain for him.


    It was like losing something important. He felt as though he would regret it for the rest of his life if he


    could not find her.


    Now, he had found Fiona. However, he felt disappointed that she was too different from what he


    imagined.


    It was probably better if he had not found her.


    The car arrived at the door of Levi¡¯s clinic. Rosalie and Calvin got out of the car and walked into the


    clinic.


    Levi was ready for their arrival. He took Rosalie to a treatment room in the clinic and told her, ¡°I will


    do some orthopedic work for your finger. The process will be a little painful, but I can¡¯t apply


    anesthesia because it will be difficult for me to determine the scale of the correction if you lose


    sensation in your finger after applying anesthesia.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. No problem.¡± Rosalie nodded and looked at the tools Levi hadid out. There were


    many needles and des of various models, making her shudder a little.


    Levi nced at Calvin, who was standing beside him, and asked, ¡°What? You want to stand here


    and watch?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before Calvin could speak, Rosalie said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, would you please step outside for a


    moment?¡±,


    Calvin pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    Calvin then closed the door after walking out of the treatment room.


    Calvin could not help but smile bitterly as he said to himself, ¡°Mr. Gunner¡­ She is still calling me


    ¡®Mr. Gunner, huh? Even though I tried to get close to her, she always kept her distance from me.


    Does she think I¡¯m not sincere because I¡¯ve had many girlfriends before?¡±


    He still remembered that she had looked down on him for finding a lot of substitutes before. She


    told him that it would be useless to find that many substitutes if he really missed someone.


    As such, he could not help but wonder if he was reaping what he sowed.


    He had never desired a woman like her so much that she always appeared in his mind.


    He simply could not forget her, even though he tried to do so several times.


    In fact, he was even willing to fight Jonathan for her.


    Suddenly, a painful moan came out of the treatment room and snapped Calvin out of his train of


    thought. He immediately stood up and pushed the door open.


    In the treatment room, Levi¡¯s acupuncture needle was poking into Rosalie¡¯s hand. At that moment,


    Calvin felt he could not take his gaze away from Rosalie¡¯s face.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and frowned. She bit her lower lip tightly to prevent herself from shouting in


    pain. The sweat droplets kept trickling down her forehead and down onto her cheek.


    Her other hand was clenched into a fist as if trying to suppress the pain.


    Calvin knew she was in great pain since Levi had mentioned that the treatment process would be


    very painful. He feared that the pain would exceed an ordinary person¡¯s tolerance level.


    However, she endured it and made no other sounds except for the moan he had previously heard


    outside.


    Calvin had seen women endure pain. When shooting some dramas, there would be plots with such


    scenarios, and many actresses would also have exquisite performances. Even in reality, some


    women had tried to attract his attention by doing something deliberately and then acting as if they


    were enduring pain.¡±


    However, there had never been a woman like her who shocked him this much.


    Just as Levi was about to rece the needle with another, Calvin stepped forward and put Rosalie¡¯s


    fist on his wrist.


    She slowly opened her eyes as if the pain she had just suffered disappeared.


    Only the beads of sweat on her face and her paleplexion showed the pain she had suffered.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± she asked slowly. He could hear the touch of strain in her voice.


    ¡°It will be better for you to hold my hand when you¡¯re in pain,¡± he said while unclenching her fist and


    spreading her fingers bit by bit. Upon doing that, he could clearly see deep nail marks in her palm.


    Her nails would have punctured her palm if she had clenched her fist any harder.


    ¡°No need. I can handle it myself,¡± Rosalie said.


    Even so, Calvin stubbornly ced her hand on his arm anyway.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start again. Don¡¯t move!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded, and Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened.


    The next moment, she began to feel severe pain in the back of her hand that was being treated


    again.


    She subconsciously gritted her teeth while the other empty hand almost instinctively grabbed


    Calvin¡¯s arm.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It hurt so much that Rosalie clenched her teeth and emptied her mind to endure the pain.


    This was a habit she had developed in prison. Every time she was being tortured, she would empty


    her mind and imagine that she was just a shell without thinking about anything else. The pain would


    be less severe if she did that.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    After some time, she heard Levi say, ¡°All done!¡±


    The intense pain in the back of her hand was also reduced. Rosalie breathed a long sigh of relief


    and opened her eyes again.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She instantly saw Calvin¡¯s forearm.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that she had been gripping onto his forearm. She quickly let go and


    said, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I asked you to hold onto me in the first ce,¡± Calvin replied, discreetly retracting his


    hand.


    ¡°All right,e back next week at this time.¡± Levi reminded Rosalie, ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t get any


    water on it for three hours after you get back, and avoid lifting heavy objects with your hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied.


    After they left Levi¡¯s small clinic, Calvin offered, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±.


    Rosalie refused, ¡°I¡­ I can take the bus myself.¡± She then turned around and was about to leave.


    Calvin stopped her, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a ride back. It doesn¡¯t mean I expect you to agree to


    anything. You don¡¯t have to avoid me like this.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to bother you anymore.¡± Rosalie pushed his hand away. But Calvin immediately


    furrowed his brows and groaned.


    Rosalie was a bit surprised because she hadn¡¯t used much force when pushing his arm away just


    now. At that moment, she fixed her gaze on Calvin¡¯s sleeve.


    The shirt he was wearing today was white, but now there was a faint red color on his forearm close


    to the wrist. She wondered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Rosalie seemed to remember something. She stepped forward and lifted Calvin¡¯s sleeve,


    immediately revealing the wound on his forearm.


    There were noticeable scratch marks on his forearm, and the skin was torn and slightly oozing


    blood.


    ¡°This is from a moment ago¡­¡± Rosalie thought, realizing that she had scratched it with a lot of force


    when she had been in pain earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie apologized again.


    Calvin replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my own choice, and you don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡± He calmly


    rolled down his sleeve. and added, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a minor scratch. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    But the more he made light of it, the worse she felt.


    ¡°I¡­ Let me ask Mr. Sabatini if there is any bandage here. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding for you first,¡± Rosalie


    said worriedly, running back to the clinic behind her.


    After a while, Rosalie ran out with a bandage in her hand.


    She stood before Calvin and said, ¡°Stretch out your arm first.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on his lips, and he obediently stretched out his right arm. It was just a minor


    injury, but her earnest look made him feel quite pleased.


    Calvin entertained his thoughts, ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ she cares about me!¡±


    Rosalie lowered her head, carefully rolled up Calvin¡¯s sleeve, and then applied the bandage to his


    arm. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again in the future. When I¡¯m in pain, I can¡¯t control my strength,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do this!¡± Calvin continued, ¡°This way, I can understand a fraction of your pain, but it¡¯s


    only a fraction. The pain you go through during the treatment is much worse than this little bit of


    pain I feel, right?¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°Since I can¡¯t take her suffering away, it will be good to apany her and


    share in the pain, right?¡± Rosalie looked up and met those deep, narrow, and jet-ck eyes. The


    corners of those eyes were slightly upturned, and when they focused on someone, it seemed as


    though they could easily captivate a person¡¯s heart.


    For some reason, Rosalie felt slightly emotional, maybe because he used to be her ¡°Cal¡± or perhaps


    because he was there, supporting and sharing her pain.


    In the past, she had endured every instance of pain alone. However, at that time, someone was by


    her side, sharing her pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be too kind to me, Calvin. It is not worth it at all.¡± She murmured, ¡°I


    can¡¯t afford to repay you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you are worth it. It¡¯s up to me,¡± he proimed. ¡°Even if it hurts, I think


    it¡¯s worth it!¡±


    She looked at him in a daze. At that moment, something seemed to stir her heart.


    After Calvin sent Rosalie back to her residence and watched her disappearing figure, Calvin looked


    down at the bandage on his right arm.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± he murmured her name, and his lips kissed the bandage gently as if he had a deep


    attachment to it.


    He had never imagined that there would be a woman who could captivate his soul and upy his


    dreams like that.


    He even wanted to cherish the wounds and pain she had given him.


    ¡°Will she fall in love with me?¡± He muttered to himself.


    Usually, he had always been sessful with women. He could get any woman he set his sights on.


    But with Rosalie, she was the only one who made him feelpletely insecure.


    The urge to be loved by her and to spend the rest of his life with her became stronger.


    Calvin started the engine and drove away slowly. He nced at a particr spot in the rearview


    mirror, and a hint of coldness flickered in his eyes.


    When Calvin¡¯s car finally left, the two people in a ck sedan not far away finally breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Jonathan had ordered them to protect Rosalie secretly. Hence, they had followed Rosalie and


    Calvin today. They had secretly taken some photos and sent them to Jonathan to report the


    situation.


    There were several times when they felt they had been discovered during the covert tracking


    earlier.


    ¡°Finally, we don¡¯t need to follow Mr. Gunner anymore,¡± one of them cheered.


    ¡°Yes, it seems that Mr. Gunner is sharper than I expected. But is it really okay to give these photos


    to Mr. Youngblood?¡± the other person asked.


    ¡°There should be¡­ no problem. We just follow Mr. Youngblood¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± They looked at each other and then stopped talking.


    At that moment, during the senior management meeting of Youngblood Group, everyone only saw


    their CEO¡¯s expression darken after checking his phone following the notification sound. The


    change in demeanor caused the atmosphere in the entire conference room to plummet, and the air


    was filled with tension.


    The senior executives participating in the meeting could not help but look at Carlos, sitting next to


    Jonathan. They hoped that Carlos could give them a hint.


    Instead, they saw Carlos¡¯ face gradually be gloomy. His expression seemed to be full of worry


    and fear.


    Immediately after the initial shock and fear, everyone became curious about what Jonathan had


    seen on his phone. They wondered, ¡°Could it be that a major corporate deal has gone sour? But we


    haven¡¯t heard of it!¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    So the executives were on pins and needles, each with their own spections.


    After about ten minutes, Jonathan finally put the phone down and said coldly, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Lest they would inadvertently provoke Jonathan, the senior executives continued the previous


    discussion warily with. carefully chosen words and exceptionally soft voices.


    Carlos looked at Jonathan¡¯s gloomy face andined in his heart because he saw what


    Jonathan was looking at just now, which was exactly why he became even more afraid than before.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Why did those two bodyguards send the photos of Calvin and Rosalie together to


    Mr. Youngblood? Didn¡¯t they know that he would be upset if he saw them? If they must send photos


    anyway, why didn¡¯t they at least choose some ordinary ones? Why did they have to send photos of


    Calvin and Rosalie being so close, with Rosalie holding Calvin¡¯s arm and putting a bandage on


    him? Not to mention, those photos were beautifully taken, especially the one with Rosalie and


    Calvin staring at each other. It was like a screenshot from a drama series.¡±


    Carlos thought deeply that in the future when choosing bodyguards for Rosalie, it might be better to


    choose those with poor photography skills. All he could do now was pray that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be


    angry, or else his rage would cause a shock in Strico.


    ¡°Rosalie, it seems that your guess was correct. There¡¯s indeed someone behind the three thugs


    from before.¡± Lillian called Rosalie, telling her what she had found out after asking Callum for help to


    investigate the matter.


    Rosalie was taken aback, thinking, ¡°As expected!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Try to take a guess. Who instructed those three?¡± Lillian beat around the bush.


    ¡°It¡¯s either the York family or the Fletcher family, but I feel that it¡¯s more likely to be thetter,¡±


    Rosalie said. In her opinion, Warren wouldn¡¯t use such dirty tricks against Amelia even when he had


    a grudge against Amelia. His moves would have been much smarter and more brutal if he wanted


    to deal with Amelia. That was why Rosalie thought it was most likely Irene.


    ¡°H-How did you guess that?¡± Lillian eximed in shock.


    Rosalie thought for a moment and then replied, ¡°I think Irene is more cunning.¡±


    Rosalie had looked through the case files from the past and learned that Amelia had been


    incarcerated for pushing Irene -down the stairs, causing her to suffer a miscarriage. As a result,


    Amelia was convicted of intentional harm.


    As for the so-called ¡°assault¡± process, it was imed that the two had an argument on the stairs,


    and then Amelia had given Irene a slight push and caused Irene to roll down the stairs.


    The staircase where the incident urred wasn¡¯t very high, and ording to the medical report


    submitted by the hospital, Irene had almost no visible injuries, at most a few scrapes and bruises.


    However, it had resulted in a miscarriage and permanent infertility, which were serious


    consequences.


    Moreover, Irene¡¯s attending physician had resigned from the medical profession after Amelia¡¯s case


    was closed, and it was unclear where that person was now.


    In Rosalie¡¯s opinion, Irene¡¯s moves hadn¡¯t been smart. But strangely enough, Warren had believed


    what Irene had said and had testified against Amelia in court.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Now that Irene has suddenly stirred up this issue again, could it be rted to


    the custody battle for Aiden?¡± After finishing the call with Lillian, she did not go back directly and


    instead went to where Amelia had set up a food cart at night.


    At that moment, Amelia was already busy at the food cart. When she saw Rosalie, Amelia greeted


    her warmly, ¡°Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do in the evening, so I came to see you,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Has anyonee


    to give you troubletely?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression changed slightly. Rosalie noticed and asked again, ¡°Has someone been here to


    cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have reported the previous incidents, and the police have been patrolling here at night


    for the past two days. However¡­¡±


    A few rough-looking individuals approached the cart before Amelia could finish her words. As soon


    as they arrived, they drove away


    the existing customers with intimidating looks and ordered some dried fruits. Each of them took an


    avable table, leaving no empty ones.


    Amelia had only set up four folding tables. After those guys did that, there were no more empty


    tables. When some customers attempted to share tables, they were frightened away by those


    people¡¯s hostile words.


    Rosalie frowned. ¡°Are these people causing trouble like this?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Only some takeout orders can keep the business


    going now. Even the police can¡¯t do much about these troublemakers. If things don¡¯t improve, I


    might have to relocate my cart in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the previous arrest of the three troublemakers and taking them to the police station


    did not solve the real problem. Irene must have sent these people! To resolve this matter directly, I


    might have to confront Irene myself. But she¡¯s not in Strico now. Even if I go to her city, there¡¯s no


    guarantee I¡¯ll be able to meet her,¡± Rosalie thought.


    The next day at thew firm, Rosalie continued to think about Amelia¡¯s situation.


    During lunch, some of her colleagues were discussing the charity g of the entertainment industry


    held that evening, mentioning that many celebrities would be attending.


    Rosalie had heard about the event before because it was a grand asion in the entertainment


    industry. However, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it because it didn¡¯t concern her.


    Just then, someone mentioned, ¡°I heard that the CEO of York Group and his fianc¨¦e will also be


    attending this charity g together!¡±


    ¡°It seems like they deliberately wanted to show off their affection publicly. Some online gossip


    mentioned that the groom suddenly left during the banquet, causing a great embarrassment to the


    bride.¡±


    ¡°The couples of prominent families may seem loving on the surface, but who knows what goes on


    behind closed doors? If a rumor of discord surrounds them, they would immediately appear together


    in public to show their unity.¡±


    ¡°True! What¡¯s the name of the CEO of York Group again? Right, Warren York. He¡¯s quite good-


    looking, and his looks can rival those of idols and celebrities!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his appearance, he wouldn¡¯t have been on trending topic!¡±


    Inside thew firm, a few gossipy female colleagues were chatting casually. Rosalie¡¯s eyes


    suddenly lit up when she overheard them.


    ¡°Warren and Irene will be attending the charity g? For this kind of charity g hosted by the


    entertainment industry¡­¡± Rosalie mused. She suddenly thought of Calvin. ¡°If I ask him for a favor,


    maybe I can attend the charity g to meet Warren and Irene. Even though I try not to trouble


    Calvin, Amelia¡¯s matter must be resolved. Otherwise, Irene might continue to cause trouble for


    Amelia,¡± she thought again.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Calvin had not expected Rosalie toe to him first. After all, she always seemed to want to keep


    a distance from him.


    But he was a little surprised when he found out why she hade.


    ¡°You want to attend the charity g tonight?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes. Can I?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t,¡± Calvin replied. ¡°However, you must let me know your purpose.


    After all, you can¡¯t be fangirling over some celebrities, right?¡±


    Calvin thought, ¡°Many top celebrities will attend the charity g, which makes many stars want to


    participate. But if she¡¯s indeed fangirling over some celebrities, maybe I can help her because


    anyone who makes a living in the entertainment industry will more or less show me some respect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Warren and Irene. I heard they will be attending the charity g tonight,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Meet them?¡± A hint of doubt shed across Calvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°They will indeed attend the charity g,


    but what do you have to do with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter, something to do with one of my friends.¡± Rosalie did not borate further.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it. Although we¡¯re running against time, we should be able to make it,¡± Calvin


    said.


    Confused, Rosalie thought, ¡°Running against time? What does that supposed to mean?¡±


    Half an hourter, she finally understood what Calvin meant by running against time. Calvin


    immediately ordered someone to drive a minivan over and let the top makeup artist in Strico, Sam,


    get her ready in the minivan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dress up and instead show up at the charity g in your current attire, you will attract


    more attention,¡± Calvin exined.


    Rosalie understood at events like that, everyone dressed formally, and her casual attire was indeed


    out of ce. She had also arrivedte to find Calvin, so now, she was doing her makeup and styling


    in the minivan on the way to the banquet.


    ¡°You sure know how to get me into trouble, making mee here to do her makeup! Is she your


    new girlfriend?¡± Sam teased. He was obviously quite familiar with Calvin.


    ¡°No,¡± Calvin replied indifferently.


    Sam had expected his reaction. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to be the new girlfriend of a scion like


    Calvin.


    Although the woman in front of them was quite good-looking, her beauty did not impress Sam.


    Besides, Sam had observed her hands, which had calluses and rougher skin than usual for women,


    with slightly misshapen finger joints, indicating physicalbor.


    Sam seemed a little surprised. He did not know what kind of rtionship Calvin and Rosalie had.


    No matter how he saw it, a woman with hands like hers was not likely to have a rtionship with a


    scion like Calvin.


    While Sam was drawing eyebrows for Rosalie, the next thing Calvin said made his hand


    shake/suddenly and almost caused a mistake.


    Calvin said, ¡°But she¡¯s the one I love.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened immediately. He looked at Calvin and then at the woman in front of him. ¡°Is


    she the one Calvin loves? I remember that Calvin was interviewed on a talk show before, where he


    openly mentioned that there was someone he loved, but that person hadn¡¯t epted him yet. So¡­


    has this woman rejected Calvin¡¯s pursuit?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Did you reject Calvin?¡± Sam asked as he looked at Rosalie in surprise.


    Rosalie was immediately embarrassed. After all, Calvin was standing right in front of her.


    As Rosalie struggled to find the right words to respond, Sam had already continued applying


    makeup for her. Hemented, ¡°You have courage. I¡¯ve never seen a woman turn down Calvin¡¯s


    advances before.¡±


    ¡°You seem happy about it?¡± Calvin cast a nce at Sam.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be? It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Sam grinned mischievously. His hands


    were still busy as he smoothly worked on Rosalie¡¯s makeup while they were chatting. Rosalie¡¯s


    makeup and hair were done when they arrived at the banquet entrance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare the gown. You said you¡¯d prepare it,¡± Sam said as he looked at Calvin.


    Calvin handed Rosalie a bag containing the gown. ¡°The gown is inside. It should be your size. You


    can change in the car. We¡¯ll get out first.¡±


    With that, he let everyone out of the minivan, leaving only Rosalie inside.


    Rosalle opened the bag and looked at the gown inside. Immediately, her pupils suddenly


    contracted, and she felt a slight


    warmth in her eyes.


    It was a purple gown. On the hem were butterflies and flowers made ofce and crystals, just as


    Calvin had told her when she was a child.


    He had said that in the future, he would give her a purple gown with lots of little flowers on it.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were a little wet. She thought, ¡°Even though he doesn¡¯t know the truth, he still gives


    me a gown like this. It¡¯s like he¡¯s putting the promised gown in my hands, just like in our childhood


    fantasies. Cal is really giving me a purple gown!¡±


    Calvin could not help but be stunned when Rosalie opened the door and got out of the car wearing


    the gown.


    He initially collected the gown, intending to give it to the little girl when he eventually found her.


    However, after he had found Fiona, he didn¡¯t end up giving it away.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t exin why. Perhaps he felt that once he gave it away, he would shatter certain


    illusions he had held onto, even though he knew those illusions were nothing more than fantasies.


    So Calvinter bought Fiona another purple gown. The one he originally collected was never given


    to Fiona.


    But that day, when Rosalie wanted to attend a charity g, and Sam said he didn¡¯t have a suitable


    gown, Calvin didn¡¯t hesitate to have someone bring the gown from the closet.


    Calvin was willing to let Rosalie wear the gift he had never given to Fiona.


    At that moment, when Rosalie wore the gown and stood before Calvin, he had a sudden feeling that


    his fantasy had be a reality.


    It was as if the little girl in his dream truly appeared before him in the purple gown he had promised


    to give her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was so surreal that he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug the person in front of him. It was as if


    he was holding onto his former fantasy, his longing, and the memories that had stayed with him.


    Rosalie was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t push Calvin away. Perhaps it was because there was an


    unmistakable sense of caution in his embrace at that moment.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    It was as if he feared she would shatter if he hugged her a little tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± His voice reached her car. ¡°Rosie, could you let me hold you like this for a while?¡±


    He murmured chokingly, his tone dripping with imploration.


    It could even be considered a humble plead.


    There was never a time when he begged anyone in such a lowly manner as the lofty scion in the


    entertainment industry.


    Rosalie felt a heavy weight settling on her heart. She remained motionless and quiet in Calvin¡¯s


    arms.


    Calvin embraced Rosalie gingerly as if holding a wonderful dream of the past while his aura


    overwhelmed her senses. She could even hear his heartbeat.


    The hug finally ended after an interminable amount of time had passed.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± Calvin asked for pardon for the second time. ¡°Just now¡­ I was too impulsive and


    mistook you for someone in my imagination.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalie muttered. She knew who it was that he was implying.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He fixed his eyes on her and uttered firmly, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t


    mistake you for someone else. You are the one and only Rosalie in this world.¡±


    She was also the only one he loved.


    Rosalie stared at him stupefied and saw her face reflected in his inky pupils clearly.


    It was as if she was the only existence in his


    eyes.


    Rosalie trailed after Calvin and sessfully entered the venue of the charity banquet. While plenty


    of renowned celebrities in the entertainment industry were present, no reporters were seen, as


    those from major news portals and magazines were not granted ess and were being blocked


    outside.


    Rosalie was personally escorted by Calvin into the venue and, as such, garnered plenty of


    attention, especially from those in the entertainment industry.


    After all, it was a scion they were talking about. Countless women coveted the spot beside him to


    no avail.


    Many began hypothesizing about who exactly Rosalie was.


    On the other hand, Rosalie continued looking around to locate Warren and Irene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early. Perhaps they haven¡¯t arrived yet. I suppose they¡¯ll be here soon since


    they¡¯re on the guest list,¡± Calvinforted Rosalie when he noticed her anxiety. ¡°Besides, I can


    take you to them tomorrow even if they don¡¯t show up today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to help you out in one way or another. I¡¯d then see you more often and talk to


    you more. With a bit more of such frequent interactions, maybe you might fall for me one day,¡± he


    murmured.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at him in shock and found for the first time that maybe he had invested more of


    his feelings into her than she thought!


    Just then, a familiar voice interrupted Rosalie¡¯s words. ¡°Rosie!¡±


    Rosalie turned around and saw Lillian walking toward her while holding Callum¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Lillian, why are you here?¡± Rosalie looked at her friend in surprise.


    ¡°Well, I asked Callum to bring me along when I heard many celebrities would be here.¡± Lillian


    laughed drily. She was embarrassed to reveal that she¡¯d done so by drowning Callum with ardent


    kisses and nibbles, including sleeping with him. Only then did he agree to her request.


    Of course, Callum had asked her to swear not to go all starry-eyed whening across male


    celebrities and forbade her from approaching them for an autograph or a photograph together


    beforeing here.


    She¡¯d reluctantly agreed out of desperation to tag along and settled for merely having a feast for her


    eyes after some consideration.


    Little did she foresee her best friend appearing at the venue, too. ¡°Besides, the one next to her¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s mind began spinning as she took in Calvin beside Rosalie.


    As a fangirl, there was no question that Lillian knew who Calvin was.


    He was none other than the scion of the entertainment industry and the one backing up numerous


    top celebrities. Even a pig could achieve fame and fortune if only he willed it to be.


    ¡°Rosalie, fancy seeing you here. Besides, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I came to look for someone. As such, I asked Mr. Gunner to bring me here,¡± Rosalie hurriedly


    exined.


    ¡°Looking for someone? Who could that be?¡± Lillian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She recalled that Rosalie


    was not a fan of any celebrity. Thus, the likelihood of her looking for one to get an autograph was


    close to zero.


    ¡°Irene and Warren,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian immediately understood it was probably rted to Amelia. Therefore, she pulled Rosalie


    alone to one side and queried, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Amelia again?¡±


    ¡°Irene must have sent someone to cause trouble again, disrupting Amelia from doing business as


    usual. It would be unfavorable for Amelia topete for custody without a stable ie,¡± Rosalie


    added.


    ¡°Irene is too despicable!¡± Lillian spat out righteously. ¡°How about I tell Callum to arrange a job for


    Amelia first?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go after I check in on Irene and Warren today. If things don¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll do


    as you say,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes


    roved over her best friend again after wrapping up their discussion about Amelia. ¡°You look


    gorgeous today, by the way, and are on par with those socialites!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s long ck hair was pleated up, leaving several to hang loosely around her cheeks,


    entuating her exquisite. makeup. She looked extremely elegant with a hint of girlish


    dreaminess.


    Her gown was the epitome of ss and grace, eliciting a round of praise from Lillian.


    ¡°The gown you¡¯re wearing¡­ was it Calvin who prepared it for you?¡± Lillian questioned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Lillian asked in curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Calvin right now?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you about it next time.¡±


    Callum was also taking stock of Calvin at the same time. He was astonished that Calvin would


    attend this charity g with Rosalie, especially regarding how he looked at her. Naturally, Callum


    understood what it meant as a man himself.


    However, Rosalie still had Jonathan by her side.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Callum suddenly felt fortunate that he¡¯d fallen in love with Lillian. It saved him a lot of hassle. His


    head hurt from merely imagining what it would be like if Calvin and Jonathan were to sh with one


    another.


    ¡°I heard that Gunner Group seems to have poprized a lot of boy bands this year.¡± Callum


    searched for a conversation starter. He¡¯d learned of this piece of information from Lillian.


    He would be aware of any new boy band that was trending recently as long as he asionally


    checked Lillian¡¯s YouTube history.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Not to mention, most of those boy groups were from agencies under the Gunner Group.


    Although Lillian always said Callum was the most handsome and best-looking man and that she


    was head over heels for him, it did not stop her from watching the videos with those boy groups.


    Thus, Callum could not help but feel annoyed..


    Callum thought of stopping Liliam from watching those videos, but she would always put up a pitiful


    face when he did, saying that was the only fun she had left. Thus, Callum could not bring himself to


    force her.


    With that, Callum felt that he was all wrapped around Lillian¡¯s finger.


    ¡°I had no idea Mr. White is also interested in this kind of thing,¡± Calvin said.


    Callum¡¯s mouth twitched and replied, ¡°I just thought there are too many boy groups around, and


    they are more or less simr. Maybe yourpany can consider making more girl groups.¡±


    In reality, Callum knew Lillian was not interested in women. Thus, there would be no problem no


    matter how many girl groups there were.


    Calvin raised his eyebrows. It seemed he was surprised that Callum would say so.


    ¡°It seems Mr. White cares a lot about the entertainment industry. Could it be there¡¯s a girl group that


    you¡¯re interested in?¡± Before Callum could speak, Lillian¡¯s voice had already sounded. ¡°Hey, Callum,


    which girl group are you interested in? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it?¡±


    Callum could feel a headacheing at the sound of that. Not wanting to be aughingstock, he


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet some celebrities tonight? I just saw a few of them. Do you want me to


    bring you to them?¡±/


    ¡°Huh? Who are they?¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Then, she gestured at Rosalie to see the


    latterter before quickly following behind Callum to meet the celebrities.


    After all, that was Lillian¡¯s main purpose ining to that charity g that day.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie walked to Calvin and said, ¡°You.. Um. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be


    here by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free anyway, so I¡¯ll apany you here. By the way, is your friend a fangirl?¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Speaking of Lillian, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Calvin felt a little jealous as he looked at that smiling face. He could tell that Lillian was very


    important to Rosalie. At the same time, he wondered when Rosalie would smile for him.


    ¡°Will


    you


    smile for me one day?¡± Those words came out of Calvin¡¯s mouth lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t realize what Calvin meant.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Calvin replied faintly.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly rushed over and said, ¡°Calvin, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re noting


    today? Howe¡­¡±


    Fiona was halfway through her sentence when she saw the person standing next to Calvin was


    Rosalie. Instantly, Fiona¡¯s words got stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Rosalie, why are you here with Calvin?¡± asked Fiona as she stared at Rosalie. Fiona¡¯s gaze was


    filled with jealousy when she saw the purple gown that Rosalie was wearing.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that Fiona had her eyes on that gown previously. She even once mentioned it to Calvin


    to gift it to her, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he bought her another purple dress.


    Even though the other one that Calvin gifted Fiona was also expensive, she still felt upset about that


    purple gown.


    Little did Fiona expect that the purple gown would end up on Rosalie.


    Standing in that gown andplimented with exquisite makeup, Rosalie seemed like a socialite.


    In contrast, although Fiona tried hard to take care of herself recently and found a good makeup


    artist to do her makeup and style her, there were still people who secretly mocked her for being like


    a country bumpkin. It was as though some things could not be hidden no matter how much money


    one had.


    She thought, ¡®Why is there such a big difference? We clearly looked like each other when we were


    little. People would even mistake us as twins sometimes when we were out. I would not have been


    able to cheat Calvin with the childhood photos if that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Yet, Rosalie and I looked less like each other as we got older. Rosalie had be more and more


    beautiful while I be more and more ordinary. My eyes are not as big as Rosalie¡¯s. My nose is


    not as straight as hers. Even my skin is not as nice as hers!¡¯


    Thinking of that, the hatred in Fiona¡¯s heart grew.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here with him?¡± Rosalie asked Fiona with amusement.


    After all, Fiona looked at Rosalie like thetter had stolen something from her. Fiona looked at


    Rosalie as though thetter was a robber.


    Yet, who was the robber?


    ¡°Some people think they own the things they¡¯ve stolen after they had it for a long time,¡± thought


    Rosalie.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was stunned. However, she immediately returned to her senses when she caught


    a glimpse of Calvin¡¯s slightly darkened face from the corner of her eyes.


    After all, Rosalie had recovered her memories. Thus, Fiona was worried Rosalie would tell the truth


    if she provoked thetter. Even though Fiona had already thought of how she would refute that and


    make Calvin think Rosalie was lying, it was still unnecessary trouble.


    Especially now that Calvin still loved Rosalie.


    Fiona smiled awkwardly and said to Rosalie, ¡°How could that be? I-I¡¯m just wondering. After all,


    when I mentioned this charity to Calvin before, he said that he had an important business meeting


    to attend tonight and didn¡¯t have time toe here.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin to have ns that night.


    However, Calvin agreed without hesitation when Rosalie asked him to bring her there. Upon that


    realization, Rosalie felt a weight on her chest.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m owing him more and more,¡± thought Rosalie.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner.¡± Fiona¡¯s manager came over and greeted Calvin. The manager brought Fiona to that


    banquet that day to make some acquaintances with some people in the entertainment industry


    since Calvin was busy.


    After all, an artist¡¯s ownwork was also important.


    ¡°Bring Fiona around,¡± said Calvin.


    However, Fiona approached Calvin herself and tried to hold onto his arm.


    Sensing that, Calvin leaned sideways and avoided Fiona¡¯s hand, leaving her hanging. Instantly,


    Fiona was embarrassed. ¡°Uhm¡­ Calvin, why don¡¯t you bring me around and introduce me to some


    people? I will feel more at ease if you apany me,¡± Fiona stammered with an innocent


    expression.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to watch Fiona¡¯s performance. Instead, she turned her head and


    continued to look around. Suddenly, she froze as she saw the person she wanted to meet that


    night.


    It was Warren and Irene. They were there.


    With that, Rosalie quickly turned to Calvin and said, ¡°The people I¡¯m looking for are here.¡± Then,


    she walked in the direction


    of Warren and Irene.


    Watching Rosalie leave in such a hurry, Calvin felt a sudden sense of loss.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Jealousy surged incessantly within Fiona as she observed Calvin¡¯s eyes fixating on Rosalie¡¯s back.


    ¡°I wonder how are Rosalie and Jonathan now. Although they¡¯ve broken up, I heard they still


    frequently keep in touch.¡±


    Fiona¡¯sst sentence was wholly baseless, simply meant to arouse Calvin¡¯s disgust of Rosalie.


    To her dismay, once she said that, Calvin turned his head and looked at her with a particrly icy


    gaze.


    Fiona trembled, sensing that her thoughts were about to be seen through.


    ¡°Fiona, you should know that Rosalie is the one I love. I don¡¯t wish to hear you speak badly of her


    before me again.¡± Calvin stated coldly.


    Fiona mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not. I just-¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡± Calvin¡¯s dark, emotionless eyes, apanied by his frosty voice, made her feel as if


    there was an invisible pressure around her, leaving her almost breathless.


    Fiona was a little stunned. Ever since she pretended to be the childhood Rosalie and reunited with


    Calvin, he had always been gentle and polite to her. Even when she did something wrong at times,


    he never once faulted her.


    Yet now, he was being so aloof.


    Suddenly, her mind shed with thements about Calvin she had seen online.


    She thought, ¡®Aloof, cold-hearted, and ruthless¡­ Maybe this is the real him, and the Calvin I once


    thought I knew was merely a facade he put on because he believed I was his life savior¡­


    In fact, that kind of gentleness and tolerance of his is just for that little girl who saved him in his


    childhood! It¡¯s not truly for


    me!


    And now that he¡¯s fallen for Rosalie, this gentleness and tolerance has been shifted to her?


    As this idea ran through Fiona¡¯s mind, all she felt was her body gradually freezing up.


    ¡°Fiona, you saved me, so no matter what happens in the future, I will ensure you live a luxurious,


    worry-free life,¡± Calvin stated frigidly. ¡°But what I feel for you is merely that friendship we had as


    children. There is nothing else.¡±


    This revtion was undoubtedly like a hard p across her face, causing her cheeks to burn up in


    mortification. Even though he had hinted obscurely, Fiona knew Calvin was warning her not to think


    about anything she shouldn¡¯t!


    Meanwhile, at the mention of Calvin¡¯s words, something glinted in the eyes of that ace manager,


    who was standing behind


    Fiona.


    The manager thought, ¡®Looks like Mr. Gunner indeed has nothing to do with this Fiona except for


    their childhood bond. Pfft! To think she¡¯s always liked showing off about how good her rtionship


    with Mr. Gunner is to others. What a joke! Sometimes, the more high-profile one is now, the more


    likely they will fall to rock bottom in the future. By then, if she really provokes Mr. Gunner and


    causes him to lose the sole affection he has left for her, she can only go back to square one.¡¯


    The ace manager stared stonily at Fiona with traces of mockery and disdain in his eyes, thinking,


    ¡°Despite having opportunities and resources, some people are destined to achieve nothing,


    considering their vision and limitations!¡±


    Concurrently, Rosalie came to Irene and Warren and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. York, Ms. Fletcher!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Warren looked at the woman in front of him with slight surprise, for he had seen her


    several times before. He remembered that she was likely Jonathan¡¯s woman.


    Moreover, Rosalie had taken care of Aiden before. In other words, she was definitely acquainted


    with Amelia.


    In an instant, Warren¡¯s mind flickered with Amelia¡¯s face again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie Leighton, the representativewyer in charge of Ms. Amelia Haab¡¯s custody case.¡±


    Rosalie introduced herself.


    As soon as Amelia¡¯s name was brought up, Irene, standing beside Warren, abruptly frowned. ¡°What


    are you here for? Did Amelia ask you to plead for her? We won¡¯tpromise about the custody of


    the child. He will only live a hard life with her.¡± Rosalie¡¯s gaze fell on Irene¡¯s face. Thetter was not


    mesmerizingly beautiful and was only considered decent-looking, but her fragile appearance


    worked wonders at evoking the desire of men¡¯s instinct to protect.


    ¡°No, Ms. Haab didn¡¯t ask me to plead on her behalf. I¡¯m here today specifically for you, Ms.


    Fletcher.¡± Rosalie looked straight


    at Irene.


    ¡°For me?¡± Irene was momentarily taken aback. ¡°What reason could you possibly have?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have one,¡± Rosalie answered indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ve been sending people to cause


    trouble at Ms. Haab¡¯s food cart non-stoptely. I¡¯m here to ask you when you n to stop, Ms.


    Fletcher.¡±


    Hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Irene immediately furrowed her brows unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    talking about.


    ¡°If you really do not admit it, Ms. Fletcher, then I can only hand over the evidence to the cops. By


    then, the Fletcher family will probably suffer a hit in reputation, and even the image of the York


    family will be affected,¡± Rosalie proimed. Naturally, she had no evidence to speak of and was


    merely bluffing Irene.


    Sure enough, Irene¡¯s countenance turned extremely gloomy in a trice. ¡°How could you possibly


    have evidence-¡± She subconsciously wanted to deny it, but the moment she said that, she instantly


    realized she had given herself away.


    Warren narrowed his cold eyes and peered at Irene, who bit her lip awkwardly and wore yet another


    piteous look.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know if I have evidence when we bring this matter to the police station,¡± said


    Rosalie.


    Then, she turned to Warren once more. ¡°Mr. York, I reckon if you really want to contest for custody,


    you will do so fairly instead of pulling such petty tricks, yeah? Otherwise, even if you win, what will


    Aiden think if he finds out that his father used such despicable means?¡±


    Warren¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°What? Are you threatening me, Ms. Leighton?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, just an advice!¡± Rosalie responded coolly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of grudges you


    two have, but without having been in her shoes, one will never understand the misery of a woman


    who was incarcerated for more than three years and even gave birth in prison.¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression became increasingly grim, and his eyes flickered a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. All I hope is that we can keep the argument in court and quit using such


    petty tricks outside of it. That is unless¡­ you guys genuinely think it¡¯s impossible for you to win the


    case, so you¡¯re resorting to such lowly means to win it,¡± Rosalie concluded. Her final sentence was


    laced with provocation, albeit she didn¡¯t know if it would work on Warren


    or not.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    However, ording to Rosalie¡¯s investigation, Warren had always been proud and arrogant, so she


    hoped that it would work one way or another.


    If not, she would have no choice but to ask Callum to arrange a new job for Amelia.


    Rosalie turned around and left once she said her piece, whereas Warren turned to look at Irene,


    who was beside him. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Irene nched and bit her red lip lightly, replying, ¡°I just¡­ wanted to help you. I know how much


    you want to obtain custody. If¡­ If Amelia doesn¡¯t have enough ie, the court¡­ will never award


    custody to her.¡±


    Warren pursed his thin lips and gazed at Irene with his dark eyes intensely.


    Guilt washed over Irene as she felt like he was seeing through her. In reality, she didn¡¯t send people


    to trouble Amelia for the custody case at all. She simply wanted to vent her anger.


    After all, it was because of Amelia and Aiden that Warren unexpectedly left the banquet that was


    meant to announce their wedding date, making her aughingstock in the entire city.


    ¡°Do not do such a thing again. Don¡¯t interfere in the custody case!¡± Warren rebuked.


    Irene hummed softly in acknowledgment, then wore a remorseful, helpless expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Warren. I was just trying to help you, but I didn¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t like it¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you and stop


    doing it in the future. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?¡±


    Seeing Irene¡¯s pitiful demeanor, Warren sighed faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡­ I thought you were mad at me because of Amelia. I¡¯m so afraid that you still have


    feelings for her.¡± While speaking, Irene clutched Warren¡¯s arm as if she genuinely feared losing this


    man.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face emerged in Warren¡¯s mind once more, and he recalled how she had cried before him


    and said she never wanted to cross paths with him again. The scene where she ruthlessly pricked


    her abdomen with the broken ss also reyed in his head, alongside how pale she was when


    she panicked and begged him not to fight for Aiden¡¯s custody.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He thought, ¡®Why? Why is it that every time I think about these, my heart seems to be aching


    mildly?


    Because of lingering feelings? But I¡¯ve never fallen for that woman at all. How could there possibly


    be lingering feelings? I was only kind to her for revenge.¡±


    Warren was initially supposed to take revenge on Amelia¡¯s father, but since the man was long dead,


    he took revenge on Amelia instead.


    Therefore, he was confident he would never have any lingering feelings for Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. Don¡¯t think too much anymore. You¡¯re the only one I love,¡± Warren said


    in a deep voice.


    Irene shed a smile, lowered her head gently, and leaned against his arm, saying tenderly, ¡°I love


    you, Warren. I truly love you so much that I will do anything for you.¡±


    She thought, ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll do anything, includingpletely erasing Amelia from your heart!


    The man that I, Irene Fletcher, want must only have me in his heart! There needs to be no other


    women!¡±


    As Rosalie had finished her business at the banquet today, she nned to inform Lillian before


    leaving.


    When she found Lillian, thetter was gazing at a popr male celebrity of the entertainment


    industry with starry eyes seemingly conversing with the other party, while Callum, who stood aside,


    appeared helpless and glum.


    Rosalie could understand Callum¡¯s current mood, but this was inevitable, for Lillian was a fangirl of


    celebrities. Since Callum brought Lillian here, he ought to have expected such a scene in advance.


    Still, based on Rosalie¡¯s understanding of her best friend, no matter how hyped up Lillian was over a


    certain celebrity, it never went beyond pure admiration. For Lillian, the one she loved had always


    been Callum.


    The fact that Callum was willing to apany Lillian here like this was also a kind of indulgence


    and love.


    Rosalie was d for Lillian to meet such a supportive boyfriend and find happiness. She hoped that


    thetter would continue to live in such bliss for the rest of her life.


    and


    Only after Lillian finished talking with that popr celebrity did Rosalie approach and say, ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving now. Just came to let you know.¡±


    Lillian said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon? Why? Stay a little longer! It¡¯s such a rare


    opportunity to meet so many celebrities today.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Go ahead without me. You should know that I¡¯m, um¡­ not that interested in


    celebrities.¡±


    Lillian gave it a thought and agreed with that sentiment, so she stopped persuading Rosalie to stay.


    ¡°Have you met Irene and


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve talked. As for whether Amelia will have any more troubles, we¡¯ll have to see.¡± Rosalie


    leaned close and whispered to her friend, ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re excited to meet celebrities, at least


    consider your boyfriend¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My Callum is the most understanding man ever,¡± stated Lillian confidently.


    ¡°Understanding?¡± parroted Rosalie inwardly. At this moment, she genuinely sympathized with the


    ¡°understanding¡± Callum a


    little.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get going, then,¡± Rosalie said.


    Then, she walked toward the exit of the venue, musing that Calvin was likely with Fiona now. She


    decided to thank him and return the gown she currently wore tomorrow.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, her arm was grabbed by someone out of nowhere. When she


    looked back, Calvin¡¯s face instantly came into her view.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ve finished my task for today. Thank you,¡± Rosalie thanked again. ¡°As for this gown on me,


    I¡¯ll take it to your workce to return to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Keep the gown,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Judging by its workmanship and those iys, Rosalie


    estimated that the gown would cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already worn it. Who do you expect me to give it to after you return it to me? Or do you think


    there¡¯s a woman who¡¯s willing to ept a gown worn by others as a gift?¡± Calvin raised an


    eyebrow.


    In a sh, Rosalie was rendered speechless.


    ¡°If you really return the gown to me, I will only throw it away,¡± Calvin added. In truth, he simply


    hoped she would keep it for


    herself.


    That was because when she put on the gown, it was as if she had given him a beautiful fantasy,


    making him feel that his dream had be reality.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going back, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Calvin continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to¡­ apany others?¡± Rosalie queried meaningfully, having noticed Fiona had


    looked like she wanted nothing more than for Calvin to keep herpany earlier.


    ¡°No, I just want to apany you,¡± replied Galvin, staring fixedly at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Fiona is indeed the little girl I¡¯ve been looking for and my life savior, but you are the one I love!


    Rosalie, I hope you never get this wrong.¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Rosalie was stumped for some time before murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    However, she had only just started speaking when Calvin¡¯s finger pressed against her lips.


    His slightly cool temperature traveled through her skin, simultaneously stopping her from saying


    anything else. Meanwhile,


    to her surprise, in his eyes was a look of plea. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Don¡¯t say it today, all right?


    At the least, don¡¯t say it while you¡¯re dressed in this gown.¡±


    Rosalie stilled in astoundment but ultimately swallowed the rest of her words.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not convenient for you to hail a taxi here while dressed like this anyway,¡± he


    urged.


    Rosalie thanked Calvin and the duo walked in the direction of the exit.


    But when they were about to reach it, they saw some security guards seemingly discussing


    something while gathered not far away. One of them even held an internal walkie-talkie and spoke


    nervously.


    It looked like something had happened!


    Frowning, Calvin stepped forward and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Someone suddenly cleared the area outside and sent people to surround the ce,¡± a


    security guard answered. Calvin froze. He thought, ¡®Today¡¯s charity banquet is considered jointly


    held by the Gunner family and several other majorpanies in Strico.


    If someone wants to make trouble, they will pretty much be making an enemy out of all of us!


    And the only person who dares to do so in Strico is¡­ ¡°Who cleared the area outside?¡± Calvin


    questioned.


    The security guards exchanged helpless nces, evidently clueless.


    In the meantime, the security guard who was talking to someone via the walkie-talkie ended the


    conversation and hurried to Calvin. His face was fairly pale as he informed, ¡°Mr. Gunner, the one


    who cleared the area outside is Mr. Youngblood!¡±


    Needless to say, everyone knew who ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡± referred to in Strico. Calvin¡¯s eyes instantly


    darkened.


    ¡®Jonathan? He¡¯s the one who cleared the area outside?


    Why did Jonathan do such a thing out of the blue? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because¡­ Calvin mused and


    turned to look at Rosalie, who was beside him.


    Of course, Rosalie heard that security guard¡¯s words as well. Her face had also lost all color, for


    never in a million did


    years she expect Jonathan to do such a thing.


    Right now, Rosalie was only a few steps away from the exit. The moment she walked to the door,


    she saw that the area outside was indeed no longer surrounded by reporters like before, and barely


    any reporters could be spotted. What couldn¡¯t be missed, however, was a crowd of people in ck


    uniforms encircling the establishment strictly.


    ¡°What exactly is Jonathan up to? What¡¯s with clearing the area and bringing so many people?¡±


    wondered Rosalie, but she couldn¡¯te up with any answers.


    All of a sudden, a figure slowly came into her line of sight.


    Rosalie¡¯s pupils immediately shrank, and her whole body stiffened. All she could do was stare


    nkly at the figure getting


    out of the car.


    It went without saying that it was Jonathan.


    The man was dressed in a thin, ck turtleneck sweater paired with a dark gray suit jacket.


    Coupled with his handsome face, he appeared particrly aloof and solemn.


    Under the moonlight, his full forehead was in in sight as he had his hairbed back, and his


    straight nose and sexy, thin lips remained as captivating as ever. At present, his glinting eyes were


    fixated on Rosalie.


    ¡°He¡¯s looking at me!¡± Rosalie thought in horror, feeling all the blood in her body run cold bit by bit.


    Even she couldn¡¯t exin why that was so. She simply felt that Jonathan¡¯s current gaze felt


    dangerous and even instinctively made her want to escape!


    ¡°Escape¡­ I need to escape. To somewhere so far that he won¡¯t see me!¡± she pondered.


    Without warning, a hand held hers. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Rosalie came back to her senses and discovered it was Calvin holding her hand. Their sped


    hands were trembling slightly.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s just my hand that¡¯s trembling!


    Am I afraid? Afraid of Jonathan¡­ Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    Rosalie took a deep breath, and her hand gradually stopped trembling.


    Then, she watched as Jonathan walked toward her step by step, his gaze never once straying from


    her face. It seemed to be silently telling her that he was here for her!


    ¡°No way!¡± Rosalie denied it to herself.


    Rosalie felt that she must have thought too much. Even if Jonathan really wanted to find her, he


    didn¡¯t need to make such a huge scene. Besides,st time, she and he had already made it


    explicitly clear that there was no chance they could start afresh anymore.


    As that lofty figure arrived before Rosalie, the man¡¯s glinting eyes revealed a chilling emotion, but


    his lips were slightly raised, looking extremely attractive.


    ¡°I had no idea you liked such a banquet. But you¡¯re leaving already? It¡¯s still so early. Won¡¯t you stay


    longer?¡± Jonathan asked gently while gazing at Rosalie, speaking as if he was just chatting.


    Yet, chills were running down Rosalie¡¯s back.


    Now that they were close to each other, she could easily see the suppressed displeasure in his


    eyes and even distinctly sense his anger.


    ¡°What are you doing this for, Jonathan?¡± Calvin spoke up. ¡°Is it necessary to surround this ce


    with so many people?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, with you here, it¡¯ll be too easy for you to take away


    the person I want.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly.


    Rosalie shook from head to toe, contemting, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m the person he¡¯s referring to?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s following sentence basically confirmed her spection.


    ¡°You promised to stay by my side, yet now, you¡¯re getting involved with another man here/Looks like


    I¡¯ve truly been too indulgent to you before, huh, Rosie?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s tone made Rosalie¡¯s hair stand, and her lone thought right now was how terrifying he


    was. She couldn¡¯t even guess what he would do next.


    Calvin knitted his brows, not understanding what Jonathan was trying to do here and what he


    wanted to do to Rosalie.


    Regardless, he chimed in, ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Rosalie away.¡±


    Jonathan, however, behaved as though he didn¡¯t hear it. His gazended on Calvin and Rosalie¡¯s


    sped hands, and then he muttered, ¡°What an eyesore.¡±


    The next second, Jonathan¡¯s hand had already seized Calvin¡¯s, and Rosalie heard an audible crack.


    With that, Calvin¡¯s wrist was twisted unnaturally, and a look of pain crossed his good-looking face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This shocked Rosalie. ¡°Y-You snapped his hand?¡± She looked at Jonathan in disbelief.


    The people nearby were even more astounded, having not expected that Jonathan would snap


    Calvin¡¯s hand so unhesitatingly.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    However, at that moment, no one dared to step forward. They didn¡¯t even have the guts to breathe


    loudly.


    These two were the most influential men in Strico, after all. Approaching them at that moment would


    be like serving as cannon fodder.


    ¡°So what?¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Rosalie red at Jonathan. She then turned to support Calvin¡¯s hand, which was broken. ¡°How are


    you feeling? Does it hurt? Do


    you need medical attention? Are there any doctors in the banquet hall?¡±


    She knew that somerge banquets would be staffed with medical personnel in case of


    emergencies.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just a fracture,¡± Calvin answered. As he spoke, he reflected on how many years had


    been since he had experienced the pain of a broken bone.


    But it was precisely because Calvin was feeling it now that he could better empathize with Rosalie


    when all her finger bones were broken back then.


    ¡°How much pain did she endure? The pain she went through was probably tenfold or a hundredfold


    worse than what I¡¯m feeling now,¡± Calvin said inwardly.


    Rosalie looked guilty. She was aware that Calvin¡¯s unwarranted injury had happened because of


    her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing ¡®okay¡¯ about this! If it doesn¡¯t heal properly, maybe in the future¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, before Rosalie could finish her sentence, a strong force pulled her into a broad


    embrace.


    Suddenly, her body stiffened. Right after that, she started to struggle. ¡°Jonathan Youngblood! Let go


    of me!¡± Rosalie yelled.


    However, Jonathan simply lifted her onto his shoulder.


    Calvin wanted to stop them, but the bodyguards beside Jonathan swiftly blocked him. Even though


    there were numerous professional security guards at the banquet, Jonathan hade prepared


    and did not overlook this detail.


    The security guards could not break through the blockade created by the people Jonathan had


    brought with him.


    In urgency, Calvin ignored the pain in his injured wrist and resorted to using his fists.


    Since the dangerous incident on the mountain years ago, he had been consciously training his


    fighting skills. He had done so, hoping he would not be left unable to save himself one day.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No, it was not just for self-defense. Calvin wanted to protect the people he cared about, too.


    As a result, everyone witnessed Calvin, who usually appeared aloof and refined, fiercely assaulting


    others. His entire being exuded a palpable bloodthirsty demeanor.


    For a moment, even the professional bodyguards dared not approach him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Whoever gets in my way today, I¡¯ll ensure they never have a moment¡¯s peace for


    the rest of their lives. I, Calvin Gunner, am a man of my word! Even with Jonathan protecting you,


    it¡¯s useless!¡± His voice was filled with a chilling resolve, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    At least in that moment, no one would doubt whether Calvin¡¯s words were serious because his


    expression and already rified everything.


    gaze had


    Right then, the person he had knocked down single-handedly struggled to get up. But Calvin firmly


    crushed him under his


    foot.


    Anyone who stood in his way at that moment was his enemy. His ruthlessness was evident when


    faced with an enemy. However, even so, as Calvin rushed toward Jonathan¡¯s car, the vehicle had


    already started and was driving away.


    It was toote for Calvin to catch up.


    His dark eyes were fixed on the departing car. His handsome face was now marked with anxiety


    and gloom. ¡°Is Jonathan trying to use this method to convey that he could take away anyone he


    desired?¡± Calvin thought.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was thrown into the back seat inside the car. Right then, she struggled to sit up.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man sitting beside her chuckled coldly. His beautiful eyes locked onto her. His gaze


    was cold and intense. It gave Rosalie a feeling that she was in extreme danger.


    Rosalie trembled slightly. The next moment, Jonathan suddenly leaned over, his arms pressing on


    either side of her body, almost imprisoning her within his embrace.


    At the same time, a partition slowly rose between the back seat and the front seat. It effectively


    divided the car¡¯s space. The rear seat which wasrger than an ordinary car, immediately turned


    into a separate space.


    A trace of panic shed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Jonathan¡¯s face slowly approached her. ¡°Is Calvin really that good? Good enough to eagerly put on


    the gown he prepared for you? You even embraced him.¡±


    At that moment, his face revealed an unbridled jealousy.


    Yes, he was jealous. In fact, Jonathan was consumed by an uncontroble jealousy. He had never


    experienced such intense jealousy before. Yet, when he saw the photos sent by Rosalie¡¯s


    bodyguards, whom he had sent to monitor her, Jonathan felt his heart racing.


    She wore a purple floral dress and tenderly embraced Calvin. In the photo, Rosalie did not resist the


    hug in the slightest. One could even say she willingly did it!


    ¡°Had she fallen in love with Calvin?¡± Jonathan wondered. At the thought of that possibility, he felt


    like jealousy was swallowing him whole.


    He knew Calvin had a habit of collecting purple floral dresses, a secret they had never publicly


    shared.


    Back then, n had asked out of curiosity, ¡°Calvin, who are you collecting these various purple


    dresses with small floral patterns for?¡±


    ¡°For the person I miss the most in my lifetime.¡± That was Calvin¡¯s answer at that time.


    Jonathan had simply smiled after hearing that. He thought it was a joke.


    After that, he had seen Calvin¡¯s painting. There was a little girl in the painting, and she was wearing


    a floral dress.


    And then, Jonathan saw a photo of young Rosalie wearing a floral dress!


    So, he knew that the floral dresses Calvin collected were meant for Rosalie. The person Calvin


    missed was her.


    Even after Fiona appeared in Calvin¡¯s life, he still made Rosalie wear the purple floral gown. It


    seemed like he had given it to the person he truly missed.


    Jonathan¡¯s face was getting closer to Rosalie, and his lips were about to touch hers.


    She suddenly turned her head, avoiding his kiss. But simultaneously, Rosalie felt like a raging storm


    was brewing within her as she questioned inwardly, ¡°Did he know that Calvin had hugged me


    tonight? Did he see that? Or¡­¡±


    However, avoiding Jonathan did not help at all. In the next moment, he kissed her lips fiercely.


    Rosalie struggled hard, but she couldn¡¯t avoid the kiss that was like a persistent shadow.


    She could feel Jonathan¡¯s breath on her face as he tightly held her wrists. It was impossible for


    Rosalie to break free. In an instant, an unpleasant atmosphere permeated the inside of the car.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    After an unknown period, when the kiss finally ended, Rosalie gasped for breath like a fish out of


    water.


    Her long hair was slightly messy, and her cheeks were flushed with a rosy hue. Those tranquil eyes


    stared at him, no longer in the calm, unruffled manner they had been earlier. It was as if, in her


    eyes, his presence had regained significance.


    Even though her gaze now held a hint of anger, it still captivated him.


    He raised his hand, gently stroking her hair. His lips gradually approached her ear as he spoke with


    a husky voice. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about falling in love with Calvin¡­¡±


    Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to fall in love with Calvin. The only person she could love was him,


    Jonathan, and no one else!


    A chill ran down her spine. ¡°Who I choose to love is my¡­¡±


    His lips descended upon hers once more before she could finish her sentence, silencing her


    completely.


    Amotion was gradually brewing at the charity g, especially after an earlier incident outside


    had caused quite a stir.


    Lillian was stunned when she learned that Jonathan had closed off the area outside and had a


    conflict with Calvin.


    She thought, ¡°Jonathan? Jonathan could attend the banquet and enjoy the event without any


    trouble, so why did he close off the area outside? Could it be¡­¡±


    Lillian suddenly thought of Rosalie, her best friend who had-mentioned she was going home. She


    pondered, ¡°Could it be that she coincidentally ran into Jonathan outside? Furthermore, could


    Jonathan have closed off the area for Rosalie?¡±


    The crazy thought crossed Lillian¡¯s mind. She thought it couldn¡¯t be true, but her heart was racing.


    She took out her phone and quickly dialed Rosalie¡¯s number, but no one answered.


    Lillian¡¯s face changed, and she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Has something happened to Rosalie?¡±


    Beside Lillian, Callum suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s go ask Calvin first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s find Calvin first!¡± Lillian hurriedly agreed while rushing toward the exit, with Callum


    following closely.


    When they reached the exit, a crowd had gathered. Lillian saw many reporters surrounding Calvin,


    taking pictures, but none dared to approach him for an interview.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Standing next to Calvin was a woman in a light purple dress, but she was not Rosalie.


    At this moment, Fiona was standing by Calvin¡¯s side, looking at his right hand that hung awkwardly


    at his side. ¡°Calvin, do you need to go to the hospital for your hand? I can apany you,¡±


    However, Calvin did not pay any attention to her. His thin lips were tightly pressed into a straight line


    as he ordered his subordinates, ¡°Get these reporters to leave. I don¡¯t want to see any rumors on the


    inte about tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± his subordinates responded, and the security guards at the event began dispersing the


    reporters.


    Fiona gritted her teeth secretly. Initially, she wanted to show the rtionship between Calvin and her


    through these reporters to end up on the trending list. That way, the students in school and those in


    the film crew would not mock her all day long!


    However, she had lost the chance to do so.


    Fiona felt awkward as she tried to show more concern and worry. ¡°Calvin, you should go to the


    hospital for your hand. Is it hurting badly? I¡¯m really worried about your hand.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been worried about Rosalie?¡± Calvin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fiona was momentarily taken aback and couldn¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°Do you know that Rosalie¡¯s hand was injured much worse than mine? You always im that you


    are close to her. When she was imprisoned, did you ever visit her?¡± Calvin stared at the woman in


    front of him.


    While researching Rosalie¡¯s prison records, he found that only Lillian, her best friend, had frequently


    visited her. Wilma couldn¡¯te to Strico due to health issues, but she had called a few times.


    Other than that, there were no records of anyone else visiting Rosalie during her imprisonment.


    Thinking back to those days when Rosalie was isted and deserted, Calvin felt an indescribable


    ache in his heart.


    Fiona looked embarrassed and couldn¡¯t answer Calvin¡¯s question.


    At that moment, Lillian finally arrived with Callum¡¯s help and ran toward Calvin. ¡°How is Rosalie? I


    called her, but no one answered!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face turned dark as he replied, ¡°She was taken away by Jonathan.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s heart sank. Her fears seemed to be confirmed. She asked, ¡°Do you know where Jonathan


    took Lillian?¡±


    As soon as she asked, Lillian felt like she had asked a foolish question. Indeed, Calvin shook his


    head.


    ¡°What should we do? Rosalie¡­¡± Lillian bit her lip, her face filled with worry.


    Callum tried tofort her, saying, ¡°Jonathan probably won¡¯t do anything extreme to Rosalie.¡± After


    all, Jonathan still loved Rosalie.


    ¡°He took her away by force, and I couldn¡¯t reach her on the phone,¡± Lillian replied anxiously.


    Moreover, when she came here, she heard about Jonathan¡¯s conflict with Calvin, and he had


    forcefully taken a woman away.


    There was no doubt that the woman was Rosalie.


    Rosalie did not leave with Jonathan willingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Youngblood residence. Maybe Jonathan took Rosie there!¡± Lillian said urgently. She


    dragged Callum to the parking lot and drove the car to the Youngblood residence.


    Calvin¡¯s expression remained gloomy. Since Jonathan used this method to take Rosalie away, he


    might not have taken her to the Youngblood residence.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Why did Jonathan take Rosalie?¡±


    At that moment, several medical personnel who had been prepared for the banquet hurriedly


    approached with the medical


    kit.


    An experienced doctor took one look at the severity of Calvin¡¯s twisted wrist and immediately


    gasped. He quickly stepped forward, touched the bones on Calvin¡¯s wrist, and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, we


    need to fix your hand first and then take X-rays at the hospital to assess the specific condition.


    However, it might be a bit painful. Please bear with it


    Calvin coldly responded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The doctor and nurses began fixing Calvin¡¯s twisted wrist on the spot. Calvin did not utter a word,


    and there was no change in his expression. His gaze remained fixed on the direction where


    Jonathan¡¯s car had departed.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    ¡°Calvin, since Rosalie was taken by Jonathan, you don¡¯t need to worry. They were a couple, after


    all, even if they¡¯ve broken up, you can see¡­¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice suddenly trailed off because she realized that Calvin was not listening to anything she


    was saying. It was as if she were invisible to him, and at this moment, his mind was entirely focused


    on Rosalie.


    Fiona gritted her teeth tightly as she thought, ¡°What does Rosalie have that is so special? One after


    another, they are all trying to im Rosalie. I will not let Rosalie steal my happiness!¡±


    When Jonathan took Rosalie out of the car, she realized that the ce he had taken her was


    completely unfamiliar.


    Bamboo groves surrounded it, and in the midst of it stood a traditional manor that seemed to have


    some years behind it.


    It exuded an ancient charm, making it feel like a step back in time.


    ¡°Jonathan, why did you bring me here?¡± Rosalie suddenly felt nervous.


    ¡°What for? Of course, it¡¯s to keep you locked up,¡± he replied, pulling her and heading toward the


    mansion.


    The interior of the mansion was decorated with an old-fashioned charm. Even though some areas


    had clearly been renovated, the overall ambiance remained, with pavilions, small bridges, and lotus


    flowers, which were rare this season.


    If it were any other time, Rosalie would have been eager to appreciate such a ce.


    However, she was almost forced to move forward now. Despite the beauty of the surroundings, she


    felt nothing but fear.


    She pondered, ¡°Locked up? What did he mean by that? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie desperately tried to free herself from Jonathan¡¯s grip but couldn¡¯t break free. His


    fingers were like steel, tightly gripping her wrist.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks, turning to look at her. ¡°I used to care whether you wanted me,


    but I realized that instead of letting you fall in love with Calvin, I¡¯d rather do it my way.¡±


    With that, he suddenly bent down, lifting her entirely in his arms and striding into arge room.


    ¡°Jonathan, put me down!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    ¡°Put you down and let you stay with Calvin?¡± he replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Calvin and I are not what you think,¡± she said.


    ¡°What kind of rtionship is it then? Childhood friends who¡¯ve been through thick and thin?¡± he


    asked coldly.


    She hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°No matter what kind of rtionship it is, you have no right


    to bring me here. I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back,¡± he said lightly as he carried her into a spacious room. The room was dark as


    no lights were on, and it waspletely pitch-ck.


    Rosalie felt herself being thrown onto the bed. She tried to sit up, but the next moment, his body


    covered hers, pinning her down.


    ¡°Rosalie, you can¡¯t go back. Since I brought you here, I don¡¯t intend to let you leave.¡± His breath


    brushed against her face, and his gentle tone sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by not intending to let me leave?¡± she asked in shock.


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear?¡± he murmured, his lips brushing against her earlobe. ¡°I want


    you to stay here until you fall in love with me again.¡±


    Her body trembled as she thought, ¡°So, he really intended to keep me locked up here until I fell in


    love with him again?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? What you¡¯re doing is a clear vition of someone¡¯s freedom!¡±


    Rosalie eximed loudly as if speaking loudly was the only way to alleviate her fear.


    mad.¡±


    ¡°Crazy?¡± he whispered, and his icy kiss trailed along her earlobe, lingering on her cheeks and


    eyebrows. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time. When I fell in love with you and controlled my


    every emotion, I might have already gone He had gone crazy when he fell in love with her, and his


    joys and sorrows were controlled by her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me realize that jealousy can be


    intense enough to want to destroy the entire world,¡± he murmured.


    His soft voice formed an ambiguous atmosphere in this dark room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t push Jonathan away. His kisses continued to rain down on her face, and his fingers


    were undoing her dress.


    ¡°No!¡± he cried out


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you wearing clothes given to you by other men,¡± he said coldly. He did not like her dress,


    which was originally meant to be a gift from Calvin to the person he missed the most.


    Even though Calvin did not know that Rosalie was the little girl who had saved him all those years


    ago, he still gave her the dress.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°What does it mean? Is it fate? Even if they were temporarily separated, are they


    destined to be together in the end? So, what did that make me? I fell in love with Rosalie first!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, have you stopped loving me?¡± He removed her dress, his fingers touching her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t see his expression in the dimly lit room, but she could feel his eyes burning into her.


    ¡°So, what do I have to do to make you love me again?¡± he murmured.


    She remained silent as he showered her with more kisses..


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with Calvin, okay? The only person you can love is me¡­¡± His words sounded both


    like amand and a plea.


    Her heart trembled slightly. ¡°Jonathan, I won¡¯t love you again.¡± He had long shattered her love for


    him.


    ¡°Really?¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°We have the rest of our lives, so much time ahead. One day, you¡¯ll


    love me again.¡±


    ¡°Is it that if I don¡¯t love you for a day, you won¡¯t let me go for a day?¡± She began to breathe heavily.


    In the darkness, it seemed like he was trying to arouse her senses with everything he had.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± He responded as if he were a passionate lover. However, they clearly weren¡¯t a couple. ¡°Do


    you want me?¡± His voice echoed in her ear once again.


    Her vision was obstructed in the dimly lit room, so her sense of hearing became more acute.


    His voice was incredibly seductive, deliberately stirring, tempting, and leading her into everything he


    had carefully arranged.


    Her body seemed to be under his control, irresistibly drawn to him..


    However, her willpower still had a trace of rity.


    She heard herself saying, ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t want you!¡±


    At that moment, the air seemed to fall into a dead silence

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Lillian and Callum arrived at the Youngblood residence, but they did not see Jonathan at all.


    ording to the butler of the Youngblood residence, Jonathan had never brought Rosalic back


    here.


    Lillian requested to enter the Youngblood residence to look around, but the butler tly refused her.


    So, Lillian had to stand helplessly at the entrance of the Youngblood residence, stomping her foot in


    frustration.


    Callum observed his anxious girlfriend and began understanding how important Rosalie was to


    Lillian.


    ¡°If someone took me away, would you be this eager to find me?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian hesitated for a moment, then chuckled in amusement. ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re asking such


    a question? You¡¯re not jealous of Rosalie, are you?¡±


    ¡°What if I really am jealous?¡± Callum stared at Lillian.


    Lillian blinked. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly leaned in, tiptoed, and grabbed Callum¡¯s


    cor. Pulling him down, she nted a quick kiss on his lips. ¡°There, I love you. Rosalie is my best


    friend, so there¡¯s no need to be jealous.¡±


    Callum couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    That kiss felt a bit too perfunctory!


    Lillian continued to urge Callum, ¡°Quick, help me think of a way to get into the Youngblood


    residence. Or should we just climb over this iron gate?¡±


    After saying that, she seemed eager to take action. Shocked, Callum grabbed Lillian, preventing her


    from taking any reckless actions. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? The top of that gate has


    high-voltage wires. If someone inside activates them, you¡¯ll be electrocuted!¡±


    Lillian was startled, and her face paled. ¡°Nothing works. So, how can we find out if Rosalie is


    inside?¡±


    She was genuinely concerned for Rosalie¡¯s safety. Even though Jonathan still loved Rosalie at this


    point, Rosalie no longer loved Jonathan!


    Lillian paced back and forth. Callum rubbed his temples, relieved that Rosalie was a woman.


    Otherwise, he¡¯d have an incredibly powerful and nearly unbeatable love rival!


    ¡°Let¡¯s check the surveince cameras,¡± Callum suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check the nearby


    surveince footage, and we can see if Jonathan brought Rosalie back here.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Right, if we check the surveince, we might not only find out if Jonathan


    came back here but also. where he took Rosalie. Is that right?¡±


    Callum frowned slightly. ¡°Not necessarily. If we can think of checking surveince, do you think


    Jonathan wouldn¡¯t? With his abilities, he could easily avoid being captured on camera if he didn¡¯t


    want anyone to know where he took her.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lillian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What about Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check first,¡± Callum reassured her. ¡°For now, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Who


    knows,/maybe by tomorrow morning, Rosalie will have returned to her rented apartment?¡±


    Lillian bit her lower lip slightly, feeling helpless at this point.


    On the other hand, Rosalie had no idea that Jonathan intended to keep her here and had taken her


    phone away.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even contact anyone outside.


    She bit her lip and looked at the torn dress on the floor. Originally an exquisite gown, it was now


    torn like a rag.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. She did not expect the dress given to her by ¡°Cal¡± would end up


    like this in just one night.


    Images fromst night came to her mind.


    Last night, after she said, ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t want you,¡± he finally did not force himself on her and


    chose to leave the room instead.


    She had spent the entire night in this room, wide awake.


    The room¡¯s door was not locked, but she knew that if he said he wanted to keep her there, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this mansion even if she walked out the door.


    Just then, the room¡¯s door was pushed open, and Jonathan walked in, holding a stack of clothes.


    ¡°Awake?¡± He looked at Rosalie, who was sitting up in bed, wrapped in a sheet.


    She bit her lip, not saying anything. She just red at him.


    Unconcerned, he walked over to her. ¡°These are clothes for you to change into. Shall I help you put


    them on? We need to see if they fit.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She quickly refused. ¡°I can dress myself.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can dress yourself.¡± He did not insist and simply ced the clothes beside her.


    She stared at him, wondering how she was supposed to dress with him here.


    Seeming to understand her hesitation, he said, ¡°When we lived together before, you changed


    clothes in front of me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you were my boyfriend, the person I loved. But now you¡¯re not,¡± she replied.


    His expression changed slightly, and then he slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t look. You can


    change.¡±


    She was taken aback as she did not expect him to close his eyes.


    At this moment, with his eyes closed and standing so still, he looked like a perfect sculpture. His


    thick ck eyshes cast shadows on his eyelids like a fan.


    Rosalie bit her lip and finally began to change.


    Although she knew he couldn¡¯t see anything with closed eyes, her cheeks still inexplicably turned


    red after changing.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m done changing,¡± she said hesitantly.


    He slowly opened his eyes again to look at her.


    ¡°Is your face red because of me?¡± he asked.


    She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    He leaned slightly closer, his face getting closer to hers. ¡°So, you still have feelings for me, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she eximed and turned her face away. ¡°Even if it were someone else, I-I would still blush.¡±


    His face suddenly darkened. Just when Rosalie thought he might be angry, he bent down and


    picked up a pair of socks lying nearby.


    Now that she had finished changing her clothes, she hadn¡¯t put on her socks yet.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, and he knelt in front of her, carefully helping her put on the socks


    one by one.


    Rosalie remained stiff, looking at Jonathan in this posture. She couldn¡¯t describe the strange feeling


    in her heart.


    ¡°Jonathan, can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± she murmured.


    Maintaining his kneeling posture, he slightly tilted his chin, looking at her with half-closed eyes. ¡°And


    what about you? Can¡¯t you love me again?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I no longer have¡­¡±


    ¡°No longer have feelings for me, yes?¡± Jonathan interrupted Rosalie. ¡°Then, who do you have


    feelings for now?¡±


    Rosalie struggled to find the right words to say. The man¡¯s gaze on her seemingly shed with a


    dangerous gleam.


    ¡°I have no feelings for anyone, including Calvin!¡± she asserted, not wanting to involve Calvin. The


    latter already had his wrist broken by Jonathan because of her, and she didn¡¯t even know how he


    was doing then.


    ¡°If so, why did you let him hug you? When did you be so close with him?¡± he asked softly.


    Rosalie abruptly felt nervous, for it seemed he would do something extreme if her answer angered


    him.


    ¡°I¡­ merely think of Calvin as a childhood friend. Looking at him, I feel¡­ guilty,¡± Rosalie said


    truthfully.


    ¡°Guilty?¡± Jonathan quirked a brow.


    ¡°Calvin has been looking for me for so many years, but I never told him I¡¯m the person he¡¯s looking


    for.¡± Inwardly, Rosalie added, ¡°Instead, I allowed him to mistake someone else for me and don¡¯t


    intend to correct him either.¡± Aloud, she continued, ¡°Besides, he only hugged me as a childhood


    friend.¡±


    It was because she was wearing a purple gown at that time. In that instant, Calvin thought of her as


    the little girl he imagined, and she could sense that.


    Therefore, that hug was just one between her childhood self and ¡°Cal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you said you have no feelings for Calvin, I believe you. What about me, then? Would it


    be hard for you to fall in love with me again?¡± Jonathan straightened slightly, propping his hands on


    the edge of the bed and looking at her at almost eye level.


    The distance between their faces suddenly diminished in a sh.


    Rosalie looked at him in a daze. The man before her had a handsome face, a high forehead,


    chiseled features, a tall nose bridge, and sensual lips. Under his tapered brows, his eyes were


    sharp yet alluring.


    Those eyes


    of his often gave off an extremely oppressive coldness. Yet they could also be charming enough to


    make a woman lose herself in them, as though her soul had been held captive.


    As such, it would be not difficult at all to fall in love with a man like him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so indifferent to women, coupled with the fact that things ended badly for some of


    the women who


    deliberately approached him back then, he would have long since been surrounded by a bevy of


    women.


    ¡°Fall in love with me, okay? Just like when we were together. Let¡¯s get back together. I¡¯ll love Even


    when the judicial police took her away, she looked at him coldly and said mockingly, ¡°Warren, I hope


    you will also experience a time when you have no way of defending yourself one day.¡±


    At the time, he had paid it no mind. He was convinced that she was just trying to make excuses for


    herself.


    ¡°Are you going back to the hotel now, Mr. York?¡± the driver in the front asked.


    Warren was going to answer in affirmation, but the words at the tip of his tongue suddenly changed.


    ¡°Head to Ocean Street.¡±


    ¡°Ocean Street?¡± The driver was startled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, Warren slowly closed his eyes and went silent.


    The driver then turned around and drove in the direction of Ocean Street.


    On Ocean Street, there were many stalls of various sizes at night. Many people would choose to go


    there for supper, but someone like Warren seemingly had nothing to do with such a ce.


    The driver inwardly wondered why Warren wanted to visit Ocean Street. He mused, ¡°Could it be that


    he ns to go for


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    supper after hearing much about the ce?¡±


    there you and spoil you. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you. I won¡¯t break up with you or hurt you


    ever again,¡± Jonathan said gently.


    A man like him had never been sopliant to a woman.


    She was the one and only exception.


    In front of her, he could put his pride down and endure just to obtain her love again.


    Rosalie only found it ridiculous. Once, she tried her best to forget him after their breakup. But right


    then, he was begging her to love him again in such a low voice.


    ¡°Jonathan, do you really know what love is? If you can easily decide to love or unlove someone


    voluntarily, then it is not what real love is,¡± she murmured.


    She smiled bitterly, her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Just like now, I can say that I love you when I actually


    don¡¯t love you at all. Is that the answer you want?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened all the more.


    Love or hate could not be decided as easily as one liked. That was something he had known all too


    well. Or else, he would not loved her back then.


    ¡°I want you to love me, both with your words and your heart! Even if you don¡¯t love me right now,


    you will love me as much as you did in the past one day. I promise you this, Rosie!¡± he said rather


    aggressively.


    His voice was full of resolution.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie felt as though all the blood in her body had been frozen solid.


    Inwardly, she thought, ¡°Is that possible? Can I still love him as much as I did in the past? How can a


    broken rtionship be restored back to how it was?¡±


    As night fell, Warren got into the car and rubbed his forehead tiredly. He had discussed fighting for


    custody with awyer


    that day.


    Thewyer he hired was naturally an expert in the field, and the other man analyzed the case with


    him before telling him that there was at least an eighty percent chance of winning thewsuit.


    Even if the child had been living with Amelia for several years, her biggest disadvantage was that


    she had been in prison. In reference to various cases in the past, a judge would be very likely to


    grant him custody.


    Unexpectedly, the case back then became Warren¡¯s tool in fighting for custody. His eyes darkened


    when he thought of that certain case.


    At the same time, his heart started aching again.


    ¡°Stop hurting! Back then, I only did what I should have done when he appeared before the court to


    testify against Amelia. She was the one who viciously pushed Irene down the stairs. I merely told


    what I personally witnessed. She was guilty and. deserved to be punished! Because of that shove,


    not only did Irene lose her child, but she also lost her ability to have any more children. Therefore,


    it¡¯s only natural to have Irene raise the child as her own! She should pay for the crime she had


    committed!¡± he said to himself soundlessly.


    However, the scene where she insisted on being innocent in the courtroom seemed to be branded


    in his mind and would not


    go away.


    Although Amelia was sentenced to three and a half years of imprisonment in that case, she never


    pleaded guilty in court. When the judge read out her sentence in court in the end, she still insisted


    on not being guilty.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    The car drove to one of the parts of Ocean Street. Moving further up, food stalls lined the side of the


    road.


    Warren asked the driver to pull over, and then he got out of the car alone.


    ¡°Mr. York, if you want to have midnight snacks here, I can rmend a few,¡± the driver said.


    ¡°No need,¡± Warren refused and walked toward the bustling ce ahead.


    In Warren¡¯s opinion, the food stalls and carts were iparably simple. He wouldn¡¯t go to such a


    ce at all on normal days.


    However, that day, he finally caught a glimpse of a slender figure.


    In the bustling crowds, even if the figure was mixed in it, he could still catch sight of her at first


    nce. She was so thin, wearing old brown clothes and pants and an apron. She was really


    different from before when she was by his side.


    P


    At that moment, Amelia was cooking the dishes with her head down. The hot air from the pan


    billowed toward her beautiful face. Her movements were skillful, and even with her slender arms,


    she was effortlessly cooking the dishes like an expert.,


    Warren suddenly thought of the past when she said that she would cook for him, but it turned out to


    be a mess. Finally, he made some tomato soup with carrots and they both had a wonderful meal


    together.


    At that time, she said with a smile, ¡°Warren, just wait. I will definitely make a delicious meal every


    day in the future! I will definitely be a good wife and keep you plump!¡±


    Then, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± he asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I was wondering what you would look like after you gain weight,¡± she said. ¡°Haha! Will the two of us


    be a couple of fatties when my cooking skill improves?¡±


    In the end, her cooking skills seemed to have improved now, but she was thinner than before.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After Amelia cooked the dishes and served them to customers, she sighed tiredly. She wiped the


    sweat on her forehead and felt a little worried.


    Although those troublemakers didn¡¯te yesterday, she wondered if they woulde today.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t want to set up stalls in other ces, but there were a lot of people here, so


    a small business like hers could still make some money. If she went to another ce, her ie


    would be much lower. By then, she would have less money to raise Aiden. Not to mention, her


    mother was getting old, so she often had some minor health problems. Although those medical


    expenses were only several hundred dors at a time, the sum became considerable when


    umted.


    In the future, her expenses would only increase, so she needed to make more money.


    At that moment, she saw a man in a suit approaching. She thought, ¡°There¡¯s another customer.¡±


    Amelia quickly raised her head and put on a smile. ¡°Sir, how may I¡­


    After saying that, all the remaining words got stuck in her throat. The smile on her face froze


    instantly, and her face turned pale.


    Warren looked at Amelia indifferently and said, ¡°Give me one portion of each of the dishes you have


    here.¡±


    The voice of the man in front of Amelia sounded so close yet, at the same time, so far.


    ¡°One portion of each dish will be quite arge amount. Mr. York. If you eat alone, you won¡¯t finish it


    all,¡± Amelia said, barely suppressing her shock.


    ¡°You set up a stall to make money, and I spend money on food. As for whether I can finish it or not,


    you about it.¡± After saying that, Warren walked to one of the empty tables and sat down.


    shouldn¡¯t worry


    His exquisite and elegant appearance was ipatible with his surroundings.


    Amelia didn¡¯t expect Warren toe here and order food. She wondered, ¡°What is he ying at?¡±


    She was cooking while thinking about it.


    After the dishes were cooked one by one, she brought them to a small square table in front of him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the small square table to be filled with dishes.


    Amelia was d that her food cart only served ten dishes in total. Otherwise, that small square


    table would not fit all of the food.


    Just as Amelia served thest dish, Warren suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re better at cooking now than


    before.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°People change.¡±


    She thought, ¡°If I behave like I used to, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to raise Aiden at all! Just like now, I


    no longer take care of


    my skin with various skincare products as before. Last time, I even put on light makeup when going


    out. Now, I only apply a cheap bottle of cream when the weather is cold. As for makeup¡­ That¡¯s a


    luxury far beyond me now.¡±


    Her hands were scalded with blisters because she wanted to learn cooking skills. Even if those


    blisters had faded away, there were still scars left on her hands. Her palms were also covered with


    calluses. Her hands were no longer in the same condition as before, too.


    After saying that, Amelia went to greet the other guests. Warren looked at her being busy, and his


    eyes darkened. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s greeting the customers with a smile even when she¡¯s so tired.


    But her smile seems so humble now, which is different from her usual dazzling and cheerful grins.¡±


    Warren picked up his fork and began to eat the food in front of him.


    He ate every bite very slowly as if he was savoring the taste.


    Amelia did her best to ignore Warren¡¯s existence and only treated him as an ordinary guest. But as


    time went by, the number of people on the road gradually became fewer and fewer, and his


    presence seemed to be more eye-catching. He was still sitting in a chair, eating the dishes


    slowly. He looked so elegant and graceful, forming a great contrast with the surroundings.


    Therefore, many people passing by would look at him.


    There was even a woman, dressed revealingly, looking like she had juste out of the nightclub,


    who walked to Warren¡¯s table, pulled a chair, and sat down. Then, she said seductively, ¡°Sir, how


    about having dinner with me? I can do whatever you want tonight.¡±


    The meaning of her words was obvious enough.


    However, the person she was talking to was Warren, so how could a man like him be interested in


    such a woman?


    Warren nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    His tone was casual, but it made the woman feel a chill traveling down her spine. She felt as if she


    wouldn¡¯t live to see tomorrow if she lingered there.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    The woman almost fled in haste.


    A faint smirk crossed Amelia¡¯s face as she watched the scene unfold, thinking, ¡°Warren has always


    been too proud to be easily tempted.¡±


    There was a time when a minor celebrity tried to drug him, hoping for a night of passion, but he


    chose to leave while enduring the effects of the drug rather than letting that persony a finger on


    him. Naturally, the fate of that minor celebrity afterward was horrifying, and as for that night¡­.


    The memory of that night made Amelia shake her head vigorously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it; just treat everything from the past as a nightmare! The only good thing Warren


    has left me with is Aiden!¡± she muttered silently.


    However, as she suppressed those memories and nced out of the corner of her eye in Warren¡¯s


    direction, she noticed his deep eyes were fixed on her.


    Instantly, a wave of stiffness washed over Amelia¡¯s entire body.


    For a moment, it felt as though she was frozen in ce, her gaze locked onto his face as if she


    couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from him.


    His gaze felt like a tangled web, ensnaring herpletely.


    After an uncertain amount of time, an unexpected voice interrupted Amelia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hey,dy


    boss, what¡¯s this¡­ a tender gaze exchange? How about us two guys join in and have a look too¡­¡±


    A strong whiff of alcohol wafted into Amelia¡¯s nostrils.


    She turned her head to find two inebriated men now focusing their attention on her with ill


    intentions. One of them seemed overly eager to get all handsy with her.


    Amelia quickly sidestepped, putting more space between herself and the two men, eyeing them


    skeptically. ¡°These guys¡­ they don¡¯t seem like the usual troublemakers around here. Could they¡­


    have been reced? And is ¡®harassment¡¯ the y they¡¯re unfolding today?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding us? You look pretty good,dy boss. Come on, give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll pay


    youter. I promise you¡¯ll live a good life. No need to¡­ hup¡­ work so hard setting up stall¡­¡±


    The man burped as he spoke, then lunged toward Amelia once more..


    Amelia dodged their advances once again. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    At this hour, it was already 2 a.m., and the street was deserted, with only a few vendors and


    scattered passersby. However, these onlookers seemed unwilling to get involved and simply


    watched from a distance.


    ¡°Sure¡­ call the police¡­ We¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone¡­¡± The man chuckled and lunged at


    Amelia again.


    As Amelia evaded their advances, she reached into her pocket to grab her phone with the intention


    of making a call. However, the phone was suddenly knocked out of her hand by the other man and


    it tumbled to the ground.


    The two drunken men closed in on her, trapping her from both sides. Amelia¡¯s attempts to avoid


    them grew increasingly flustered and exhausted. Suddenly, one of the men seized her and tightly


    wrapped his arms around her, moving in for an unwanted kiss on her face with his plump lips. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But in the nick of time, a foot came down hard on the man who was about to kiss Amelia. He was


    sent sprawling to the ground, but since he still clung tightly to Amelia, it seemed as though she


    might fall with him.


    In that critical moment, an arm quickly encircled Amelia¡¯s waist, and the next second, she found


    herself enveloped in a wide, reassuring embrace. A familiar aura instantly surrounded her entire


    being!


    Amelia gazed at Warren in astonishment as he held her.


    ¡°Is he¡­ actually saving me? I expected him to revel in my humiliation, to find joy in my torment and


    suffering,¡± she thought.


    At that moment, another intoxicated manunched a punch toward Warren. Without any hesitation,


    Warren swiftly pushed Amelia, still wrapped in his embrace, to the side. He raised his hand and


    unleashed a powerful blow to the man¡¯s abdomen.


    Amelia was well aware of Warren¡¯s formidable fighting skills. During their time together, he had


    sparred with professional fighters, and she had witnessed it on multiple asions.


    Therefore, she had no doubt that he could handle these two drunken men.


    What surprised her, however, was why he would save her.


    Sure enough, in no time, those two drunkards were beaten up to the point where they were begging


    for mercy, their intoxication had mostly cleared, and they scrambled away almost on all fours.


    Warren walked up to Amelia and said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t set up your stall here.¡±


    Warren thought about the harassment earlier; if he hadn¡¯t been here, those two drunkards would


    have seeded in their ill


    intentions.


    The mere thought of it made him inexplicably ufortable, and he even felt that just letting those


    two go like that was too lenient.


    Amelia suddenly chuckled. ¡°So, Mr. York, are you trying topletely cut off my path? Sending


    those people to disrupt me before wasn¡¯t enough, and now you want to send two more to y a


    scene and personally warn me? Actually, you might as well not bother; maybe the lesson I learned


    would be more profound.¡±


    Warren furrowed his brow. ¡°The two people today weren¡¯t sent by Irene.¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean the troublemakers from the other day were sent by Irene?¡± Amelia asked.


    Warren pressed his thin lips tightly together and didn¡¯t refute; instead, he tacitly agreed.


    Amelia¡¯s smile broadened, yet it carried a profound undertone of bitterness.


    ¡°It really was Irene. I¡¯m already in dire circumstances, but Irene is still unwilling to release her grip


    on me? No¡­ perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say that the man standing before me is the one who


    truly refuses to let me go,¡± she thought bitterly


    ¡°So, Mr. York, what brings you here today? Are you just here to give me a warning to stop setting up


    my stall?¡± Amelia asked, casting a quick nce at the time. As it was nearing closing time, she


    started to organize the tables and chairs, neatly arranging the tes and some uncooked


    ingredients.


    Warren observed her coldly as she tidied up. ¡°Are you implying that you still intend to continue


    setting up your stall here?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t set up my stall, how am I supposed to survive?¡± She raised her gaze to him, her


    expression cold. ¡°I have limited abilities, I¡¯m an ex-convict, and finding a job is tough. Cooking is the


    only skill I have, and setting up a stall is the only way I can make a living. Of course, Mr. York, if you


    genuinely want to cut off my livelihood, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of ways to do it.¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of turmoil surged within Warren. He had indeed forgotten that, despite her once


    being an outstanding secretary with professional skills, her criminal record would likely deter most


    legitimatepanies from hiring her.


    In the days after her release from prison, even though he had sent people to investigate and learn


    about her, thinking about it now, she was probably struggling even more than he had originally


    thought.


    ¡°What if I help you find a job? Would you consider not setting up your stall here?¡± The words slipped


    out of his mouth without him intending them to.


    Amelia stared at Warren in disbelief. ¡°Mr. York, are you serious?¡±


    Warren was equally taken aback by his own words, perplexed about why he had uttered them.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    ¡®Is it because I can¡¯t bear this? The sight of that woman who now has to work such a difficult job?


    She¡¯s thest person I should feel sorry about! Who does she think she is, making me feel like this


    for her sake?¡¯ Warren thought.


    ¡°I only gave you a job for Aiden¡¯s sake. At least before the judgment, I don¡¯t want my son to live a


    hard life,¡± Warren said this not only to Amelia but also to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s my son, not yours!¡± Amelia hissed coldly. ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t forget that you once said you¡¯d


    have me abort the child if I was pregnant. You also said a woman like me is not qualified to give


    birth to your child at all, didn¡¯t you? Now, what rights do you have to steal my child?¡±


    Warren¡¯s face darkened. He slowly approached Amelia and said, ¡°Since you chose to give birth to


    this child back then, you should¡¯ve expected a day like this toe.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body flinched sharply. ¡°You¡¯d rather not let that child stay by my side, even if it¡¯s a child you


    don¡¯t want?¡±


    ¡°What kind of life can he live if he stays by your side?¡± Warren snapped back mercilessly. ¡°Will he


    apany you running ? your stall and let everyoneugh at him for having a mother who used to


    serve in prison?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned extremely pale.


    Warren continued, ¡°After thewsuit is finalized and everything is over, I¡¯ll take him back to


    Sloummont. Irene will treat him as her own, and he¡¯ll have a great future ahead. Compared to that,


    what can you give him?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips trembled like she wanted to say something. In the end, nothing was said.


    She turned around silently and rode her little cart wobbly. Although she was only in her early 30s,


    she exhibited severe aging signs as if she was being crushed.


    She slowly started the cart. It made puffing sounds and rode into the quiet road.


    Warren stared as the cart slowly faded from his vision, and he felt a sudden regret. She seemed


    empty after hearing his words like they had shattered her soul.


    There was pain in his heart again. It ached even more than before.


    Lillian felt like she was going crazy. From the surveince footage Callum had helped her obtain,


    Jonathan¡¯s car never appeared at the Youngblood residence. In other words, Jonathan never


    brought Rosalie back there.


    As for the car Jonathan took back then, it wasst seen driven to somewhere west of the city.


    Afterward, all the surveince footage along the way had been destroyed.


    That was to say, she had no way of finding where Jonathan had taken Rosalie.


    ¡°Do you really have no idea how to find them?¡± Lillian asked Callum persistently.


    Callum smiled bitterly. ¡°Strico is Jonathan¡¯s territory to begin with. I genuinely don¡¯t have a way if he


    doesn¡¯t want anyone to


    find him.¡±


    After all, Strico was not within the White family¡¯s influence. His options were limited.


    Lillian was crestfallen. ¡°Then, what should we do? I can¡¯t get through to Rosalie¡¯s cell phone. I also


    went to her office and asked for her, but they said she had asked for leave. She¡¯s also not at her


    rental home. Tell me, what does Jonathan want from her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. After all, Jonathan still loves Rosalie. Even if he really does something to


    Rosalie, he won¡¯t hurt her. Besides, not only are we looking for Rosalie¡¯s whereabouts, Calvin


    should also be searching.¡±


    ¡°Right! Calvin!¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Calvin and see if he has Rosalie¡¯s


    location!¡±


    Lillian acted right after she spoke. She dragged Callum and headed straight to Gunner Group¡¯s


    building.


    However, the staff stopped them when they got there. Even when Lillian exined their intentions of


    coming and also showed Callum¡¯s identity, it was useless. The other party only said that Calvin was


    not in the building. As for where he was, the staff refused to tell her.


    Lillian looked anxious, so Callumforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call him and ask about it.¡±


    ¡°You have Calvin¡¯s contact information?¡± Lillian was stunned.


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s not difficult to get it.¡± As Callum spoke, he directly contacted someone else by phone.


    Sure enough, it did not take long for him to get Calvin¡¯s contact information.


    Lillian was greatly impressed.


    ¡°As expected of the head of the White family! It¡¯s so difficult for others to get Calvin¡¯s personal


    contact information, but he could do so quickly,¡± she thought.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Callum quickly called Calvin¡¯s phone. When the call connected, Lillian hurriedly spoke, ¡°A-Are you


    Mr. Gunner? Im Rosalie¡¯s good friend, Lillian. Can I ask if you know where Jonathan has taken


    her?¡±


    After hearing Lillian¡¯s name, Calvin¡¯s expression changed slightly, thinking, ¡°It must be the woman I


    met at a charity party who was close to Rosalie. She was also the one who had been running


    around to help Rosalie out when she was in prison.¡±


    Calvin did not hang up the phone and chose to answer her. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet, but I will


    continue looking.¡±


    ¡°I see. I also haven¡¯t found anything. If you have any news, please let me know,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Calvin answered and ended the call.


    On the other side, a row of electronic screens were in front of Calvin. The scenes in those screens


    were surveince footage of the road at night.


    However, all the footage containing where Jonathan was driving that night had been erased.


    ¡°Is there no way to restore the footage?¡± Calvin asked coldly.


    ¡°This is done by a professional. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult,¡± his subordinate responded.


    ¡°What about records of leaving the city? Nothing, as well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they left the city. We¡¯ve checked the surveince footage of the cities near the


    entrance. Everything is normal.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Continue checking the surveince footage of the roads that have been


    erased. See if there are any properties of the Youngblood family.¡±


    ¡°If Jonathan wanted to take Rosalie to a hotel, their traces would be easily found. So Jonathan


    didn¡¯t have to do this,¡± Calvin pondered.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the subordinate answered.


    Just then, Calvin¡¯s phone rang. He checked the caller ID on the screen and found it was from his


    mother.


    He pressed the answer button and spoke to the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re free tomorrow,e back at night. Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Samantha said.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Calvin replied, turning his gaze to the gray screens again.


    ¡°No matter where Jonathan took her, I must find Rosalie!¡± He thought resolutely.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Simultaneously, on the other side, Rosalie sat at the dining table and looked at the dishes served on


    the table that were still steaming hot. However, their appearances looked quite ordinary and did not


    seem to be made by a professional chef.


    ¡°I made them. Have a taste,¡± Jonathan said as if he had read her thoughts.


    Rosalie was slightly surprised, thinking, ¡°He knows how to cook, too?¡±


    ¡°You cooked for me in the rental home back then. Now, I do the same for you. Isn¡¯t that good? If you


    think they taste bad, I¡¯ll improve next time,¡± he said. His beautiful eyes gazed at her amusingly as if


    there had never been a breakup or painful memories between them.


    It seemed like their rtionship had returned to the warmest time.


    Rosalie looked away ufortably, refusing to meet his eyes.


    His eyes seemed like they contained magic, sending ripples in her tranquil heart.


    ¡°Where are the housekeepers? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡± She tried to find another topic.


    ¡°There are no housekeepers here,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Of course, someone wille here regrly to


    restock the ingredients in the refrigerator and clean the ce, but you won¡¯t have a chance to see


    these people. You can think of it as you and I are the only ones here.¡±


    Rosalie was shocked.


    He continued, ¡°It¡¯s only me and you here, so you can look at me carefully and think about when you


    will fall in love with me again.¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s impossible,¡± she said.


    ¡°And as I said, you will fall in love with me again!¡± He insisted. ¡°If you really think it¡¯s impossible, why


    won¡¯t you even look at


    me now?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lower lip and suddenly turned around, her eyes finally looking at him.


    Just like that, their gazes met each other.


    She was ring at him, but he merely stared at her with a light smile.


    After some time had passed, Jonathan¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat


    first. The food will get cold if we don¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, he averted his gaze, took a fork, and started digging in.


    Rosalie suddenly felt relieved. She pondered momentarily and thought it was a little childish. The


    way they exchanged gazes just now was like the behavior of primary school students.


    She looked into his eyes like that to deny she would fall in love with him again.


    Yet, when her eyes met his, she could clearly feel her heart beating faster and faster as if it was


    telling her how strong of an influence he had on her.


    Rosalie lowered her head and ate the food.


    His cooking skills were neither good nor bad, but it might shock others if she told others she ate


    Jonathan¡¯s home-cooked food.


    Rosalie secretly mocked herself inwardly. She never thought she could one day eat his home-


    cooked food under such circumstances.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± She could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s an old residence of the Youngblood family in the past,¡± Jonathan exined openly, not hiding a


    single thing from her. ¡°However, only a few people know of this ce. The Youngblood family has


    never disclosed this location to the public.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She could not help but frown as she thought, ¡°Is he implying it¡¯s hard for the outside world to find


    him shutting me here?¡±


    ¡°Besides, you weren¡¯t the only one confined in this ce,¡± he said.


    She blinked, thinking, ¡°What did he mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Another woman was locked up here once. This ce was initially bought to lock her up,¡± Jonathan


    spoke slowly like he was telling her a story.


    Rosalie stiffened and felt a chill surrounding her body. She pondered, ¡°There used to be another


    woman locked up here?¡±


    ¡°I think it was around 70 years ago. An ancestor of the Youngblood family fell in love with a woman,


    but that woman had a fianc¨¦. They were a loving couple who made an oath to one another.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Youngblood family snatched the woman from this house and locked


    her up, guarding her day and night just to make her fall in love with him.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s voice was originally cold. Echoing throughout the antique dining hall, his voice gave off a


    chilling and overpowering feeling.


    When Rosalie was brought here, she first thought this ce was ssical and exuded elegance.


    After hearing his words, she had a change of mind.


    ¡°Then, what happened?¡± She could hear the hoarseness in her voice as she asked.


    ¡°Later, that woman fell in love with the ancestor of the Youngblood family and left this house,¡±


    Jonathan said and stared at her. ¡°What about you? Do you want to leave this ce?¡±


    Her throat suddenly felt dry. ¡°If I don¡¯t fall in love with you, I won¡¯t be able to leave here, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I will be here with you until you fall in love with me,¡± he uttered.


    She fell silent, thinking, ¡°Like the woman locked up in here back then? Even though she had a


    fianc¨¦, whom she pledged an oath to, she still fell in love with the man who locked her up in here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You haven¡¯t finished eating yet. Hurry up. They¡¯re getting cold soon,¡± he urged her,


    putting some food on her te.


    She looked at the food on her te and asked hoarsely, ¡°Why must you insist on my falling in love


    with you again? If you truly want to be loved, you could¡¯ve found a woman who willingly loves you.¡±


    ¡°There must be many women like that in Strico. After all, he¡¯s Jonathan, the Mr. Youngblood of


    Strico! Even without this status, his appearance alone is enough to charm many women,¡± Rosalie


    thought.


    ¡°What about you? Why do you insist me to take you back to your ce?¡± His voice sounded, ¡°If you


    hadn¡¯t taken me to your ce and didn¡¯t ask me to call you Rosie, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with


    you, let alone trap you here.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly raised her gaze, and their eyes met once more.


    He smiled lightly and looked at her gently. ¡°From the beginning, you led me into your world first,


    didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask why I insist on being with you?¡±


    Her heart pounded heavily as she thought, ¡®Yes. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t brought


    him back to my ce.


    It was me who led him into my world. Now, when I wanted to retreat, he wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡¯


    ¡°Rosie, you were the one who made me understand what loving a person really is. Since you made


    me love you so deeply, you should also be responsible for me to the end, right?¡± He said while


    staring at her.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never not fallen in love with you, but we have broken up,¡± she said with difficulty.


    Now, she had no strength to fall in love with anyone anymore.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡°Yeah, we have broken up.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡°Breaking up with you is the biggest regret in my


    life, so I won¡¯t let myself regret it again.¡±


    He wanted to make her fall in love with him again and love him so much that she couldn¡¯t leave


    him.


    In the evening, Rosalie sat on the couch in the room and looked at that purple floral gown in her


    hand.


    That gown had been torn from the neckline to the sleeve. It would be hard to restore it to its original


    state even if she mended it.


    Looking at the torn gown that was once perfect, Rosalie felt somewhat unhappy. After all, that could


    be considered a gift from Calvin to her.


    Even if Calvin didn¡¯t know that the little girl was her, and even though he had unintentionally given


    her that gown, it seemed like a series of coincidences made the childhood promises between them


    realize one by one.


    Rosalie bit her lips slightly, then got up and walked to the cab, where she took a sewing kit.


    When she was bored earlier that day, she looked around the room carefully and unexpectedly


    spotted the sewing kit.


    That sewing kit looked somewhat old, containing several needles and an ancient yet exquisite


    thimble. Although the silk threads in there had faded a little, they were strong and wouldn¡¯t break


    easily.


    ¡°Did someone living in this room in the past leave the sewing kit? It should be a woman because the


    thimble fits my finger,¡± she thought.


    However, Rosalie was not used to wearing a thimble, not to mention her finger was slightly


    deformed, which would be more inconvenient to wear a thimble.


    Rosalie held a small ball of purple thread, took a needle, and began to mend the gown.


    Although the gown was torn and could no longer be worn, it was still a promise and a gift from her


    childhood, and she wouldn¡¯t let it remain in a mess like that.


    Rosalie treated each stitch with great care as if she were stitching up her childhood promises.


    At that moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and Jonathan walked in. His deep eyes


    suddenly narrowed when he saw the gown Rosalie was mending.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t love Calvin? Why are you still mending the gown he gave you?¡± He said


    with obvious jealousy in


    his tone.


    Rosalie had also mended Jonathan¡¯s clothes in that small rental home, but now she was mending


    the gown given by Calvin. ¡°What is she thinking? Is she thinking about Calvin?¡± When Jonathan


    thought of that, he felt a tightness in his chest as if it was weighed down by something.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gown,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Even a gown is not okay.¡± Jonathan bent over and stared at Rosalie. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between you


    and Calvin. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten him for so many years, and he wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten the wrong person and mistaken Fiona for you.¡±


    Her expression changed slightly.


    He smiled softly and said, ¡°You said that Calvin missed you, but he mistook someone else for you


    so easily. How much did he miss you then? He can give you this gown today, and he can also give it


    to Fiona another day, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His smile was tinged with a hint of yfulness and ridicule as if he was telling her that the gown in


    her hand was meaningless.


    Rosalie gently lowered her eyes and looked at the purple gown in her hand quietly. Then, she


    continued to mend it without saying a word


    The faint smile on his lips gradually disappeared. ¡°Stop it,¡± Jonathan said.


    But Rosalie seemed to not hear it and continued with what she was doing.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes became darker, and the feeling of jealousy became more intense. It was as if there


    was only that gown, or Calvin, in Rosalie¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Jonathan snapped. The next moment, he forcefully snatched that purple gown


    from Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie let out a low cry. The needle in her hand stuck in the index finger


    of her other hand, and bright red blood began to gush out from the wound.


    The needle pricked quite hard, and the blood flowed rapidly. In just a moment, a lot of blood had


    gushed out from her slender finger. The bright red blood flowed along her fingertip and dripped on


    the dark floor.


    Seeing that, Jonathan quickly threw away the gown in his hand and crouched down to hold


    Rosalie¡¯s hand. He put


    her


    bleeding finger into his mouth and sucked the blood from her fingertip.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. She felt warm and moist at her fingertip. Waves of heat enveloped her


    finger, and her fingertip became increasingly hot.


    She looked at Jonathan in a daze as he lowered himself in front of her. He crouched and knelt


    before her, and his long, thick eyshes half-covered his lowered eyes, with a conspicuous worried


    look on his face.


    He was worried about her.


    After a moment, his thin lips slowly parted, and he looked at the finger he had sucked. The blood no


    longer gushed out like before, but a bit of it was still oozing.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jonathan looked up at Rosalie and asked. His long, ck eyshes were raised


    against his dark eyes, looking beautiful.


    Rosalie came to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she was about to pull her hand


    back.


    But Jonathan didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or the blood will gush out again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a prick with a needle. It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s nothing to you, but for me¡­¡± His words were swallowed, and he didn¡¯t continue.


    For him, when he saw her bleed, his heart seemed to be stabbed by a knife, and it was filled with a


    feeling of regret.


    Her injury was caused by him.


    Jonathan lowered his head, and his eyes fell on her fingertip. ¡°Don¡¯t care about the gown anymore,


    okay? Since it¡¯s torn, it¡¯s torn. Don¡¯t mend it, and don¡¯t make me angry, okay?¡±


    He put her fingertip to his lips and gently sucked away the traces of blood on it.


    Rosalie felt her fingertip burn, but her heart seemed to be sinking.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    ¡°Jonathan, can I only do what you want? I can¡¯t have my own thoughts or concerns, and I can¡¯t


    make you angry. You say you love me, but have you ever respected me?¡± Rosalie said.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked up at her. All the emotions vanished from his eyes,


    leaving only a deep and dark look. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Do you want me to respect you?¡±


    His cold voice sounded in the room with a sense of destion.


    Sheughed at herself. ¡°I said something stupid. If you really respected me, I won¡¯t be locked up


    here.¡±


    ¡°I can respect you and satisfy everything you want. I will do whatever you want me to. But you must


    love only me. You can¡¯t think about or long for other men,¡± he murmured.


    For him, being able to say such words was already putting himself in a humble position.


    But Rosalie just said indifferently, ¡°The premise of you respecting me is me loving you. And if I don¡¯t


    love you, you¡¯ll control my will, preferences, and thoughts, right?¡±


    His thin lips werepressed into a straight line, and his eyes darkened.


    However, she didn¡¯t show any timidity or retreat when facing his eyes. Or it might be that she had


    retreated enough and didn¡¯t want to anymore. ¡°Jonathan, if this is what your respect is going to be


    like, then I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t need it,¡± he said in a low voice. Suddenly, he picked her up and walked towards


    the bed.


    She instantly started struggling. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need my respect? So, I don¡¯t have to respect you, do I?¡± As he spoke,


    he threw her directly on the bed and pulled open his own cor with his slender fingers.


    His expression and even his tone were faint, but this kind of behavior made her feel scared. The


    night he brought her here, he had almost done it with her in this very room!


    And now¡­


    Rosalie struggled almost instinctively to get up, trying to escape from the bed.


    But before her feet touched the ground, Jonathan¡¯s arm had already held her waist again and then


    pressed her heavily on the -bed. ¡°It seems that I have always respected you so much that you don¡¯t


    know what disrespect is!¡±


    He kissed her lips as if he was going to devour all of her, taking her breath away.


    Although Rosalie struggled hard, it was useless.


    Just as she was about to bite him as if he had sensed it, Jonathan suddenly grabbed her chin and


    cheeks with his fingers. Suddenly, Rosalie couldn¡¯t move her jaw at all. She could only bear his kiss


    passively.


    Her struggle and resistance werepletely suppressed by him, which made her scared.


    As his kisses went further down, her body trembled uncontrobly, and tears poured out of her eyes


    inadvertently.


    Drops of tears flowed down her cheek and made his lips taste salty.


    Jonathan suddenly paused and slowly propped himself up. All he saw was that her face was full of


    tears, and her body shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Did I scare her?¡± he asked himself.


    He wanted to scare her, teach her a lesson, and let her know that he was kind to her. He wanted


    her to understand what she would face if he really didn¡¯t have any respect for her.


    But when he saw her like this, he only felt that his chest was stuffy as if he was punishing himself!


    He raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t force you


    anymore. Not now, and not in


    the future.¡±


    Rosalie looked at him in a daze as if she couldn¡¯t believe he would say such words.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t expect that she suddenly and unexpectedly would cry so hard. She told herself in


    her heart that even if he had managed to force himself on her, it would be fine. She could just take it


    as a ghost pressing on top of her body.


    But¡­ When she was really in such a situation where she waspletely unable to fight back,


    scenes from her time in prison would sh through her mind. It was the same as it was in prison; it


    seemed that no matter how hard she struggled, the pain imposed on her wouldn¡¯t be reduced


    halfway.


    It seemed that in the eyes of those people, she was not a human at all. She was just a punching


    bag for them to vent their anger on and a tool that could be used to get benefits.


    Her so-called human rights and dignity were all being crushed to pieces!


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan through the tears brimming in her eyes.


    His dark eyes met hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Jonathan, am a man of my word.¡±


    It turned out that her tears and fear were this heavy to him.


    As long as she was no longer so afraid of him, he could lower his head in front of her, get on his


    knees for her, and put down all his pride!


    In the hall of the Gunner residence, Horatio Gunner looked at his son. He had been very proud of


    Calvin ever since he was born. Horatio hardly needed to worry about anything for a long time.


    The only exception was the kidnapping. Although his son had escaped cleverly afterward and went


    to the hospital by himself, and even called the police, after that, he had been obsessed with finding


    someone for all these years.


    Therefore, in Horatio¡¯s eyes, Calvin was good at everything. Just sometimes, he was too obsessed


    with certain people and certain things!


    It was like the little girl who saved him when he was a child. Over the years, his son had been


    looking for her to the point of almost obsession. Even those girlfriends he had over the years kind of


    resembled the little girl!


    Fortunately, afterward came Fiona, a woman who loved vanity. Calvin didn¡¯t have any special


    feelings for that woman. Horatio thought he had put down his obsession with the girl!


    However, what came as a shock to Horatio was that when he finally thought he could stop worrying


    about Calvin, he fought with Jonathan from the Youngblood family at a banquet and even got his


    wrist broken.


    ¡°I heard that you have deployed a lot of people to investigate Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts. Or should I


    say investigating the whereabouts of a woman?¡± Horatio said.


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Dad, this is my business. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere?¡± Horatio raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°In the past, I could not interfere when you


    insisted on finding that person. If you want to have those messy girlfriends, I can also not interfere.


    But now, you want to find this woman¡­ Do you want Jonathan to break your other hand?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Horatio¡¯s gaze fixed on his son¡¯s right hand, which was still swathed in bandages as he spoke.


    Those were injuries incurred for the sake of a woman, a situation that would appear ludicrous to all


    who witnessed it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything to locate her. I¡¯d break my other hand if I had to,¡± Calvin dered with


    determination.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Horatio was seething with anger.


    Samantha, realizing the rising tension, wasted no time stepping in. She tried to calm her husband


    before shifting her attention to her son. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with your father. It is clear that Jonathan


    harbors strong feelings for that woman. Why get caught up in this mess?¡±


    While the Youngblood family wielded significant influence in Strico, the Gunner family was equally


    formidable. Samantha had no qualms about confronting them. To her, this was just a matter of


    dealing with a woman, a far cry from the girl her son had been infatuated with since childhood. In


    her view, there were plenty of receable people in the world.


    The entertainment industry was nevercking in beautiful women.


    Samantha believed that her son would inevitably find someone right for him, and thus, there was no


    need to obsess over one woman Jonathan was unwilling to let go of.


    However, the words Calvin had uttered next left Samantha in shock.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t keep avoiding this situation because I¡¯ve fallen in love with Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Samantha eximed, taken aback. While her son had had his fair share


    of girlfriends, this was the first time she had heard him express his love for someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with Rosalie, and I¡¯vee to a point where I can¡¯t envision my life without her,¡± Calvin


    asserted with perseverance. ¡°Even if Jonathan refuses to let go, I won¡¯t back down!¡±


    After numerouspromises, he had finally grasped the true depths of his own feelings. He would


    notpromise them again.


    Rosalie was the one woman he yearned to spend his life with, and no one else.


    Horatio stared incredulously at his son. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again if you dare!¡±


    ¡°I love Rosalie, and I won¡¯t yield to Jonathan, even if it means going against him and his family,¡±


    Calvin said once more with unwavering resolve.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Horatio retorted, his anger ring. ¡°Are you truly willing to turn the


    Youngblood family into our enemies over a woman?¡±


    The true extent of Rosalie¡¯s significance in Jonathan¡¯s heart remained unclear to them. However,


    the fact that he was willing to harm a member of the Gunner family for her spoke volumes.


    Naturally, Calvin¡¯s injury could not go unanswered. If Jonathan dared to harm him, the Gunner


    family would expect the Youngblood family to face consequences for hurting their son.


    However, this did not mean that Horatio was willing to witness a showdown between Calvin and


    Jonathan over a woman.


    Such a spectacle would undoubtedly draw the attention of the entire Strico.


    Calvin said faintly, ¡°If I were to let her go in this lifetime, I think I would truly go insane.¡±


    Regret would haunt him for the rest of his days, and he could not bear to live with that feeling.


    Rosalie had no clue how long Jonathan intended to keep her confined. Her phone had been


    confiscated by him, cutting her off from the outside world.


    Back at thew firm, Jonathan had informed them that Rosalie was on a leave of absence.


    However, concerns loomed regarding Lillian and Amelia. The thought of Lillian worrying about her


    and the uncertainty surrounding Amelia deeply troubled Rosalie.


    Three days had passed, and it felt as if Jonathan and she were being glued together.


    Rosalie had even thought that maybe as long as she pretended to love him now, she could secure


    her escape.


    Yet, she could not help but wonder how long she could keep up such a charade. If she could not


    maintain the act indefinitely, Jonathan might struggle to ept the truth when he eventually


    discovered that she had deceived him.


    Above all else, Rosalie refused to deceive and manipte others with lies.


    The mansion sprawled extensively, with grand pavilions evoking images of the opulent residences


    often depicted in period


    dramas.


    Lotus-themed embellishments graced every corner, from delicate porcin pieces to the intricate


    carvings adorning pirs


    and beams. Even the antique furniture bore the same elegant lotus motifs. In the courtyard, an


    enchanting pond thrived with lotus blossoms.


    It was well beyond the typical lotus season, making the sight of these blooms in full splendor all the


    more unusual.


    Rosalie could not help but wonder about the significance of these lotus motifs. Perhaps the


    mansion¡¯s previous owner held a deep fondness for lotus flowers, or maybe it was the woman who


    had once been confined within these very walls. As she wandered through the estate, these


    mysteries weighed on her mind.


    In truth, Rosalie had a personal fondness for lotus flowers as well. Perhaps it was because of the


    symbolism of untainted purity that these blossoms carried.


    As Rosalie searched for Jonathan through the mansion, she noticed that he had not restricted her


    movements within thepound. Within the mansion¡¯s confines, it could be said that she was, to


    some extent, free.


    As she roamed down a corridor, her gaze fixated on a particr room. Her footsteps came to a halt


    at its door.


    She recalled seeing Jonathan emerge from this room before.


    Rosalie wondered if he might be inside.


    She approached the door and gave it two gentle knocks. Since there was no response, she pushed


    it open, revealing a dimly lit room to her surprise.


    The room was small, shrouded in darkness as heavy curtains masked the windows.


    The room bore minimal decorations, or rather, it was under-furnished. The room held only a single


    shelf, upon rested a ss case containing an ancient sword.


    which


    It was only natural for Rosalie to assume that the sword was of an ancient origin. It bore the marks


    of age, with its handle showing signs of oxidation and the de weathered, marked with speckles of


    dark spots that, upon closer inspection, did not


    resemble rust.


    The wall in front of the shelf draped a floor-length curtain, concealing the wall.


    Undeniably, the room held an enigmatic air.


    However, it could be seen at a nce that Jonathan was not present in the room.


    Just as Rosalie considered leaving, the sound of approaching footsteps behind her startled her, and


    she was met with Jonathan¡¯s icy voice.


    Rosalie spun around abruptly, and Jonathan¡¯s striking appearance immediately came into view. ¡°I


    came looking for you, so I entered this room to see if you were here.¡±


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± he asked calmly, moving toward the center of the room, near the shelf bearing the


    ancient sword. ¡°I¡­ I needed to reach out to Lillian and Amelia. If Lillian couldn¡¯t find me, she would


    be worried, As for Amelia¡­ I¡¯m in charge of her custody case. Remaining here would only


    complicate things further.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lip, his dark eyes scrutinizing her as though gauging the truth behind her


    words.


    ¡°All I want is to get in touch with them, rify a few things, and nothing more. Even if I manage to


    reach out, they won¡¯t be able to take me away if they discover this location,¡± Rosalie exined.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    ¡°Yes, they can¡¯t take you away even if they find out about this ce.¡± As he spoke, he took out his


    phone and handed it to her.


    It was not her phone, but his!


    However, luckily, Rosalie had a sharp memory. She remembered both Lillian and Amelia¡¯s phone


    numbers.


    Rosalie then proceeded to dial Lillian¡¯s number.


    When Lillian picked up the phone and heard Rosalie¡¯s voice on the other end, her excitement nearly


    caused her to fumble the device. ¡°Rosalie, you¡­ Where are you? Do you realize how terribly


    worried I¡¯ve been ever since Jonathan took you? Has he done anything to you? That scoundrel has


    actually abducted you. This is outright kidnapping, Rosalie!¡±


    Embarrassment washed over Rosalie as the call was on speakerphone, and Jonathan heard every


    word Lillian said.


    Jonathan wore a half-smile as he nced at the phone. Rosalie feared that Lillian¡¯s words might


    provoke Jonathan, so she hastily interjected, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, Lillian. I thought I¡¯d call and reassure you


    not to be concerned about me. As for Amelia¡¯swsuit, I had intended to help, but I might not be


    able to at the moment. If I haven¡¯t returned in a week, could you ask Callum to find Amelia a good


    lawyer?¡±


    As Rosalie uttered these words, theynded on Amelia like an unexpected gust of wind,


    immediately jolting Lillian¡¯s senses. Thetter could not help but react with a flurry of questions,


    each one more urgent than thest. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Rosalie? What¡¯s gone wrong? You won¡¯t be


    able to make it after a week? Is Jonathan holding you against your will?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s barrage of questions left Rosalie in a state of bewildered uncertainty, unsure how to


    respond.


    With a deep breath, Rosalie eventually mustered a reply, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the matter between me and


    Jonathan. Don¡¯t worry about me. Also¡­ if it¡¯s possible, do lend Amelia a hand if you can.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Having spoken her piece, Rosalie ended the call.


    Jonathan¡¯s tone remained cool and detached as he spoke, ¡°Even at a time like this, your thoughts


    are still consumed with helping Amelia?¡±


    With her gaze lowered, Rosalie replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Nheless, despite her


    efforts, it was likely that Amelia¡¯swsuit was heavily weighted toward an unfavorable oue.


    The shadow of Amelia¡¯s prior criminal record loomed ominously over her chances of winning


    custody.


    However, even in the face of overwhelming odds, Rosalie¡¯s resolve to fight for Amelia¡¯s cause


    remained unshaken. She dialed Amelia¡¯s number, briefly exining the dy, hinting that she might


    be unable to handle the case for some time. She assured Amelia that, if necessary, Lillian and


    Callum were ready to step in and offer their support with her legal proceedings.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you okay? Has something happened?¡± Amelia asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Take care, Amelia. Please extend my regards to Aiden. I may not be able to


    video call him for a while, but I¡¯ll make up for itter,¡± Rosalie assured her.


    After ending the call, Rosalie nced at her phone and then shifted her attention to Jonathan, who


    remained in her presence. ¡°Jonathan, can¡¯t you allow me to leave temporarily, to assist Amelia with


    her legal matters? Besides, keeping me here won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he murmured, retrieving his phone from her hand. He then asked, ¡°Do you know the


    name of this room?¡±


    Rosalie was puzzled by his sudden question..


    ¡°This room has another name. It is known as the ¡®Room Where Blood Spills,¡± he elucidated.


    She could not help but frown at the revtion. The name sent shivers down Rosalie¡¯s spine, its


    implications eerie and unsettling.


    ¡°Do you know why it¡¯s called that?¡± he asked again.


    She shook her head. How could she possibly know?


    A faint smile yed on Jonathan¡¯s face as he activated a switch on the shelf in front of him. The


    ss case housing a long sword slowly opened, revealing an ancient sword.


    Jonathan reached out and lifted the sword.


    ¡°Do


    you


    Rosalie could not help but start at the sight. The sword had always exuded a palpable menace


    since sheid her eyes on it.


    recall when I mentioned that the Youngblood family once confined a woman in this very room? She


    eventually fell in love with a member of the Youngblood family. Yet, despite her love, she wielded


    this very sword to end his life within these very walls.¡±


    Jonathan recounted the tale with casual nonchnce as if it were mere fiction.


    Nevertheless, the tale was grounded in reality. The gravity of the revtion hit Rosalie like a tidal


    wave. This disclosure was akin to an unexpected plot twist.


    At first, Rosalie thought that the woman had fallen in love with the man of the Youngblood family


    and then left here with him.


    She never fathomed that the woman had used the same sword to take the life of the man she loved


    in this room.


    Rosalie could not help but wonder about the motives behind this grisly act. Was it fueled by shame,


    guilt, or perhaps


    remorse?


    Rosalie mused, ¡®Even amidst vows of love, had the woman¡¯s heart strayed to another?


    Was that the catalyst for her fateful decision?


    And did the stains on the sword bear witness to the gruesome act, still etched upon its de?¡¯


    ¡°Is it called the ¡®Room Where Blood Spills because of the blood that stained this sword?¡± Rosalie


    inquired hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of that,¡± he replied, then walked over to the wall hidden behind the thick


    curtains and abruptly yanked the drapery aside.


    Suddenly, the wall hidden behind the curtains was unveiled before Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Unlike other walls, this one did not undergo renovation, still retaining its original appearance. Much


    to her horror, the surface was marred with dried, discolored bloodstains, creating a gruesome


    tableau.


    A wave of nausea overcame Rosalie.


    The significance of the bloodstains on that wall was undeniable, a preservation of criminal evidence!


    Rosalie wondered if this room, named Room Where Blood Spills, was named for the wall, its


    horrifying history etched into the very bricks.


    ¡°If you truly wish to leave,¡± he proposed, closing the distance between them and offering the hilt of


    the sword to Rosalie, ¡°you can follow in the footsteps of the woman from years past. End my life,


    and you shall earn your freedom. So, do you wish to take my life?¡±


    His dark eyes were dancing with a hint of madness. It was as if he were a gambler, betting on his


    ce in her heart, with his own life as the wager.


    His suggestion left Rosalie stunned. The notion of taking a life had never crossed her mind, not


    even when she suspected Jonathan might hold her here indefinitely.


    He fixed his gaze on Rosalie, whose eyes betrayed her shock, and a broad, captivating smile crept


    onto his lips. ¡°Can you bring yourself to do it? You don¡¯t want me to die, do you?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s throat felt parched, and she found it agonizingly difficult to respond, even if she wanted to


    refute his words.


    ¡°In your heart, there¡¯s still a ce for me, Sooner orter, you¡¯ll find yourself falling for me once


    more,¡± he dered with unwavering confidence. ¡°Rosalie, let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s bet on the


    possibility of you falling in love with me again. I¡¯m willing to bet my remaining lifetime on it.¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    At that moment, she felt a constant tightening within herself. His certainty made her feel anxious.


    He was willing to devote his life, but what should she use to wager against him?


    Amelia talked to Lillian on the phone before she found out that Rosalie had been taken away by


    Jonathan, but no one knew where he had taken her. As for when Rosalie would return, that was


    also unknown.


    However, ording to Lillian, the fact that Rosalie could make a phone call meant that at least she


    was not in any immediate danger.


    ¡°We can only do this for now. I¡¯ll find a way to figure out where Jonathan has taken Rosalie,¡± Lillian


    said. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry about your case. If Rosalie doesn¡¯t reappear within a week, I¡¯ll have


    Callum find anotherwyer.¡±


    you


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help,¡± Amelia said gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. As long as you and Aiden are okay,¡± Lillian replied.


    In the afternoon, when Amelia went to pick up her son from kindergarten, she was still worried


    about Rosalie¡¯s situation.. Rosalie had fallen in love with someone like Jonathan, and she did not


    know if that was a good or a bad thing.


    They had broken upst time, but now Jonathan wanted Rosalie again and took her away. Amelia


    wondered if Rosalie was fine, as she had imed on the phone..


    As she walked to the kindergarten gate, Amelia suddenly snapped out of her thoughts and quickly


    straightened her clothes. Every time she came to pick up Aiden, she paid special attention to her


    appearance. She did not have much money for dressing up, but at least she wanted to look clean


    and presentable.


    Thinking about Aiden, who had been talking excitedly about interesting things at the kindergarten


    every day, gave her somefort.


    It seemed like sending Aiden to this kindergarten was the right choice.


    The teachers here took good care of Aiden, and the other children in his ss were kind and did not


    discriminate against him wearing a hearing aid.


    She just hoped that Aiden could grow up healthy and happy, just like any other child.


    However, as she was about to enter the kindergarten to pick up her son, she suddenly froze.


    Through the iron gate of the kindergarten, she saw a figure that should not be there. She thought,


    ¡°Warren! Why did hee here?¡±


    Especially at this moment, Warren was holding Aiden¡¯s hand while talking to other


    parents.


    Aiden stood obediently by Warren¡¯s side, tilting his chin slightly, looking very focused on Warren.


    The expression on her son¡¯s face was something Amelia had never seen before.


    She felt her body tense up, and her heart rate elerated.


    She stared through the iron gate at the two figures inside.


    As if sensing her gaze, Warren slowly turned his head and looked in Amelia¡¯s direction. In an


    instant, their eyes met, and Amelia¡¯s face became even paler.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Aiden, who had also noticed Amelia, called out, but instead of running toward her as he


    usually did, he remained by Warren¡¯s side, gently tugging at Warren¡¯s hand, urging him to bring him


    to Amelia.


    Warren, still holding Aiden, walked slowly toward Amelia.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Amelia asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I came to see Aiden. After all, he¡¯s my son, isn¡¯t he?¡± Warren said calmly.


    Amelia felt a mixture of emotions. His words sounded so matter-of-fact, just like when he had said


    that even if she got pregnant, she should have an abortion.


    Not wanting to show their adult disputes in front of their child, Amelia restrained herself from saying


    more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aiden,¡± Amelia said. In a little while, she would need to go to her food cart and hand Aiden


    over to her mother.


    ¡°But Daddy just said he would take us back today,¡± Aiden said.


    Amelia instinctively wanted to refuse, but Warren¡¯s following words stopped her from saying


    anything.


    ¡°Aiden, do you like it when I take you back?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aiden replied with a clear voice filled with innocence and joy.


    Amelia looked at the happy expression on her son¡¯s face and bit her lip, not saying anything more..


    At this moment, many parents who wereing to pick up their children at the kindergarten were


    looking in their direction. The contrast between Warren¡¯s sophistication and Amelia¡¯s humble


    appearance was stark.


    It was as if they should not be standing together.


    Amelia was not used to this kind of attention, or perhaps, since her release from prison, she did not


    like the feeling of being watched by so many people. She was afraid that people would find out


    about her time in prison, afraid that it would have a negative impact on her son.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± Amelia lowered her head and hurriedly said.


    Warren nced at her, then bent down to pick up Aiden and walked toward the parking lot near the


    kindergarten.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The driver was already waiting there, and as soon as he saw the three of them, he respectfully


    opened the car door.


    Warren sat in the car first, holding Aiden, while Amelia stood by the car door. For a moment, she


    had a dazed expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Get in the car!¡± Warren said.


    Amelia took a deep breath and got into the car, sitting next to Warren.


    Fortunately, Aiden was sitting between them, which made Amelia feel a bit less ufortable.


    At this moment, Aiden was a bit excited. He looked left and right, sometimes at Amelia and


    sometimes at Warren. For him, having both his parents sitting beside him was a new and intriguing


    experience.


    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy really my daddy?¡± Aiden¡¯s clear voice rang out in the car.


    The question sounded a bit strange, but Amelia understood what her son meant.


    She looked at the longing in her son¡¯s eyes and knew that he longed for a father. Whenever he saw


    other children ying with their fathers, Aiden would show a look of longing.


    She remembered thest time one of Rosalie¡¯s former colleagues, Lucas, had taken Aiden to an


    amusement park with Rosalie. Aiden hade home and talked excitedly about it for a long time.


    He said that Lucas had given him a piggyback ride, yed darts with him, and even lifted him high


    to see the cartoon animal parade at the amusement park.


    Even though she had tried her best to y both mother and father roles for her child over the years,


    there were some things that could not be reced.


    For example, a child¡¯s longing for a father.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Amelia replied, ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that he really is your daddy?¡± She had no intention of


    hiding this fact from her son forever.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She had originally nned to tell him when he turned eighteen, but now the time hade much


    earlier.


    ¡°Why is Daddy onlying down from the sky just now?¡± Aiden turned to look at Warren.


    Warren almost choked on his saliva and rolled his eyes at Amelia.


    Amelia felt a bit embarrassed. She had mentioned to her son before that his father was in heaven or


    something like that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about you before, but now I do, so I¡¯ll be with you often, Aiden,¡± Warren exined.


    It was strange. He was usually so stern, but when it came to his own flesh and blood, he could not


    help but be gentle, especially when he looked at the hearing aid on Aiden¡¯s ear. It tugged at his


    heart.


    Even though Aiden had a disability, Warren was determined to ensure that he would not be inferior


    to anyone in the future. He wanted his son to be exceptional. He would not tolerate any


    discrimination against him.


    Aiden¡¯s face lit up with a shy yet hopeful smile. ¡°So, will you let me ride on your shoulders in the


    future?¡± His eyes, simr to Amelia¡¯s, could not hide his


    eagerness.


    He had always admired other children who could ride on their fathers¡¯ shoulders. Although his


    mother had let him do it before, he still wished for a father to give him rides.


    He thought, ¡°Back when Mr. Graham allowed me to ride on his shoulders, I was so happy. I even


    wondered if my daddy would do the same if he were with me. I can¡¯t believe Daddy is right here in


    front of me.¡±


    Warren frowned. Ride on his shoulders? That seemed distant to him. It was like it belonged to a


    bygone era.


    For a moment, father and son locked eyes, and the atmosphere in the car fell silent.


    ¡°Aiden wants to ride on your shoulders,¡± Amelia exined.


    She did not want Warren to disrupt their peaceful life by being too present, but she also feared that


    if he refused Aiden¡¯s request, her son would be disappointed.


    ¡°I know what that is,¡± Warren said.


    Aiden blinked, looking at him with a touch of pleading. ¡°Is it not allowed?¡±


    Warren gazed at the adorable and innocent face in front of him. The overall features of the little


    one¡¯s face, like the nose and lips, resembled how he looked when he was a child. But those eyes


    were so much like Amelia¡¯s, especially when he smiled.


    He wanted to see Aiden smile, not put on a pitiful face. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. Riding on the shoulders is


    fine. Whenever you want to ride on my shoulders, just let me know.¡±


    Warren could not refuse Aiden¡¯s request, even though he considered it a somewhat foolish action


    for a grown man.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes lit up, and his face once again disyed a smile.


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Warren had not refused Aiden.


    As she nced at Warren, their gazes met.


    She noticed that he was looking at her.


    In the car, Aiden began to talk about what happened at kindergarten today while the two adults


    exchanged nces.


    The car arrived at the ce where Amelia currently lived. As Warren had promised, he lifted Aiden


    high, allowing him to ride on his shoulders.


    Aiden shouted excitedly, a rare moment of pure joy.


    Looking at the scene before her, Amelia knew her son was really happy. Usually, Aiden was


    rtively shy and would rarely say anything to the people around him. Only when he faced close


    people would he be livelier.


    It was rare for him to get this excited.


    Warren disyed warmth in his eyes despite having a serious expression on his face and his formal


    appearance in a suit.


    He responded to Aiden¡¯s excitement, turning left and right as the little one directed.


    No one would have expected that the usually stern CEO of York Group would have such a side.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she thought, ¡°Is this father-son bond innate? Warren had not


    participated in Aiden¡¯s life until now. Despite thete reunion, Aiden seems to have readily epted


    him. Is it a natural instinct rted to blood?¡±


    After a while, Amelia said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aiden. Let¡¯s go back. Grandma is waiting for us at


    home.¡±


    Reluctantly, Aiden climbed down from Warren¡¯s shoulders.


    As Amelia handed Aiden over to her mother, she noticed that Warren¡¯s warmth had turned into


    indifference.


    Amelia smiled bitterly, realizing that all he had left for her was coldness. Nevertheless, she did not


    mind as her feelings for him had long since faded. What mattered was that he could show Aiden


    some tenderness.


    Amelia led her son into the residential area.


    As they entered the residential area, Aiden kept looking back at Warren.


    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy going to live with us?¡± Aiden asked. He knew from his kindergarten friends


    that daddies usually lived with mommies.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because we separated a long time ago, so we don¡¯t live together,¡± Amelia exined as


    she ruffled his hair.


    Unexpectedly, Aiden suddenly asked, ¡°Are you both divorced?¡±


    Amelia was dumbfounded. ¡°Divorce?¡±


    ¡°In our ss, there¡¯s a kid named Kyle. His Daddy and Mommy got divorced, but he lives with his


    Mommy. He said his Daddy visits him every week,¡± Aiden exined.


    Faced with her son¡¯s serious inquiry, Amelia could only give a vague response. After all, how could


    she exin to her son that she and Warren had never been married, and he was, in fact, a child


    born out of wedlock, not even considered a product of marriage?


    However, such a truth would be too harsh to reveal, and she could not bring herself to tell her child


    the reality.


    Fortunately, Aiden did not ask anymore.


    Upon returning home, Amelia entrusted Aiden to Matilda and tidied up the stuff she needed for her


    food cart. Then, she rode her cart out the door.


    Her voluptuous figure powered the cart with its three wheels, and the goods on board swayed as


    the cart moved.


    She did not notice that Warren, not far away, was sitting in the car, looking at her through the


    window.


    In the room at night, Rosalie could not fall asleep. Maybe it was what Jonathan said about the


    Room Where Blood Spills during the day that made her think about the ancestors of the Youngblood


    family and the women locked here.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Originally, she thought it was just a love story of a woman forgetting her old love and falling in love


    with another man. It was a story full of betrayal and romance.


    Nevertheless, after hearing the end of this story, she felt something entirely different.


    She thought, ¡°The woman had fallen in love but also killed the one she loved. Was it because she


    couldn¡¯t ept this love? Couldn¡¯t ept that she had changed her heart and even loved a man


    who imprisoned her? What happened to this womanter, after leaving this manor? Did she live


    with the one she originally loved? Or did she live alone?¡±


    Somehow, she wanted to know what would happen next.


    Strangely enough, she was well past the age of curiosity, but now, she was curious about the


    woman mentioned by Jonathan.


    She wondered if it was because she was also locked up in this manor.


    Rosalie got out of bed and went to the window, drawing the curtains apart.


    From her window, she could see the pond in the courtyard filled with lotus flowers. Even in the night,


    they looked exceptionally beautiful.


    To her surprise, a figure was standing by the pond, seemingly gazing at the blooming lotus flowers.


    The clear moonlight cast an aura of tranquility over Jonathan as if everything had fallen silent.


    Rosalie checked the time. It was past one o¡¯clock in the morning. She wondered why he was


    standing there.


    She should have closed the curtains and stopped looking at him, but she just kept staring at him in


    a daze.


    Suddenly as if sensing her gaze, he slowly turned his body and gazed at her.


    In an instant, their eyes met.


    In the moonlight, she could clearly see his face. The silvery moonlight softened his delicate


    features, making him appear less cold and sharp than during the day. He looked more serene.


    His slightly tousled hair fell over his full forehead, framing his handsome face with its defined


    eyebrows, deep, beautiful eyes, straight nose, and slightly pursed lips. He looked like a sculpture,


    motionless, just standing there and gazing at her.


    Rosalie felt her heart racing, making her anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore. Don¡¯t look at him anymore!¡±


    She repeated this in her mind and then used all her strength to close the curtains andy back


    down in bed, trying to calm herself.


    The light was on, and Rosalie closed her eyes, trying to fall asleep.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She could not tell how much time had passed, but in a daze, she seemed to hear the sound of


    raindrops.


    She thought, ¡°Is it raining outside? Did I fall asleep just now?¡±


    Rosalie sat up and checked the time. It was past three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Somehow, she lifted the nket, got out of bed, and walked to the window. Once again, she opened


    the curtains and looked outside.


    Even Rosalie could not exin to herself why she did this. Why did she want to see if Jonathan was


    still outside? It was sote, so he should have returned to his room and slept by now.


    As she looked outside, she saw his tall figure still standing by the lotus pond.


    Rosalie was startled to realize that he was still there!


    Moreover, his posture was exactly the same as when she had closed the curtains earlier. He was


    still standing there, tilting his chin up, looking in her direction.


    Rosalie suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. The next moment, she hurriedly rushed out of the


    room.


    As she did not know where to find an umbre in a rush, Rosalie could only grab a quilt and put it


    over her head to shield herself from the rain as she ran to the lotus pond.


    Even though the quilt covered her head and part of her body, her arms and front were still being


    drenched by the rain.


    The rain felt icy cold.


    Rosalie quickly reached Jonathan, who was still standing there. She was panting slightly as she


    said, ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s raining. You should go back to your room.¡±


    He remained motionless, still standing in the same spot. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold


    voice echoed on the rainy night.


    His clothes werepletely soaked. His hair was wet, and his face was covered in raindrops. His


    dark, profound eyes stared at her through the falling rain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first,¡± she said, trying to pull him inside.


    He remained unmoving. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± he asked stubbornly.


    Rosalie was at a loss and could only say, ¡°If I don¡¯te out, are you just going to stand here in the


    rain?¡±


    ¡°So, are you concerned about me getting wet?¡± he asked.


    She red at him. The rain grew heavier, and he was alreadypletely soaked. If this continued,


    he might catch a cold.


    All that could be heard around them was the sound of rain.


    After a while, Rosalie finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m concerned. Can we go inside now?¡±


    Rosalie justified it as not wanting to see him actually fall ill, especially in this manor where it was just


    the two of them. Dealing with problems would be difficult. She tried to convince herself with these


    reasons.


    ¡°Do I truly not feel any concern?¡± There was a voice in her heart asking this, but she could not


    provide an answer.


    Jonathan finally lifted his thin lips slightly and uttered a ¡°fine¡± softly. He tightly held her hand.


    She led him inside, where she only needed to dry off a bit since she was minimally wet, but he was


    drenched.


    ¡°You should take a hot shower quickly. Otherwise, you might catch a cold,¡± she advised as she


    turned to leave.


    However, he still held her hand firmly, refusing to let go.


    In this state, she could not leave.


    ¡°Can you let go of my hand? I need to go¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Jonathan. ¡°Stay with me!¡± he


    demanded.


    ¡°Stay with him? In this condition?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Take a hot shower now,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on her as if he would not ept any refusal.


    Rosalie felt a sense of suffocation. At this moment, she even had a feeling that if she really refused


    now, he might do something dangerous that she could not bear.


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Fine, then. Go, take a hot shower, and I¡¯ll wait for you


    outside.¡±


    With that, his gaze softened. ¡°Okay, you gave me your word that you¡¯ll wait for me,¡± he said, his


    voice hoarse. Rainwater still dripped from his face as he spoke.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Rosalie finally waited for him in Jonathan¡¯s bedroom.


    She had nowhere else to go, even if she wasn¡¯t keen on waiting. After all, she was only permitted to


    roam within the premises without any way of escape.


    In that case, she might as well save herself from the hassle.


    Jonathan¡¯s bedroom was about the same size as hers. All his furniture was also antique in the style.


    The only difference was a heavy curtain covered one side of the room¡¯s wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there are blood stains left behind on this wall like the Room Where Blood Spills?¡±


    The thought of it caused her hair to stand on end. Rosalie walked closer to the wall and gazed at


    the curtain as she guessed what might lie behind it. Could the curtain merely serve as a decorative


    piece?


    The bathroom door opened right then, and Jonathan emerged after showering.


    There was only a towel wrapped around his waist, revealing his toned torso. His ebony eyes were


    trained on Rosalie, who.. instantly felt like prey that had fallen into a trap.


    He strode toward her step by step while she subconsciously retreated from him. Suddenly, her foot


    tripped over an object, and she tipped backward.


    Rosalie let out a shriek of rm. Her hand grabbed onto the curtain on the side, pulling it


    instinctively.


    The curtain was drawn open immediately just as an arm simultaneously reached out to break her


    fall.


    Her eyes met Jonathan¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She steadied herself awkwardly after a moment and looked away to avoid his gaze.


    However, she was subsequently stunned by what she saw. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she


    took in the wall behind the curtain she¡¯d identally drawn open.


    It was covered with numerous photos of her.


    ¡°My photos, how¡­¡± she murmured.


    ¡°You must wonder why they¡¯re all stuck to this wall.¡± He finished off her sentence and stared at her


    heatedly.


    Rosalie felt her throat bing unusually parched under his attention while his fingers gently


    stroked her face.


    She would have avoided it, but her body seemed locked in ce under his gaze, and couldn¡¯t move


    an inch.


    His shapely lips pronounced, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t sleep. Without looking at these photos, I¡¯m afraid I


    would be lying awake on


    end.¡±


    She stared at him agape and felt her emotions being stirred into turmoil. ¡°Does this mean that he¡¯s


    having insomnia? Is staring at my photos the only way he can fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how horrible it feels to be unable to sleep?¡± He murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep no


    matter how desperately I want to. The thoughts in my mind cause so much disturbance even after


    I¡¯ve shut my eyes¡­¡±


    He fell asleep with effort in the past by hugging her clothes. Since that no longer worked, he


    switched to gazing at her photos just to get a brief sleep.


    That was when Rosalie discovered the imperceptible dark circles under Jonathan¡¯s eyes due to his


    insomnia.


    ¡°But now, you¡¯re by my side¡­¡± He bent down and rested his head on her shoulder to inhale her


    scent.


    His empty heart seemed to have found a kind of satisfaction from that.


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t love me, she¡¯s still with me now, right?¡±


    Rosalie felt a burden on one side of her shoulders with part of his body weight pressed down on


    her.


    He was like a deadbeat individual seeking sanctuary. It didn¡¯t matter to him that it was ephemeral.


    Rosalie had be someone he sought sce in. It was as if she was the only one in the world he


    could rest his head on, and he would fall into an abyss if she pushed him away.


    ¡°Gosh, how did Ie up with such an idea!¡± Rosaliemented self-mockingly. She couldn¡¯t


    possibly be the only one he relied on. It was but a false impression she formed after witnessing his


    body¡¯s weariness.


    ¡°Well¡­ You should get some rest. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Rosalie wanted to leave.


    However, she¡¯d barely taken a step when she felt herself pushed down on the bed in one fell swoop


    shortly after.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She tried to push him away in panic, but he tightened his hold on her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you, just¡­ allow me to hold you like this,¡± he uttered in a low voice and


    buried his face in the crook of her shoulder while savoring her presence and warmth almost


    greedily.


    This seemed like the only way he could fill the void in his heart and put him at ease to the point of


    falling into slumber.


    Rosalie¡¯s entire body felt as if it were entrapped by taut wire. While she feared Jonathan would do


    something against her will, he was true to his word and merely held on to her.


    Nheless, his arms around her were extremely tight, like a child hugging their beloved toy. She


    won¡¯t be able to break free from it anytime soon.


    Besides, he could use his martial prowess to subdue her back into his arms once more if she


    managed to free herself.


    At that, Rosalie remained stiff in Jonathan¡¯s embrace. Her hands were still directly in contact with


    the skin of his chest without the barrier of clothing.


    She felt the temperature rising in her hands. s, she couldn¡¯t even shift them away from him with


    how tight his hold was.


    As such, she could only let her mind wander around trivial matters to distract herself. She simply


    recited various legal articles in her mind toward the end. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie had no clue how much time had passed by the time Jonathan¡¯s breathing leveled, and the


    vise-like hug he had around her loosened slightly.


    Rosalie hesitated momentarily before asking softly, ¡°Jonathan, are you asleep?¡±


    His even breathing was her reply.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®So¡­ Does this mean that he¡¯s asleep?


    He fell asleep just like that even though he imed to have insomnia?¡±


    Rosalie was dubious but considered that it benefitted her now that he was sleeping.


    She carefully moved her body and gently lifted his arms, managing to scoot further away from him


    with much difficulty.


    It was not until then that she could finally observe his current state inly.


    It was evident that he was in a deep sleep. Otherwise, he would have woken up with how alert he


    was. It must be true that he hadn¡¯t been seeing well as ofte.


    She looked down at the sleeping Johnathan. His eyelids concealed his alluringly brilliant eyes, while


    his thickshes added ayer of beauty to his slumbering countenance. His shapely lips that were


    lightly shut below his tall, straight nose glistened with a rosy tint.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    When Jonathan was asleep, it was as though his sharp edges had all disappeared. He didn¡¯t give


    off a sense of oppression. Instead, he looked like a beautiful angel, making people inevitably wish to


    draw close to him.


    However, his brows were still creased, making him look fragile.


    ¡°Fragile?¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie then burst intoughter. Just as she was about to wiggle out of his arms, his hand fumbled


    in her direction in a seemingly unconscious manner. He grabbed the four fingers of her right hand.


    Stunned, Rosalie wanted to pull her fingers out of his hand, but it only made him grip them tighter. It


    was like he desperately wanted to protect something precious in his hand and refused to let go.


    Words eluded her, and Rosalie mused to herself, ¡°After such a long time, I still can¡¯t get myself out


    of here. Am I really going to have to sleep with him on this bed for a night?¡±


    She tried a few more times. Still, she couldn¡¯t pull her hand out of his. At the end of it, she wondered


    whether he was truly asleep.


    However, he never opened his eyes or did anything else.


    Therefore, she could onlyfort herself by thinking, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never slept in the same bed


    with him before.¡±


    After hesitating briefly, Rosalie snagged the quilt from the side and draped it over them both. Then,


    she tried to put as much distance between them as possible, huddling against the edge of the other


    side of the bed.


    She had thought it would be difficult for her to fall asleep in the same bed with Jonathan, but in


    reality, she fell asleep shortly after and slept until the next morning.


    When she opened her bleary eyes, it took her a while to adapt to the ring sunshine.


    ¡°What time is it now? Where am I?¡± Rosalie wondered soundlessly. She stared at the unfamiliar


    ceiling in a daze and tried to raise her hand to rub her eyes out of habit.


    All of a sudden, she stiffened, sensing that the fingers of her right hand were in someone¡¯s grasp at


    that moment. As soon as she turned her head, Jonathan¡¯s face entered her line of sight, and the


    memory ofst night flooded her mind.


    ¡°I¡­ I spent the entire night here!¡± she shrieked internally.


    Rosalie slowly sat up, sensing that her right hand in Jonathan¡¯s grasp had already gone numb.


    Fortunately, his grip was no longer as tight as it wasst night. With a little force, she managed to


    pull her hand out of his fingers.


    On the heels of that, he could seemingly sense it. A low grunt escaped him. However, he didn¡¯t


    open his eyes. He remained asleep with his eyes closed.


    Rosalie hurriedly got up. She was going to leave when she realized the abnormal flush on


    Jonathan¡¯s face.


    His face was very red, an abnormal red.


    Moreover, his hand that held hers earlier was seemingly scorching.


    ¡°Is this because he¡¯s slumbering deeply, or is he sick?¡± she mused. She hesitated momentarily, then


    lifted her hand and ced it against his forehead.


    In a sh, a searing heat burned her palm.


    It was scorchingly hot.


    Rosalie was shocked. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s running a fever, and his temperature is seemingly quite high!¡± she


    fretted soundlessly.


    However, she didn¡¯t have a thermometer at that moment, let alone antipyretics.


    ¡°Jonathan!¡± she hurriedly shouted, trying to wake him up. ¡°A-Are you still conscious? Wake up!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly. After she had called out to him several times, he finally


    opened his eyes slowly, his gazending on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re running a fever! Is there any antipyretic or the like in the house? Or can you quickly contact


    someone to take the hospital?¡± she said.


    Jonathan slowly sat up. Looking at her, he questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take this opportunity to


    leave?¡±


    ¡°Will I be able to leave this house?¡± Rosalie asked in return.


    you to


    The corners of Jonathan¡¯s mouth lifted, and he smirked. However, it carried a sense of fragility due


    to his fever. You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t leave this ce without my consent!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Is this the time to say something like that?¡± Rosalie griped inwardly.


    Aloud, she pressed, ¡°Do you have any medicine? Your temperature is pretty high, so you need to


    take medicine now!¡± She felt it was probably because he got drenched in the rainst night.


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied cidly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your phone, then? Contact Carlos, your secretary, and have him drive you to the hospital,¡±


    Rosalie urged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡± Frowning, Jonathan added, ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. I will be fine in a day


    or two.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go to the hospital, have Carlos buy some antipyretics at least,¡± Rosalie asserted.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he flipped off the quilt on him and got


    out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of taking medicine?¡± Rosalie said casually.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan stiffened and looked at her with an unnatural expression. His face, which


    was already flushed, seemed to reddened even further.


    Rosalie was stunned. She eximed soundlessly, ¡°For real? Is he really scared of taking medicine?


    But I remember buying him gastric medicine in the past. At that time, he wasn¡¯t afraid!¡±


    ¡°So, do you love me?¡± Jonathan asked out of the blue.


    Rosalie nked out. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked that question, but she still


    replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. A derisive smirk curved his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, why are you


    pretending to care about me? Since I¡¯m running a fever now, you¡¯d finally get some peace.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you let me go so that I can really have peace?¡± Rosalie retorted.


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving this house before you


    fall in love with me!¡± Rosalie suddenly felt that Jonathan was like a child throwing a tantrum at that


    moment, downright willful.


    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s having a fever?¡± she wondered.


    At the sight of Jonathan heading toward the bathroom, Rosalie swiftly stepped forward and grabbed


    his arm. ¡°Do you


    know¡­¡±


    Normally, her strength would only be enough to stop him in his tracks, but at that moment, it made


    him stumble and fall toward her.


    Caught off guard, Rosalie fell backward from Jonathan crashing against her.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and waited for the pain that would follow.


    A loud thud and a muffled grunt sounded in the room.


    However, it was not the sound of her body hitting the ground.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Underneath her was not the cold floor. Instead, it was a warm body..


    Rosalie promptly opened her eyes, only to see Jonathan lying under her.


    ¡°So, he turned us around while he was falling just now to avoid me from hitting the ground?¡± she


    eximed inwardly.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, and his ebony eyes were fixed on her


    anxiously.


    Suddenly, an indescribable feeling welled within Rosalie. She should be the one asking him if it hurt


    at that moment, but it was the other


    around.


    way

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Rosalie asked as her hand reached for the back of Jonathan¡¯s head. She heard a


    loud sound and thought it was probably because he knocked his head against the floor.


    She wanted to confirm the back of Jonathan¡¯s head and forgot about their current situation. She


    was on top of him, and his upper body was naked.


    Rosalie was lying on his body. Her hand tried to reach for the back of his head, so their bodies fit


    more closely together.


    Jonathan grabbed her wrist as his hoarse voice rang in her ear. ¡°If I say it hurts, will you feel sorry


    for me and care for me?¡±


    She stiffened slightly and lowered her head. Only then did she notice how close they were to each


    other, and her lips almost touched his cheeks.


    Rosalie gazed at Jonathan. ¡°If you¡¯re really in pain, you should contact someone and go to the


    hospital for a thorough examination instead of enduring the fever, Jonathan, everyone only lives


    their life once!¡±


    He suddenly chuckled. ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to die, do you?¡±


    His face, which reddened because of the fever, was set against his smile. He looked so gorgeous


    yet fragile that she could not look away at all.


    His smile seemed to prick her heart.


    Finally, Jonathan called Carlos to tell him about the fever and asked him to bring a thermometer and


    antipyretics.


    However, Carlos brought a doctor over to be safe.


    The doctor examined Jonathan and prescribed him two kinds of medicine. There would be no


    problem if the fever went away in two days, but if not, Jonathan would have to go to the hospital for


    a more thorough examination.


    Jonathan frowned slightly, apparently not wanting to go to the hospital.


    ¡°Alright, give me the medicine. You can leave,¡± Jonathan said.


    Carlos nced at Jonathan and then Rosalie before saying sheepishly, ¡°Ms. Leighton, please look


    after Mr. Youngblood¡±


    After saying that, Carlos hurriedly left with the doctor before Rosalie could react.


    Rosalie was speechless. In the blink of an eye, there were only Jonathan and her in the huge


    manor.


    Rosalie read the instructions for the two kinds of medicine given by the doctor. Then, she prepared


    the medicine ording


    to Jonathan¡¯s dosage, poured a ss of water, and handed them to Jonathan. ¡°Take the medicine


    first.¡±


    He obediently took the medicine and water but did not consume them immediately. Instead, he


    lowered his head and looked at the pills in his hand in a daze.


    ¡°Are you really¡­ scared of taking medicine?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    He was silent. Just when she thought he would not answer, his voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like taking medicine. When I first came to the Youngblood family, a housekeeper responsible


    for taking care of me secretly changed my daily vitamin tablets into sleeping pills. Because of that, I


    would sleep well at night. She did not have to worry about me getting up at night and needing her to


    take care of me. She could even sneak out and date her boyfriend.¡±


    Rosalie paused. Jonathan shouldn¡¯t have been very old when he had just gotten back to the


    Youngblood family. He should¡¯ve only been around six or seven years old. If the vitamin tablets for


    children were reced by sleeping pills, it would have a great impact on the children after


    consuming them for a long time!


    Even though she knew that it probably did not impact him much, or else he would not have shown


    up before her intact, she still could not help asking, ¡°What happenedter? How did you discover


    it?¡±


    ¡°I curiously took a few more tablets once and slept for three days. I even had my stomach pumped


    in the hospital before finding out that the housekeeper had changed my vitamins,¡± Jonathan said as


    he looked up at her with self-depreciation.


    ¡°You know what? That housekeeper was the nicest to me when I first arrived at the Youngblood


    residence. She would show concern for me every day. She pretended to care for me and, with a


    gentle smile, watched me take the sleeping pills she had switched every day.¡±


    Rosalie was furious. ¡°How could someone treat a child like that just to make life easier for


    themselves and go dating? Didn¡¯t she think about the consequences of taking too much sleeping


    pills?¡±


    In severe cases, it might even give children mental exhaustion.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°There are many people like that in this world. They can easily sacrifice


    others for some small advantages.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the housekeeper?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She was fired,¡± Jonathan answered indifferently.


    Rosalie guessed that life would not be easy for the housekeeper even if she was only fired.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, did you hate taking medicine since then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly. Taking medicine would remind him of the pain of his stomach being


    pumped and the awful. experience of lying in a hospital bed without any strength.


    Leonard even came to his ward and looked at him without any affection. The old man just told him


    that his vitamins had been changed.


    ¡°You were lucky this time. If you still trust others so easily in the future, you¡¯ll only harm yourself.


    Even though you¡¯re my grandson, I won¡¯t help you. If you can¡¯t even beware of danger, you¡¯re not


    qualified to stay in the Youngblood family!¡±


    It was at that time that Jonathan realized how indifferent his grandfather was to him. It was even


    possible that Leonard had known that Jonathan¡¯s vitamins had been changed.


    Jonathan was the heir of the Youngblood family to outsiders, but only he knew he was walking on


    thin ice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like taking medicine. Even if I take it, I¡¯ll be very careful and prepare the medicine myself,¡±


    he said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    She wanted to take back the medicine she had prepared and let him open the disposable package


    of the medicine himself.


    However, before she could finish speaking, Jonathan had already put the medicine she gave him in


    his mouth and swallowed it with water.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan in surprise.


    His dark eyes met her surprised eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take anything you give me.¡± Even if she gave him poison,


    he would drink it.


    After taking the medicine, Jonathan fell asleep. Rosalie looked at his sleeping face and could not


    help but be a little distracted.


    It was not the first time that he had taken the medicine she gave him, but she never had any special


    feelings until she found out why he hated taking medicine.


    The fact that he just took the medicine she gave him despite his trauma of taking medicine had


    made her feel something else.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    What did it mean when he said he was willing to consume the medicine she gave him? Was it


    trust?


    If that were so, why didn¡¯t he trust her feelings if he could do so toward the medicine she provided?


    Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have broken up if he¡¯d had more faith in her from the start.


    At this point, such trust was more like a kind of irony.


    Jonathan¡¯s brows were furrowed, and a thinyer of sweat covered his forehead despite being


    asleep.


    Therefore, Rosalie took a towel from the bathroom and gently wiped his forehead.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± he called out intermittently. His voice was so soft that it was almost a whisper. She


    had to draw closer to him to decipher what he was saying.


    ¡°Could he be dreaming about his mother?¡± Rosalie thought.


    She remembered Jonathan mentioning that his mother abandoned him and his father when he was


    still very young, as she could no longer stand living an impoverished lifestyle.


    She had never shown up in his life since then, even after many years had passed.


    Besides, Rosalie remembered the wound on his chest. While the scar had now lightened, it had


    almost cost him his life.


    She could picture how dangerous the situation had been from the fading scar. A child would have


    easily met their end with such an injury.


    It had been inflicted on him when his mother pushed him away when he begged her to stay.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ Don¡¯t abandon me¡­ and Dad¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows knitted


    together even tighter. His head began shaking slightly as his broken voice escaped his lips


    incessantly.


    A newyer of sweat had formed on his forehead despite her wiping it a while ago.


    The state he was in right then resembled a helpless child.


    He might have been dreaming of a scene from childhood, which meant he was a child in his dream.


    Rosalie wiped the sweat beading on his forehead once more and muttered tenderly, ¡°Good boy.


    Sleep now. No one is going to abandon you.¡±


    As a child, Rosalie still had the love of her grandmother after her mother passed on. Yet, she never


    received much care and affection from her only grandfather after her mother¡¯s death and the


    subsequent passing of her father, who froze to death in


    the snow.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Jonathan¡¯s childhood is far less fortunate than mine!¡± shemented.


    The depths of Rosalie¡¯s heart twinged in pain..


    She felt sorry for the child who had to stay strong alone at a tender age and was tricked into


    consuming sleeping pills by a deceptively kind housekeeper in a foreign household.


    Rosalie told herself internally she felt sympathy for this man she no longer loved, only because he


    was sick/


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ discard me¡­ I don¡¯t want to be left on my own¡­¡± His tone was in full-blown panic while


    dreaming, and a never-before-seen vulnerability marred his features.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to discard you nor leave you on your own,¡± she went along gently with his words. All


    she wanted at that moment was to alleviate his insecurity exactly as her aching heartpelled her


    to.


    Jonathan was drenched in sweat when he awakened and felt as if all the energy in his body had


    been depleted.


    He slowly sat up and surveyed the room.


    There was pin-drop silence, and he was the only one in the room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ she here?¡± He lowered his gaze gingerly, and it remained fixed on his bare hands.


    Even if he forced her to stay in this manor, she still wouldn¡¯t remain by his side like his parents.


    They still left him in their respective ways, no matter how fervently he pleaded for them to stay.


    He was ultimately still left to fend for himself.


    Jonathan mused, ¡®All on my own, just like before¡­ What did it matter, anyway? Haven¡¯t I always


    been solitary before


    meeting her?


    One could only rely on themselves in this world.


    Despite that, a pain that felt like being pierced recurringly by a needle began spreading in his body.


    At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a figure entered the room.


    Jonathan gazed nkly at the advancing silhouette, and a look of surprise shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. I just cooked some oatmeal. I was going to give it to you after you woke up.¡±


    Rosalie ced the oatmeal on the nightstand while speaking and naturally stretched out her hand


    to feel the temperature on his forehead.


    While it was still slightly warm, his temperature had dropped and was a vast improvement from


    before.


    ¡°Your temperature has gone down. I¡¯ll use a thermometer to measure your temperature in a bit,¡±


    Rosalie continued.


    ¡°You¡­ went out to prepare oatmeal just now?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did so as I estimated it was about time you woke up. However, you awakened slightly


    earlier than expected. Wait for the oatmeal to cool down before consuming it since it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± he replied hoarsely. ¡°Have you been in this room all this while?¡±


    ¡°Where else could I go?¡± she questioned rhetorically. This was especially true since he had been


    having fitful sleep due to nightmares and sleep-talked sporadically. Jonathan could only rest easy


    when she remained by his side andforted him with her responses.


    She finally squeezed some time out to prepare some oatmeal in the kitchen when he could finally


    sleep better.


    Jonathan stared at the woman in front of him confusedly, the pain spreading in his body seemingly


    dissipating bit by bit.


    It turned out that she had been apanying him all this time, and he was not alone.


    Jonathan stretched out his hands and wrapped them around her waist, resting his face against her


    lower abdomen. He gently closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you didn¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened unexpectedly. Jonathan didn¡¯t hug her tightly this time, and she sensed she


    could push him away with only a little force.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to lift her hands, which felt like they were leaden, to do so.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Am I at a loss because of his fragility and reliance?¡±


    Rosalie remained like a statue and allowed Jonathan to hug her for an extended period. The


    oatmeal had turned cold by the time he released her atst.


    ¡°You¡­ have some oatmeal.¡± Rosalie finally regained her voice and scooped oatmeal from a pot into


    a separate bowl for him with a spoon.


    He raised his hand to receive the bowl but almost overturned it, as his hand became weak all of a


    sudden.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ¡°I think¡­ my body is a little weak,¡± Jonathan said as he tried to take the bowl again.


    When Rosalie saw his current state, she said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just feed you. If your hands turn


    weakter, you might drop the bowl again.¡±


    As she spoke, she sat on the chair next to the bed. Then, she scooped up some oatmeal with a


    spoon. She blew on it to cool it down and then held it to his lips.


    He obediently opened his mouth and ate the oatmeal she fed to him.


    At that moment, he was like a tame puppy, taking mouthfuls of oatmeal one after another. But his


    eyes were staring at her with a burning gaze.


    She felt a little ufortable because of the longing gaze


    in his eyes.


    ¡°The¡­ woman you mentionedst time. Did she truly end someone¡¯s life in the Room Where Blood


    Spills?¡± She tried to find something to talk about so that she could break the silence.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°She killed someone from the Youngblood family, didn¡¯t she? And they let her go just like that?¡± she


    asked, a little puzzled. The Youngblood family should have been quite rich already back then, even


    though the incident happened more than 70


    years ago.


    ¡°Because the man she killed wanted to have mercy on her. He even wrote ast note before he


    died, that no one should be med for his death!¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was stunned. She wondered if that man of the Youngblood family had already expected this


    woman toe, after his life. That must be why he left a note like that.


    But it was quite a chaotic era, so thew was not as strict as it was in current times. If the


    Youngblood family chose not to pursue this matter, that woman could indeed escape imprisonment.


    ¡°What happened to that woman after that?¡± she asked a little curiously.


    For some reason, she wanted to know how that woman ended up.


    ¡°She came back to this ce. The room you slept in used to be hers. She stayed there until the day


    she died,¡± he said.


    ¡°She stayed there until she died? Was she alone?¡±


    ¡°No, there was another.¡± He said lightly, ¡°She came back pregnant, and she proceeded to give birth


    to a boy. That boyter became the heir of the Youngblood family.¡±


    Rosalie was in utter shock. She didn¡¯t expect the story to end like this.


    That woman murdered the man she fell in love with, but she was also pregnant with that man¡¯s


    child. Then, she chose to return to this ce and give birth to the child.


    This sort of fate was even more twisted than the sortmonly shown in TV series.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she thought in shock.


    She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Jonathan in disbelief. If she calcted the time


    correctly, then¡­ ¡°The boy she gave birth to was your¡­ grandfather?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and said, ¡°This is the secret of the Youngblood family. I, too, only learned about it


    a few years ago.¡±


    She felt awkward. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was right for him to tell her this secret. Still, she truly didn¡¯t


    expect that she had already met someone who was part of the story.


    Even at that moment, she still remembered what had happened when she met Leonard. It was not


    a fond memory for her. Leonard¡¯s cold and inhumane cruelty also caused her heart to shudder in


    fright.


    If Jonathan hadn¡¯t arrived in time back then, she might have already been disfigured by Leonard.


    Jonathan seemed to notice what she was thinking. He parted his thin lips, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    won¡¯t let grandfather hurt


    you.¡±


    She gently lowered her gaze. Then, she stood up and set the empty bowl aside. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go


    back to my room first.¡± But before she could turn around, his hand was already tugging at her


    sleeve. He raised his chin slightly and looked at her. There was a shimmer in his clear eyes.


    ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed by my


    side, given me medicine, and even made oatmeal for me¡­¡± His hoarse voice came out of his


    mouth in short gasps. His expression looked like both pleading and longing. ¡°Rosalie, can you fall


    for me? I never knew that I could love a woman this deeply!¡±


    When he was around others, he was the high and mighty Mr. Youngblood. But when he was with


    her, he would give up his pride. He only wished for her to love him!


    In an instant, she felt like her mind had turned nk.


    Calvin had pulled almost all his strings to find Rosalie¡¯s whereabouts, but it was not that easy. It was


    true that Calvin had connections, but Jonathan also had his connections. Of course, Jonathan could


    easily prevent being tracked.


    Rosalie wasn¡¯t the only one, either. Jonathan also hadn¡¯t shown up recently.


    For a moment, the search seemed to be stuck in a stalemate.


    Calvin had never been so impatient as he was in the past few days. Even when Fiona was saying


    something in front of him, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on listening. His mind was filled with thoughts of


    Rosalie¡¯s whereabouts.


    When he told his parents that he had fallen for Rosalie, they were shocked, and they opposed the


    notion. They refused to ept Rosalie.


    They even tried to persuade him not to get obsessed with Rosalie.


    But he was already obsessed. He was so utterly obsessed that he couldn¡¯t break free at all. Even if


    his rival was Jonathan, he s refused to back down.


    ¡°Calvin, were you listening?¡± Fiona asked. She spoke so much that her mouth went dry, but Calvin


    seemed to be thinking about something else. He didn¡¯t react at all.


    She wondered if he was thinking about Rosalie.


    Fiona was jealous. Rosalie never showed up in the past few days. It seemed like Jonathan had


    taken her somewhere.


    Fiona hoped that Rosalie would never show up. Then, Calvin wouldn¡¯t ever think of Rosalie again!


    ¡°What were you saying?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°I said¡­ My birthday is in a few days. I¡¯m thinking of holding a birthday banquet this year, is that


    okay?¡± Fiona said, looking at Calvin in anticipation.


    Hearing that, Calvin looked at her indifferently. ¡°Your cousin is missing right now, but you¡¯re only


    concerned about a birthday banquet?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie is with Jonathan. They¡¯re already dating, anyway, so maybe they¡¯re being lovey-dovey right


    now¡­¡± She said that on purpose so that Calvin might give up his love for Rosalie. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll


    appear in a few days, getting all intimate with Jonathan. Besides¡­ I want to celebrate our reunion


    along with my birthday. I can¡¯t just avoid celebrating anything simply because of Rosalie¡¯s incident.¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips. After a while, he said, ¡°Alright, I see. I¡¯ll get some people to prepare for


    your birthday banquet. You can tell them if you need anything.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s face instantly lit up. She was about to say something when Calvin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Calvin picked up the call. After listening for a while, his expression changed. ¡°What did you just


    say? Mr. Sabatini is missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should know that Levi usually stays in the clinic and treats the patients whoe to the


    clinic. But today, he suddenly called me and said that he was going out to see a patient. He said


    that it might take a little longer, so I shouldn¡¯t worry about him. After that, I tried calling Levi again,


    but the call didn¡¯t go through!¡± Levi¡¯s wife said anxiously to Calvin on the other end of the line.


    Levi had a close rtionship with Calvin, and they often contacted each other. So, the Sabatini


    family had Calvin¡¯s contact information as well.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to see a patient?¡± Calvin narrowed his


    eyes.


    ¡°Calvin, do you think Levi offended someone and got kidnapped?¡± Levi¡¯s wife was leaning toward a


    pessimistic view.


    But Calvin thought of something else.


    If Rosalie wasn¡¯t taken away by Jonathan, she would be getting her second treatment for her


    fingers today!


    He wondered if it were possible that Jonathan was the one who took Levi


    Way.


    After Calvin ended his call with Levi¡¯s wife, he called up his men right away. ¡°Go and find out who


    took Mr. Sabatini away.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± his men answered.


    After ending the call, Calvin stood up and said to Fiona, ¡°Fiona, I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll


    be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ The food is not served yet,¡± Fiona said hurriedly. After so much work, she finally got him to


    go on a dinner date with her. But now, he was leaving without even taking a bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can eat on your ownter.¡± With that, Calvin left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even wait for


    Fiona to say anything


    more.


    Calvin wondered if Levi¡¯s disappearance had something to do with Jonathan.


    He wanted to know where in Strico had Jonathan hidden Rosalie.


    For some reason, there was a sort of fear in his heart. He felt like if he didn¡¯t find Rosalie soon, he


    would lose her for the rest of his life..


    He might never have another chance to make her fall in love with him.


    No matter what, he had to find Rosalie.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect to see Levi in the house.


    Levi said self-mockingly, ¡°I never expected that a day woulde when I would get almost


    kidnapped just to treat someone¡¯s hand.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Rosalie, then at Jonathan.


    Although Levi had never seen Jonathan before, he heard those people mention ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡±


    when they brought him. here.


    He was even blindfolded on purpose when they took him here.


    It was obvious that the people didn¡¯t want him to know where he was going.


    At that moment, when Levi saw Rosalie, he was utterly shocked. When Rosalie came with Calvin to


    visit him, he only thought of her as the woman Calvin fancied.


    It was not news for a rich boy to fancy a woman from a poor family.


    But today, Levi hadn¡¯t expected to see Rosalie in an ancient mansion with an intimidating man


    standing beside her.


    -The man was just standing nonchntly at the side, ncing calmly at Levi. However, he still gave


    off a strong sense of


    oppression to the people around him.


    Of course, Levi knew that a man like that could only be someone who had been in charge for a long


    time. Even if ordinary people wanted to try looking like that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to master that


    behavior.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Sabatini. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ he would bring you here,¡± Rosalie said awkwardly.


    Levi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After all, he had been alive for many years. Naturally, he knew


    that if there were things he wasn¡¯t supposed to ask about, he should avoid talking about them.


    So, he simplyid out the tools he brought. Then, he asked Rosalie to stretch out her right hand.


    The various kinds of needles reminded Rosalie of the pain she felt in the previous treatment. She


    couldn¡¯t help but tremble a


    When Levi was about to insert the needle into the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand, Jonathan suddenly


    grabbed Levi¡¯s wrist. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°The treatment. What else?¡± Levi said, sounding a little frustrated. He didn¡¯t like people interrupting


    his treatments.


    ¡°If the treatment requires needles, why didn¡¯t you give her anesthetics beforehand?¡± Jonathan


    frowned.


    ¡°If I use anesthetics, how am I supposed to see how her fingers react? I need to see her most


    natural reactions to give her the best treatment!¡± Levi said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jonathan was still hesitating. ¡°But this needle¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I went through a simr treatmentst time.¡± Rosalie looked up at Jonathan and said,


    ¡°Besides, this pain will quickly go away if I just endure it for a bit.¡±


    It was like being in prison. The pain she felt would go away after she endured it for a while.


    The only difference was that she was in despair when she endured the pain in prison. But now, she


    was enduring the pain with hope in her heart.


    She wanted her fingers to regain flexibility. Even if her fingers couldn¡¯t recover their initial state, it


    was worth enduring the pain as long as they would be in a better state than they were now.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her words seemed to have reminded him of something. He


    let go of Levi¡¯s hand. Then, he quickly intertwined his fingers with Rosalie¡¯s on her left hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked in surprise.


    ¡°If it hurts, just grip my hand tightly. I¡¯ll endure the pain with you,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can stand it.¡± She tried to pull her fingers out from between his.


    But he still gripped her hand tightly. Then, he turned to Levi. ¡°That¡¯s all. You can start now.¡±


    Looking at Rosalie and Jonathan, Levi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He recalled thest time Rosalie


    came to his clinic for treatment. Calvin had also extended his hand and told Rosalie to hold him.


    Both men had done simr things to the same woman, and the intentions behind their actions were


    as clear as day.


    Of the three of them, at least one person was destined to be unfulfilled. And this man looked like he


    was on par with Calvin.


    Levi began filtering through the people he knew in Strico, trying to pinpoint a man of this age who


    was more or less on par with Calvin. After a moment, he trembled in shock.


    The only man who came to mind was Jonathan, the famous Mr. Youngblood of Strico!


    Also, on his way here, he had heard the people mention ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡±.


    He wondered if the man in front of him was Jonathan.


    But Levi quickly stopped thinking about it. For him, the most important thing right now was to treat


    Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    The sharp needle pricked Rosalie on the back of her hand.


    Rosalie suddenly stiffened. She subconsciously tried to clench her fists, intending to endure the


    pain.


    But she remembered that her left hand was holding his.


    She could sense her nails digging into his skin. She trimmed her nails regrly, so they weren¡¯t too


    long. Still, she knew that if she gripped his hand with such force, his hand would be injured as well.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Calvin had, after all, been scratched by her before.


    ¡°Let go of my hand¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice wavered as she spoke to Jonathan while Levi changed the


    needle. ¡°When the pain hits, I might hurt you.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Jonathan raised his free hand, gently wiping off the sweat on her forehead. ¡°So only


    Calvin can get hurt on your behalf, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    A sudden tremor ran through Rosalie¡¯s body. Before she could say anything, Levi resumed inserting


    the needles.


    The pain was excruciating. Rosalie gritted her teeth, enduring the pain. Her forehead, wiped clean


    of sweat moments ago, now bore a freshyer. Beads of sweat, the size of beans, relentlessly slid


    down her cheeks.


    Jonathan just stared at Rosalie intently without uttering a word. Even with the back of his hands


    bearing the marks of her scratching, it was as if he felt no pain.


    On one could say that at this moment, his entire focus was solely on Rosalie.


    Pain etched her face, her struggle evident as she fought to suppress and endure the pain. She


    clenched her jaw, veins bulging on her forehead and the back of her hand.


    Atst, when Levi concluded the treatment, Rosalie felt as if her entire being was on the brink of


    copsing.


    ¡°Done. We¡¯ll proceed with the third treatment one weekter,¡± Levi told Rosalie. ¡°Remember not to


    expose the wound to water for 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Rosalie, her face drained of color, let out an exhale and expressed be her gaze settled


    on her hand entwined with Jonathan¡¯s.


    gratitude. It was only at this moment that


    His hand¡¯s back bore the marks of her scratches, vivid evidence of her outburst. Rosalie could feel a


    throbbing pain in her fingertips, let alone Jonathan, the one who bore the brunt of her scratching.


    At this moment, their hands were securely entwined and seemed to be glued together. Rosalie


    attempted to withdraw her fingers, but she found that she couldn¡¯t muster any strength.


    On the contrary, Jonathan carefully separated their hands, hisplexion tinged with a hint of


    paleness, concern, and a touch of mncholy.


    Then, he suddenly lifted her and instructed Carlos, who was waiting on the side. ¡°Take Mr. Sabatini


    back.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos replied.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie out of the room, heading toward the living room.


    ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t have to carry me. I only had my hand treated; I can still walk,¡± Rosalie said.


    But he continued to carry her to the couch, gently cing her down. ¡°How about I find another way


    for you? I¡¯ll look for a better doctor to treat your hand so you won¡¯t be in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust Mr. Sabatini,¡± Rosalie insisted, ¡°Besides, I can endure this pain. It¡¯s not the worst


    I¡¯ve experienced.¡± Furrowing his brows, Jonathan pondered, ¡°What does she mean by the ¡®worst¡¯?


    Is it the pain she endured in prison? Did the torment she suffered back then surpass the pain she


    went through today?¡±


    Jonathan felt a sudden pang in his heart. He had always known that she had suffered a lot in


    prison, but witnessing her pain today made it more real.


    His heart ached, and it felt as if even breathing was painful for him.


    Despite countless fegrets over his cold observation of her imprisonment and his silent eptance


    of the torment she endured, the regret he felt now was unparalleled. It was a regret so profound that


    it engulfed him.


    Squatting down, he cradled her hands and kissed her fingertips. ¡°I wish I fell in love with you before


    you went to prison.¡±


    His voice, like the night wind, seemed to be tinged with a touch of choking.


    How much he wished time could go back, so he could appear in front of her before she went to


    prison, use all his strength to clear her name, and protect her from any pain.


    But everything was toote.


    Rosalie stared in astonishment at the man kissing her fingertips. The warmth from his lips lingered


    on her skin, and her body seemed to gradually warm up.


    ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± he interrupted her with a murmur. Until now, he had never admitted his mistakes to


    anyone, but here he was before her, saying, ¡°Rosie, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have broken up with


    you back then.¡±


    And¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been indifferent when she was framed by others.


    Moreover, I considered her nothing more than a discarded pawn and an unlucky soul at that time. It


    was my momentarypse that led to her pain, Jonathan thought.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in disbelief, wondering, ¡°Is he¡­ admitting his mistake?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have distrusted you, shouldn¡¯t have betrayed you out of fear that you would betray me. I


    was too selfish, only thinking about avoiding being hurt myself, but forgetting to consider that you


    would be hurt,¡± he said while holding her hands with his, just like when he used to warm her hands


    before.


    Her hands seemed to be getting warmer. Rosalie looked dazed. At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s face


    showed guilt, regret, and pain, and they fused into aplex emotion she had never seen before.


    With how he was kneeling in front of her, he even seemed somewhat humble.¡±


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± Jonathan gently called her name. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll believe and listen to every word you


    say. I won¡¯t doubt you nor betray you. If I do that, will you still be willing to love me?¡±


    His pitch-ck eyes stared fixedly at her.


    Rosalie felt like crying. She had always thought that her feelings had calmed down, that¡¯ she could


    let him go even when facing him.


    But now, his few words had stirred up waves in her heart again.


    She found herself questioning, ¡®Can I really love him again? Like before, can I pour my heart into


    him, strive to shield his asional vulnerability, and offer more reassurance?


    Is it possible to revive that once profound and unforgettable love after the heartbreak and my


    persistent efforts to move on?¡¯


    Her hand moved on its own, gently caressing his cheek.


    In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s eyes brightened. Hisrge hand tenderly met the back of hers, and his


    face, filled with an endless fondness, softly brushed against her palm. ¡°Rosie, if you decide to love


    me again, I promise not to let you down this time.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    ¡°I will care for her for the rest of my life!¡± Jonathan thought determinedly.


    Meanwhile, Levi was sent back to the Sabatini family. Calvin rushed to the Sabatini family as soon


    as he got the news.


    ¡°Mr. Sabatini, where were you taken today?¡± Calvin¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.


    Levi looked at Calvin and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this boy so


    him for so many years. And the reason for his apprehension must be¡­¡±


    He questioned out loud, ¡°You¡¯re anxious about Rosalie, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly. ¡°So you really went to treat her hand today?¡± he asked.


    after knowing


    ¡°Yes. This is the first time I was ever brought somewhere while being blindfolded.¡± Levi stated.


    ¡°There is a man who stayed with the youngdy. I think his surname is Youngblood. Is he


    Jonathan?¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jonathan.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a rival,¡± Levi remarked, contemting the situation. ¡°Calvin¡¯s head


    over heels for Rosalie. No matter who captures her heart, it¡¯s going to be a tough battle for him,¡± he


    thought.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Do you know where you were taken?¡±


    ¡°I was kept in the dark throughout the journey. The car must have traveled for about 20 minutes,


    and I was brought to a manor with a touch of history. The interior exuded a serene and traditional


    style, and the structures seemed far from new. The entire manor seemed quite spacious, but I only


    caught a glimpse of one corner,¡± Levi recalled.


    Calvin¡¯s brows furrowed as he heard about the aged manor. ¡°Mr. Sabatini was snatched from the


    clinic. There are many potential ces that are just a 20-minute drive away. Plus, the captors might


    have deliberately taken a detour to avoid being caught,¡± he pondered.


    ¡°How was Rosie when you saw her?¡± Calvin inquired after a brief pause, his voice tinged with


    timidity as if fearing unwee revtions.


    ¡°Nothing extraordinary. But¡­ Jonathan seems to care a lot about her. Are you seriously going to


    compete with Jonathan for her?¡± Levi inquired, an unusual moment of him being nosy.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Rosalie, then I will,¡± Calvin responded with unwavering certainty.


    Armed with valuable leads from Levi, Calvin wasted no time in his departure. These clues might


    hold the key to finding Rosalie.


    Meanwhile, as Rosalie slept in a hazy state in the dead of night, she had the same haunting


    nightmares of her prison days. Her body felt as if it were being relentlessly kicked, each blow


    sending waves of pain coursing through her.


    Despite her continuous pleas, it seemed to make no difference. The duration of this pain was


    uncertain, leaving her to wonder, ¡°Am I going to die in jail? And who will be sad for me if I die?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed, calling out to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rosie?¡±


    ¡®Who is it? It sounds so familiar!


    Who is it?


    Who¡¯s here to save me?¡¯ Rosalie, caught in the throes of her subconscious torment, sought


    desperately for the source of the voice.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie snapped awake, her body jolting upright from the bed.


    ¡°Another nightmare? Must I endure these haunting dreams again?¡± she mused, panting.


    As she gasped for breath, a velvety voice suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°What did you dream of?¡±


    Rosalie snapped her head up, and there was Jonathan, his faceing into view.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you in my room?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Jonathan confessed, raising his hand with a tissue to gently wipe the sweat on


    her forehead. ¡°You sweated more tonight than when you were being treated during the day. Did you


    just dream about prison?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body tensed, a mix of shock and disbelief evident in her eyes. ¡°He¡­ knew?¡± she


    eximed inwardly.


    ¡°When you drifted off a moment ago, I caught bits of what you said,¡± he shared. He had guessed


    what she was dreaming


    about from her fragmented words, and that left him feeling more remorseful while he witnessed her


    vulnerable and pained expression in slumber.


    Rosalie responded with a bitter smile as she reminisced about the past when he was feverish, and


    she had overheard him calling out to his parents. This time, roles were reversed.


    ¡°I dreamt about my time in prison. It used to be a recurring nightmare, but it¡¯s much better now,¡± she


    casually mentioned.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips tightened, and he abruptly questioned, ¡°Did you start sleeping with the light on after


    we broke up?¡±


    Rosalie stayed silent. She had been able to sleep in darkness in the Youngblood residence back


    then, but after their separation, light became a necessity for her to drift into slumber.


    Without theforting glow, sleep eluded her.


    Though Rosalie didn¡¯t answer, Jonathan discerned the response from the expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured.


    Perhaps she was the only one in this world who could make him say those words.


    At that moment, Rosalie grappled with how to respond.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I stay over in this room tonight?¡± Jonathan interjected.


    Rosalie¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Stay over?¡± she echoed, her mind racing with the thought, ¡°Is he


    referring to what I¡¯m imagining?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just hold your hand. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t do anything until you fall in love with me,¡± he assured


    her. ¡°I just find it difficult to fall asleep alone in that room.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even with her photos covering the walls, it only intensified his desire to be with her, even if it meant


    just silently watching her as she slept.


    In a sudden recollection, Rosalie thought of Jonathan¡¯s bouts of insomnia. Apart from the days


    when he had a fever and managed to sleep due to medication, she hadn¡¯t seen him sleep much.


    Minutester, much to her own surprise, Rosalie acquiesced to Jonathan¡¯s request to stay in her


    room with one condition. She imed the bed for herself, leaving him to improvise a makeshift bed


    on the floor beside hers. As the night enveloped them in quiet, their hands instinctively sought each


    other¡¯s warmth.


    This scene brought Rosalie back to the early days of their acquaintance, back when they shared a


    rental house and fell asleep hand in hand.


    ¡°Rosie.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Rosalie paused, and he continued, ¡°Remember when we were renting a house, and you said that in


    the future, we would huddle together for warmth and care for each other? I thought that even after


    breaking up, I could still have you by my side like a sister. But¡­ it turned out that just having you as


    my sister isn¡¯t enough for me,¡± he confessed.


    At the sight of her with Calvin, jealousy would consume him, overpowering his ability to rein in his


    emotions, and causing him to lose all sense ofposure.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    After all, it was just that he still loved her in his heart.


    ¡°Rosic, I hope you can care about me and only me. And I will care about you more than anyone


    else¡­¡± Jonathan said as sleepiness gradually swept over him.


    Holding her hand like that made him feel at ease and contented.


    After a long time, Rosalie slowly turned her head and looked at Jonathan who had fallen asleep on


    the floor, feeling somewhat lost.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. She only remembered that, in the end, she


    seemed to have been looking at Jonathan¡¯s face until she fell asleep.


    Fortunately, Jonathan was no longer in the room when she woke up, which saved her the trouble of


    embarrassment.


    Rosalie got out of bed and washed up. Then, she walked out of the room and went downstairs, only


    to find Jonathan preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    ¡°Morning. Breakfast will be ready soon,¡± Jonathan said.


    Then, she watched him busy working in the kitchen. In the past few days, except when he caught a


    cold, he had prepared all the meals, but she had never watched him do that, so she found it new


    and intriguing now that she saw it.


    Just as he said, breakfast was ready soon.


    It was a wholesome breakfast with oatmeal, bread, and dried fruits.


    Looking at the breakfast in front of her, Rosalie guessed few people in Strico had eaten the


    breakfast prepared by Jonathan.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ Nothing happened after I fell asleep, right?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask while eating the


    oatmeal.


    ¡°I should be the one to ask that. I fell asleep earlier than you yesterday,¡± he said.


    Rosalie fell silent.


    ¡°But when I woke up this morning, you¡­¡± Jonathan spoke hesitantly.


    Rosalie hurriedly asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    -¡°It¡¯s nothing. You justy on the edge of the bed, facing my direction, as if you have been watching


    me all night,¡± he said.


    Rosalie¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and she thought, ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t¡­ I change my posture after


    falling asleep?¡±


    ¡°Have you been looking at me since I fell asleep yesterday?¡± he asked.


    Her face suddenly turned redder. ¡°Come on, how am I going to answer that?¡± she thought.


    Jonathan smiled and looked at Rosalie with his charming eyes. ¡°So, were you really looking at me


    the whole time?¡±


    ¡°No, I just watched for a while¡­¡± She stopped talking halfway and thought anxiously, ¡°Oh God. Am I


    a fool? How could I say that? Isn¡¯t it telling him that I have indeed been looking at him the whole


    time?¡±


    As expected, after she said that, the charm in his eyes seemed to be stronger. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie continued to eat the oatmeal with her head down somewhat awkwardly. When she finished


    a bowl of oatmeal, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±


    After all, Jonathan was the CEO of Youngblood Group. She wondered if it would be alright for him to


    spend time with her there. She hadn¡¯t seemed to see him leave the house.


    ¡°I can also handle thepany matters here.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Since I said that I will stay here with


    you until you fall in love with me, then I will definitely do it.¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips slightly and said, ¡°Actually, nothing will change even if you keep me here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. At least you¡¯re not repulsed by me as you were at the beginning, right?¡± he said.


    She choked.


    ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not that you can no longer fall in love with me, but you are afraid I will hurt you again,


    right?¡± Jonathan said softly.


    Rosalie seemed to feel like she had been seen through. Perhaps, as he said, she was so afraid that


    she no courage to love again.


    longer had the


    ¡°Rosie, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore!¡± Jonathan withdrew the charm in his eyes, and all that remained


    was seriousness.


    He stood up slowly and walked over to Rosalie. Then, he stared at her beautiful eyes and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No one can guarantee the future,¡± she said.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can swear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan had already stooped down and knelt on one knee


    before her, with his face solemn and sincere. ¡°I, Jonathan Youngblood, swear that if I hurt you in the


    future, I will pay you back ten times. If I make you shed tears, my heart will burn.¡±


    Her eyes were full of shock. She never thought he would kneel in front of her like that, not to


    mention say such words. Rosalie lowered her head and looked at him nkly while Jonathan gently


    lowered his eyes and murmured, ¡°You know what? I once said that in some tribes with ancient


    customs, if a person is willing to kiss another person¡¯s foot, it means surrender and willingness to


    dedicate all one¡¯s loyalty and soul to the other person.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and his voice seemed erratic yet close to her ears..


    ¡°What is he talking about, and what is he going to do?¡± she wondered.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Then, she saw Jonathan gently take off the slipper on her right


    foot, and almost in a pr¨®stration posture, he ced his lips on her foot.


    ¡°Rosie, I love you and can give you everything.¡±


    His voice sounded in her ears, like the low hum of a cello, tinged with determination.


    And her mind was nk.


    Rosalie never thought that Jonathan would do such a thing. A man as proud as him had never been


    like that.


    And it made her feel at a loss. Her calmness and persistence seemed to be disrupted by him


    completely.


    Perhaps it had never been hard for her to fall in love with him again.


    After all, he was very attractive to women. If a man like him loved a woman wholeheartedly, not


    many people could insist on not loving him.


    All that time, Rosalie had been reminding herself to forget the feeling of loving Jonathan and let go


    of the past If she stopped loving, she would no longer suffer.


    But then, she didn¡¯t know what to do with the rtionship between Jonathan and her.


    rtionship.


    Rosalie walked to the lotus pond and looked at the lotus, but her heart was still in a mess. Just then,


    the sound of footsteps came from behind her.


    ¡°Is Jonathan here?¡± she thought. The overwhelming feeling surged again, and she didn¡¯t know how


    to face him.


    But when she heard the person behind her call her name, she was stunned. Rosalie turned around


    quickly and looked at the person in disbelief.


    It was not Jonathan¡¯s voice but Calvin¡¯s.


    Calvin quickly walked toward her in a ck shirt and trousers.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± Rosalie looked at Calvin in surprise. When he got closer, she found that he


    had lost some weight.


    His right hand was wrapped in a bandage. Rosalie thought of how Jonathan had broken Calvin¡¯s


    hand when he took her away before. ¡°How is your hand?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± he said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find this ce. It wasn¡¯t until Mr.


    Sabatini was brought here yesterday that I finally got some clues.¡±


    As Calvin said that, his eyes looked worried again. ¡°Did he bring you here and make things difficult


    for you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie shook her head and said. When she thought about the time she had spent with


    Jonathan those days, her expression changed slightly.


    When Calvin saw that, he suddenly felt uneasy, as if thest thing he had wanted was gradually


    bing a reality


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Calvin suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand with his left hand and said, ¡°There is a


    high-level security system around the house. I have people invade the system and temporarily turn


    off some security functions, but it won¡¯tst long, so we have to hurry.¡±


    She was startled. ¡°Leave?¡±


    His charming eyes stared at her intently. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡±


    Somehow, the scene on the previous night, where Jonathan knelt before her, kissed her foot, and


    made a vow, shed across Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, she knew she had fallen in love with that man again. Despite being hurt deeply by


    him, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Will we be happy if we are together again? Will he really trust and


    love me without hurting me anymore, as he


    said?¡±


    Calvin saw her hesitation, and his heart suddenly sank. ¡°Does she really treat Jonathan¡­¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Rosalie, if we don¡¯t leave now, the security system will return to its original state in a while, and we


    won¡¯t be able to leave then!¡± Calvin said, ¡°Do you really want to be locked up here by Jonathan? I¡¯ll


    take you out first!¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°But if I follow Calvin out now, then¡­¡± She took a deep breath and looked at


    Calvin. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me these days and have spent so much effort to take me out. I am


    very grateful, but there are some things that I want to settle by myself!¡±


    ¡°We have no time! If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it after we get out! Just because I can sneak in


    like this once, it doesn¡¯t mean it can happen a second time,¡± Calvin said.


    After all, that was the private property of the Youngblood family, and some of the things were


    beyond his control.


    ¡°If you really have something to settle yourself, then you can also settle it after getting out. By then, I


    won¡¯t let Jonathan have another chance to lock you up like this again!¡± Calvin said as he led Rosalie


    quickly toward the exit.


    He didn¡¯t want her to stay there anymore, as if he would really lose that woman, whom he had


    genuinely fallen in love with for the first time, if he did not take her away then.


    He was selfish and cowardly. He didn¡¯t have the courage to bet whether she would be with


    Jonathan if he let her settle it by herself then. After all, she and Jonathan had once truly loved each


    other.


    Rosalie staggered along with Calvin almost passively. ¡°Calvin, listen to me. I really¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, Calvin suddenly stopped, and Rosalie almost bumped into


    his back.


    Before Rosalie could react, another cold voice sounded.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to let anyone leave today, no one can leave!¡±


    It was Jonathan¡¯s voice. Suddenly, Rosalie felt as if the blood all over her body was about to freeze.


    She looked up and only saw a tall figure standing just about 100 feet away from them, while behind


    him was a row of people.


    It was like he had been waiting there for a long time, and what he did then was just to lure the other


    party into the trap.


    ¡°It seems that I am short-sighted.¡± Calvin looked coldly at Jonathan, who was not far away. ¡°Have


    you let Mr. Sabatinie over on purpose just to lure me here?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Levi, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find that ce so easily.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t answer and just looked at Rosalie, who was standing behind Calvin. ¡°What about


    you? Even if I¡¯m willing to give you everything, do you still want to leave with Calvin?¡±


    Rosalie watched Jonathan walk toward her step by step. His handsome face was cold, and the


    eyes that had looked at her tenderly that morning were filled with gloom then, giving off an air of


    menace.


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m not leaving, would you believe me?¡± she asked.


    Heughed sarcastically. ¡°You are about to walk out of the house with him, and even¡­¡± Jonathan


    walked up to Rosalie and Calvin, then raised his hand and put it on the hands held by the two. ¡°You


    two are already like this. Do you still want me to believe you?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and a feeling of bitterness spread over her chest. ¡°You don¡¯t believe


    me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to believe it?¡± he asked.


    That time, it was her turn tough. She had thought there might be another possibility between


    them, but in the end, it turned out to be her self-righteousness.


    ¡°Jonathan, you said you will believe and listen to every word I say without doubt or suspicion,¡± she


    said bitterly. His words still rang in her ears, but he didn¡¯t believe her then.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t chosen to leave here with Calvin today, then I would have believed you!¡±


    ¡°So, is this¡­ a test?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you love me?¡± he asked suddenly, staring at her with deep eyes. ¡°If you say you love me


    now, I will believe your words.¡±


    But that so-called trust was nothing but self-deception, which was not what she had wanted.


    Rosalie remained silent. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her silence made his eyes even more gloomy. ¡°Tell me. If you say you love me, I will believe you


    and what you just said about not leaving with Calvin!¡±


    Calvin stepped between Jonathan and Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to take Rosalie away. If you


    have anything,e at me!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s words seemed to agitate Jonathan. Jonathan suddenly sneered, ¡°Of course, I wille at


    you. It seems it was not enough to break only one of your handsst time. The Gunner family and


    the Youngblood family have never interfered with each other. Calvin, do you really want to be my


    enemy?¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    ¡°I might try and see what happens.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t back down.


    Both men were very influential in Strico and their existence was untouchable. And yet, they were


    confronting each other at this ce.


    ¡°If Rosalie doesn¡¯t want to stay here today, I will take her away no matter what!¡± Calvin yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break another hand of yours then,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. He directly attacked Calvin in an


    instant.


    Calvin was mentally prepared for this. He managed to dodge the attack by turning sideways. Then,


    the two men started to fight with each other. Nevertheless, Calvin was at a disadvantage because


    his right hand was injured. He couldn¡¯t move freely.


    Jonathan managed to suppress Calvin. He was grabbing his uninjured left hand and was about to


    break it. Upon seeing this, Rosalie rushed forward and held Jonathan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No! Don¡¯t hurt


    Calvin anymore!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What if I really break his hand?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean nothing at all to you to break a person¡¯s hand?¡± Rosalie asked. Back then, Yvette and


    Zachary also mentioned lightly about breaking her hand.


    She had to pay a huge price just because of something they had said lightly.


    ¡°Are you trying to protect him?¡± Jonathan snapped.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie responded with absolute affirmation. Calvin¡¯s right hand had been broken because of


    her, and she didn¡¯t want his left hand to encounter the same fate.


    She didn¡¯t want to owe Calvin more than she had already!


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie with a deadly look in his eyes. ¡°Do you care so much about him?¡±


    Rosalie was silent. It seemed wrong if she said that she didn¡¯t care about him at all. After all, he was


    Calvin. Thepanion who had struggled with her when they were young. He was also a friend


    whom she had promised to meet again someday!


    However, in the end, Rosalie broke her promise and didn¡¯t reunite with Calvin. She even created an


    illusion for him!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, when she met Calvin on the day she visited Wilma¡¯s grave, he saved her life again by the


    cliff so that she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no matter how much you care about him, you can¡¯t protect him today!¡± Jonathan


    uttered harshly. He directly pulled away Rosalie¡¯s hand crudely and suppressed Calvin to the


    ground.


    Jonathan stepped on Calvin¡¯s injured right hand with one foot and pinned Calvin¡¯s left hand.


    As his injured hand was stepped, Calvin felt a sharp pain instantly.


    Calvin¡¯s face turned pale immediately with ayer of sweat on his forehead. But even so, he still


    smiled at Rosalie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just another hand that is broken. Don¡¯t worry, I told you


    before that I will definitely get you out today! If I¡¯m not out of here in the next half an hour, someone


    wille here to conduct a search.¡±


    It seems as though Calvin had a n of his own as Jonathan did!


    Rosalie looked at Calvin who was in pain and thought of the little boy who had been with her all day


    long. She told him back then. ¡°I¡¯lle looking for you from now on. I will protect you next time!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯lle to you!¡±


    ¡°I will keep my promise. You can¡¯t forget about it, okay?¡±


    The tender voice was echoing in her ears.


    However, she eventually forgot about her promise. She didn¡¯t recognize him in the end.


    Rosalie knelt down directly to Jonathan with a loud thump. Both men were astonished to see her


    kneel.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°What are you doing? Are you kneeling for Calvin?


    Even if you kneel, I won¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of Calvin¡¯s business!¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and stated calmly. When she knelt down


    on both knees, suddenly her initial panic and hesitation were fading away gradually. ¡°The thing


    between you and me has nothing to do with other people. Even if you say that you still love me, I


    can¡¯t handle your love at all. So Jonathan, just let me go.¡±


    ¡°Let you¡­ go?¡± Jonathan¡¯s body trembled unnoticeably. His face darkened abruptly.


    At this moment, he even would rather she was begging him to let Calvin go than asking him to let


    her go!


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jonathan murmured. He loosened his grip on Calvin and


    turned to look at her condescendingly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie replied. The simple words made Jonathan feel that someone was holding a gun


    and shot him directly in the


    heart.


    He had been willing to give her everything he owned, and yet she asked him to let her go!


    ¡°Letting go. Has our rtionship always been nothing but left with the decision to let it go and not let


    it go?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    ¡°Rosalie, what exactly do I mean to you?¡± asked Jonathan, his voice hoarse as if he was roaring out


    of his throat. It was so powerful and full of hatred!


    ¡°How could she say the words let go so lightly? How could she kneel in front of me so easily?¡± he


    questioned Rosalie internally.


    Rosalie raised her head and looked at him calmly. ¡°It was a mistake between us from the very


    beginning. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have saved me at that time, nor should I have taken you back to


    my rental house and asked you to call me Rosie. Jonathan, we never belong in the same world. I


    can¡¯t give you the love you want, nor can you give me the trust I want.¡±


    Her voice was like a huge rock, smashing into his heart brutally. It hurt so much!


    After a long time, Jonathan finally opened his mouth. ¡°You begged me to let go of you. This means


    that from now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. Do you still want me to let you


    go even if we end up like this?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lips and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. I beg you to spare me.¡± This rtionship was too


    exhausting for her. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him anymore!


    Since she realized that they couldn¡¯t give each other what they wanted, letting go of each other was


    the best option. Jonathan¡¯s expression gradually disappeared. The hoarseness of his voice just now


    seemed to have be a kind of destion. He stared at her without blinking.


    Rosalie, who was in front of him right now, had long hair, loosely tied with a hair tie. Her delicate


    face had no makeup on and her eyes were so calm.


    Such a face was just considered a bit better than the average look. He had seen many more


    beautiful women than her. Nevertheless, he was only captivated by her and loved her dearly!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    It turned out that to her, they were just a mistake.


    ¡°The woman whom I love the most in the world is asking me to let her go. Is there anything more


    sarcastic than this?¡± Jonathan mocked himself.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± He heard his own voice saying, ¡°From now on, we have nothing to do with


    each other anymore!¡±


    No matter what kind of rtionship they had, whether it was love or whether she was Rosie, did not


    exist anymore.


    Just like the two parallel lines remained as parallel lines at the end.


    Calvin took Rosalie back to her rental home. She hadn¡¯t gone back for a week, but there were not


    many changes in the house, except that some dust umted at some ces.


    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t need to kneel down to Jonathan.¡± Calvin added, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t kneel, I


    could think of other ways to escape.¡±


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. She would just consider her kneel as a repayment to Jonathan¡¯s kneel.


    The day before, Jonathan had knelt in front of her and begged her to love him! And today, it was her


    turn to kneel in front of him and beg him to let her go!


    ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m really thankful to you but¡­¡± Rosalie paused and looked at his two hands with a


    complicated gaze. Fortunately, Jonathan didn¡¯t break Calvin¡¯s left hand in the end. Otherwise, she


    would owe him more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all this for me. I¡¯ve told you before that I have no¡­¡±


    ¡°No feelings, right?¡± he continued the rest of her sentence. ¡°You only think so today. It¡¯s the same for


    tomorrow. But are you so sure that you won¡¯t have feelings for me for the next one or two years? Or


    even ten or twenty yearster?¡±


    Rosalie gasped and Calvin added, ¡°Rosalie, I can wait. As long as you don¡¯t fall in love with other


    men, I can keep on waiting.¡±


    ¡°What if you can only wait for the rest of your life?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Calvin smiled faintly. ¡°It might not be that bad if both of us are not married for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Rosalie felt suffocated by his statement. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Calvin got up. ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t been back for a week. I¡¯ll help you tidy your house. Otherwise, it


    might be very dusty when you sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she responded hurriedly.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t do my job well with just a hand?¡± Calvin added, ¡°I can do a lot of


    things even if I can only use one hand.¡±


    Calvin started to clean up the house. Rosalie was speechless. She couldn¡¯t stop Calvin at all, so


    she cleaned up with him for a while.


    Then, she boiled a kettle of water and handed him a ss after the water got warm.


    He epted the water and suddenly said, ¡°As far as I remember, this is the first time you took the


    initiative to offer me


    water.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    ¡°Look, this is something that has never happened before. It doesn¡¯t mean that it will not happen in


    the future.¡± Calvin always gave people a sense of indifference and alienation, but at this moment,


    when facing Rosalie, he was showing a rare tenderness. ¡°Just like you, maybe in the future, you


    might really fall in love with me, right?¡±


    After saying that, he raised his head and gulped down the ss of water in his hand. Then he


    continued, ¡°Should I send some men to protect you? To prevent Jonathan from taking you away


    again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Since he has dered the end of our rtionship


    today, I don¡¯t think he wille looking for me anymore.¡±


    Calvin stared at Rosalie for a moment and then nodded slightly. ¡°Okay then. It¡¯ste already. I have


    to go back first. If something happens, just call me anytime.¡±


    After Calvin left, Rosalie smiled bitterly. Her phone was apparently still with Jonathan.


    Thest time she was locked in Jonathan¡¯s house, he took away her phone. She had never seen


    her phone again after that.


    It seemed that she had to report the loss of her SIM card tomorrow and reapply for a new one. She


    should buy a new phone


    too.


    It didn¡¯t cost much to reapply for a new SIM card, but it¡¯s different with a new phone. Just as she


    was pondering about the price of a new phone, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Did Calvin turn back?¡± Rosalie thought. She stood up and opened the door of her rental home.


    To her surprise, Carlos was standing at the door.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Leighton. Here is your phone. Mr. Youngblood has asked me to return it to you.¡± Carlos


    handed the phone to Rosalie.


    Rosalie took the phone and Carlos left without saying another word.


    Back in her house, Rosalie turned on her phone. There was still a little battery left. She saw many


    missed calls, most of which were from Lillian and some from people in the firm.


    Rosalie immediately called Lillian to check in with her.


    As soon as Lillian received the call from Rosalie, she was so thrilled. ¡°Did you escape from


    Jonathan? Did you get hurt? Where did Jonathan bring you to? Did he do anything to you?¡±.


    The string of questions made Rosalie feel Lillian¡¯s concern.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think he will do anything to me


    anymore from now on.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lillian was shocked.


    ¡°It should be impossible to continue with our rtionship anymore,¡± Rosalie said faintly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian wanted to say something but stopped. She felt that Rosalie¡¯s voice was calm but


    there seemed to be something else. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. All right, I¡¯m just calling to check in with you that I have returned to my rental house.


    Things like before won¡¯t happen anymore in the future. There¡¯s not much battery left on my phone.


    I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Rosalie said.


    After Rosalie ended the call, she checked her phone again. It was no different from that before


    Jonathan took it away. The only difference was that a photo had been deleted.


    A photo of Jonathan when he was little had been deleted.


    Before they broke up, she saw his childhood photo album. She had taken a picture of the photo with


    her phone then.


    Later, she broke up with him. She had deleted his phone number, but this photo had always been


    on her mobile phone all along.


    And now, this photo has been deleted. It was Jonathan¡¯s way of telling her that he had nothing to do


    with her anymore!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not that bad, actually. It was a clean break up. She can avoid any emotional entanglements.


    ¡°The man who called me Rosie. The man who said he loved me. Eventually, it was just a memory.¡±


    Rosalieughed at herself. Her eyes were drooping slightly while looking at her feet in a daze.


    When he knelt in front of her, kissed her instep, and made a promise, it¡¯s not that she was not


    touched. She actually had thought of getting together again with Jonathan.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    However, sometimes it turned out that everything could change in an instant. It was the same when


    they had broken up then.


    The only difference was he had been the one who asked for the breakup, whereas she was the one


    who asked to leave this time.


    ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s really time to forget you this time,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    The next day, Lillian went to Rosalie¡¯s rented house after work.


    Although they had talked over the phone the day before and Rosalie said that everything was fine,


    Lillian still felt a little worried.


    Nevertheless, when she arrived at the parking lot and was about to go into her car, a figure was


    blocking her way.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lillian, right?¡± the person asked.


    back


    The person was a woman, dressed in a new suit of thetest fall collection of a luxury brand. She


    had exquisite makeup on. She was looking at Lillian arrogantly.


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Josephine, Callum¡¯s future partner in our marriage of convenience. I heard that you have been


    with Callum for a while, so I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you. How about we go somewhere to talk?¡±


    Although it¡¯s an inquiry, Josephine¡¯s tone was more like amand that could not be refused.


    There was disdain in her eyes.


    Lillian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Marriage of convenience? Why hasn¡¯t Callum mentioned


    anything/about this to me before? So the situation right now is regarded as my love rivaling to


    me and protesting? Wait a minute. Maybe this woman can¡¯t be considered as a love rival yet,¡± Lillian


    was reasoning in her heart.


    Lillian¡¯s head was filled with various ideas about Josephine. For a moment, she was ignoring


    Josephine, who was standing there.


    Josephine had never been so angry. If it weren¡¯t for her n for the future, she would have turned


    around and left now. She wouldn¡¯t waste time on Lillian, who looked like an ordinary woman.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Callum actually had his eyes on Lillian!


    ¡°Do you want to talk or not?¡± Josephine was getting irritated.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s just go to the cafe at the corner here, but it¡¯s on you.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t want to split the bill


    with Josephine, who was going to find trouble with her. She was not going to help Josephine save


    money.


    Josephine¡¯s disgust toward Lillian became stronger. She felt that Lillian was really an ipetent


    person. She even wanted to fuss about the price of a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Got it. Lead the way then,¡± Josephine uttered.


    Lillian shrugged and led the way ahead. Anyway, she intended to find out what was going on with


    this marriage of


    convenience.


    When they arrived at the cafe, Lillian ordered herself a cup of expensive coffee. Then, Josephine


    said in an arrogant tone, ¡°I¡¯ve run a check on you already. You are just a designer from a small


    design institute, and you have an ordinary family background. Don¡¯t you think you don¡¯t deserve


    Callum?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess. If I really think so, do you think I can still date him?¡± Lillian¡¯s lips twitched.


    Josephine choked on Lillian¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, what is your family background? What does your family do?¡± Lillian asked. It¡¯s best to


    know about Josephine


    and herself so that she could win against Josephine in any circumst


    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of Fairmount Properties. I¡¯m also the partner who¡¯s acknowledged by the


    White family for our marriage of convenience. Soon, I will get engaged to Callum and then marry


    him. If you are sensible enough, it¡¯ll be better to leave him quietly. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself when


    the timees.¡± Josephine raised her chin while exining.


    Lillian blinked after listening to Josephine¡¯s introduction and took out her phone. She began


    searching for Fairmount Properties.


    Looking at Lillian, Josephine felt really humiliated.


    ¡°I she trying to tell me that she hasn¡¯t heard of Fairmount Properties before?¡± she yelled internally.


    Josephine felt really embarrassed of herself. Initially, she thought that Lillian would be astonished to


    hear about Fairmount Properties. On the contrary, Lillian actually searched for thepany online.


    After reading the introduction to Fairmount Properties on the inte, Lillian smiled. ¡°I know your


    background now. But as you said, you are the marriage partner determined by the White family and


    will be engaged to Callum. That means you¡¯re


    not engaged yet, right? And Callum never acknowledged you as his marriage partner before.


    Therefore, there¡¯s no rtion at all between you and Callum.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lillian had never believed that Callum would marry Josephine. Inexplicably, she had a kind of trust


    in him.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the power of love,¡± Lillian thought.


    Josephine gritted her teeth and stared at Lillian. She was right about the marriage. Josephine had


    discussed it with some members of the Tall family and the White family only. Callum had never


    agreed to it!


    ¡°And I¡­ Ahem!¡± Lillian coughed a bit. She raised her chin and grinned at Josephine. ¡°I¡¯m Callum¡¯s


    girlfriend, the official one! So Ms. Tall, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you toe here to order me


    to leave Callum?¡±


    Josephine snorted coldly. She felt that Lillian was deliberately acting, so she went straight to the


    point, asking, ¡°How much money do you want in order to leave Callum?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would encounter the scene in a novel or


    TV series where the girlfriend was dismissed using money. However, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being


    dismissed right now,¡± she eximed inwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me money?¡± Lillian asked.


    Josephine mistakenly thought that Lillian¡¯s eyes were shining because of the mention of money, so


    she secretlyughed at Lillian in her heart. ¡°She is indeed a greedy woman!¡± Josephine thought.


    ¡°Is 1 million dors enough?¡± Josephine asked directly.


    However, Lillian was disgusted by the offer. ¡°Only 1 million dors? Callum is worth only 1 million


    dors? At present, 1 million dors is only enough to buy a house in Strico. It must be less than


    1,000 square feet at that.¡±


    ¡°Then, how much do you want?¡± Josephine gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it popr to dump tens of millions of dors nowadays?¡± Lillian said.


    Josephine almost fainted. Lillian was not the kind of weak and dumb woman she had imagined. She


    was an extremely greedy


    woman.


    Even if all the cash flow of the Tall family was gathered, they couldn¡¯t get tens of millions of dors


    in cash at once. ¡°Lillian, are you kidding me?¡± Josephine was fuming with rage. Her eyes with heavy


    makeup stared at Lillian furiously. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you humiliating me when you intended to dump 1


    million dors on me and ordered me to leave Callum?¡± Lillian asked. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s if you really


    pay me the money and let me leave. There¡¯s another possibility though. You pretend to promise me


    the money and record our conversation. Later, you¡¯ll find the chance and let Callum listen to the


    recording, leading him to think that I¡¯m a greedy woman and eventually break up with me.¡±


    As Lillian was speaking, she nced at Josephine¡¯s phone on the table. Nheless, the back of


    her phone was facing upward while her screen was on the table¡¯s surface, contrary to normal


    people cing their phones.


    ¡°I think Ms. Tall is nning for the second option, right?¡± Lillian asked.


    Josephine¡¯s body stiffened, and her face turned red.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    She was indeed as described by Lillian. Not only was she not nning to give him 1 million dors,


    but she also only wanted Callum to drive away the woman in front of her.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so careful that he ended up seeing through her intentions.


    At that moment, Lillian¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Callum,


    so she answered it.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Callum¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m negotiating with thedy of the Fairmount Properties, the marriage partner that the White family


    has prepared for you,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Negotiating?¡± Callum suddenly became nervous when he heard that. ¡°Did that womane to


    you? Did she do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°She said she would pay me a huge sum to get me to leave you, but she wasn¡¯t nning on paying


    at all,¡± Lillian replied.


    Josephine, who was standing beside her, had her dolled-up face twisted when she heard that.


    ¡°Lillian isn¡¯t ying by the rules at all! I¡¯ll only embarrass myself further if I stick around any longer!¡±


    she thought to herself as she stood up angrily and shot Lillian a warning re before storming off in


    silence.


    Lillian was still on the phone at the time. When she saw Josephine leave, she immediately called


    out to her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay for the coffee!¡±


    Josephine staggered upon hearing that and took a moment to steady herself. She then continued to


    walk toward the cashier not far away.


    Callum, who was on the other end of the phone, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Ms. Tall is leaving now, that¡¯s all. I reminded her to pay the bill. After all, she promised that


    it would be her treat today.¡±


    Hearing this, Callum couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that Lillian would never disappoint him


    At the beginning of this call, he was worried that Lillian would misunderstand something. But now, it


    sounded like nothing serious happened.


    ¡°So, should Ie pick you up now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have to go Rosalie¡¯ster. I¡¯lle see you when I¡¯m free,¡± Lillian replied, making it clear that


    friendship came first for her.


    As such, Callum had no choice but to put up with it. Fortunately, Rosalie was the only one among


    Lillian¡¯s friends who received such treatment. Callum would probably feel a lot more upset if there


    were others.


    When Lillian came to Rosalie¡¯s rental home, she saw that Rosalie was having dinner. ¡°Perfect


    timing! I¡¯ve brought you some food,¡± she said.


    After saying that, she put the roast duck she bought on the table and asked, ¡°Do you have any more


    food? If yes, share some


    with me.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, it was a littlete for her to be having dinner. She


    didn¡¯t expect Lillian to have hers eventer.


    ¡°I could havee over sooner, but I got held up by something,¡± Lillian said as she took the food


    over from Rosalie and started eating.


    Originally, Rosalie only cooked a bowl of scrambled egg with tomato soup. With the addition of


    Lillian¡¯s roast duck, however, the meal became a lot fancier.


    While they were having dinner together, Lillian asked, ¡°Where did Jonathan take you? Do you know


    that I¡¯m really worried about you these days?¡± It was inconvenient for her to ask about certain things


    over the phone yesterday, so she decided to ask Rosalie directly over dinner instead.


    Making no attempt to hide anything, Rosalie told Lillian about the and


    Imansio


    she had stayed there these days.


    asked cautiously.


    ¡°So, Jonathan just kept you there? He didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, did he?¡± Lillian 0


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then he is still a gentleman.¡±


    Immediately, as if she had thought of something else, Lillian continued, ¡°By the way, you mentioned


    yesterday that you no longer have anything to do with Jonathan. What happened between you


    two?¡±


    ¡°It is as I said, the two of us will go our separate ways from now on. Now even our game of make-


    believe family is over. He and I are really just strangers now,¡± Rosalie replied calmly, but her


    calmness made Lillian a little worried.


    Although Lillian didn¡¯t like Jonathan in her heart and felt that Jonathan had hurt Rosalie too deeply,


    she still felt a little


    T


    saddened when she heard that the two had be strangers.


    At first, Lillian felt that maybe Jonathan and Rosalie still had a chance.


    ¡°Jonathan is not the only man in this world. You will always meet a better one,¡± Lillian said in an


    attempt to cheer Rosalie up.


    Rosalie smiled faintly and didn¡¯t refute the kindness of her friend. She knew that Lillian was worried


    about her future, fearing that she would really end up dying alone.


    But even if she died alone, it was not all that bad. After all, it would be better to be alone without


    being bothered by the stress of a rtionship.


    Without love, they would neither be hurt nor feel pain.


    ¡°By the way, what happened between you and Calvin?¡± Lillian asked when she thought about that,


    especially since she saw Calvin still trying to find Rosalie after his hand was broken. Lillian felt that


    Rosalie most likely held an extraordinary position in Calvin¡¯s heart.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t hide anything and told Lillian about the rtionship between Calvin and her.


    Lillian was thest person in this world she would hide anything from. In fact, she would even ce


    her life in Lillian¡¯s hands if the situation called for it.


    Lillian was stunned after hearing that. ¡°In other words, Fiona, who has been on the trending page


    several times before, is actually just a substitute for Calvin?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. I didn¡¯t expect that Fiona would be a substitute. However, Jonathan and I


    were together at that time. I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Calvin, so we stopped talking any


    further,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°You are not with Jonathan anymore, are you? Why don¡¯t you tell him now, then?¡± Lillian was


    confused.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly as she replied, ¡°Probably because I don¡¯t want to owe Calvin any more


    favors, I guess.¡±


    Calvin and she had both saved each other¡¯s lives once, so they were even in that aspect.


    The debt of love, however, was the most difficult to pay off.


    Calvin would probably find it harder to let her go if she told him that she was the one who saved him


    when they were little.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Instead of telling him the truth, she figured it would be better to carry on like this. Maybe his feelings


    would naturally fade away if he couldn¡¯t get her response after a few days.


    Lillian looked at Rosalie, but she couldn¡¯t give thetter any advice. After all, a bystander like her


    couldn¡¯t possibly interfere in their rtionship.


    ¡°Fiona sure is a lucky one, though. She hasn¡¯t done anything, and yet, she gets to live a prosperous


    and wealthy life!¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    But Rosalie still nned to keep it from Calvin, so Lillian couldn¡¯t tell him the truth even if she


    wanted to.


    Rosalie just smiled. At that moment, Lillian¡¯s WhatsApp notification tone sounded. It was a message


    from Callum. Upon ncing at the message, Lillian saw that Callum was asking when she would go


    to his ce.


    Rosalie also nced at the message and said, ¡°Callum is waiting for you. You can head on over to


    his ce first. We can always find time to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t try to shoulder everything on your own.¡±


    Lillian was a little worried.


    ¡°Okay, I will!¡± Rosalie smiled. Only when she faced Lillian could she really rx and show her true


    expression.


    That was because she knew Lillian would side with her no matter what.


    When Lillian left Rosalie¡¯s house, she suddenly felt a little heavy-hearted. She didn¡¯t know whether it


    was good or bad for them to continue on like this.


    Rosalie had just left Jonathan, only to have Calvin enter her life shortly after.


    However, she still didn¡¯t love Calvin and did not want to ept him.


    utual affection and trust.


    It seemed that it was a kind of blessing to get into a rtionship built upon


    Lillian also felt more and more lucky. Although she was a little upset with Callum at the beginning,


    things were finally starting to go well.


    She drove to Callum¡¯s mansion. As soon as she walked in, she saw that Callum was talking to


    someone on the phone. When he spoke, his expression was serious and a harsh look shed on


    his face. That was something/she had never seen before.


    When he saw here in, however, his gaze instantly went back to being the gentle one she was


    familiar with.


    Lillian felt warm in her heart. She put down her purse and sat on the couch beside him. Then she


    cupped her cheeks and silently watched Callum talk on the phone.


    Although Callum didn¡¯t put the call on speaker, Lillian could tell that he was talking to the female


    head of the White family.


    That was because Callum called her ¡°Auntie¡± on the phone. Although his tone sounded gentle as


    usual, there was still a hint of coldness on his face from time to time.


    After the call, Callum put away his phone and looked at Lillian. ¡°How was your talk with Rosalie? Is


    she okay?¡±


    ¡°She appears to be fine, but in reality¡­¡± Lillian sighed as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Rosalie


    is really doing.¡±


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to raise her hand and hugged Callum. She buried her face


    deeply in his arms and said, ¡°I think my love life is a lot smoother than that of Lillian¡¯s. I¡¯m so lucky


    to have met you.¡±


    Callum lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both lucky, then. By the way, were you talking to the White family just now?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you have an unpleasant conversation?¡± She was curious.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°How could I possibly have a nice conversation with her? In the White family, she


    probably wants me dead the most.¡±


    Lillian thought, ¡°That makes sense. Callum is now in control of the White family, so it¡¯s only natural


    that the first branch would be angry.¡±


    ¡°The Josephine you saw today is from the White family. I wanted to take advantage of the marriage


    between the White family and the Harris family to help them regain control over the White family,¡±


    Callum continued.


    Lillian blinked. ¡°But if they want to use the Tall family against you, then shouldn¡¯t you have


    Josephine marry your two -half-brothers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said Josephine is just an abandoned child,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°Abandoned child?¡± Lillian was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t Josephine the eldest daughter of the Tall family?¡±


    ¡°She is the eldest daughter of the Tall family. However, she was just a child whom they had wrongly


    imed. Now, the Tall family has found the real child they should have imed back then, but it has


    not been announced to the public yet. Even Josephine herself doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes widened immediately as she thought, ¡°What? This sounds like something you¡¯d see in


    a cringey drama series!¡±


    ¡°For the Tall family, their biological daughter is the most important thing. As for Josephine, since she


    is not their biological daughter, she is just an abandoned child whom they can use as a tool. They


    thought that if they married Josephine to me, I


    would think that the Tall family and I are on the same side. At that time, the White family would


    retaliate and drain me of everything. That way, the White family will naturally belong to the first


    branch,¡± Callum continued.


    Lillian felt that her IQ was not high enough for suchplex family politics.


    ¡°But how do you know that Josephine is not the biological daughter of the Tall family?¡± Lillian


    asked.


    ¡°Of course, I found out about it by conducting some investigations. How would I be able to control


    the White family if I can¡¯t even do that much?¡± Callum responded with a confident smile.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel that he looked amazing when he was confident, which made her have


    the urge to be obsessed with him again.


    ¡°But it seems that you have be their target now,¡± Callum said. The fact that Josephine found


    Lillian that day was a sign.


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°Well¡­ What should we do now? Pretend to be in conflict and break up?¡±


    He was a little nonplussed by her words. ¡°Break up? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± As he spoke, he


    bent down and nibbled on her cheek.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian eximed in pain and rubbed her cheek where she was bitten. There were faint bite


    marks on her face. ¡°just said we would pretend to break up. I didn¡¯t mean we¡¯d actually break up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed either! We¡¯ve talked about this before! Once we start dating for real, we can¡¯t


    break up!¡± He gently rubbed her head as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will solve the problems with


    the White family as soon as possible. It should take me three months at most!¡±


    Lillian suddenly felt as though Callum was about to unleash a trump card of some sort. ¡°What are


    you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t cause trouble in the main branch of the White family anymore.¡± Callum stared


    at the other party and said, ¡°I told you that I would not let you get involved in those nasty affairs of


    the White family, and I will keep my word!¡±


    Lillian smiled. ¡°Well, I believe you can do it!¡±


    Her trusting eyes moved him. He leaned down and gently ced his lips on the spot where he had


    just bitten her. ¡°Does it


    hurt?¡±

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°What do you think? You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re bitten.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You should just do it if you want to take a bite,¡± he said.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes widened as she wondered whether Callum was really letting her bite him.


    However, if she really bit him, she¡­ It seemed that she really couldn¡¯t do it. Lillian looked at the


    handsome face in front of


    her.


    Callum¡¯s appearance was already somewhat androgynous, but he did not appear feminine. When


    she looked at him closely, his delicate features became clearer in her eyes. She could even count


    the number of his eyshes, which were fluttering slightly¡­ It was just all too charming.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t stop herself from pouncing on him and then licked his cheek.


    She was reluctant to bite him, so licking him was all she could do.


    Callum¡¯s body trembled. His thin lips opened slightly as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re not biting


    me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault for being too handsome! I can¡¯t bear to do it!¡± Lillian said. Her body was


    practically on top of his, and she kissed him continuously.


    As she kissed him repeatedly, Callum only felt that his body seemed to be getting hotter. His senses


    were telling him that he wanted this woman.


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡± Callum murmured with a little hoarse voice. ¡°If you want to go back tonight, stop.¡±


    It was a simple sentence, but he had difficulty saying it. His voice was also mixed with a slight


    gasp.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back.¡± Lillian actively wrapped her arms around his neck. She did not want to part


    with the man that night.


    She wanted to be with him, hold him tightly, and tell herself to cherish the luck of being with her


    beloved.


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he suddenly bent down, picked her up, and walked toward the


    bedroom.


    When he walked into the bedroom and put Lillian on the bed, she suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.


    Well¡­ Contraception-


    Callum leaned down and kissed her lips before she could finish her words.


    ¨C Lillian was almost intoxicated by his kiss before finally returning to her senses. ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­ If¡­


    If there isn¡¯t¡­ If we don¡¯t


    use contraception, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s easy to get pregnant¡­¡±


    Her words came out intermittently.


    ¡°Then get pregnant!¡± Callum murmured softly.


    Instantly, her eyes widened and she looked at him incredulously. Callum was always afraid that the


    people from the White family would hurt her if she got pregnant. She wondered why he was willing


    to let her get pregnant at that moment


    His fingers gently caressed her rosy lips as he said, ¡°Since the White family has listed you as a


    target now, my n needs to be moved up. I will solve the problem of the White family within three


    months, so¡­ In three months, we will get married whether you are pregnant or not!¡±


    In Callum¡¯s opinion, marriage was the most legitimate form of respect he could give her. Even


    though he didn¡¯t think there was much power in marriage, it was something important in the eyes of


    the world.


    He loved Lillian and wanted to be with her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°M-Married?¡± Lillian felt that the day was full of surprises. There was one after another. The


    surprises he gave her almost threw her out of her senses.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get married. I love you and you love me too. Isn¡¯t it the most natural thing for us to get


    married?¡± Callum said. Originally, he did not want to involve Lillian in the conflict of the White family.


    He nned to discuss with her about getting married after solving the conflict within the White


    family.


    However, there was no need for him to hold on any longer since those people from the White family


    had taken that step.


    He would just speed up his actions andpletely destroy them so that they would not be able to


    resort to any tricks in the future.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We should get married, but¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too fast?¡± Lillian stammered. After all, from


    a single woman, she was going to be a married woman¡­ in three months.


    It was all going too fast.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Callum murmured. ¡°But for me, it¡¯s too slow, you know? As early as that night, when you


    pressed me under you, I had already thought that I would marry you one day.¡±


    Callum had never been the casual type. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to spend his life with Lillian, he would


    have never let her do that


    kind of thing to him, and neither would he had sex with her.


    Therefore, he did not think that it was too fast but instead too slow. So slow that it was only until that


    day he proposed.


    Lillian blushed as she stared at Callum in front of her. She then took a deep breath as she made up


    her mind, and held Callum¡¯s face tightly. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get married in three months!¡± she said in a


    serious manner.


    After saying that, she took the initiative to kiss his lips.


    ¡°No matter what happens in the future, we will grow old together with our children by our side!¡± she


    thought.


    The night was dark. Carlos stood in front of the ¡°Room Where Blood Spills¡± and looked at the tightly


    closed door uneasily.


    Jonathan had entered the room since dinner, but he hadn¡¯te out yet. Calcting the time, it


    had been almost six hours.


    He wondered if something had happened to Jonathan inside.


    Carlos suddenly thought of the long sword ced inside a ss cover in the room.


    Although the sword had lost its original sharpness after so many years, it was not impossible to do


    something with it still.


    The more Carlos thought about it, the more uneasy he was. As time passed, he immediately


    stepped forward and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly, the door was opened and Jonathan


    came out.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡± Carlos looked at Jonathan in front of him. Fortunately, Jonathan did not seem to


    have any injuries.


    However, Jonathan looked like he was carved from ice at that moment. He appeared as if he could


    make one feel cold whenever they got close to him.


    Jonathan had been like this ever since Rosalie and Calvin left the ce.


    Thinking of the scene where Rosalie was kneeling in front of Jonathan before, Carlos could not help


    but sigh.


    It might seem that Rosalie was pleading with Jonathan, judging by the fact that she was kneeling in


    front of him. However, as a matter of fact, it was Jonathan who was pleading with Rosalie.


    At that time, it was Jonathan who stood tall and looked down at Rosalie kneeling on the ground.


    However, Carlos felt that Jonathan looked extremely small.


    Carlos had been working for Jonathan for many years. Naturally, he knew that Rosalie really hurt


    Jonathan this time.


    In the entire world, Rosalie might be the only one who could hurt Jonathan.


    ¡°Close down this house!¡± Jonathan said with a cold voice.


    Carlos returned to his senses and asked, ¡°Close down?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No one is allowed to step in this ce from now on!¡± Jonathan said.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Sealing the manor would mean that everything that happened within its walls would be permanently


    sealed in his memory, never to be thought of again.


    Jonathan walked toward the manor entrance.


    From that moment on, he had decided not to return there! All his hopes and despair had been


    experienced within those walls, and that ce would forever remain a forbidden territory for him.


    Just like the woman he had once called ¡°Rosie,¡± she too had eventually be a forbidden


    subject.


    On the other hand, Rosalie was somewhat surprised by Fiona¡¯s arrival at thew firm.


    However, it turned out that Fiona hade to Lawrence for legal advice, hoping he could assist her


    with a defamation case. She wanted to file awsuit against some online users who had maliciously


    attacked her.


    Lawrence, naturally, couldn¡¯t turn down a potential client, especially when Fiona offered a


    substantial fee.


    After discussing the case details, Fiona smiled and added, ¡°Another reason I came here is because


    my cousin, Rosalie, works here. So, I specifically chose your firm to handle the case, which not only


    gives me peace of mind but also brings some business your way.¡±


    When Lawrence heard that, he exchanged a few polite words with Fiona.


    As Fiona prepared to leave, Lawrence suggested, ¡°Rosalie, why don¡¯t you join Fiona on her way


    out?¡±


    Rosalie acknowledged and walked out of thew firm alongside Fiona.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you all right? I heard from Calvin that you¡¯ve returned safely, and I¡¯m really happy for


    you,¡± Fiona said.


    Rosalie regarded Fiona with a cold gaze. She didn¡¯t quite trust what Fiona was saying and


    suspected that Fiona would have preferred it if she hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Fiona, I must admit that I¡¯m


    surprised you came to ourw firm to entrust us with a case,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? We¡¯re a family, after all, so when I have business matters to


    handle, it¡¯s natural to involve our own family,¡± Fiona replied with the mannerisms of a caring sister.


    Sometimes, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but admire Fiona. Fiona could still act like nothing had evere


    between them despite their past conflicts, showing a deep sisterly bond.


    ¡°Our own family?¡± Rosalie said in a calm tone, her gaze fixed intently on Fiona.


    ¡°O-Of course¡­¡± Fiona began to feel uneasy under Rosalie¡¯s scrutiny, As the elevator arrived, she


    quickly added, ¡°Well, I should be going. Let¡¯s stay in touch for next time.¡±


    With that, as the elevator doors opened, Fiona rushed inside.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Our own family¡­ I¡¯m afraid


    Fiona never truly considered me a part of her family, and now there may not be any family left for


    me.¡±


    Fiona left thew firm¡¯s office building and was on her way to the parking lot when a figure suddenly


    hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°You seem to be doing well these days. It¡¯s a shame we divorced


    back then!¡±


    Fiona instantly recognized the voice as her ex-husband, Joseph Hill.


    His name alone sounded ordinary, not nearly as appealing as Calvin¡¯s. Moreover, Joseph¡¯s


    appearance and family background didn¡¯t measure up to Calvin¡¯s.


    Fiona broke free from Joseph¡¯s embrace and turned to face him, a hint of disgust shing in her


    eyes. ¡°I already gave you money thest time you asked for it. What more do you. want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Joseph leered at Fiona. ¡°Speaking of which, you look better now than you did


    before. It seems Calvin is willing to spend money on you.¡±


    ¡°What do you really want?¡± Fiona said with a deep sense of disgust. Although they were divorced,


    Joseph hade to her some time ago, demanding money and even threatening to post her old


    photos on the Inte if she didn¡¯tply. He wanted everyone to see what kind of person she


    used to be.


    Those photos portrayed her in an unttering light, especially some intimate shots taken with


    Joseph in the past.


    If those photos were ever posted online, not to mention the potential consequences if Calvin were to


    see them, they would undoubtedly be a stain on her reputation if she ever hoped to be a


    celebrity.


    So, she had no choice but to pay a sum of money to buy the photos from him.


    She had hoped that would be the end of it, but Joseph kepting back, demanding more money.


    Each time, however, he would only give her some of the photos, refusing to give her all of them at


    once.


    ¡°That depends on how much you can pay,¡± Joseph replied in a viinous tone.


    Fiona hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 million dors all at once, and you¡¯ll give


    me all the photos. If you withhold anything, we¡¯ll escte things, and I¡¯ll tell Calvin. Even if Calvin


    sees those intimate photos, it¡¯s better than being ckmailed by you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Joseph subconsciously frowned as he heard that. If things went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t benefit either


    way.


    However, 10 million dors was a considerable amount, far more than he had ever dared to


    imagine.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you all of them at once,¡± Joseph agreed.


    ¡°You go back and wait. Within a week, I¡¯ll have the money ready and contact you,¡± Fiona said.


    Joseph grinned when he heard that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call. Just don¡¯t y any tricks on me!¡±


    After Joseph left, Fiona stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t continue like this. I have


    to find a way to get rid of Joseph, the threat, and¡­¡± Fiona thought as she nced up at the building


    where Rosalie¡¯sw firm was located.


    Since she wanted to deal with both Joseph and Rosalie, it might be better to resolve everything at


    once.


    A n quickly took shape in Fiona¡¯s mind, and a smile spread across her face. She thought her


    n was absolutely brilliant.


    If it seeded, she couldn¡¯t wait to witness how Rosalie would face Calvin afterward.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing her errands in the afternoon, Rosalie realized she had some time left, so she decided


    to visit the kindergarten where Aiden attended.


    Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t seen Aiden for several days due to variousmitments.


    On her way, Rosalie even bought some snacks suitable for a child of Aiden¡¯s age, intending to give


    them to himter.


    When she arrived at the kindergarten, she found it was pickup time, and many parents were waiting


    for their children.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Rosalie to spot Amelia¡¯s figure. At that moment, Amelia was holding Aiden¡¯s


    hand near the kindergarten gate. However, what surprised Rosalie was that Irene was also standing


    before them.


    ¡°Why is Irene here?¡± Rosalie wondered, subconsciously narrowing her beautiful eyes in curiosity.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    With her eyes betraying a hint of jealousy, Irene couldn¡¯t help but nce at Aiden, who stood beside


    Amelia. She hadn¡¯t expected Amelia to give birth to a child while in prison.


    Meanwhile, Irene herself had lost the ability to bear children and now found herself forced to raise


    Amelia¡¯s child in the future.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Irene greeted her. ¡°I heard from Warren that Aiden is his child. In that


    case, I will treat Aiden as my own child from now on!¡±


    As she spoke, Irene pointed to the driver standing behind her, who held a handful of children¡¯s toys


    in his hand.


    ¡°These are the toys I prepared for Aiden. I didn¡¯t know where you were living, so I came here to


    deliver them,¡± Irene exined, offering a warm smile.


    However, in Amelia¡¯s eyes, that smile was so unsettling that it sent shivers of fear down her spine.


    Back then, Irene had also smiled gently at her. But in the blink of an eye, she had feigned a fall


    down the stairs. It left Amelia wondering what Irene¡¯s true intentions were this time.


    Almost subconsciously, Amelia moved to shield her son, positioning herself protectively in front of


    him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Amelia asked cautiously.


    ¡°What else could I want? I simply want to be kind to Aiden. After all, he is Warren¡¯s son and will be


    my son in the future,¡± Irene replied with a smile. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aiden will never be your son!¡± Amelia eximed firmly, her thoughts racing, ¡°How could I ever allow


    my son to be the child of a woman who framed me?¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but grip her son¡¯s hand even tighter, as if she feared that the woman before her


    might once again try to take


    away her most precious treasure.


    ¡°Mommy, it hurts!¡± The little boy frowned, his young mind unable toprehend why his mother


    appeared so anxious.


    He wondered, ¡°Besides, why did that other woman say that I would be her son in the future? I¡¯m


    clearly Mommy¡¯s son!¡±


    Only then did Amelia realize that she had unintentionally hurt her son, prompting her to loosen her


    grip on him immediately.


    Irene¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Is this really necessary? Amelia, although you heartlessly pushed me


    down the stairs and caused my abortion, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amelia shrieked, her face turning pale as she interrupted Irene. She mused, ¡°Stop! Stop


    talking about it, especially on such an asion. There are children and parents of the kindergarten


    around, and most importantly¡­ Aiden is also here!¡±


    Ignoring Amelia¡¯s plea, Irene continued, ¡°Though you¡¯ve been in prison and paid the price for your


    crime, someone who¡¯s been in prison shouldn¡¯t be raising a child. It would be in the best interest of


    the child to be with me and Warren. Why must you make a scene out of this?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body suddenly shuddered, her face draining of color. Her hand holding her son¡¯s grew cold


    at an rming rate.


    ¡°Nonsense! My mommy wasn¡¯t in prison! Only the bad guys go to jail!¡± Aiden rushed forward from


    behind Amelia, his small form filled with determination as he addressed Irene with a touch of anger.


    Even though Aiden didn¡¯t grasp the full meaning of many things the woman said, heprehended


    the part about Amelia being in jail.


    And that was exactly why he flew into a rage.


    In his young mind, from what he had seen in cartoons, those in prison were the bad guys. To him,


    his mother was the best person in the world. How could she ever be considered a bad guy?


    Irene cast a subtle nce at Aiden, and a trace of imperceptible disgust flickered in her eyes,


    especially when she noticed that the child¡¯s eyes resembled Amelia¡¯s.


    ¡°Just ask your mommy if she was in jail or not,¡± Irene urged Aiden, her gaze still on Amelia¡¯s pale


    face. She addressed Amelia, saying earnestly, ¡°Amelia, you wouldn¡¯t lie to the child, would you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As she gazed at her son¡¯s innocent face, she found herself at a loss


    for how to answer this question.


    ¡°Seems like you have a lot of free time on your hands, Ms. Fletcher!¡± Rosalie approached Amelia


    and addressed Irene. ¡°Before, you sent a bunch of troublemakers to create chaos at Amelia¡¯s food


    cart. I wonder if the Fletcher family had a hand in colluding with these thugs. In the current climate


    of fighting against wrongdoing, let¡¯s hope the Fletcher family doesn¡¯t end up breaking thew. Who


    knows, maybe someone from the Fletcher family might find themselves behind bars!¡±


    Irene¡¯s face darkened, and she fixed her gaze on Rosalie. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you! You¡¯ve been to jail as


    well, haven¡¯t you? Ame make quite the pair. Awyer who¡¯s been in jail helping another ex-convict


    filewsuits.¡±:


    You and


    Ever since Irene encountered Rosalie at the banquet, she had instructed someone to investigate


    Rosalie¡¯s background and history.


    Rosalie responded with a scoff, ¡°Yes, I did go to jail, but it was a setup, and thew has now cleared


    my name. The actual culprits will face justice. Can¡¯t Amelia be innocent as well? Ms. Fletcher, you


    keep ridiculing us for being imprisoned, but how can you be so sure you won¡¯t find yourself in prison


    one day too?¡±


    Irene¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t help but feel as though Rosalie, with her


    composed demeanor and prating gaze, could see through everything.


    ¡°Nonsense! If you keep this up, I can sue you for defamation!¡± Irene snapped.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Rosalie responded bluntly. ¡°We can examine Amelia¡¯s case while we¡¯re at it, and that


    way, we¡¯ll determine if I¡¯m indeed ndering you or not.¡±


    Irene shot Rosalie a venomous re and then turned her attention to Amelia. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to


    find yourself apetentwyer. However, you¡¯ve already lost the custody case! Amelia Haab, you


    took the life of an unborn child in the past. Your name will never be cleared!¡±


    Irene deliberately raised her voice, ensuring that her words reached the ears of those nearby.


    Some parents and children had already turned their heads to look. Now, because of Irene¡¯s


    shouting, even more parents and children were drawn to themotion, their curious gazes fixated


    on the unfolding scene.


    Amelia found it impossible to avoid the scrutiny of all those eyes, even if she had wanted to.


    After delivering her harsh words, Irene didn¡¯t follow through on her promise to give Aiden the toys.


    Instead, she instructed the driver to take them back to the car and drove away.


    Rosalie nced at the pale-faced Amelia and the perplexed Aiden. Sheforted them, saying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back now. Aiden has just learned about these things earlier than he is supposed to,


    that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Once they reached Amelia¡¯s current residence, Matilda clenched her teeth in frustration upon


    learning about the incident that had urred at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Irene is still trying to harm Amelia after already causing her so much harm!¡± Matilda


    eximed, her anger evident in her voice.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    ¡°Is that woman a bad person?¡± Aiden asked, looking confused. ¡°And why did she say that both


    Mommy and Rosalie have been in prison?¡±


    Amelia found herself at a loss for words as she tried to figure out how to exin the situation to her


    son.


    Rosalie knelt down and gently stroked the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Aiden, being in prison doesn¡¯t


    automatically make someone a bad person. Just like how I was in jail, I was wrongly used by a


    bad person. But eventually, thew did the right thing and caught the real bad person.¡±


    Though the little boy didn¡¯t fullyprehend the situation, he let out a sigh of relief upon hearing


    Rosalie¡¯s reassurance that the real wrongdoer had been apprehended.


    ¡°What about Mommy? Is she also framed by bad people?¡± The little boy turned to look at his


    mother, seeking an answer.


    Amelia took a deep breath, realizing that she couldn¡¯t avoid the conversation any longer. She had to


    address the issue head-on.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m just dealing with it sooner,¡± she silently reassured herself in her heart.


    ¡°Aiden, Mommy hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. I have a clear conscience. What that woman said


    earlier was all untrue. Mommy has never harmed her,¡± Amelia reassured her son.


    Initially, Amelia had wished to shield her child from the conflicts among adults, but now, Aiden had


    been exposed to knowledge that was far beyond his years.


    The boy¡¯s eyes, which resembled Amelia¡¯s, blinked thoughtfully as if he was processing her words.


    After a moment, his little face lit up with a smile. ¡°I trust you, Mommy!¡±


    To the young boy, the simple belief that his mother was a good person was all he needed to know.


    The unwavering trust of her son brought tears to Amelia¡¯s eyes. After going through so much, very


    few things had the to truly stir her emotions like this.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t care at all about what others might think of her having once been in prison.


    power


    However, Aiden was the only person whose opinion truly mattered to her. She didn¡¯t want to be


    seen as a terrible mother in his eyes.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s teary eyes, Aiden became increasingly concerned. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t


    cry¡­¡± he pleaded, standing on tiptoe and reaching out his tiny hand to gently wipe away Amelia¡¯s


    tears.


    Amelia lifted her son into her arms, and the little boy instinctively reached out to wipe away her


    tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying,¡± Amelia reassured him gently. ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m very strong, and I¡¯ll be even stronger


    for your sake, stronger than anyone.¡±


    The little boy felt relieved when he saw that his mommy wasn¡¯t shedding tears anymore.


    When it was almost time to set up the food cart, Amelia entrusted Aiden to Matilda¡¯s care. Together


    with Rosalie, she pushed the cart out to its designated spot.


    Stepping outside, Amelia offered a bitter smile to Rosalie. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have given up and


    resigned to my fate back then. I should¡¯ve fought harder to clear my name. At the very least, it might


    have prevented Irene from humiliating me in front of Aiden like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote. We can still make efforts to find evidence. However, I fear that by the time we


    manage to overturn your previous case, it might be toote for the custody judgment,¡± Rosalie said


    with a hint of regret. Regardless of the oue of Amelia¡¯s previous case, the results wouldn¡¯t


    come in time to influence the custody decision.


    This also meant that Amelia¡¯s previous case would undoubtedly have a negative impact on the


    custodywsuit.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Amelia said as she looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, regardless of the oue, thank


    you for being there to help


    me!¡±


    ¡°You were kind to me first, so I¡¯m more than willing to help you like this,¡± Rosalie replied, though she


    couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°But at this point, I might not be able to do much for Amelia.¡±


    This was particrly true considering that Amelia¡¯s case had transpired nearly five years ago, and


    even if there were evidence, it would be exceedingly difficult to investigate at this point.


    Thinking of this, Rosalie thought about Jonathan. It was Jonathan who had assisted her in


    overturning her case back then. Without his help, she would still be facing charges rted to drunk


    driving resulting in death.


    Jonathan¡­.


    No! Stop it! Don¡¯t dwell on him! It¡¯s really over between us!¡¯ Rosalie then forced herself to shake off


    those thoughts, chastising herself internally.


    At that moment, Aiden stood on a chair by the windowsill in the room. He rested his little arms on


    the sill and watched Amelia through the ss window as she pushed the food cart.


    ¡°Aiden, are you watching your mommy?¡± asked Matilda, who was standing beside the little boy.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the boy replied. He continued to watch Amelia¡¯s figure until it grew smaller and eventually


    disappeared from view. Then, he lowered his gaze and clenched his tiny fist in quiet contemtion.


    He made a silent vow to himself that he would protect his mommy, no matter what. Even if she had


    been in prison or even if she was deemed a bad person, he was determined to protect her.


    That was because she was his beloved mommy.


    In the afternoon, Lawrence handed a small sh drive to Rosalie. ¡°Fiona left this here this morning.


    She just called me and said she urgently needs this USB sh drive. She asked if you could send it


    to her.¡±


    ¡°I send it to her?¡± Rosalie was a little stunned.


    Lawrence replied, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re free now, so just make a trip there. I¡¯ll give you the address.¡±


    Rosalie took the small, inconspicuous ck sh drive. However, there was something that


    bothered her. ¡°Did she use this sh drive when she came here this morning?¡± she asked


    Lawrence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This morning, she just came over to prepare and review the documents we¡¯re


    nning to file for prosecution,¡± Lawrence replied.


    After Lawrence provided the address, Rosalie left the office with the sh drive in her hand.


    ¡°Was it really a coincidence that Fiona left this sh drive in the firm? Besides, she didn¡¯t use it in


    the office today,¡± she thought.


    When Rosalie arrived at the address provided by Lawrence, she was met with the scene of an


    ongoing shooting.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The location was a shopping mall, typically quiet and deserted with few visitors. However, today, the


    film crew had chosen to shoot on the mall¡¯s first floor, drawing a crowd of onlookers who had


    gathered around the filming site.


    Rosalie recalled the gossip news she had seen, indicating that Fiona was currently involved in a


    popr TV series. While her role might be a supporting one, her character was quite lovable.


    Furthermore, both the male and female lead actors in the series were A-listers with considerable


    poprity and acting talent, which virtually guaranteed strong ratings.


    Back when Fiona secured the supporting role in this TV series, inte discussions even suggested


    that if Calvin decided to boost someone¡¯s career, he could effortlessly transform a neer into


    the industry¡¯s top actress.


    Theizens evenpiled a list of all the resources that Calvin¡¯s former girlfriends had acquired


    within the entertainment industry, emphasizing his remarkable ability to catapult people to stardom.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    At this moment, Rosalie told the on-site staff that she hade to deliver a sh drive to Fiona.


    This allowed her to smoothly pass through the crowd and enter the rest area rented by the


    production crew from the mall.


    A makeup artist was currently dressing Fiona up. Fiona hadn¡¯t changed into her costume yet and


    was still wearing her own designer clothes. They were all adorned with prominent logos, as if she


    were afraid that people wouldn¡¯t recognize her branded attire.


    Her hands were also adorned with rings and bracelets, each of them worth a fortune.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Fiona like that, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of how Fiona used to look in their small


    hometown.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re here!¡± Fiona pretended to be enthusiastic.


    ¡°I have the sh drive you wanted,¡± Rosalie said, taking out the sh drive to hand it to Fiona.


    However, Fiona didn¡¯t ept it right away. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯ll be shooting my


    scenes shortly. Could you wait in the adjacent lounge for a while? Besides the sh drive, I have


    some questions about the case to ask you, and I need you to pass on a message to Mr. Guzman.


    After all, you are his assistant, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalie frowned. She didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer.


    Just then, Rosalie¡¯s gaze inadvertently caught sight of someone among the group of background


    actors waiting on the side


    and froze.


    The person she saw had also noticed her and hesitated for a moment before walking over. ¡°Rosalie,


    what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Fiona asked.


    ¡°Yes, we know each other.¡± The person was a woman in her thirties, with a rather masculine


    appearance and a burly physique. She had initially shown disdain toward Rosalie, but now, facing


    Fiona, she appeared to be ttering.


    After all, even though she was currently just an extra among the film crew, she knew that Fiona was


    the woman most likely to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. She had heard that Fiona had saved Calvin¡¯s


    life when he was a child.


    Among the film crew, despite some secretly looking down on Fiona, everyone tried their best to


    curry favor with her..


    After all, if they could get along with Fiona, there were possibilities that they could also get along


    with Calvin.


    In the entertainment industry, who wouldn¡¯t want to climb the socialdder and get close to Calvin?


    Rosalie looked at the woman and remembered her from the time they had shared a prison cell.


    Back then, the woman had physically and verbally abused her countless times, even yanking her by


    the hair and dunking her face in ice-cold water. The excruciating pain and humiliation she had


    endured were still vivid in her memory.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned cold.


    Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, the woman, Maisie, grinned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? After all, we


    were like sisters back in the day. Why the long face?¡±


    Rosalie snorted. ¡°I have never had a sister like you!¡±


    Maisie suddenly felt that her face had been pped by Rosalie¡¯s words. She remembered how she


    had treated Rosalie like a worthless dog in prison. Now, Rosalie dared to speak to her like that,


    especially in front of Fiona..


    Immediately, Maisie replied in an annoyed tone, ¡°We were all prison mates back then. Did you


    forget?¡±


    As soon as those words left her mouth, Maisie instantly regretted them. The people around them


    would definitely look at her with judgmental eyes if they found out she had been in prison.


    By then, she might not have the gig as a background actor for much longer.


    As expected, some of the people who had overheard Maisie¡¯s words began to look in her direction.


    One person even asked, ¡°Y-You¡¯ve been to prison? How is it possible for someone who¡¯s been to


    prison to work as a legal


    assistant?¡±


    They were naturally referring to Rosalie. Maisie looked at Rosalie with jealousy. She wondered how


    Rosalie could have gotten out of prison and still be a legal assistant.


    On the contrary, Maisie felt that she hadn¡¯t made it as well on the outside as she had inside prison.


    At least, in prison, she could unt her dominance in front of other inmates.


    Rosalie had long grown ustomed to the strange looks of people around her. She didn¡¯t bother


    exining anything. However, unexpectedly, Fiona spoke up on her behalf. ¡°It¡¯s just a few years in


    prison, nothing major.¡±


    As she spoke, Fiona looked at Rosalie with a kind look and continued, ¡°Rosalie, we¡¯re cousins. I


    don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve been to prison. If you ever face any difficulties, you can talk to me.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes flickered. Was Fiona, once again, putting on a show of sisterly affection in front of


    others?


    Sure enough, some of the people who usually ttered Fiona chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Fiona, you¡¯re so


    devoted to sisterhood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. While it¡¯s good to be affectionate, you should still be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you should be careful. Some people change after getting out of prison.¡±


    At that moment, another actress, who usually disliked Fiona, suddenly spoke. ¡°Hey, having a


    rtive who¡¯s been to prison¡­ I wonder if Mr. Gunner minds. After all, the Gunner family is a


    prestigious family!¡±


    Someone else quickly added, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just Fiona¡¯s cousin. What does that


    have to do with her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Mr. Gunner is so good to Fiona. He won¡¯t care if her cousin has been to


    prison.¡±


    In an instant, the crowd began discussing about Rosalie, focusing on the fact that she had been in


    prison. They treated her as if she were just a talking point and paid no attention to her feelings.


    Rosalie watched everything unfold in front of her coldly. Fiona continued to speak in a pretentious


    way. ¡°Rosalie, please wait in the lounge for me. I¡¯lle find you after I finish my makeup. We can


    discuss the follow-up ns for the case.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and, in the end, chose to head to the lounge to wait for Fiona.


    She didn¡¯t want to linger there, but work was still work.


    Rosalie sat down in the lounge. There was no one else in the room at the moment, so she waited


    patiently there for Fiona.


    However, after only a short while, she heard faint male breathinging from the room.


    Rosalie was taken aback. Before she could think much about it, a figure suddenly rushed out from


    behind the changing curtain in the lounge.


    Rosalie took a closer look and recognized it was Joseph.


    He was Fiona¡¯s ex-husband.


    However, Joseph looked different now. His face was flushed. He was wearing only boxer shorts,


    and his entire demeanor exuded a ferocious and uncontroble aura. His eyes seemed vacant, as if


    he had lost his sanity,pletelycking the rity of a sane person.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    ¡°What on earth was happening?¡± Rosalie thought.


    She rushed toward the door of the lounge almost instinctively. However, as Rosalie reached for the


    doorknob, her heart


    sank.


    The door was locked from the outside.


    ¡°Was this a setup? Was it Fiona¡¯s doing?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Joseph¡¯s heavy breathing drew closer, and he lunged toward her¡­


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Outside the lounge, Fiona appeared calm while her makeup artist worked on her. But inside, she


    was extremely nervous.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if things were progressing smoothly.


    She had secretly invited Joseph today andced his drink with drugs. Then, she asked him to hide


    behind the curtain in the lounge and wait for her.


    Her excuse was that her current image needed to be maintained, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be seen


    associating closely with him. After all, such kind of transaction had to be discreet.


    Although there were many loopholes in her story, Joseph still believed it. After all, 10 million dors


    was too tempting for


    him.


    And now, ording to Fiona¡¯s n, once Rosalie entered the lounge, Joseph would almost


    certainly be affected by the drug. Then, she could bring Calvin over to catch them in the act, not


    only embarrassing Rosaliepletely but also allowing Calvin to deal directly with Joseph. At that


    point, Joseph wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten her anymore.


    More importantly, Calvin wouldn¡¯t be interested in Rosalie after witnessing her engaged in such a


    compromising situation with another man. A man like Calvin wouldn¡¯t tolerate a woman with such a


    scandalous reputation.


    The Gunner family, in particr, would never ept a woman with such a disgraceful past as well.


    Thinking about her cunning n, Fiona¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile.


    Just then, there was somemotion in the set. Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up when she spotted a tall figure


    approaching her.


    Finally, Calvin had arrived, and her show was about to begin.


    Fiona had finished her makeup by now. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to watch this scene you¡¯re filming today?¡± Calvin asked. He didn¡¯t particrly like


    how Fiona looked now, but he couldn¡¯t forget that she had saved his life once. So, as long as her


    requests weren¡¯t too unreasonable, he would usually amodate her.


    Fiona replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important! Your presence here gives me more confidence.¡± However,


    she was not referring to the scene that she was about to shootter.


    As Fiona spoke, she tried to reach out for Calvin¡¯s arm, attempting to create an intimate atmosphere


    in front of others.


    However, before her hand could touch Calvin¡¯s arm, he moved away, leaving her hands empty and


    her posture awkward.


    ¡°Fiona, please don¡¯t do anything that could be misinterpreted by others in the future. I simply


    consider you a childhood. friend,¡± Calvin said.


    Instantly, Fiona felt as though the eyes of those around her were filled with mockery.


    Calvin had essentially dered in front of everyone that they were just friends! Right in her


    presence!


    Fiona seethed with anger but managed to force a smile. ¡°Of course¡­. I understand. By the way,


    Rosalie is here today. I asked her to wait for me in the lounge. It¡¯s not my turn to shoot yet, so I¡¯ll go


    see her first.¡±


    After that, Fiona made a move toward the lounge.


    ¡°She¡¯s here too?¡± Calvin was surprised but quickly followed Fiona. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of


    not seeing Rosalie.


    If he weren¡¯t worried about his pursuiting on too strong or annoying her, he would have visited


    her every day!


    In these days, he refrained from seeking Rosalie out, hoping she would have the time to collect her


    emotions. Yet, he battled his inner urge almost every day to go see her.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. It seemed that everything was going ording to her n.


    All she needed to do was push open the door to the lounge, feign surprise, and shout, drawing


    everyone¡¯s attention to the lounge door. Then, Rosalie would be ruined beyond redemption!


    However, as the two of them approached the lounge door, the sound of ambnce sirens filled the


    mail¡¯s entrance. Paramedics rushed toward them, carrying a stretcher.


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me!¡± shouted the paramedics as they ran. ¡°Where is the person who took the


    wrong medication?¡±


    Fiona was dumbfounded. ¡°What was going on? Who had called for paramedics?¡± she thought.


    However, before she could figure things out, police officers pushed through the crowd outside. ¡°We


    received a report of someone being drugged here. The caller¡¯s name is Rosalie. Do any of you


    know where she is?¡±


    ¡°She called the police?¡± Fiona felt petrified!


    When Calvin heard that the policeman read Rosalie¡¯s name, he grew increasingly anxious and


    urgently asked Fiona, ¡°Fiona, which lounge did you say you were going to look for Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°J-just this one¡­¡± Fiona was startled by Calvin¡¯s anxious expression. Her finger instinctively pointed


    to a nearby lounge, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°What was happening? Why were there ambnces and police?¡± she thought to herself.


    Calvin ignored Fiona and rushed toward the indicated lounge. He pushed the door open and stood


    there, seemingly frozen as his charming eyes fixed on what was inside.


    overjoye


    Fiona came back to her senses and was overjoyed when she saw Calvin¡¯s stunned face.


    ¡°Was Calvin shocked? Had he seen Rosalie and Joseph acting out a disgusting scene inside?¡± she


    wondered.


    Now, Rosalie was done for!


    Fiona quickly pretended to be anxious and raised her voice intentionally as she spoke, ¡°Calvin,


    what¡¯s going on? Has something happened? Is Rosalie in trouble?¡±


    Originally, the arrival of police and paramedics had already attracted attention. Now, Fiona¡¯s shout


    drew even more people toward them, and the shooting that was originally taking ce also


    stopped.


    However, when Fiona reached the lounge door, she was stunned!


    It was nothing like what she had expected.


    At this moment, both Joseph and Rosalie were indeed in the lounge. However, Joseph had his


    hands bound with white straps and was making strange noises as he rolled on the floor. Meanwhile,


    Rosalie was sitting calmly in a chair, her attire still intact.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    ¡°How could this happen? What was wrong with Joseph? He should have beenpletely under the


    drug influence by now. And yet, he couldn¡¯t even overpower a woman?¡± Fiona eximed in her


    heart.


    Rosalie was equally stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Calvin when the door opened.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± Rosalie asked, her voice filled with surprise.


    Calvin regained his senses and hurried over to Rosalie. ¡°Are you okay? Did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Calvin had already noticed the tears in her shirt sleeves.


    They were not immediately apparent unless upon closer inspection. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He grabbed me a few times when he got close,¡± Rosalie replied. She knew the shirt was probably


    ruined as the tears were quite visible, and repairing it would be difficult.


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened as he gently pushed up Rosalie¡¯s sleeve and saw the obvious


    scratches on her arm.


    The sight irritated him.


    He didn¡¯t know how she had managed to save herself, but if that man with only a pair of underpants


    had seeded¡­ He didn¡¯t even want to think about the consequences.


    Just then, Joseph suddenly rolled over and staggered to his feet. He stumbled toward Rosalie and


    mumbled, ¡°I¡­ need it. Please give it to me¡­ I can¡¯t bear it¡­


    Joseph was nowpletely under the influence of drugs and couldn¡¯t distinguish one thing from


    another. He only had an instinctive desire to find a woman to relieve himself.


    Calvin watched as Joseph rushed toward Rosalie. He immediately grabbed him and attacked him


    without hesitation.


    Despite his right hand being bandaged, his left hand showed no mercy.


    The spectators, who hade to watch themotion, were shocked to see the usuallyposed


    and elegant Calvin acting so ruthlessly.


    They wondered if he was really Calvin.


    Even if he wanted to harm someone, he could do so in countless other ways without personally


    resorting to violence. This direct and forceful approach was out of character.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rosalie hurriedly intervened, pulling Calvin¡¯s hand away.


    She had actually witnessed Calvin engaging in a physical fight thest time at the charity banquet.


    And now, this was the second time. ¡°He probably consumed some sort of drug, and he might have


    done something himself without even realizing


    it!¡±


    Calvin turned around and looked at Rosalie. ¡°But he almost¡­¡±


    ¡°He might also be a victim, and besides, I only have a few scratches on my arm. It¡¯s nothing


    serious,¡± Rosalie reassured him.


    In her heart, she already had a good guess about who had orchestrated this whole thing.


    Finally, Calvin stopped attacking Joseph. The police and paramedics had also arrived by this time.


    As soon as the paramedics saw Joseph¡¯s condition, they immediately ced him on a stretcher.


    ¡°Who called for an ambnce earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Rosalie quickly replied. She then exined how she had discovered Joseph¡¯s condition


    earlier and briefly described it to the paramedics. She also shared her spection that he might


    have been drugged.


    After that, the paramedics swiftly carried Joseph away. Then, Rosalie turned to the two police


    officers who had entered the room. ¡°I also called the police earlier. That man was drugged, and


    when I came to the lounge, someone had locked the door from the outside.¡±


    Calvin was puzzled. When he had pushed the door open earlier, it hadn¡¯t been locked from the


    outside.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to the police station first,¡± one of the officers suggested.


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalie agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Calvin said, holding onto Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No need, I can go on my own,¡± Rosalie replied.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, he insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you! I can be considered


    the first witness after the door was opened. His charming eyes stared directly at her, as if he would


    continue to insist if she refused.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded in agreement.


    Even if she had refused, Calvin could have gone to the police station on his own if he wanted to.


    Moreover, as he had mentioned, he was one of the first witnesses after the door was opened.


    Calvin nced at the crowd outside the door and then pulled Rosalie behind him. ¡°Stay behind me,


    and follow as I walk.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie was momentarily taken aback, but Calvin had already led her forward.


    There were many people in the vicinity, including members of the film crew, shoppers, and a


    multitude of fans of the celebrities involved in the film shoot, all staring in their direction.


    Even though some security guards were guarding and clearing a path, there were always people


    trying to push through. Some even pointed their phones at Rosalie, wanting to take pictures.


    However, Calvin had kept Rosalie behind him to prevent those people from photographing her


    face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look up. Just follow me,¡± Calvin¡¯s voice whispered softly into Rosalie¡¯s ear. A sense of


    reassurance washed over her heart.


    It felt as if she had returned to her childhood when, in the depths of the forest, the darkness of night


    could be terrifying. Back then, he would tightly hold her hand and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just lean on


    me, and you can sleep by my side. I won¡¯t fall asleep at night, and I can watch over you. After all,


    I¡¯m braver than you, and I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Yet, his own hands would tremble slightly when he said such words.


    Thinking back to those moments, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Rosalie¡¯s lips. The world of


    children was always simpler than that of adults.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this simplicity that people grew up and cherished their


    childhood memories.


    Rosalie followed Calvin out of the mall and got into a waiting car.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was only at this moment that the people from the film crew noticed the twisted expression on


    Fiona¡¯s face. Their faces. disyed a mix of mockery, sympathy, and disdain.


    Fiona felt as if she had been pped in the face. Just moments ago, she had been the object of


    everyone¡¯s ttery, and many had secretly believed she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend.


    Even though Calvin had mentioned having someone he loved in previous interviews, he had never


    revealed who it was in public.


    Therefore, some spected that Calvin was just trying to cover up, and that Fiona was actually his


    girlfriend.


    However, Calvin¡¯s actions today seemed to announce to everyone who he truly loved.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but wonder why didn¡¯t her carefully crafted n unfold as expected and had


    turned out this way. She was infuriated that Rosalie had actually managed to subdue Joseph.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    While Fiona was still deep in thought, a voice suddenly came from the lounge. ¡°What are these?¡±


    The voice belonged to the mall¡¯s cleaningdy.


    Then, another voice added, ¡°These¡­ What are these photos about? Oh my gosh, they¡¯re so


    disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Photos?¡± Fiona thought.


    Fiona shuddered as it struck her that she had tricked Joseph into trading photos with her that day.


    Fiona did not follow Joseph into the lounge after she drugged him as she was outside calcting


    the time for the drugs to take effect.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Originally, she wanted to retrieve the photos when Joseph and Rosalie were found out. However, it


    did not ur to her that everything would be contrary to what she had expected due to the sudden


    incident. Thus leading to herpletely forgetting about the photos.


    Fiona hurried into the lounge, only to see many people looking at the photos in their hands.


    Suddenly someone said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Fiona Haberly?¡±


    ¡°Come on. It can¡¯t be her.¡±


    ¡°Look! There are still intimate photos of her with this unattractive man. Wait a minute. He looks like


    the one carried out by the stretcher just now!¡±


    Fiona trembled with anger. She had put in a lot of effort in designing her n. Yet, Rosalie did not


    end up humiliated. On the contrary, she was the one who suffered instead.


    She could not ept the oue.


    In the meantime, other than Fiona, another woman was also trembling all over.


    It had never urred to Maisie that the woman she relentlessly bullied in prison would be taken


    away by Calvin in such a protective way.


    Whoever could tell how protective Calvin was over Rosalie.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Rosalie been in prison before? How could she be with Calvin? What the hell is going on?¡±


    Maisie thought.


    Maisie was still unable to wrap her head around the issue. However, she could not help but be more


    afraid and worried that Rosalie would ask Calvin to take revenge on her due to the way she had


    treated Rosalie in prison.


    The thought of that made Maisie want nothing more than to p herself and wish she had not


    appeared in front of Rosalie that day.


    Meanwhile in the police station, Rosalie had just finished recording her statement.


    She was attacked by Joseph as soon as she arrived at the lounge. Instinctively, she sprayed him


    with the pepper spray in her bag. Taking advantage of hisck of sight, she drew her shoces


    from her sneakers to tie Joseph¡¯s hands.


    With that, she attempted to dial 911.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ have your contact information,¡± Rosalie replied. She felt rather ufortable under his


    gaze.


    Calvin was taken aback. His past girlfriends had always taken the initiative to get his phone number.


    Yet, as he recalled his interactions with Rosalie, he was the one to approach her every time. It


    seemed that she had yet to take the initiative to approach him.


    The only time she approached him was during the charity banquet. She went looking for Calvin as


    she wanted him to apany her to find Warren.


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and suddenly took Rosalie¡¯s phone from her. He then quickly clicked on


    her contact list and added his number as he created a new contact name.


    ¡°You can just call me whenever you feel like you need help. It doesn¡¯t matter what it¡¯s about,¡± Calvin


    said as he returned the phone to Rosalie.


    Rosalie was about to reject, but her words of rejection were swallowed into her stomach as she saw


    Calvin¡¯s serious expression.


    Somehow, the phone in her hand seemed to be a little heavier than before.


    Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home first. I¡¯ll find out what happened today,¡± Calvin dered. ¡°I won¡¯t let you


    be framed for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the police will investigate it since we have already made a report,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel at ease if the police are the only ones investigating this,¡± Calvin added. He was the type


    to eliminate any


    immediate danger if he were to find out that anyone was out to hurt him. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of those who


    try to hurt you!¡± ¡°What if Fiona was the one who tried to hurt me? Would you still stick to your


    words?¡± Rosalie suddenly asked.


    Calvin¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. It was the worst-case scenario for him, and he did not want to


    imagine it happening. He could implement severe punishments on others and make them pay a


    thousand times more for whatever they did.


    But Fiona¡­ After all, she was the one he had missed for 20 years. Moreover, she was the one who


    saved his life when he was a child!


    If possible, he wanted to assure Fiona a lifetime of wealth and safety..


    Rosalie could not help but give a wryugh upon seeing Calvin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    With that, she walked out of the police station.


    At that moment, one of her sneakers had shoces, while the other did not. Thus, her pace of


    walking was naturally slower


    than usual.


    However, when she was on the steps outside the police station, the sneaker without shoces was


    sent flying forward.


    Rosalie yelped at the sudden incident. Just as she was about to walk down the steps to pick up her


    sneaker, a figure was faster and picked it up instead.


    Calvin then took the sneaker and walked up to her. He squatted down and carefully ced the


    sneaker in front of her foot.


    He even carefully pressed on the sneaker to keep it in ce as she inserted her foot into it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lose your sneaker if you continue walking with a sneaker without shoces,¡± Calvin said as


    he stood up.


    Before Rosalie could react, he had already picked her up and walked toward his car.


    Rosalie was startled. One of Calvin¡¯s arms was still wrapped with gauze, and thus she piped up


    hurriedly, ¡°Your hand is injured. Quick, put me down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my wrist. It¡¯s not as if my entire arm is broken. Don¡¯t worry. I can still carry you like this,¡±


    Calvin insisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a big no. What if you identally use your wrist? What if it only worsens the damage done


    to your wrist? It¡¯ll only make recovery more difficult. Fractures are not to be taken lightly.¡± Rosalie


    said frantically.


    In the past, she had neglected her broken finger and was thus left to suffer with the after-effects of


    said injury.


    However, her anxiousness only made Calvin smile. The smile somehow turned the permanently


    etched indifference and distant look on his face into pure happiness that belonged to a young man.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried for me. That¡¯s nice,¡± he said.


    Dumbfounded, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s so nice about that?¡±


    ¡°It means that I have some weight in your heart. Even if it¡¯s close to insignificant, that still means I¡¯m


    in your heart,¡± he justified.


    Rosalie¡¯s breath hitched at that. She was unable to refute¡­ as he was Cal! The Cal who shared her


    hardships!

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    When they got to the car, Calvin put her in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. Then he


    went back to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    The car drove toward Rosalie¡¯s rented home. On the way, Calvin also stopped to buy an ointment


    for a bruise.


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need for any ointment. It¡¯s just a couple of scratches, and they will disappear in


    two days. It¡¯s a trivial matter,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Nothing about you is trivial to me,¡± he said. As if afraid she wouldn¡¯t apply the ointment, he parked


    his car on the side of the road and then held her scratched arm to help her apply the ointment.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She quickly took the ointment from his hand, opened the lid, dipped her fingers


    in some of the ointment, and then applied it to the bruises.


    The cool ointment slowly soaked into the skin.


    There were actually very few bruises, and Rosalie finished applying the ointment in no time. Just as


    she closed the lid, Calvin spoke, ¡°If the one who hurt you is Fiona, I will also seek justice for you.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Calvin in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Calvin continued, ¡°Fiona was my savior when I was a child. She is indeed very important to me, and


    I hope this matter has nothing to do with her. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know right from wrong.


    Besides, you¡¯re the person I want to cherish the most. No matter what happens, I don¡¯t want you to


    be wronged.¡±


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s heart was moved. His voice was in and indifferent, but it made her feel as if


    she would feelfortable and warm when she heard what he said.


    When the car started again, Rosalie stared at the ointment in her hand, lost in thought.


    In the meantime, Fiona was terrified. Joseph was taken to the hospital for treatment, while Calvin


    apanied Rosalie to the police station to give a statement.


    Compared to the embarrassment of her past photos being exposed, Fiona was more afraid of


    people discovering her plot against Rosalie.


    ¡°It should be okay!¡± she thought.


    The incident with Joseph being drugged shouldn¡¯t be traced back to her. At that time, she had


    bribed a cleaner to help her lock the door of the lounge and unlock it quietly. As long as the cleaner


    didn¡¯t say anything, that matter wouldn¡¯t fall on her.


    Moreover, everyone saw her photos in that incident. She was also a victim.


    But even so, Fiona came to Calvin¡¯s residence and waited for him at night. When he came back and


    walked into the living room, she immediately stood up and said with a worried look, ¡°Calvin, how is


    Rosalie? Is she okay?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze fell lightly on Fiona as he asked directly, ¡°Does today¡¯s incident have anything to do


    with you?¡±


    Fiona was stunned, feeling as if all her thoughts were exposed under his sharp eyes.


    ¡°L.. I know it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have made Rosalie wait for me in the lounge, but I really don¡¯t


    know why Joseph acted the way he did!¡± Fiona looked sad and reproachful.


    ¡°Today¡­ Joseph said he woulde to me and give me something, so I asked him to wait for me


    in the lounge. Later, Rosalie came to see me, so I also asked her to wait for me in the lounge. I


    thought they knew each other anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t be too awkward for them to meet in the lounge,


    but¡­¡±


    Fiona sobbed as she spoke. ¡°Is it true that Joseph was really drugged? Is someone trying to frame


    me? If¡­ if Rosalie hadn¡¯te to find me today, I would have been the one to enter the lounge,


    and I might have been in danger. Rosalie¡­ reced me in such a situation. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t


    hurt by Joseph¡­ Otherwise, I would really regret it!¡±


    As she delivered her well-prepared statement, Fiona portrayed herself as a victim.


    By presenting herself as the victim, the incident involving Rosalie would have nothing to do with her


    and would be considered only Rosalie¡¯s own misfortune.


    ¡°What you just told me is true?¡± Calvin stared at the person in front of hi


    questions


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fiona hurriedly replied. ¡°Why would I have any reason to lie to you, Calvin? Do you


    know? The more I think about it, the more scared I be. If it was me who entered the lounge at


    that time, and if I wasn¡¯t as smart as Rosalie, I would definitely¡­ be the scandal of the entire


    Strico, and everyone wouldugh at me!¡±


    As she said that, she wanted to jump into his arms and seekfort.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Calvin pushed Fiona right out of his arms. ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ve said it before. I see you only as my


    childhood savior. So please refrain from inappropriate actions and avoid saying things that might


    mislead others.¡±


    When Fiona heard that, her expression immediately changed, and she bit her lower lip tightly.


    ¡°I also hope that everything you said today is true. The police have already begun their


    investigation. It won¡¯t be long before we get some results,¡± Calvin added.


    Fiona smiled reluctantly. ¡°Yeah, I hope¡­ we can get a result soon. Then I¡¯ll know who¡¯s trying to


    harm me!¡±


    However, her heart was pounding uncontrobly as if it was about to jump out of her throat. A sense


    of fear surged from the depths of her heart.


    She thought, ¡°If¡­ it¡¯s really found out, what should I do?¡±


    Just the thought of reaching that moment made Fiona¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly.


    On the weekend, Lillian had a special appointment with Rosalie.


    Lillian drove Rosalie to a famous church in Strico.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Rosalie was a little curious. After all, Lillian wasn¡¯t the type who usually sought


    out spiritual or religious activities.


    ¡°I heard this ce is quite good, so I brought you here to ward off bad luck. By the way, do you have


    any wishes? You can make wishes here, and maybe they wille true!¡± Lillian said.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You came here with me today. Don¡¯t you have to apany


    Callum?¡±


    ¡°He went back to the White family to deal with something. He hasn¡¯t been in Strico recently,¡± Lillian


    said. Her face suddenly blushed as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Rosalie, if I tell you that I will marry Callum in three months and want you to be my


    bridesmaid, would you¡­ well¡­ be willing?¡± When Lillian said that, she looked somewhat


    conflicted.


    In the next three months, it would be a significant event in her life. She hoped that Rosalie could be


    her bridesmaid. That was the agreement they had made when they were in high school. Whoever


    got married first, the other would be the bridesmaid.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    But considering Rosalie and Jonathan¡¯s current situation, it might be emotionally challenging for


    Rosalie to be her bridesmaid. It could potentially make her more upset.


    ¡°Getting married in three months?¡± Rosalie was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Lillian to drop such a


    massive bombshell.


    ¡°Well, Callum said that he would spend three months resolving the current internal conflicts of the


    White family, and then we will get married,¡± Lillian said.


    At first, Lillian felt it was too soon, but when the decision was made to marry in three months, she


    felt a sense of relief. She even began to anticipate the moment when she would be Callum¡¯s


    wife.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then congrattions!¡± Rosalie smiled, sincerely wishing Lillian well. ¡°I definitely


    want to be the bridesmaid at your wedding! If you don¡¯t invite me, I¡¯ll be upset!¡±


    ¡°If you feel reluctant, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    The next moment, Rosalie reached out with both hands and embraced Lillian. ¡°Lillian, I don¡¯t have


    any reluctance. I know you¡¯re actually worried about me, afraid that I might be troubled by my own


    feelings. But if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re underestimating the bond between us.¡±


    Lillian was stunned. Rosalie knew all of her thoughts and concerns.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly happy that you have found your happiness and are tying the knot with Callum. Even


    though I may never wear a wedding gown in my life, I still hope that you get to wear one more than


    anyone else. So, on your wedding day, I¡¯ll definitely be there with you to witness your happiness!¡±


    Lillian listened to Rosalie¡¯s words with great attention and consideration.


    Lillian hugged Rosalie back, her voice slightly choked. ¡°What do you mean you might never wear a


    wedding gown in your life? You will wear one, for sure!¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t want Lillian to worry too much about her, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll try


    my best to get myself into the wedding gown.¡±


    As they got out of the car, Rosalie asked, ¡°You¡¯re marrying Callum three monthster. What did your


    parents say?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll wait a few days until Callum returns to Strico, and then we¡¯ll visit my


    parents together,¡± Lillian said. She was uncertain about her parents¡¯ reaction.


    They ascended the steps along the mountainside while chatting, heading toward the church.


    The church was built on the mountain, so it might be tiring to walk all the way. But it offered a


    chance to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    As Rosalie climbed the steps and admired the scenery, she felt her worries had eased


    considerably.


    ¡°It seems that walking like this was truly good!¡± she thought.


    When they arrived at the church, Lillian was surprised and said, ¡°There seems to be more security


    guards here today.¡±


    ¡°Security guards?¡± Rosalie nced around. Indeed, there were several men in uniform standing at


    the entrance of the church. Moreover, every visitor entering or leaving had to undergo a metal


    detector check


    ¡°When did the church be so strict?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I apanied my mother here, only two security guards were at the entrance.¡±


    Lillian was also confused.


    They finally entered the church after going through the metal detector.


    Lillian was quite familiar with the ce, having visited it several times before. She took Rosalie to


    buy candles and walked toward a hall near the entrance of the church.


    There was a designated area for candles at the entrance to the hall. Rosalie followed Lillian to light


    a candle and ce it there.


    Just as they were about to enter the hall, Rosalie heard someone behind them say, ¡°Did you hear


    that? Jonathan is here today.¡±


    ¡°Jonathan? Well¡­ that Jonathan from the Youngblood family?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Otherwise, who else named Jonathan could have so many security guards at the church entrance


    carry out such checks?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled. She once thought that his name might be sealed in her heart after leaving


    the residence, never to be heard again.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected to hear that name again so soon! Moreover, the two of them were in the


    same church.


    Lillian, next to Rosalie, heard it as well. She looked at her awkwardly. ¡°How about¡­ after we finish


    paying our respects, we go


    back early?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this,¡± Rosalie said, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Even if he¡¯s in this church, it


    doesn¡¯t matter. Should I leave Strico and go to another city if he is in Strico? Since we both live in


    the same city, there¡¯s always a chance we might run into each other.¡±


    With that, Rosalie took Lillian and walked into the hall.


    There were four statues in the hall, and Rosalie paid her respects to each one in turn.


    As she entered the hall, her heart, which had been somewhat unsettled by hearing Jonathan¡¯s


    name, suddenly calmed.


    Perhaps it was because of the tranquil atmosphere in the hall. Everyone was quietly praying there.


    If there were any wishes, she hoped that heaven would bless Lillian with happiness and that Amelia


    and Aiden could be together without parting. As for herself, she really didn¡¯t have much to ask for.


    As they left the hall, Lillian took Rosalie to pay their respects at several other halls. When they


    arrived at the entrance of thest hall, there were many security guards standing outside. The


    priests in the church informed everyone that the bishop was meeting an important guest and it


    would take a while for the hall to open to the public.


    Rosalie suddenly had a hunch that the person inside must be Jonathan.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done today. Since thest hall is no longer open to the public, let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lillian replied quickly, guessing that Jonathan might be inside.


    But just as they were leaving, several people suddenly came out of the hall. One of them was


    Jonathan.


    Rosalie only nced at the figure and turned around subconsciously to leave. However, behind her,


    many visitors saw that the sign of no entry had been removed from the hall, so they were about to


    rush toward it.


    Rosalie stumbled. She was knocked to the ground by the crowd.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Lillian hurriedly shouted, trying to pull Rosalie up.


    However, visitors were walking around quickly. Although they tried to avoid Rosalie, who had fallen


    to the ground, it was difficult for her to get up immediately.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Jonathan, who was not too far away, paused when he heard Rosalie¡¯s name being called out. He


    turned and looked in the direction of Rosalie and Lillian.


    Carlos, who was standing next to Jonathan, heard it as well. He nced over before hurriedly


    turning to Jonathan.


    But all Jonathan did was stare indifferently at Rosalie as shey on the ground. His face remained


    impassive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said nonchntly, walking down the hill.


    Since Rosalie fell not too far from the stairs, Jonathan would have to walk past Rosalie if he wanted


    to leave.


    At that moment, all the visitors who were outside had entered the pce.


    Rosalie looked up subconsciously when she heard the sound of approaching footsteps.


    She saw a figure slowly approaching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan,¡± she thought.


    She raised her head and looked at him in a daze.


    But unlike the beautiful, fleeting moment when he left the hall, she could now clearly see his


    features as he approached her.


    His face remained cold and delicate, but his expression was different now. Itcked the tenderness


    he used to have when she was with him, and it wasn¡¯t as broken as it was when she left the house.


    There was nothing but indifference in his gaze. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, as if he was


    completely over her.


    As he walked past her, Rosalie suddenly trembled. Nevertheless, Jonathan never spared her a


    nce.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you okay?¡± Lillian rushed over to help Rosalie up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie shook her head, bent down, and gently brushed the dust off her.


    She caught another glimpse of Jonathan walking down the stairs from the corner of her eye.


    That figure belonged to Strico¡¯s most unapproachable man. However, she remembered how that


    man had once knelt before her and said he would give her everything.


    Nheless, she was the one who had pushed him away. She had knelt on the ground and begged


    him to let her go.


    Hence, they had nothing to do with each other anymore.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I wanted? But why do I feel so bitter now that I¡¯ve got what I wanted?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Since we can get in from here, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Rosalie suggested, taking a deep breath and


    walking toward the hall.


    Lillian sighed and looked back at Jonathan, who was already on his way, surrounded by his


    bodyguards. She hit her head in frustration.


    If she had known Jonathan would be here, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Rosalie along. ¡°Why are we


    so lucky?¡±


    Lillian chided herself, then hurriedly followed Rosalie into the hall.


    Inside, there was only one statue, radiating an aura ofpassion for all living beings.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalie was not religious, but at that moment, she folded her hands in front of the statue, closed her


    eyes, and prayed respectfully.


    She wondered if she could be granted the grace to let go of her feelings for Jonathan and restore


    the peace in her heart that had once been so deeply in love.


    It seemed that sometimes, not loving was a blessing in disguise.


    Jonathan settled into the car seat at the base of the mountain, leaning back and closing his eyes to


    rest.


    In the front row, Carlos nced at Jonathan through the rearview mirror with trepidation.


    Jonathan¡¯s reaction to seeing Rosalie earlier had been indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about her at


    all.


    At least, that was the impression he gave.


    But was it really the truth? Carlos had his doubts. He had watched their rtionship develop since


    they first met, and he knew how much Rosalie had once meant to Jonathan.


    He feared that Jonathan would have willinglyplied even if Rosalie had asked him to give up his


    life for her.


    Carlos wondered, ¡®How can Mr. Youngblood stop loving a woman he cared for so much in such a


    short time?


    Sometimes, the more Mr. Youngblood seems to ignore her, the more it is a sign that he still cares for


    her.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, is the party n mentionedst time going to be held today?¡± Jonathan asked, though


    his eyes remained closed.


    Carlos, taken aback by the question, replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s today! It¡¯s at Siren Nightclub.¡±


    Siren Nightclub was a nightclub known for its bevy of beautiful women. Some worked there out of


    necessity, while others frequented the ce to attract wealthy suitors. After all, Strico was home to


    many affluent young men who enjoyed hosting parties and seeking excitement at such


    establishments.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there tonight,¡± Jonathan dered faintly.


    Carlos was left stunned, thinking, ¡®Mr. Youngblood is not one to frequent ces like nightclubs, so


    why the sudden change?


    Could it be that he¡¯s been triggered by Ms. Leighton?¡±


    Carlos had numerous spections in his mind but didn¡¯t dare to say much, so he went along with


    Jonathan¡¯s request.


    Carlos expected a lively night at Siren Nightclub, with women vying for Jonathan¡¯s attention.


    Meanwhile, after receiving a call from the police, Rosalie headed to the police station. To her


    surprise, Calvin and Fiona were also there.


    Fiona approached Rosalie as soon as she spotted her and said, ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re here. Are you also


    here to hear the police¡¯s final findings regarding the lounge investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied, casting a questioning look at Fiona. ¡°Why are you here?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to listen as well,¡± Fiona admitted, forcing a smile. ¡°After all, you were dragged into this


    because of me. The perpetrator wanted to frame me. I was supposed to go to the loungeter, but


    who would have thought you would be there?¡±


    Rosalie raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Dragged into?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s expression turned guilty. ¡°Yes, you were dragged into this because of me. Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m really sorry that you got involved in this. I asked Calvin to bring me here as soon as I heard the


    investigation results were out.¡±


    !


    Fiona had been looking for Calvin earlier and wanted to ask him about the case. Instead, she got a


    call from the police.


    So, she hurried over as if genuinely concerned about Rosalie.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Rosalie looked at Fiona with a half-smile. She didn¡¯t think Fiona felt sad at all. Besides, she was


    more than 90 percent sure that Fiona must be the mastermind behind the lounge incident.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t know what the police investigation result was.


    Calvin got up and walked over. He looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°I came here after receiving a call


    from the police. No matter who the real target is, once I find out who drugged that man and locked


    the door of the lounge, I will definitely let that person pay the price and give you justice!¡±


    Rosalie raised her eyes and looked at Calvin. Calvin knew that she was suspicious of Fiona. She


    wondered if his gestures were telling her that if Fiona was indeed the perpetrator, he would never


    shield Fiona.


    When Fiona at the side heard Calvin¡¯s words, her body trembled. A trace of jealousy and hatred


    shed in her eyes.


    Fiona began to question whether Calvin truly cared about Rosalie to that extent, unable to bear


    seeing her being mistreated in the slightest. Rosalie didn¡¯t get hurt at all in this incident. Her arm


    was just scratched a little.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go into the room. I have something to tell you,¡± said the police.


    Joseph¡¯s family also entered the room together. After all, Joseph was considered the victim in this


    case.


    Joseph¡¯s parents came today. They were also Fiona¡¯s ex-parents-inw.


    Ever since they entered the police station, their gaze remained fixed on Fiona. Seeing their ex-


    daughter-inw adorned in gold and silver while their sony in the hospital, they were engulfed by


    indescribable emotions.


    Everyone in the town said that their ex-daughter-inw had hooked up with the scion of the


    entertainment industry and was going to be the youngdy of the Gunner family. Yet, it now


    appeared that Calvin was treating/Rosalie more favorably.


    They sat down in the room. While talking about their investigation results, the police also yed


    some surveince footage to them.


    Fiona was stunned when she heard the police say that there were two surveince cameras


    installed at the entrance of the lounge. Then, her face suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°There were two cameras?¡± she pondered. She distinctly recalled there being only one.


    Furthermore, she had conducted a covert investigation and found out that the camera could solely


    capture images of the upper section of the lounge door, primarily focusing on the second-floor


    esctor. It only incidentally captured glimpses of the lounge.


    Therefore, she especially told the janitor, whom she had bribed, to lock the door to lower the body


    and bend over while locking the door so as not to be seen by the camera.


    But now, the police said there was another surveince camera.


    ¡°What is going on? Could it be that another surveince camera caught the janitor who locked the


    door? If the police find the janitor and then trace the evidence back to me, then I will¡­¡± Fiona was


    lost in thought.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Fiona broke out in a cold sweat.


    Nheless, when the screen in the room disyed the fast-forwarded surveince footage from


    that day, it confirmed. what Fiona had known all along. One of the surveince cameras indeed only


    captured the upper portion of the lounge door, while the lower part remained out of view.


    The other footage, however, captured images of a dead corner adjacent to the lounge door.


    Fiona was stunned and looked at the surveince video in a daze. She thought, ¡°How could it be


    like this? Why was the camera pointing at a dead corner? No one would go there at all. What was


    the point of such a surveince camera?¡±


    The police pointed to the surveince footage aimed at the dead corner and said, ¡°This camera


    could have captured the door of the lounge, but I don¡¯t know who moved it. It was moved 4:12 p


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. At 4:12 p.m., she was still wearing makeup and had a lot of


    witnesses.


    ¡°Who moved the camera?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°We need to investigate this further. Check if anyone at the scene at that time observed someone


    tampering with the camera, but I¡¯m concerned that it might be a lengthy investigation. Additionally,


    we will try to reach out to individuals who were near the mall¡¯s lounge at that time to see if they


    noticed anything.¡± Then, the police shifted the topic to Joseph¡¯s confession.


    ording to Joseph¡¯s confession, he came to Fiona that day, and Fiona asked him to wait in the


    lounge.


    After about ten minutes, Joseph felt ufortable. Then he had no memory of it.


    The test results from the hospital also came out. Joseph had indeed ingested aphrodisiac. However,


    it was easy to purchase this drug online, so it was difficult to find out the source of the drug.


    Despite the police¡¯s assurance that they would continue their investigation, it was challenging for


    them to produce any significant results in the short time frame due to the limited leads at their


    disposal.


    Hearing this, Fiona felt relieved. As long as the truth couldn¡¯t be uncovered in a short time, she


    believed that with time, they would stop paying attention to the case.


    Aftering out of the police station, Fiona said to Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, I believe the police will


    uncover the perpetrator. I really don¡¯t know who wanted to harm me. You¡¯ve endured so much for


    my sake!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I also hope we can uncover the real perpetrator soon,¡± Rosalie replied, her words carrying


    an underlying tone. Afterward, she turned and walked away.


    Calvin stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll catch the bus,¡± Rosalie responded. She was aware of Calvin¡¯s affection for her,


    but she didn¡¯t share the same feelings. Hence, it was crucial for her to maintain some distance.


    Fiona stepped forward and said to Calvin softly, ¡°Calvin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Little did she expect that Calvin gazed at Rosalie¡¯s departing figure and instructed the driver, ¡°Send


    Ms. Haberly home.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly strode toward the direction where Rosalie had


    left.


    Fiona gritted her teeth and turned to get in the car.


    ¡°Fiona¡­¡± Her former inws intercepted her. ¡°Joseph is currently in the hospital. The doctor


    mentioned that the drug might harm his body and impact his reproductive functions. As you know,


    he hasn¡¯t had any children yet. He needs to recover, but the treatment will be quite expensive.


    Could you contribute some funds to ensure Joseph gets the best possible care?¡±


    Fiona let out a cold snort. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money!¡± Afterward, she promptly entered the car and


    instructed the driver to start driving, not waiting for a response from her former inws.


    Joseph took those photos and ckmailed her for money. She hated Joseph so much, especially


    when Joseph couldn¡¯t even deal with Rosalie. He was a useless man. His ipetence had led to


    her pictures being exposed to the film crew, putting her in an embarrassing situation.


    She wished Joseph could lose his reproductive function like this to quell her resentment toward him.


    There was no way she would spend money to treat him.


    Joseph¡¯s parents could only watch as the car drove off.


    The bus station was located close to the police station, requiring only a few minutes of walking to


    reach. As Rosalie approached the station, the bus she intended to board pulled in. She quickened


    her pace and managed to catch the bus just in time. After swiping her monthly ticket card, she


    heard a sudden rush of footsteps behind her, followed by someone boarding the bus.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    ¡°I almost missed it.¡± A gentle voice sounded in her ears.


    Rosalie turned around and saw Calvin standing behind her. ¡°Why did you get on the bus?¡± She was


    surprised.


    ¡°Because I still want to send you home. Since you don¡¯t want to take my car, let me ride the bus


    with you,¡± he said.


    Rosalie was stunned. Perhaps she had never thought that Calvin would take the bus with her.


    ¡°Please purchase a ticket if you wish to ride the bus,¡± the driver reminded Calvin as he pulled the


    bus away from the station.


    Calvin rummaged through his pocket and retrieved a 20-dor bill. Then, he intended to insert it into


    the ticket box. After all, all the cash he had in hand was inrge denominations.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rosalie hurriedly pulled Calvin and asked, ¡°Are you going to give 20 dors?¡±


    ¡°I only have 20 dors,¡± Calvin said nonchntly.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and remarked, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll cover the bus fare with my card. You can


    keep your money.¡± After saying that, she took her monthly ticket card, swiped it on the bus fare


    machine, and proceeded to walk toward the middle of the bus.


    At this time, it wasn¡¯t the peak of rush hour, so the bus was rtively empty, but all the seats were


    already taken.


    Rosalie found a suitable spot to stand and steadied herself by gripping the bar behind a seat, with


    Calvin standing beside her, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t taken the bus in a long time. Today¡¯s


    experience surely revives my memory,¡± Calvin remarked. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to send me home.


    I¡¯m used to being alone and don¡¯t need anyone to send me home,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Are you really used to being alone, or are you just not used to me sending you back?¡± he asked,


    looking at her with his dark eyes, as if he had seen through her.


    Rosalie choked, turned her head away, and avoided his eyes. ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t waste your time on


    me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, his eyshes quivered slightly. His elegantly slender lips curved into a self-


    deprecating smile as he responded, ¡°Indeed, I did waste quite a bit of time before. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve


    made the decision not to waste anymore.¡±


    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Rosalie, let¡¯s see what the future holds. Will I waste my entire life


    without ever receiving a response or maybe, one day, you¡¯ll give me a response? If that happens, it


    won¡¯t have been a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She suddenly turned her head and stared at him. ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± he responded with determination. ¡°Otherwise, I might regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Back then, he had let go of her more than once because of Jonathan, and he was already regretting


    it. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had truly followed his heart back then and not let her go, could it


    have been him, rather than Jonathan, whom.


    she fell in love with?


    He let go of her, and Jonathan had also left a mark on her heart. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He regretted hispromises and retreats during that period.


    He had always believed that the one he was waiting for was the girl from his memories, not realizing


    where his true affectionsy.


    By the time he discerned whom he truly loved, it was already toote.


    He had thought that it would remain a regret in his life.


    Butter, Rosalie broke up with Jonathan. This time, he told himself to go for her and ensure there


    were no regrets left behind.


    He would obey his heart before making a choice.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to refute Calvin¡¯s words for a moment, and they suddenly fell into silence.


    At this moment, a passenger in the seat next to Rosalie got up and was about to get off the bus.


    The seat immediately became empty.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you sit down? Or do you want to keep standing with me?¡± Calvin said.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and took a seat. At least, when she was sitting, there was some distance


    between them, with him still standing. This helped reduce the oppressive atmosphere between


    them as well.


    Just a momentter, shepletely overthrew what she had just thought.


    Calvin walked over to her seat and gripped the chair¡¯s armrests with both hands. Being tall, this


    posture caused his waist to naturally bend slightly, giving the impression that he had enveloped her,


    who was sitting, in his embrace.


    Rosalle could only lower her head awkwardly. She looked at Calvin and tried to ignore him.


    However, there were still a dozen stops away from her residence. It would take at least 40 minutes


    to get there.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and pretended to take a nap.


    Calvin lowered his head and gazed at the woman in the seat. From his vantage point, he could see


    her ck hair, gracefully arched eyebrows, closed eyes, and the delicate tip of her nose¡­ She


    looked incredibly adorable.


    He asked himself, when had he fallen in love with her and be so captivated by her?


    If he had initially been drawn to her by her appearance, it appeared that he had gradually be


    enchanted by her entire


    essence.


    Even he couldn¡¯t discern exactly what had captivated him. ¡°Was it her resilience? Her sense of


    fairness? Or¡­¡± he wondered. ¡°There is no sense for someone to fall in love with another person.


    Isn¡¯t love just love?¡±


    The bus made its way through several stops. Calvin noticed Rosalie¡¯s head slowly tilting, bit by bit,


    and then gently swaying with the motion of the bus.


    This intrigued him. It was the first time a woman had behaved this way around him. She had fallen


    asleep.


    If it had been anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have spared them a nce, but when it came to her, he


    found himself unable to look


    away.


    Suddenly, the bus made a sharp turn, causing Rosalie to sway with the inertia, almost colliding with


    the window. Calvin swiftly ced his hand between her and the ss, preventing her from hitting it.


    Immediately, her head gently bumped into his palm. Calvin couldn¡¯t help but experience a strange


    sensation in his hand.


    A rare feeling of satisfaction washed over him. It was as though he found joy in being able to help


    her, no matter how small the gestures might be.


    And so, the bus continued on its journey, with Calvin¡¯s hand positioned between Rosalie¡¯s head and


    the window to protect her from hitting the ss.


    Whenever her head hit his palm, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    The scene was so warm and harmonious.


    Anyone could see the rare doting in his eyes.


    When the bus finally reached the destination, Rosalie abruptly woke up, stirred by the repeated


    announcements from the speaker that urged the passengers to disembark.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had drifted off. It had started as feigned sleep but had unexpectedly turned


    into real slumber.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice resonated in her ear.


    Upon lifting her gaze, a subtle blush graced her cheeks. She hummed absentmindedly and swiftly


    disembarked from the


    vehicle.


    Simultaneously, Calvin followed suit.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Throughout their journey, regardless of Rosalie¡¯s pace-be it brisk or leisurely-Calvin trailed behind


    her unwaveringly, escorting her to the entrance of her rental home.


    ¡°Well, I shall make my way back,¡± Calvin remarked. Initially, it appeared he had no intention of


    entering the rental room. However, just as he was on the verge of turning away, a realization struck


    him. He spoke abruptly. ¡°On a rted note, even if the authorities remain clueless about the incident


    in the lounge at present, I will persist in my investigation. Regardless of the individual the culprit


    seeks to implicate, I am determined to unveil their identity and elucidate the truth for you!¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°So, you trust Fiona¡¯s ount? Do you think someone wanted to harm her, and I


    ended up being a substitute since I entered the lounge identally?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of belief. I simply seek the truth,¡± Calvin responded earnestly.


    Rosalie gazed directly at Calvin as she inquired, ¡°If you uncover the truth, and it turns out to be her


    doings, will you impartially hand her over to the authorities?¡±


    His eyes flickered briefly. ¡°Should Fiona indeed be responsible for all of this, justice must prevail for


    Rosalie,¡± he mused. However, the notion of turning Fiona over to the police without bias seemed


    A bitter smile tugged at Rosalie¡¯s lips as she realized she had brought this situation upon herself.


    After all, she was the one who chose to conceal the truth from him. Rosalie had saved him in their


    childhood, but now he was defending Fiona due to that particr past rtionship she had with


    him.


    It felt like a profound irony.


    She remained tight-lipped about her true identity. If she confessed that she was the person he had


    been searching for, the likelihood of him abandoning his pursuit would be slim.


    Unable to offer what he sought, she had no choice but to uphold the current charade.


    Rosalie fell silent. She turned away and fumbled for her keys, attempting to open the door to her


    rental home.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Calvin¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡°Regardless of who has harmed you, I won¡¯t let them


    escape easily. Be it Fiona or even myself, no one is permitted to inflict harm upon you.¡±


    Rosalie turned her head abruptly, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked at Calvin.


    His face, inherently appealing to women, was tinged with the hues of the setting sun. Instead of his


    usual indifference and detachment, a resolute determination now marked his expression. Rosalie¡¯s


    face was reflected in his eyes.


    He continued, ¡°Rosalie, I can¡¯tpel you to willingly step into my world, but I have the power to


    decide if I want to enter


    yours! You are the person I cherish most in my life, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you again!¡±


    At that moment, her heart felt a maic pull, and her gaze remained fixed on his face, unable to


    move away.


    Rosalie felt a lump in the depths of her throat, apanied by a desire to cry, evoking an


    overwhelming sensation within her.


    The driver dropped Fiona off at her residence and departed. Fiona, frustrated, stamped her feet


    vigorously before entering. the residential area. She made her way to the building where she lived


    and stepped into the elevator.


    This area was among the affluent neighborhoods in Strico. Even though itprised merely


    condominium buildings, the smallest unit/here was valued at more than 4 million dors.


    Calvin had purchased this specific condominium for Fiona.


    In the past, Fiona perceived Calvin as exceedingly kind, always ready to fulfill her desires by


    purchasing whatever she wanted.


    Yet, upon witnessing his interactions with Rosalie, she came to realize that genuine kindness from a


    man to a woman transcended material possessions. It was an authentic tenderness that radiated


    from the depths of his heart, a subtle but unmistakable indicator of his sincere affection, evident to


    anyone who observed closely.


    Therefore, she was sure that Calvin, at this point, cared about Rosalie deeply.


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but question what right Rosalie had to take Calvin away from her.


    Even though Fiona couldn¡¯t fathom why her cousin, despite regaining her memory, chose to remain


    silent, she strongly believed that if Rosalie wished to keep the truth hidden, she shouldn¡¯t be so


    intimately connected to Calvin and capture his


    Upon reaching Fiona¡¯s condominium floor, she opened the front door of her unit and entered.


    Before she could shut it, a figure hurriedly darted inside.


    The unit¡¯s door was then closed swiftly behind the intruder.


    Fiona was about to let out a scream, but the person¡¯s voice silenced her instantly.


    ¡°Ms. Haberly, have you forgotten me so soon? I¡¯ve taken the liberty of redirecting the surveince


    cameras just for you!¡± the person said.


    Fiona shuddered as she recognized the voice, realizing it belonged to the cleaner she had hired for


    a certain task in the past. However, the person before her was distinctly different from the cleaner


    she remembered. More precisely, this individual was dressed in a fashionable manner, without


    sses or hats obscuring her face, thereby transforming her entire demeanor.


    ¡°Why are you here? H-Haven¡¯t I already given you the money? What more do you want? If word


    gets out that you¡¯re responsible for locking the lounge door, you¡¯ll end up in jail!¡± Fiona stammered


    in disbelief.


    Her feeble attempts at exnation elicited a burst of derisiveughter from the other party.


    ¡°If I am to face jail time, Ms. Haberly, you will too, for you were the mastermind behind that incident!¡±


    the person retorted sharply.


    ¡°You!¡± Fiona¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Loretta Leighton!¡± the individual dered her identity


    outright. ¡°Coincidentally, you happen to be my cousin as well.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she scrutinized the woman before her. It was difficult to


    comprehend that this seemingly ordinary person, with an unhealthy pallor on her face, could be


    Loretta.


    ¡°Loretta? Is she really Loretta?¡± Fiona wondered. The woman before her was entirely different from


    Fiona¡¯s memories. Despite their familial connection, there was no blood rtion between them.


    Fiona had glimpsed Loretta a few times in her childhood, but as she grew older, Loretta faded from


    her life, bing a distant memory.


    Thest time Fiona had seen Loretta was through some photos of her on the inte. Fiona had


    heard that Loretta used to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, prompting her to search for Loretta¡¯s pictures. Back


    then, Fiona had even considered Loretta somewhat beautiful,


    But now, it appeared that Loretta fell far short of Rosalie in terms of beauty.


    Even without makeup, Rosalie possessed a natural attractiveness. In contrast, the Loretta standing


    before Fiona seemed vastly different from the photos of her adorned with makeup that Fiona had


    seen online.


    Even Fiona couldn¡¯t help but think that she was no less attractive than Loretta in terms of looks.


    ¡°Did you do this deliberately? Did you intentionally lead me to believe you were just a cleaner?


    What is your motive?¡± Fiona questioned angrily.


    Loretta sneered, ¡°Consider yourself fortunate that you found me. If someone else were here, you


    might not even know your fate. Whether I was a cleaner or not is irrelevant. What truly matters is


    whether you want Rosalie to suffer¡­¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Upon hearing this, Fiona¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± she asked eagerly.


    ¡°If I had no n, I wouldn¡¯t have sought you out. You desire to be Mrs. Gunner, correct?


    Regrettably, Calvin¡¯s heart belongs to Rosalie now. I¡¯m afraid you have no chance of winning him,¡±


    Loretta stated bluntly.


    Fiona was no fool. She promptly inquired, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of money. I want money. Besides, Rosalie has always been an annoyance to me,¡±


    Loretta admitted. Inwardly, she reflected, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, my parents and I wouldn¡¯t have


    ended up like this.¡±


    Her parents had departed Strico to work in another city for a livelihood, while she was juggling odd


    jobs in Strico. Even in her role as a cleaner, Loretta was not a permanent employee but merely a


    temporary recement for staff members on sick leave.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated crossing paths with Fiona and being ¡°bribed¡± by her in such a


    coincidence.


    Fiona frowned. After all, she had only been ckmailed by Joseph before. Now, she couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if she was going to be extorted by Loretta once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you only interested in reaping the benefits without putting in any effort?¡±


    Loretta sneered at Fiona and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get rid of Rosalie. I¡¯ll take the money while you


    can have his heart all to yourself. Doesn¡¯t that sound perfect? Without Rosalie in the picture, your


    chances of marrying into the Gunner family will significantly improve. After all¡­¡±


    Loretta deliberately elongated the word, her eyes filled with scorn. ¡°You¡¯re the one Calvin has been


    searching for. You¡¯ve reced Rosalie. You wouldn¡¯t want Calvin to discover the truth one day,


    would you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fiona¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Her gaze at Loretta was filled with sheer horror.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Fiona¡¯s words belied her emotional tone,ced with


    unease.


    Loretta sneered, ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯tprehend what I¡¯m saying? Don¡¯t you tell me that you


    have deluded yourself into believing you¡¯re the one who saved him after pretending for so long.


    Need me to spell it out? The person who Calvin has been searching for is Rosalie! I¡¯ve witnessed


    Rosalie wearing the same silver bracelet that Calvin always had on. It was a matching pair, but one


    bracelet went missing. It then ended up in Calvin¡¯s possession!¡±


    Cold sweat coated Fiona¡¯s back and palms.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Loretta to be aware of this secret, a knowledge shared only between Rosalie


    and herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just after the money!¡± Loretta wore a gentle smile and patted Fiona¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Otherwise, I would have already told Calvin the truth, wouldn¡¯t I? Removing Rosalie is the only way


    you can find peace. As long as she exists, you¡¯ll live in constant fear.¡±


    Having said her piece, Loretta promptly left Fiona¡¯s residence, showing no inclination to linger any


    longer.


    Fiona suddenly felt utterly drained. She leaned against the wall, feelingpletely lost and unsure


    of what to do next. She pondered, ¡°Can I truly trust Loretta? Can money really buy her loyalty?¡±


    Yet, Loretta had a point. If she hadn¡¯t eliminated Rosalie, she would never be the matriarch of


    the Gunner family. The constant fear of Rosalie revealing the truth to Calvin would haunt her days,


    leaving her in perpetual anxiety.


    Therefore, Fiona couldn¡¯t allow Rosalie to stay by Calvin¡¯s side any longer.


    When Rosalie arrived at thew firm in the morning, she noticed her colleagues casting odd


    nces her way, asionally whispering amongst themselves.


    However, whenever she nced in their direction, her colleagues fell silent.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes, wondering, ¡°Is something going on that involves me?¡±


    Even more amusingly, in the pantry, a gossip-prone female colleague quipped, ¡°Congrattions,


    Rosalie. It seems you¡¯re about to enjoy some sweet rewards. Just don¡¯t forget us, your colleagues,


    when you¡¯re swimming in wealth!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What are you congratting me for?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    However, the woman just gazed at her with an expression that seemed to say, ¡°You know what I


    mean,¡± and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t act clueless. This matter is circting online now. Everyone


    envies you! But there are plenty of women who have their eyes on Mr. Gunner. You better watch out


    for them!¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t quite grasp what the woman was talking about. The only certainty she had was that


    it was somehow rted


    to Calvin.


    However, that person left the pantry before Rosalie could ask any more questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s online?¡± Rosalie repeated silently. After contemting for a moment, she was about to reach for


    her phone to check the inte when another person entered the pantry. Rosalie looked up and


    found it was Elodia.


    During this period, Elodia was going through a difficult situation and mostly kept to herself in the


    office. She avoided any interactions with her colleagues, choosing to stay hidden.


    When a video of her being physically attacked due to an affair, despite being in talks about marriage


    with her boyfriend, surfaced, it led to her boyfriend breaking up with her. Additionally, all her


    colleagues in thew firm expressed disgust toward her. The firm¡¯s leaders even had several


    discussions with her regarding the matter.


    Elodia harbored a deep resentment toward Rosalie. In her heart, she believed she would never


    have faced such a situation if it hadn¡¯t been for Rosalie.


    Although the firm hadn¡¯t terminated her employment yet, there was a certainty that once her


    contract expired this year, it wouldn¡¯t be renewed. There was a growing fear that she might struggle


    to stay within the legal circle in the future.


    At that moment, the intensity of hatred in Elodia¡¯s eyes became unmistakable as she looked at


    Rosalie. With a cold and sarcastic tone, she said, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t delude yourself. Do you truly


    believe you can be a part of the Gunner family just by being involved with Calvin? A woman


    like you, who has been in jail, will never be epted by the Gunner family!¡±


    Rosalie nced at Elodia coldly and remained silent for a moment.


    Elodia, mistaking her silence as a victory of striking Rosalie¡¯s soft spot, continued more vehemently,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider writing a memoir about your time in jail? You might make a lot of money


    out of it. I heard there are plenty of sordid tales in prison. Were you forced to perform a dance


    naked?¡±


    The more Elodia spoke, the more malicious her expression became. She firmly believed that even if


    Rosalie managed to prove her innocence eventually, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. After all, she had


    been in prison, a stain that couldn¡¯t be erased for the rest of her life.


    Rosalie suddenly pulled out her phone from her pocket, tapped the stop button on the recording,


    and confronted Elodia, ¡°What do you think will happen to you if I show this recording to Calvin


    now?¡±


    Rosalie pressed the y button, and Elodia¡¯s own words echoed in the room.


    Elodia¡¯s face contorted as her resentment and fear in her eyes toward Rosalie were palpable. ¡°You


    set me up!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. But you certainly put a lot of effort into setting me up back then!¡±


    Rosalie retorted. When dealing with petty individuals, the more you yield and try to let things go, the


    more those people will attempt to take advantage of you.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    In that case, it might be better to go on the offensive and make the other party scared!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia¡¯s face turned sour, and Rosalie continued, ¡°As you mentioned, I¡¯ve been getting close to


    Calvin. Even if I can¡¯t really be a part of the Gunner family, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to get


    Calvin to deal with you, right?¡±


    Elodia gritted her teeth, unable to retort. Indeed, if Rosalie really wanted Calvin to deal with her, it


    would be a straightforward matter.


    Moreover, given Calvin¡¯s current attitude toward Rosalie, she might not even need to make any


    special requests. Simply ying that recorded conversation for Calvin would likely be sufficient to


    prompt him to take action.


    Elodia shuddered at the thought. She was already in a precarious position, and if Calvin decided to


    come after her, she might not be able to remain in Strico any longer.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t give Elodia any more attention and left the pantry with her cup of instant coffee.


    Once she settled at her desk, a message from Lillian appeared on WhatsApp. Rosalie tapped on it


    to open the message. Lillian: [Rosalie, are you really dating Calvin?]


    Rosalie: [???]


    Another person bringing up Calvin. It seemed like everyone around Rosalie was talking about her


    and Calvin, and she had no clue about it.


    Lillian: [You¡¯re not dating him? The video is out, and don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about it!]


    Lillian also sent a YouTube link directly to Rosalie. Rosalie tapped it to y the video and was


    immediately taken aback.


    The video was recorded on a bus, with Rosalie fast asleep while Calvin stood beside her.


    The person recording was likely seated in one of the rear seats of the bus, positioned behind


    Rosalie.


    In the video, Calvin¡¯s hand was constantly positioned between her head and the window. Whenever


    her head appeared to be about to hit the window due to the bus¡¯ movement, he would gently protect


    her head.


    His eyelids drooped slightly, and his fox-like eyes gazed tenderly at her. There was a faint smile


    spreading across his face, making him look incredibly endearing.


    This was a scene Rosalie had no knowledge of from yesterday! Rosalie stared nkly at the video


    on her phone, unable to snap out of it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lillian¡¯s WhatsApp message chimed again that she regained her senses. [Hey,


    Rosalie, what¡¯s going on? This video has gone viral today.]


    With that, Lillian also provided Rosalie with some context on how the video had be popr.


    The person who had recorded it had uploaded it online, expressing envy for the woman who was


    asleep in the video. The person mentioned that if she had such a considerate boyfriend, she would


    marry him immediately.


    Originally, the person who posted the video had only around a hundred followers on her Twitter


    ount. However, due to this video, her followers had suddenly increased significantly. Moreover,


    someone had recognized the man in the video as a scion in the entertainment industry.


    As a result, the video quickly went viral, and the person¡¯s Twitter followers had skyrocketed to


    hundreds of thousands and were still increasing!


    Even though the personter deleted the video out of concern, it had already been reposted and


    shared in various ces, making it impossible to stop.


    At that moment, Rosalie could only be grateful that in the video, her face wasn¡¯t fully captured due


    to her sleeping position and the camera angle. It only revealed a small portion, and only those who


    were familiar with her and knew her well would recognize her!


    She replied to Lillian¡¯s message ordingly. Rosalie: [I just found out about this video now. I¡¯m not


    in a rtionship with Calvin. I only see him as a childhood friend.]


    After finishing the conversation with Lillian, Rosalie checked the online trending topics. As expected,


    the video had surged to the top of the trending list.


    There were numerousments, and someizens even referred to her as the woman who had


    taken a scion on a bus ride!


    Reading some of the onlinements, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel nonplussed.


    She thought that such gossip would naturally die down after a few days.


    However, what surprised Rosalie when she returned to her rental home was that someone had


    come specifically to talk to her about the trending topic.


    ¡°Are you dating Calvin?¡± n rushed up to Rosalie and asked anxiously.


    Rosalie was a bit stunned. The man in front of her was someone she had seen before, a friend of


    Jonathan¡¯s, and a well-known socialite in Strico.


    ¡°Tell me, is it true?¡± n persisted with his questioning.


    ¡°This is my private matter, noment,¡± Rosalie replied.


    n was flustered. When he came across this trending topic in the morning, he was utterly baffled.


    He had witnessed how much Jonathan cared for her, despite Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant, Carlos,


    telling him that Jonathan and Rosalie had broken


    1.


    Buttely, Jonathan had been visiting Siren Nightclub every night, behaving unusually. n couldn¡¯t


    help but suspect it was because of Rosalie.


    Now, with Calvin and Rosalie getting linked together again, n couldn¡¯t help but wonder how


    Jonathan would react when he saw this video.


    ¡°Or perhaps¡­ had he already seen it?¡± n thought.


    When n called Calvin at noon, Calvin¡¯s response was also ¡°noment,¡± leaving n feeling as


    if he wanted to explode in frustration,pletely helpless.


    Seeing Rosalie about to leave, n stopped her again, saying, ¡°Rosalie, I just need one answer


    from you. Are you really dating Calvin or not? If you are, I¡¯ll ensure this video stays trending for a


    whole month. The entire country will know about. you two being together. If not, then you can


    consider what I said earlier as nonsense!¡±


    Now, it was Rosalie who felt overwhelmed. With n¡¯s determined attitude and capability to carry


    out his threat, she had no choice but to respond, ¡°We are not dating.¡±


    If this video ended up trending for a month, she¡¯d be nationally recognized!


    Just then, n¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After listening for a moment, he furrowed his brow and,


    looking at Rosalie, who was about to leave him behind, he hurriedly ended the call and swiftly


    walked to her side. He grabbed her and said, ¡°Come with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Before Rosalie could react, n had already shoved her into his car. He started the engine


    and sped away.


    Rosalie asked in a hurry, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there!¡± n replied with an unpleasant expression, hoping they would


    make it in time.


    The manager of Siren Nightclub had just called him, informing him that Jonathan was currently


    there. However, due to a guest¡¯s misbehavior who had offended Jonathan, the manager was having


    trouble handling the situation.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The manager was afraid that someone might die. Hence, he called n immediately. After all, the


    n family-owned Siren Nightclub, and n had a good rtionship with Jonathan.


    Therefore, n had to bring Rosalie with him to solve the problem.


    After all, in n¡¯s opinion, Jonathan¡¯s abnormalities in those days were probably rted to Rosalie.


    Jonathan¡¯s attitude toward those women, who obviously wanted his wealth, waspletely different


    from before.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was fierce and unpredictable. It didn¡¯t matter what those women did in front of him. They would


    end up miserably if they annoyed him with some minor details..


    If Jonathan continued to make trouble like that, n felt there would probably be no women


    anymore in Siren Nightclub.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the car, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can call the police. If your phone can¡¯t call the police, you can use my phone to call the


    police a few more times!¡± n said as he dumped his phone on Rosalie.


    Rosalie was silent, knowing that n was determined to take her somewhere.


    When n¡¯s car stopped, Rosalie realized they were at Siren Nightclub. That was a famous ce


    in Strico. Many rich people would go there to have fun.


    It was just that there should be a lot of luxury cars outside Siren Nightclub. However, that day, there


    were not many cars parked, which made the ce look a little deserted.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± n asked the manager hurriedly.


    ¡°Inside, but no one dares to stop Mr. Youngblood now. He¡­¡± The manager¡¯s face was pale and


    stammered. Jonathan was like a grim reaper at that moment. No one dared to stop him.


    Rosalie trembled. She thought, ¡°Are they referring to Jonathan?¡±


    n took her by the arm the next moment and led her into Siren Nightclub. ¡°Let¡¯s go! You need to


    meet Jonathan!¡±


    ¡°You brought me here to meet Jonathan? I¡¯ve broken up with him. He has nothing to do with me


    anymore!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    n answered, ¡°Since you have nothing to do with Calvin, you¡¯d better repeat this in front of


    Jonathan!¡±


    n intuitively felt that Jonathan¡¯s temper that night was probably rted to the video.


    After all, although Jonathan¡¯s actions a few days ago were unpredictable and frightening, he would


    never kill people.


    At that moment, another waiter from Siren Nightclub rushed over. When he saw n, he said sadly,


    ¡°Mr. Yates, it¡¯s not good. Mr. Youngblood seems to refuse to let Mr. Lane go. What should I do if he


    really kills people here?¡±


    Haring that, n was also anxious. He immediately took Rosalie to


    Jon location. He didn¡¯t allow Rosalie to refuse at


    all.


    There were many waiters at the door of thergest private room on the second floor. immediately


    moved away as if they had seen a savior.


    When they saw n, they


    The customers in the shop had long been asked to leave. Hence, at that moment, all the people


    standing outside the private room were n¡¯s employees.


    n dragged Rosalie into the private room.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Jonathan and I havepletely broken up. He doesn¡¯t want to see


    me at all now. If you take me in, it will only make him even angrier!¡±


    n red at Rosalie. ¡°Do you really want Jonathan to kill someone? I don¡¯t care if you guys broke


    up. No matter how, no one will die here today!¡±


    Then, n pulled Rosalie into the private room.


    Although it was a private room, the hall was more than 2,000 square feet. There were bar counters,


    pool tables, game tables, and a karaoke set¡­ There was also a small performance stage.


    In the middle of the room was a middle-aged man kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    There was a pair of blood-stained tweezers in front of the middle-aged man.


    When Rosalie saw the tweezers, she was stunned, as if her blood was frozen instantly.


    She had seen the tweezers before. She could never forget the scene back then. The scene was


    being etched into her soul, which made her unable to forget it. Sometimes, when she dreamt at


    night, she recalled the cold tweezers stuck between her nails and her skin, and her fingernails were


    pulled out piece by piece.


    People who had never experienced that kind of pain would never understand!


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please spare me. I am wrong. I dare not do it again anymore!¡± The man could not


    stop begging His nose was bruised and his face was swollen. His nose and mouth were covered


    with blood. He had obviously been beaten before to cause such a severe injury.


    ¡°Pull.¡± A cold voice was heard.


    Rosalie turned her head stiffly and saw Jonathan sitting on the couch.


    He wore a ck high-neck sweater and long pants that day, making him look cold and relentless.


    His delicate facial features were still the same, but his beautiful eyes were cold and ruthless at that


    moment, making people uncontrobly scared.


    Besides, the aura he emitted seemed to have sharp edges, which made people dare not go near. It


    was like a sword. Anyone who approached him would probably get hurt!


    The face of the man kneeling on the ground turned pale, as he grabbed the tweezers with trembling


    hands. A sharp voice was suddenly heard when he was about to do it. ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly, the gaze of everyone in and outside the private room fell on Rosalie.


    Only then did she realize that she was the one who shouted just now.


    Jonathan, who was sitting on the couch, nced at Rosalie and looked at n the next moment.


    ¡°n, did you bring her here?¡±


    n smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Rosalie for a long time. So, I brought her here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan said with a faint smile.


    n suddenly shivered and felt a chill from his spine. ¡°I think Jamus Lane knows he is wrong today.


    You don¡¯t really want him to pull out his nails to make amends, right?¡±


    Jamus, who was kneeling on the ground, also repeatedly said, ¡°Jonathan, I know that I¡¯m wrong. I


    shouldn¡¯t have used force. against her because she is a waiter. I am a shameless jerk! This is


    simply inhumane! Mr. Youngblood, please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    He raised his hand and pped himself hard as he said those words. Suddenly, several red marks


    appeared on Jamus¡¯s face.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Jonathan looked at her expressionlessly and then said, ¡°Pluck his nails.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie rushed up to Jonathan.


    She knew that the most important thing she should do at that moment was to leave there and stay


    out of that matter, but perhaps that scene reminded her of the moment when she had her nails


    pulled out in the past and the pain that ensued.


    At that time, no one helped her!


    As a result, she could only be subjected to the agony.


    He lifted his charming eyes and rested his cold gaze on Rosalie.


    When her eyes met his gaze, she shivered again. His gaze was too cold and icy.


    It was like a bottomless cold pond. The longer she looked into his eyes, the colder she felt.


    ¡°No?¡± Jonathan slowly stood up and looked at her coldly. ¡°What right do you have to say no to me?¡±


    Her body trembled. The person in front of her was not Jonathan she had known before, let alone


    Jon!


    Now, he was Mr. Youngblood from Strico, and she was nothing but an insignificant ant in his eyes!


    ¡°In your opinion, is pulling out someone¡¯s nails something effortless for you, and you can do so as


    you please?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath.


    Her face was pale under the light, and her body was still trembling slightly. Nevertheless, she


    continued to stare into the eyes of the man before her.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes, giving off an intimidating vibe.


    n hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°By the way, when I brought Rosalie here, I asked her


    about their rtionship with Calvin. She said that they had nothing to do with each other. The video


    online was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Jonathan saidzily, ¡°n, did you bring her here today to tell me about this?¡±


    Although Jonathan was asking n, he kept staring at Rosalie.


    n could only smile awkwardly.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better remember not to bring her to me again. Don¡¯t even mention her


    name in front of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our years of friendship!¡±


    n thought, ¡°In the past, Jonathan would never say something like that because of a woman.


    Now, Jonathan sounds like he is extremely disgusted with Rosalie. Is there really no hope for


    Rosalie now? But on the other hand, doesn¡¯t this mean that Rosalie still holds an important ce in


    his heart?¡±


    At that moment, a woman in the waitress uniform stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I


    really appreciate your standing up for me, but there is no need to affect your friendship between you


    and your friends for an insignificant person


    like me!¡±


    The waitress held her right hand with her left hand, and the index finger of her right hand was


    wrapped in gauze. The white gauze was seeping with blood.


    Jonathan turned around and said to the waitress, ¡°If I don¡¯t think you are an insignificant person,


    you are not an insignificant person.¡± As he spoke, he held her right hand. ¡°Does your finger still


    hurt?¡±


    His cold voice, and although it was just an ordinary inquiry, it made the waitress look ttered. The


    others around her looked at her with envy.


    They thought, ¡°Jonathan has a crush on her! This is even more enviable than winning the first prize


    in the lottery! This is the exact representation of achieving the pinnacle of life with a single turn of


    events!¡±


    The waitress was so excited that she stammered shyly, ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Since this man was going to pull out your nails just now, let¡¯s pluck out all his nails


    now.¡±


    ¡°If you had note to my rescue in time, my nails would have been pulled out, Mr. Youngblood.


    But I think he must have recognized his error now. Mr. Youngblood, why don¡¯t you spare him?¡± the


    woman said in a pitiable manner, looking kind and innocent.


    Such a woman could easily arouse men¡¯s fondness and desire to protect her.


    Hearing that, Rosalie was shocked, and her body shuddered.


    She suddenly felt like she was a joke. It turned out that the man kneeling on the ground was a


    perpetrator, and the woman in waitress clothing with her finger injured was the victim.


    She thought, ¡°Is Jonathan seeking justice for this woman?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who was interacting with the waitress in a trance. From her point of


    view, what she saw now was his profile.


    He had a chiseled jawline, and a straight nose, His thin lips were moving, seemingly talking to the


    waitress.


    What he had told her before shed through her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡±


    Later, he helped her turn over the case and sought justice for her.


    And now, he was helping another woman get justice.


    She gently lowered her eyes and told herself that everything had nothing to do with her. At that


    moment, what she needed to do was just leave quietly.


    At that moment, another man barged into the private room and ran toward Rosalie. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalie came back to her senses and saw Calvin standing in front of her, panting slightly. Obviously,


    he had run all the way there.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, but why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Calvin looked at Jonathan.


    Jonathan also looked at Calvin.


    The two men looked at each other, but a hint of aggressionced Calvin¡¯s gaze as if he would do


    whatever it took to retaliate if Jonathan were to harm Rosalie.


    On the other hand, Jonathan¡¯s gaze was cold, which made people unable to figure out what he was


    thinking at the moment.


    Seeing that, n hurried forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I brought Rosalie here today!¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Calvin nced at n.


    n was stunned. It was hard to exin. He was afraid Jonathan would really cause the death of


    someone because of the video on the bus, so he brought Rosalie there to ¡°exin¡± to him.


    However, things progressed differently from what he had imagined.


    Therefore, n could only continue to smile awkwardly.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t get involved in this kind of thing. If you do such meaningless things again next


    time, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as a friend!¡± Calvin warned.


    n suddenly wore a bitter expression. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today. Jonathan and Calvin


    have warned me one after another.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you home.¡± Calvin took Rosalie¡¯s hand and led her out of the private room.


    Jonathan nced at Calvin and Rosalie as they left before saying to n faintly, ¡°Tell your men to


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then what about them¡­¡± n pointed to the waitress with injured fingers and Jamus who


    was still kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°They can stay,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    n then asked all the staff inside and outside the private room to leave.


    Suddenly, only Jonathan, n, the waitress, Jamus, Carlos, and several bodyguards were left in


    the private room.


    Jonathan held the waitress¡¯ hand, gently stroked her index finger which was wrapped with gauze,


    and looked down as if he was thinking about something.


    The woman looked shy, and a trace of surprise shed in n¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does Jonathan really like


    this woman?¡±


    But the very next moment, n was stunned by Jonathan¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you want to get your fingernails pulled out so much, then pull them out. Let¡¯s fulfill your wish,¡±


    said Jonathan nonchntly before he let go of the woman¡¯s hand.


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her body trembled. ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t


    understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jonathan ordered Carlos, who was standing


    at the side, ¡°Exin to her and help her understand.¡± Carlos stepped forward and said to the


    waitress, ¡°You and Mr. Lane are also old friends. You have a rtive who once went to prison and


    stayed in the same cell with Rosalie. You must have found out from your rtive that Ms. Leighton


    had her fingernails pulled out before. That¡¯s why you have asked Mr. Lane for help. Together, you


    put on a show.¡±


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s previous rtionship with Rosalie was not a secret in the upper-ss coterie.


    Naturally, people who really wanted to could find out easily.


    Hearing Carlos¡¯ words, the woman and Jamus, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately


    trembled.


    ¡°No¡­ No, Mr. Youngblood¡­ I¡­ I really¡­¡± Jonathan did not bother to pay attention to what the


    woman wanted to say. He just turned her head and said to n, ¡°Leave first. You should know my


    character very well. I¡¯ll pay back tenfold to those who scheme against me!¡±


    n and Jonathan had known each other for many years, so he knew Jonathan¡¯s temperament


    very well. Looking at the woman who was scared and trembling, as well as the man kneeling on the


    ground who had not yete back to his senses, n shrugged with little sympathy.


    After all, there were too many women trying to get close to Jonathan.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But this woman should not have stepped on Rosalie to get what she wanted.


    n thought, ¡°Do they really think that they can attract Jonathan¡¯s attention by pulling a nail? That¡¯s


    so naive of them.¡±


    Among them, Jonathan was the most cautious one. In Strico, nobody could-scheme against him.


    ¡°Mr. Yates! ¡°Help me!¡± The woman suddenly rushed toward n, grabbed his arm, and asked for


    help in a panic, ¡°As long as¡­ As long as Mr. Yates is willing to save me, I will do anything!¡±


    n sneered, ¡°What do you think I need you to do? Since you want to set Jonathan up, then you


    should have thought about the


    consequences should your scheme fail!¡±


    n shook the woman¡¯s hand off and left the room. He wanted to have nothing to do with her or


    anything that happened in the private room.


    Calvin drove Rosalie back to her rental home. On the way back, he said, ¡°Next time, if n messes


    with you again, just call


    me.¡±


    Rosalie was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Yesterday¡­ On the bus¡­ Actually, you could have


    woken me up.¡±


    ¡°Did you see that YouTube video?¡± He said, ¡°I saw that you were asleep, and I just wanted you to


    sleep a little longer. However, I didn¡¯t notice that someone was filming us and posted the video on


    the Inte. If you don¡¯t like it, I can ask them to remove the video.¡±


    He had always been wary of those with cameras, but yesterday on the bus, all his attention was on


    her. He did not pay much attention to the people around him at all.


    Although she fell asleep on the bus for only more than half an hour, he was content with every


    minute and second. In his heart, he even thanked the person who took the video and left him such a


    memory!


    When he looked at himself in the video, he could not help thinking that it had been a long time since


    he was so satisfied. All he did was watch a woman fall asleep, and he could not even move his


    gaze away from her. He just wanted to keep looking at


    her.


    ¡°Then please ask someone to remove the video,¡± Rosalie said. In truth, she really did not like


    having any video that was rted to her being posted on the Inte. It felt as if her life had been


    seen by everyone.


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. It was Amelia.


    Rosalie answered the call. Amelia¡¯s bitter voice came through. ¡°Rosalie, can you transfer 400


    dors to me now? It¡­ It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Rosalie felt something was wrong with Amelia¡¯s voice, and


    she even sounded like she had been crying.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Aiden needs to be hospitalized. Now, I¡¯m still short of 400 dors for the deposit. I can take


    it out from the bank, but it can only be done during the day,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie was startled. ¡°Aiden is in the hospital? Why does he need to be hospitalized? Wait, tell me


    which hospital you are in now. I¡¯ll go there right now. As for the money, I¡¯ll transfer it to you right


    away!¡±


    After taking down the name of the hospital reported by Amelia, Rosalie ended the call. Calvin heard


    the conversation and said, ¡°Do you want to go to Central Hospital now? I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Rosalie as she quickly transferred 400 dors to Amelia on her phone.


    She was worried about Aiden all the way. When she arrived at the hospital, she said to Calvin,


    ¡°Thank you for sending me here. Sorry for the trouble.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly opened the


    door and was about to get off.


    Calvin suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you need any help, just tell me. I will do it!¡±


    Rosalie looked at Calvin and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± Then she rushed into the hospital.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie¡¯s back until she disappeared from his sight. He slowly raised his hand and


    gently kissed the palm that had just held her hand as if her warmth was still on his hand.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ If it¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t want you to thank me for anything,¡± murmured Calvin.


    Throughout his life, he had always subconsciously maintained a distance from others. Even his


    friends, such as n, alsomented on his aloof nature, which always created a sense of


    alienation.


    It was as though, regardless of their efforts, nobody could ever prate his inner world.


    However, he could finallyprehend what it meant to be unable to ess someone¡¯s inner world


    at that moment. Calvin had been making sincere efforts to get closer to her as he longed to be a


    part of her world, yet there was always an air of detachment in her interactions with him.


    Despite her smiles toward him, it always felt like Rosalie was subtly declining his approach.


    ¡°What should I do to truly prate her inner world?¡± wondered Calvin.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Rosalie had rushed to the floor where the pediatrics department¡¯s


    inpatient department was. She approached the nurses¡¯ station and provided Aiden¡¯s name before


    finally locating his ward.


    When she arrived, Aiden had already fallen asleep.


    Laying on the hospital bed, Aiden¡¯s calves were wrapped in thick white bandages. There were


    bruises all over his swollen face. His eyes also looked swollen, even when they were closed,


    indicating that someone had beaten him.


    Rosalie also spotted Matilda, who sat by Aiden¡¯s hospital bed and was silently shedding tears.


    Rosalie gently stepped forward, mindful not to wake Aiden, and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Haab, what happened to Aiden?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rosalie, you¡¯re here¡­¡± sighed Matilda while looking at Rosalie. ¡°Aiden got into a fight with


    other kids at kindergarten and¡­ ended up like this. We¡¯ve already done a bunch of tests today, and


    he might need more tests tomorrow. The doctor said that his injuries aren¡¯t severe, but still, it¡¯s a


    cause for concern¡­¡± she rambled.


    Matilda¡¯s words caught Rosalie by surprise, and she began thinking, ¡°A fight? From what I know,


    Aiden is a rather reserved child and rarely engages in confrontations with others. Even if there¡¯s


    someone he dislikes, he would usually just ignore them.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Curious, Rosalie inquired, ¡°What led to Aiden getting into a fight?¡±


    Matilda sighed once more and borated, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Amelia. He ended up in a fight with


    the children who told him that his mother had been in prison and was a bad person.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as Matilda spoke. ¡°Amelia has already been through so much, and now


    Aiden has to go through this. I¡¯m not even sure if he can continue attending that kindergarten. What


    should we do in the future?¡±


    After hearing Matilda, Rosalie had a suspicion that the situation had be known within the


    kindergarten because Irene had intentionally brought up Amelia¡¯s criminal record at the kindergarten


    entrance before. That was why even the children. were prompted to approach Aiden and make


    thosements.


    Just then, Amelia had also walked into the ward. Upon seeing Rosalie, she said, ¡°Why did you


    come here when it¡¯s already sote? By the way, I really appreciate your help earlier and I¡¯ll transfer


    the money back to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush on that,¡± Rosalie replied, observing Amelia¡¯s tired appearance. Under the


    lighting, her red eyes and markedly paleplexion were quite evident. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve already heard


    from Mrs. Haab about what happened with Aiden. today. He got into a fight with those children to


    protect you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware,¡± Amelia said, her gaze softening as she looked at the sleeping Aiden. She knew


    very well that Aiden didn¡¯t like it when others referred to her as a bad person.


    However, Aiden didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the world, her time in prison was seen as a just


    punishment, and she was considered a bad woman.


    ¡°Shall I ask Lillian to help think of a solution and find a new kindergarten for Aiden?¡± suggested


    Rosalie.


    After all, it was probable that everyone in the kindergarten was now aware of Amelia¡¯s criminal


    record. She was concerned that Aiden might encounter prejudice from others at the kindergarten in


    the future.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t wish for Aiden to experience what she had been through. Since she couldn¡¯t change


    the environment he was in, the only thing she could do was make changes on their side.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t agree with Rosalie¡¯s suggestion. Instead, she aske¡­


    overturned if I decide to do so now?¡±


    ¡°What are the odds of me getting my conviction.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned. She gave it some thoughtful consideration before responding to


    Amelia, ¡°30 percent.¡±


    Amelia forced a bitter smile and pondered, ¡°Is a 30 percent chance sufficient for me to proceed and


    attempt to clear my name? An ordinary person might consider a 10 percent chance worth fighting


    for, but 30 percent feels exceptionally low to


    me¡­


    Rosalie further borated, ¡°Due to the passage of time, some of the evidence that could have


    helped your case in the past may no longer be avable. Therefore, even if you choose to pursue


    an appeal, the judge may ce greater emphasis on witness testimonies. However, it¡¯s not out of


    the realm of possibility to uncover new evidence if we conduct a thorough examination of the case.


    If we scrutinize everything closely, I believe we¡¯ll have a 30 percent chance!¡±


    Rosalie had previously examined Amelia¡¯s case and had pinpointed specific vulnerabilities. If they


    could leverage these weaknesses during the legal proceedings, there might be an opportunity to


    reverse the conviction. Furthermore, if new evidence could establish a solid chain of proof, it would


    significantly enhance their chances of prevailing.


    ¡°But if we were to proceed with a legal battle, there¡¯s a chance that this would be news and go


    viral online. The appeal might attract media attention and even Aiden could potentially face


    harassment, right?¡± inquired Amelia.


    Rosalie hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°We can only try to minimize such things, but we can


    never control thempletely. After all, Warren is quite a popr man.¡±


    Amelia forced a small smile and said, ¡°I understand that. Let me give it some thought.¡±


    After all, once they proceeded with the legal battle, the only option she had was to win the appeal. If


    not, losing it would only further solidify the belief of others that she deserved her conviction.


    Besides, this would also potentially bring more harm to Aiden.


    When it came to the witnesses¡­ Unless Warren could retract his previous statements and provide


    a testimony that favored her, Amelia¡¯s case could never be reversed. In fact, it might even attract


    more public attention


    After Rosalie left, Amelia looked down at Aiden, who was still fast asleep, with a sense of guilt in her


    eyes.


    She believed that she was the cause of Aiden¡¯s injuries. If only she had considered appealing


    earlier or if she had been more vignt and less naive in the past, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have had to carry


    the burden of a criminal record. Aiden, too, wouldn¡¯t have had to endure the pain of having a mother


    with a criminal history at such a young age.


    ¡°The doctor mentioned that Aiden will recover just fine. You shouldn¡¯t be overly concerned,


    comforted Matilda, as she was worried that Amelia might burden herself with excessive guilt.


    Upon hearing Matilda, Amelia murmured, ¡°Mom, have I made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Made a mistake? What did you do wrong?¡± asked Matilda, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡­ shouldn¡¯t have fought so hard to gain custody of Aiden. If this matter goes to court, I¡¯m afraid


    the news media will get involved, and the fact that Aiden has a mother will a criminal record would


    be sensationalized by them. By then¡­ this will -be-a-lifelong burden for him,¡± exined


    Amelia.


    Her biggest fear, and the thing she feared the most, was being the cause of harm to Aiden!

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    ¡°You have been wrongly used!¡± Matilda eximed angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Irene, that wicked


    woman that you¡¯re in this situation. If you¡¯re truly concerned about this stigma, we can try to clear


    your name. Isn¡¯t there at least a 30 percent chance of a sessful appeal?¡±


    Amelia did not say anything more. She simply gazed at Aiden quietly for a while before standing up


    and replying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m feeling tired today. I want to go back and rest for a while. Could you please


    take care of Aiden in the hospital?¡± Although Matilda felt a little strange, considering Amelia¡¯s


    personality, she believed thetter would want to stay overnight at the hospital that night under any


    circumstances. However, thinking about how hard thetter had been running the food cart day and


    night recently, the former genuinely thought she might be physically exhausted. So she advised,


    ¡°Then, you better go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning to rece you,¡± Amelia responded and left the ward.


    However, after leaving the hospital, Amelia did not head in the direction of her home. Instead, she


    walked to the bus stop and dialed a phone number. ¡°I¡¯m Amelia Haab. I need to talk to Warren


    tonight regarding Aiden¡¯s matter. If you can¡¯t provide me with his contact information, please


    arrange for him to contact me. I¡¯ll wait for a response!¡±


    That phone number belonged to the representativewyer Warren in the custody case. The details


    about thew firm and the representativewyer¡¯s contact number were sent along with thewsuit


    documents to her.


    ¡°Noted, Ms. Haab, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll call you back shortly,¡± the other party said, ending


    the call.


    Amelia stood at the bus stop, watching as one bus after another passed by in front of her. The


    October weather had already cooled down, and the night breeze brought a chill to her cheeks.


    A few minutester, her phone rang, and she pressed the answer button. The voice of the


    representativewyer came through, ¡°Ms. Haab, Mr. York is willing to meet with you.¡±


    Thewyer then provided the address of the hotel where Warren was staying.


    Half an hourter, Amelia arrived at the hotel where Warren was staying. It was a well-known luxury


    hotel in Strico. He had brought her to the presidential suite therest time.


    When Warren came to Strico this time, he still chose to stay in the same hotel and the same room.


    Amelia gazed nkly at the hotel¡¯s entrance lights. She then took a deep breath, put away her bitter


    expression, and entered. -the hotel.-


    Along the way, no one stopped Amelia or asked any questions. She suspected Warren had already


    informed the hotel staff, which was why she could proceed to his room without hindrance.


    It was the same presidential suite Amelia had visited before. She walked up to the door and


    knocked on it.


    After a moment, the door swung open. Warren¡¯s figure appeared before Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    He was dressed in a navy blue nightgown. Even just a nce of his stern expression and deep-set


    eyes stirred a sense of wanting to escape within her.


    Perhaps it could be said that avoiding him had be a habit for her over the years.


    All she could think about was how to avoid him after she was released from prison. She never once


    expected that, one day, she would voluntarily appear in front of him.


    ¡°I have something that I want to talk to you about,¡± she said, and the dryness of her throat reflected


    in her voice.


    He stared at her for a moment before replying, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to stand at the doorway and


    talk, are you?¡± With that, he turned and walked into the room.


    Amelia gritted her teeth, walked into the suite, then closed the door.


    Warren seated himself on the couch and took a sip of the coffee on the coffee table. ¡°What do you


    want to talk about since you¡¯vee to meet me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re requesting me to give up


    custody, are you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°If I say yes, will you give it up? As long as you¡¯re willing to give up custody


    of Aiden, I¡¯ll do anything


    you want!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Warren raised an eyebrow as he looked at her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Do you think I still need you to do anything for me?¡± Warren continued with a hint of amusement,


    ¡°Do I need you to give birth to another child aspensation to Irene? But now, we have Aiden. Or


    do you mean to offer something else? You¡¯re only running a food cart. What can you do for me?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned ashen. At that point, she had nothing left, not even the leverage to negotiate.


    She had absolutely nothing to offer him.


    She remained silent for a while before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Hate my father for what he


    did to the York family, almost causing the downfall of your family? So, you deliberately got close to


    me for revenge. If you feel like your revenge isn¡¯t enough, you can continue to take revenge. You


    can harm this body of mine as you please. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She only begged him to let Aiden stay with her.


    Aiden was her life and her emotional anchor. If she were to lose him, her life would be


    meaningless.


    Warren stared coldly at the person in front of him. Her father had once nearly ruined the York


    family.


    When he finally tracked down that man, thetter already died ten years ago. So, the former had no


    choice but to seek his revenge on Amelia.


    Yet, in the course of seeking revenge through that ill-fated romance, he often wondered who had


    truly wounded whom. He even questioned whether, if he had not chosen that path back then, his


    heart would not have been etched so deeply by Amelia.


    ¡°Revenge?¡± he sneered. ¡°Then, taking Aiden away from you should be the best revenge.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled, and she seemed on the verge of copse. Her pale lips quivered, and her


    eyes, once bright, now seemed filled with a sense of despair.


    Warren frowned slightly. Seeing her in that state, he felt a heavy weight on his chest and difficulty


    catching his breath.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He recalled the image of her running the food cart, just as he had seen before. At that time, as he


    watched her in those cheap clothes, wearing an apron, cooking spaghetti and vegetables in the


    food cart, the crushing weight on his chest made him feel nearly suffocating.


    After all those years, she still had the power to affect him in such a way.


    ¡°So, are you determined to proceed with thiswsuit against me?¡± After a long pause, Amelia spoke


    slowly.


    ¡°You should have expected this a long time ago, shouldn¡¯t you? How could I ever let my child grow


    up with a criminal offender?¡± Warren replied mercilessly.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    It was as if he wanted to prove that the woman in front of him had no influence on him.


    Amelia only felt bitterness in her mouth. Even though she had already let go of that man and had no


    more feelings for him, she still couldn¡¯t stop the bitterness when she heard him say that.


    ¡°If¡­ I said that I didn¡¯t push Irene down the stairs and that she did it by herself on purpose, will


    you¡­ still not believe it?¡±


    When Amelia said that, her tone was so humble that it sounded almost like begging.


    She was begging that man to trust her and not define her as a criminal. She didn¡¯t care about


    whether or not she was a criminal herself. After all, the time she spent in prison could not be


    reversed.


    However, she didn¡¯t want her identity as a criminal to bring any harm to Aiden.


    Warren seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Do you want me to believe you? Amelia, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    ridiculous to say this now? Irene has lost her baby and has even be infertile for life because of


    you. What right do you have to raise my son?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done any of this!¡± Amelia looked straight at him. ¡°What you see with your eyes may not be


    true, and sometimes it can also be fake.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that what I saw that day was all fake and that my testimony was also false?¡± he


    said coldly.


    She pursed her lips tightly. Back then, she had exined to him over and over again, but he didn¡¯t


    believe her, nor did he show any pity for her.


    And now, if she came to tell him those things again, she would just humiliate herself as he still


    wouldn¡¯t believe her. From the beginning, she had beenbeled as the enemy¡¯s daughter. He


    wouldn¡¯t believe in her, anyway.


    ¡°I have never harmed anyone, let alone a human life. How could the me be pinned on me simply


    because Irene deliberately fell down the stairs? Warren, I pleaded guilty back then not because of


    my confession but because of your testimony!¡± she said.


    Amelia had never hurt anyone but was constantly hurt by others, including Warren, Irene, and the


    prejudices of the world.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought she had finally survived the toughest time, but now he continued to hurt her.


    Warren¡¯s expression suddenly changed as her usation somehow made him feel a stinging pain.


    He put down the coffee cup in his hand, then slowly stood up and walked over to Amelia. ¡°Since you


    said that you haven¡¯tmitted any crime and that what we see with our eyes may not be true,


    then if you destroy your eyes today, I will believe what I¡¯ve seen at that time might not be true.¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes and stared at Warren in disbelief. After a moment, her disbelief turned into


    self-mockery and realization.


    She thought, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the surprise for? Hasn¡¯t he sent me to jail with his own hands back


    then? So what if he wants a pair of eyes from me now?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that¡­ if I destroy my eyes, you will believe I never harmed Irene back then, and then


    you will stop fighting for Aiden¡¯s custody with me and let him stay with me?¡± Amelia asked in a


    murmur.


    Warren only felt that the stinging feeling seemed to have gotten more intense. ¡°Yes, I will believe


    you and won¡¯t fight with


    for Aiden¡¯s custody, so will you destroy your eyes?¡± he said sarcastically.


    you


    He thought, ¡°This woman is just putting on an act in front of me. In that case, I shall see how far she


    could go!¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and closed her eyes gently. She remembered he had once said that what


    he loved most were her.


    eyes.


    He had said her eyes were vivid and curved like a crescent moon. When she looked at people with


    a smile, it would make people happy and brighten up their mood.


    He had also said that her eyes were the most captivating ones he had ever seen. When they were


    intimate, he had always liked to caress her eyes with his fingers.


    Once, she had been proud of her eyes simply because he liked them.


    But now, he wanted her to destroy her eyes with her own hands, which was ironic.


    Amelia opened her eyes again and looked up at Warren.


    At that moment, he stood before her, and the distance between them was very close. She raised


    her head just like she used to when they were intimate back then, but now he would no longer hold


    her waist, and she also wouldn¡¯t wrap her arms around his neck and act coquettishly.


    Amelia quietly stared at the man before her, whom she had loved and hated, and in the end, all her


    emotions had returned to calmness. He was indeed good-looking and attractive. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him back then.


    Now might be thest time she looked at him with her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt somewhat regretful. She should have taken a few more nces at Aiden when


    she came out from home that evening. Nevertheless, as long as Aiden was still by her side, it would


    be better than anything.


    ¡°I will,¡± Amelia said softly.


    Warren was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw Amelia raise her right hand, straighten her index


    finger and ring finger, and thrust them straight toward her own eyes.


    In an instant, he seemed to suddenly realize what she meant by those words just now.


    At that moment, his heartbeat almost stopped. Almost instinctively, he quickly grabbed her right


    hand.


    Her right hand was held firmly by him. He then even seized her left hand with his other hand lest


    she use it to destroy her eyes again.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were still there. At that moment, Warren felt relieved that his reaction was fast and


    timely enough.


    If it had been a second or twoter, her fingers would have been thrust into her eyes!


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Warren almost roared at Amelia.


    Compared with his rage at that moment, her expression looked calm. ¡°I¡¯m only doing what you just


    said, Mr. York. If my eyes are destroyed, then you will let Aiden stay with me, right?¡±


    Warren red at Amelia. Last time, she had stabbed her abdomen with a broken wine ss just


    because she didn¡¯t want to give birth to his child. This time, she was even more ruthless and


    intended to destroy her eyes for the sake of her child¡¯s custody.


    ¡°Then, let me tell you. Even if you destroy your eyes, I will not believe you, let alone give Aiden to


    you!¡± Warren said. fiercely, and his voice sounded angry.


    Amelia¡¯s expression was still calm as if she had expected that.


    In fact, she just wanted to bet that Warren would really do what he said after her eyes were


    destroyed.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    But now, Warren just announced that she didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a bet.


    ¡°Warren, do you have to take Aiden away from me?¡± Amelia raised her eyes and stared at him


    deeply.


    With her gaze, Warren felt inexplicably embarrassed.


    ¡°What am I embarrassed for? It is only natural to take back the custody of my son!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Yes, Amelia. I won¡¯t let Aiden stay with you because he will only suffer. What can you give him? Do


    you think it¡¯s enough to set up a food cart and feed him a mouthful?¡± Warren said harshly.


    Unexpectedly, Amelia nodded. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    After saying that, she calmly took a step back and looked down at her hands, which were still tightly


    grasped by him. ¡°Mr. York, can you let go of my hands? I won¡¯t poke my eyes again. After all, even if


    I really turn blind, it won¡¯t be of any use, right?¡±


    Warren let go of her hands with a sullen face. It was only then that he realized his palms and back


    were covered in cold


    sweat.


    That woman once again forced him into a cold sweat, just as he had been when she had stabbed


    herself in the belly before.


    Amelia continued to take a few more steps back until there was a distance of several steps between


    them.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to bother you today.¡± She uttered those words softly and then turned to walk toward


    the door of the room.


    That thin and frail figure looked as if it would be blown away by the wind. Warren¡¯s eyes darkened,


    and he wondered, ¡°Since. when has she be so thin?¡±


    When he held her wrist just now, he could clearly feel that she was thinner than thest time he had


    held her hand, as if he were holding a bone.


    Amelia was so calm just now as if nothing had happened. It was just like she had wantonly


    disrupted his inner world and then walked away freely.


    In contrast to her calmness, Warren was so ufortable that even his chest was constantly


    stinging.


    Just as Amelia was about to open the door, the sound of footsteps came from behind her. The next


    moment, Warren grabbed her wrist again.


    Before she could react, his lips pressed against hers, and he kissed her fiercely.


    He wanted to disrupt her calmness and throw her into panic and fear, and he also wanted to prove


    that he was not the passive one.


    She struggled fiercely and resisted, but he pinned her against the wall and suppressed all her


    struggles. He continued to kiss her domineeringly.


    The feeling of kissing her seemed to be the same as before, and the only difference was that she


    used to ept his kisses sweetly, but now she resisted them fiercely.


    However, even if she resisted him so much, he still couldn¡¯t help being obsessed with it.


    When the kissing ended, Warren was in a trance. He should have hated and disdained that woman,


    but his body seemed to be attached to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Those words came out of his mouth almost uncontrobly, and he immediately


    regretted it after he said that. ¡°What am I talking about? Am I trying to keep this woman?¡± he


    thought.


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled. She looked at Warren and suddenly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t leave tonight, can you


    give up the custody of Aiden?¡±


    Her words were like a sharp knife that stabbed into his heart and caused him heartache.


    ¡°Is she using her body in exchange for custody rights? When has she started to make exchanges


    like this?¡± he thought.


    Warren was so angry that heughed out loud. ¡°Okay, if you take off your clothes right now and lie


    on the bed to please me, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    He said that just to humiliate her.


    But just like before, she looked calm and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she raised her hand to undress


    herself.


    Warren looked at Amelia in disbelief and snapped, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia replied calmly.


    She even knew that Warren might have just said those words casually. Even if she did everything


    he wanted, he night still fight for the custody right with her.


    It was just that she had no other choice, and she would take a gamble regardless. Anyway, she had


    no retreat and nothing to lose anymore.


    Warren¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He grabbed Amelia again and pushed her out of the door. ¡°Get


    out of here! Your body will only make me sick!¡±


    As his voice fell, the door mmed shut.


    Amelia smiled bitterly as she looked at the exquisite closed door. In the end, she had only


    humiliated herself that day. She had already lost so much, and now, she couldn¡¯t even keep her only


    child.


    Whether it was the unjust case back then or the custody case right now, she did not dare to deal


    with anywsuit now. She was afraid that Aiden would be exposed to the media and receive strange


    looks from others at a young age.


    Aiden had already been looked at and treated differently by many people because of his deafness.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else anymore.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amelia lowered her head and left sadly, while Warren leaned against the door of the hotel room and


    laughed at himself bitterly. ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    There was a kind of confusion in hisughter that he couldn¡¯t even exin himself.


    ¡°Why would I still be agitated by Amelia after so many years? Is the child custody so important that


    she will even sell her body?¡± he thought.


    And he had a heartache, which hurt so much that he was at a loss.


    Meanwhile, after Lillian learned about Aiden¡¯s hospitalization, she also wanted to see him.


    Therefore, she went to the hospital together with Rosalie.


    Aiden had woken up, and Amelia apanied him by the bed.


    When Aiden saw Rosalie and Lillian, a smile immediately appeared on his little face, but smiling


    made his face hurt, and he dropped the smile again.


    Looking at Aiden¡¯s bruised, swollen face and bandaged calf, Lillian felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Is he alright? How long does he need to stay in the hospital? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°He should be able to be discharged in a few more days. It¡¯s just minor injuries and didn¡¯t hurt the


    bones.¡± Amelia said. Aiden had done several checkups that morning. Fortunately, it was nothing


    serious, and Amelia finally felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Lillian as she took out the toys she bought today for Aiden.


    ¡°Thank you, Lillian,¡± said Aiden, looking like he really liked the toys.


    At this moment, Lillian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked up the phone, and it was from the


    hospital security guard. ¡°Hello, are you the owner of car XXX? Your car is now parked in the parking


    lot of Central Hospital, but the rm device keeps ringing. Pleasee over to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Lillian then said to Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m going down for a while. It seems


    that there is something wrong with the rm system of my car.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. When Lillian left the ward, a nurse came and asked Amelia to go to the


    doctor¡¯s office. Suddenly, Rosalie was the only one left by the bedside.


    After Amelia walked out of the ward, Aiden suddenly drooped his head and stopped ying with the


    new toys at hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you y anymore?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Rosalie, am I¡­ a bad child?¡± Aiden said sullenly.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Rosalie was curious.


    ¡°I fought and spent a lot of money in hospital. It¡¯s not easy for Mommy to make money,¡± he said


    guiltily..


    Rosalie touched Aiden¡¯s head. Aiden had always been more mature and sensible than children of


    his age. However, he was more closed off than other children because he had hearing loss since


    childhood.


    Although sometimes he could be lively like other children, he was quiet and shy most of the time.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Rosalie came to the hospital yesterday, she roughly knew the reason why Aiden was


    fighting.


    ¡°You fought for your mommy, right?¡± Rosalie said gently. ¡°Aiden wanted to protect your mommy from


    others who say bad things about her. This is actually very good. It means that you are an


    affectionate child, and you have someone that you want to protect!¡±


    Aiden blinked and looked at Rosalie in a daze.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°But when we do things, we can¡¯t be impulsive. We need to think it through and


    consider the consequences. For example, if you fight, you will get injured, you will be hospitalized,


    and your mommy and granny will feel sad. So next time, can you find a better way to protect the


    people who are important to you?¡±


    Aiden listened and asked childishly, ¡°What is a better way, then?¡±


    Rosalie did not actually know what was a better way. ¡°Aiden can think about it carefully, and I will


    also think about it with you too, okay? But you have to remember that no matter what happens,


    what you should do is protect yourself. Because if you are injured, your family will be very sad!¡±


    Hearing this, Aiden nodded vigorously. ¡°I will protect Mommy! And I will protect Granny, Rosalie,


    and Lillian!¡±


    ¡°Well, Aiden is indeed a man.¡± Rosalie smiled softly and praised the child.


    After a while, Lillian returned to the ward. Rosalie asked, ¡°Is the car okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I will go to a car repair shopter. It happened two or three times already recently. The


    rm system always rings for no reason,¡± Lillian said.


    After Amelia returned to the ward, they talked with her for a while before leaving.


    After leaving the ward, Lillian sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a child like Aiden to fight with others.¡± After all,


    she had always seen Aiden as shy and quiet. Sometimes, with a bit of teasing, Aiden would easily


    blush and look shy.


    ¡°Even rabbits would bite when they¡¯re cornered. Besides, this time Aiden fought for his mommy.


    Although he usually looks obedient, he is not a coward when he really fights,¡± Rosalie said.


    She knew that Aiden was a tough and hard-working child, mostly because he had been deaf since


    he was a child. This made him more endurable and patient than his peers. Besides, after installing


    hearing aids, he was able to speak in a short time. He even spoke more fluently than many normal


    children of his age. It was not just his intelligence, but also hard work.


    Such a person, if he lost it, he would. go


    all out!


    Rosalie guessed that the children who fought with Aiden were not really good kids.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lillian murmured.


    While talking, they arrived at the entrance of the hospital and got into Lillian¡¯s car.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you home first,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°By the way, how are you and Calvin now? Are you really just ordinary friends?¡± Lillian began to


    show interest in her best friend¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Nothing, but¡­ I think we¡¯re not just ordinary friends,¡± said Rosalie. Rosalie could only say what she


    really felt in her heart in front of Lillian. ¡°I know Calvin is interested in me, but I have never thought


    about spending the rest of my life with anyone. I have also rejected him, but it seemed useless.


    Maybe I should refuse him more harshly.¡±


    ?


    ¡°What do you mean by not thinking about spending the rest of your life with anyone? Do you really


    want to sacrifice whole life for Jonathan?¡± Lillian curled his lips and said, ¡°I really think that you


    should find another true love to piss Jonathan off.¡±


    your


    When Jonathan¡¯s name entered Rosalie¡¯s ear again, the figure that she saw in the private room of


    Siren Nightclub suddenly appeared in her mind. The expression he looked at her was so cold, so


    chilling.


    She no longer existed in his eyes, and he let go of her just as she wished!


    ¡°Actually, Calvin is not bad! I know that he had a lot of girlfriends before, but I asked around about


    his previous girlfriends. It seemed that he didn¡¯t ¡®touch¡¯ them or even kiss them. At that time, there


    seemed to be another story saying whether Calvin was ¡®incapable¡¯ or not, but the news was soon


    being suppressed,¡± Lillian talked about the gossip she found out.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I just think of him as a friend who had been through a hard time with me when we


    were young.¡±


    ¡°For now. Who knows what will happen in the future? Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t fall in love


    with anyone again for the rest of your life?¡± Lillian said.


    Rosalie choked.


    ¡°Besides, Calvin has good looks, a good figure, and great talents. Do you know how many women


    want him? Even if he doesn¡¯t have the status and background that he has now, his face and body


    alone can make many women go crazy for him. Back then, when there was a contest online for the


    man that aroused people¡¯s fantasies the most, he ranked first!¡±


    Lillian began to talk about all kinds of gossip she had collected about Calvin. Rosalie listened, and


    some of them really surprised her.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    For example, there was a popr actress who asked Calvin to kiss her in one of the shows. Even


    though it was only on her cheeks, it was enough to fulfill her wish.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t agree. He simply said, ¡°You are not the person I want.¡±


    Calvin was actually good at painting, and it was said that he had an art studio full of his paintings,


    but those paintings were never shown to the public.


    Another example was that Calvin never allowed people to call him ¡°Cal¡±, which seemed to be a


    taboo for him. There was once an actress who wanted to ingratiate herself with him and feigned


    familiarity by calling him ¡°Cal¡±, but she ended up being cklisted until she was forced to retire from


    the industry.


    As Rosalie listened to Lillian¡¯s gossip, their car had arrived at the entrance to the residential area


    where the rental home was located. Lillian turned the wheel and stepped on the brake to slowly stop


    the car, but strangely, the brake seemed ineffective, and the car wouldn¡¯t stop at all.


    Suddenly, Lillian¡¯s face turned pale, and her whole body stiffened.


    Rosalie, who was in the passenger seat, also sensed something was wrong with her friend and


    hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The brakes are not working!¡± Lillian said. ¡°They were fine just now, but suddenly they failed. With


    the car gradually picking up speed, it would only be a matter of time before¡­¡± she thought.


    Lillian didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll try to drive the car to an empty ce. You should find a way to jump out!¡± Lillian


    said frantically. Although the car was out of control, the steering wheel still worked. If the car could


    be steered to an empty spot where Rosalie could jump out, she would probably escape with minor


    injuries.


    When Rosalie heard that, she immediately understood Lillian¡¯s intention. ¡°If I¡¯m going to jump out of


    the car, what about you? Are you going to stay in the car all the time?¡±


    ¡°Someone has to control the steering wheel. You jump first. I¡¯ll find another way to jump!¡± Lillian said


    after taking a deep breath. It was the best idea she coulde up with in such a short time.


    As she spoke, she began to drive in the direction where there were fewer people and cars.


    She was not a calm person. If she had encountered the incident alone, she would have panicked.


    Surprisingly, she was unusually calm that time.


    Even then, her heart was beating violently as if it were about to explode, but she continued to drive


    steadily.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Rosalie is in the car with me!¡± Lillian thought.


    With Rosalie still at her side, she wanted to keep her safe no matter what. She couldn¡¯t let anything


    happen to her friend.


    Her determination was so strong that it had overwhelmed her panic.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to jump out of the car, we should do it together!¡± Rosalie shouted. The longer they


    waited to jump, the more dangerous it would be.


    ¡°What if the direction¡­¡±


    Before Lillian could finish, Rosalie said, ¡°Let¡¯s take our chances. Even with no one behind the


    wheel, the direction of the car won¡¯t change much in a short time. I just can¡¯t leave you alone in the


    car!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian stared at her friend with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Lillian, I was in a car ident once. I saw someone die in front of me. I don¡¯t want to go through


    that again, especially with you!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°If you continue to hesitate, the car will continue to


    speed up. By then, both of us will be seriously injured even if we manage to jump out of the car!¡±


    Lillian suddenly made up her mind and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s now or never!¡±


    As they talked, they quickly unfastened their seat belts. The car had reached 45 miles per hour and


    was heading uncontrobly toward a remote location.


    Just as it was time to jump out of the car, a truck carrying sand suddenly approached from the


    diagonal opposite their car. The driver saw Lillian¡¯s car and slowed down, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    ording to the trafficws, it was Lillian who was supposed to stop.


    Unfortunately, there was no way for Lillian¡¯s car to stop.


    If they hit the sand truck and the sand copsed on them, they would be crushed by the pressure,


    even if they managed to survive the impact of the vehicle collision.


    At that moment, Lillian turned the steering wheel desperately, trying to swerve the car away from the


    sand truck as much as


    possible. However, as the truck driver didn¡¯t step on the brakes early enough, it was already toote


    to do so by the time he noticed that something was wrong with Lillian¡¯s car.


    When Lillian saw that the two cars were about to crash, she desperately shouted, ¡°Rosalie, jump


    out of the car, now!¡±


    At that moment, another car suddenly drove toward the two vehicles.


    After that, a violent crash and screeching brakes echoed in the air. The front of the approaching car


    had rammed into the front of Lillian¡¯s car, forcing it to stop.


    Everything seemed to be in chaos in those few seconds.


    Meanwhile, the sand truck finally stopped.


    Rosalie and Lillian were still in the car. The collision had left them sprawled on their seats, moaning


    and groaning. However, they had survived the ident.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ alive!¡± they thought.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ Are you all right?¡± Rosalie spoke in a struggling voice. Her bones ached, and her whole


    body felt as if it had been torn apart.


    However, their circumstances were much better than initially expected.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s voice trembled. Even though it sounded painful, Rosalie was relieved to hear


    it.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What just happened? We were clearly about to collide with the sand truck. What about the car that


    suddenly rammed us?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the car, she and Lillian would have been dead by now.


    The scene shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind. To her, the silver-gray car rammed into them¡­ it was as


    if trying to save their lives.


    If the angle wasn¡¯t right, or if the truck didn¡¯t stop, the silver-gray car might have collided with the


    truck along with them.


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt a chill run down her spine as she remembered that Calvin¡¯s car was the same


    color and make.


    ¡®Can it be¡­ that¡¯s Calvin¡¯s car?


    Is it really Calvin? How is that possible?¡¯ Rosalie pondered.


    She sat up with some difficulty, trying to bear the pain of her body as she looked through the


    shattered window at the car that had hit them.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    The front of the car was crumpled due to the impact, while the dented door looked like it had been


    pried open from the inside.


    After that, a figure stumbled out of the car.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight. ¡°It¡­ It really is Calvin!¡±


    Even though she couldn¡¯t believe it, the scene before her told her it was a fact.


    She watched as he stumbled toward her. His face was covered in blood, and his entire body was in


    a terrible state.


    He was a scion of the entertainment industry. He usually appeared in front of others, looking sharp


    and neat. Never had he looked like he did now.


    The blood dripping onto his beige jacket made for a gruesome scene.


    Then, he walked to her door step by step and opened it. He subsequently bent down with some


    difficulty. His face was covered in blood, and he looked nervous. ¡°Are you all right? Are you hurt?¡±


    His voice was hoarse, and his outstretched hands were drenched in blood.


    Rosalie was surprised and touched, thinking, ¡°He is seriously injured and bleeding all over, yet he


    still asked if I was hurt!¡±


    ¡°You rammed your car into us on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Why?¡± she asked in a choked voice.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re in the car.¡± That was the only answer he gave.


    It felt like an all-epassing answer. She was in the car, so he wanted to save her at all costs.


    Just because he loved her so much.


    Rosalie, Lillian, and Calvin were then taken to Central Hospital. Rosalie and Lillian¡¯s injuries were


    rtively minor. They only had somecerations, which were not serious. Calvin¡¯s injuries were


    more severe. After a preliminary examination, the doctor sent him to the operating room.


    Rosalie waited outside the operating room, apanied by Lillian.


    When Lillian saw her friend¡¯s worried face, she reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the specialists at


    Central Hospital are working on Calvin now. Everything will be fine!¡±


    However, Rosalie pursed her lips tightly, unable to rx.


    Lillian said nothing more. She just held her friend¡¯s hand.


    In retrospect, she was also scared. If it weren¡¯t for Calvin, she and Rosalie would have been killed.


    Although Lillian didn¡¯t know why Calvin appeared and saved them at the critical moment, she


    couldn¡¯t help but admire his courage and determination.


    ¡®Few are willing to risk their lives to save others.


    However, Calvin did it for Rosalie¡¯s sake!¡¯ she thought.


    Previously, Lillian had assumed that Calvin¡¯s feelings for Rosalie were tonic, but after what


    happened that day, she realized that Calvin was deeply in love with her friend.


    Lillian was deeply impressed when Calvin walked to the passenger seat, covered in blood, asking


    Rosalie if she was hurt. ¡°If someone else like me is even moved, what about Rosalie? What does


    she think about this?¡± Lillian wondered.


    Half an hourter, the Gunner family rushed over. Calvin¡¯s parents, as well as the director and


    specialists of the hospital, also


    came with them.


    Horatio and Samantha looked at the closed operating room door nervously and listened to


    specialists from the hospital exining Calvin¡¯s injury and the difficulty of surgery.


    When Horatio and Samantha knew their son¡¯s injury was not fatal, they breathed a sigh of relief and


    looked at Rosalie and Lillian.


    To be more precise, their gazes fell on Rosalie.


    ¡°You must be Rosalie!¡± Samantha walked over to Rosalie and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your


    rtionship is with Calvin. But I don¡¯t want to see Calvin in the operating room again because of


    you!¡±


    Lillian was about to defend her friend, but Rosalie suddenly stopped her and discreetly shook her


    head.


    Calvin had ended up in the operating room because of her, and Samantha¡¯s words were considered


    restrained. Even if Samantha scolded her harsher, she would still ept it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk about it after Calvin¡¯s surgery ispleted,¡± Horatio said


    solemnly.


    With that, Samantha said nothing more.


    Two hourster, Calvin was wheeled out of the operating room.


    He had two broken ribs and seven stitches on his forehead. Even though he had lost a lot of blood,


    everything went well during the operation. All he needed was some time to recuperate, and he


    would be fine.


    Horatio and Samantha looked relieved as they wheeled Calvin into the ward.


    With Rosalie standing still, Lillian asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the ward and keep himpany until


    he wakes up?¡±


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. If she could, of course, she would like to go to the ward and be by Calvin¡¯s


    side until he woke up, however¡­ ¡°His parents probably don¡¯t want to see me there,¡± Rosalie said.


    After all, she was the reason their son was hurt.


    ¡°Well¡­ How about we visit Calvin tomorrow?¡± Lillian suggested. Since Calvin had also saved her


    life, she was naturally grateful to him.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°Tomorrow¡­ He should have woken up by then. What should I say when I see


    him?¡± she wondered.


    The only thing she could feel was a heavy feeling in her chest.


    That night, when Rosalie closed her eyes, she saw Calvin walking toward her with a bloody face.


    He bent down and looked at her anxiously, asking if she was injured.


    She thought to herself, ¡°I owe Calvin too much!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although she saved him once when he was a child, he would save her again and againter.


    Rosalie mused, ¡®How am I going to repay my debt to him?


    Perhaps¡­ Never?¡¯


    Rosalie took two days off from work because of the car ident. The next day, the first thing she


    did in the morning was to go to the ward.


    However, she saw Fiona instead of Horatio and Samantha in the ward.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re here. I heard that you and Calvin had an ident yesterday. It really scared me.


    Are you okay?¡± Fiona looked worried, but inside, she felt it was a shame that Rosalie hadn¡¯t died in


    the car ident.


    Fiona only knew it was a car ident, but she didn¡¯t know that Calvin was trying to save Rosalie.


    Rosalie ignored Fiona and walked over to the bed. She looked at Calvin, his body and head


    wrapped in bandages. ¡°Yesterday¡­ Thank you,¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    She hadn¡¯t slept much that night because every time she closed her eyes, the scenes of the car


    ident reyed in her mind,

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    When she and Mnie had been in the car ident, she had been shaking all over. She could still


    remember the horror.


    However, the car ident this time didn¡¯t fill her with fear. Instead, it left her with a deep sense of


    bitterness.


    ¡°I just saved the person I love. Why the need for thanks?¡± Calvin smiled with a rare expression of


    tenderness.


    Fiona looked at the smile on his face jealously. ¡°Calvin¡¯s smile is for Rosalie!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Calvin, what are you talking about saving her? Didn¡¯t you have a car ident yesterday?¡± Fiona


    was confused.


    Calvin didn¡¯t answer but said, ¡°Fiona, I want to drink some coffee. Please help me go downstairs


    and buy one.¡±


    Fiona could feel that Calvin was deliberately sending her away, but she had no good excuse to turn


    him down at that moment. So, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy it.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave the ward, she looked at them out of the corner of her eye with even


    more envy.


    Fiona mused, ¡®Rosalie is always in my way. Like Loretta said, as long as she is around, Calvin will


    never have eyes for me!


    Only when Calvin hates and rejects Rosalie and is so disappointed that he no longer trusts her can I


    take the opportunity to stand beside him truly.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Fiona steeled her resolve.


    In the ward, Rosalie looked at Calvin and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel now? Does it


    hurt?¡±


    The smile on his lips widened. ¡°You¡¯ve finally started to worry and care about me.¡±


    ¡°You saved me. Of course, I care about you,¡± she said.


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t save you?¡± he asked back. Before Rosalie could answer, heughed at himself and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked a stupid question. But I¡¯m still d I¡¯ve saved you!¡±


    There was a serious look in his dark eyes.


    Even though he was severely injured and almost died, he was still very happy.


    Rosalie was touched. In the past, it had always been said that although the scion of the


    entertainment industry had many girlfriends, he always treated them coldly.


    In fact, his attitude toward them bordered upon being heartless.


    When she first met him, she thought he was a ruthless person. Yet, the more things he did, the


    more she owed him.


    ¡°By the way¡­ why did you appear out of nowhere yesterday?¡± Rosalie changed the topic.


    ¡°I was going to your rental home yesterday and saw you in your friend¡¯s car. However, your car¡¯s


    direction was a bit strange, and it didn¡¯t stop. So I trailed behind your car. When I noticed that your


    car was about to collide with the sand truck, I deliberately rammed into your car.¡± said Calvin.


    At that moment, Calvin rammed into them without any hesitation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it would be dangerous? What if the momentum caused you to identally hit the


    sand truck? It would copse and bury you alive!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± Calvin stared at Rosalie and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to think about anything


    back then. Even if you let me do it again, I would still make the same choice.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Still, it was my decision to save you. You shouldn¡¯t let it affect you emotionally,¡± Calvin said as if he


    could see through everything.


    When Rosalie heard the words, she was moved.


    After more than an hour, Lillian arrived at the hospital to visit Calvin. She took the opportunity to


    inform them of the results of the police inspection of the car. Someone had indeed tampered with it.


    The brakes would not fail immediately, but they would suddenly fail after some time. If Calvin hadn¡¯t


    hit them that day, something terrible would have happened to them.


    ¡°Remember when the rm of my car rang for no reason previously? It should have something to


    do with it,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Did the police say anything else?¡±


    ¡°They said they would continue the investigation. They would still need to take your statement and


    will call you in time,¡±


    Lillian said.


    Rosalie nodded, hoping that the police could catch the culprit as soon as possible.


    ¡°I will have someone investigate this matter as well. No matter what, the culprit must be found!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze shed with


    anger.


    He would never let go of those who wanted to hurt Rosalie.


    When Lillian came out of the hospital, she sighed and said, ¡°Calvin is very kind to you.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Rosalie grunted softly.


    ¡°However, when ites to feelings, treating someone well doesn¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll fall in love


    with you, but still¡­¡± Lillian said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to miss out on happiness just because


    you refuse to fall in love again. You deserve the best rtionships!¡±


    Rosalie smiled and hugged her friend. ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t worry about me. You have worried too much


    about me. I promise I will live a better life in the future.¡±


    Lillian sighed and hugged her back. ¡°You must live well so that I will be happy.¡±


    ¡°I definitely will,¡± Rosalie assured her.


    Then they went their separate ways at the hospital gate. One took the bus, while the other took the


    subway back.


    Inside the subway train, Lillian looked at her reflection in the window. The feeling that she had


    escaped from the jaws of death still resonated within her.


    That time, Lillian finally understood how Rosalie felt when thetter encountered her previous car


    ident.


    Back then, the two cars went up in mes right after Rosalie got out. If she had been a moment too


    late, she would have been burned to death inside.


    Lillian thought to herself, ¡°Life is so fragile that one could leave the world at any time and leave the


    people they love the


    most.¡±


    The faces of Lillian¡¯s parents shed through her mind, and then¡­ Callum¡¯s face


    appeared.


    Last night, she couldn¡¯t help but call Callum. At first, she wanted to keep the matter from him, as


    she didn¡¯t want him to worry. However, her body could not stop tremblingte at night. As soon as


    she closed her eyes, she could see herself crashing into the sand truck.


    At that moment, she was filled with despair, an emotion she had never felt before in her life.


    She cried a lot on the phone and told him everything between her sobs. She could remember


    everything. Finally, she cried, and fell asleep on the phone.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    It wasn¡¯t until she woke up this morning that she realized she had left the phone on all night.


    Callum didn¡¯t hang up the phone the entire night!


    When she made a sound cautiously, he immediately responded and said good morning.


    His voice carried a hint of hoarseness, leaving her uncertain whether he had slept well or managed


    to catch any rest at all after themotion she had caused the previous night.


    Speaking of which, it had been just two weeks since he departed Strico, yet she found herself


    missing him intensely.


    She wanted to see him desperately.


    After experiencing a life-and-death situation, she finally understood what she wanted.


    When Lillian walked out of the subway station and toward the entrance of her residential area, she


    suddenly stopped.


    A ck car stopped a distance away, and a figure got out of the car and walked toward her.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, and she started tearing up.


    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ve returned,¡± he murmured hoarsely. His eyes were filled with tenderness and concern as


    he gazed at her.


    Lillian suddenly burst into tears and jumped into Callum¡¯s arms.


    She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his arms. She cried loudly as if venting her fear and


    longing.


    Callum lowered his head and stroked Lillian¡¯s ck hair. He was slightly at a loss.


    Her tears stirred a sense of unease and distress within him. Hearing her cry over the phone the


    previous night left him uneasy andden with self-me.


    It was his failure to protect her adequately that had led to these events. He knew he would never


    forgive himself for the rest of his life if she had trulye to harm.


    The more he envisioned that scenario, the more profound his fear grew.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, when he saw her crying like this in front of him, he didn¡¯t even know what to do so that


    she would stop crying.


    He could manage the schemes of the White family and others withposure.


    Nevertheless, her tears panicked him. He could only murmur, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lillian. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    After a while, Lillian finally stopped crying.


    However, as she gazed up at Callum, her round eyes were red, swollen, and moist with tears.


    ¡°Callum, I miss you terribly. Do you know how terrified I was yesterday? I feared I would never see


    you again!¡± she confessed.


    Her voice quivered and faltered as she spoke, ovee by emotion.


    He responded, ¡°I understand. I share the same fear of not seeing you. Thankfully, you¡¯re safe and


    sound.¡±


    She gazed at him in a daze, observing the man¡¯s face etched with concern for her. Dark circles


    beneath his eyes hinted at a sleepless night. He had mentioned his unresolved issues with the


    White family, yet he still returned for her.


    Lillian held Callum¡¯s face with both hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married. I will marry you as soon as


    you settle the White family matters!¡±


    Although they had discussed marriage in the past, it was the first time she felt such an ardent desire


    to marry him and be with him, spurred by the life-and-death situation she had recently faced.


    She yearned to cherish every possible moment with him, recognizing the preciousness of each


    passing second.


    Maybe it was because of her experience that she cherished him even more now.


    Even if they were just standing together, locked in each other¡¯s embrace, she regarded it as a


    profound blessing.


    Callum stared at the person in front of him, bent down, and gently put his forehead on hers. ¡°Okay,


    then we will get married. Iwant to give you a grand and magnificent wedding and let you be my


    wife!¡±


    She smiled sweetly with tears in her eyes. In fact, she didn¡¯t care about how grand and magnificent


    the wedding would be. She only cared about whether their rtionship couldst forever!


    She wanted to be with him for the rest of her life.


    In the living room of the Quinn residence, Lillian was sitting in the living room with Callum before her


    tears couldpletely dry up. They were facing her parents¡¯ interrogation.


    ¡°Are you guys getting married now?¡± Stephen asked as he looked at his daughter and future son-in-


    law.


    Although he and his wife were quite satisfied with Callum and supported Lillian¡¯s rtionship, they


    felt it was too early for them to get married now. Lillian and Callum had only been together for a


    year.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to marry Lillian. Please give me Lillian¡¯s hand in marriage,¡± Callum said. He had


    been holding Lillian¡¯s hand ever since he entered the Quinn residence.


    Abigail couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Callum, you haven¡¯t been with Lillian for a long time. It¡¯s not you, but


    marriage is a lifelongmitment. Before making any decisions, you two should get to know one


    another well. We don¡¯t want you to get married too hastily or marry on a whim.¡±


    Stephen and Abigail believed that if the couple got married in a hurry, they would also divorce


    quickly.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter how long we¡¯ve been dating. I think I know


    Callum well enough! You always encouraged me to get married quickly when I wasn¡¯t dating in the


    past. Are you telling me to slow down now that I¡¯m finally getting married?¡±


    Abigail red at her daughter. They were thinking about her, but she was retaliating.


    Stephen concluded, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s too fast! We are not against you two together, but you guys have


    to think more responsibly about getting married!¡±


    Then, Stephen looked at Callum and continued, ¡°The White family seemed to be in quite a mess.


    There are also many reports in the news media. I don¡¯t want my daughter to get involved in these


    prominent families¡¯ issues when she gets


    married.¡±


    After all, ording to his understanding of his daughter, his daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to handle


    such conflicts.


    Callum said with great certainty, ¡°I won¡¯t let Lillian get involved in this. At most, in two months, I can


    resolve all the problems of the White family. At that time, I will give Lillian a quiet and peaceful


    family. Besides¡­¡±


    He paused and turned to look at Lillian beside him. ¡°I have loved Lillian for more than a year. I have


    loved her since I met her four years ago! The decision to marry her is never a hasty one, but it is the


    most serious decision I will ever make!¡±


    He looked back at Stephen and Abigail again with determination in his eyes. ¡°I want to marry Lillian.


    She¡¯s the only one I wish to marry in this life. It has nothing to do with time!¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Stephen and Abigail nced at each other. After years of marriage, they could naturally understand


    each other¡¯s minds.


    Stephen cleared his throat and finally gave in. ¡°If you really can solve all the conflicts within the


    White family, then we will give our blessing to the marriage.¡±


    After all, parents always wanted their children to be happy.


    Lillian was overjoyed. ¡°Did Dad and Mom just agree to it?¡±


    Callum also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they were Lillian¡¯s parents and the most important


    person to her. He also hoped that their wedding would be blessed by them!


    He turned around and looked at the smile on Lillian¡¯s face. He secretly made up his mind that he


    had to hurry to end the troubles of the White family in order to


    Lillian a better and safer future!


    When Rosalie came to the hospital to discharged in two days.


    Calvin, she went to visit Aiden first. Aiden was doing well and could get


    Coincidentally, Aiden and Calvin were hospitalized in the same hospital at that time.


    However, Aiden was staying in an ordinary children¡¯s ward, while Calvin lived in the VIP ward.


    When Aiden saw Rosalie, he was obviously very happy. Rosalie bought some fruit for Aiden, so she


    cut a dragon fruit for


    him.


    When Aiden was almost done, Rosalie wiped his mouth and hands and then took out a new


    storybook she bought for him.


    Although Aiden was only four years old, he already knew a lot of words. He could read some fairy


    tale storybooks by himself.


    While Aiden was reading, Rosalie asked Amelia in a low voice, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s the matter? You


    don¡¯t look well.¡± Since Rosalie entered the ward, she had noticed that Amelia kept getting


    distracted.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Amelia answered awkwardly.


    ¡°If you have any difficulties, just tell me. Even if I may not be able to help much, I can always share


    some of your burden,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot,¡± Amelia said. It was just that the custody case was like a big stone


    pressing on her heart, which was making her out of breath.


    Even though Rosalie was willing to file thewsuit for free, she kept hesitating. ¡°Do I really going to


    fight this case?¡±


    The probability for her to win thewsuit was too small, and once the proceeding officially started,


    she would start to be worried that the media would report the fact that she had been in prison. She


    couldn¡¯t imagine how much harm it would cause Aiden.


    Just as Rosalie was about to leave, she met Lucas, who also came to see Aiden.


    ¡°H-hello!¡± Lucas greeted her. ¡°I knew that Aiden was admitted to the hospital, so I came here to


    visit,¡± Lucas said.


    Although he knew Aiden because of Rosalie at the beginning, he liked Aiden very much, so they


    kept in touch. He sometimes called Amelia on her mobile phone and talked to Aiden. Sometimes he


    also brought some toys to y with Aiden.


    After knowing that Aiden was hospitalized, he wanted toe and have a look.


    ¡°You¡­ How are you these days?¡± Lucas asked shyly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Rosalie smiled faintly.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°That¡¯s good if you¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who is also hospitalized here. I still need to visit him. I¡¯ll get going, then,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lucas replied. He then turned sideways in a somewhat awkward manner to let Rosalie


    pass through.


    When Rosalie walked toward the elevator on the other side of the corridor, Lucas looked at her


    slender back in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t know which one Rosalie chose between Jonathan and Calvin. He didn¡¯t dare and didn¡¯t


    find it necessary to ask her. After all, she would be happy no matter which of those two men she


    chose.


    And he was far too inferiorpared to those two men!


    Despite knowing that, he still couldn¡¯t let go of her. He knew that there was no chance of them being


    together, but his feelings couldn¡¯t be let go onmand.


    Rosalie went to Calvin¡¯s ward. But this time, not only did she see Fiona but also Calvin¡¯s parents.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samantha¡¯s face instantly darkened as she looked at Rosalie with


    displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to visit¡­ Mr. Calvin Gunner,¡± Rosalie said indifferently with a bag of fruit in her hand. ¡°I


    bought some fruit. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gunner likes them or not, so I¡¯ll just put down the fruit and


    leave.¡±


    She could see that she was not weed by Calvin¡¯s parents. After all, who would like a woman


    who almost ended the life of


    their beloved son?


    Samantha replied angrily, ¡°No need. We are not short of fruit here. If it weren¡¯t for you, Calvin would


    not get hurt?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Calvin interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s my choice to get hurt. No one was forcing me! If you really care


    about me, then don¡¯t treat Rosalie like that.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Samantha turned around and red at her son.


    ¡°For me, there are two most important women in my life. One is you and the other is Rosalie!¡±


    Calvin said frankly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Have you forgotten that she and Jonathan-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the past!¡± Calvin interrupted his mother, ¡°Mom, I beg you not to talk anymore!¡±


    He was afraid that every word his mother said was like a stab in Rosalie¡¯s heart. That would make


    Rosalie further distanced herself from him.


    He got closer to her after much difficulty. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want to lose everything he finally


    had because of such an incident.


    Samantha looked at his son¡¯s pleading look and took a deep breath. ¡°Are you¡­¡± The words got


    stuck in Samantha¡¯s throat, and she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes and expression were telling her how much he cared about the woman named


    Rosalie!


    Samantha was shocked. In the past, Calvin had never shown such a begging look for a woman. He


    even said frankly at the beginning that he would fight against the Youngblood family for Rosalie!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Horatio, who was at the side, pulled Samantha. His interruption


    gave everyone an excuse to stop their argument.


    But before leaving, Horatio gave Rosalie a deep meaningful look


    As for Fiona, she had been treated like an invisible person throughout the whole thing. She said


    reluctantly, ¡°Calvin, Mrs. Gunner is worried about you. Why do you hurt her like this?¡±


    Calvin took a nce at Fiona. But his gaze made Fiona suddenly feel a chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    His eyes were like a warning to her not to say another word. Otherwise, he might flip out at once.


    Fiona gritted her teeth, a troubled look spread across her face.


    ¡°Fiona, you should go back too. I have a caretaker here, so you don¡¯t need to take care of me,¡±


    Calvin said.


    However, Fiona was not willing to ept it. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital.¡± In


    her opinion, that was the best time for her to prove her worth.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Calvin refused again.


    Fiona felt he was putting her to shame with his repeated refusals, but she couldn¡¯t lose her


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, then.¡± After saying that, Fiona walked out of the ward.


    Only Calvin and Rosalie were left in the


    Ward.


    temper.


    ¡°In fact, you really don¡¯t have to say that to your mother. It is norinal for her not to like seeing me. I


    understand,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    Calvin stared at Rosalie and said, ¡°If you can understand why my mother doesn¡¯t like to see you,


    can you understand why I said those words, then?¡±


    Rosalie was stifled. How could she not understand? It was just¡­ ¡°You and I are not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her, ¡°If you want to refuse me, then you don¡¯t have


    to say it. If you don¡¯t think I am so annoying and contemptible to the extent that you will definitely


    not fall for me, please stop saying those words again, okay?¡±


    Calvin spoke in a low voice. The high and mighty scion of the entertainment industry was pleading


    with her in such a subservient manner.


    Rosalie felt a lump in her throat. Calvin was still wrapped with gauze on his body and head at the


    moment. He sustained all those injuries for the sake of saving her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡± She changed the topic and took out a red apple from the fruit basket she


    brought.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He smiled.


    She took a small fruit knife from the coffee table and began to peel the apple for him carefully.


    Because her fingers had been injured, she looked a little clumsy when she peeled the apple, but in


    Calvin¡¯s opinion, she was so beautiful.


    She sat quietly beside the bed, looking down and peeling the apple skin bit by bit. The sunlight


    shone on her through the ss window of the ward, creating a serene and blissful scene.


    He wished he could take a picture of that scene and frame it, etching that image into his mind


    permanently.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± she said while handing him the apple. Suddenly, she became lost in her thoughts.


    In the past, she had peeled apples for another man, who smiled happily while eating the apples she


    peeled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin¡¯s smile faltered because of Rosalie¡¯s dazed demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she hurriedly said. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Then, she put the peeled apple in his hand.


    He took the apple, but he didn¡¯t eat it immediately. Instead, he looked at her. The expression in her


    eyes just now was sad. It was as if she was reminiscing about others while looking at him.


    He wondered, ¡°When she looked at me, who did she think of?¡±


    The doubt shed across his mind, and then an answer vaguely surfaced.


    ¡°Did you just think of Jonathan?¡± Calvin asked. In fact, he could¡¯ve not asked, but his pride


    prompted him to blurt out the question.


    Rosalie held her breath and fell silent.


    However, her silence made him understand that he was right.


    ¡°Even if Jonathan still holds a ce in your heart, I¡¯ll wait. One day, you¡¯ll let go of him and fall in


    love with me,¡± Calvin


    murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I have no feelings for him anymore,¡± Rosalie denied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great if that¡¯s the case,¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°In this case, maybe I can wait for a shorter time.


    Rosalie, you don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and thought, ¡°Hate? Why would I hate Cal?¡±


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After he picked up the phone and listened for a


    while, his face changed slightly. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±


    After finishing the call, Calvin/said seriously to Rosalie, ¡°The mastermind of the car ident has


    been found out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was surprised. ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°However, it was not my men who found out. It was Callum. He figured it out faster than me. The


    mastermind has been arrested by the police and is undergoing further interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Josephine Tall. She¡¯s the marriage partner prepared by the White family for Callum,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Josephine must¡¯ve been trying to hurt Lillian, but you happened to be in the same car as her.¡±


    Rosalie had a little impression of the name because she heard Lillian mention it. Lillian said that


    Josephine deliberately approached and warned her, wanting to force her to leave Callum.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Is a person¡¯s life so insignificant to these people? They n to eliminate the


    people they dislike so easily by orchestrating an ident.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s body shuddered. Fear and anger churned within her.


    ¡°Do you know which police station Josephine was taken to now?¡± she asked.


    Calvin told her the address of the police station. Rosalie got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the police


    station now. Have a good rest. I wille to see you next time.¡±


    However, as soon as she turned around, and before she could take a step, Calvin grabbed her


    hand and asked, ¡°Next time? When will that be?¡± he asked with his jaw-slightly raised.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯lle to see you after work,¡± she said after she thought for a while.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow!¡± Calvin smiled and looked at her gently, dispelling his usual


    indifference.


    When Rosalie went to the police station, she called Lillian and learned that she and Callum were


    already there.


    When Rosalie arrived at the police station, Josephine had recorded her statement.


    ording to the clues provided by Callum, the police arrested three people who had received


    money from Josephine and did her bidding.


    The three of them quickly confessed, so Josephine swiftly broke down and confessed her crime.


    In Josephine¡¯s opinion, since Lillian didn¡¯t heed her warningst time, eliminating Lillian was the


    most effective solution she could think of. As long as she got rid of Lillian, she could naturally marry


    Callum and be Mrs. White.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    However, Josephine did that privately. The Tall family didn¡¯t know it. Otherwise, if it were done by


    the Tall family, the method would be more secretive and difficult to expose.


    After reading Josephine¡¯s statement, Lillian said to Rosalie with a guilty face, ¡°Sorry. It was all my


    fault that you almost got killed!¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that if you consider me a friend. If you really want to say sorry, I¡¯m afraid I


    have more things to apologize to you!¡±


    At that time, Lillian gave up her studies and a better future for her case. She had been running


    around for her for three years. Josephine couldn¡¯t repay Lillian¡¯s kindness no matter what she did.


    Callum stepped forward and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t handle this matter well. I didn¡¯t expect Josephine to have


    the courage to do such a thing privately! As a result, you two are involved in this ident¡±


    He only kept an eye on the Tall family but didn¡¯t send anyone to monitor Josephine.


    After all, in his opinion, Josephine was just a discarded child of the Tall family, so she shouldn¡¯t be


    able to cause any significant trouble. Unexpectedly, Josephine did such a thing.


    ¡°I will give you an exnation. I won¡¯t let Josephine escape from thew. Since she dares to do


    such a thing, she should bear the consequences,¡± Callum said in a cold voice, his eyes shing


    menacingly.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. She had a feeling Josephine would have a tough time surviving in the


    future.


    For Callum, Lillian was the limit of his patience. If someone tried to hurt her, a man like Callum


    would never show mercy to the culprit.


    Moreover, Callum had always been a tough character. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the


    current head of the White family. One could already imagine the fate that would befall Josephine


    and the Tall family.


    After the incident, they walked out of the police station. Lillian said, ¡°Rosalie, why don¡¯t we go to


    dinner together? It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    Rosalie was about to say something, but when she inadvertently nced at the figure walking out of


    a nearby government building, she suddenly froze.


    It never urred to her that Strico was so small.


    The more one wanted to forget someone, the more they would bump into them.


    Lillian noticed Rosalie¡¯s strange behavior. Following her gaze, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan!¡±


    Immediately, Lillian looked at Rosalie awkwardly. She remembered thest time she saw Jonathan


    in the church with Rosalie.


    At that time, Jonathan ignored Rosaliepletely.


    And now, they met Jonathan there again.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly rushed in the direction of Jonathan. But before he could reach


    Jonathan, his bodyguards had stopped him.


    Seeing that, the woman directly got to her knees and kept groveling at Jonathan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have approached you with an ulterior motive. Please spare


    me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please!¡± As the woman spoke, she knocked her head against the


    ground. After a while, her forehead was already red


    and swollen.


    Some pedestrians around also looked over curiously because of themotion.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t even look at her. He just walked toward the car waiting beside him.


    Seeing that, the woman suddenly caught a glimpse of Rosalie and rushed to her. ¡°Ms. Leighton,


    please help me. Last time, you were going to help me, didn¡¯t you? Please tell Mr. Youngblood to


    spare me!¡±


    Before Rosalie could react, the woman had already run up to her. Her hands and fingertips were


    wrapped with white gauze, which looked very conspicuous.


    At that moment, the woman¡¯s forehead was red and swollen. Blood trickled down her face. The


    expression on her countenance was a look of desperate pleading. She was resorting to any


    possible means to resolve her current predicament. ¡°That day, I shouldn¡¯t have thought about using


    your previous experience to put on a show. It was me who pretended to have my nails pulled out to


    attract Mr. Youngblood¡¯s attention, but now I am punished! My nails have been pulled out. I¡¯ve


    already suffered that pain!¡±


    Disregarding the injuries on her fingers, the woman grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Ms. Leighton,


    please sympathize with me. Please help me plead with Mr. Youngblood and tell him to let me go!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t expect that everything she nned did not bring her the slightest benefit but instead


    caused her doom.


    Not only did Jamus, whom she asked for help, want to settle ounts with her, but even her


    rtives and friends also steered clear from her after knowing that she had offended Jonathan.


    Only then did Rosalie realize that the woman in front of her was the waitress she met in the private


    room at Siren Nightclub that night, whom Jonathan defended.


    At that time, she remembered that Jamus had a conflict with the waitress and wanted to pull out her


    nails. And now, the waitress was telling her that everything that happened back then was just an


    act.


    She thought, ¡°So, this woman colluded with Mr. Lane to put up a show to get close to Jonathan?¡±


    Rosalie raised her eyes and stared at Jonathan, who was not far away. She wondered, ¡°Did he


    know that they were acting? And that day, did I look like a fool to them when I rushed out that day?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly had an impulse to smile bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you. You found the


    wrong person.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Ms. Leighton, weren¡¯t you with Mr. Youngblood? I heard that you are about to get


    married. Didn¡¯t Mr. Youngblood ce an order for the Icy Crystal diamond? the woman said


    hurriedly, which she identally heard from a big


    boss.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have decided to attract Jonathan¡¯s attention with what happened to


    Rosalie!


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She thought, ¡°The Icy Crystal diamond¡­ How long has it been


    since I heard the name? I¡¯ve only seen the diamond initially. I¡¯ve never even seen the final product


    of the ring.¡±


    That was because she had already broken up with Jonathan before she could see the ring.


    When the woman said that, her voice was not soft. Naturally, Jonathan had already heard it.


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened immediately. Carlos¡¯ heart sank, a sense of foreboding surging within


    him.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    After the ring made from the Icy Crystal diamond waspleted, Jonathan locked the ring inside


    the safe and never took it


    out.


    It was like a taboo, just as Rosalie¡¯s name became Jonathan¡¯s taboo.


    But now, that woman had repeatedly vited the taboo!


    ¡°Go and find out how she knew about the Icy Crystal diamond. Whoever leaked it will bear the


    responsibility,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    The woman who was begging Rosalie immediately turned pale, and her lips trembled. She wanted


    to talk but did not know


    what to say.


    ¡°Besides, she is right. There¡¯s no use begging her.¡± Jonathan was talking to the waitress, but his


    eyes were looking at Rosalie.


    For a moment, Rosalie only felt waves of emotions churn within her chest.


    He was looking at her, but it seemed that there was no ce for her in his eyes. There was no


    emotional fluctuation in those beautiful eyes. He was staring at her with an indifferent and


    emotionless gaze.


    Perhaps, in his opinion, she was no longer any person of significance.


    ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t want to see this woman again in Strico.¡± After saying that in an impassive tone,


    Jonathan went straight to the


    car.


    Carlos nced at the waitress and Rosalie. He naturally understood that Jonathan was referring to


    the waitress.


    If Jonathan didn¡¯t want Rosalie to stay in Strico, how could Rosalie still show up in front of him so


    casually?


    When Jonathan and his party left, Lillian rushed forward and pulled the waitress¡¯ hands away from


    Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you dragging Rosalie into this mess when you offended Jonathan? A


    woman like you who wants to build your sess upon others¡¯ failures should reap what you sow! If


    you continue to harass Rosalie in the future, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    As Lillian uttered those words, she pulled Rosalie toward Callum¡¯s car. Callum followed the two


    women.


    Just as she was about to get to the car, Lillian suddenly said, ¡°Rosalie, why are your hands always


    shivering?¡± Indeed. Her hands were trembling and cold.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was about to speak when she suddenly felt an urge to vomit rushing up from her


    stomach. She pushed away her friend, squatted on the side of the road, and couldn¡¯t help but throw


    up.


    She vomited so much that she vomited all the food she had eaten.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lillian hurried forward and asked with concern, ¡°Rosalie, are you all right?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t have time to answer Lillian. She kept vomiting until she felt that her stomach was


    empty and there was nothing left to throw up. Only then did she stop.


    Lillian hurriedly took out a tissue and handed it to Rosalie.


    Rosalie wiped her lips. She paused to catch her breath before saying, ¡°Maybe it was because of


    that woman¡¯s hand. The sight of it made me feel ufortable¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Lillian didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She knew Rosalie must have been reminded of


    the scene when her own fingernails were pulled out.


    Although the woman just now deserved to be punished for her own actions, the scene still reminded


    Rosalie of her own painful experience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Lillian said.


    Rosalie nodded. A pensive look spread across Callum¡¯s face as he looked at the ashen-faced


    Rosalie.


    At night, Callum said to Lillian, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that Rosalie is pregnant?¡±


    Hearing that, Lillian almost spat out the drink in her mouth. ¡°No way!¡± she replied firmly.


    Callum couldn¡¯t help but be curious upon listening to her confident response. ¡°Why are you so sure?


    Rosalie and Jonathan haven¡¯t broken up for more than three months. Even if she¡¯s really pregnant,


    it is still hard to tell now.¡±


    Lillian bit her lip and thought, ¡°How should I exin this to him? After all, this is Rosalie¡¯s private


    affairs. Her chances of getting pregnant are too low since she suffered such severe injuries in prison


    previously. When Rosalie was with Jonathan, she conditioned her body, but they broke up not long


    after. subsequently, Rosalie didn¡¯t feel the need to undergo the process of conditioning her body


    anymore.¡±


    At that moment, facing Callum¡¯s gaze. Lillian said. ¡°Anyway, it is impossible for Rosalie to get


    pregnant. Callum, I promised


    Rosalie that my child in the future would also be hers. She¡¯ll also be my child¡¯s mother. You won¡¯t


    me me for taking your own initiative, right?¡±


    Callum looked at the woman in front of him and smiled gently. ¡°No.¡± That was because he knew


    what kind of friend Rosalie was to her.


    He reckoned the two were friends who could trust each other with their lives.


    He felt it was a fortunate thing to encounter such a friend in life


    Lillian hugged Callum¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Callum, you are so nice!¡±


    He stroked her hair gently. ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll go back to the White family and deal with those things.


    Wait for me in Strico. This time, I will send bodyguards to protect you from that kind of danger.¡±


    1


    She thought, ¡°Are we going to separate for a short period again? But I don¡¯t want to separate with


    him.¡± She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a leave and go with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish. It won¡¯t take me only a few days to deal with my affairs. At the soonest, it¡¯ll take


    me two months to finish dealing with the matters!¡± The n could only be perfectly executed and


    foolproof when carried out over a span of two


    months.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered gloomily.


    ¡°When Ie back, I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Callum said and kissed Lillian gently.


    She was the person he loved the most, and he wanted to give her a good future.


    When Rosalie went to the hospital the next day, she met Lucas again in front of the inpatient


    department.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Are you here to see your friend in the hospital today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After visiting my friend, I¡¯m going to visit Aiden in the pediatrics department,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What about you? Are you here to see Aiden today?¡±


    Lucas nodded and said, ¡°I told him yesterday about the Transformers. I bought several


    Transformers toys when I was a child, but I didn¡¯t throw them away. So I wanted to show them to


    Aiden.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought, ¡°Transformers? I remember I was interested in that kind of toy


    when I was little, but they were expensive. Granny finally bought one for me afterward, but it was


    broken in the end. Subsequently, I¡¯ve never bought any more of the Transformers toys.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve yed with the toys before,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°But mine broke after some time.¡±

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    ¡°Really? Which one did you have back then?¡± As Lucas spoke, he opened his bag and let Rosalie


    have a look at all the Transformers in it.


    Rosalie took a gander at those toys, only to find that there were a plethora of them sitting inside


    instead of only a few. At first nce, there were at least a dozen of them.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie did find one that she used to own-Bumblebee.


    ¡°This is what I gotst time.¡± Rosalie beheld the Bumblebee model in her hands, and a trace of


    nostalgia shed through her


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have it, then,¡±mented Lucas.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this for Aiden?¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many more left for Aiden. It won¡¯t make a difference. You can keep this one as a


    souvenir.¡± said Lucas.


    Speaking of souvenirs, Rosalie gazed at the Bumblebee model in her hands, recalling how she had


    begged her grandmother Wilma for it back when she yearned to have it as a toy. At that time, she


    did not have much concept of money, much less learn that Wilma had to fork out her savings after


    living a frugal lifestyle.


    Thinking of Wilma, Rosalie was touched, triggering her soft spot for the olddy. ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    She smiled gently and epted that Bumblebee model.


    That also elicited a grin from Lucas. Considering that the woman was willing to ept his gift, even


    if he knew that things would never work out for them, he was still happy deep down.


    They exchanged smiles, but little did they notice that on the floor above the inpatient department, a


    pair of eyes were staring at the scene condescendingly.


    When Rosalie reached Calvin¡¯s ward, Fiona was also there.


    In the past few days, Rosalie would almost always run into Fiona every time she paid a visit. Yet, at


    that juncture, Fiona appeared to be gloating right at her face.


    ¡°Hey, Rosalie, you seemed to be having a good time chatting with ad downstairs today. Who¡¯s


    that? Is he a friend of yours?. Did he happen to send you here today?¡± piped up Fiona.


    Rosalie swept a chilly nce at that woman. ¡°He¡¯s just one of my ex-colleagues. We bumped into


    each other here by coincidence.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Fiona deliberately drawled her voice, but such an elongation would only


    allude to a feeling of intimacy.


    ¡°So? What are you trying to say, Fiona?¡± Rosalie pressed the matter.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not trying to say anything. It¡¯s just that I think you must be quite close with that colleague of


    yours.¡± said Fiona. Then came Rosalie¡¯s uncouth retort. ¡°Must I be ill-mannered with all my ex-


    colleagues, feign ignorance, or even attack them with vicious words when I meet them? I wonder


    how you¡¯d greet your ex-schoolmates, other actors, and the staff in the film crew when you all meet


    up, Fiona.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her round of lectures stumped Fiona, and not a peep came from thetter. Zipping her lips with


    shame was all she did. Even so, there was still a tinge of mischievousness flitting across her eyes.


    Rosalie could not care less to pay Fiona any more heed as she turned to Calvin. ¡°Are you feeling


    better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m better now. I can get out of bed already. Would you mind skinning me an apple, though?¡±


    said Calvin.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± said Rosalie. That time around, Fiona hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Calvin, why don¡¯t I help


    you with that apple? Rosalie could use a breather.¡±


    ¡°Could


    you check for me if my examination report is out, Fiona?¡± was Calvin¡¯s request,


    ¡°For an errand like that, he simply needs to ring the bell to summon a nurse!¡± Fiona thought to


    herself, knowing that he was obviously kicking her out of the ward and only wanted to spend time


    alone with Rosalie.


    Time and again, he had been treating her the same way.


    With that, Fiona stepped out of the ward in a huff. Rosalie, in turn, sat by the bed with an apple and


    a fruit knife, paring off the apple for Calvin.


    ¡°You met your ex-colleague downstairs today?¡± Calvin asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Mm. You met that guy before. Remember Lucas? He was that guy you saw came looking for me


    when I was in a fix at the film studio.¡± Facing Calvin¡¯s probing, Rosalie answered ever so casually,


    not putting up any guard at all.


    ¡°That Lucas, huh?¡± Calvin pondered, his eyes glinting. He still rethembered that Lucas was a


    nervous wreck when Rosalie


    went missing that time. He reckoned that with that amount of anxiety, Lucas must be interested in


    Rosalie.


    ¡°I do remember. He was worried sick about you, too, that day,¡± uttered Calvin cidly.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a nice person.¡± Unwittingly, Rosalie curled her lips upward into a faint smile as she


    thought about Lucasing to the hospital to bring the Transformers models to Aiden. Never would


    she anticipate Lucas to stash those old-time Transformers toys in such mint conditions.


    Although brand-new Transformers toys had been constantlying out on the market, the old-time


    Transformers in Lucas¡¯ possession were probably no longer avable for sale at present. Rosalie


    figured that Aiden must be thrilled upon pping his eyes on the toys.


    It showed how much effort Lucas had poured in.


    ¡°A nice person, you say?¡± Calvin arched a brow slightly, and a sour sensation gradually spread


    throughout his heart. He began to guess if Lucas was the reason for the smile on Rosalie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite nice. Not only is he honest and kind, but he also doesn¡¯t judge people. It¡¯s actually


    a good thing to be friends with someone like him. Nowadays, people like him are scarce.¡± said


    Rosalie.


    Rosalie admired the qualities Lucas had within. Even though she did not have a thing for that man,


    she still hoped for nothing but the best for him.


    Back when those working at the Environment and Sanitation Administration ratted out her history of


    being behind bars, many people became judgemental of her. However, only Lucas treated her


    without bias, not minding an ounce of her past.


    Barely any average folks could do that.


    Only after experiencing those frustrations and being treated differently could she start to cherish


    such rare kindness.


    Rosalie handed the apple to Calvin, who took it but did not eat it immediately.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ I rarely hear youmend anyone for being nice. It seems that this Lucas must


    really be a nice guy.¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°Indeed, he is. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Calvin pried deeper.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Rosalie shook her head and gently lowered her gaze. In her book, it was


    unfortunate that Lucas seemed to have misced his feelings for her. Then again, she presumed


    that Lucas must have let it go already.


    Rosalie rose to her feet, all ready to put the fruit knife back on the coffee table. s, the second she


    sprang up, the Bumblebee toy fell out of her pocket andnded on Calvin¡¯s hospital bed.


    She reached out for it, but Calvin was one step ahead of her in grabbing the toy. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    ¡°An old-time Transformers toy, Lucas gave this to me as a souvenir when we met today.¡± As she


    spoke, she took Bumblebee back from the man¡¯s hand and gazed at it with a gent visage.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    The Bumblebee was not the one Wilma bought for her. Yet, looking at the same model would


    remind Rosalie of what happened back then and every moment she had with Wilma.


    ¡°Granny will always be dear to my heart,¡± Rosalie thought.


    The feeling of bitterness that crept into Calvin¡¯s heart was profound as he looked at Rosalie¡¯s smile.


    Inwardly, he remarked, ¡°Her feelings for Lucas¡­ No. I don¡¯t think she has any feelings for that man.


    He¡¯s just her former colleague, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­ Why do I still can¡¯t help but overthink about it? I seem to be afraid that the man will hold


    a special ce in her heart,¡± Calvin continued to muse.


    Meanwhile, Fiona secretly observed the happenings in the ward. A calcting glint shed across


    her eyes at that.


    After leaving Calvin¡¯s ward, Rosalie went to Aiden¡¯s. Lucas was also in Aiden¡¯s ward. The former


    was ying with Aiden at


    the moment.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Aiden liked the Transformers very much. He had been ying with them all that


    while.


    ¡°Oh, right. When will Aiden be discharged?¡±-Rosalie asked Amelia, who was at the side.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. If everything is all right, he can be discharged from the hospital at noon,¡±


    Amelia replied. ¡°Then, I¡¯lle along at noon the day after tomorrow to pick Aiden up from the


    hospital,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a working day. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to pick him up,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Our firm has a two-hour break at noon. It¡¯s quite convenient for me toe by bus. I can help out if


    needed,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick Aiden up, too,¡± said Lucas. ¡°I have a car. It will be more convenient if there are


    many things to carry. The day after tomorrow, I can pick Rosalie up at noon. Then, we cane to


    the hospital together.¡±


    With that, Amelia did not refuse the duo¡¯s kindness anymore. Gratefully, Amelia uttered, ¡°In that


    case, thank you.¡±


    After a while, Rosalie was about to go back. Hence, Lucas suggested, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±


    Out of worry that Rosalie would reject him, Lucas added, ¡°It¡¯s just so happened that I¡¯m going the


    same way.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Thank you.¡± Rosalie smiled.


    With that, Lucas drove Rosalie back to her rental home. On the way, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°I¡­ I


    n to go on a blind date.¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Are you going on a blind date?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My rtive introduced her to me. She¡¯s 28 years old, specializing in finance,¡± Lucas


    responded.


    ¡°I hope it works out for you!¡± Rosalie wished him sincerely.


    A look of disappointment crossed Lucas¡¯ eyes as he heard Rosalie¡¯s response. He was trying to


    gauge her interest for onest time. If Rosalie hesitated, he would make another attempt to win her


    heart.


    Nevertheless, she gave him her blessing without the slightest hint of hesitation.


    Smiling, Lucas uttered, ¡°Okay. I hope it works out for me.¡± Deep down, he told himself that he must


    work hard to let go of his feelings for her.


    Even if they could not be lovers, he hoped they could be friends.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the residential area of Rosalie¡¯s rental home, she got out of


    the car and headed inside.


    Looking at her back, Lucas suddenly unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. He dashed


    forward and caught up with her. ¡°Rosalie! I¡­ I hope you can be happy!¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face was slightly reddened when he said that. It was as if he had mustered up all his


    courage. ¡°I won¡¯t be the one to give you happiness, but I hope you, the women I¡¯ve liked before, can


    be happy.¡±


    Rosalie looked at the man in front of her in a daze. At that moment, she felt a surge of warmth in


    her heart.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡­ are indeed a good person.¡± Rosalie had always felt that his simplicity, warmth,


    and kindness toward people were so precious.


    ¡°A good person¡­ I¡¯m a good person, but I¡¯m not someone she¡¯ll like.¡± Lucas sighed silently at the


    thought.


    ¡°I¡­¡± After a pause, Lucas¡¯ face turned redder. He seemed to be hesitating and struggling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have anything else to say, you can just tell me,¡± Rosalie urged.


    ¡°I¡­ Can I hug you for a while? Just a short while. Consider it as bidding farewell to my feelings¡­¡±


    Smiling bitterly, Lucas


    continued, ¡°Initially, I wanted to say that. But on second thought, you¡¯ve never loved me before. My


    love has always been


    unrequited. It even caused you trouble. So, it seems overboard for me to make such a request-¡±


    Before Lucas could finish his words, Rosalie had already stepped forward and hugged Lucas on her


    initiative.


    Lucas was utterly stunned. His face instantly flushed red like a tomato.


    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re a great person. I think it¡¯s my loss for not falling in love with you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet


    someone who really loves you! I, too, want you to be happy, just as you want me to be happy.¡±


    Lucas looked down at the woman embracing him. It was the first time the woman he loved had


    initiated a hug. It was all to fulfill his wish so that he had no regrets.


    Even though sometimes Rosalie looked cold and indifferent, Lucas had already long known she


    was kind. Otherwise, he would not have fallen in love with her so much.


    At that moment, Lucas and Rosalie did not notice someone not far away was hiding in the dark


    corner. The person was taking pictures of them with a phone.


    The next day, Calvin returned to the ward after the checkup. He saw Fiona was tidying something in


    a panic. As she identally dropped the things from her hands, they scattered around the floor.


    Fiona quickly squatted down, wanting to pick them up. It was as if she refused to let Calvin see it.


    However, Calvin had already seen what those things on the ground were. It was a series of photos


    of Rosalie and Lucas hugging each other.


    ¡°Give me the photos,¡± Calvin said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Calvin, these photos¡­ Don¡¯t look at them. I¡­ I¡¯ll get rid of these photos right away,¡± Fiona hurriedly


    said.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Calvin¡¯s voice became colder.


    Fiona had no option but to hand over the photos to Calvin. As Calvin looked at them, he thought,


    ¡°These were static pictures. Yet, the pictures were taken continuously. Evidently, it was Rosalie who


    had initiated the embrace with Lucas. Rosalie¡­ There was no hint of reluctance on her


    expression.¡±


    ¡°Lucas and her. Are they merely former colleagues? I¡¯ve finally felt that I¡¯ve gotten closer to her. But


    why in fact, I grow distant with her?¡± Calvin continued to muse.


    Calvin looked unusually solemn as he fixed his gaze intently on the photos. He was full of jealousy.


    ¡°Calvin, these photos¡­ Someone just came to the ward saying that you should see these yourself. I


    don¡¯t know who the person is. The person left before I could ask any questions. Therefore, I


    decided to take a look myself, worrying that something bad had happened. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice sounded into Calvin¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    He took a deep breath and turned to look at her. ¡°Someone sent these to you, and you really don¡¯t


    know who it is?¡±


    Fiona trembled slightly at his words, feeling like his eyes could see through everything.


    ¡°Of course, I have no idea who sent them. If I knew, I would go to them and ask why they sent


    these.¡± Fiona wore an aggrieved expression. ¡°Calvin, could it be that you think I orchestrated this? I


    know you like Rosalie, and you only see me as your savior. If that is the case, I do not see why I


    should do this. I would much rather you be with Rosalie than with someone I am not familiar with.


    That way, even if you marry Rosalie in the future, you will be able to tolerate me. There is no need


    for us to cut ties or anything!¡±


    Fiona spoke pitifully as if she truly meant it.


    Calvin tightly pursed his thin lips, staring at, Fiona. After a moment, he picked up his phone and


    dialed a number. ¡°Help me investigate someone named Lucas Graham. He used to work at the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration, and I¡¯ll send you his photo in a moment.¡±


    With her eyes downcast, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief when she heard Calvin¡¯s


    words. Her eyes sparkled with triumphant joy.


    Everything was unfolding exactly as Loretta had predicted. All she needed to do now was add fuel


    to the fire, and she would be able to end Rosalie and Calvin¡¯s rtionship.


    She would only have a chance if they cut ties.


    In the evening. Lillian chatted with Rosalie online and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Strico in two days to find


    Callum.¡±


    Rosalie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re leaving Strico? For how long?¡±


    ¡°Around 10 days or so. I have not used my annual leave yet this year, so I figured I would take


    advantage of it now. I am not sure why, but after going through that life-threatening experience, I


    really want to be with Callum. Even though he has not been gone long, I have a strong desire to see


    him,¡± Lillian responded.


    ¡°Does he know?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet. I¡¯m afraid he might not agree. But before he left Strico, he told me that he


    had secretly arranged for bodyguards to protect me. So if I go to look for him, those bodyguards will


    probably inform him,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°He is probably concerned about your safety, especially given the White family¡¯s current situation.


    First, it was Josephine, and who knows who will be next? Why don¡¯t you stay in Strico and await his


    return after he has settled the White family¡¯s affairs?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°I understand his concern. Even if I stay with him, there is not much I can do to assist him with what


    he needs to do. But all I want to do is be by his side and face things with him. I also realize that


    staying by his side for too long may be a burden, so I will only be with him for 10 days,¡± Lillian


    exined. In reality, she had intended to resign before meeting with him.


    ¡°Callum will definitely handle the White family¡¯s matters well. I¡¯ll be waiting to be your bridesmaid


    when the timees,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I believe in him too. He can definitely handle it!¡± Lillian looked at the time and realized it was getting


    late. ¡°When Ie back, let¡¯s meet up and have a nice meal.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie agreed, ending her online chat with Lillian.


    The recent car ident had made Lillian realize how much she loved Callum. ¡°What about me?


    What have I learned from this car ident?¡± Rosalie pondered.


    She then thought back to Calvin¡¯s bloodied face and how he had stumbled over to her car. Over the


    past few days, those scenes seemed to keep resurfacing in her mind..


    She wondered if she had developed feelings for Calvin.


    Even though she did not think she would ever fall in love with anyone else, she was not sure she


    would bepletely uninterested in him.


    Just as Rosalie was lost in thought, her phone rang. When she looked at the caller ID, she saw


    Calvin¡¯s name.


    She pressed the answer button, and Calvin¡¯s clear and slightly elegant voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry to call you sote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t slept yet. Is there something you need?¡± Rosalle asked.


    ¡°I just have a sudden desire to hear your voice,¡± he said.


    She was taken aback by his words, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Rosalie, if you like Transformers, I can buy them for you. Any model from the past is fine,¡± he


    added after hesitating for a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    moment.


    ¡°N-No need. I used to like them when I was a child, but I¡¯ve outgrown ying with them now,¡± she


    hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His voice paused for a moment. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know how to win a woman¡¯s heart.¡±


    After all, it was always other women who tried so hard to win his favor in the past.


    As long as he gave those women some money or ess to the entertainment industry, they would


    show ecstatic expressions and constantly tter and fawn over him.


    When he was the one who had to win over others, he discovered that it was not as simple as it


    appeared.


    ¡°Can you please tell me how I can gain your favor? As long as you tell me, I will do it for you.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s voice seemed to carry a hint of anticipation and desire.


    Rosalie remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Y-You don¡¯t need to do this.¡±


    ¡°All I want to do is be nice to you and give you everything I can. Is there a man in particr that you


    are interested in, Rosalie?¡± Calvin asked.


    Rosalie paused, and for some reason, an image of Jonathan¡¯s cold and aloof face shed across


    her mind.


    ¡°If you do not have such a person in mind right now, promise me that if you ever decide you want to


    fall in love with someone, please consider me.¡± When Rosalie heard Calvin say that over the phone,


    her heart skipped a beat.


    However, she could not help but wonder if she would ever fall in love again in her life.


    In the end, Rosalie could not sleep that night because she was thinking about what Calvin had said.


    The next afternoon, Lucas came to thew firm to pick her up. They were going to apany


    Aiden as he was discharged from the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Matilda and Amelia were already in the ward, waiting for the


    doctor¡¯s discharge summary report.


    ¡°By the way, I need to go to the nurses¡¯ station to print out Aiden¡¯s examination reports from these


    days and keep a copy.¡± Amelia suddenly remembered it and was about to stand up when Lucas


    spoke up.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    ¡°I¡¯ll go instead. If you are not present when the doctor arrivester, you will have to look for the


    doctor again, which is inconvenient.¡± After all, doctors were not always present in their offices. They


    had rounds and outpatient visits, so it was not always easy to find them.


    That made sense to Amelia, so she said to Lucas, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I came here today to help with errands anyway.¡± Lucas smiled and walked out of the


    ward.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Amelia watched Lucas¡¯ departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°He really is a good person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s a very good person,¡± Rosalie agreed.


    ¡°However, in this world, good people frequently do not receive what they deserve. I hope he¡¯ll lead a


    good life in the future,¡± Amelia murmured. When she was young, she had not paid much attention to


    people like Lucas, who was a little shy and honest. Instead, she used to admire men like Warren.


    Nheless, she realized after many experiences that loving an honest person was what led her to


    happiness.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about betrayal, deception, or even revenge.


    Even if they did not make much money, her heart would be at ease living a peaceful life.


    The group stayed in the ward until the doctor arrived and provided Amelia with Aiden¡¯s discharge


    summary report. After some instructions, the doctor left, and Lucas had yet to return.


    For some reason, he was taking quite a while.


    Rosalie could not help but feel uneasy, but she quickly told herself that she was overthinking.


    Perhaps Lucas was simply unfamiliar with the hospital.


    In the end, she decided to call Lucas, but there was no answer on the other end of the phone.


    Rosalie furrowed her brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Lucas not pick up the phone?¡± asked Amelia.


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t hear it. I¡¯ll try again in a while,¡± Rosalie said. Just as she was about to make the


    call, a nurse rushed into the ward and said to Rosalie, ¡°The man who came with you today, is he


    your friend? The police are taking him to the police station for questioning. If things go badly, he


    might be detained. Can you try to mediate the situation?¡±


    Rosalie was shocked, and she and Amelia exchanged surprised nces. ¡°Detained? What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    The nurse nced at the child in the pediatric ward and hesitated to speak. Rosalie recognized her


    intent, and the two of them exited the ward.


    ¡°It is a case of sexual harassment and attempted sexual assault, and there are witnesses on the


    scene. That is why the police- have taken him to the police station,¡± the nurse exined.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°Attempted sexual assault? It made no sense for


    Lucas to be involved in something like this. Could someone like him reallymit such a crime,


    especially when assisting Amelia with document photocopying in a hospital? It¡¯spletely


    illogical!¡± she mused.


    Hence, Rosalie asked around and found out which police station it was before returning to the ward.


    ¡°Amelia, I am really sorry. I originally wanted to help Aiden with his discharge, but now I have to go


    to the police station to find out what is going on with Lucas,¡± she said in a low voice as she informed


    Amelia of the circumstances.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can handle the discharge here with my mother,¡± Amelia said, equally


    perplexed that Lucas would be involved in such a thing.


    Aiden had no idea what was going on and kept asking what the term ¡°detention¡± meant. Left with no


    choice, Amelia could only make up stuff to fool him.


    When Rosalie arrived at the police station, Lucas was still being interrogated. ording to the


    police, there was a surveince camera as well as eyewitnesses at the scene. If the surveince


    footage, once retrieved, indeed corroborated the ounts of the victim and witnesses, then Lucas


    would be charged with attempted sexual assault.


    ¡°I want to speak with Lucas,¡± Rosalie said. Regardless of the situation, she needed to hear from


    Lucas himself to understand what had happened.


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the middle of an interrogation. Once there¡¯s enough evidence, the police will detain him


    ording to currentws and regtions. In that case, visitation is not allowed unless it¡¯s


    necessary,¡± the officer replied.


    Rosalie bit her lip and dered solemnly, ¡°I am Lucas¡¯ representativewyer, and I have the right to


    see him.¡± With that, she handed over her identification to the officer.


    ¡°All right, you can speak with him after the interrogation is finished, but you will only have half an


    hour,¡± the officer said after verifying her credentials.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Rosalie agreed, then waited outside anxiously.


    09:54


    Every minute felt like an eternity for her.


    Just then, the door to an interview room opened, and a figure emerged. The person appeared to be


    in tears, wiping their face with tissues all the time.


    ¡°Ms. Haberly, you can go back for now. We¡¯ll contact youter, and if you remember any additional


    details, you can reach out to us at any time,¡± the officer said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fiona agreed. When she turned around and saw Rosalie, she immediately said, ¡°Rosalie,


    you¡¯re not trying to plead for that man, are you? I will never forgive him for what he did to me.


    Fortunately, someone happened to be passing by at the time. If no one had been there, I would


    have¡­


    Fiona choked up as she spoke.


    Rosalie felt a growing sense of unease. ¡°So, Lucas was detained by the police because of you?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s clearly a sexual offender! I can¡¯t believe you have such a former colleague. You and him¡­¡±


    Fiona continued, deliberately raising her voice when she saw a figure walking into the police station


    through the corner of her eye. ¡°Could it be that you were the one who instigated him, causing him to


    do such a terrible thing to me? Rosalie, we¡¯re cousins. How could you do this to me?¡±


    In an instant, Rosalie¡¯s expression darkened. Her intuition told her there was definitely something


    fishy going on now that Fiona was using her. ¡°We still do not know what Lucas did. I am afraid


    you are being paranoid, thinking I am trying to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re ufortable with the fact that I was Calvin¡¯s savior when he was young.


    He treats me well, but it is you that he loves. I will never be able to take your ce. You did not


    have to make Lucas do something like this.¡± Fiona sobbed.


    ¡°I never asked Lucas to do anything,¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    ¡°Rosalie, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. I will never forgive Lucas, no matter what,¡±


    Fiona concluded on her


    Own.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Rosalie didn¡¯t bother to watch Fiona¡¯s performance. Fiona¡¯s words were enough for Rosalie to


    understand that Lucas was framed by Fiona.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t understand why Fiona framed Lucas in such a matter. They had no connection


    whatsoever.


    At this moment, a police officer said to Rosalie, ¡°You must be Lucas¡¯ representativewyer. You can


    go in and talk with him now, but you only have half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie replied quickly. Just as she was about to walk forward, a hand suddenly grabbed


    her wrist from behind her and asked, ¡°Are you Lucas¡¯ representativewyer?¡±


    Rosalie turned around and saw Calvin¡¯s face. There was a sh of surprise on her face as she


    didn¡¯t expect Calvin to leave the hospital ande to the police station.


    ¡°Why did


    you leave the hospital? Did the doctor give you permission to be here?¡± she inquired. Despite the


    fact that the bandages on his head and body had been removed smoothly yesterday, in all honesty,


    he shouldn¡¯t have been discharged from the hospital for at least a few more days.


    ¡°Are you really going to be Lucas¡¯ representativewyer?¡± Calvin didn¡¯t answer her question but


    asked her instead. ¡°He is my friend, and I believe he¡¯s innocent,¡± Rosalie said.


    Fiona immediately interjected from the side. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve wronged Lucas? He is a


    monster! If the passer-by were to arriveter, he might have truly seeded in his heinous deed.


    Rosalie, just because he¡¯s your friend, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible for him tomit such a


    despicable act. Why do you ce so much trust in him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I know sometimes the evidence doesn¡¯t necessarily reflect the truth!¡± Rosalie


    responded firmly.


    However, her affirmative response caused Calvin to furrow his brow. At that moment, the police


    officer urged Rosalie, ¡°Please, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Coming now!¡± Rosalie answered, pulled her hand out of Calvin¡¯s hand, and quickly entered


    the interrogation room Calvin stared at Rosalie¡¯s back until the interrogation room door was closed.


    Then he lowered his head and looked at his hand that had just held her, lost in thought.


    Fiona¡¯s voice filled his ears. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Rosalie would choose to believe Lucas over me. Why


    would I falsely use someone of sexually assaulting me? Does she think I have no dignity? How


    could Rosalie behave this way?¡±


    Fiona kept sobbing and then raised her hand to hold Calvin¡¯s arm. ¡°Calvin, you will believe me and


    help me to seek justice, right?¡±


    Calvin turned around and looked at Fiona, who was crying piteously in front of him. He said in a


    deep voice, ¡°If you are really wronged or hurt, I will definitely help you get the justice you deserve.¡±


    Fiona sniffed. ¡°I¡­ I knew you would protect me. You are still the same Cal when we were young.¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and said, his gaze pensive. ¡°I told you not to call me ¡®Cal¡¯ anymore. It was


    just a childhood


    nickname.¡±


    It was as though an instinctive aversion surged within him when he was addressed by that name.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear the woman in front of him call him ¡°Cal,¡± as if it might shatter something


    precious to him.


    Fiona¡¯s face momentarily disyed embarrassment, but she swiftly tried to conceal it. ¡°All right¡­


    Calvin, I¡¯ll use Calvin from now on. Thank you, Calvin. Thank you for keeping your childhood


    promise to protect me.¡±


    She deliberately mentioned their childhood time many times in an effort to ensure his support on


    this matter in any situation.


    Rosalie entered the interrogation room. The police had finished their interrogation, and Lucas


    appeared visibly distressed at this moment. He seemed to be somewhat at a loss.


    As soon as he saw Rosalieing in, he panicked and said, ¡°Rosalie, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do that kind


    of thing. I don¡¯t know why that woman deliberately set me up like this!¡±


    Lucas was clearly bewildered at that moment. After all, he hadn¡¯t been prepared for such a sudden


    turn of events.


    Tell me what happened slowly. Don¡¯t panic! I¡¯m your representativewyer now to handle your case.


    If youter find awyer you¡¯re morefortable with, you can always make that change.¡± Rosalie


    comforted him.


    Lucas gradually calmed down and said, ¡°Rosalie, thank you!¡±


    Within the span of half an hour, Rosalie learned about the events of that day from Lucas. He was


    helping to get the report when Fiona appeared beside him. She said she had sprained her foot and


    asked him to help her go to the car in the open parking lot of the hospital.


    Seeing Fiona struggling with numerous items in her hands and appearing distressed, Lucas chose


    to assist her. He helped Fiona carry the heavy objects to the parking lot.


    Then, Fiona requested Lucas¡¯ help to ce the items in the back seat of the car. She mentioned


    that it was too dark to see clearly and asked Lucas to turn on the shlight feature on his phone to


    illuminate the surroundings. Without suspicion, Lucas unquestionably got into the car.


    Little did Lucas know that Fiona would promptly shut the car door and then stage a fabricated scene


    of an attempted sexual assault.


    The witnesses at that time were individuals who hade to collect their cars and the security


    guards in the parking lot. There were five people in total. They all saw Fiona exit the vehicle with a


    frightened expression while covering her torn


    clothes.


    Half an hour passed quickly. After hearing what Lucas said, Rosalie frowned unconsciously.


    Considering the existing evidence, the situation appeared grim for Lucas. This suggested that Fiona


    might have been nning the setup for quite some time. It seemed premeditated rather than a


    spontaneous act.


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t fathom why Fiona would do something like this.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand it!


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡­ I was told by the police that I would be detained. If I am subsequently found guilty, I


    could face a prison sentence of at least one to two years. I¡­¡± Lucas wore a visibly fearful


    expression.


    Rosalie fully grasped this fear. She had experienced the same anxiety herself after being detained


    because of the car ident. When she realized that all the evidence was against her, she felt the


    same overwhelming fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I will help you, definitely!¡± Rosalie said in an affirmative tone.


    Looking at her firm expression, Lucas¡¯ fear gradually faded away ¡°Rosalie, thank you!¡± Lucas was


    very grateful.


    When Rosalie came out of the interrogation room, Calvin and Fiona were still there.


    Calvin fixed his eyes on Rosalie and asked, ¡°Are you still going to help Lucas?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Besides, I believe he is innocent,¡± Rosalie said.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Calvin suddenly sneered. ¡°The police have obtained surveince footage that


    corroborates Fiona¡¯s ount entirely. Besides, the five witnesses don¡¯t know each other at all,


    which makes perjury highly unlikely! All five of them have provided consistent statements!¡±


    Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever been wronged before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was stunned.


    ¡°Have you ever been wronged? All the evidence seems to implicate you, and you find yourself


    unable to defend against it, despite knowing your innocence. Have you ever been in such a


    situation?¡± She offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been there myself, so I can empathize with how Lucas


    must be feeling right now. In any case, I must help him!¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and studied Rosalie. His gaze was contemtive as if he were attempting to


    discern her innermost thoughts. ¡°Even if I were to request that you stay out of Lucas¡¯ case, would


    you still help him?¡±


    ¡°He is my friend. I trust him.¡± She met his eyes without


    any retreat.


    At that moment, a sense of oppressive tension seemed to hang heavy in the air.


    After a few days of research, Rosalie realized that the current situation appeared dire for Lucas.


    She had unearthed several suspicious aspects of the incident that indicated Lucas had no intent to


    sexually assault Fiona. It seemed that everything had been orchestrated by Fiona.


    However, the suspicious elements she found had yet to yield a solid chain of evidence. In contrast,


    thebination of surveince footage, witnesses, and Fiona¡¯s confession formed a robust chain of


    evidence against Lucas.


    One crucial aspect was that none of the witnesses had seen the scene inside the car on that day.


    What they had witnessed was merely Fiona exiting the vehicle and raising amotion.


    However, in the realm ofw, once a solid chain of evidence was established, this particr point


    tended to be disregarded. Moreover, ording to the police, the Graham family had initially sought


    mediation, but Fiona adamantly declined any mediation efforts. She insisted on Lucas going to


    prison.


    Hence, if the case were to result in a conviction, there would likely be no probation granted.


    Thinking of Lucas¡¯ case, Rosalie was in a particrly heavy mood. She recalled her visit to the


    detention center, where she had encountered Lucas¡¯ parents. They were humble elderly individuals.


    When they saw her, they almost knelt down, begging her to make their son safe.


    But making their son safe seemed to be an incredibly daunting challenge now.


    This was a losing case, but Rosalie was determined not to lose. Having experienced the feeling of


    unjust imprisonment herself, she couldn¡¯t bear to see others like Lucas endure it.


    After some consideration, Rosalie decided to seek out Fiona. She was determined to uncover the


    motive behind Fiona¡¯s involvement in this incident.


    The hospital was the best ce to find Fiona. Fiona came to the hospital every day during Calvin¡¯s


    hospitalization. Sure enough, in Calvin¡¯s ward, she saw Fiona, but Calvin was not in the ward.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°If you¡¯re here for Calvin, he is doing the examination now. It will take him a while toe back.¡±


    Fiona smiled at Rosalie, obviously in a good mood.


    Indeed. Everything was going ording to her n with Loretta. No wonder she was


    a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Rosalie walked up to Fiona and went straight to the point. ¡°Why did


    you frame Lucas?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you said. Why would I frame him? What benefits would


    I get?¡± Fiona asked back.


    This was precisely where Rosalie found herself perplexed. ¡°You aren¡¯t even willing to consider


    mediation, are you?¡± ¡°Would you be open to mediation with someone who attempts to sexually


    assault you?¡± Fiona gazed at Rosalie¡¯s serious expression with a hint of satisfaction.


    This time, she finally felt that she had the upper hand.


    Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°Have you ever thought that if you do this, you will make an innocent


    man carry an undeserved stigma for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, stop iming that I¡¯m framing Lucas. You are also awyer. You should know that you


    have to show evidence for everything!¡± Fiona eximed arrogantly.


    ¡°How can you let Lucas go?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let me know your terms, and I¡¯ll


    do my utmost to meet


    them.¡±


    Although she still didn¡¯t understand Fiona¡¯s intention, she had a nagging suspicion that it might have


    something to do with


    09:54


    her. Perhaps it was because of her that Fiona had framed Lucas.


    ¡°Even if I were to ask you to quit being awyer from this point forward?¡± Fiona taunted.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied without hesitation. If Lucas was sentenced to prison with innocence because


    of her, even if she continued to be awyer, it would be at odds with the sense of justice in her


    heart.


    Being such awyer was pointless.


    Initially, when she was young, her aspiration to be awyer had been fueled by her desire to


    secure genuine justice for a greater number of people.


    ¡°You¡¯d be willing to give up your career as awyer for Lucas?¡± A voice emerged from behind


    Rosalie. The usual elegant voice carried an unbelievably icy tone at the moment.


    Rosalie turned around and saw Calvin walking back to the ward. His handsome face was full of


    surprise, disbelief, and even a faint anger.


    Calvin didn¡¯t expect that Rosalie would say this. Lucas was only her former colleague at the


    Environment and Sanitation Administration. Yet, she was willing to sacrifice her career for his sake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be charged with unwarranted crimes,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Do you believe him so much? Even if all the evidence points to him, you still trust him?¡± He stared


    at her and asked. ¡°I told you at the police station that he is my friend. I trust him,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Calvin experienced a sharp pang in his chest. He recalled what he had instructed someone to


    investigate earlier. During Rosalie¡¯s time at the Environment and Sanitation Administration, Lucas


    had shown a keen interest in her. He had even approached colleagues at the Environment and


    Sanitation Administration and expressed his desire to pursue ¨¤ rtionship with Rosalie.


    Calvin began to question whether Rosalie regarded Lucas solely as a friend or if there were deeper


    emotions involved.


    In an instant, a wave of jealousy washed over him. Despite being fully aware that she had never


    made any promises to him, and he wasn¡¯t even entitled to feel jealous, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t


    control his emotions. ¡°If I were to tell you not to be involved in this case or interfere with it any


    further, would you agree?¡±


    When he uttered those words, there was an almost imperceptible quiver in his voice, and his hand


    resting at his side trembled ever so slightly..


    He was taking a gamble, betting on Lucas¡¯ significance in Rosalie¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    As long as she agreed, he would do his best to give her the ending she wanted.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, what disappointed him was her response. ¡°Calvin, you saved my life. As long as what you


    ask of me doesn¡¯t conflict with my principles, I willply willingly. But I can¡¯t agree to your request


    regarding this matter.¡±


    He suddenly scoffed. ¡°So are you saying that this goes against your principles? Rosalie, is this man


    so important to you?¡±


    Rosalie remained silent. Instead of asserting that Lucas was important to her, it would be more


    urate to say that Lucas found himself in his current predicament because of her. Moreover,


    Lucas reminded her of her past self, who had also been unjustly used of a crime despite her


    innocence. In Rosalie¡¯s eyes, saving him was akin to saving herself.


    But her silence made Calvin¡¯s face turn darker.


    Fiona hurriedly walked to Calvin¡¯s side and gently grasped his arm. She said, ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t be


    upset. Rosalie must have cared deeply about Lucas, and it has clouded her judgment regarding his


    innocence. In reality, Lucas is a man full of deceit. If I hadn¡¯t been fortunate enough for someone to


    pass by and startle him so that I could escape from the car, he would have carried out his sinister


    act, and I would have¡­¡±


    As Fiona said that, she burst into tears again.


    Seeing Fiona putting on an act at this moment, Rosalie felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Do you believe


    her?¡± She looked at Calvin and said.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I believe her? If you have faith in Lucas because he was your former colleague, I


    have faith in Fiona because she saved my life when I was a child. Don¡¯t you think my reason is


    more valid than yours?¡± Calvin cast a brief nce at Fiona before assuring her, ¡°Fiona, please don¡¯t


    cry. I will assist you in seeking justice in this case.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Calvin. Thank you for trusting me!¡± Fiona choked.


    Observing the unfolding scene, Rosalie suddenly felt a sense of humiliation. In the past, Fiona had


    taken her ce and identity using the secret she had been hiding. And now, it had be the


    sharpest weapon wielded against her.


    She lifted her gaze to meet Calvin¡¯s. Then, she took a deep breath and spoke with a resolve in her


    voice. ¡°If I were to tell you that the person who saved you when you were a child was me, would you


    believe it?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he looked at Rosalie in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ It was me who saved you when you were a child!¡± Rosalie repeated. ¡°The person you met


    in the forest was me, not Fiona. In that case, do you still believe what she said?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s expression shifted noticeably. Clearly, Rosalie¡¯s sudden revtion had caught her off guard.


    But then, she didn¡¯t believe Rosalie could change anything. She hoped Rosalie wasn¡¯t holding the


    belief that Calvin would believe her im after she said those words.


    Fiona quickly showed a look of disbelief. ¡°Rosalie, how can you say that? Even if you are eager to


    save Lucas, you can¡¯t nder me like this! I¡¯m your cousin. Even though we have had our


    disagreements all this while, we¡¯re families. I can¡¯t believe you made up such lies for the sake of a


    so-called colleague!¡±


    ¡°You know deep down whether I¡¯m lying or not.¡± Rosalie brushed off Fiona¡¯s theatrics and focused


    her gaze on Calvin. ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    The initial shock in Calvin¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. His long eyshes quivered slightly before


    lowering slowly. ¡°Are you asking me to believe that you were the little girl who saved me when I was


    a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied. Even though she understood that her revtion was quite abrupt, she was


    willing to take a chance, betting on his trust in her.


    ¡°Do you recall the day we met at the top of the cliff on the final day of mourning for your granny? I


    asked you if you were the girl who rescued me, but what was your response?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice held a


    grim tone,


    Rosalie felt bitter. Back then, she had wanted to provide Jonathan with a sense of security, so even


    after her memory had been restored, she had continued to deny the fact that she had saved him as


    a child.


    ¡°Iremember,¡± she said. ¡°At that time, I denied it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, I asked you multiple times if you were the girl!¡± Calvin¡¯s voice carried a hint of a sarcastic


    smile. His eyes slowly Hifted, filled with mockery. ¡°But every time, you firmly denied it. Rosalie, and


    now you want me to believe that you were, in


    fact, that girl. Don¡¯t you find that absurd?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled suddenly. His words and the look in his eyes felt like a harsh p, leaving a


    stinging sensation on her face.


    She was consumed by bitterness. She believed she deserved it. She had persistently denied her


    identity back then, but now she was asking him to believe her words.


    ¡°I understand that what I¡¯m saying now might sound ridiculous, but Cal¡­¡± She used the nickname


    he had told her back then. ¡°I truly was the little girl you met when you were a child. I can exin


    why I kept denying it¡­¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Calvin responded with a self-deprecating tone. ¡°Rosalie, I love you, but I don¡¯t want to


    hear such a lie from you for the sake of another man. If you are truly the little girl I¡¯ve been


    searching for, why did you keep denying it every time I asked you? Did you feel ashamed of having


    this connection with me?¡±


    ¡°A lie?¡± Rosalie looked at the man in front of her nkly. He had once risked his life to save her,


    walked to her covered in blood, and asked if she was hurt. But now, he didn¡¯t want to believe her at


    all. ¡°Do you really think I lied?¡±


    The look in her eyes made Calvin¡¯s heart ache in a way that was indescribable. She was the one he


    wanted to take good care of, but the thought of her defending Lucas and trusting him brought up


    that surge of jealousy again.


    He tried his best to ignore the pain in his heart. ¡°So, what¡¯s the exnation? If it¡¯s true, you had


    plenty of chances to tell me this before. But why now, when Lucas is involved in this case? Is this


    how you want to help him? Creating such a lie for his sake!¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, this is too much!¡± Fiona added, her voice filled with grievance. ¡°Even if you want to help


    Lucas win the case, you can¡¯t say such things. Did you ever consider how this would make Calvin


    see me if you took my ce and pretended to be his childhood savior? He¡¯ll only think I¡¯m a liar!


    What will happen to me? Did you ever think about that?¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    As Fiona spoke, tears streamed down her face. While some of it may have been part of her act,


    there was genuine fear in her eyes. If Calvin were to believe Rosalie¡¯s ims, Fiona believed her


    life would be ruined.


    Fortunately, Calvin didn¡¯t believe what Rosalie said in the end.


    Rosalie kept her gaze on Calvin. ¡°Do you truly see me as someone who would resort to deception


    and take on another person¡¯s identity just to help another person?¡±


    Her voice was less intense than before as if she were just asking a serious but simple question. But


    his heart suddenly panicked.


    He didn¡¯t understand what he was panicking about.


    It felt like the closeness he had been building with her was now slipping away, and all because of


    Lucas, a man he had never paid much attention to before.


    In his impression, Lucas was just an average-looking, utterly ordinary person!


    ¡°Is Lucas so important to you?¡± He asked instead of answering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be wrongly used of something he hasn¡¯t done,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°We can only determine if he¡¯s being wrongly used or not in court. Since you believe he¡¯s


    innocent, why don¡¯t we let the judge decide,¡± Calvin responded with a cold tone.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t let him go, will you?¡± Rosalie pursed her dry lips and suddenly felt disconnected from


    the man in front of


    her.


    He could be both gentle and cold. Lillian had once mentioned that onlinements about him


    described him as both affectionate and ruthless. When he decided to be ruthless, he could be the


    most cruel and unforgiving person.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had forgotten that Calvin was the scion of the entertainment industry, and she had mistaken


    him for the Cal she remembered.


    Then she heard him say in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I can let him go. He has done


    something wrong and must be punished by thew.¡±


    At that moment, she felt like her heart was plunging into the abyss.


    Rosalie left the ward, leaving only Calvin and Fiona in the ward.


    Fiona wiped her tears with a tissue while saying, ¡°Calvin, you¡­ Please don¡¯t be mad at Rosalie. I


    merely want to bring Lucas to justice, but I don¡¯t want you two to argue or fight for my sake. I can


    drop the charges. I¡¯m willing to endure the injustice for your sake.¡±


    But Fiona¡¯s performance didn¡¯t arouse any pity from Calvin. Calvin¡¯s eyes remained cold as he


    stared at Fiona. ¡°Did Lucas really assault you on that day?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as if she had been unjustly used. ¡°I will never make light of such


    matters, no matter what! Just because I¡¯ve been married, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a woman of


    integrity. Calvin, how can you doubt me?¡±


    No matter how much Fiona tried to convey her sorrow and distress, Calvin simply regarded her with


    a cold gaze, as though he had seen through her.


    Fiona felt a chill under his intense stare and said, ¡°You¡­ Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what you said when you parted with me in the hospital as a child?¡± he asked


    abruptly


    ¡°What?¡± Fiona blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Of course, I remember. Back then, I gave you a small


    bracelet of mine. I also said that we should consider it a keepsake, and when youe to visit me


    in the future, you should bring this little bracelet with you. If there everes a day when youe


    a bitte, we¡¯ll each have an identical little bracelet. Even if we change our appearance as we grow


    up, we would still be able to recognize each other.¡±


    Deliberately, Fiona added, ¡°I recall, at that moment, I was watching a TV show. The main characters


    in the drama each had half of an emerald pendant and could recognize each other with it. So I also


    follow suit.¡±


    Hearing this, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but wear a bitter smile. He thought, ¡°What am I thinking? Do I


    honestly expect Rosalie to be telling the truth? Am I expecting the girl who once saved me as a


    child, the person I have missed all these years, to be


    Rosalie?


    In reality, it was Fiona all along! Even though Fiona wasn¡¯t quite what he had imagined, at times


    appearing greedy and vain, always wanting to reap benefits from him, it was Fiona who had saved


    his life back then.


    Besides, Fiona could recount the details of their childhood encounter.


    ¡°Yes, it was you,¡± Calvin murmured.


    ¡°Of course, it was me. Calvin, please don¡¯t tell me you believed what Rosalie said earlier. She only


    said that to save Lucas!


    She knew that if you believed her, you¡¯d agree to anything she asked. If you want me to drop


    charges against Lucas, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±


    As Fiona spoke, she wore an affectionate expression.


    Calvin-pressed his lips together into a thin line and gazed at Fiona, as though he was contemting


    about something.


    Fiona¡¯s heart raced, yet she concealed her nervousness on the surface and showed a look of


    grievance. She bit her lower lip and stammered, ¡°Calvin, do you¡­ do you truly not believe me?


    Besides, you were the one who came to me back then. Before that, I had no idea the little boy I


    saved was the Gunner family¡¯s eldest son!¡±


    Calvin let out a sigh in his heart. Indeed, he had tracked down Fiona through various clues, and


    those childhood photos of Fiona were an exact match to the little girl he had encountered back


    then.


    The photos, bearing the marks of time, were undeniably authentic!


    Hence, Fiona was really the little girl he was looking for. Rosalie had made up such a lie to save


    Lucas.


    ¡°Fiona, I hope you are not lying to me,¡± Calvin parted his lips and said.


    ¡°How could I lie to you?¡± Fiona tried to calm down and suppress the fear in her heart.


    As long as everything unfolded as per her n, with Calvin and Rosalie growing apart or even


    breaking up due to Lucas, she was confident that she could secure the position of Mrs. Gunner in


    the future.


    Rosalie¡¯s mind was a mess when she left the hospital.


    It turned out that it was so difficult to find a person who believed in her unconditionally! Back then,


    she had allowed Fiona to take her ce and even deceive Calvin effortlessly. Now, it was time for


    her to face the consequences.


    It was just that Lucas shouldn¡¯t be the one to bear the consequences brought about by her actions.


    Now she finally understood what Fiona¡¯s purpose was! Lucas¡¯s case had only served as a catalyst.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Is Fiona trying to get Calvin and me to go against each other by taking advantage


    of Lucas¡¯s matter? How is she going to let Calvin give up his hostility against Lucas?


    Maybe I should try again. I should find another chance to talk to Calvin alone and tell him everything


    about the past¡­ After thinking for a long time, her phone¡¯s ringtone interrupted her thoughts.


    Rosalie picked up her phone, and Amelia¡¯s voice was heard from the other side. ¡°Rosalie, how is


    Lucas¡¯s matter going? Aiden has been asking about him these days.¡± ¡°The situation is very


    troublesome now. I¡¯ll figure it out and see if I can find evidence to prove his innocence,¡± Rosalie


    said. ¡°Although the chances are slim, I have to try it.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, just tell me,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie agreed. After the call ended, she found that she had unconsciously walked to the


    door of Youngblood Group!


    She remembered that she had been there many times before, especially when she was a rider at


    Amelia¡¯s diner. For some time, Jonathan always ordered a pile of lunches at noon and asked her to


    send them there.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that she would unconsciously go there. She could not figure out what was


    wrong with her.


    She subconsciously wanted to turn around and hurry away, but a disgusting feeling suddenly


    surged in her stomach.


    She leaned against a small dustbin on the side of the avenue and began to vomit.


    Thest tinte she saw Jonathan, she also vomited. She didn¡¯t expect to throw up like that again as


    soon as she arrived at the door of hispany!


    Rosalie mocked herself with a bitter smile in her heart, but she could not stop vomiting.


    A security guard came over and said to Rosalie in disgust, ¡°Why are you vomiting here? Our CEO


    will being back to thepany soon. How can you vomit here like this¡­¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled slightly. She thought, ¡°Jonathan¡­ ising?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Rosalie said reluctantly. Her mouth was filled with the bitterness


    after vomiting.


    However, the disgusting feeling surged again before Rosalie could clean herself up. She then


    vomited into the dustbin again The security guard was anxious. Although the dustbin was a little far


    away from the main entrance and beside the avenue, it/ was still inappropriate for thepany¡¯s


    CEO to witness that scene.


    However, someone was vomiting then, and he couldn¡¯t do anything! The security guard could only


    stare at the woman before him anxiously, wishing her to stop vomiting and leave quickly!


    However, life turned out not as he wished. When Rosalie was having difficulty vomiting, three cars


    suddenly headed toward the doorway. Then, the car stopped, and someone got out of it.


    ¡°Jonathan, this is¡­¡± Carlos paused for a while and didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, Rosalie had


    be a taboo to Jonathan.


    Rosalie, who was vomiting, suddenly stiffened after hearing Carlos¡¯ voice.


    She thought, ¡°If Carlos is here, Jonathan is also¡­¡±


    However, Rosalie couldn¡¯t stop vomiting at that moment. She could only keep her head down and


    vomit as if she wanted to throw up her whole stomach.


    At the door of the Youngblood Group, a strange scene came into being. Rosalie was vomiting


    beside the dustbin. A security guard stood next to her. Not far away, Jonathan was standing there


    with his eyes on Rosalie. Neither joy nor anger could be seen on his face. Carlos, the driver, and


    several senior executives of thepany, coupled with a few security guards, were standing


    around Jonathan.


    When Rosalie finally stopped vomiting and looked up weakly, she realized many people were


    watching her!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, she was surrounded by so many people when vomiting.


    The person she minded the most that was watching her was Jonathan!


    That day, he was wearing a ck suit and a high-cor sweater of the same color inside. He looked


    cold and unapproachable.


    Rosalie was so embarrassed that she wanted to leave. However, if she wanted to take the bus


    back, she had to walk in his direction. Hence, Rosalie could only lower her head awkwardly and


    wiped her lips with a tissue from her bag while walking quickly to get out of there as soon as


    possible.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t move and stood there. The closer she got to him, the stronger Rosalie


    could feel everyone¡¯s gaze


    on her.


    The disgusting feeling surged again just as Rosalie was about to bypass him. She felt like she


    wanted to throw up again.


    Blech! Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but bend down again and vomit.


    Suddenly, the people around her changed their expressions. Those who didn¡¯t know Rosalie could


    only look at her and think she was doomed. She vomited in front of Jonathan. She was seeking


    death!


    Some of her vomit even fell on Jonathan¡¯s shoes!


    At the scene, only Carlos didn¡¯t think so.


    That was because¡­ even if Rosalie couldn¡¯t help vomiting in front of Jonathan, Jonathan didn¡¯t


    avoid her.


    Although Rosalie had be Jonathan¡¯s taboo, and Jonathan was highly indifferent to Rosalie


    when he met her several times, she still meant something in Jonathan¡¯s heart!


    Otherwise, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to see a woman throw up!


    After vomiting for a while, Rosalie finally suppressed the disgusting feeling. She quickly wiped the


    corner of her lips with a tissue, stumbled to stand up straight, and said to Jonathan, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His deep, beautiful eyes stared at her deeply, but it was not as captivating as before at that moment.


    It was a simply cold gaze. ¡°Are you trying to get away with it just by apologizing?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. She felt that his words were referring to the matter at that moment, but they


    seemed to be referring to something else.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll clean this ce up,¡± she said.


    ¡°And the shoes too,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, she suddenly understood what he meant.


    He wanted her to clean up her yomit that stained his shoes just now.


    She quickly squatted down again, pulled out a new tissue, and wiped his shoes.


    He looked at her condescendingly, as she squatted in front of him. That scene reminded him again


    that she knelt before him and begged him to let her go.


    He had also looked at her condescendingly from that angle!

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    After a while, Rosalie rubbed his upper and looked up at him. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    At this moment, her face was as pale as snow without a trace of blood, and her thin body made her


    look weak.


    Jonathan frowned. Her appearance made him feel ufortable.


    Rosalie waited for a while. Seeing that Jonathan didn¡¯t answer her, she touched her nose


    awkwardly,ughed at herself, and stood up.


    ¡°May I borrow a broom and dustpan? I¡¯ll clean this ce up,¡± Rosalie said to a man in security


    uniform.


    ¡°What?¡± The man was stunned for a moment. After seeing Carlos nodding, he quickly replied,


    ¡°Okay. Give me a second.¡± Then he hurriedly took a broom and dustpan and handed them to


    Rosalie.


    Rosalie lowered her head and began to clean up her vomit, while Jonathan stood aside without


    leaving.


    As Jonathan didn¡¯t leave, the others naturally dared not to. They all watched as Rosalie cleaned up


    the ce..


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the slender figure. Her look reminded him of her


    sweeping the street back then, but now she was thinner than before as if she would fall down when


    the wind blew.


    He knew that he should leave now andpletely ignore her. Even if she vomited blood or fainted


    in front of him, he should ignore it.


    As in the previous times, he shouldpletely ignore her.


    However, Jonathan couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from Rosalie. His face was gloomy, and his frown


    deepened.


    Carlos, who was on the side, looked at Jonathan and dared not breathe out loud.


    While Rosalie was cleaning up. Jonathan suddenly rushed forward, grabbed her arm, and walked


    toward the Youngblood Group building. ¡¤


    Rosalie was startled. She let go of the broom in her hand, which then fell to the ground.


    When she came back to her senses, Jonathan had pulled her into the elevator.


    The senior executives and security guards standing outside looked at each other, not knowing what


    was going on.


    Some senior executives couldn¡¯t help asking Carlos, ¡°Mr. Gibson, what is¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you see that woman in the future, don¡¯t offend her Carlos said, and then he asked the


    security guards to find the janitor of thepany to clean up the ce.


    In the elevator, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Where are you taking me? Let go of me!¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She twisted her wrist and struggled.


    However, his five fingers held her wrist firmly like steel bars. She struggled and felt the pain in her


    wrist.


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped on the floor where the CEO¡¯s Office was located, and Jonathan brought


    Rosalie out of the elevator directly.


    ¡°Let go¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± she shouted. His cold expression and the sternness


    emanating from his body could make people feel how dangerous he was at that moment.


    It was even hard to guess what he was thinking.


    Seeing that, none of the secretaries dared to step forward. It was hot until Jonathan and Rosalie


    entered the office that the secretaries looked at each other and then tacitly pretended that nothing


    had happened.


    However, it was obvious that they were shocked.


    These secretaries knew Rosalie, of course. They had discussed secretly that maybe Rosalie could


    really join the Youngblood family and be thedy of the Youngblood family. After all, Jonathan


    had never been so fond of a woman before.


    However, Rosalie¡¯s name seemed to have be a taboo recently. Even someone who


    identally said a word that had a simr pronunciation was directly dismissed by thepany.


    Carlos only told them secretly not to mention anything rted to Rosalie in the future.


    These secretaries thought Cindere was dead, but they didn¡¯t expect that she woulde here


    again today.


    In the office, Rosalie said awkwardly, ¡°Jonathan, let go of me¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, his hand suddenly loosened. She stumbled and almost fell before


    she could stand firmly.


    ¡°Of course I will!¡± Jonathan said coldly. ¡°But I really want to know why you appeared in front of me


    again and again after you knelt on the ground and begged me to let you go.¡±


    He approached her step by step, and the ominous pressure left her nearly breathless.


    She subconsciously stepped back and said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a coincidence. I didn¡¯t mean to appear in


    front of you.¡±


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± He suddenly sneered. ¡°If the previous times were coincidences, then what about


    today? Why did you appear at the entrance of Youngblood Group? Why don¡¯t you tell me where you


    are going that you have to pass by here?¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. She didn¡¯t even know why she came here without realizing it. At that time,


    her mind was in a mess. She was just thinking about what to do with Lucas¡¯s case.


    Her silence only served to intensify the mocking look on his face. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    He moved closer to her. She continued to step back, but her calf hit the armrest of the couch behind


    her, causing her to lose her footing and fall onto the couch.


    Rosalie wanted to sit up, but now her legs were still resting on the armrest of the couch, and her


    back was against the seat of the couch. This posture made it difficult for her to sit up at once.


    The next moment, Jonathan had already leaned down and pressed one hand on the back of the


    couch while the other hand was on the seat beside her. Suddenly, she looked as if she were


    imprisoned in his arms.


    This posture made Rosalie extremely embarrassed. ¡°W-What exactly are you up to?¡± She stared at


    him.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. What exactly are you up to?¡± Jonathan said. Her appearance


    time and again only served to mess up his heart that he had been trying to calm down. ¡°Rosalie, are


    you ying hard to get?¡±


    He leaned in closer to her, his warm breath caressing her face.


    She blushed and denied, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°So is Calvin not good enough for you? Is that it? And then you want toe back to me again?¡± he


    murmured and gently stroked her cheek with his fingers, but the expression on his face was still


    cold.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    The scene in the hospital suddenly shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind. She told Calvin that she was the


    little girl who had saved him, but Calvin didn¡¯t believe it because she had denied it too many times


    before.


    But her denials were because of Jonathan, who was in front of her.


    The cycle was like an irony.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s between Calvin and me, and I wasn¡¯t looking


    for you. I thought we had already made it clear.¡±


    His eyes became colder, and he suddenly pinched her chin with his fingers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed when she felt the pain in her chin. He leaned closer again, the tip of his


    nose almost touching hers, so much so that she could count his eyshes.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± His hoarse voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Have you ever regretted it? Do you regret


    begging me to let you go?¡±


    Her body suddenly stiffened. Had she ever regretted it? Perhaps they would have gotten back


    together if she hadn¡¯t done that initially. When he knelt at her feet and said he would trust her, love


    her, and give everything to her, she was not impressed.


    Even if they did get together at that time, it didn¡¯t mean that the problem between them was truly


    solved. They were from two different worlds to begin with, but now it had just returned to how it was


    meant to be. ¡°I have never regretted it,¡± she answered.


    The next moment, the pressure emitted from him seemed to suffocate her, which made her body


    shiver.


    ¡°Since you have never regretted it, don¡¯t show up in front of me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be


    merciful to you anymore!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded cold. Suddenly, she only felt that her chin was


    about to be crushed by him.


    When Rosalie returned to the rental home, she felt exhausted.


    Many things had happened that day. The matter with Lucas, Fiona, Calvin, and even Jonathan


    seemed to be weighing her down, and she did not know how to deal with them.


    Although she had almost vomited everything in her stomach at the entrance of Youngblood Group,


    she didn¡¯t have any appetite for food at that moment.


    Rosalie thought for a while and made herself some oatmeal with dried fruits.


    While eating, she turned on her phone and read the news. Because Lillian had recently gone to


    Callum¡¯s, she would also browse the news of the city where the White family was when reading the


    news.


    When she read a piece of news, she was shocked. The title stated that the head of the White family


    had disappeared and the disappearance was a mystery. Even tens of millions of dors of orders


    were about to be given up.


    ¡°Missing? Callum disappeared? Is it fake news or what?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Rosalie looked at the source of the news, which was a verified ount. However, the news had not


    been trending so far.


    The followingments were written by theizens.


    Rosalie hurriedly dialed Lillian¡¯s phone number, but a sound that stated the line was busy came


    from the other end of the phone.


    Rosalie made several calls in a row, but none of them went through


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Suddenly, a strong sense of anxiety surged in her heart.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ You must be okay!¡±


    Rosalie quickly began to search the Inte for news about Callum, but thetest news about


    Callum was only the gossip news about his disappearance she had just read.


    After all, Callum was only a businessman and not a celebrity. Even though he was the head of the


    White family, he received limited attention, so this news was not very popr.


    ¡°What is going on with Lillian? Why isn¡¯t she answering the phone?¡± Rosalie also tried to send her


    WhatsApp messages. She tried all the ways to contact her, but she never replied.


    Rosalie hesitated for a while and finally called Lillian¡¯s parents. Their number was also saved in her


    phone address book, butter after she went to jail, she never called this number again because


    she was being hated by Lillian¡¯s parents.


    However, Lillian¡¯s parents hated her for a reason. After all, it was because of her that Lillian gave up


    her studies and only stayed in a small design institute as a small designer after returning home.


    Rosalie¡¯s call was finally answered after a long time. A female voice with a nasal tone came from


    the phone. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ Lillian¡¯s mother, right?¡± Rosalie thought. She then answered, ¡°I-It¡¯s me. You¡¯re Mrs. Quinn,


    right? I¡¯m Rosalie¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Abigail, as if to vent her frustration, shouted, ¡°Why did you call? If


    you are still grateful to Lillian, then don¡¯t disturb our family at this time!¡±


    With that, Abigail hung up the phone directly.


    Rosalie was stunned and wanted to call again, but no one answered. She guessed that Abigail had


    directly cklisted her number.


    Rosalie stood up abruptly, took her wallet and keys, ran out of the rental home, and headed for the


    Quinn residence.


    When she arrived at the Quinn residence and rang the doorbell, no one answered. Instead, the


    neighbor next door walked out and said, ¡°Go and look for them. They have gone to the hospital.


    There¡¯s nobody at home!¡±


    ¡°The hospital?¡± Rosalie was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. Their daughter, I heard, is seriously injured and is being saved in the hospital! I wonder how


    she¡¯s doing now,¡± the neighbor muttered.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Lillian is seriously injured and is being saved in the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± the other party replied.


    ¡°W-Which hospital?¡± Rosalie¡¯s lips were shaking when she asked this question. She seemed to


    have used all her strength to utter those words.


    After knowing the specific hospital, Rosalie rushed out of the residential area and hailed a taxi.


    Along the way, she tried her best to tell herself in her heart that it would be fine. Lillian must be fine.


    Perhaps the so-called serious injury was just a mistake on the neighbor¡¯s part.


    Although she told herself that, her body couldn¡¯t help trembling and her heart beat extremely


    violently.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    When she arrived at the hospital and mentioned Lillian¡¯s name at the nurses¡¯ station, what was


    initially considered a hint of hope had now been confirmed as a fact.


    Lillian was indeed seriously injured and had juste out of the emergency room. Now she was


    under observation in the ICU ward. Only after passing through the critical period could she be


    transferred to an ordinary ward.


    Rosalie felt as if everything in front of her was gradually bing darker. When she came to the


    ICU ward, she saw Stephen and Abigail standing in front of the ss window and crying while


    looking inside.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalie hadn¡¯t met Lillian¡¯s parents for more than four


    saw them again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lillian? Lillian is¡­¡±


    years. She thought that she would be in such a ce when she


    Rosalie¡¯s legs were trembling. At this moment, she was even a little timid and dared not step


    forward to see what Lillian looked like behind the ss window. She was afraid that if she saw her,


    she would be unable to bear it.


    She took one step at a time.


    It was a short distance, yet it felt so long.


    When Rosalie finally reached the transparent ss window, Lillian lying on the hospital bed was the


    sight that greeted her.


    In an instant, Rosalie burst into tears.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Is that Lillian? Is that her? The person on the bed is lying motionless with a tube in


    her nose and thick gauze wrapped around her head. If not for the number on the instrument next to


    her that is still changing, I would think that a dead person is lying on the bed.


    What exactly happened?


    Before leaving Strico, Lillian was so energetic when I talked to her on the phone. She also said that


    we would get together and go shopping and have a meal when she came back.


    Why did Callum disappear? Why was Lillian seriously injured? These things are like a mystery, and


    I have no answers yet.¡±


    ¡°How is Lillian doing now?¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Her voice immediately attracted the attention of Lillian¡¯s parents. When they turned around and saw


    it was Rosalie, they became angry again as if they had finally found a way to vent their anger.


    Abigail snapped at Rosalie, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you on the phone to stop


    harassing us if you¡¯re still grateful to Lillian? Lillian had given up so much for you in the past. Now


    that she¡¯s in this state, can¡¯t you even give us some peace of mind?¡±


    ¡°I-I just want to know what happened to Lillian. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Rosalie choked


    out.


    ¡°Help? What can you do to help?¡± Abigail said angrily. ¡°You¡¯ve been to prison. You are not a doctor


    or a cop. What can you do to help? Treat Lillian? Or find the killer who tried to hurt her?¡±


    Rosalie clenched her teeth tightly. She couldn¡¯t refute Abigail¡¯s words.


    Now she could do nothing but look at Lillian who was seriously injured.


    Stephen was calmer than Abigail. He pulled his wife and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking about it.


    What¡¯s the use of you telling her this?¡±


    Then Stephen said to Rosalie, ¡°Lillian is not doing so well. As you can see, our family is in a mess


    now. We are already in a bad mood. I hope you won¡¯t show up in front of us again. Although we


    know that what happened to Lillian has nothing to do with you this time, seeing you will only remind


    us of how much Lillian has given up for you. We can¡¯t help but have a grudge against you.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand,¡± Rosalie said. That was why she had neverined about Stephen and Abigail


    because no parent is willing to see their child sacrifice their great future for a friend.


    At this moment, a nurse came over and handed Stephen and Abigail a bill. ¡°Your previous deposit


    has been deducted and you still owe some money. Go and settle it quickly. After that, Lillian needs


    to have another two operations. There are also the expenses of the ICU ward and follow-up


    expenses. You guys should be prepared to spend a few hundred thousand


    dors.¡±


    Stephen and Abigail felt their heads buzz when they heard that. Ordinary families like them couldn¡¯t


    get so much money.


    ¡°I-Is it really that expensive?¡± Stephen asked tremblingly.


    ¡°It depends. You have to ask the doctor about it, but a few hundred thousand dors is just a


    minimum. Maybe more money will be needed inter treatment,¡± the nurse said.


    After the nurse left, Stephen and Abigail held the bill with a bitter look.


    ¡°What should we do about the money?¡± Abigail was at a loss. The two of them only had tens of


    thousands of dors left in their savings. If they wanted to save their daughter, it would be hard for


    them to make ends meet.


    However, if they didn¡¯t pay up, the hospital would only give her conservative treatment and stop


    providing her medicines just to keep her breathing. There was no telling how long her life wouldst.


    Even if she could survive, she would always be


    like a dead person.


    Stephen frowned. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no


    other way, then let¡¯s sell the house. Our house can still be sold for around 200 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what if it isn¡¯t enough? The nurse said that there¡¯s no telling how long she¡¯ll stay in the ICU


    ward, and there are also rehabilitation expenses¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that much. My daughter¡¯s life is important. If I run out of moneyter, then I will


    kneel and beg for food to cure her, and¡­ there¡¯s still Callum. If Callum shows up in the future, he


    will definitely find a way to save Lillian!¡± Stephen said.


    ¡°But Callum is missing now. No one knows what¡¯s going on with him. Is he already¡­¡± Abigail


    sobbed and dared not think about it anymore.


    Rosalie was heartbroken when she heard these words.


    ¡°Sell the house? They only have one house. If they really sold it, what would happen to them?¡± she


    wondered. ¡°Do they have to rent a house for the rest of their lives? How will Lillian feel when she


    wakes up in the future and finds that even her home is gone?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Quinn, I¡¯ll find a way to raise money for Lillian¡¯s medical expenses,¡± Rosalie said.


    Stephen and Abigail wore looks of disbelief.


    Abigail said, ¡°What are you talking about? Raising money? Get lost! Don¡¯t bother us anymore!¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath, then looked at her friend lying on the hospital bed.


    ¡°Lillian, you have to hold on. I¡¯ll find a way to settle the medical bill. No matter what, I will keep you


    alive and make sure you recover!¡± she muttered to herself.


    Rosalie hurried out of the hospital. Now, the only person she could think of who coulde up with


    such arge sum of money at once was Calvin.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    For Calvin, it might be a few hundred thousand dors. But for Lillian, it was life-saving money.


    Rosalie took out her phone and called Calvin, but no one answered. She gritted her teeth and went


    to Calvin¡¯s ward in Central Hospital, but the ward was empty. The news she received from the nurse


    was that Calvin hadpleted the discharge procedures that afternoon.


    Rosalie wondered where she could find Calvin.


    Rosalie kept thinking if Calvin could be found at the Gunner residence or at his own private


    mansion.


    Rosalie remembered that Calvin mentioned before how often he lived in his private mansion and


    that there had been gossip about the address of his private mansion, which she could find online.


    After all, Calvin was the star of the entertainment industry. Many people knew where his private


    mansion was, but it was not easy for some people to get in because of the world¡¯s top security


    systems and there were many security guards. Rosalie took a taxi and reported the address of


    Calvin¡¯s mansion to the driver.


    The driver immediately advised, ¡°Are you going to try your luck at Mr. Gunner¡¯s mansion? Well, you


    will only be stopped outside. How can ordinary people get in there? I advise you not to take your


    chances.¡±


    Rosalie said indifferently, ¡°Just go.¡±


    On the way, while driving, the driver said that his colleagues had driven a few women to the


    mansion before. The security guards over there had called the cops on them for trying to sneak into


    the mansion, and then all of them had been arrested.


    ¡°These days, there are always women who want to try their luck and think that they can stop


    working hard once they marry into a rich family. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s going to be hard, especially


    since the man is Mr. Gunner? In the entertainment industry alone, there are so many beautiful


    women who want to get close to him. Ordinary people cannotpete with them.¡± It was obvious


    that the driver regarded Rosalie as one of the admirers of Calvin.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t exin. At this moment, she was only thinking about Lillian.


    For the first time, Rosalie needed money so badly. And now, Calvin was the only one who could


    come up with such arge sum of money.


    Perhaps it was only Calvin who would be willing to lend Rosalie such arge sum of money.


    Rosalie sat in the car nervously. When she arrived at her destination, she paid the taxi fare and got


    out of the vehicle quickly.


    The iron gate of the mansion was closed. The security guard came forward to greet Rosalie.


    ¡°I want to see Mr. Calvin Gunner. It¡¯s urgent,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly.


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t meet Mr. Gunner without a reservation. Just leave. I¡¯ll have to report you for


    harassment if you trespass.¡± The security guard looked at Rosalie with disdain.


    After all, the guard had seen a lot of women who came here just to get close to Calvin.


    ¡°This is really urgent!¡± Rosalie said. She could tell from the security guard¡¯s words that Calvin was


    around. ¡°Tell him that Rosalie is here and has something to tell him. And he will definitely meet me!¡±


    The security guard did not budge. If Rosalie was just that kind of woman who wanted to get closer


    to Calvin, then he would be scolded if he made the call.


    Rosalie could only continue dialing Calvin¡¯s number again, but the line was busy no matter how


    many times she called.


    At this moment, a sedan suddenly drove over. Fiona got out of the car, and her eyes shed with


    surprise when she saw Rosalie. She stepped forward and asked, ¡°Rosalie, why are you here?¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said to Fiona, ¡°I want to meet Calvin. I have a friend who is


    seriously injured in the ICU ward now. I want to ask him for help. Could you take me in and let me


    meet Calvin if possible?¡±


    Despite knowing that they had been quarreling recently and the other party wouldn¡¯t agree at all,


    Lillian wanted to give it a try anyway.


    Sure enough, as she expected, Fiona shed a troubled look and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you. You know


    that you parted on bad terms with Calvin today. Calvin is angry. If I take you in, Calvin will be mad at


    me. Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    As Fiona said that, she turned around and returned to the car. The iron gate slowly opened, and the


    car drove in. Fiona sat inside the car and looked at Rosalie who was standing outside and looking


    anguished through the window. She couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Rosalie meet Calvin so easily. She was waiting for the gap between them to get


    wider and wider.


    Rosalie watched bitterly as Fiona¡¯s car slowly drove into the mansion, and the iron gate slowly


    closed in front of her.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Wait!


    I have to wait!


    Perhaps I can only meet Calvin when hees out of the mansion.¡±


    Looking at the security guard beside her, Rosalie said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave here, but I won¡¯t do anything


    else either. The road outside this mansion should be a public road. I¡¯ll just stand here. If you still


    want to call the police, you can go ahead.¡±


    The security guard hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned back to where


    he came from. After all, he had already known that Rosalie knew Fiona and Calvin when he saw


    Rosalie conversing with Fiona.


    Before figuring out what kind of rtionship Rosalie and Calvin had, the security guard didn¡¯t want


    to offend them easily.


    Rosalie stood there. The sky was already dark, and even the moon seemed to be covered with a


    layer of ck veil.


    Rosalie looked up at the moon in a daze.


    That night in the mountain with Calvin, she, who was still a child, had also looked at the moon in the


    sky like this. She was not afraid during the day, but at night, she was scared and couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep.


    He said to her in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t sleep. I will protect you.¡±


    Indeed, as he had promised, he had protected her and saved her life, but why did they end up like


    this?


    At that moment, she wanted his help the most. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cal, please help Lillian!¡± Rosalie kept shouting in her heart. She pressed her lips tightly and dialed


    Calvin¡¯s phone number again.


    ¡°Pick up! Pick up!¡± She was anxious. She had thought that she had be strong after


    experiencing so many things, but now it turned out that there were still too many things that would


    leave her powerless.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    In the living room of the mansion, the phone rang over and over again. Calvin looked down at the


    ringing phone, seemingly struggling with something, but he didn¡¯t answer it for a long time.


    It was a call from Rosalie, but he didn¡¯t know how to face her.


    ¡°She¡¯s been calling me nonstop. But why? Is it because of Lucas? Is she trying to plead for Lucas?¡±


    he thought.


    At this moment, Fiona, who hade in not long ago and glimpsed the caller ID on the phone,


    pretended to be confused as she said, ¡°Hey, Calvin, aren¡¯t you going to answer the phone? It¡¯s


    Rosalie. I suppose she¡¯s calling because of Lucas. I met her at the gate just now. She kept saying


    that she wanted to see you and needed to tell you something. I didn¡¯t expect that she could be so


    persistent for Lucas!¡±


    Fiona deliberately imed that Rosalie was standing outside because of Lucas.


    Sure enough, Calvin directly picked up the phone and turned it off. He was no longer struggling with


    his decision.


    Fiona was overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it. She said to Calvin, ¡°Calvin, are you really not going to


    see Rosalie? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still outside¡­¡±


    Calvin said coldly, ¡°Enough. Stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Everything she¡¯s doing now is for Lucas! Does she really care so much about that man? I know I¡¯m


    being jealous of that man. I¡¯m jealous that he is so important to her!¡± he muttered inwardly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalie stood there all night, waiting. She had made many calls, and in the end, all she heard was


    the automated voice saying that the phone had been turned off.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. Her thin body looked a little shaky in the night breeze. The security guard


    came forward to persuade her several times, but she still shook her head, indicating that she would


    continue to wait.


    Waves of exhaustion relentlessly washed over her body. Every time she was about to lose her


    footing, about to lie down on the road and fall asleep because she was so sleepy, she told herself


    that Lillian was suffering much more and was in more pain than her.


    If she couldn¡¯t hold on now, what about Lillian?


    Soon, it was dawn. The security guards had changed shifts, and Rosalie finally saw a silver-gray


    caring out of the mansion. Using almost all her strength, she rushed toward the car and


    stopped it.


    The car stopped. The security guard rushed over and shouted at Rosalie, ¡°Are you trying to get


    yourself killed?¡±


    Rosalie was silent. She just looked at Calvin, who was sitting in the back seat of the car through the


    window. However, she couldn¡¯t see clearly from this angle. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly and


    could only see his profile!


    ¡°I¡­ just want to see Calvin. I just want to see¡­ Cal,¡± Rosalie choked out. She didn¡¯t dare to close


    her eyes all night, for fear that she would miss it and not see him when he left.


    Now that she finally got to meet him, she wanted him to know that he was her hope. He was Lillian¡¯s


    hope to survive.


    In the car, Calvin also saw Rosalie through the window. She looked haggard, and her eyes seemed


    to be more swollen than usual. She was blocking the car in that manner with her thin body.


    He was shocked and also surprised.


    ¡°Did she stay here all night? I thought she would go back after she realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    meet me,¡± he thought.


    He suddenly felt as if he was stabbed by something and wanted to open the door.


    Fiona piped up, ¡°Calvin, why don¡¯t you get out of the car and promise Rosalie that you will let Lucas


    go? I could leave it alone for your sake. No matter how much Lucas has hurt me, I¡¯ll let it slide.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she will continue to force you to agree to her request. After all, she cares


    about Lucas so much.¡±


    Calvin, who was about to open the door, suddenly stopped when he heard that.


    He thought, ¡°Yeah. How can I forget that everything she¡¯s doing is just for Lucas? Her haggardness,


    her sadness, and her persistence are all just for Lucas!¡±


    ¡°Drive!¡± Calvin ordered the driver, then leaned against the seat and slowly closed his eyes.


    The driver rolled down the window and said to the security guard outside, ¡°Pull her away. Mr.


    Gunner doesn¡¯t want to see this woman.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s expression stiffened, and then she shouted, ¡°Calvin, I really need to talk to you. I need


    your help¡­¡±


    The car window slowly closed, drowning out her voice.


    And the next moment, she was already pulled away by the security guard.


    The car slowly drove away in front of her. Rosalie used almost all her strength to push the security


    guard away and chase


    after the car, but no matter how hard she ran, she couldn¡¯t catch up. The gap between her and the


    car was steadily/ increasing.


    In the car, Fiona was secretly delighted to see Rosalie chasing after the car.


    ¡°Since Rosalie has given up the fact that she saved Calvin as a child, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me


    using that identity. Calvin will only be mine in the end!¡± Fiona thought.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how long she had been running. Even if she tried her best to run, the car


    eventually disappeared from her sight.


    At this moment, a kind of overwhelming despair washed over her as she wondered who else could


    save Lillian.


    She stood on the road nkly and felt that everything around her seemed to be turning dark.


    ¡°Who else can save Lillian? It doesn¡¯t matter if it costs my life as long as I can save Lillian,¡± she


    muttered to herself


    At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s face appeared in her mind.


    Her body suddenly trembled, and her eyes, which were filled with despair, were reced by hope.


    Even if Jonathan hated her now, she had to try for Lillian¡¯s sake.


    Rosalie arrived at the entrance of the Youngblood Group building. The office hour for Youngblood


    Group began at nine o¡¯clock, and now it was only over eight o¡¯clock.


    She stayed at the entrance and waited quietly. After seeing Rosalie brought into thepany by his


    boss yesterday, the security guard didn¡¯t dare to say anything more today.


    As he did not know the rtionship between Rosalie and the CEO, he merely allowed her to stand


    there.


    After some time, when fewer and fewer people entered the building, a familiar ck car drove over.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was Jonathan¡¯s car.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    As expected, the car stopped, and Jonathan got out of it. When he saw Rosalie, he stopped in his


    tracks, and his eyes fell on


    her.


    ¡°I-I have something to ask you,¡± she said. Sincest night, she hadn¡¯t taken a sip of water. At this


    moment, her mouth was so dry.


    ¡°Are you looking for me? Do you have a short memory, or do you not take my words seriously?


    Yesterday I told you not to show up in front of me again, yet you came here on purpose today,¡± he


    said in a sarcastic tone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie strode forward and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me again,


    but¡­ I¡¯m begging you to lend me 400 thousand dors. I will pay back the money with interest. I


    really need the money!¡±


    ¡°400 thousand dors?¡± He frowned slightly. Her so-called request was really unexpected to him,


    and the mocking look in his eyes intensified. ¡°What? It¡¯s just 400 thousand dors. Did Calvin refuse


    to give it to you and that¡¯s why you have toe


    to me?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden. The colors were drained out of her face. Her lips


    trembled, but she didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    He looked at her calmly and said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right. Calvin really refused to give you 400


    thousand dors.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pulled her hand away from his sleeve bit by bit. ¡°But why do


    you think I would lend you 400 thousand dors? Do you think there is still a rtionship between


    me and you that I would lend you 400 thousand dors?¡±


    Her hand was pulled away from his arm.


    ¡°Rosalie, it was you who asked me to let go of you and disregarded my feelings for you. Yesterday,


    you said that you didn¡¯t regret it! In that case, you don¡¯t have to beg me for anything. The fact that


    you can still stand in front of me like this is already my greatest kindness to you!¡± He walked right


    into the building as if he didn¡¯t want to look at her any longer.


    Rosalie stood there in a daze, her face full of bitterness.


    Rosalie mused, ¡®Was he kind? Yeah, I suppose so. I disregarded his feelings thoroughly back then


    and embarrassed him to the


    extreme.


    Now, it is indeed his kindness that I can still stand like this!


    It¡¯s just¡­ Wh


    will happen to Lillian without the 400 thousand dors? She needs it for surgery and her stay at the


    ICU ward. Will she really have to wake up without a home?


    Even if they really sell the Quinn residence, will it be enough to pay Lillian¡¯s medical expenses?¡¯


    Rosalie felt her heart sink as she thought of that.


    In the CEO¡¯s Office, Carlos looked at Jonathan¡¯s gloomy face and felt nervous.


    No one had expected Rosalie toe to Jonathan early this morning.


    Carlos didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was thinking. If Jonathan had no feelings for Rosalie, then


    yesterday, Jonathan would have ignored Rosalie instead of dragging her into the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Carlos said tentatively, ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ Ms. Leighton is still standing outside the building.¡±


    ¡°If she wants to stand, let her,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Carlos suddenly stopped talking and wondered if Jonathan had stopped caring about Rosalie.


    However, he was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s following words.


    ¡°Go and find out why she wants to borrow 400 thousand dors,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos hurriedly answered and walked out of the office.


    In the huge CEO¡¯s Office, Jonathan was left alone. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and


    looked down at the figure who was still standing in front of the building.


    Looking down from his point of view, he could only see some faint ck spots, but he could still


    recognize her from the ck spots.


    It was strange. He kept telling himself not to care about her anymore, yet he couldn¡¯t control


    himself.


    He was worried at the thought of her pale and haggard face and her frail body.


    ¡°What am I worried about? What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Jonathan said to himself in his heart.


    ¡°Rosalie came here just because Calvin didn¡¯t want to give her 400 thousand dors. I¡¯m just her


    second choice.¡± He chuckled to himself. ¡°Have I been reduced to second best? If I was an ordinary


    person who couldn¡¯t even get 400 thousand dors, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯te to me at all, let


    alone look at me again! I can¡¯t even be regarded as second best! Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t worry it anymore!¡±


    However, her figure, appearance, and plea constantly appeared in his mind. Then a throbbing pain


    came from


    about


    his heart, which made him raise his hand and press it against it. ¡°Am I still getting affected by her?¡±


    His eyes became darker.


    Half an hourter, Carlos walked into the CEO¡¯s Office and reported to Jonathan about the


    investigation, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton wants 400 thousand dors because her friend Lillian


    is seriously injured and hospitalized now. The medical expenses are expected to exceed a few


    hundred thousand dors, and rehabilitation will be even more costly.¡±


    ¡°Lillian is seriously injured?¡± Jonathan was stunned. He naturally knew what Lillian meant to


    Rosalie.


    Not long after they first met, she had told him that Lillian was her lifesaver.


    ¡°So, for Lillian¡¯s sake, even if she said she didn¡¯t regret it yesterday, she would show up in front of


    me today and beg for money?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Yes. Callum is missing. Lillian was found outside a vige near Strico and then sent to the hospital


    in town for rescue. The police haven¡¯t found out why Lillian was seriously injured,¡± Carlos reported.


    ¡°Do you know what happened between her and Calvin?¡± Jonathan asked, wanting to know why


    Calvin had refused to give Rosalie 400 thousand dors.


    The Calvin he knew would lend Rosalie 400 million dors, let alone 400 thousand dors.


    ¡°Lucas, a friend of Ms. Leighton, was used of sexual harassment by her cousin named Fiona.


    Calvin seemed dissatisfied that Ms. Leighton was Lucas¡¯s representativewyer. Last night¡­ Ms.


    Leighton had waited for Calvin at the gate of his mansion until this morning.¡± Carlos talked about


    what he had investigated..

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    It was not easy for him to find these in half an hour.


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Had she been standing in front of Calvin¡¯s mansionst night?¡±


    he thought.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton had been standing all night, and now she is standing again like this.


    I¡¯m afraid that with her physical strength, she won¡¯tst long,¡± Carlos said.


    Jonathan turned around and looked down at the dark spot in front of the building through the floor-


    to-ceiling window again. ¡°Go down and bring her up!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos hurriedly answered and walked out of the CEO¡¯s Office.


    Carlos could tell that Jonathan still cared about Rosalie.


    When Carlos walked downstairs, Rosalie was on the verge of copsing. She was just trying to hold


    on with herst willpower.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood wants to see you. Come with me.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help sighing when


    he saw the disheveled woman in front of him.


    In fact, with Jonathan¡¯s heart for her, as long as she was willing to give in to him, he would naturally


    help her solve her current problem.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Rosalie answered, her voice hoarse and her lips dry.


    When Rosalie followed Carlos into the building, some employees of thepany were all


    surprised, while those who had never seen Rosalie began guessing her identity in their hearts.


    After all, Rosalie had been standing outside for so long and had attracted the attention of many


    people.


    When Carlos took Rosalie to the CEO¡¯s Office, he gently knocked on the door and then opened it.


    He said to Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, please!¡±


    Rosalie clenched her fists as if she was cheering herself up.


    She was more nervous than ever when she walked into this office.


    When Rosalie walked into the office, there was a click behind her and the sound of the door closing.


    In front of her, there was a tall figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window not far away. As


    soon as she looked up, she met those deep ck eyes.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan nervously. Yes, she was nervous. She was afraid that Jonathan would


    not lend her money if she said or did something wrong.


    The money was about Lillian¡¯s life, after all.


    Lillian thought, ¡°I have to borrow this money no matter what!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she started, ¡°I know it¡¯s very presumptuous of me to ask for anything today,


    but I¡­ can only ask for your help. I don¡¯t know what else to do except borrow this money from


    you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re borrowing money to treat Lillian?¡± Jonathan asked in a pleasant but sharp voice.


    It was as if his words could cut her skin open.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, and was not surprised that he would find out.


    ¡°You really care about your friend. For Lillian, you stood at the gate of Calvin¡¯s mansion all night and


    then came to me again and stood for so long.¡± His words were full of sarcasm.


    Her body trembled, and her hands hung on her side clenched tighter as if she wanted to give


    herself more courage.


    No matter how much trouble Jonathan was going to give her, she would bear it. If she couldn¡¯t bear


    all this, then how could she save Lillian?


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°I know I may seem shameless to you, but¡­ I really need this money now.


    If I don¡¯t have it, Lillian may not be able to survive. As long as you¡¯re willing to lend me the money,


    whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Indeed, as long as Lillian could be saved, it didn¡¯t matter what happened to her. In her most


    desperate time, Lillian had given


    her future and lent her a helping hand. Now she would do everything she could to save Lillian.


    up


    Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think I need you to do for me? Do you think I¡¯ll say such


    a stupid thing about asking you to stay with me again? Or should I ask you to sleep with me in


    exchange for 400 thousand dors? Rosalie, do you think I can¡¯t get a woman? Or that I solely


    belong to you?¡±


    Every word he said was like a whip hitting and hurting her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t refute it. Indeed, she was nothing in front of him and didn¡¯t even have the


    right to negotiate a deal with him.


    She said hoarsely, ¡°So can you tell me what it would take for you to lend me the money?¡± Now she


    could only look on the bright side. If Jonathan really didn¡¯t mean to lend her money, he would not


    have had Carlos bring her here. He would have let her fend for herself outside.


    He walked toward her slowly, and every step he took seemed to be stepping on her heart.


    Finally, he came to her with a coldness in his eyes. ¡°I knelt at your feet and kissed the back of your


    feet. At that time, I was willing to do everything for you. Even if you really wanted my life, I would


    give it to you! But you¡­¡±


    He snorted and continued, ¡°You knelt in front of me for Calvin and begged me to let you go the next


    day! Rosalie, did you ever feel any pity for me back then?¡±


    She bit her lower lip tightly. His coldness gave her a great sense of pressure, but she still needed to


    endure it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to try my best to make up for it. I hurt you back then, so now I¡¯ll pay it back¡­¡± She


    suddenly got down to her knees in front of him, and her lips were about to kiss the upper of his


    shoe.


    His eyes shed with disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that she would do this for Lillian.


    Seeing that her lips were about to touch the upper of his shoe, he grabbed her arm and pulled her


    up. ¡°Enough! Do you think you can write off what happened by doing this? Rosalie, I let you in just


    to tell you that since you said you did not regret leaving me like that, then now you have no room for


    regret!¡±


    She looked at him in a daze, and her heart sank. ¡°So¡­ you won¡¯t lend me 400 thousand dors, will


    you?¡±


    He suddenly let go of his hand. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t! What makes you qualified to ask me to lend you 400


    thousand dors?¡± He then thought, ¡°What makes you qualified to influence my mood like this and


    make me angry?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face was full of despair, and there was an empty look in her eyes.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    ¡°400 thousand dors could save Lillian¡¯s life, but I can¡¯t even borrow money for Lillian. What¡¯s


    going to happen to Lillian? Will the Quinn residence have to be sold? After the house is sold, what if


    it isn¡¯t enough? The ICU ward costs thousands of dors every day, and ordinary people can¡¯t afford


    it for a long time!¡± Rosalie thought.


    Rosalie trembled and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what else she could say.


    All she had to negotiate in front of Jonathan was just herself. However, now that Jonathan couldn¡¯t


    be bothered about her, she had nothing else to put on the table.


    Rosalie¡¯s despair made Jonathan¡¯s heart throb. Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly, disgusted that


    he was again feeling heartache for this woman who had abandoned him.


    After a long time, Rosalie¡¯s voice finally sounded in the office again. ¡°You really won¡¯t lend me 400


    thousand dors?¡±


    Jonathan suppressed the pain in his heart and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough?¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Rosalie said bitterly. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you,¡± she added with all her


    strength.


    She then turned around and walked step by step toward the door of the office.


    ¡°Oh, Lillian¡­ What¡¯s going to happen to Lillian? How can I save her? Why am I so useless? I can¡¯t


    even trade my life for hers,¡± Rosalie thought.


    It was only seven or eight steps from her current spot to the door, but every step Rosalie took was


    very slow as if all her strength had been drained. When she finally reached the door, she suddenly


    felt dizzy and was plunged into darkness.


    Herst conscious thought told her that she seemed to have fallen into a familiar embrace.


    Calvin had been restless all the time when he was having a physical examination at the hospital.


    The scene of Rosalie stopping the car in the morning kept shing before his eyes.


    Rosalie had looked so pale and fragile, and there had been pleading and hopeful looks in her eyes.


    However, such hope had soon been reced by disappointment and even despair.


    Calvin mused, ¡®What was she disappointed about? What was she despairing about?


    Was it because I refused to settle Lucas¡¯s case in private?


    Does she care about Lucas so much?¡±


    Calvin shook his head, wanting to stop thinking about what happened in the morning.


    ¡°Calvin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Fiona¡¯s voice sounded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Calvin said cidly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Even if there was a crack and misunderstanding between Calvin and


    Rosalie, he was still indifferent to her, which made her unwilling to ept it.


    Fiona thought, ¡®What¡¯s so good about Rosalie? She just studies more than me and looks better than


    me.


    Back then, we were simr in appearance and often misunderstood as twins. But gradually, I looked


    less like Rosalie. In addition, Rosalie had been studying in the city all the time, so our temperament


    had changed even more.


    Gradually, the people in town would always talk about how pretty and smart Rosalie was while I was


    just a wretch.¡±


    At the thought of that, Fiona grew even more jealous.


    ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re not still thinking about her, are you? Is it really okay for you to get into this mess with


    Rosalie over mywsuit? Is it nice of you not to see her after she¡¯s willing to beg you for Lucas?¡±


    asked Fiona.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask any more questions about me and her. For matters rted to thewsuit, you


    canmunicate with thewyer,¡± Calvin said coldly.


    Fiona suddenly choked up and lowered her head to wipe away her tears. ¡°Calvin, thank you. I


    thought you were still in love with Rosalie and would go along with her and talk me out of suing


    Lucas. I thought you would let me endure this grievance, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you would hire a


    lawyer for me and help me file awsuit. Thank you. It was so nice of you. You are still the same as


    before.¡±


    She had wanted to call him Cal, but thinking of his previous warnings, she gave up.


    There was no need to make him unhappy because of a name. After all, the most important thing


    now was preventing him from meeting Rosalie and making him stay far away from her.


    Calvin stared at Fiona and said, ¡°As long as everything you say is true, I will certainly help you get


    justice.¡±


    ¡°Since Rosalie is determined to help Lucas, I¡¯ll only look for her after this casees to an end. I¡¯ll


    have her know that the Lucas she cares about doesn¡¯t deserve her trust at all. By then, she will


    naturally understand that she has believed the wrong person, Calvin thought.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell whether he really wanted to get justice for Fiona or if he was just jealous of


    Lucas.


    Rosalie was lying on the bed in the VIP ward of the hospital, with an IV drip on the back of her


    hand. Her pale face was almost as white as the sheet that covered her body. She looked


    exhausted. Even in her unconscious state, her eyebrows were furrowed.


    The doctor was telling Jonathan about Rosalie¡¯s current condition, such as mild dehydration,


    fatigue, and excessive emotional fluctuation, on the side. These were all that Jonathan had


    expected.


    However, when the doctor paused and said the next sentence, Jonathan was shocked.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton is currently 13 weeks pregnant and needs to be supplemented with enough nutrition.


    Otherwise, she may be at risk of miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s¡­ pregnant?¡± His cold voice was a little out of tune when he said that.


    There were a few things that shocked Jonathan in this world, but now he was shocked and couldn¡¯t


    believe what he had heard.


    ¡°Yes. The fetus is in good condition at present. But with Ms. Leighton fainting this time, she needs to


    take better care of herself after this,¡± said the doctor.


    Jonathan turned his head and stared at Rosalie, who was still unconscious. He thought, ¡°13 weeks.


    It was three months ago, so the baby in her stomach¡­ is mine! She¡¯s pregnant with my baby!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions. ¡°Does she know she¡¯s pregnant? And I¡­¡±


    Jonathan kept silent and looked at Rosalie.


    Carlos was surprised, too. ¡°Ms. Leighton¡¯s pregnant? And looking at Mr. Youngblood¡¯s expression


    right now, I think the child. should be his,¡± Carlos guessed inwardly. ¡°Wow, doesn¡¯t that mean Ms.


    Leighton has hit the jackpot?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Many women in Strico wanted to be part of the Youngblood family by giving birth to Jonathan¡¯s


    child. However, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to Jonathan, let alone give birth to his


    child.


    ¡°Rosalie is so lucky!¡± Carlos thought.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it silently in his heart. He then gently patted the doctor on the


    shoulder and left the ward. with the doctor.


    As Jonathan¡¯s personal assistant, Carlos naturally understood that his boss needed some time to


    calm down and spend some alone time with Rosalie.


    In the otherwise quiet ward, the only sound that filled the air was the breathing of the two people.


    Jonathan tenderly raised his hand and, through the white bedding, caressed Rosalie¡¯s abdomen.


    Having apanied her to the Department of Gynecology in the past, Jonathan naturally knew


    about her previous womb injury. Even with a fully healed womb and or methods like in-vitro


    fertilization, getting pregnant was still going to be a challenging process for Rosalie, let alone getting


    pregnant naturally.


    The chance of that urring was extremely small.


    As a result, even after they parted ways and even when Jonathan witnessed her vomiting miserably


    that day, he never considered the possibility of Rosalie being pregnant.


    However, she was currently pregnant. There was a child belonging to them in her womb!


    ¡°Is our child a boy or a girl? What would the child look like in the future?¡± mused Jonathan inwardly.


    His hand moved from her abdomen to her cheek, and his long fingers delicately caressed Rosalie¡¯s


    tanned skin. There was a faint chill where Jonathan¡¯s fingertips touched.


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± he whispered. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t have chosen to bear


    my child if given the option. But now that we¡¯re going to have a child together, you¡­¡±


    Jonathan paused as if thousands of words were caught in his throat. Finally, he asked, ¡°Will you


    leave me again?¡±


    His question was met with silence as Rosalie continued to sleep, unable to respond.


    Rosalie did not know how long she had slept for. When she woke up, a white and unfamiliar ceiling


    appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°What is this? Where am I?¡± she wondered. Blinking in confusion, Rosalie gradually recollected that


    she had gone to the Youngblood Group to request a loan of 400 thousand dors from Jonathan,


    who had rejected her. After that, it seemed like she had been nning to leave. However, she had


    no memory of what happened next.


    ¡°What happened? Did I faint?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A maic and cold voice sounded in the room.


    Rosalie shuddered and abruptly sat up. Her eyes widened in surprise as she nced around the


    room and saw Jonathan. She started to ask, ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Thereafter, Rosalie noticed the


    room¡¯s furnishings and medical equipment, and realization dawned on her. ¡°Am I in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You fainted, so you were brought here. You¡¯ve been unconscious for seven hours. What would you


    like to eat?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    Rosalie moistened her dry lips and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you for getting me to the


    hospital. However, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t immediately cover the medical expenses. I¡¯ll repay you


    gradually in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie lifted the sheets and got out of bed.


    However, due to her just gaining consciousness and having gone without food for a long time,


    Rosalie felt weak when she tried to get out of bed. She stumbled, on the verge of falling, but


    Jonathan quickly extended his arm to catch her.


    Just then, she fell into his arms instantly.


    Rosalie instinctively wanted to pull away from Jonathan¡¯s embrace, but he held her a bit tighter. He


    breathed in her scent deeply, almost greedily. Now that Jonathan held her in his arms, he was


    unwilling to let go.


    How long could she keep affecting him like this? All of his logic and determination seemed to shatter


    easily every time he encountered Rosalie.


    Rosalie was the one currently in a pathetic state, but why did he feel as though he was the one


    defeated by her? Why did it seem as though he wanted to surrender to her?


    Jonathan simply held onto her, burying his face in her shoulder as if he wanted to keep her in his


    embrace for a lifetime. Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he despise me? He hated me so


    intensely that he seemed willing to disregard everything


    else. Yet, why is he holding me so tightly now?¡± she thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I can provide you with 400 thousand dors.¡± Jonathan finally spoke, his voice hoarse. ¡°I can


    also arrange for a better hospital for Lillian. I¡¯ll ensure she receives top-notch medical care. I¡¯m even


    willing to cover all her future treatment expenses.¡±


    Rosalie widened her eyes and could not believe what she was hearing.


    Was he saying that he was willing to save Lillian?


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± Rosalie¡¯s lips quivered, and she sobbed, afraid that Jonathan was once again


    offering her hope only toter push her into the depths of despair..


    ¡°If you¡¯re truly willing to sacrifice everything for Lillian, then¡­ Let¡¯s get married,¡± he whispered.


    Jonathan could never have believed that one day, even proposing marriage to her would have


    come with conditions.


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan in a daze, feeling as though everything was surreal. ¡°What did he just


    say? Marriage? Does he want to marry me?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°You want to¡­ marry me?¡± she asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to do anything for Lillian? So, marrying me in exchange for helping her shouldn¡¯t


    be too difficult,¡± said Jonathan calmly.


    It was not difficult, but she couldn¡¯tprehend his motives. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he hate me profoundly?


    Didn¡¯t he just tell me there¡¯s no room for regret? So, why is his attitude entirely different now that


    I¡¯ve merely awakened after fainting?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°W-Why¡­ Do you want to marry me?¡± Rosalie stammered.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re pregnant now. You¡¯re 13 weeks along. I don¡¯t want our child to be illegitimate,¡±


    replied Jonathan, unwilling to admit that he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    When Roaslie fainted before him, he experienced an unprecedented panic. At that moment,


    Jonathan¡¯s only concern was that nothing could happen to her, and she had to be fine.


    ¡°What should I do if something is seriously wrong with her? How can I go on living?¡± wondered


    Jonathan.


    He believed he could forsake her entirely in his heart. However, it proved exceedingly challenging to


    cease loving Rosalie after opening his heart to her, even when Jonathan wanted to stop loving her.


    Rosalie waspletely stunned.


    It felt like a series of continuous shocks for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant? Is there a baby in my belly now?¡± she wondered.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were wide open at first, and they widened even further presently. She gazed at


    Jonathan and then lowered her head to look at her abdomen,pletely immersed in the


    overwhelming shock.


    ¡°Will I be a mother and bear my own child?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Am I¡­ Am I truly pregnant?¡± Rosalie asked in a quivering voice, terrified that she might have


    misheard.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you? Or do you believe I would fabricate a lie about your pregnancy


    just topel you into marriage?¡± Jonathan retorted with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Her eyshes fluttered slightly, and Rosalie slowly raised her eyes. Her clear eyes fixed on the


    utterly beautiful eyes in front of her.


    His gaze was not as charming and gentle as it used to be when Rosalie and Jonathan were


    together but was as dark as the night sky.


    In the past, Rosalie thought that she and Jonathan would eventually be like two horizons that would


    return to their original positions and never meet again.


    However, they were entangled in that way.


    They would have a child who was linked to them by blood.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get married!¡±


    A ck car stopped at the hospital where Lillian was. Carlos respectfully opened the passenger


    seat door and said to Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood says you shouldn¡¯t stay here too long


    since you¡¯re weak and pregnant now. Besides, the transfer of Ms. Quinn to another hospital should


    be done tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± responded Rosalie. Then, she walked toward the ICU ward while Carlos followed.


    After all, Rosalie was pregnant with Jonathan¡¯s child. The child might be the heir of the Youngblood


    family in the future.


    When Rosalie came to the ICU, Stephen and Abigail stood outside the ss wall and watched


    Lillian as Rosalie had seen previously.


    Although they knew Lillian might not even be conscious at that moment, they kept staring at her,


    hoping for a miracle. They also feared Lillian¡¯s condition would worsen before the second surgery.


    When the two saw Rosalieing again, their expression instantly changed.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Lillian is already in this state. Do you still want to disturb her? You being


    here only makes us even more upset. Go! Leave!¡± shouted Abigail hysterically.


    In those days, Abigail was at her limit because of Lillian¡¯s condition and financial pressure.


    At that moment, she saw Rosalie again and felt as if the string in her mind had snapped. She


    vented all her negative emotions


    at Rosalie.


    As Abigail shouted, she rushed forward and tried to push Rosalie away but was stopped by Carlos.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr. Jonathan Youngblood¡¯s secretary. Mr. Youngblood has promised Ms. Leighton that


    he¡¯ll cover all the medical. expenses of Ms. Lillian Quinn and transfer her to the hospital that has the


    best neurology department in Strico. At the same time, he¡¯ll hire experts from Clusia and abroad to


    consult for Ms. Quinn,¡± said Carlos.


    Hearing that, Stephen and Abigail were stunned. They exchanged helpless nces and felt like


    they had won the jackpot out of the blue. They were bewildered.


    Rosalie did not say anything. She only walked forward and eventually reached the ss wall. She


    looked through it at Lillian, who was still lying inside with tubes on her body.


    Lillian looked the same as the previous time Rosalie came. With the best hospital and experts,


    Rosalie reckoned Lillian should wake up soon and recover well.


    Rosalie murmured inwardly, ¡°Lillian, did you know? I¡¯m getting married! You once said I¡¯d be your


    bridesmaid. Unexpectedly, I¡¯ll get married one step ahead of you. Then, next time you get married,


    I¡¯ll be your matron of honor! And¡­ I had a baby in my belly. I didn¡¯t expect that one day, I could


    have my own child. Lillian, will you be happy for me?¡±


    Rosalie kept talking in her heart, thinking that if Lillian woke up and knew Rosalie could be a


    mother, she would be happy for Rosalie.


    As for her marriage with Jonathan, Rosalie would not regret it because it was the best choice at that


    moment. It was for the sake of Lillian and the baby.


    When Rosalie thought of that, a voice suddenly appeared in her heart as if asking, ¡°What about


    yourself? Is it the best choice for you to marry Jonathan?¡±


    She wondered if the feelings for Jonathan in her heart had really vanished or if it was still in the


    depths of her heart.


    After Rosalie and Carlos left, Stephen and Abigail came to their senses. They looked at each other


    and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    No one expected that Rosalie would marry Jonathan. That was why Jonathan would help the Quinn


    family.


    However, it was too sudden.


    Stephen and Abigail pondered in unison, ¡°Jonathan is the richest man in Strico. He¡¯s someone


    who¡¯s high and mighty in Stric¨° Is he really going to marry Rosalie?¡±


    After a long time, Stephen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Next time when you meet Rosalie, don¡¯t do


    that again. She has helped us a lot this time. Lillian has a better taste than us. She¡­ didn¡¯t make


    friends with the wrong person!¡±


    Although Stephen was unclear about what was going on between Rosalie and Jonathan, he had a


    feeling that the sudden marriage between Rosalie and Jonathan might have something to do with


    Lillian¡¯s critical condition.


    Guilt shed across Abigail¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Yes. Next time shees to see Lillian, I¡­ I¡¯ll


    apologize to her! Lillian could be saved now. She¡¯ll get better, right?¡±


    Abigail sobbed at the end of the sentence.


    Stephen patted his wife on the shoulder andforted her, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Our daughter is not that


    fragile! Besides, she has to wake up and wait for Callum to marry her!¡±


    Carlos drove Rosalie to the Youngblood residence. When the car stopped at the entrance of the


    Youngblood residence, Rosalie felt like she was in a different lifetime.


    She did not expect that she would step into the ce again.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood is waiting for you inside,¡± said Carlos respectfully.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and walked toward the house while Carlos stood outside. Watching


    Rosalie walking into the main house, he could not help touching his nose.


    When Carlos knew that Jonathan was going to marry Rosalie, he was shocked but also felt it was


    expected.


    After all, Rosalie was the only woman Jonathan would possibly marry. Carlos had never seen


    Jonathan care about other women like that before.


    He could not forget that when Rosalie fainted, Jonathan shivered with Rosalie in his arms and


    yelled on the phone.


    It waspletely different from his usualposure.


    Rosalie would marry into the Youngblood family and be thedy of the Youngblood family. She


    would be Strico¡¯s most distinguished woman in the future.


    Rosalie entered the main house and saw Jonathan sitting on the couch with a book on hisp. He


    should have been reading. At that moment, he heard Rosalieing in and raised his head to look


    at her.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    The soft lights fell on him, making his handsome face look less grim and gentler.


    Rosalie felt a hint of bitterness in her heart at that thought. At that point, she wondered if Jonathan


    would still be gentle to her. He chose to marry her merely for the sake of his child.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you visited Lillian at the hospital?¡± Jonathan put the book on the coffee table


    beside him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Rosalie. She nced at the book on the coffee table but almost choked on her saliva.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The book¡¯s title was ¡°Good Mood Every Day Through Pregnancy¡±. It should be a book about how


    women spend their pregnancy. Rosalie mused, ¡°Jonathan¡­ was reading a book like that?¡±


    Rosalie was a little surprised.


    ¡°I asked the housekeeper to make some oatmeal for you. Have some first. In the hospital earlier,


    you woke up and didn¡¯t eat much,¡± said Jonathan before ordering the housekeeper to serve the


    oatmeal.


    Rosalie did not refuse. Even if she had no appetite, she was not alone and had the baby in her


    belly. Even the doctor said that she was a little malnourished. It was naturally unfavorable for the


    development and growth of the baby inside her.


    At that moment, Rosalie regretted that she ate simply when she was busy. She had to admit that it


    was lucky when the child stayed well in her belly after such a car ident.


    After a while, the housekeeper served the oatmeal, and Rosalie had it in small bites. While she was


    eating, Jonathan kept watching beside her.


    His gaze made her feel a little awkward. Rosalie could only find a topic to try to resolve the


    awkwardness. ¡°This oatmeal¡­. isn¡¯t bad. Don¡¯t you want some?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± refused Jonathan lightly.


    Then, the atmosphere turned awkward again.


    Rosalie continued to lower her head and eat the oatmeal in front. Just as the oatmeal was about to


    be finished, Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again. ¡°We¡¯ll get a marriage certificate tomorrow.¡±


    Rosalie almost spat out the oatmeal before she could swallow it. She struggled to swallow the


    oatmeal and looked at Jonathan with wide eyes. ¡°C-Certificate?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to? Do you regret now what you said in the hospital; that you promised to


    get married?¡± Jonathan immediately frowned and stared at Rosalie with a strong sense of


    oppression.


    Rosalie only felt that Jonathan seemed to be terrifying. If she admitted it, he looked like he would


    make her suffer.


    I won¡¯t back on my word!¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t regret it. Since I¡¯ve told you I want to


    marry you, The sense of oppression around her suddenly weakened, and the sense of danger


    around Jonathan was gradually fading


    away.


    go


    Jonathan stood up, walked to her, raised his hand, and gently touched the bit of oatmeal on her lips.


    Then, he put it into his


    mouth.


    ¡°It seems that this oatmeal is really as good as you mentioned,¡±mented Jonathan.


    Rosalie blushed involuntarily. It was just an ordinary action. When Jonathan did it, it was so


    seductive and full of temptation. Then, he leaned down, and his pleasant voice sounded near her


    ear. ¡°Do you know? It was fortunate that you just imed you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word.


    Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d have done. I might¡­ perish together with you.¡±


    His words were as if he was questioning himself.


    Rosalie would never know how nervous Jonathan was when he asked if she regretted it. He even


    felt his heartbeat and breathing hitched.


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled, and Jonathan¡¯s voice continued to sound near her ear. ¡°Rosalie, this time,


    you can¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll never give you a chance to. From now on, you can only be my wife!¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath, met Jonathan¡¯s eyes, and said determinedly, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡± Besides,


    she had no room for regret.


    Rosalie¡¯s bedroom was still in the same room. The room next to hers was Jonathan¡¯s. There was a


    door between the two bedrooms to facilitate the ess.


    Looking at the familiar room, Rosalie had a mixed feeling.


    The furnishings in the room were still the same as before. Even those clothes, bottles, and jars


    Rosalie did not take back then were still ced there.


    ¡°Check the things you want to move to my room. You can ask the housekeepers to help you,¡± said


    Jonathan. After seeing the


    surprise sh across Rosalie¡¯s face, he parted his thin lips and asked, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll sleep in


    separate rooms after getting married?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. ¡°I know that if we get married, we should sleep together. But I¡¯m pregnant


    now. Can I sleep in this room alone? After the baby is born-¡±


    Jonathan interrupted, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°But the baby¡­¡± Her face suddenly turned pale. Rosalie only wanted to protect the child she had


    finally got and did not want to risk losing her child at all. ¡°Jonathan, you can do whatever you want


    after the baby is born. But at least when I¡¯m pregnant, let me sleep in this room alone, okay?¡±


    Looking at her pale face, Jonathan could not bear it. He always had a soft spot for her. However,


    she had never felt the same


    for him.


    Jonathan suddenly stretched out his arms and held Rosalie in his arms. Rosalie subconsciously


    wanted to resist and withdraw from the embrace.


    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I just want to hug you like this for a while.¡±


    Jonathan hugged her as if concerned about the child in her belly. His hug was even somewhat


    cautious. ¡°I¡¯m not that terrible. Even if we sleep on the same bed, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Jonathan only wanted to watch Rosalie. He wanted to be able to see her when he opened his eyes.


    When he closed his eyes, he wanted to be able to smell her scent.


    It seemed that only then could Jonathan be sure that Rosalie really married him and stayed with


    him.


    Even if she stayed with him for the sake of Lillian or the baby, Jonathan did not care.


    He only wanted Rosalie to apany him forever.


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll sleep with the lights on at night,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°So what? You used to sleep with the lights on, but I still slept with you,¡± responded Jonathan.


    Rosalie could not retort because it was true back then.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Once night fell, she fell asleep in her original bedroom. She would be sleeping in his bedroom the


    night after.


    Jonathan sat by the bed and looked at her sleeping face. The mercury-like moonlight shone on him


    through the window, making him look like a sculpture, which was extremely beautiful with a trace of


    mncholy.


    It was like there were millions of things hidden in his gaze..


    After a long time, his eyshes trembled slightly. He lowered his head and put his lips on the back


    of her right hand. The kiss was so pious and full of longing.


    ¡°Rosalie, do you know how much I love you?¡±


    He murmured, ¡°Even if I¡¯m deceiving myself, I can¡¯t deny my feelings.¡±


    He had always loved her so much.


    Rosalie thought it would be difficult for her to fall asleep on the first night of returning to the


    Youngblood Residence, but she didn¡¯t expect to sleep until the sun rose.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a row of housekeepers standing by the bed, carrying an array


    of things in their hands, including clothes, shoes, socks, jewelry, and various cosmetics.


    Rosalie shuddered at the sight. Her sleepiness hadpletely vanished from the shock.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood requested us to help you, Mrs. Youngblood, to dress today,¡± answered one of the


    housekeepers.


    Rosalie was startled by the title they addressed her with..


    It seemed that was the first time someone had called her with that title.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t technically wrong to address her that way.


    ¡°Put them down. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    The housekeeper exchanged nces, put down the things in their hands, and left the bedroom.


    After washing up, Rosalie put on the clothes set out for her and looked at herself in the mirror,


    entranced by what she saw.


    It was a white dress with a simple and elegant style, which was perfect for the season.


    There were many kinds of cosmetics set out on the tray. Just lipstick itself had 36 colors, let alone


    the others.


    Rosalie thought Jonathan had moved a cosmetic store into his house.


    She picked a few from the vast selection, put on light makeup, and simplybed her hair before


    going downstairs.


    However, she was stunned upon walking into the living room. Jonathan was also wearing a white


    shirt and pants.


    They looked like a couple with matching outfits. She wondered if it was an ident or a


    coincidence.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have breakfast first, then go to the City Hall,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie hummed in acknowledgment and walked to the dining table. Jonathan instructed the


    housekeeper to serve Rosalie her breakfast. A traditional-style meal was served, including coffee,


    ravioli, and tortellini. All of them were her favorite foods.


    While eating breakfast, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but peek at Jonathan.


    He was dressed in all white, looking like a prince from a fairy tale. His angr face and prominent


    facial features were wless.


    She thought, Am I¡­ really going to marry him?¡±


    Too many things had happened the past few days, which made everything feel unreal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll misunderstand that you have a deep love for me if you keep staring at me.¡± Jonathan suddenly


    looked up and met her


    with his dark eyes.


    gaze


    Embarrassment washed over Rosalie. ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what? Just looking? Or do I think he¡¯s really good-looking today?¡± she wondered.


    It seemed that the answer would sound inappropriate no matter how she phrased it.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment, so she could only stare at him with her eyes.


    Jonathan said airily, ¡°Stop looking at me like that if you don¡¯t love me. It will only give me the wrong


    idea.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied in a hurry and buried her head in her te of food.


    How was she looking at him earlier? How was it able to give him the wrong idea that she loved


    him?


    Did she still love Jonathan? The man whom she had loved so much before.


    After breakfast, Jonathan and Rosalie went to the City Hall. As it was not a special day, there


    weren¡¯t many people there.


    After taking a number, Rosalie and Jonathan sat down in the waiting area. There were three


    couples before them in line to get married or divorced.


    Divorce and marriage were handled at the same counter and shared the same rest area. Thus, it


    could be a little embarrassing for the couples.


    It was a rare sight for Rosalie to see Jonathan having to wait in line. After all, he usually didn¡¯t have


    to queue up at all. Everyone had already arranged everything for him.


    Yet, they were like ordinary people at that moment. They took a number and waited in the waiting


    area to be called.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the young woman seated next to Rosalie approached her and asked, ¡°Are you here to


    get married?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°I can tell by the matching outfits you and your husband are wearing, but your husband is so


    handsome. He¡¯s better looking than those celebrities,¡± the woman praised.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned red as if she was a little ufortable at hearing others regard Jonathan as


    her husband.


    Jonathan caught their conversation and nced at the blush on Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°Are you not used to


    it?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Instead of saying she was not used to it, she was a little overwhelmed because she had


    never experienced it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You should get used to it in the future,¡± Jonathan said.


    She thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. Mrs. Youngblood, my husband, and his wife. Once I¡¯m married, I do need


    to get used to the way people address me.¡±


    He raised his hand and gently stroked her pink cheeks. ¡°We will be a real couple in a while. We¡¯ll


    never separate in this lifetime, right?¡±


    His words were gentle and soft but impactful, like a boulder crashing into her heart, eliciting huge


    ripples.


    Her hands spread across her abdomen involuntarily. Her face felt hotter, and her heartbeat turned


    erratic.


    The young woman¡¯s eyes sparkled at Jonathan¡¯s and Rosalie¡¯s interaction, suddenly feeling the


    scene unfolding in front of her was just like a scene in a drama. It was so beautiful.


    The man, in particr, had such a handsome face. Was he truly not an idol or a celebrity?


    At that thought, the woman secretly took a photo of him with her phone and sent it to her friend, a


    reporter in the entertainment industry. Naturally, her friend would know about celebrities better than


    she did.


    Not long after she sent the photo, her friend replied, ¡°Where did you see him? Oh my goodness! Do


    you know who he is?¡±

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    The woman texted: [Who is he? Is he a new star?]


    The other party texted: [What star? That¡¯s Jonathan Youngblood!]


    The woman texted: [Jonathan Youngblood? Which Jonathan Youngblood?]


    The other party texted: [How many Jonathan Youngbloods do you think there are in Strico?]


    The woman was stunned, and then she saw the queue number had reached number nine.


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked toward the counter where the marriage registration was


    handled.


    The woman looked at Jonathan¡¯s back nkly. She wondered, ¡°Is he the CEO of Youngblood Group


    and that man whom others address respectfully as Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Then, the WhatsApp message notification sounded again. The other party texted: [Where did you


    see Jonathan?]


    The woman replied: [At City Hall.}


    The other party replied and even added an emoticon featuring a confused expression at the end of


    the sentence: [Why is he at the City Hall?]


    The woman murmured, ¡°To get married, I suppose¡­¡± She was still caught up in a daze, thinking,


    ¡°Jonathan, who¡¯s famous in Strico, is queueing up in front of me, waiting in line to register his


    marriage with a girl? Why does this feel so surreal?¡±


    The other party swiftly texted back: [That shouldn¡¯t be Jonathan, then. He must just be someone


    who looks like Jonathan.¡±


    Seeing that, the woman finally came to her senses. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could he be


    Jonathan? If someone like Jonathan were to register his marriage, he wouldn¡¯t be doing it in this


    fashion, waiting in line for his turn for the registration.¡±


    When she was thinking about it, the woman suddenly looked at the staff who had been helping the


    couple register. After he received the two household registries and ID cards, the worker¡¯s face


    suddenly


    changed, and then his whole body shook like a sifter. A momentter, several City Hall staff in


    uniforms hurriedly walked over.


    The woman saw a middle-aged man leading the group. He didn¡¯t wear a uniform, but his face


    looked familiar. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember now. When I came in earlier, I saw the picture


    of the person in charge of this City Hall. This man seems to be the person in charge here. What is


    the person in charge doing at the registration counter? Is he here for an inspection?¡±


    But then, the woman¡¯s eyes abruptly widened. The person in charge walked into the counter,


    recing the employee who was trembling like a sieve, and personally handled the registration


    process of the couple.


    The woman wondered incredulously, ¡°Is it necessary for the person in charge to do such a thing?


    Even if that trembling employee couldn¡¯t handle the registration procedures, he could find someone


    else to rece him! Hold on. Don¡¯t tell me this man is not just someone resembling Jonathan, but


    he is in fact Jonathan?¡± Thinking of that possibility, the woman grew anxious again.


    At that moment, the City Hall¡¯s person in charge was simrly nervous.


    Even though he had plenty of experience dealing with all kinds of circumstances, he almost fell from


    his chair when he suddenly learned Jonathan was there to register his marriage.


    ¡±


    He thought, ¡°Strico¡¯s Mr. Youngblood is here to register for marriage? I haven¡¯t heard any news


    about this before. Moreover, is Mr. Youngblood the type to queue up and wait for his turn to register


    his marriage?¡± Originally, he was still scolding the ipetent staff inwardly for embarrassing the


    City Hall in front of Jonathan, but when he came to handle it himself, his palms began to sweat like


    that staff member. After all, it was Jonathan registering his marriage. The person in charge thought,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many people aware of Mr. Youngblood registering his marriage in Strico. If


    the media catches wind of


    11:44


    this, I¡¯m afraid the entire city will be shocked. Still, this woman who¡¯s going to marry Mr. Youngblood


    the looks unfamiliar. She must not be a celebrity of Strico, especially since she¡¯s signing and filling


    up documents much slower than ordinary people. Moreover, her fingers are slightly deformed and


    covered in calluses. At the very least, a socialite¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t look like this.¡±


    Just as Rosalie wrote her name on the registration form, suddenly, that familiar urge to vomit surged


    within her. Rosalie suddenly covered her mouth and rushed toward the bathroom.


    Jonathan immediately stood up and ran after Rosalie. Seeing that, the person in charge of the City


    Hall and other staff also rushed over in a hurry.


    As a result, a surprising scenery in the City Hall ensued.


    A slender woman was running in front, followed by a handsome man and a row of staff.


    Rosalie rushed into the bathroom. Seeing that Jonathan was also about to rush into the bathroom,


    the person in charge quickly stepped forward and stopped him, ¡°Mr. Youngblood. This is thedies¡¯


    restroom.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The person in charge thought, ¡°If Mr. Youngblood were to barge in and be theughingstock of


    Strico, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be the one to take the brunt of this unfortunate incident.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and thought of how pathetically Rosalie had vomited in front of him


    before. At that time, her face was pale as a ghost.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± he said coldly and rushed directly into the room. Then, in one of the


    compartments, he saw her thin figure bending down and vomiting heavily at the toilet.


    At that moment, her face was pale, and she looked as if she was about to vomit everything she had


    eaten in the morning.


    Jonathan hurried forward, held Rosalie with one hand, and patted her back so that she could feel a


    little morefortable.


    After vomiting for a while, she reluctantly raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Why are you in here?


    This is the¡­¡±


    ¡°I know where this ce is. Do you often vomit so much?¡± He frowned. Even if he didn¡¯t want to


    show his feelings in front of her, the concern and anxiety in his eyes could not be hidden.


    ¡°Not often. I¡¯ve just been vomiting more recently.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t vomit before, but after saying a few


    words, she felt sick again, so she threw up again.


    At that moment, outside the bathroom, a group of staff looked at each other and stared at each


    other.


    Finally, one of them couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Well¡­ Should we go in?¡±


    The person in charge stared at the person and said, ¡°Going in? Do you really want to be featured in


    a scandal? Just wait out here!¡±


    As a result, they could only wait outside.


    The person in charge was grateful for one thing. He thought, ¡°Thepartments in this toilet are all


    separated from top to bottom, leaving a small gap in the ceiling. If Jonathan broke into it like this, he


    shouldn¡¯t stir up a hugemotion, I suppose.¡±


    After a long time, Jonathan and Rosalie finally came out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    The leader took a deep breath. He knew many people were looking at them with strange


    expressions when they were standing there just now.


    He and his helpers saw the man no one dared to mess with in Strico, holding Rosalie¡¯s arm. After


    she sat on the chair, he poured a ss of water from the dispenser and handed it to her.


    They thought, ¡°Mr. Youngblood is¡­ pouring water for her?¡±


    anyone


    Those staff who knew Jonathan¡¯s identity were confused. After all, ording tomon sense,


    only others could bring water for Jonathan, and Jonathan would not do the same for


    else.


    Rosalie took the ss over and took a few sips. Jonathan then took out a box of candy from his suit


    pocket, took out a candy, and handed it to her. ¡°Eat this. I heard that when pregnant women vomit


    badly, this can stop you from vomiting.¡±


    Rosalie felt a little morefortable with the candy in her mouth. ¡°Who told you that candies can


    stop vomiting?¡±


    ¡°Carlos.¡± Jonathan spat out a name.


    ¡°Is Carlos married?¡± Rosalie was surprised. She had always thought Carlos was single.


    ¡°No, he said that when his mother had him, she vomited badly. Later, she felt better after eating


    candies,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was speechless. She looked at the man before her and suddenly thought, ¡°I wonder how he


    and Carlos talked about pregnancy and vomiting. Then¡­ Well, what kind of expression did they


    have when discussing?¡±


    After a short break, Rosalie felt better and began to take photos.


    They sat together, and the photographer naturally knew Jonathan¡¯s identity at that moment. He


    became a little cautious about what he was about to say. ¡°Guys, smile¡­


    Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded softly in Rosalie¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you want me to smile?¡±


    Rosalie was slightly surprised and turned to look at him. Her gaze fixed on his handsome face


    without any other expressions. It was as if he was asking her that casually.


    But¡­ His eyes seemed to suppress too much emotion. At that moment, Rosalie suddenly had an


    indescribable feeling.


    ¡°I¡­ I hope you¡¯ll smile,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll smile.¡± He curved his lips and smiled slowly. It was like snow melting, so beautiful that


    people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away.


    Click!


    As the camera shutter pressed, the marriage certificate photo was ready.


    When Rosalie took the photo from the photographer, she saw Jonathan and her wearing white


    clothes and smiling at the camera.


    Her smile was brighter than she thought. At least there was no sadness in her smile.


    As for Jonathan¡¯s smile¡­ it was beautiful¡­ and captivating. His smile reminded her of how he


    smiled when they were together.


    That time, she once liked to touch his eyebrows and eyelids with her fingers gently. She would say,


    ¡°You know what? Sometimes, when you smile, you will give people a wonderful and charming


    feeling as if you are taking the person¡¯s soul away with you.¡±


    When he heard that, he smiled even brighter. ¡°So, did I take your soul away?¡± When he said that,


    his beautiful eyes were staring at her.


    She blushed. She felt that she fell into her own trap.


    11:45


    He took her hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Do you know? I smiled this way to show the side of me that


    can attract you the most. I want you to be attracted by me and love me more. Rosalie, my smile is


    only for you and not for other people.¡±


    She would feel warm and sweet if it were in the past. However, at that moment¡­ after so many


    things had happened, there seemed to be a gap between them. She didn¡¯t know what their future


    would be like¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think it¡¯s not good?¡± Jonathan asked.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s good,¡± Rosalie hurriedly answered.


    ¡°Then let them put this photo on the marriage certificate.¡± He took the photo from her and handed it


    to the staff aside.


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze were locked at the city hall next door.


    At the hall, couples would say their marriage vows and receive their marriage certificates from the


    staff.


    In the past, she also longed for a lifetime of vows with someone there in the future.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, we can just collect the certificate without the vows,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said abruptly, ¡°I want!¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Jonathan¡¯s face. He looked at her with dark eyes and didn¡¯t speak


    for a long time.


    She seemed toe back to her senses and said quickly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to say ¡®I take you as mywful wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for


    better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part. I will love


    and honor you all the days of my life¡¯ to you?¡± He slowly said the marriage vow. His memory was


    good. He could remember the vows after hearing them from a few couples.


    He sounded cold when he said those vows. His vows were t,pletely different from the


    excitement of those neers who said them. ¡°Then tell me, can we love and honor each other


    for life?¡±


    Rosalie trembled slightly and met Jonathan¡¯s eyes. She agreed to get married, partly because of


    Lillian and her baby.


    Since she had made such a choice, it would be better to face it with a smile than miserably.


    Moreover, the child was a gift from God, and she didn¡¯t expect it in the first ce!


    ¡°I¡­ I want to love you for the rest of my life and have a happy family with you!¡± Rosalie took a deep


    breath. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t know if we can return to the past or love each other forever. Maybe you


    have no feelings for me long ago, but¡­ I still want our marriage to end well. I want to give our


    children a warm home!¡±


    She wanted her children to have a warm family that she did not have. Even if there was no love


    between her and Jonathan, she still wanted a happy married life.


    ¡°Of course, if in the future¡­ When the baby is born, and you n to divorce me, I will not refuse as


    long as¡­ you can let the child follow me. I promise I won¡¯t let the child suffer with me, and I will try


    my best to give the child a good environment¡­

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about divorce! It¡¯s


    not happening in this lifetime! You will only be my wife, and your husband will only be me!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. When it was their turn to take the oath on stage, she could note back to


    her


    senses.


    It was not until she began to read the wedding vows that her thoughts gradually came back. She did


    not know why, but it seemed that Jonathan¡¯s voice at that moment was not as cold as before.


    It sounded as if¡­ there were more emotions in his words!


    ¡°From today on, we will voluntarily be husband and wife and share the responsibility and


    obligation of marriage¡­¡± Rosalie said word by word.


    From now on, she and this man would be entangled for real.


    As for her, she finally had her own family and would have her own children in the future. No matter


    how difficult the future was, would she be able to pull it through with him?


    Could they really love each other for the rest of their lives?


    It sounded beautiful, but it would take a whole life to realize it.


    Anyway, she thought she would try her best¡­ She would try to manage the family well so as to


    avoid any regrets!


    ¡°Today¡¯s oath willst a lifetime.¡± Thest statement of the vow was read out from their mouths.


    After reading, the staff handed over two marriage certificates to Rosalie and Jonathan.


    Rosalie looked at the marriage certificate in her hand nkly and heard Jonathan whispering,


    ¡°From now on, we will be husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied gently.


    She thought, ¡°Yes! From now on, we are husband and wife!¡±


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked toward the stairs.


    The woman who had talked to Rosalie before had just finished taking the photo for her marriage


    certificate. When she came out, she saw the mayor and several staff sending Jonathan and Rosalie


    off. The woman could not help but guess again. ¡°Is that Jonathan? If not, why would the staff of the


    City Hall be so serious?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Her boyfriend who was about to be her husband asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± While she was talking, the woman¡¯s phone rang. The woman looked at the screen


    and saw that it was the same reporter friend from the entertainment industry to whom she had just


    sent the photos.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, her reporter friend shouted at the other end of the phone, ¡°Oh


    my God! Who is that man you just took photos of? I uploaded his picture to my Twitter ount, but


    my Twitter ount was banned immediately!¡±


    She originally thought that she could hype the topic by taking advantage of the man¡¯s uncanny


    resemnce to Jonathan. However, she did not expect that her ount would be banned so soon


    after uploading the photo!


    She had spent a lot of effort and money running this Twitter ount!


    The woman was startled. After a while, she said embarrassedly, ¡°Do you think this man is really¡­


    Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The other party snorted, ¡°If Jonathan is going to get married, I¡¯m afraid the


    whole Strico will erupt into chaos.¡±


    ¡°But if not, why would your ount be closed? And¡­ at the City Hall, a group of staff surrounded


    him


    when he was registering!¡±


    The reporter suddenly became silent. After a long time, she finally said in a trembling voice, ¡°If it


    were really Jonathan¡­ That will really be the headline of Strico.¡±


    It was such a sensational piece of news. Unless Jonathan announced it himself, no media would


    dare to report it!


    ¡°And who is the woman Jonathan married?¡±


    The reporter in the entertainment industry stared at the photo on her phone, which had caused her


    ount to be cklisted. She was deeply curious about it.


    Meanwhile, the woman in question was sitting in the car and kept looking at the retreating scene on


    both sides and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for you in the hospital. When we get


    there, I¡¯ll get them to run some necessary examinations on you and the baby. Thest time when


    you were unconscious, the doctor gave you only a preliminary examination.¡±


    Rosalie thought it was necessary too.


    She had suffered a severe injury to her womb, so her period was not urate. The longest time her


    period was absent was about four months, so she did not think much about it when her period did


    note for thest three months.


    Little did she realize that her pregnancy was the reason for her missing period this time around.


    That was also the reason why she did not have any of the early examinations of the fetus.


    Rosalie lowered her head and looked at her t abdomen. She had always been on the slim side,


    plus the fact that she ate less recently, so she had be thinner, and she was not showing.


    She regretted it. She was afraid that if she did not pay much attention to her nutrition, the baby in


    her stomach would not develop well.


    Jonathan leaned against the back of the chair and looked at Rosalie with tenderness and longing


    that he never knew he had.


    When they arrived at the hospital, experts in gynecology and obstetrics had been waiting there for a


    long time. As soon as they saw Jonathaning, they immediately came forward to greet him.


    Jonathan said to all the experts, ¡°I attach great importance to the baby in my wife¡¯s belly. We must


    keep it safe and healthy until it is born!¡±


    His words shocked the experts, but what they were most concerned about was their own work. So


    they quickly regained theirposure, and one of them said embarrassedly, ¡°Well¡­ We also need


    to look at the situation after we run the B-scan. After all, there are three fetuses now, and the


    previous B-scan reports show that Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s womb has been injured¡­¡±


    Jonathan did not hear what the expert said next. He was even more shocked than when he first


    knew that Rosalie was pregnant.


    ¡°Triplets?¡± eximed the man in his faltering voice.


    ¡°Yes, triplets,¡± The expert replied. He looked at Jonathan¡¯s stunned expression and asked


    cautiously, ¡°It was stated in the examination report from the previous hospital that you asked your


    secretary to submit to us. A-Aren¡¯t you aware of that?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jonathan almost choked when he heard that. He turned around and stared at Carlos standing


    behind him. ¡°Is it true? The report states that they are triplets?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carlos hurriedly responded to Jonathan, ¡°I took a photo of the report yesterday and


    sent it to your email address. Mr. Youngblood¡­ I guess you¡¯re too busy, so you don¡¯t have the time


    to read it.¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Carlos defended himself for a bit while also giving Jonathan a way out.


    Jonathan rubbed his temples and sighed. He had, in fact, been too busy the day before, so he didn¡¯t


    have time to check his email. He thought it wouldn¡¯t matter whether he looked at the diagnosis


    report since he was going there the next day for a detailed examination anyway. However, he never


    expected Rosalie to be pregnant with triplets.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Rosalie¡¯s abdomen. He wondered, ¡°Her


    abdomen looks so t. How could she be pregnant with three babies? We will have three kids


    instead of one?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was equally shocked as she stared at her own abdomen. An overwhelming


    sense of disbelief consumed her entire being.


    She thought, ¡°Triplets?¡±


    Having just one child already felt like a precious gift from heaven to her.


    However, at this time, it seemed that heaven was bestowing upon her not just one precious gift but


    three!


    The sudden reality overwhelmed her, and tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jonathan frowned as he saw the tears in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Tears streamed down her face as she replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just so happy¡­ I really have three children,


    right?¡± ¡°We are having three children,¡± said Jonathan as he corrected her, taking the tissue offered


    by Carlos and gently wiping away the tears from Rosalie¡¯s face. He continued, ¡°All right, stop crying.


    Crying too much is not good for the children.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s tone was somewhat stiff and blunt as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t help but feel lost whenever


    he saw Rosalie¡¯s tears. Even as he wiped away her tears, his hand movements seemed somewhat


    awkward and unnatural.


    Upon hearing his words, Rosalie desperately tried to hold back her tears. At this moment, she was


    determined to be the best mother she could be for the children growing inside her belly.


    The doctor proceeded with various examinations for Rosalie, but his brows remained furrowed


    throughout. However, during the B-scan, his expression grew even more solemn than before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doctor? Are the babies doing okay?¡± Rosalie asked, her utmost concern now lying


    with the three children in her womb.


    The three children seemed to have brought new hope to her otherwise bleak life.


    ¡°The babies¡¯ conditions are fine, but your situation is not looking good. Your uterus has been


    injured, and carrying three babies is putting toorge a strain on your body. Therefore, I would


    suggest considering a fetal reduction,¡± the doctor replied.


    ¡°A fetal reduction?¡± Rosalie¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly.


    Just then, the doctor hadpleted the B-scan. As he put away the ultrasound equipment, he


    exined, ¡°Yes, a fetal reduction. For ordinary pregnant women carrying triplets, we would also


    rmend a reduction, let alone considering your current condition.¡±


    Rosalie was well aware of what a fetal reduction meant. It meant ending the life of one of the little


    beings growing inside her belly, halting his development, freezing him in time, and ultimately, letting


    him go. ¡°However, you are already 13 weeks pregnant and have missed the optimal window for fetal


    reduction. If we proceed with the fetal reduction procedure now, the risks will be significantly higher,¡±


    the doctor exined.


    ¡°What kind of risks are we talking about?¡± Jonathan, who had remained silent all along, suddenly


    spoke


    1.


    ¡°The worst-case scenario is that it could lead to a miscarriage for the mother. However, if the


    procedure is performed by us, the chances of such an oue are minimal,¡± answered the doctor.


    ¡°Will it pose a risk to the mother¡¯s life?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice carried a rare hint of nervousness.


    ¡°The risk to the mother¡¯s life is improbable. However,plications such as bleeding, intrauterine


    infection, organ damage, and other injuries are possible during the fetal reduction procedure.


    Considering Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s current physical condition, if a miscarriage were to ur, the


    chances of future pregnancies may be greatly reduced,¡± the doctor exined, outlining the various


    potential


    scenarios.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grave. Carrying triplets already meant a high-risk pregnancy, and at


    this time, he realized that this was a dilemma with no easy choices.


    However, for Jonathan, if it came down to making a choice, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Above all else, he


    cared more about Rosalie¡¯s well-being than anything else, even more than the children.


    From the very beginning, when he fell in love with her, he had known that Rosalie was going to


    have difficult pregnancies, and it was highly likely that they would never have children together.


    Back then, Jonathan did not mind. At this time, even though there was a hint of regret, he knew


    exactly what mattered most to him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the fetal reduction,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie quickly vetoed this and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to proceed with the fetal reduction!¡±


    Jonathan furrowed his brows, staring at Rosalie intensely. ¡°Do you realize what it would mean if we


    don¡¯t proceed with the fetal reduction?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°However, since getting fetal reduction now


    would increase the risks and potentially result in losing all three babies, why shouldn¡¯t I at least try


    to keep all three of them?¡±


    If Rosalie chose to proceed with the reduction, she would have a higher chance of ensuring her own


    safety, but the children were going to be at grave risk. On the other hand, if she decided not to


    proceed with the reduction, both she and the babies were going to be equally at risk.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Even though Rosalie was awyer who was expected to uphold calmness and rationality and


    understand what would be the most advantageous decision, she found herself willing to gamble


    with her own life, hoping that both she and the babies could be saved.


    Perhaps it was because Rosalie yearned so deeply to be a mother and have a family.


    If Rosalie ended up losing all the children due to the fetal reduction, she would undoubtedly live a


    lifetime of regret.


    Inside the B-scan room of the hospital, Rosalie and Jonathan locked eyes, each holding steadfast


    to their own convictions. The doctor standing by their side fell silent, fully aware of the weight of the


    decision they were about to make.


    After a prolonged silence, Jonathan turned to the doctor beside him and said, ¡°Please provide me


    with aprehensive risk assessment report when you get back. I need to understand the precise


    extent of the risks involved.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Youngblood,¡± the doctor answered immediately.


    Meanwhile, in Calvin¡¯s mansion, n nced at Calvin who was sitting on the couch with a


    troubled expression. n couldn¡¯t help but tease Calvin, ¡°You¡¯ve been having a run of bad luck


    lately. Just as your hand injury was beginning to heal, you ended up in a car ident. I heard you


    did that to rescue a woman. Is it Rosalie?¡±


    n shared the gossip he had heard. Indeed, Rosalie was the first person who came to his mind


    when he heard that a woman was rescued.


    It seemed that apart from Fiona, the woman Calvin had been searching for since childhood, Rosalie


    was the only person Calvin truly cared about.


    However, after Calvin found Fiona, Calvin treated Fiona well, but it wasn¡¯t the same kind of affection


    Calvin had for Rosalie.


    At best, Calvin provided Fiona with material possessions. However, even when Calvin attended


    social


    events with Fiona, there was always a subtle sense of distance and indifference between them,


    which was


    Indeed, only Rosalie could make Calvin go to such lengths and risk his life to rescue a person.


    Calvin rolled his eyes at n and said, ¡°You are well-informed.¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    n smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. You didn¡¯t even bother to let me know that you were injured. I


    had to find out about it from other people. Why? Are you afraid that my presence will hinder your


    rtionships with others? You must have made quite an impression when you heroically saved her,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Calvin looked down, and the situation of that morning when his car left the mansion suddenly


    shed in his mind. The thin figure just rushed out to stop him.


    At that moment, she looked pale and tired but still determined to meet him. She wanted to see him


    just for Lucas!


    While he was willing to risk his life for her, she appeared even more willing to do the same for


    Lucas. She believed in Lucas solely based on his word despite theck of evidence in his favor.


    Calvin wondered, ¡°What makes her believe in Lucas so much? What is so special about him?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unwillingness and jealousy consumed Calvin¡¯s heart.


    He would make it clear to her that Lucas was indeed guilty and deserved to be punished, and she


    should not believe him at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look¡­ Could it be that Rosalie hasn¡¯t fallen in love with you yet? Is she still


    thinking about Jonathan?¡± n asked.


    The moment n finished speaking, Calvin¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    n quickly realized his mistake and forced out augh, exining, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m talking nonsense.


    Jonathan and Rosalie have already broken up. Last time at Siren Nightclub, Jonathan seemed


    distant and aloof toward Rosalie. It seems like he has lost interest in her.¡±


    After n finished talking, his phone immediately received a WhatsApp message with a special


    ringtone. Usually, he would only choose a special ringtone for a small group of close friends he


    contacted frequently.


    He casually picked up his phone and nced at the message. But as soon as he read it clearly, his


    eyes widened in astonishment. He stared at his phone in disbelief.


    Calvin, who was sitting beside n, asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? You look shocked.¡±


    What Calvin said was right. n waspletely and utterly shocked at that very moment.


    In particr, at this precise moment, Calvin was still sitting beside him. Just a moment ago, they


    were still talking about Jonathan and Rosalie.


    The message that n just saw felt like a p in the face to him!


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing¡­¡± n guiltily replied, hastily putting his phone away.


    However, his behavior aroused Calvin¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Does n not want me to know what he was


    looking at? Is the message he saw on his phone about me? Or is the content of that message


    something that would bother me?¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you just see?¡± Calvin asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely nothing.¡± n felt even more guilty when he looked into Calvin¡¯s questioning eyes.


    Calvin smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. But do you think I won¡¯t be able to


    find out? Of course. If you confirm that what you saw has nothing to do with me now, I can skip the


    investigation.¡±


    n¡¯s face fell as a realization hit him. Despite not saying anything at this moment, Calvin would


    eventually find out.


    After all, there was simply no way to hide something like this!


    ¡°But you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. And I don¡¯t know if it is true or not,¡± n replied.


    Calvin raised his eyebrows, an ominous premonition welling up in his heart. He had a feeling that


    n was about to reveal some news that he dreaded hearing more than anything in his entire life.


    As soon as n passed the phone to Calvin, his dark eyes widened, and his pupils contracted


    abruptly upon glimpsing the photo disyed on the screen. With both hands, he seized the phone,


    his gaze locked on the image on the screen. In that exact instant, his blood seemed to freeze,


    causing his breath toe to aplete stop.


    The photo showed a man and a woman wearing white clothes, appearing to be a couple.


    And they seemed to be sitting on the chairs in a waiting area of the hall. The picture was a


    screenshot with lines of text in it. [Guess who is getting married today at the City Hall! You can win a


    prize if you guess correctly!]


    While n¡¯s friend was sending the photo to n, he also asked, ¡°I received a forwarded photo


    from others. Is this Jonathan? Is he married? Is this actually real?¡±


    Was it Jonathan? If someone were to ask Calvin, he would confirm that it was indeed Jonathan!


    Furthermore, Rosalie appeared in the photo alongside Jonathan!


    ¡°Was this picture captured at City Hall? Are Rosalie and Jonathan getting married?¡± Calvin


    pondered.


    At once, Calvin¡¯s mind waspletely nk. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the photo on the phone.


    Seeing this, n hurriedly grabbed the phone away from Calvin and said, ¡°Stop looking. We don¡¯t


    know if it¡¯s true. You¡¯re not fully recovered. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Calvin looked at his empty palm with a pale face. Immediately, he picked up his phone from the


    coffee table and called Rosalie.


    After several rings, her phone finally connected. It was the voice of Jonathan on the other end,


    calling out, ¡°Calvin?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and mused, ¡°What does it mean when Jonathan answers Rosalie¡¯s


    call? Is Rosalie currently with Jonathan? Is what is shown in the photo real? They really¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you apply for the marriage certificate with Rosalie today?¡± He struggled, almost to the extreme,


    to force out the remaining half of the sentence through his tightly clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yeah, Rosalie and I are married. Calvin, I don¡¯t want you to have anything more than an ordinary


    rtionship between a man and a woman with my wife in the future.¡± Although Jonathan appeared


    casual, there was a subtle warning in his voice.


    Calvin tightly gripped the phone in his hand. ¡°Why did Rosalie and you get married suddenly? Are


    you with her now? Let me talk to Rosalie on the phone. I want to hear her confirm it directly.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not avable now. Besides, she is pregnant with my child,¡± Jonathan replied.


    The sentence struck Calvin so hard that it left himpletely stunned. He thought, ¡°Pregnant? Is


    Rosalie expecting a baby? Is she pregnant with Jonathan¡¯s child? What is going on? What


    happened in these past few days? What caused such a sudden and drastic change in just a matter


    of days?¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosalie care about Lucas instead? Why did she end up marrying Jonathan? Is it because


    she is pregnant? No! I need to ask her directly,¡± Calvin pondered.


    After the call, Calvin suddenly stood up and grabbed the car key. He was about to walk outside.


    ¡°Hey! Hold on a second. Where are you headed?¡± n quickly stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Rosalie. I want to find out what¡¯s going on. Is there something else she¡¯s hiding?¡±


    Calvin replied anxiously.


    His mind was consumed by thoughts of that morning¡¯s events, reying them over and over again.


    He remembered her expression when she stopped his car. At that moment, he closed his eyes and


    ignored her because he was jealous. He eventually noticed the despair in her eyes.


    ¡°Was there something I missed back then?¡± The mere thought of it caused his heart to ache.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet! Let me drive you there. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± n kindly offered. After all, he


    was responsible for this as well since he was the one who showed this photo to Calvin.


    Moreover, he had known Calvin and Jonathan for a long time. He was worried there would be


    another conflict between them because of Rosalie.


    After all, n didn¡¯t forget the scene when Jonathan choked Calvin for Rosalie.


    As Calvin remained silent, n seized the moment to swiftly snatch the car key from his grasp.


    Shortly after, a silver-gray car drove out of the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie walked out of the physical examination room and saw Jonathan ying with


    her phone.


    ¡°Are all the checkupspleted?¡± He looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes, but all the reports will not be avable until tomorrow,¡± Rosalie responded as she attempted to


    retrieve her phone from him.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t intend to return the phone to her. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did you delete my


    phone number?¡±


    She felt embarrassed right away. ¡°Yes.¡± After the breakup, she wanted topletely cut ties, so she


    naturally deleted his phone number.


    Nevertheless, human memory did not resemble a phone that allowed you to erase it at your


    convenience. Despite the phone numbers being deleted, she could still effortlessly recite both of


    them.


    Jonathan typed rapidly on Rosalie¡¯s phone with his slender fingers, effortlessly controlling it with one


    hand. His movements were graceful.


    He saved his two phone numbers on her phone before giving it back to her.


    Rosalie gazed at the two numbers he had saved in her phone under the name: [Husband].


    Her face suddenly turned red, and she began to think, ¡°Husband? Indeed. I am already married to


    him,


    and I should start getting ustomed to the changes in certain titles.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever delete my phone number in the future. Never!¡± He stooped down, casting a nearly


    horizontal gaze upon her.


    She felt an immediate heaviness in her heart.


    After getting out of the hospital and sitting in the car, Rosalie felt sleepy and fell asleep


    unintentionally. As Jonathan gazed at Rosalie¡¯s slumbered look, a gentle smile tugged at the


    corners of his mouth. Finally, she became his wife.


    Even though he didn¡¯t care about this piece of paper, it could keep her by his side.


    Even if she was with him for Lillian and the babies, it didn¡¯t matter. He simply wanted her to stay


    with him and not leave.


    ¡°Rosalie, if you decide to leave me in the future, remember that I won¡¯t be as ¡®gentle¡¯ as I was in the


    past. I will take stronger measures, ensuring that you never have the chance to spread your wings


    again. Even if hate me or kneel again, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± he whispered to himself, the words only


    audible to him in that instant.


    you


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Rosalie, his eyes brimming with a captivating infatuation.


    Jonathan never expected that Rosalie could make him so obsessed.


    Despite the great pain caused by Rosalie, Jonathan hesitated to harm Rosalie and desired to have


    her stay


    with him.


    ¡°Do I have strong feelings for her like my father had for my mother? But I¡¯m not the same as my


    father, and my future won¡¯t be the same either¡­¡± Jonathan mused.


    Suddenly, the initially stable car changed direction, and the driver immediately mmed on the


    emergency brake.


    Rosalie woke up in a daze due to the car¡¯s sudden brake. She heard Jonathan asking, ¡°What


    happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we were just forced to stop by a car,¡± the driver quickly exined to


    Jonathan. ¡°Forced to stop?¡± Deep in thought, Rosalie was stunned for a moment. When she


    nced out the window, her body trembled upon seeing the silver-gray car.


    It was Calvin¡¯s car.


    Then, Rosalie saw a familiar figureing out of the vehicle.


    It was Calvin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was confused as she observed him. Suddenly, someone hugged her tightly from behind,


    and she leaned into his embrace. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you staring so intently at Calvin?


    What¡¯s going on in your mind at this moment? Are you feeling sorry for him? Or, do you regret


    getting married to me?¡± She heard a faint, murmuring voice in her ears. His soft tone was like a


    delicate whisper, as if flirting, yet chillingly cold.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t regret marrying you. As for Calvin, he saved my life.


    Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be here now, sitting in the car and talking to you, and the three babies in my


    belly wouldn¡¯t be safe and sound.¡±


    After a pause, she turned sideways slightly and looked at him. ¡°Jon, I need to talk to him and


    exin something to him.¡±


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Jon? Are you calling me Jon now? Are you afraid that I won¡¯t


    let you leave the car and talk to Calvin?¡±


    ¡°Whether you promise me to get out of the car or not, I will call you Jon. We are married. We¡¯re


    husband and wife now. Regardless of our past, we are now married. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I


    continued to address you as Mr. Youngblood? What I said at City Hall was serious, not casual. Now


    that I¡¯ve chosen to get married, I want to make it work,¡± she replied.


    He gazed intensely at her and eventually agreed, ¡°Sure, go ahead and exin it to him.¡±


    As he uttered those words, he reached out his arm and proactively opened the door for her.


    As Rosalie stepped out of the car, Calvin¡¯s pupils immediately contracted, and he started shaking.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Calvin thought, ¡°The clothes she wore were the same as those in that photo, and Jonathan¡­¡±


    Calvin looked past Rosalie and saw Jonathan sitting in the car.


    The backseat door was not closed at this moment, so he could see Jonathan wearing that white suit


    as in the photo.


    Rosalie approached Calvin step by step until she was two steps away before stopping.


    ¡°You forced the car to stop because you wanted to look for me, right?¡± she took the initiative and


    asked. ¡°Did you and¡­ Jonathan register for marriage today?¡± Calvin questioned in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± His one word was almost squeezed out between gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s child.¡± Compared with Calvin¡¯s agitation at the moment, Rosalie was


    calm.


    Calvin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and his eyes fell on her abdomen in disbelief. He thought, ¡°Is


    she really pregnant? I thought those words Jonathan said were just to piss me off.¡± But now, reality


    hit him hard.


    The woman he loved had married another man and even got pregnant with that man¡¯s child.


    ¡°If he forced you to because of the child, I can-¡±


    But before Calvin could finish his words, Rosalie interrupted him, ¡°Jon didn¡¯t force me. I did this out


    of my own free will. I¡¯m perfectly willing to marry him!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s willing to?¡± Calvin questioned inwardly and felt a sharp pain in his heart. He felt that Rosalie¡¯s


    words were piercing to his ears. ¡°Do you love Jonathan?¡± Calvin asked as he took a step closer.


    Rosalie was silent. At this point, she still couldn¡¯t even tell whether she still loved Jonathan or not.


    After all, the rtionship Rosalie had was already in shambles. Could she piece it back to how it


    used to be?


    ¡°You don¡¯t love Jonathan, do you? In that case, why would you say you¡¯re willing?¡± Calvin continued


    hurriedly, ¡°I can help you. As long as you don¡¯t want to get married, I will definitely let you regain


    your freedom.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly had an urge to smile bitterly. Once, she hoped that Calvin could help her. She


    stood at the door of his mansion for one whole night. At that time, he was her hope.


    But in the end, this hope turned into despair.


    But now, Calvin said he woulde to help Rosalie.


    ¡°Cal,¡± Rosalie said slowly, ¡°this should be thest time I call you that. I won¡¯t call you that again.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and confusion and surprise appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Cal¡­¡± Calvin reminisced in his head. In the past, he only wanted to find the little girl who saved


    him and then wanted to hear that person call him ¡°Cal¡± again.


    However, Calvin found Fiona, someone different from what he had imagined.


    Fiona was no longer as self-reliant and principled as she was younger. Instead, she became vain,


    enamored with famous brands, aspired to live avish lifestyle, and wanted to be a celebrity.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t allow Fiona to call him ¡°Cal¡± again. The name was like a taboo and locked away


    in his


    memory.


    But now, she called him ¡°Cal¡± again. Why was she doing this?


    In his mind, he suddenly remembered thatst time in the hospital, she also called him ¡°Cal¡± and


    told him she was the little girl he met when he was a child!


    But at that time, he thought she said that to save Lucas! ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­¡± he thought.


    For a moment, he almost dared not think about it.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°I appreciate you saving my life more than once. And I know your feelings for


    me, but I can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. My feelings for you were never love. In the future, don¡¯t


    love me


    anymore or waste your time on me. As for your kindness in saving my life, I will definitely repay you


    if I get the chance one day.¡±


    ¡°What I need is not your repayment!¡± Calvin stared at her and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Tell me,


    are


    the little girl I¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    you¡­


    ¡°The answer¡­ Is it still important now?¡± Rosalie replied calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the little girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± He tried to grab her, but another man¡¯s arm stretched out and


    blocked Calvin¡¯s hand.


    The next moment, Rosalie¡¯s waist was held by a big hand, and her back leaned against a chest. In


    an instant, a familiar scent filled her nostrils.


    ¡°Calvin, what are you trying to do to my wife?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Calvin¡¯s body trembled, and then he straightened his back. His eyes met Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes, but


    the word ¡°wife¡± was too painful for Calvin to hear. ¡°I just want to know if she is the one I have been


    looking for!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found her already? What else is there to know?¡± Jonathan said indifferently as if he


    was ridiculing him.


    Calvin¡¯s face suddenly darkened. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, and his whole body was


    tensed up. However, Jonathan ignored Calvin. The former just lowered his head and said to Rosalie


    in his arms, ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯re more or less done with what you want to say to him, right? It¡¯s time


    to go back to the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Calvin stood in front of them and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear today, no one can leave!¡±


    He wanted an answer! Even if that answer would scare him and make him feel pain, he wanted to


    know the truth!


    Jonathan sneered, ¡°Calvin, since when do you get to order me around? If I want to leave today, then


    I¡¯ll just leave!¡±


    The two men confronted each other, and the atmosphere was strained.


    The tense air around them could make one feel ufortable at this moment. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    n, who had shrunk away before, hurriedly stepped forward to diffuse the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Everyone has known each other since childhood. Why is everyone so tense? Let¡¯s talk¡­ Well, how


    about this? We¡¯ll find a ce to sit and have a cup of coffee before talking it out.¡±


    However, Calvin and Jonathan ignored him.


    n touched his nose sheepishly and thought, ¡°Right. I¡¯m being treated like I¡¯m invisible again!¡±


    Facing Calvin, Jonathan said, ¡°You should be grateful that you have saved her. Otherwise, you will


    be lying on the ground now!¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He just stared at Rosalie and repeated hoarsely, ¡°Are you¡­ her?¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Jonathan snorted coldly and was about to attack Calvin when Rosalie suddenly grabbed his hand.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear it?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows with a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°He saved me and the child¡¯s life!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered. He then withdrew his hand. Rosalie said to Calvin seriously, ¡°If I tell you


    ¡®yes¡¯ now, will you not believe me likest time, or will you believe me?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s body suddenly trembled. ¡°So, you are really her, right?¡±


    ¡°Once, a little girl met a boy who managed to escape after being kidnapped. So, the little girl


    nned to take the boy to a safe ce. They spent all day and night in the woods. They


    encountered many dangers, but eventually, none left the other behind, and they managed to leave


    the woods together.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t say it directly. Instead, she exined what had happened back


    then in the form of stories. Calvin listened with a pale face. He said repeatedly in his heart, ¡°Stop¡­


    Don¡¯t continue¡­¡±


    However, he still stood there and listened to her story, word by word.


    ¡°The little boy¡¯s leg was injured, and the little girl sent him to the hospital. The little boy told the little


    girl that he would go and find her. The little girl gave the little boy a small bracelet. The bracelet was


    a promise between the both of them. It was a piece of evidence in the future. She was afraid that


    the little boy would bete to see her. If they grew up and couldn¡¯t recognize each other, at least


    they could recognize each other with the bracelet.¡±


    Calvin felt that his breathing seemed to be getting difficult, and his heart was throbbing. He thought,


    ¡®Is it her? It must be her!


    She is like what I had imagined!


    I have been attracted by her, but why didn¡¯t I recognize her?


    Why? Why? Why did I miss the opportunity like this?¡¯


    Countless reasons flickered through his mind and finally turned into a sentence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    recognize me at the beginning? You know I¡¯ve been looking for you all this while!¡± His initially clear


    voice was hoarse as he choked.


    ¡°After the little girl sent the boy to the hospital, she returned and had a high fever. There were no


    good medical treatments in the town. Therefore, the little girl returned to Strico for treatment. After


    the fever subsided, her memory was damaged, and she forgot what happened a few days before


    the fever. Naturally, she also forgot about the little boy,¡± Rosalie answered.


    She felt guilty for Calvin. After all, it was unintentional when she concealed it at the beginning, but


    later, it was intentional.


    ¡°Since you can tell me this story now, it means you have remembered what happened back then.


    Since you remember it, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me only until after Lucas¡¯s


    incident?¡± Calvin roared.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Rosalie paused for a while and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. After all, I don¡¯t


    love you. If I tell you that I was the little girl back then, I¡¯m afraid you will put your attention on me.¡±


    ¡°Not necessary¡­¡± Calvin suddenlyughed, but his eyes were full of tears. ¡°So it¡¯s unnecessary


    after I kept my promise for all these years to search for you? You knew I was looking for you but


    kept deceiving me like a fool?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At that moment, she could only apologize.


    That was because she owed him too much in that matter!


    In the past, she regained her memory and knew she was the one he was looking for. However, she


    did not tell him because of her selfishness, and it was toote for her to say anything anymore.


    Even if she had wanted to avoid that kind of harm to him, everything ended


    up


    that way!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Calvin sneered. ¡°It turns out that my persistence for so many years has only given me


    an apology! Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    Heughed, but tears fell from his eyes.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin¡¯s tears in a daze until a pair of hands covered her eyes. ¡°Stop looking. You


    have already said what you are supposed to. Let¡¯s go back to the car.¡±


    That was Jonathan¡¯s voice!


    Rosalie followed Jonathan back to the car with her eyes almostpletely covered.


    The ck car drove away slowly.


    It was not long until n finally came to his senses.


    What happened that day surprised him. Not only did Jonathan and Rosalie get married, but Rosalie


    was the little girl Calvin had been looking for.


    It sounded unbelieveable, but it really happened.


    Looking at Calvin¡¯s appearance, n sighed in his heart. He had not seen Calvin cry much since he


    was a child, but Rosalie had made him cry.


    He thought, ¡°The saying of femme fatale seemed to be true, after all.¡±


    ¡°Calvin, I¡¯ll send you back,¡± n said.


    ¡°Back?¡± Calvin sneered. His pale face was filled with tears, and he was in such a mess. ¡°Yes, I have


    to go back. There are still some things I need to do. But n, why did I persist on it for so many


    years? It was me who met her first! But what she gave me was just an apology!¡±


    n was silent and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    After all, the world did not operate on a firste first serve basis.


    Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood Residence. Jonathan said, ¡°Apany me to


    the memorial hall. Since we are married today, I want to tell my father.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed, knowing that his father was the wound and pain in his heart and the person he


    missed the most. It was indeed time to talk to his father on such a day.


    Rosalie followed Jonathan to the memorial hall. However, she was in apletely different mood at


    that time.


    His father¡¯s photo was situated quietly under the light. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan put the marriage certificate in front of the photo and didn¡¯t say a word. He quietly looked at


    the photo with his father¡¯s name engraved on it as if what he wanted to say was on the marriage


    certificate. Rosalie stepped forward, bowed respectfully to the photo, and said, ¡°Dad, although we


    haven¡¯t met, today I became Jon¡¯s wife and the daughter-inw of the Youngblood family. And now,


    Jon and I have three babies. When the babies are born, this family will be lively again.¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Rosalie once felt that her father-inw should not have abandoned such a young child and chosen


    death because of lost love.


    However, she figured he must once have loved his son deeply. Otherwise, now that so many years


    had passed, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t still miss his father like this.


    ¡°I will try my best to be a good wife and mother, and I¡¯ll handle this marriage well,¡± she said


    seriously, and she thought the same in her heart.


    Now that she had chosen this path, she wanted to do it justice. Even if the marriage between her


    and Jonathan was held together by just the children, she still hoped that, at the very least, the


    children would live in a harmonious family rather than a family full of disputes and resentment.


    When she finished speaking, she turned around and found that Jonathan was looking at her. His


    dark eyes seemed to reflect the dim light that surrounded them.


    ¡°What I just said is¡­ true.¡± Facing Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Rosalie was a little ufortable.


    ¡°Then would you swear on it?¡± Jonathan uttered slowly. His cold voice sounded a little solemn in the


    quiet ancestral hall.


    ¡°Swear on it?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, swear in front of my father¡¯s photo that you will never leave me again! Swear that you¡¯ll be by


    my side till the end of your life!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice poured into Rosalie¡¯s ears like a strong stream,


    pressing on


    her heart.


    The vow was much too heavy.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and kept silent.


    Jonathan chuckled lightly. There was a hint of irony in hisughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡±


    Even if Rosalie didn¡¯t want to swear on it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, in this lifetime, Jonathan would


    never let her leave his side again.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, when Jonathan turned around and was about to leave, Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded from


    behind him. ¡°I swear!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, and he looked back rather incredulously. He saw Rosalie¡¯s


    slender figure facing the photo, while Rosalie was saying clearly, ¡°From now on, unless Jon wants


    to end this marriage, I shall never leave him. For the rest of my life till the day of my death, I will be


    with him. Dad, please be our witness!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. Her beautiful profile, vaguely illuminated by the dim light, looked


    extremely attractive.


    Then Rosalie turned her head and looked at Jonathan, smiling slightly. ¡°Now, will you believe what I


    said?¡±


    Jonathan felt as though a ripple was spreading across his heart.


    He thought that if he used their children Lillian¡¯s treatment to force Rosalie to marry him, Rosalie


    would be reluctant. She might even be sad or cry miserably. Even worse, Rosalie would be resentful


    toward him.


    Jonathan had considered all kinds of possibilities and even told himself that he didn¡¯t have to care


    about Rosalie¡¯s reaction. All he wanted was just to bind her to him.


    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t expect that Rosalie would face their marriage with such an attitude. When


    she told Calvin that she was doing it willingly, she knew that Jonathan, who was standing beside


    her, must have been filled with a sudden burst of joy.


    But at that time, Jonathan had told himself not to easily believe what Rosalie said. If he really


    believed Rosalie¡¯s words, maybe in the end, all he would get would be an overwhelming


    disappointment.


    Without expectation, Jonathan would not be disappointed.


    11:45


    Now, however, as Rosalie looked at Jonathan firmly and smiled softly, she looked quiet and gentle.


    He felt as though he was looking at the version of her from long ago, the one that would take him


    seriously, love him, and say that she wanted to protect him.


    Rosalie, whom Jonathan affectionately called ¡°Rosalie,¡± was also the first woman Jonathan fell in


    love with. He wondered, ¡°So, do I continue to let myself sink further into this? Do I give her


    everything, including all my trust and dignity?¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and approached Rosalie step by step, gazing at her steadily with his


    dark


    eyes.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t avoid Jonathan¡¯s gaze but looked straight at him.


    Finally, Jonathan raised his hands and took Rosalie in his embrace. ¡°Rosalie, I will trust you once


    more. Just once more.¡±


    He believed that she would really live up to what she had just sworn and that she would do as she


    promised.


    In fact¡­ it was not so much that he believed her as he wanted to believe her. He truly wanted what


    she just said to be reality.


    Rosalie stayed within Jonathan¡¯s embrace, feeling his familiar vibe. She wondered, ¡°If he¡¯s willing to


    trust me, does that mean our marriage can continue smoothly? No matter how much trust he has in


    me now, at least, he is willing to trust me for the time being, and that should be a good thing!¡±


    n sent Calvin back to his mansion, but Calvin didn¡¯t want to enter it. Instead, he stood at the


    entrance of the mansion, lost in his thoughts.


    n had no choice but to stand with him.


    Calvin fixed his dark eyes on the spot he was standing on. It was the same spot where Rosalie


    stood the other day.


    At this moment, Calvin felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    He never expected so many things to happen that day when he did not get out of the car.


    ¡°It was Rosalie, the little girl who saved me when I was little! I couldn¡¯t have been wrong. I¡¯m sure of


    it!¡± he thought.


    He had recognized her first based on his intuition. However, back then, he didn¡¯t believe his


    intuition. He only believed some superficial evidence and missed the chance just like this.


    ¡°Calvin, how much longer are you going to stand here?¡± n couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You can leave now. I want to stand here for a night,¡± said Calvin in a low voice.


    ¡°For a night?¡± n was startled. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, and you want to stand here all night?


    Do you not want to live anymore?¡±


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t answer. His slender figure was still standing there without moving.


    n couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, knowing what happened today had a great impact on


    Calvin.


    He knew that Calvin was now just tormenting himself.


    Just as n deliberated whether to knock out his friend and drag him into the mansion, Calvin


    suddenly asked the security guard beside him, ¡°Tell me what she said and did the night she stood


    here.¡±


    The security guard instantly knew who Calvin meant. After all, only one woman had stood here for


    the whole night. She didn¡¯t leave until dawn, having been avoided by Calvin.


    ¡°That woman just stood there. She didn¡¯t find a ce to sit down or rest, and she didn¡¯t buy


    anything to eat or drink. Instead, she made several phone calls, seeming as though she was asking


    about a loan. But when she hung up the phone in the end, her expression seemed quite


    disappointed,¡± the security guard said.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°A loan?¡± Calvin was stupefied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Gunner. The reason she blocked your car that day was also because she wanted


    to borrow money from you. It seems like she needs 400 thousand dors.¡± The security guard


    recalled. Calvin¡¯s expression transformed drastically at that.


    ¡°400 thousand dors? Why would Rosalie want to borrow 400 thousand dors out of the blue?


    Did something happen?¡± The image of her despaired look right before he shut his eyes appeared in


    his mind


    once more.


    He had probably been her only hope in sessfully loaning such arge sum back then.


    However, what else did he do besides refusing itpletely?


    Calvin understood that she would never ask him to lend her money unless it was ast resort based


    on


    her character.


    Something he wasn¡¯t privy to must have taken ce.


    This exined why she¡¯d stood here the entire night to block his car without a care for her safety. It


    wasn¡¯t for Lucas¡¯s sake and had to do with her needing the loan of 400 thousand dors.


    However, he¡¯d believed Fiona and not gotten out of his car, departing without even hearing what


    Rosalie had to say.


    Calvin wished for nothing more than to p himself hard several times for his stupidity at that


    moment. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I willing to hear her out then!¡±


    He retrieved his phone from his pocket, but it slipped to the floor with a loud crack when his fingers


    felt void of strength.


    Calvin squatted down to pick it up, but it took him several tries to seed.


    He struggled to locate the phone number he wanted from his contacts and dialed it. ¡°Help me


    investigate something. I need to know why¡­¡±


    Calvin fell silent after the call ended. The tight grip he had on his phone betrayed his nerves.


    Calvin¡¯s phone rang after about half an hour.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line when Calvin answered it. ¡°Mr. Gunner, I


    have results from what you wanted me to investigate. Ms. Rosalie Leighton¡¯s friend, Lillian, was


    seriously injured and hospitalized a few days ago. Since her medical bill is exorbitant, Ms. Leighton


    probably visited you to raise funds for it. But Lillian has already settled the bill this morning and


    transferred to a specialist hospital with the best neurology department in Strico. Mr. Youngblood is


    the one who¡¯s responsible for all that.¡±


    Calvin felt as if he had the wind knocked out of him right then. ¡°So this is the truth?¡± he remarked


    internally.


    It turned out Rosalie had stood here for Lillian¡¯s sake all night and ced all her hopes on Calvin.


    Yet, Calvin had done nothing for that.


    A bellow erupted from Calvin as he let out his frustration, startling n and the security guards


    beside him.


    Calvin had always been regal and elegant before others. This was the first time he screamed


    hysterically like a madman while pping himself non-stop.


    ¡°Calvin, stop it!¡± n grabbed his hands hastily. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Calvin looked like a heartbroken child torn betweenughing and crying. ¡°n¡­ What should I do?


    I missed it¡­ Have I lost all my chances? It was only a few days¡­ Why didn¡¯t I believe what Rosalie


    said at that time? Why didn¡¯t Ie down that day to listen to what Rosalie wanted to tell me? She


    sees me as her only hope amidst her despair, yet I extinguished it with my bare hands¡­¡±


    Calvin screamed and howled repeatedly in tears. n had never seen such a side to his good


    friend and could only keep himpany and try his level best to console him.


    Rosalie washed up and walked out of the bathroom to Jonathan¡¯s bedroom in the pajamas he had


    prepared for her after dinner at the Youngblood residence.


    Some of her personal belongings and clothes had been moved to this bedroom.


    While the bedroom in front of her was not an unfamiliar sight, she had never slept in it before. The


    entire room was decorated with a gray color scheme, making it look rather cold and sterile.


    Nheless, there were several red objects ced within it on this day.


    The red nkets, pillowcases, and trinkets caught Rosalie off guard.


    ¡°I really am married to Jonathan!¡± These red objects gradually cemented the fact that she was


    married. She figured that Jonathan was likely in the bathroom instead of the bedroom as there was


    light shining out of it.


    Rosalie¡¯s phone rang just then, and she was greeted by Stephen¡¯s voice from the speaker. ¡°Is¡­is


    this Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, speaking,¡± Rosalie hurriedly answered. ¡°Mr. Quinn, did you call me because something


    happened to Lillian again? Is she in danger?¡±


    Rosalie immediately began fretting over her best friend Lillian¡¯s well-being.


    After all, the doctor mentioned that Lillian¡¯s condition remained critical after the surgery.


    Stephen said,¡±Lillian is perfectly fine, so don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to thank you for being so kind in


    helping her!¡±


    Stephen expressed his gratitude sincerely. He and his wife Abigail used to be dissatisfied with


    Rosalie as they felt she¡¯d ruined their daughter¡¯s future. Nheless, Rosalie, the one whom they


    used to loathe, was the one who assisted Lillian after such a major incident.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red upon hearing Stephen¡¯s words.


    Abigail¡¯s voice piped in from the other end of the line, ¡°Rosalie, I was in a bad mood when I said


    such harsh things to you back then. I hope you don¡¯t take them to heart! I¡¯m so relieved that Lillian


    has a friend like you. I must have been blinded to have med you all this while.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Mrs. Quinn! There wouldn¡¯t be a me of today if not for Lillian. Now that she¡¯s


    just transferred to another hospital today, I will visit her tomorrow as I couldn¡¯t make it today,¡± said


    Rosalie. Abigail answered, ¡°Okay, doe over. Maybe Lillian¡¯ll recover quicker when she senses


    you¡¯re worried about her.¡±


    Rosalie had no idea why she had an impulse to cry after the call ended.


    Perhaps it was because Stephen and Abigail had finally forgiven her after all these years. Lillian


    would be overjoyed to hear about it if she regained consciousness.


    The rift Lillian had been trying to mend between her parents and Rosalie was restored at longst.


    Jonathan noticed Rosalie¡¯s puffy and misty eyes once he stepped out of the bathroom.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jonathan frowned and approached Rosalie.


    Rosalie sniffed. ¡°Just now¡­ Lillian¡¯s parents called me and said that Lillian had been transferred to


    another hospital. Thanks for everything.¡± She thanked the man sincerely.


    Then came Jonathan¡¯s cid reply. ¡°Since it¡¯s my promise to you, I¡¯ll naturally fulfill it. There¡¯s no


    need for thanks. After all, you¡¯re going to marry me because of Lillian, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As he spoke, he took a bath towel and dried his wet hair.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and stepped forward on her own volition. ¡°Let me¡­ help you with this.¡±


    In the past, whenever he washed his hair, he had always liked to have her dry it for him.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened slightly as he looked up at her. His dark eyes appeared a little deep


    behind the wet bangs in front of his forehead. ¡°Are you trying to please me?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°Just take it as that. Even if Lillian was the reason for our marriage, I don¡¯t wish for our


    marriage to change for the worse. Besides, if you¡¯re not going to divorce me, it means that we¡¯d be


    sticking together for a lifetime, right? You don¡¯t want our marriage to stay cold all our life, do you?¡±


    The guy kept silent. After a short while, he handed her the towel in his hands.


    ¡°Bend down a bit,¡± ordered Rosalie. Given his towering figure, she could not reach his head to dry


    his hair if he did not bend over.


    He stared at her with his ck eyes and then slowly bent down until their lines of sight were on the


    same level.


    All of a sudden, their faces closed into one another as they looked each other in the eye. Rosalie


    could vividly see her own reflection in those dark pupils of his.


    Just like that, Jonathan stared straight at thedy as if he could not bear to miss the slightest


    change of expression on her face. With a proximity that close, he seemed to be able to see her


    through, so to speak. All Rosalie felt next was her cheek slightly hot. Almost subconsciously, she


    covered the man¡¯s head with the towel, covering his gaze altogether.


    She held the towel in her hands and wiped his wet hair bit by bit. At that moment, it was as though


    her imagination had brought her back in time to relive the past.


    ¡°By tomorrow, the hospital would issue the risk assessment report, but¡­ Jon, I really don¡¯t want to


    lose any of the three children. Every one of them is a life. If any of them dies in my tummy like this,


    or rather¡­ if at the end of the day, that baby turns into a pile of medical waste duringbor, I don¡¯t


    know how I should face it.¡±


    Rosalie thought that she might even regret for life that she failed to save that kid.


    ¡°Your body just isn¡¯t made for giving birth to triplets,¡± uttered Jonathan coldly. ¡°If the doctor still


    advises a birth reduction in tomorrow¡¯s risk assessment report, I¡¯ll push you onto the operating table


    myself even if it¡¯s against your wish.¡±


    That would make sense, for he could not bear having the possibility of losing her, not even a chance


    he would take.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refuse you, by then. Thew in this era has no right to force me to ept a birth reduction, and I


    won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on my babies!¡± said Rosalie.


    For Rosalie, it was a bet that she had to wager. ¡°I may agree to the idea of giving birth to the other


    twins safely if there¡¯s no risk in reducing the number of births. But the thing is, the other twins must


    also be put at a much higher riskpared to the usual fetal reduction surgeries. I dare not take


    this risk!¡± Jonathan suddenly pulled off the towel on his head and red at the woman in front of


    him. ¡°Do you realize what will happen if your body can¡¯t bear all three children?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, though, my body should be able to pull through the days shy of four months!¡±


    Rosalie red at Jonathan without averting her eyes. ¡°As long as I can hold on and make it to the


    28th week, even


    11:16


    if the baby is delivered early with a cesarean section by then, it¡¯ll still be possible for the child to


    survive, right?¡±


    With the financial resources of the Youngblood family, even if the baby was born prematurely, it


    would inevitably receive the best care, and the chance of its survival would be greatly improved.


    ¡°But have you ever thought about how your body would be?¡± Jonathan raised his voice unwittingly.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all taking risks, I want to take the risk with my children. I¡¯m their mommy, so there¡¯s no


    way


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stay safe and sound while letting them take the risk on their own.¡±


    When Jonathan heard the word ¡°mommy,¡± his whole body suddenly stiffened.


    Once upon a time, his own mother had left him out in the cold when he was badly injured.


    That woman in front of him, however, was willing to take huge risks for the sake of her own


    children.


    Rosalie and Jonathan¡¯s mother were poles apart, which made Jonathan wonder should Rosalie


    be a mother herself, Rosalie would surely be a dutiful one. He figured that their children would


    never turn out to be like him back then.


    ¡°Jon, I really want to keep all our three children. You may say that I¡¯m too idealistic, or that I¡¯m too


    emotional and irrational, but¡­ You could never understand how desperate I was when the doctor


    deduced that I might be infertile for life. I feared that I¡¯d be the only one left in this world eventually


    without a family! But now, I finally have three more kids, three more family members of my own


    flesh and blood. I really¡­ can¡¯t let any of them go. I know there¡¯ll be risks, but I want to go all out


    and fight for myself and our babies!¡±


    Rosalie poured out all her thoughts in her heart without any concealment. On top of that, her eyes


    were shining with a sort of firm determination.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to put your own life on the line for the sake of the children, is it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice


    rang out faintly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosalie answered without hesitation.


    ¡°So, you¡­¡± Jonathan abruptly stopped making a sound. The rest of his speech seemed to be stuck


    in his throat, and he could not bring himself to finish his sentence.


    ¡°I what?¡± Rosalie blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jonathan looked away on that note. At that fleeting moment earlier, he had gotten so


    impulsive that he wanted to ask Rosalie if she would also risk her life for him.


    ¡°What was I expecting there? Did I actually wish for her to do the same for me?¡± Jonathan asked


    himself. It was nothing more than a ridiculous thought.


    Even if Rosalie was willing to stay with Jonathan and cater to the marriage they shared, she would


    only be doing it for the children¡¯s sake and to give the kids a happy family.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about the baby tomorrow when we go to the hospital!¡±


    suggested Jonathan in an icy tone.


    The lights were not turned off. Just like that, the two of themy on the bed as the warm rays filled


    the


    room.


    Rosalie knew that it was Jonathan amodating her habit: to leave the light on so that she could


    fall into slumber.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    There used to be a period when Rosalie could fall asleep with the lights turned off. But after


    breaking up with Jonathan, she needed to turn on the lights to fall asleep.


    At this moment, Rosalie closed her eyes and silently counted sheep in her heart, wanting to fall


    asleep quickly.


    But still, she stayed wide awake.


    Especially now, there was another person beside her. Even if she closed her eyes, Rosalie could


    feel Jonathan¡¯s breath, and if she moved her body slightly, she would touch the man¡¯s body.


    Even though the bed was huge, it seemed like Rosalie could easilye into contact with


    Jonathan¡¯s body.


    Not sleepy even after counting a thousand sheep, Rosalie opened her eyes.


    Because she was lying on her side, a handsome face immediately before her eyes.


    Jonathan had his eyes closed, and his long eyshes cast a shadow on his eyelids.


    His sharp nose, defined jawline, and sexy lips were pleasant to the eye.


    At the moment, the sleeping Jonathancked the intimidating aura he always had when he was


    awake.


    He was Jonathan Youngblood, the mighty man in Strico, and he was lying beside her now as her


    husband. This was something that Rosalie never would have imagined more than a year ago.


    Rosalie worriedly thought, ¡°Are we going to fight over whether to proceed with fetal reduction


    tomorrow at the hospital?¡±


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s gaze fell on Jonathan¡¯s chest.


    As the man¡¯s bathrobe was slightly opened, Rosalie spotted a nasty scar on his chest near where


    his heart


    was.


    Although the scar had faded a lot over the years, she could still imagine how traumatizing and


    horrifying the experience was, for Rosalie knew Jonathan¡¯s mother did that to him.


    Rosalie mused, ¡°He must have been in a lot of pain back then.¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt a pain in her hand as she returned to reality.


    Only then did she realize that her hand was about to touch the scar on his chest just now, but


    Jonathan reached out to grab her hand before she could touch it.


    His charming yet frosty eyes were looking at her now, while Jonathan had a half-smile on his face.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to get intimate with me now?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled, and her face flushed. She immediately denied, ¡°No, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± She


    wondered if she should say that she could not restrain herself earlier.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what exnation she could offer Jonathan.


    ¡°Do


    you know what it means to behave like that just now?¡± He sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, stop


    doing such a misleading thing in the future.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Jonathan released his grip and closed his eyes.


    Rosalie blushed. Looking at her free hand, she hurriedly put it back underneath the nket.


    She mused, ¡°Oh my god! What was wrong with me just now? Was I going to¡­ touch him?¡±


    Rosalie closed her eyes again, trying to calm down.


    This time around, she fell asleep rtively quickly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jonathan slowly opened his eyes. His gazended on the woman sleeping beside him. Her steady


    breathing told him that she was fast asleep.


    She wouldn¡¯t know how much willpower he used to grab her hand when she was about to touch


    him.


    earlier.


    He was afraid that once she really touched his chest, he would no longer be able to suppress his


    desire for


    her!


    Jonathan mused, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants her desperately!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s risk assessment report still rmended reducing the number of babies. After all, this


    n was rtively the safest one.


    However, in this evaluation report, reducing the number of babies was not the only solution. The


    doctor also devised a n to ensure the smooth delivery of the triplets, but it was more dangerous


    and would cause a certain extent of harm to Rosalie¡¯s body.


    The doctor stated the worst part, ¡°If you risk giving birth to triplets like this, it can harm your uterus.


    During delivery, you will be at a higher risk of bleeding out, and once we cannot stop the bleeding in


    time, we will have to remove your uterus. Are you sure you want to risk having this happen?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words were very straightforward. After all, for women, the womb was not just about


    giving birth to a child. Once she lost her womb, in addition topletely losing fertility, it would


    prematurely age the woman¡¯s body, and she might even need long-term medication in the future.


    Yet, Rosalie said without hesitation, ¡°No problem. I¡¯m willing to bear the risk.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face was solemn. He voiced frostily, ¡°Do the fetal reduction.¡±


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie subconsciously grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Give the children and me a chance,


    okay?¡±


    A film of cold sweat was all over her palm, and she gripped Jonathan tight with a hint of


    nervousness. There was hope, determination and resolution in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    It was as though she could do absolutely anything for her babies.


    Jonathan suddenly felt that if he refused Rosalie¡¯s request and proceeded with fetal reduction, she


    might never fall in love with him again for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Do I¡­ want her to fall for me again?¡± Jonathan wondered as he stayed silent.


    Seeing this, Rosalie bit her lip and put Jonathan¡¯s hand on her abdomen. Although her stomach


    was still t, three babies were growing inside her.


    ¡°You are their daddy! In the future, when they are born, you will apany them as they grow. It


    would be unfair to sacrifice any one of them. No one in this world should sacrifice themselves for


    someone else!¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°Our children are developing well without any problem. I can¡¯t


    ept fetal reduction right now. Neither can they! Jon, I¡¯m not taking my life lightly. If my body can¡¯t


    bear it in the future, or if the kids are sick, I will ept the advice given by the doctor and do what¡¯s


    best for us. But now, I want to fight for them and me!¡±


    Rosalie enunciated her words in a soft yet determined tone..


    Jonathan felt his palm burning. Rosalie was carrying three babies in her body. She was pregnant


    with his children.


    Even if he didn¡¯t care about the babies, Jonathan anticipated the birth of his children because


    Rosalie was their mother. However, his hope was nothingpared to Rosalie¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Fromst night to the following day, she had repeatedly expressed her reluctance to reduce the


    babies.


    If there was any ident to her, then he¡­


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    ¡°I have think about it clearly,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°No matter what happens in the end, you will never regret it?¡± he asked.


    She replied, ¡°Yes, I will never regret it!¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly. After a while, he looked at the doctors of the expert group and


    asked, ¡°If we decided not to reduce the number of babies and insist on having all of them, what are


    the chances that the mother and children will be safe?¡±


    ¡°50 percent,¡± they answered.


    Jonathan pursed his lips even tighter. He thought, ¡°Not even the passing line of 60 percent¡­¡±


    He had never been willing to do anything he was unsure of, but then¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the way


    of having all the babies. However, if anything happens along the way, do whatever is necessary to


    keep the adult alive!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to say something more, but Jonathan interrupted her.


    ¡°Rosalie, this is my bottom line. If you disagree, I would rather you hate me for the rest of my life!¡±


    he said coldly.


    Rosalie understood what he meant. In other words, if she disagreed, he would use all his means to


    tie her to the operating table.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She finallypromised. After all, the most important thing at that moment was


    letting him agree with the n to keep all the babies.


    Subsequently, the expert group spoke to Rosalie and Jonathan about the n to keep all the


    babies.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie listened carefully and asked questions asionally, while Jonathan¡¯s gaze was locked on


    Rosalie most of the time.


    Aftermunicating with the expert group, the doctors left the conference room one after another.


    Rosalie turned around and realized that Jonathan was staring at her.


    In his beautiful eyes, his gaze was not cold but gentle and warm. It was as if his eyes were a


    bottomless hole that wanted to look right through her. She was the only person that he cared about


    in the world.


    She thought, ¡°What am I thinking? How could his feelings for me be like before?¡± Rosalie rebuked


    herself in her heart that she was overthinking.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He blushed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you want to see Lillian in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. She stood up and walked toward the door of the conference room. After a


    few steps, she realized he didn¡¯t follow her.


    She turned around and looked at him, only to find he was standing a few steps away, looking at her


    with the same gaze as just now. Suddenly, his lips slowly curved into a self-mocking smile. Only


    then did he move forward and walk toward her.


    In an instant, Rosalie felt as though her heart had been struck heavily.


    When the car arrived at the hospital Lillian was in, Jonathan¡¯s gaze and smile could not stop


    revolving in Rosalie¡¯s mind. Somehow, she felt sad.


    There were already staff waiting in the hospital. Jonathan said, ¡°The staff will take you to Lillian¡¯s


    ward. I won¡¯t go upstairs. After you are done, call the driver. He wille to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie agreed and followed the staff to Lillian¡¯s ward.


    Jonathan sat in the car, staring at Rosalie slowly fading away from sight.


    She wouldn¡¯t know that at that moment, she was betting on her life, and he was also doing the


    same.


    If she gave birth to a new life, he would also bet his life on it.


    If anything really happened to her, he would apany her. Since she wanted to take the bet, he


    would apany her to take the bet with the rest of his life!


    Rosalie arrived at Lillian¡¯s ward. It was an IUC ward, but it was a rtively independent ward. A


    room was next to the ward for family members to stay overnight.


    The environment and conditions there seemed much better than those of previous hospitals.


    When Stephen and Abigail saw Rosalie, they immediately thanked her.


    ¡°Mr. Quinn, Mrs. Quinn, you don¡¯t need to thank me like this. Lillian sacrificed so much for me in the


    past. I just did what I should do now.¡± Rosalie was concerned about Lillian¡¯s condition. ¡°What did the


    doctor say? Did he say when Lillian could recover?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention about that. Maybe it will take some time, but he said he would find the best


    doctor in the country and abroad to treat her. There may be a better treatment n, and¡­ now,


    there are many more medication choices.¡± Stephen was grateful.


    After all, their financial capability was limited before. Even if they wanted to save their daughter,


    they could not afford many expensive medicines.


    However, the hospital told them they could give their daughters the most expensive medicines, and


    Jonathan would bear all those expenses.


    They naturally understood that Jonathan was willing to take responsibility for the sake of Rosalie¡¯s


    rtionship.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalie looked at Lillian lying on the ICU bed through the transparent ss window.


    She had so much she wanted to say to Lillian.


    She wanted to tell Lillian that she was pregnant with triplets and that she would definitely try her


    best to give birth to the three children. The children would have a godmother in the future!


    ¡°Did the police find out how Lillian got injured?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Stephen and Abigail¡¯s expressions turned a little sad again. ¡°Not yet.¡± They also wanted to know the


    truth and what was going on.


    However, their daughter was in aa, and there were no other clues. They did not know anything


    about


    the truth.


    ¡°What about Callum? Is there any news about him?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    Stephen and Abigail shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve also asked the police. They said that he is still


    missing and will inform us if there is any news about him.¡±


    Callum should be the key to everything, as Lillian went looking for Callum. However, no one knew if


    Callum was alive or dead then.


    Besides, based on how Callum cared about Lillian, even if he didn¡¯t know she was seriously injured,


    he would have called her, unless¡­ he couldn¡¯t even make a phone call!


    There was always a strong uneasiness in Rosalie¡¯s heart. She hoped that the situation wasn¡¯t as


    bad as she had imagined.


    Otherwise, Lillian could never ept it when she woke up.


    When Rosalie came out of the hospital, she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Is this Ms.


    Leighton? The dress Ms. Quinn customized for you has beenpleted. You cane to pick it up


    at any time.¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    ¡°A gown?¡± Rosalie was caught off guard.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bridesmaid gown. Ms. Quinn has already paid in full, so all you need to do ise and


    pick it up. Actually, Ms. Quinn left her phone number, but we¡¯ve been unable to reach her,¡± the


    person exined.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ in the hospital and not very reachable. I¡¯lle to pick it up right away,¡± Rosalie replied,


    jotting down the address before ending the call.


    ¡°A bridesmaid gown¡­¡± Rosalie mused. She reminisced about when Lillian had mentioned it. Lillian


    had custom-made a bridesmaid gown for her and had nned to surprise her with it. Back then,


    Lillian had spoken with such excitement.


    Following the provided address, Rosalie arrived at an upscale boutique known for its tailor-made


    clothing. The boutique¡¯s interior exuded sophistication, and the garments on disy were


    undoubtedly on the expensive side. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the bridesmaid gown Lillian


    had ordered here came with a hefty price tag.


    Upon entering the store, Rosalie informed a staff who approached her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie


    Leighton. Your store notified me toe and collect the gown.¡±


    ¡°All right, please wait a moment,¡± the staff responded before ushering Rosalie to the lounge area.


    While Rosalie was waiting, three more people walked into the store. Among them was none other


    than Fiona, elegantly dressed in designer attire.


    Fiona, too, was surprised to see her cousin Rosalie in such a ce, though Rosalie appeared to be


    in much better health than she had a few days ago.


    As Fiona gazed at Rosalie, a burning hatred consumed her. She had hoped that by creating a rift


    between Rosalie and Calvin, she could seize the opportunity to console Calvin and make him


    develop feelings for


    her.


    However, unexpectedly, Calvin had been nowhere to be found for the past few days, ignoring her


    calls.


    Nheless, Fiona took sce in the fact that her birthday banquet was scheduled for tomorrow,


    and Calvin had promised to attend; he always kept his promises.


    Therefore, Fiona was determined to win Calvin¡¯s heart during the birthday banquet.


    ¡°I must say, Rosalie, shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on helping your rapist friend with his legal case


    instead ofing to a ce like this?¡± Fiona taunted, her eyes fixed provocatively on Rosalie.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a rapist, and the one who framed him knows it well,¡± Rosalie replied coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯d want to frame such a guy? I suspect it¡¯s you who brought your friend to


    try something inappropriate with me and nned to set me up. But surprisingly, luck was on my


    side, and I managed to escape. So now, you find yourself helping that Lucas with hiswsuit, isn¡¯t


    that right?¡± Fiona deliberately raised her voice, making sure those around them could hear.


    As expected, two elegantly dressed women who had walked in with Fiona joined the conversation.


    ¡°Unbelievable, stooping to such low tactics?¡±


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, some women these days will go to great lengths to achieve their goals. She probably did


    this out of jealousy for your happy life.¡±


    These two elegantly dressed women were evidently eager to curry favor with Fiona and promptly


    took her side.


    One of them even turned to the nearby staff and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you distinguish between the


    types of customers you serve? Are you willing to risk your store¡¯s reputation by amodating


    customers like this? If you kick this person out now, the matter will be forgotten. Otherwise, when I


    post about this on my Instagram, let¡¯s see how much reputation your store will have left.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The staff found himself in a difficult situation, well aware of Fiona¡¯s and herpanions¡¯


    high


    11:16


    social status.


    However, he also noticed Rosalie¡¯s significant status, as she had arrived in a Bentley, a car not


    affordable to ordinary people.


    Fiona wore a smug smile, her red lips curving confidently. ¡°Rosalie, I apologize if my friend is a bit


    outspoken. You know how it is in the upper-ss coterie; we simply can¡¯t tolerate cunning and


    devious individuals like you. The upper-ss coterie despises those who resort to schemes and


    framing others to achieve their goals. My friend here has numerous connections within our social


    set. If she chooses to ¡®spread the word,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid this store will be teetering on the edge of


    closure!¡±


    Fiona directed her words at Rosalie but meant for the store¡¯s staff to hear.


    Rosalie observed her with a cold stare. She had already told Calvin the truth that day when he


    sought


    answers.


    However, judging by Fiona¡¯s attitude, it seemed she remained oblivious.


    ¡°Has Calvin not questioned Fiona yet? Regardless, these matters are no longer my concern!¡±


    Rosalie whispered to herself.


    ¡°Fiona, I haven¡¯t revealed your deceitful attempt to take on my identity before, but that doesn¡¯t mean


    I won¡¯t consider it in the future. You can persist with your falsehoods, and I will continue this legal


    battle for my friend. Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s genuinely scheming and causing harm to others!¡±


    Any trace of tolerance she had once held for Fiona due to Wilma¡¯s affection had nowpletely


    vanished.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s face reddened even more, overwhelmed by a powerful wave of guilt. She hadn¡¯t


    expected Rosalie to expose the impersonation incident so openly. In fact, the two well-to-do women


    who had been attempting to gain Fiona¡¯s favor were now wearing expressions that unmistakably


    disyed their curiosity and strong interest in getting to the bottom of the situation.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow Rosalie to keep talking. If she reveals more details, even if Calvin doesn¡¯t believe


    it, once it circtes within their upper-ss coterie, it could irreversibly tarnish my reputation!¡± Fiona


    thought to herself with urgency.


    Turning to the nearby staff, Fiona urged, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and kick her out?¡±


    The staff exchanged helpless nces. Just then, the staff who had retrieved the gown for Rosalie


    returned, holding the gown in hand. ¡°Ms. Leighton, this is your gown. Would you like to try it on?¡±


    ¡°A gown? Haha, do you even deserve to wear a gown from this ce?¡± Fiona sneered, extending


    her hand to knock the gown to the ground. But as she prepared to step on it, Rosalie¡¯s voice


    suddenly sharpened. ¡°Fiona, if you dare to step on it, I swear I¡¯ll make sure you never enjoy another


    good day in your life!¡±


    Fiona was momentarily taken aback. The Rosalie before her was the same person she knew, but


    when she heard those words, the aura emanating from her was truly intimidating.


    Nevertheless, with so many people around, Fiona remained obstinate. ¡°Even if I want to step on it,


    so what? It¡¯s just a worthless gown. Even if I damage it, I can afford to pay for it!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it!¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice turned icy, and even her typically gentle eyes now exuded an


    intense and chilling coldness.


    ¡°This gown has been specially prepared for me by Lillian, and no amount of money could rece its


    sentimental value!¡± Rosalie reflected inwardly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s face grew even redder, and she appeared thoroughly embarrassed.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    However, the most embarrassing part for her was yet toe.


    ¡°Pick it up!¡± Rosalie demanded. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who dropped the gown on the floor, you


    should be the one to pick it up!¡±


    Fiona protested, her tone defiant. ¡°Why should I listen to you and pick it up?¡± She turned to the staff


    around her and said, ¡°You all don¡¯t intend to kick this woman out, do you? Fine, I¡¯ll do it myself


    then!¡± As Fiona reached out to grab Rosalie, her hand was intercepted by an unremarkable-looking


    woman standing behind Rosalie.


    In an instant, the woman deftly twisted Fiona¡¯s arm, causing her to cry out in pain!


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, how would you like to handle this situation?¡± the woman asked Rosalie


    respectfully. Rosalie responded with a cold tone, ¡°Make her pick up the gown.¡±


    The woman, one of the female bodyguards Jonathan had assigned to protect Rosalie, disyed


    remarkable agility. Without her exceptional skills, Rosalie would never have risked a confrontation


    with Fiona, especially given her pregnancy.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the female bodyguard replied, then turned to Fiona. ¡°You heard what Mrs.


    Youngblood said. Pick up the gown.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be the one to pick it up?¡± Fiona¡¯s face flushed as she protested, but then a sharp pain


    shot through her twisted arm, making her cry out in agony. She turned to the store staff and


    eximed, ¡°Are all just standing around? Isn¡¯t anyone going to step in? If you don¡¯t kick these two


    people out of the store immediately, none of you will have a future in Strico!¡±


    you


    In her current state of pain and anger, Fiona didn¡¯t pay attention to the term ¡°Mrs. Youngblood¡± used


    by the female bodyguard, nor did she wonder why Rosalie had such a bodyguard.


    Fiona was a frequent customer at this store, and the staff knew well that she was connected to the


    entertainment industry¡¯s scion, Calvin.


    ¡°Someone, please, hurry and help Ms. Haberly!¡± The store manager had clearly chosen to side with


    Fiona, as offending Calvin was not an option.


    However, right after that, another voice rang out, carrying an overwhelming sense of authority.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to help can forget about ever setting foot in Strico again!¡±


    The voice was clear andposed, but it radiated a potent aura.


    ¡°This voice¡­¡± Rosalie mused, briefly taken aback, as she raised her head to spot Jonathan


    approaching her.


    He was dressed in a gray suit paired with a navy blue shirt, exuding an elegant yet mysterious


    charm. His strikingly handsome face possessed an allure that could captivate any woman.


    Jonathan walked up to Rosalie and asked, ¡°Running into some trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hardly a big trouble,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°But how did


    you end


    up here?¡±


    ¡°I knew you were here, and I have some free time, so I decided to drop by,¡± Jonathan replied, taking


    Rosalie¡¯s hand naturally. With a slight frown, he remarked, ¡°Your hands are quite cold.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently cupped her hands and began to rub them to warm them up.


    This unexpected gesture momentarily left the onlookers in stunned silence.


    Just moments ago, it seemed like a confrontation was about to erupt, and now, it had transformed


    into a heartwarming scene.


    Among the people, only Fiona stared in disbelief with widened eyes, wondering, ¡°How could


    Jonathan be with Rosalie? Aren¡¯t theypletely over?¡±


    Jonathan cast a cold nce at Fiona, who was being restrained by the female bodyguard, and


    casually asked, ¡°Do you want me to handle her for you?¡±


    11:16


    His words were nonchnt, but they sent a shock through Fiona. She hastily said, ¡°Jonathan, d-


    don¡¯t let Rosalie deceive you. She¡¯s deeply in love with that Lucas now. She¡¯s fighting tooth and nail


    to be his representativewyer. She even stood outside Calvin¡¯s mansion all night for Lucas¡¯s


    sake¡­¡±


    At this moment, Fiona was desperate to sow discord between Jonathan and Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled as Fiona¡¯s words brought back memories of that most despairing night!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people around them were shocked when they heard Fiona mention Jonathan¡¯s name.


    Meanwhile, the two wealthy women who had previously spoken ill of Rosalie had recognized


    Jonathan earlier and were now pale, exchanging fearful nces, realizing the implications of their


    earlier actions. Jonathan stopped his hand-rubbing, shot Fiona a cold re, and said, ¡°Since when


    did it be your concern, a woman like you, to pass judgment on my wife? That mouth of yours


    really needs to be shut.¡±


    Fiona was left dumbfounded!


    ¡°Wife? When did Rosalie be Jonathan¡¯s wife? W-What¡¯s going on?¡± she wondered.


    But before she could react, one of the bodyguards who had entered the store with Jonathan was


    already standing in front of Fiona. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and delivered a resounding


    p across Fiona¡¯s cheek.


    Subsequently, a series of ps followed, one after another, and Fiona didn¡¯t even have an


    opportunity to plead for mercy. Her mouth and cheeks swelled up, and in the surroundings, no one


    dared to intervene. After a while, the bodyguard finally ceased, and Fiona struggled to issue a


    threat. ¡°Treating me like this, I¡¯ll make sure Calvin seeks justice for me.¡±


    Jonathan sneered, ¡°Impostors should possess some self-awareness, but it appears youck even


    that.¡± Fiona¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, thinking, ¡°Does Jonathan¡­ know something too?¡±


    Simultaneously, Jonathan¡¯s icy and bone-chilling voice reverberated in her ears. ¡°Pick up the gown


    from the floor. If you don¡¯t, I can assure you that you won¡¯t have another chance to pick it up.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, her face filled with humiliating embarrassment. Since she had


    gotten closer to Calvin, everyone had pampered and ttered her. She had never been treated like


    this by anyone before!


    Especially in front of so many people, including those two wealthy women Fiona was acquainted


    with, it was inevitable that this incident would quickly be a hot topic among the upper-ss


    coterie!


    What made the situation even more humiliating was Jonathan openly branding her as an impostor


    in front of everyone! Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t afford to argue back at this point. She even had to


    pick up Rosalie¡¯s gown, and it literally felt like she was enduring a series of stinging ps to her


    face. Under the watchful gaze of the spectators, Fiona, her face now swollen, reluctantly crouched


    down, retrieved the gown, and handed it back to Rosalie. She then hurriedly fled, not daring to stay


    any longer. Holding the gown in her hand, Rosalie carefully smoothed it out before politely


    requesting one of the nearby staff. ¡°Could you please wrap up the gown?¡±


    As they returned to the car, Jonathan suddenly remarked, ¡°Fiona won¡¯t be able to struggle for much.


    longer. Calvin is currently investigating what transpired back then.¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    As he spoke, Jonathan turned his gaze to Rosalie once more. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your cousin Fiona won¡¯t


    end up well then. What about you? Do you want to help her?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie said curtly.


    ¡°Just because she set Lucas up?¡± he asked casually, but his beady eyes never missed the slightest


    change in expression on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it,¡± Rosalie said frankly. ¡°I¡¯m no saint. I won¡¯t help those who frame me or even


    innocent people again and again. As long as Fiona bears my identity, she won¡¯t feel at ease and


    would want to deal with me. I have already considered the consequences the moment I told Calvin


    the truth.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Jonathan scoffed. ¡°Do you really believe that Lucas is innocent? You¡¯re awyer, aren¡¯t


    you? Shouldn¡¯t you trust the evidence instead? Now, all the evidence points to Lucas.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Rosalie said calmly. ¡°Evidence is nothing more than how things appear, anyway. If you read


    too much into these appearances, it may lead to the wrong conclusions. Isn¡¯t that true with my


    case?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. He fell silent.


    Her old case was a pain in his heart.


    ¡°Besides, Lucas is a good person,¡± Rosalie continued. ¡°He¡¯s simple and kind, and he shouldn¡¯t have


    been framed like this. Besides, it was because of me that Fiona set him up. I have to win this case


    for him no matter what it takes. Even if he loses, I will continue to appeal and findpelling


    evidence for him!¡±


    ¡°Since you want to win this case for Lucas no matter what it takes, how about I help you?¡± Jonathan


    offered.


    Rosalie was stunned. She appeared a little nonplussed. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been cold toward Lucas all this


    time?¡± she thought. ¡°Why does he want to help him now?¡±


    Seeing the doubt in her eyes, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Now that he offered,¡± she thought, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to help.


    It¡¯s just¡­¡± Then, she admitted aloud, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to why you are willing to help Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Think of it as me wanting to spare you some worry for your baby¡¯s sake.¡± Jonathan looked away. ¡°If


    I lose the case,¡± he thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the guilt toward Lucas will eat her up. Even if she didn¡¯t love


    Lucas, I wouldn¡¯t want her to feel guilty for another man.¡±


    ¡°Can you do me another favor?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Are you trying to find out where Callum is and why Lillian was so seriously injured?¡± he said as if


    already knowing what she was going to ask.


    ¡°Yes. I want to know who hurt Lillian!¡± She gritted her teeth when she heard thetter half.


    ¡°All right,¡± he agreed without hesitation.


    She blinked, not having expected him to agree so easily. ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want my help?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She was surprised by how easy it was.


    ¡°Since you said you would be a good wife and would stay with me for the rest of your life, think of


    this as your reward,¡± he said as he held her right hand and caressed her ring finger as if


    contemting something. ¡°I can give you whatever you want, Rosalie, but you cannot have any


    other men in your heart!¡±


    Stunned, she met his earnest gaze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you hate me, me me, or even¡­ have residual feelings for me, but I will be the only


    man in your heart from now on!¡±


    His voice rang coldly through the carriage, with a kind of authority that could not be rejected.


    11:16


    Fiona came all the way to Calvin¡¯s vi with a swollen face, intending toin about it. Most


    importantly, she wanted to tell Calvin that Rosalie had married Jonathan.


    That was the only good news that she received after the beating she had endured.


    She was confident that in doing so, Calvin would likely fall out of love with Rosalie. At the thought of


    Rosalie marrying Jonathan and bing a rich woman, however, her heart seared with jealousy.


    Unexpectedly, the security guard stopped her when she turned up outside the vi.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner is not yet home,¡± the security guard announced.


    ¡°I can wait for Calvin inside even if he isn¡¯t home yet. He has never stopped me from entering


    before.¡± Fiona said haughtily, taking her anger out on the guard.


    ¡°That was before. Yesterday, Mr. Gunner gave us an order not to allow you to step in here again,


    Ms. Haberly,¡± the security guard replied.


    Fiona was shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Gunner yourself, Ms. Haberly,¡± the security guard said.


    ¡°I came here to look for Calvin because I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere!¡± Fiona thought, vexed. She


    was also stopped outside when she went to Calvin¡¯s office earlier. Worse still, Calvin did not answer


    her call.


    Fiona gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going in anyway. What are you going to do?¡± she said arrogantly. ¡°If you


    dare to stop me, don¡¯t even think abouting to work again. I will tell Calvin, and you¡¯ll lose your


    jobs at once!¡±


    Just when Fiona was about to barge in, the guard blocked her and called the police.


    Fiona was stunned. ¡°How dare you call the police?¡±


    ¡°Since you


    calmly.


    insist on trespassing, Ms. Haberly, I¡¯m afraid you leave me no choice,¡± the security guard said


    Fiona clenched her jaw. Her face, already swollen from the beating, looked particrly ferocious at


    the moment. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll have you all gone soon!¡±


    In the midst of her tirade, she failed to notice a figure not far away, clicking madly on the shutter of


    the camera pointed at her from the shadows.


    That night, a trending topic appeared online. [Mr. Gunner¡¯s Woman-Beaten Up?]


    Clicking on the link revealed an unpleasantly unttering photograph of Fiona¡¯s swollen face outside


    Calvin¡¯s vi.


    Thements below were varied with various spections. Some of them guessed that it was


    Calvin who had beaten Fiona up.


    Fiona¡¯s face contorted with fury when she saw the trending news about her. ¡°A photograph like this


    is a stain on my life,¡± she thought, anguished, ¡°and I fear people would use it to mock me even if I


    be a sessful actress in the future!¡±


    Thus, she hurriedly called her agent and asked him to remove the post.


    However, the agent replied helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t. There are too many people fanning the mes!¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s trying to harm me?¡± Fiona fumed.


    The manager answered, ¡°With the resources Mr. Gunner is giving you now, there are naturally


    many envious people.¡± Besides, Fiona often offended others. She would be in a worse situation


    then without Calvin¡¯s support.


    The manager couldn¡¯t help but look down on Fiona. He wouldn¡¯t be bothered to manage an artist


    like Fiona without Calvin¡¯s connection. Shecked looks and talents and had poor social skills.


    Besides, she acted as if she was superior, expecting others to tter and cater to her. Even with the


    slightest inconvenience, she would use Calvin¡¯s influence to intimidate people.


    Given that, the manager didn¡¯t have much genuine sympathy for Fiona in her current predicament.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to Mr. Gunner and ask him to help suppress the trending topic?¡± the manager


    suggested.


    Fiona was in a difficult situation. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to her manager¡¯s advice if she


    could find Calvin. The trending topic would have been suppressed long ago. She replied vaguely,


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to him about itter.¡±


    After ending the call, Fiona trembled angrily and mmed her phone on the floor.


    She thought, ¡°The people waiting tough at me¡­ Just wait. It¡¯s my birthday banquet tomorrow, and


    Calvin will definitely attend! Make sure to see for yourself. I¡¯m the one in the spotlight!¡±


    In a quiet room, Calvin looked at the documents handed to him by his subordinate.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, these are the records we found. Ms. Leighton did have a fever shortly after you were


    hospitalized and was sent to a hospital in Strico. ording to the medical records from that time,


    she had multiple abrasions and bruises on her body. The hospital even suspected possible abuse


    and reported it to the police. The police have corresponding records,¡± Calvin¡¯s subordinate


    reported.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze was fixed on a particr photo in the files. The photo was taken by the police officer


    at the time, capturing the injuries on the young girl¡¯s body. Those photos were taken as potential


    evidence in case of abuse.


    In the picture, the girl had tworge bruises on her knees, and her left knee showed clear signs of


    abrasions. While the wounds had long stopped bleeding, the new skin over the broken areas was


    still vivid and shocking.


    Even though many years had passed, and the old photograph had yellowed with time, those injuries


    on the young girl¡¯s knees remained stark and distinct in his eyes.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. He thought, ¡°These scars¡­ It¡¯s Rosalie. It¡¯s really her!


    It was Rosalie who carried me on her back through the dense forest. She sustained these scars


    from stumbling and falling to her knees repeatedly.¡±


    At that time, Calvin had said, ¡°Don¡¯t carry me. You can put me down. I¡­ I can walk by myself!¡±


    ¡°Your leg hurts so much that you can¡¯t walk. How can you manage on your own? I¡¯m fine. I am


    strong, and I can carry you down the mountain!¡± At that time, Rosalie had said so with a forced


    cheerfulness. Even when one of her knees was grazedter, and her entire knee was covered in


    blood, she didn¡¯tin or tell him about her pain.


    Later, Rosalie managed to carry Calvin down. When they met the adults at the foot of the mountain,


    Calvin realized that Rosalie¡¯s knees were already covered in blood.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Calvin cried as if those were the only words he could say. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It just looks scary, but it¡¯s not that painful,¡± Rosalieforted Calvin while wiping away


    his


    tears.


    Calvin thought, ¡°How¡­ How could someone like her be Fiona? How did I make such a mistake?¡±


    Calvin lowered his head and stared at his right hand. That hand had once held Rosalie¡¯s bloody


    knees. His


    11:16


    fingertips had been stained with Rosalie¡¯s blood.


    ¡°That was the blood that Rosalie had shed for me,¡± Calvin thought. ¡°I have fallen in love with


    Rosalie, but why did I keep missing out on her? I even missed her cry for help. If¡­ If only I didn¡¯t


    mistake someone else for her. If I hadn¡¯t been blinded by jealousy at that time¡­ And if only I had


    investigated more carefully and thoroughly when Fiona took her identity, perhaps everything would


    have been different! I must be a fool!¡±


    Calvin thought he wouldn¡¯t have missed out on Rosalie if he had decided to look into it more.


    At that moment, Calvin felt a piercing pain in his heart, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The next day, Rosalie went to thew firm. She hadn¡¯t been to the firm for several days, even


    though she had taken a leave with Lawrence. Taking a break like that for an extended period wasn¡¯t


    ideal. Moreover, she was pregnant with triplets. Many of her uing tasks might not be


    completed, especially since pregnancies with triplets usually didn¡¯t go full term and required an early


    cesarean section. That meant that her time at thew firm would be limited.


    When Rosalie returned to thew firm, she informed Lawrence about her ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Lawrence was surprised.


    pregnancy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s triplets,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I¡¯m three months along. I¡¯ll do my best to finish the work I have


    on hand, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle some of the new tasks. You¡¯ll need to hire a new


    assistant. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    She felt guilty about the sudden pregnancy, especially since she hadn¡¯t been at the firm for long,


    and right then, many tasks might remain iplete. Hiring a new assistant would also be an


    inconvenience for


    Lawrence.


    Lawrence smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re the first person I know who¡¯s pregnant with


    triplets. But having three children can be quite challenging.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m mentally prepared for that,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Are you nning to return to work at the firm after giving birth? If you¡¯re willing to return, I¡¯ll keep


    your position open,¡± Lawrence said.


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie looked at him gratefully. He had given her the opportunity when she


    struggled to find a job, and right then, he was willing to hold her position.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. After all, there will be a lot to handle once the children are born,


    and it might be a long time before I can consider returning to work,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you ever decide to get back into legal work in the future, you can always contact me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Rosalie was talking but suddenly felt a wave of nausea. She quickly covered her


    mouth, made an apologetic gesture, and then hurried to the restroom.


    ¡°rgh! rgh!¡± She spent quite some time in the restroom, vomiting repeatedly. Eventually, she


    stopped, but her stomach felt empty and queasy.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Her morning sickness wasn¡¯t frequent, but every time she vomited, it seemed particrly severe as


    if she needed to throw up everything.


    Just as Rosalie walked out of the restroom cubicle, she ran into Elodia.


    Since the video of Elodia getting into a fight with an influencer for cheating had spread online, she


    kept a low profile at thew firm and hadn¡¯t caused trouble for Rosalie.


    However, the way Elodia looked at Rosalie then made thetter feel ufortable


    Rosalie walked past Elodia and went to the sink to wash her hands.


    Elodia suddenly said, ¡°Rosalie, you vomited so severely just now. It looks like morning sickness. Are


    you pregnant?¡± She tried to sound tentative.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Rosalie admitted.


    She didn¡¯t intend to keep her pregnancy a secret, especially since her growing belly would soon


    make it obvious, and she had no intention of hiding it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodia was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to admit it so openly.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you really pregnant? You¡¯re having a child out of wedlock,¡± Elodia blurted out without a


    filter. Rosalie ignored Elodia and went straight out of the restroom.


    However, before noon, news of her unmarried pregnancy had already spread throughout thew


    firm. Even colleagues approached her curiously, asking, ¡°Rosalie, Elodia said you¡¯re having a child


    out of wedlock? Is it true?¡±


    Before Rosalie could answer, Elodia, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, chimed in


    mockingly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. She admitted it herself in the restroom earlier. Did you not see how


    she vomited? It was just like the way pregnant women do in TV series.¡±


    Rosalie replied cidly, ¡°I am pregnant.¡±


    Elodia shouted as if she had caught Rosalie¡¯s weakness, ¡°Look! She admitted it herself. She¡¯s


    pregnant!¡± She was so loud, wanting everyone to hear it.


    That outburst caught the attention of colleagues in the dressing room.


    Elodia felt triumphant. All the while, she was tensed up in the firm because of her video scandal.


    Right then, Rosalie¡¯s scandal had shifted the focus away from her video scandal.


    Moreover, her scandal was partly because of Rosalie. Thus, she wanted to make thetter feel


    embarrassed at that moment.


    ¡°Rosalie, this is not good for the firm¡¯s reputation. You¡¯ve been here for less than three months, and


    now you¡¯re pregnant? Are you using thepany to support your pregnancy? You¡¯re being selfish!


    While there may not be any legal issues, what do you expect your colleagues to think of you?


    Moreover, you¡¯re having a child out of wedlock¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said I¡¯m having a child out of wedlock,¡± Rosalie calmly interrupted Elodia. ¡°But you


    deliberately told everyone that I am. What¡¯s your intention behind that?¡±


    Elodia was taken aback. ¡°Were¡­ Were you married?¡±


    ¡°What were you expecting?¡± Rosalie sarcastically retorted.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about it! How was I supposed to know you got married? Geez!¡± Elodia quickly


    came up with an excuse.


    ¡°Do I need to inform you personally when I get married?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Elodia hesitated for a moment, then suddenly thought of Calvin. She thought, ¡°He has visited


    Rosalie at thew firm before. Could it be that Rosalie has married Calvin, and this child she¡¯s


    carrying is his?¡±


    However, she dismissed that thought almost immediately.


    11:171


    As the scion in the entertainment industry, it would be a main news headline if he had gotten


    married. There was no way it would have stayed a secret.


    With that in mind, Elodia became more convinced of her initial assumption. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re just


    trying to cover up an out-of-wedlock pregnancy by iming you¡¯re married. How about you tell us


    your husband¡¯s name and have hime pick you up from work? It wouldn¡¯t make sense for a


    pregnant woman to take the bus if her husband is avable,¡± Elodia suggested.


    Rosalie fell silent. If she mentioned it to Jonathan, he would probablye. However, that would


    likely make her job at thew firm difficult.


    Her silence only fueled Elodia¡¯s confidence. Suddenly, she became even more arrogant. ¡°Rosalie, if


    you¡¯re pregnant out of wedlock, there¡¯s no need to lie. As awyer, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ludicrous to


    tell such a poorly crafted lie?¡±


    Just then, several well-dressed individuals, escorted by the reception staff, approached the area.


    When they saw Rosalie, they quickly walked over and respectfully greeted her, ¡°Hello, Mrs.


    Youngblood.¡± The name ¡°Mrs. Youngblood¡± left Elodia stunned as she stared at the few men in


    suits. She thought, ¡°Did they¡­ Did they address Rosalie as ¡®Mrs. Youngblood¡±?¡±


    Rosalie also looked somewhat surprised, recognizing one of them as Leonard¡¯s secretary when she


    visited him in the ward.


    ¡°We were sent here by Mr. Leonard Youngblood. He heard you¡¯ve married Mr. Jonathan


    Youngblood and would like to meet you,¡± the secretary, who seemed to be in charge, told Rosalie.


    Rosalie pursed her lips tightly. Her previous encounters with Leonard weren¡¯t pleasant, and she had


    even been threatened with disfigurement. At present, she had to consider her unborn children¡¯s


    safety as well.


    After sensing her hesitation, the secretary continued, ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood insists on meeting


    you today, Mrs. Youngblood. After all, your marriage to Mr. Jonathan Youngblood is a joyous


    asion for the Youngblood family.¡±


    To others, that might have sounded like genuine concern, but to Rosalie, it felt more like a warning.


    Those words implied that they might forcibly take her away if she resisted.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, but I have to sort out my things and ask for a leave!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the secretary agreed.


    While Rosalie took the opportunity to pack and request leave, she sent a quick message to


    Jonathan, knowing that time was ticking and she couldn¡¯t risk being discovered. The text was


    concise. [Your grandpa sent someone to pick me up.]


    After Rosalie had gathered her belongings and left with the group, her colleagues in the dressing


    room finally regained theirposure.


    ¡°Did you hear that just now? They called Rosalie ¡®Mrs. Youngblood. Did she really get married?¡±


    ¡°It seems like she married into a wealthy family. Otherwise, why would they address her as ¡®Mrs.


    Youngblood¡±?¡±


    ¡°That person from earlier mentioned ¡®Mr. Youngblood. Does anyone know of a wealthy family with


    that surname in Strico?¡±

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    When that statement was made, the dressing room fell into silence again.


    A wealthy family with the surname Youngblood¡­ The most affluent family of Strico had the same


    surname. The crowd exchanged knowing nces and seemed to share amon suspicion.


    After a while, someone finally spoke up. ¡°Could it be¡­ Jonathan Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elodia retorted on the spot. ¡°Those people¡­ They must be temporary actors


    Rosalie has hired deliberately to make us believe she¡¯s married. Besides, if she has married


    Jonathan, why would she still be working at the firm and get pregnant in just three months?¡±


    ¡°Acting¡­ That seems unlikely,¡± a colleague chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, if that were the case, she could have just found a man to pretend to be her husband. It would


    have been much easier.¡±


    The people present weren¡¯t foolish, and it was clear that Elodia¡¯s arguments were far-fetched.


    Someone went straight to the window and looked down at the building. A momentter, someone


    eximed, ¡°Oh, my! They picked up Rosalie in a limited-edition extended Lincoln! How much does


    that car cost?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the license te is all nines. Oh, my! That license te is incredible!¡±


    ¡°The only person to have a car like that with such a special license te with the surname


    ¡®Youngblood¡¯ in Strico can only be Jonathan Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Did Rosalie really marry Jonathan? This is shocking!¡±


    ¡°With that, Rosalie can do whatever she wants in Strico in the future!¡±


    For a while, everyone was buzzing with discussions and spections.


    Elodia felt embarrassed. Earlier, she had imed that Rosalie was unmarried and hade to


    work to support her unborn child.


    However, right then, she had left in an extended Lincoln and possibly married Jonathan.


    The wife of the wealthiest man of Strico would hardly need to work and earn a modest sry.


    At that moment, Elodia wished she could hide somewhere else.


    Rosalie followed the group and arrived at the hospital. Leonard was still lying on the bed, just as the


    last time she had seen him, with an IV drip attached to his hand.


    Rosalie noticed that Leonard looked even thinner than when she hadst seen him as if the spark


    of life had gradually faded from him.


    It was as if he was then merely holding onto life by the thinnest thread, and it wouldn¡¯t be long


    before he had to depart from the world.


    ¡°I know you and Jonathan are married, but you don¡¯t deserve him-not to mention the Youngblood


    family.¡± Leonard expressed his disdain for Rosalie without reservation.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think I deserve it, I am already married to him,¡± Rosalie replied calmly.


    ¡°If you divorce him, I will give you enough money. As for the three children in your stomach, you


    may get rid of them. There¡¯s no need for you to give birth to any children for the Youngblood family,


    and you are not qualified to bear the Youngblood family¡¯s bloodline, Leonard said coldly, his eyes


    devoid of emotion.


    Rosalie responded withposure, ¡°I don¡¯t need money, and I won¡¯t divorce him. I am not giving


    birth to these three children for the Youngblood family. I¡¯m doing it for myself.¡±


    She wanted to be their mother and have her own family. She hoped that the three little lives could


    come to see the world. That was why she was willing to bet her life on giving birth to the three


    children. It wasn¡¯t for anyone else!


    11:17


    Leonard coughed as if he was angry. ¡°Do you think you can spend the rest of your life with him?


    One day, you will want to leave him willingly.¡±


    ¡°I swore to his father¡¯s photo that I would be a good wife and stay with him for the rest of my life,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Leonard¡¯s aged face was full of mockery. ¡°You won¡¯t leave? That sounds nice. Unfortunately, if you


    find out that he¡­¡±


    Just then, the door of the ward swung open. A figure quickly rushed in and ran to Rosalie nervously.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalie was surprised that Jonathan had arrived so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, her gaze shifted back to Leonard. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I should have addressed you as


    ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ but perhaps if I did, it would only annoy you. I can tell you that no matter what I find out, I


    won¡¯t leave him and get a divorce. I won¡¯t abort my three children.¡±


    When Jonathan heard that, his body trembled. At the thought of something, he looked straight at


    Leonard. He thought, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Was he trying to reveal the truth about the ident that


    year to Rosalie?¡±


    Only the revtion of the truth about that ident would make him so anxious, fearing that she


    might find out.


    ¡°Grandpa, there are things that shouldn¡¯t be said or done. If you said or did something, then¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I will ensure that the Youngblood family goes down with you. I¡¯m a


    man of my word!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s half-open eyes suddenly widened, staring at Jonathan with a ferocious look in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Cough! Cough! If you dare to let the Youngblood family fall, even if I die, I won¡¯t¡­


    spare you¡­¡±


    Leonard struggled to speak, and just a few sentences left him breathless.


    The secretary on the side hurriedly helped Leonard, trying to calm his emotions.


    However, Jonathan remained cold as he continued, ¡°Also, do not touch the three children in


    Rosalie¡¯s belly. If you dare to harm Rosalie and the children in the slightest, the Youngblood family¡¯s


    lineage will end!¡±


    Leonard choked on his words, staring at Jonathan with widened eyes. The young man was ruthless


    and cold-blooded, even to his grandfather, willing to make such threats!


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, Jonathan would have been the perfect heir to the Youngblood family in his


    eyes.


    Unfortunately, Jonathan¡¯s feelings for Rosalie were too deep. When one¡¯s feelings ran too deep,


    they became a restraint and a weakness.


    Leonard took a deep breath, calming his emotions. ¡°Caring for this woman to such an extent, you


    will regret it someday.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and said faintly, ¡°Grandpa, please be sure this won¡¯t happen again!


    Otherwise, I will make the Youngblood family pay for it!¡±


    With that, he took Rosalie¡¯s hand and briskly left the ward.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Leonard closed his eyes and murmured, ¡°You will surely regret it in the future! When the time


    arrives, I¡¯m afraid you and your father will be the same! I¡¯ll never let a woman destroy the


    Youngblood family. Never!¡±


    On the way back, Jonathan remained silent, his eyelids drooping slightly, and his deep gaze made it


    impossible for anyone to decipher his thoughts.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Jonathan was still tightly holding onto Rosalie¡¯s hand. Moreover, his grip grew tighter with every


    passing second. He suddenly returned to his senses when she yelped out in pain. Jonathan quickly


    let go of Rosalie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What were you thinking about just now?¡± she asked.


    His gaze fell on her face as he wondered, ¡°How should I exin it to her? I¡¯ve been thinking about


    what would happen if Grandpa had told her the truth about the car ident. How would she regard


    me then? Would she still firmly say that she would never leave me just like how she did earlier?¡±


    Jonathan raised his hand and touched Rosalie¡¯s face with his slightly cold fingers. Then he pressed


    her face against his chest.


    ¡°You said you would always stay by my side. If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡­ Probably would choose to


    perish with you,¡± he muttered. His voice was hoarse, tinged with unease.


    At that moment, Rosalie could only feel Jonathan¡¯s breath on her face. Besides his voice, she could


    also hear the beating of his heart.


    It thumped fiercely, which seemed unusual.


    Rosalie did not expect Jonathan to threaten Leonard like that earlier. However, it warmed her heart


    as she watched him defend her and the children before Leonard.


    And she had not felt that in a long time.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day because I won¡¯t leave,¡± Rosalie whispered.


    In an instant, Jonathan felt the unease slowly dissipate because of her words.


    Perhaps she was the only one who could provide him peace of mind in this lifetime.


    Even though the photo of Fiona¡¯s swollen face became a trending topic, her birthday banquet was


    still exceptionally lively.


    After all, the invitations had already been sent out. Besides, although beneath the trending topic,


    many people spected whether Fiona and Calvin had already fallen out, thetter had not


    personally rified. anything. Hence, everything was still uncertain.


    Therefore, those who received the invitation attended as scheduled. Many were also curious if


    Calvin would appear at the birthday banquet and whether Fiona had indeed fallen out of his favor.


    Fiona deliberately hired a top-notch makeup artist to put on her makeup today. She wanted to


    conceal the bruises on her face with thick makeup. However, the swelling had not wholly subsided


    overnight. So, despite the makeup artist¡¯s skill, Fiona¡¯s face still looked somewhat swollen.


    There was nothing Fiona could do except harbor resentment toward Rosalie and Jonathan.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She wore a custom-made purple gown. Since purple was Calvin¡¯s favorite color, naturally, she


    catered to his preferences.


    The guests Fiona invited to the party were all famous celebrities, directors, or executives from film


    and televisionpanies. Her birthday banquet was organized like a star-studded g. Thus, it


    attracted many reporters.


    That was precisely the effect Fiona wanted to achieve. She aimed to wipe away her previous


    humiliation. at her birthday banquet. Fiona wanted everyone to know that she was the woman


    Calvin cared about. During conversations, the guests deliberately mentioned Calvin and asked


    Fiona if Calvin would attend. the event.


    When faced with such a question, Fiona could only act calm and smile, saying, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s


    coming. It¡¯s my birthday banquet, after all. How could Calvin possibly not attend? Besides, he was


    the one who organized this birthday banquet for me.¡±


    However, as time passed, Calvin still had not appeared, and Fiona¡¯s smile became increasingly


    forced.


    11:17


    It was almost time for the birthday banquet. At that moment, everyone around her began chattering


    among themselves.


    Someonemented, ¡°Hey, could it be that Mr. Gunner had no intention ofing at all?¡±


    ¡°Did she get beaten up by Mr. Gunner yesterday?¡± another person asked.


    ¡°Well, what did I say? How could Mr. Gunner possibly be interested in a woman like her? She¡¯s


    in and ugly! Even if she wears expensive gowns, she¡¯s still not a socialite.¡±


    Someone else chimed in, ¡°I heard Fiona¡¯s only gotten Mr. Gunner¡¯s support because she helped


    him when they were kids. But again, people like her could never have long-term sess.¡±


    The mocking and ridiculing voices grew louder, and Fiona felt increasingly embarrassed. Hence,


    she immediately picked up the microphone and announced to the crowd that Calvin had some


    matters to attend to and might bete. She then proceeded to say, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll show some clips from


    my TV series debut. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy them and that we may have the chance for future


    coborations.¡±


    Fiona smiled as she stood beneath the big screen. She nned to prove herself with her acting


    skills and silence those who looked down on her.


    She wanted those people to understand that she not only had resources provided by Calvin but also


    possessed good acting skills.


    Fiona¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she waited for the crowd¡¯s praises.


    As expected, when the screen lit up, there was a collective ¡°Huh?¡± from the audience. Then,


    everyone fixed their gazes on the screen.


    Fiona was feeling smug. She believed that others were amazed by her acting skills. However, when


    the sound started ying, her smile froze.


    ¡°Hey, can you help me move these things into the car? I can¡¯t carry them myself. You can go ahead


    and get in the car first. Thank you for helping¡­¡± That was her voice! It was what she said on the


    day she tricked Lucas into getting into the car.


    Fiona turned her head abruptly. She stared at the big screen in shock. The footage on screen was


    not from her TV series. It was a secretly recorded video, and the camera was positioned in the car


    she was in back then.


    ¡°When did someone ce a hidden camera in the car?¡± Fiona questioned inwardly.


    But at that moment, Fiona could be bothered to think about that. She hurriedly yelled, ¡°Quick! Turn it


    off! Turn off the screen!¡±


    However, the technician operating the equipment responded in a panicked tone, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t turn it


    off!¡± The buttons seemed to have malfunctioned, and there was no way to shut it down.


    ¡°Then unplug the power supply!¡± Fiona snapped in frustration.


    Nevertheless, even after the power was disconnected, the video on the electronic screen continued


    to y. In the video, Fiona watched herself say to Lucas, ¡°Consider yourself unlucky for getting to


    know Rosalie!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she intentionally tore her clothes and let out a scream. After that,


    Fiona hastily got out of the car. Meanwhile, only a bewildered and embarrassed Lucas was left in


    the car, and his face turned red.


    At that moment, anyone could tell Fiona was intentionally framing the unfortunate man in the car.


    After the video ended, it began to loop and rey from the beginning once more.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk! What excellent acting skills, indeed! It¡¯s no wonder a neer like her could y such a


    significant role in the series,¡± someonemented.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    ¡°What a scheming bitch! I didn¡¯t expect the woman Mr. Gunner is supporting to be like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to frame others on purpose. Without this video, the man in that other video would


    have been so wronged.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Fiona is prosecuting a man for the crime of sexual assault. Could it be this man? My


    goodness, isn¡¯t this pinning the me on someone else? Fiona is the one who needs to be


    sentenced to prison, right?¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t stop criticizing her. Fiona just wanted to smash the screen immediately! ¡°Who


    the hell is it? Who is trying to harm me?¡± she thought.


    At this moment, suddenly, there was amotion at the door of the banquet hall. Fiona looked up


    and saw a tall figure walking towards her. It was Calvin.


    Originally, Fiona was longing for Calvin toe early and prove to everyone that she had a good


    rtionship with him!


    But now, Fiona desperately wanted Calvin not toe!


    Fiona rushed to Calvin and said in a panic, ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t look¡­ Someone deliberately made this


    video to frame me. It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s¡­ What kind of technology did they use? They did this on


    purpose! Isn¡¯t there a lot of high-tech technology now?¡±


    Calvin looked up with his eyes and coldly stared at the electronic screen in front of the hall, which


    was ying the video. This video didn¡¯tst long. It was only slightly longer than three minutes, but


    it was enough to make people understand what had happened.


    It turned out that Lucas was really wronged and framed by Fiona! And this was all because Lucas


    knew Rosalie.


    Calvin understood the reason why Fiona framed Lucas without anyone telling him.


    At the thought of Rosalie saying that she wanted to get justice for Lucas in front of him, he only


    believed that she cared about Lucas but forgot that she was a person who would stand up when


    seeing unfairness.


    If she wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on going down the mountain with him on her back in such


    a difficult situation!


    ¡°Framed?¡± Calvin said coldly, ¡°Did you frame someone else, or did others frame you? Fiona, do you


    really think of others as fools?¡±


    His voice was extremely cold, and the huge hall quieted down.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t frame anyone. Someone wanted to hurt me and make you misunderstand me, Calvin!


    Trust me!¡± Fiona subconsciously wanted to grab Calvin¡¯s arm, but before her hand touched Calvin,


    the two bodyguards who came with Calvin grabbed her.


    She was being treated like a criminal!


    Fiona was stunned. ¡°Calvin, you¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Calvin ignored her at all. He raised his dark eyes again and watched the video carefully.


    ¡°This huge thing happened because I put too much trust in you,¡± Calvin murmured. Then, his eyes


    fell on Fiona. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have made me lose Rosalie. I was foolish, and you deserve to die!¡±


    Fiona¡¯s heart trembled suddenly, and fear spread throughout her body instantly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t


    understand what you were talking about. Calvin, did you misunderstand me too much? Tell them to


    let me go. We can talk about it slowly¡­¡±


    But Calvin ignored her and barked an order to his subordinates. ¡°Take off all the valuable things on


    her body!¡±


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard this.


    ¡°Take off? Right here?¡± they simultaneously thought.


    11:31


    It was said that Fiona had saved Calvin¡¯s life. They had a close rtionship, so Calvin provided her


    with lots of resources. He even gave her money and a mansion!


    The crowd wondered if Calvin was turning his back on her now. They were curious about what had


    happened, but none of them came out to defend Fiona.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Someone walked up to Fiona and took off all the jewelry from her body and even the dress she was


    wearing!


    ¡°No¡­ Calvin, how can you do this to me? I saved you back then. No matter how much wrong I did,


    you can¡¯t embarrass me like this!¡± Fiona shouted and struggled hard.


    But her struggle was of no use. After a while, all she had left on was her underwear.


    Fiona stood in the hall in a wretched state, surrounded by people. At that moment, Fiona only


    wanted to pass out, but Calvin¡¯s staring at her with his eyes now made her not even dare to try


    pretending to faint.


    She only felt that if she really pretended to faint, her fate would be worse.


    ¡°Let everyone else leave,¡± Calvin instructed his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His subordinates answered and began to drive away the people in the banquet hall.


    Everyone understood that they couldn¡¯t watch what would happen next! But even so, they had


    received enough information today!


    Moreover, since Calvin had embarrassed Fiona like that in front of everyone, she was practically


    finished. His behavior was like telling Fiona that everything she originally had was given by him, and


    now she would also lose them all.


    Only Calvin, Fiona, and Calvin¡¯s subordinates were left in the formerly boisterous banquet hall.


    Fiona blushed and said, ¡°Calvin, even if you want to do this to me, you must make it clear. Is it really


    because of that video?¡± At this moment, Fiona thought Calvin treated her like that just because of


    the video being yed on a loop.


    ¡°You are wrong. It¡¯s not just about setting Lucas up!¡± Calvin stared at Fiona coldly! Fiona only had


    education up to high school and not much life experience. She also never really left her town before


    meeting him. Calvin never expected himself to get tricked so badly by someone like her!


    Calvin normally thought of himself as shrewd, but he got tricked so miserably on this matter! ¡°Did


    you really save me back then, Fiona?¡± Calvin asked.


    Fiona¡¯s body trembled immediately, but she still replied the same thing as before, ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s


    me. Who else would it be?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Calvin suddenlyughed, but his eyes turned red. He looked at Fiona with stern hatred


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m really stupid. Why didn¡¯t I think about looking into it again, even though I had doubts


    before? Wow, Fiona. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be fooled by a woman like you!¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    While saying that, Calvin directly grabbed the back of Fiona¡¯s head and pressed her to the ground.


    Suddenly, Fiona felt a sharp pain in her forehead. Her head had hit the floor directly. She


    desperately wanted to raise her head, but Calvin¡¯s hand pressed her head onto the ground.


    ¡°Do you know that your greed has destroyed my life? Fiona, you deserve to die! You deserve to


    die!¡± ¡°No¡­ Calvin¡­ You.. You have to believe me. I really saved your life when we were children¡­


    Don¡¯t listen to others talking nonsense¡­¡± Fiona struggled.


    Calvin suddenly lifted Fiona again and grabbed her neck. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t checked? I¡¯ve


    investigated everything. The person who saved me when I was a child was not you, but Rosalie!¡±


    Fiona¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her body was shaking all over. The hatred in Calvin¡¯s red


    eyes made her tremble.


    Calvin found out! He knew the truth! Fiona suddenly seemed to understand that no matter how


    many lies she told, it would be useless.


    Calvin wouldn¡¯t believe Fiona at all!


    Fiona¡¯s dream of living a life filled with riches was really over now! Fiona suddenly became


    hysterical. Acting like she had nothing to lose anymore, she screamed, ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t me. It was


    Rosalie who saved you, but so what? You¡¯re the one who mistook me for her. You took the initiative


    to find me. I didn¡¯t look for you!¡±


    ¡°So, you decided to go along with it and take Rosalie¡¯s identity? How can you do such a thing? How


    can you let me miss her!¡± Calvin¡¯s hatred toward Fiona was even stronger!


    ¡°What does it mean to get close to you? No one will let go of the opportunity! Besides, it¡¯s not me


    who made you


    miss Rosalie!¡± Fiona hated Rosalie and Calvin. How could he give her everything and now


    ruthlessly take it all away?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosalie also tell you that she was the little girl you¡¯ve been looking for? Didn¡¯t you not


    believe her at that time? I took her identity, but you chose not to believe her! Calvin, you missed her


    yourself! Now she¡¯s married to Jonathan. Haha, you will never be able to have her!¡±


    Every word Fiona said made Calvin¡¯s expression contort further. Suddenly, he squeezed his fingers,


    and Fiona¡¯s voice seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    Fiona¡¯s face turned redder and then purple, and her tongue stretched out. Seeing that if Calvin


    continued, Fiona would die, his subordinates by the side quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Gunner, there is


    no need to dirty your hands for such a woman!¡±


    Calvin suddenly came back to his senses and let go of her.


    In an instant, Fiona fell to the ground in tears as mucus poured out of her nose.


    Calvin looked down at this disgusting woman and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Yeah. There is


    no need to dirty my hands for such a person. Then, let her stay in prison. She¡¯ll never be able to


    come out ever again.¡±


    Fiona was stunned. She originally thought that she had escaped this, and at most, she would go


    back to the small town with nothing.


    But now¡­ Calvin was going to put her in jail and wanted her to stay in prison for the rest of her life.


    At the thought of this, Fiona trembled. She didn¡¯t want to lose her freedom! She didn¡¯t want to spend


    her life in prison!


    ¡°No¡­ Calvin, forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It was my fault. Please forgive me¡­ Don¡¯t put me in


    jail¡­¡± She cried while struggling to grab Calvin. But before her hand touched his trousers, those


    bodyguards had stopped her.


    Calvin walked out of the luxurious banquet hall and didn¡¯t look back.


    11:32


    He wanted Fiona to pay for this mistake with the rest of her life!


    And he himself would carry this mistake with him for the rest of his life!


    ¡°Suffering the consequences of his own actions¡± would best describe this situation.


    There would be no more happiness in his life.


    Fiona¡¯s birthday banquet went viral on trending topics that night, including the video of her setting


    up Lucas that was yed there. The fact that Calvin came and asked someone to take off Fiona¡¯s


    clothes was also exposed.


    Footage of what happened after was not released, but these exciting contents were enough to


    make people understand that Fiona, who had entered the entertainment industry with the resources


    given by Calvin, waspletely destroyed. From now on, her glory and wealth were gone.


    Next, everyone found that there was more to be. Gunner Group directly sued Fiona for fraud and


    obtained a lot of properties.


    At this moment, there was an uproar in public opinion.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that Fiona hadmitted fraud against Calvin.


    So manyizens were guessing on the Inte what had happened and how she had scammed


    him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As for Rosalie, after seeing the relevant reports online, she didn¡¯t feel much emotion. Perhaps she


    had been mentally prepared for all these after exining everything to Calvin.


    How could a person like Calvin allow others to deceive him?


    On the trending topic, there was a photo of Calvin at the birthday banquet. It was obviously secretly


    taken by one of the guests present.


    In the photo, Calvin was thin and dressed in a ck trench coat. His whole body seemed to be


    deathly still, and his handsome face was expressionless.


    This Calvin looked rather unfamiliar to Rosalie. In her eyes, even though he gave people a sense of


    indifference and alienation, it was never this kind of coldness.


    ¡°What? Are you in a trance after looking at Calvin?¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in


    Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    She turned her head, but she didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan was bending down and looking at her with


    his face close to hers. When she turned her head, her lips identally touched his.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she blushed. ¡°I just happened¡­ to see the trending topic about


    him and


    Fiona.¡±


    His eyes became deeper under the light. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± he asked abruptly.


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned momentarily.


    ¡°Do you regret not telling him earlier that you were the one he was looking for? Maybe you would be


    living a different life now,¡± Jonathan murmured.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    The soft voice sounded as if engaged in a gentle and ordinary conversation, but his eyes trained on


    her without overlooking any of her subtle expressions.


    Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret about. Since I¡¯ve made that decision back then, I


    won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if I had said those words back then, I couldn¡¯t possibly give Calvin what he really


    wanted. After all, the person I truly love is¡­¡± Thinking of this, Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°I loved him so much in the past. What about now? How much of my feelings do I have left for him?¡±


    she pondered.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan hooked her chin with his finger and asked. He did not like


    her gloomy eyes just now, as if there was something he could not grasp.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I want to hear the truth,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment and finally uttered, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how I feel toward you.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s dark gaze remained fixed upon her. He parted his thin lips and said in a hoarse voice,


    ¡°Then, tell me. How do you feel about me?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± Rosalie smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°After all, I used to love you, but too many


    things happened after that. It¡¯s like they had shattered those feelings into pieces. I, too, don¡¯t know


    how our rtionship will be in the future. Regardless, I will do my best to act as a good wife and


    mother.¡±


    Rosalie paused momentarily. Then, with some expectation in her eyes, she said, ¡°If possible, I


    hope¡­ I hope our rtionship can be close like a family. We have three children, and I don¡¯t wish


    for us to be distant in front of them.¡±


    Rosalie still hoped she could provide a warm family for the children.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°A family, huh? But what I want is not only a family. I want more¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you just want us to be family?¡± Jonathan asked sarcastically.


    Rosalie hummed in agreement and asked, ¡°Can we?¡±


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie. ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t love me anymore, right?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and did not know how to answer Jonathan. She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t I love him


    anymore? That¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. After all, I used to love him so deeply. When he


    fell in love with me all over again, it wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t moved. I also thought about the two of us


    starting over.¡±


    It was just that after so many things that happened, Rosalie had never thought that they could start


    over in another way like this.


    ¡°Whether you do or not, you¡¯ll know after trying.¡± With that said, Jonathan directly kissed Rosalie¡¯s


    lips. An inexplicable anger surged in Jonathan¡¯s heart, spreading quickly. He wondered why he was


    so disappointed after hearing Rosalie only wanted to be his family. Her silence only served to


    enrage him further.


    ¡®I¡¯m angry. Why didn¡¯t Rosalie deny it?


    I¡¯m even angrier at myself for caring about her silence. Why am I so indignant? What am I


    expecting?¡± Jonathan thought.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡± Caught off guard, Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she stared at the face close to


    her.


    ¡°Jonathan¡¯s kissing me?¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    The sensation on her lips felt so real, but she felt like she was in a trance.


    His fingers were still clutching her chin tightly, forbidding her to avoid him in the slightest. His lips


    were slightly cold, different from her soft ones.


    11:32


    Jonathan¡¯s kiss was domineering and possessive, but there seemed to be a touch of tenderness


    and yearning as before.


    Rosalie felt her heart beating faster. At this moment, she did not want to struggle or resist.


    She slowly closed her eyes and went along with Jonathan. Memories of the past emerged in her


    mind one after the other. Within a year, she realized some feelings had rooted deep in her.


    It turned out Rosalie did not forget anything despite saying she wanted to.


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie opened her eyes and gazed at Jonathan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie did not know how to answer Jonathan because she had no answer.


    ¡°Is it because you want to be a family with me, so you¡¯d endure it for the children even when I kiss


    you or do something more intimate?¡± Jonathan frowned, a trace of displeasure forming in his eyes.


    Their marriage was originally for the children, but Jonathan wished Rosalie did not do everything for


    their sake.


    As Jonathan spoke, his finger caressed Rosalie¡¯s neck, slowly gliding downward.


    Rosalie suddenly returned to her senses and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You said you


    wouldn¡¯t touch me without my consent!¡±


    Jonathan casually remarked, ¡°I said I won¡¯t touch you, but¡­ That was only during your pregnancy.


    Do you hope I don¡¯t touch you in the future as well? Perhaps, do you n us to be a couple who


    treats each other like guests forever?¡±


    Rosalie remained silent.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers slipped into Rosalie¡¯s clothes, and she suddenly trembled. Suddenly, the familiar


    feeling of nausea came up again.


    Rosalie pushed Jonathan aside almost subconsciously and rushed into the bathroom. She leaned


    on the side of the sink and started throwing up.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Vomiting sounds continuously sounded from the bathroom.


    Jonathan stood still and stared at his right hand in a daze. Rosalie¡¯s warmth still lingered in his


    fingertips. The corner of Jonathan¡¯s mouth twisted into a subtle, self-deprecating smile. He slowly


    approached the bathroom door and quietly watched as Rosalie leaned against the sink, vomiting


    miserably.


    After some time, Rosalie finally stopped and took a breather. After she rinsed her mouth, she looked


    up and noticed Jonathan at the bathroom door.


    ¡°Just now, I suddenly¡­¡± Rosalie had just started speaking when he interrupted her.


    ¡°Is it because of my touch?¡± he murmured and walked up to her. He gazed at her pale face, adding


    more contrast to her dark eyes. He looked at her small nose and pitiful lips. Only after kissing her


    could one understand how wonderful it felt.


    He could get addicted to it.


    ¡°But why does it seem like I¡¯m the only one getting addicted? Why am I so easily affected by her?


    Then, I lost control,¡± he pondered.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    He raised his hand and gently wiped the remaining water droplets in the corner of her lips after she


    rinsed her mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hate it. We are husband and wife, and it¡¯s natural for us to


    touch each other, right? No matter how unwilling you are, do you n on enduring it for the sake of


    the children?¡±


    After saying that, he seemed to have no intention of listening to her answer at all. He turned around


    and nned to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can go to bed first. I still have some things to deal with in


    the study.¡±


    Before he could step forward, a pair of arms suddenly wrapped around him from behind. Rosalie


    buried her face into Jonathan¡¯s broad back and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. It was just morning


    sickness from the pregnancy. I can¡¯t control it, too. However, at the very least, I didn¡¯t hate the kiss


    just now.¡±


    His body stiffened as if he did not expect her to say those words.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Perhaps some actions are normal between married couples, but if it¡¯s


    only to fulfill our desires without feelings, how are we different from animals? At least, I think those


    intimate actions between married couples can only be allowed when they have feelings for each


    other. I don¡¯t want to do it with you just for the children¡¯s sake. You wouldn¡¯t want me to do that, too,


    right?¡±


    She knew Jonathan was vain. As the Mr. Youngblood of Strico, possessing such wealth and


    authority was enough for him to own such pride.


    Such a man like Jonathan would not want a woman to force herself to do it with him for the sake of


    others. To Jonathan, this would be an insult.


    Jonathan slowly turned around and looked at Rosalie. Rosalie¡¯s eyes were so clear as if all her


    thoughts and ideas werepletely exposed in front of him, undisguised.


    ¡°So, what feelings should we have for it to happen? Is it love?¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s


    only okay when I love you and you to me? Is that it?¡±


    Rosalie was silent.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you going to love me again?¡± Jonathan questioned.


    At this moment, her heart suddenly pounded inexplicably fast.


    After Jonathan left, Rosalie pressed her chest above her heart. It was still beating rapidly.


    ¡°Am I going to love Jonathan again? We will be bound together for the next few decades of our


    remaining lives. If so, can I still love him, or am I able to love him?¡±


    If Rosalie described their past selves as lines that were forever parallel to each other, now, they had


    intersected. They were no longer parallel lines.


    In the study, Jonathan took out a box from the safe. He gently opened it, and inside rested a brilliant


    diamond ring.


    The diamond, which was called the Icy Crystal diamond, was a wedding ring he had prepared for


    Rosalie ording to her preferences. If there had not been an ident back then, this ring would


    have been on her hand by now.


    Jonathan fell into deep thought as he stared at the ring. He gradually clenched his hand, enclosing


    the ring tightly and allowing its sharp edges to prate his palm.


    The next day, Rosalie arrived at the detention center.


    Because the video of Fiona setting Lucas up was identally exposed at Fiona¡¯s birthday banquet,


    Fiona¡¯s original prosecution was dismissed, and Lucas was released directly.


    When Rosalie saw Lucas, he looked a lot haggard. He had a stubble around his chin, but his eyes


    were full of warmth when he looked at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± Lucas uttered.


    11:32


    Rosalie said with regret, ¡°I did not help you much at all. It was mainly because of the video that was


    exposed. Besides, you were framed because you got involved with me. If you hadn¡¯t known me,


    such a thing would not have happened at all.¡±


    ¡°What on earth was with that video? Judging from the angle of the video, the camera should be


    secretly set up in the car. Just who would set it up in Fiona¡¯s car? What was their original purpose?¡±


    Rosalie thought.


    Until now, Rosalie still did not have a clue.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Lucas quickly said, ¡°You have helped me a lot. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would only be


    worried to death when I was in the detention center.¡±


    Rosalie knew Lucas did not want her to hold any guilt.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thus, she said nothing more and helped Lucas go through the procedures. After that, they exited


    the detention center together.


    ¡°Rosalie, is Calvin really going to sue your cousin Fiona for fraud?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°I think so, but it¡¯s only gossip I read online. I don¡¯t know the specific situation. Calvin and I have


    stopped contacting each other,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Lucas asked uneasily.


    ¡°No. Do not think too much about it. He and I are not from the same world, to begin with,¡± Rosalie


    remarked.


    Lucas wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, he said nothing more.


    After bidding him goodbye, Rosalie called Amelia and informed her that Lucas was fine.


    In the past few days, Amelia had been feeling guilty and ming herself for Lucas¡¯ situation. She


    thought that if she had not promised Lucas to take Aiden out of the hospital at that time, Lucas


    would not have been framed.


    After Rosalie made the call, Amelia was surprised. ¡°Really? He¡¯s free?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble on Lucas¡¯ side. Also, there¡¯s one other thing.


    Lillian¡­ She¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was shocked. These days, other than worrying about Lucas¡¯ case, she had been


    busy with work and did not have time to read the news. Naturally, she had not paid attention to


    Callum¡¯s disappearance.


    Amelia was dumbfounded after learning from Rosalie about Callum¡¯s disappearance and that Lillian


    was admitted to the hospital due to severe injuries and was still in aa.


    ¡°Which hospital is Lillian staying in right now? I¡­ I need to see her,¡± Amelia hurriedly said. Although


    they had not known each other for a long time, and she only met Lillian a few times, Amelia liked


    Lillian, who was carefree and honest. Sometimes, Amelia even thought Lillian resembled herself


    when she was young. Hence, when she saw Lillian and Callum getting together, Amelia thought


    love was wonderful, and she sincerely wished for their happiness.


    However, she did not expect this to happen.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Rosalie informed her of the hospital¡¯s name and said, ¡°How about Ie and pick you up now? I¡¯m


    free,


    anyway.¡±


    Amelia was quite shocked to see a ck car appear at the entrance of the residential area she had


    rented. There was also a bodyguard and a driver apanying Rosalie. Amelia looked at Rosalie


    in confusion. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Jon arranged them,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°I¡¯m married to him now and pregnant for three months.¡±


    Amelia widened her eyes and looked at Rosalie in surprise. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re married and pregnant?


    With Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie responded curtly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡±


    After entering the car, Amelia still had her eyes fixed on Rosalie, trying to digest the information she


    had just gotten. Amelia did not expect so many things to happen in a few days.


    ¡°By the


    but maybe I


    way, Amelia, yourwsuit will be brought to court in a month. By then, other than me, I¡¯ll find another


    lawyer who is good at dealing with this kind of case for you. There will be a higher chance of


    sess, but¡­¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment. ¡°I am notpletely sure I can win this case, can


    control public opinion and prevent Aiden from being exposed by the news media.¡± Amelia was a


    smart person and immediately understood Rosalie¡¯s implications. ¡°Are you going to ask Jonathan


    for help with my matters?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a difficult thing for Jon. Although I haven¡¯t mentioned it to him yet, I think¡­ I think he will


    agree.¡± Rosalie smiled faintly, thinking, ¡°When the timees, even if¡­ Even if Jonathan wants me


    to pay a price, I¡¯ll do it as long as I can afford it.¡±¡±


    She wanted to repay Amelia and protect Aiden.


    Amelia hesitated. ¡°Rosalie, I appreciate your kindness, but-¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. Then, it¡¯s decided,¡± Rosalie interrupted.


    ¡°Did you willingly choose to marry Jonathan?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°There were many reasons, but now, I don¡¯t feel any reluctance. You know I¡¯ve always been alone


    and longed for a real home. Now, I have a family. Sometimeter, I will have three lovely children


    apanying me. I think it¡¯s quite nice.¡± A trace of tenderness arose on Rosalie¡¯s face.


    Amelia froze. ¡°Three?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m pregnant with triplets,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia was shocked. She had been pregnant and given birth to a child. Naturally, she knew the


    hardships of giving birth to a child. She felt that it was difficult enough to birth to one child, let alone


    three.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard on you once your stomach grows bigger,¡± Amelia remarked.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m prepared.¡± Rosalie gently touched her abdomen with her palm. Her eyes were filled with


    excitement for their birth.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Since Rosalie is married to Jonathan, he will definitely find the best doctor and


    hospital for her. He¡¯ll fully prepare everything, so I¡¯m not too worried.¡±


    Rosalie led Amelia to Lillian¡¯s ward when they arrived at the hospital. Lillian was still lying in the ICU


    ward, and Amelia could only look at Lillian, who was in aa, through the transparent ss.


    While looking at Lillian in that condition, Amelia¡¯s heart felt extremely heavy.


    Rosalie apanied her by her side. Upon seeing her friend¡¯s head wrapped in ayer of thick


    gauze, Rosalie was determined to find the person who had hurt Lillian.


    However, there was good news saying that Lillian¡¯s condition had improved. The hospital might be


    able to transfer her out of the ICU ward in a few days. Not long after, they could proceed with the


    second operation.


    11:32


    After visiting Lillian, Rosalie sent Amelia back. Suddenly, the driver stopped the car. Rosalie was


    caught off guard and found that several other ck cars had surrounded her.


    Then, a figure got out of the car and walked toward Rosalie¡¯s car. The bodyguard in the front seat


    had exited the car, stopping Calvin at the door.


    Calvin nced at the bodyguard. Then, those people behind him directly stepped forward, and the


    two parties were suddenly engaged in a heated brawl.


    Although Jonathan had carefully selected the bodyguards for Rosalie, Calvin had more people on


    his side. Soon, Rosalie¡¯s bodyguard was quickly subdued.


    Calvin walked to the car door, opened it, and approached the door on Rosalie¡¯s side. His handsome


    face,ced with a trace of tiredness, appeared in her vision as he said hoarsely, ¡°Rosalie, I have


    something to say to you.¡±


    Rosalie frowned and said, ¡°If you have something to say, you can do it properly. Is there a need to


    do it this way?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even have a chance to talk to you.¡± Calvin smiled bitterly and


    said, ¡°I just want to speak to you in a quiet ce, can I?¡±


    His voice sounded almost pleading.


    Rosalie pursed her lips. Looking at Calvin, she was reminded of how he had been covered in blood


    after saving her without regard for his own life.


    Ultimately, he had saved both her and her children¡¯s lives.


    ¡°All right. We can talk in a quiet ce, but please let them leave.¡± She pointed at the subdued


    bodyguard, driver, and Amelia.


    ¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Calvin agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Amelia called her anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. I¡¯ll let the driver take you home first. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Rosalie assured her and


    turned to Calvin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Rosalie got into Calvin¡¯s car, the cars drove away quickly.


    Amelia sat in the backseat and watched uneasily as the cars drove off. On the other hand, the


    bodyguard swiftly took out his phone and reported the situation to Jonathan.


    Calvin¡¯s car headed to his private mansion¡¯s entrance. Rosalie¡¯s expression changed slightly when


    the car drove past the empty space in front of the mansion entrance.


    She used to stand there for an entire night. Back then, he had been her only hope. She desperately


    hoped that he could meet her so that he could help her.


    At that time, he had been herst hope.


    She finally met him in the end but could not even speak to him.


    Calvin seemed to have read Rosalie¡¯s thoughts and murmured, ¡°It was my fault that day. I shouldn¡¯t


    have avoided you or done nothing when you needed help, causing you so much pain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Rosalie said indifferently as she lowered her gaze.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Her words pained him. ¡°What about me? Am I also in the past?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie turned and fixed her gaze on Calvin. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past for me, so you don¡¯t have to


    immerse yourself there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Calvin suddenly chuckled, thinking, ¡°Is my pain, regret, and guilt all unnecessary


    to


    her?¡±


    At that moment, the car had stopped at the door of the main mansion. Calvin said, ¡°Let¡¯s get off. I


    want to show you something.¡±


    Rosalie followed Calvin into the main mansion and arrived at an art studio.


    The room consisted of his paintings. He had painted Rosalie as a child and their meeting in the


    woods when they were young. She had grabbed his hand when they were in danger so that he


    would not fall off the cliff. There were also paintings of her carrying him on her back as they made


    their way out.


    The scenes in her memory were converted into paintings by him, disyed in that room.


    Countless paintings were in there.


    ¡°I drew these for the past few years,¡± Calvin said bitterly. ¡°Over the years, I would draw these every


    time I miss you. It¡¯s like drawing them would make me feel better.¡±


    He paused, and his eyes fell on her. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ve looked for you for so many years and finally


    found you, but the heavens seem to like ying pranks on me constantly, always letting me miss


    you repeatedly. Tell me. If I had asked your name, where you lived, age, school, ss, and student


    ID number, would I not have wasted so many years?¡±


    Rosalie was silent.


    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t actually feel anything for me at all, do you? You visited me every day when I was in


    the hospital for some time and cared about my injury, didn¡¯t you?¡± Calvin wondered. ¡°If I had seen


    you the night you came to visit me, or if I had helped Lillian find the best doctor and given her the


    best. treatment, would you have not married Jonathan? Is there¡­ Is there a possibility between


    us?¡±


    He stared at her passionately as if yearning to hear an answer from her.


    Rosalie sighed. ¡°There are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world, Calvin. If I really have any feelings for you, it would


    only be that of seeing you as a partner whom I share my joys and woes with. I am grateful to you for


    saving me, and, naturally, I would worry about your injuries, but¡­¡±


    Rosalie gently uttered the words Calvin wanted to hear the least. ¡°I have never fallen in love with


    you.¡±


    Even though Rosalie knew that her words were heartless toward Calvin, she insisted on getting


    them out. She did not want Calvin to continue cing his feelings on her, nor did she want him to


    fall into endless


    regret.


    Calvin¡¯s visage was ghastly pale as if all the blood had drained from his face. His whole body


    trembled slightly like he was standing on the edge of a cliff. Rosalie¡¯s words were like sharp razors


    that could easily push Calvin off the precipice.


    ¡°So, what you want to tell me is¡­ Whether I missed my chances with you or not, you will never fall


    in love with me. Is that it?¡± Calvin murmured.


    Rosalie immediately felt tears well up in her eyes. She was moved by what Calvin had done for her.


    Perhaps, she could only say that she did not know what love was when she met Calvin. She only


    felt nothing but friendship for him.


    When Rosalie remembered everything, her heart waspletely filled by Jonathan. She had no


    space left


    in her heart for Calvin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie gave Calvin a firm answer.


    As if struck by lightning, Calvin¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. ¡°Why are you so sure that you won¡¯t?


    You


    only said that to make me give up, right? You¡¯re only saying that because you¡¯re already married to


    11:32


    Jonathan, and you¡¯re carrying his children, right?¡±


    ¡°No. Even if I didn¡¯t marry Jon and get pregnant, I would still say that to you,¡± Rosalie rified.


    ¡°So, do you love Jonathan?¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes were trained intensely on Rosalie as if he were


    exhausting thest of his power in hopes that she would deny it.


    Yet, before Rosalie could speak, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What does it have to do with Rosalie


    loves me or not?¡±


    you whether


    Rosalie flinched and quickly turned around to look at the sound. She watched Jonathan walk into


    the studio with anger on his handsome face. ¡°Calvin, since when can you take my wife away as you


    like? If this happens again, I¡¯ll wipe out Gunner Group.¡±


    Calvin did not seem surprised that Jonathan could directly break into the mansion and get there.


    Calvin continued staring at Rosalie and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you give me an answer? Is it


    yes or no?¡±


    Jonathan grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    However, after Jonathan had taken a step forward, he realized that Rosalie had nted herself on


    the spot. Her eyes stared directly at Calvin as if he was the only one in her eyes.


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. He subconsciously tightened his grip on


    Rosalie¡¯s hand, a sense of panic surging in him at that moment. Then, Jonathan saw Rosalie¡¯s pink


    lips parted slightly, and Rosalie said, word by word, ¡°Yes, the person I love is Jon.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and he looked at Rosalie.


    Calvin suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you truly love Jonathan, why would you kneel on


    the ground and beg him to let you go?¡±


    Compared to Calvin and Jonathan, Rosalie was the calmest one. ¡°Because I thought I could forget


    Jonathan and let go of my feelings for him then, but I couldn¡¯t. He was always in my heart. Also, I


    swore in front of his father¡¯s grave that I would stay with him for the rest of my life and be a


    good wife for him.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips. The shock on his face slowly turned into a deep expression.


    However, Calvin still refused to believe Rosalie, saying, ¡°Jonathan forced you to swear, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No. I did it willingly. No one forced me,¡± Rosalie answered earnestly. ¡°Calvin, everything I¡¯m saying


    to you now is true. I will also live a good life with Jon in the future. We will be happy, so you don¡¯t


    have to put your feelings on me.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    After a pause, Rosalie looked around the room of paintings and said, ¡°Calvin, you are just having an


    obsession with me. You have been looking for me all these years because of our promise when we


    were young. Sometimes, people are like this. The more they can¡¯t get something, the more they


    want it. They might unknowingly beautify everything about it because they couldn¡¯t get it. In fact, I¡¯m


    just an ordinary person.¡±


    As Rosalie spoke, she looked at Jonathan beside her. Then, she lifted her hand that was not


    holding his hand to hook his neck.


    Jonathan¡¯s face became more solemn. He stared at Rosalie as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed


    his lips. Rosalie kissed Jonathan passionately, and he was passively epting the kiss.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze became darker and more profound. He then slowly closed his eyes and kissed


    Rosalie.


    After a long time, the kiss ended. Rosalie slightly panted as she looked at Calvin. ¡°The person in is


    Jon. Calvin, you¡¯ve found me. Our promise has also beenpleted!¡±


    my heart


    Calvin¡¯s eyes were gradually covered by despair. He thought, ¡°The promise¡­ has beenpleted.


    Then, I have nothing to do with Rosalie anymore¡­ What we had for so many years was just a


    promise¡­¡±


    When Calvin walked out from the central area of the mansion, Rosalie was shocked.


    At that moment, several rows of people stood on the side of the mansion. They were Jonathan¡¯s


    subordinates. Upon seeing Jonathane out, they all greeted him.


    Those people hadpletely suppressed the housekeepers and security guards in Calvin¡¯s


    mansion. None of them dared to move.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°This is a little too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you¡­ bring so many people here?¡± Rosalie murmured. She finally understood why


    Jonathan could drive straight into Calvin¡¯s mansion that way.


    Jonathan pulled Rosalie into the car without saying a word and then said to his subordinates, ¡°No


    one is allowed toe here!¡±


    With a bang, the door was closed. Only Rosalie and Jonathan were in the car.


    The car¡¯s backseat was more spacious than that of an ordinary one. At that moment, Rosalie sat


    sideways with her back against the door.


    Jonathan pressed his hands against the side of Rosalie¡¯s body with a gloomy expression. ¡°You are


    really worried about Calvin. Are you afraid that he will continue to put his effort on you? That is why


    you said those words deliberately and even pulled me to act in front of him?¡±


    Jonathan had never needed to act in front of anyone in the past.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she


    apologized.


    Jonathan sneered. ¡°Sorry? Rosalie, aren¡¯t you awyer? Don¡¯t you hate liars the most? But you are


    lying to him. Do you know how I felt when you kissed me?¡±


    After they married, it was the first time Rosalie had taken the initiative to kiss Jonathan. However, it


    had been because of Calvin. Jonathan felt ridiculous and pathetic!


    The coldness and anger on Jonathan¡¯s face made Rosalie tremble slightly. In the past few days,


    after their marriage, he had always been calm to her. He had never been so angry like that!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope Calvin can stop putting his feelings on me, and I hope he can put down this


    obsession.¡± Rosalie raised her eyes without avoiding Jonathan¡¯s gaze. ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°If you didn¡¯t lie, do you mean you have me in your heart? Are you


    still in love with me? You¡¯ve never let me go, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile was filled with mockery. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you prove how you have me in your


    heart?


    11:32


    How do you love me? How didn¡¯t you let me go all this time?¡±


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan. She only understood that the man she loved was always Jonathan


    when Calvin took her to the mansion that day.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Even if Calvin had never missed the opportunity as he had mentioned, Rosalie knew that she would


    still fall in love with Jonathan.


    Rosalie was grateful and moved by Calvin¡¯s childhood friendship, life-saving gratitude, but¡­ it


    would never be love.


    Besides, Rosalie had vowed that she was willing to stay with Jonathan for the rest of her life. She


    had made those vows partly for the children but also for the sake of herself.


    If Rosalie didn¡¯t love Jonathan, she wouldn¡¯t have had any expectations for her future marriage. She


    also would not have told Calvin that she had not been moved without hesitation when she was


    questioned by


    him.


    Most women couldn¡¯t resist falling in love with Calvin for his willingness to save them.


    However, Rosalie was not moved because she had Jonathan in her heart.


    Rosalie raised her hand and gently held Jonathan¡¯s face. There seemed to be some determination


    in her eyes. She slightly leaned over and put her lips on Jonathan¡¯s.


    It was different from the kiss in front of Calvin. The kiss at that moment was more romantic and


    gentle as if it was to calm Jonathan¡¯s anger.


    Jonathan¡¯s body trembled, and he was shocked.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and wrapped her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck, pulling the distance


    between them closer.


    Rosalie¡¯s kisssted for a long time, and Jonathan was stunned. When the kiss ended, Jonathan


    somehow felt disappointed.


    Jonathan had not had enough of the kiss. He hoped that she could kiss him longer.


    ¡°Jon, I want you.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice gently sounded in Jonathan¡¯s ear. ¡°You said that if I am not


    interested in you, then I shouldn¡¯t touch you. Since I¡¯ve touched you now, that means I am


    interested in you.¡± Jonathan stared at Rosalie and tried very hard to speak. ¡°Do¡­ Do you really


    want me?¡±


    ¡°Am I not obvious enough now?¡± Rosalie asked. She could have behaved more obviously if she


    hadn¡¯t been pregnant at that moment.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and closed his eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    After a while, Jonathan opened his eyes again. His gaze was like a that caught Rosalie tightly.


    His lips suddenly fell on hers, and he held her hard. His hoarse voice overflowed in that kiss.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t lie to


    me¡­¡±


    At night, Amelia called Rosalie and asked her about her situation. After all, Rosalie had been taken


    away by Calvin during the day, which made Amelia a little uneasy.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    After Amelia heard the call between the bodyguard and Jonathan to report what had happened, she


    knew that Jonathan would bring Rosalie back safely with his capability. However, she still needed to


    hear them from Rosalie personally before she could be rest assured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Amelia. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalie said to Amelia.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Amelia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°By the way, how is Aiden? I¡¯lle to see him next time when I am free,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    seen him for a long time.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Aiden is fine. He misses you very much, too. Well, I¡¯m


    busy now. I have customers. Let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    Amelia hurriedly ended the call and put away her phone, but no new customers were in front of her


    food


    cart.


    She lowered her head and smiled bitterly. She did not know how to tell Rosalie just now. Too many


    things had happened recently, and Rosalie was still pregnant. She did not want Rosalie to worry


    about her again. Since Aiden was discharged from the hospital, bruises and minor injuries were


    always seen on him those days. The kindergarten teacher also said that he often shed with other


    children in the kindergarten. As for the reason behind the sh, the teacher only euphemistically


    mentioned that it was rted to some of her experiences. Hearing that, Amelia immediately


    understood.


    It was rted to her experience in jail. The experience was like a stain branded on her forever and


    made Aiden suffer.


    She only hoped that she could raise her son to an adult safely. It was normal for all mothers, but it


    was difficult for her.


    Besides, she was unsure if she could win thewsuit on custody.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened.


    After finishing the call, Rosalie turned to ask the butler beside her, ¡°Where is Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the memorial hall,¡± the butler replied.


    Rosalie nned to go to the memorial hall, but when she left the room, the butler suddenly stopped


    her and said, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, I hope you can treat Mr. Youngblood well. In fact¡­ he is just like


    his father.¡± After saying that, the butler lowered his head and stopped looking at Rosalie. After all,


    he should not have said those words.


    However, the butler had been in the Youngblood family for many years. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s parents


    being driven away from the Youngblood family and Jonathan returning to the Youngblood family


    with a jar of ashes, he could not help but sigh.


    Looking at the glorious Youngblood family, he felt sad deep within his heart.


    It was a rare asion that the Youngblood family had a double blessing. Jonathan was married,


    and three babies were about to be born. He sincerely hoped that there would beughter in the


    Youngblood. residence.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t let him be like his father!¡± Rosalie was determined.


    After saying that, she turned around and walked toward the memorial hall.


    When she walked into the memorial hall, she saw Jonathan standing still in front of his father¡¯s


    photo like a sculpture, just like he used to.


    The dim light fell on him, and he was as lonely as ever.


    ¡°Jon!¡± She could not help but call him. For some reason, it made her feel distressed every time she


    saw him standing like this.


    11:32


    He slowly turned around and looked at her with his darkened eyes. Suddenly, he rushed toward her,


    wrapped his hands around her, and leaned against her shoulders like a tired person. He found a


    ce to


    rest.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    ¡°Tell me again what you said to me in the car today,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought awhile before saying, ¡°Jon, I want you. You said that if I am not


    interested in you, I should not touch you. Since I touched you now, I am interested in you. Is that


    what you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, say it again,¡± he repeated.


    She did not refuse his request and repeated the same words.


    Hence, she repeated over and over again. He held her in his arms and listened for a long time


    before he said, ¡°Is it true that you still love me, have me in your heart, and never let me go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have you in my heart. So, when you kissed me, I didn¡¯t hate it. Initially, I did not know if I still


    loved you, but when Calvin asked me today, I realized it was love.¡±


    Rosalie confessed, ¡°Jon, so many things have happened between us. Our rtionship is also


    broken. I don¡¯t know if this love can turn back as it used to, but I will try to repair it. Are you willing to


    do the same?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened slightly. ¡°Are you asking me to love you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. She loved him. Naturally, she would wish for him to love her back.


    He slowly straightened up his body, and his dark eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if it is not as deep as before, but¡­ at least, I hope you have some feelings


    for me. I wish that you still had a little love for me when you kissed me,¡± she added. Somehow,


    under his gaze, she stammered when she said those words.


    He took her right hand and looked down. After a while, he suddenly pulled her and walked out of the


    memorial hall.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan took Rosalie to the study and took out the Icy Crystal diamond.


    When Rosalie saw the ring, she was stunned.


    She thought, ¡°This is¡­ the Icy Crystal diamond.¡± However, when she previously saw it, there was


    no ring. At that moment, the Icy Crystal diamond had a ring.


    Initially, the ring was chosen by Jonathan as her wedding ring.


    He took her hand and put the Icy Crystal diamond on her right ring finger. ¡°Rosalie, as long as you


    love me for a day, I will love you forever! My heart will never change!¡±


    The voice that sounded with his low and deep voice was a vow, a promise.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed the shiny ring devoutly.


    He could put down all his guards and confess everything to her. As long as she was willing to love


    him, he could dedicate everything to her again.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°This should be considered a new start for us.¡± She blushed when she thought of


    the scene where Jonathan changed in front of her.


    When he changed his clothes, she subconsciously turned her face away, but he deliberately walked


    to her front and adjusted her face in his direction. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you love me? Look at me


    properly.¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    But the problem was that he did not realize that he was entrapping her, especially when he took off


    his clothes and revealed his lean and muscr body. It was more stimting than those in


    advertising campaign films, which made people want to take possession of him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still pregnant,¡± she insinuated. In other words, she could not do anything to him no matter


    how entranced she was.


    ¡°Then mend your love for me now. You can pin me down after you have the baby,¡± he said.


    She suddenly felt like blood was going to gush out of her nose. ¡°Oh, my gosh! What kind of


    conversation. is this?¡± she thought.


    Thinking of it, Rosalie felt a sweet sensation in her heart. She felt like a great weight had been lifted


    off her shoulders after speaking openly and honestly with Jonathan.


    In the past two days, after finishing some unfinished work at hand, she only had Amelia¡¯swsuit left


    to deal with.


    For the custodywsuit, Rosalie felt that the chances of winning were slim if Amelia¡¯s records


    existed. However, on the premise that it was impossible to be solved through a negotiated


    settlement, she still had to fight the case.


    Due to her pregnancy and the fact that Jonathan had sent her bodyguards, thew firm provided


    her with a private room to use for the time being.


    After all, she was nning to stay at home and nurture her unborn baby after the first trial of


    Amelia¡¯s case. She would not be staying in thew firm for long.


    However, the boss of thew firm treated her with exceptional kindness after learning that she had


    married into the Youngblood family and hoped that she could stay in the firm for life.


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. It was Amelia¡¯s call. As soon as she picked up the call, she


    heard Amelia¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Rosalie, can you find a way to help me find Aiden? Aiden is missing.


    I¡­ I can¡¯t find him!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Aiden is missing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The kindergarten has organized an autumn outing today. He got into a fight with some kids in his


    ss. and disappeared. I searched everywhere and even called the police, but the teacher couldn¡¯t


    tell exactly when Aiden went missing, and the surveince cameras in the area of the incident are


    broken again,¡± Amelia said, her voice choked.


    ¡°Is there any ce he might go, or has someone picked him up? Like, did Mrs. Haabe to pick


    Aiden up and forget to greet the teacher?¡± Rosalie gave her a variety of possibilities.


    ¡°My mom didn¡¯t take Aiden, and I don¡¯t think anyone else would¡­¡± Amelia suddenly stopped


    talking. She thought of a possibility. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Warren!¡± With that, Amelia hung up the


    phone.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Did Warren take Aiden away? But given his character, he doesn¡¯t seem like


    he would take someone away sneakily,¡± she thought.


    Even if Warren wanted to take Aiden away, he would do that right in front of Amelia.


    Rosalie then made a call to Jonathan and asked him to help find Aiden. She feared that Amelia


    would go crazy if something happened to Aiden.


    Ever since she became pregnant, Rosalie felt that she could understand the importance of a child to


    a mother even more. Just like her, if anything happened to any of her three babies in her belly, she


    would be in unbearable pain.


    Besides, Aiden was Amelia¡¯s only child. He was the motivation for her to keep living.


    Amelia took a taxi directly to the building where Warren¡¯s office was located in Strico.


    His office location had been reported in the financial news online, so she didn¡¯t need to look it up


    specifically. Moreover, Warren had been in Strico those days.


    11:32


    However, when Amelia arrived at the entrance of the building, she was stopped by the security


    guards. When she said that she wanted to see Warren, she was dismissed as a troublemaker and


    driven out.


    Amelia attempted to rush in several times and kept saying, ¡°Let me in. I really have something


    important to talk about with Warren! Let me in!¡±


    Yet, she got stopped on each attempt.


    ¡°Mr. York is not someone who you can meet as you wish. Get lost!¡± The security guard said


    impatiently, ¡°If you keep doing this, we¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    At that moment, a figure came over and said, ¡°Move aside. Let her in. Mr. York wants to see her.¡±


    Taken aback, Amelia looked at the person in front of her and realized that the person was one of


    Warren¡¯s personal assistants and also her former colleague.


    They were good friends back then. The person had reminded her several times implicitly that


    Warren had someone else he cared about and advised her not to get caught up in her feelings. But


    unfortunately, she had not listened. Instead, she had thrown herself wholeheartedly into that


    rtionship, only to end up in such a situation.


    In the end, she was too naive, and she brought it upon herself.


    The security guards who were blocking Amelia were instantly dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect that


    Amelia could actually see Warren and began to specte about Amelia¡¯s identity.


    Amelia followed the personal assistant into the building.


    Amelia remained silent along the way as they reached Warren¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. York is weak to


    kindness but hardheaded in the face of harshness. If you really have something to request from


    him, lower yourself a little bit. It might help.¡±


    After saying that, the personal assistant knocked on the office door and opened it. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Amelia knew that the person was kindly reminding her and said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But sadly, she had not listened to the person¡¯s advice at that time. Otherwise, her life would have


    taken a different turn.


    However, if she had gotten out of the rtionship in time, Aiden would not have existed.


    Warren had given her the greatest pain, but Aiden was her greatest happiness.


    Amelia walked into the office. In that spacious room, Warren was sitting at the desk in front of her.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± He raised his eyes and asked indifferently.


    Just then, his personal assistant had informed him that Amelia had been making a scene in front of


    the building, demanding to see him.


    After a brief hesitation, he asked the personal assistant to bring her up.


    ¡°Did you ask someone to take Aiden away?¡± Amelia asked hurriedly.


    Warren frowned. ¡°What happened to Aiden?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. Did you take him away?¡± She asked again, her face full of anxiety.


    ¡°If I took him away, I wouldn¡¯t have to ask you that question.¡± Warren only felt that Amelia¡¯s question


    was utterly foolish.


    ¡°What about Irene? Will she send someone to take Aiden away?¡± At that point, Amelia could only


    think about where Aiden was.


    ¡°Irene won¡¯t,¡± Warren said directly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give her a call and find out? Do you trust her that much?¡± Amelia was getting


    anxious. She only worried about whether Irene had taken her son away at that point.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    ¡°Of course, I trust her,¡± he responded with a cold demeanor. ¡°She will be my wife and the one who


    will be with me for the rest of my life. Who do I trust if not her?¡±


    His words cut through her like a ruthless, sharp-edged sword.


    She had believed that, no matter how harsh his words might be, she would have grown numb to


    them. Yet, it turned out that even a simple statement like this could still inflict pain upon her.


    ¡°Warren, I¡¯m begging you to find out if she has taken Aiden with her. That¡¯s all I need to know. If not,


    I¡¯ll leave right away and stop bothering you,¡± she implored.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So I¡¯m just supposed to do whatever you told me to? Amelia, who do you think you are?¡± Warren


    retorted sarcastically.


    Amelia¡¯splexion turned ashen. She was at a loss for words, not knowing how to beg Warren for


    help. Perhaps, even if she were to copse right in front of Warren, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.


    ¡°Warren, I understand that we¡¯re in a custody battle for Aiden, but the case hasn¡¯t officially begun,


    and the judgment hasn¡¯t been rendered yet. At least, for now, please don¡¯t take Aiden away from


    me, okay?¡± She practically pleaded in the most humble tone.


    Warren¡¯s countenance remained stern. In the past, Amelia had been so resolute in front of him,


    uttering ruthlessly cold statements as they should never cross paths again, and even tried piercing


    her own abdomen with a shard of broken ss. But now, for the sake of her son, she was willing to


    humble herself in this way.


    ¡°Just how many different sides of her which I haven¡¯t seen before are there?¡± Warren wondered.


    ¡°Warren, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you,¡± Amelia implored. Her ck eyes welled up with tears.


    At this moment, Amelia appeared as fragile as if one more blow would shatter herpletely. ¡°What


    if I kneel down? I¡¯ll kneel before you. I¡¯ll do anything you ask, as long as you let me have Aiden back


    first. Please, let me have him, at least until thewsuit is settled¡­¡± Amelia was genuinely


    considering kneeling down. On an impulse, Warren grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Warren raised his voice sternly. For some inexplicable reason, he didn¡¯t want to see


    Amelia like this.


    He retrieved his phone and dialed a number without dy. After a brief conversation over the


    phone, he turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Wait here for a while. You¡¯ll receive an answer soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Amelia responded hastily. She then stood silently, patiently waiting. Warren


    observed Amelia who was dressed in cheap attire. Her long hair was secured with a simple and


    affordable hair tie. Herplexion had lost some of its former softness, and her hands, which hung


    at her side, appeared rough and calloused, a stark contrast to the smooth hands he remembered


    from the past.


    Amelia was in this state because of Warren. If he had been willing to let Irene settle the matter out


    of court and withdraw theint, she might never have spent three and a half years in prison,


    and she certainly wouldn¡¯t be in this condition now.


    Warren couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he didn¡¯t feel satisfaction at seeing her in this state, but rather


    a deep sense of heartbreak.


    Finally, Warren¡¯s phone rang. Amelia jumped slightly and stared anxiously at the phone.


    Warren picked up the phone, and after listening to the other party¡¯s response, he ryed to Amelia,


    ¡°Irene didn¡¯t take Aiden away.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t? If it wasn¡¯t Irene, then who could have taken Aiden away?¡± Amelia wondered. She


    couldn¡¯t discern whether she was feeling relieved or more nervous.


    ¡°Thank you for checking for me,¡± she said, then turned around, preparing to leave.


    11.00 r


    He suddenly seized her arm. ¡°Do you even know where to go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have to find him! The police will be searching as well,¡± she replied, her voice


    filled with


    urgency.


    ¡°He is my son as well, so his disappearance concerns me too!¡± Warren retorted coldly. ¡°When and


    where did he go missing?¡±


    After obtaining crucial information, Warren swiftly issued orders to his subordinates over the phone,


    instructing them to locate the whereabouts of his child.


    For some reason, Amelia found herself feeling reassured as Warren took action to find their child.


    ¡°This is absurd. Warren is thest person I should trust,¡± she thought to herself.


    Perhaps it was because she had been shouldering everything on her own for so long, and she was


    simply exhausted. That was why even Warren¡¯s involvement could provide her with a sense of


    relief.


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s phone began to ring. She quickly picked it up and abruptly dashed out of the


    office.


    Almost instinctively, Warren followed her closely, tracking her steps all the way to the elevator.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Aiden. They¡¯ve found him. I¡¯m heading to the hospital to pick him up!¡± Amelia hurriedly


    exined. It was Rosalie on the phone who had informed her that Jonathan had helped locate


    Aiden. Unfortunately, Aiden had been injured and was taken to the hospital.


    ¡°At the hospital?¡± Warren frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia, he¡¯s my son too!¡± Warren asserted as he stepped into the elevator when the doors


    opened.


    Amelia bit her lip and followed him into the elevator.


    Warren and Amelia headed to the hospital together. When Amelia saw her son, tears gushed out of


    her


    eyes.


    She strode forward. ¡°Where does it hurt? Tell Mommy!¡±


    Yet, the little boy remained silent, reaching up to gently wipe away Amelia¡¯s tears with his small


    hand.


    Rosalie exined, ¡°Amelia, Aiden¡¯s injury isn¡¯t severe. It was just a typical kid¡¯s scuffle. However,


    during the fight, Aiden¡¯s hearing aid got damaged. He was worried you¡¯d be upset, so he tried to


    repair it himself.¡±


    However, the little guy didn¡¯t realize that he couldn¡¯t repair the hearing aid on his own.


    Aiden appeared to understand what Rosalie was exining. He held the damaged hearing aid in


    his small hand, ced it in front of Amelia, and then began using signnguage tomunicate his


    thoughts.


    Tears streamed down Amelia¡¯s face as she also used signnguage tomunicate with Aiden.


    Warren watched the mother and sonmunicate through signnguage, a sudden wave of pain


    and sadness washing over him. This was his son, a child with impaired hearing.


    During their signnguage conversation, Amelia¡¯s tears flowed more profusely. Suddenly, she


    raised her hand as if she could no longer bear the emotions. She clenched her fist and struck her


    own chest hard. Aiden seemed startled, taking a step forward and grabbing Amelia¡¯s hand firmly,


    uttering inarticte sounds.


    Amelia embraced her son and wept with anguish.


    The heart-wrenching cries struck Warren deeply, leaving him feeling ufortable. He turned to


    Rosalie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What are they saying?¡±


    Warren felt an inexplicable sense of irritation. Not understanding signnguage, he had no way of


    deciphering their conversation. As he watched Amelia who was crying so intensely, it seemed to


    him as if Amelia had been pushed to the brink of despair.


    11:33

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Rosalie stared at Warren with a gloomy expression. ¡°Amelia asked


    Aiden why he wanted to fight, and the reason behind Aiden¡¯s fighting was that the children in


    kindergarten were all saying that his mommy was a criminal and a bad person! And if we¡¯re being


    honest, Mr. York, it¡¯s all because of your fianc¨¦e Irene Fletcher. If she hadn¡¯t made the matter public


    at the kindergarten, the children there wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as he looked at Amelia, who was sobbing uncontrobly,


    his emotions a tumultuous mix.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you really have nothing to do with Amelia¡¯s case from the past? You¡¯ve never


    experienced life in jail. You can¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like. For you, it might be a minor testimony,


    but for Amelia, it¡¯s an evesting stain on her life!¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t wait for Warren¡¯s response. She


    approached Amelia, offering herfort and support.


    After a long time, Amelia finally stopped crying.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry about Aiden¡¯s hearing aid. I¡¯ve talked to Jon, and he¡¯s going to have the doctor


    create a custom fitting for Aiden, so there won¡¯t be any need for another surgery to rece it,¡±


    Rosalie reassured


    her.


    Warren stepped forward and dered, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll arrange to have my son¡¯s hearing aid


    customized.¡± Amelia was stunned.


    Rosalie frowned. She couldn¡¯t stop Warren from wanting to customize a hearing aid for Aiden


    because Warren was Aiden¡¯s father.


    After crying and letting out her emotions, Amelia gradually regained herposure. She stood up


    and addressed Rosalie with heartfelt gratitude, saying, ¡°Rosalie, thank you, but you guys don¡¯t need


    to bother about the hearing aid.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want the hearing aid to cause any more conflicts.


    Rosalie nodded and said, ¡°Jon and I will take you back.¡± However, Warren interjected, ¡°I can send


    them back. You don¡¯t need to go through the trouble.¡±


    Warren then crouched down and gently lifted Aiden into his arms.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed at Warren. Even though they had only met a few times, Aiden


    recognized Warren as his father.


    Deep within, Aiden harbored a longing for his father, so when Warren picked him up, he didn¡¯t


    resist; instead, he felt a sense of happiness wash over him.


    ¡°Since Daddy is here, does that mean he and I can protect Mommy together? That way, Mommy


    won¡¯t cry anymore!¡± the little boy thought to himself.


    He was also aware that whenever he got hurt in a fight, his mother would be distressed.


    However, he disliked it when other childrenbeled her as a bad person. To him, his mommy was


    the best.


    Warren left with Aiden cradled in his arms, leaving Amelia with no choice but to bid farewell to


    Rosalie before hurrying to catch up with them.


    Watching the three of them leave, Rosalie felt a sting in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your eyes are red,¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I just feel¡­ sad. They could have been a happy family, but things turned out this way. Do you think


    Warren ever loved Amelia?¡± Rosalie murmured,


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan affirmed.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Rosalie asked curiously.


    ¡°I can tell from the way he looked at Amelia. It¡¯s just that he may not realize it yet,¡± Jonathan said.


    People are often like this. One may have feelings that others could see clearly, but they had no


    idea.


    11:51


    ¡°Warren loved Amelia, but now he¡¯s about to marry another woman. And back then, he was


    responsible


    for putting the woman he loved in prison. Even if Warren regrets it one day, Amelia may not forgive


    him. Amelia¡¯s entire life has already been destroyed. So, what if he repents and regrets his


    actions?¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Amelia. She had fallen in love with a man who ultimately


    yed a role in her incarceration.


    Now, Warren dared to fight for custody!


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Do you really think Amelia will never forgive Warren if he genuinely


    regrets his actions one day?¡±


    Rosalie pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What if it were you?¡± Jonathan asked hesitantly.


    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Some mistakes can be forgiven, but some


    can¡¯t. Sometimes, what people call forgiveness just means that the person can no longer evoke


    emotions and feelings as if they were just a stranger. They cease to have any impact on you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan¡¯s chest felt constricted, as if something heavy weighed on it. His heart


    seemed to be submerged in icy water.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Rosalie said. However, after taking a couple of steps, she noticed that Jonathan


    hadn¡¯t caught up with her. She turned back to look at him, finding him standing there. ¡°Jon?¡± she


    called out in confusion.


    Only then did Jonathan seem to snap out of his reverie, and he offered a faint smile. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    On the way back, Jonathan remained mostly silent. Even when Rosalie brought up a few topics, he


    responded briefly and didn¡¯t engage in further conversation.


    As the car pulled up to the Youngblood residence, two figures suddenly rushed toward it from the


    side. However, they were halted by the security guards stationed at the residence¡¯s entrance before


    they could reach the vehicle.


    The two individuals shouted vehemently and struggled to break free from the grip of the security


    guards.


    Rosalie was utterly shocked when she saw them. It was her biological father, Gordon, and her


    stepmother, Caitlin. She hadn¡¯t seen them since they had sold the house and departed Strico.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to chase them away,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what they want,¡± said Rosalie after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As they stepped out of the car, Gordon gazed at his eldest daughter standing beside Jonathan,


    filled with regret for his past blindness and ignorance.


    They had gone to great lengths to find where Rosalie was employed before learning from her


    colleagues that she married Jonathan.


    Gordon couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Rosalie was married to the renowned Jonathan from Strico! He


    wields immense power in Strico, far more than Zachary!


    If only I hadn¡¯t quarreled with Rosalie back then, my life would be filled with glory and luxury now! I


    could have everything I desire! I would be wealthy thanks to my daughter! I wouldn¡¯t be in such a


    deste state!¡¯


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡­ I heard about your marriage to Jonathan. Why didn¡¯t you let us know when you tied the


    knot?¡± Gordon feigned a kind and concerned fatherly demeanor.


    ¡°I recall that you guys have cut ties with me,¡± Rosalie replied with indifference. ¡°When you left Strico,


    you even sold our house, didn¡¯t you? Do I even have a home anymore?¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Gordon¡¯s smile stiffened as he exined, ¡°I was being stupid at that time. How could fathers and


    daughters hold grudges against each other? It¡¯s inconvenient to talk here. Why don¡¯t we go inside


    and


    talk?¡±


    Gordon wanted to discuss it with Rosalie after entering the Youngblood residence.


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t we cut off ties with each other? If you just want to acknowledge me as


    your family, I can only say that we¡¯ll never be a family!¡±


    Although Rosalie was rted to Gordon by blood, the so-called family affection was long gone.


    Gordon¡¯s expression changed as he was mortified.


    Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gordon refused to let Rosalie leave. He subconsciously wanted to rush over and hold her, but the


    security guards stopped him, so he could not get close to Rosalie.


    Seeing that, Caitlin hurriedly said, ¡°Rosalie, e-even if you won¡¯t acknowledge your father, at least


    spare your sister first. Loretta did those things because Fiona tricked her! Now that you are married


    into the Youngblood family, you don¡¯t want the media to reveal that you have a sister in prison, do


    you?¡± Rosalie was stunned as she thought, ¡°Loretta? In prison? And Fiona¡¯s involved? What¡¯s going


    on?¡± However, Jonathan seemed to know her doubts and said, ¡°When you met Fiona¡¯s ex-husband


    in the lounge, Loretta was also involved. Loretta and Fiona got together afterward. Loretta plotted


    Lucas¡¯ case for Fiona.¡±


    Rosalie was shocked. She did not expect so many twists and turns.


    ¡°Fiona thought that Loretta would only plot against you with her, but she didn¡¯t expect Loretta to set


    her up too. The video at Fiona¡¯s birthday banquet was from the pinhole camera Loretta installed in


    her car. Loretta intended to use it to ckmail Fiona.¡±


    ¡°How did you know so much¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly paused before saying, ¡°Did you¡­ have someone


    release the video at Fiona¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    After all, Jonathan had told her earlier that he could help her find evidence that could help Lucas¡¯


    case. However, the policeter released Lucas because of the video at Fiona¡¯s birthday banquet, so


    Rosalie never brought it up again.


    She did not expect him to quietly settle everything.


    ¡°Yeah. Are you pleased?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rosalie felt a warmth in her heart.


    Hearing Jonathan say that to Rosalie, Caitlin hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ No. Loretta was afraid that Fiona


    would do something to hurt Rosalie. That¡¯s why she installed the pinhole camera. S-she was going


    to hand over the secretly filmed content to the police in a few days!¡±


    However, her stutter revealed her guilt.


    Rosalie looked at Caitlin before her and said coldly, ¡°The police will investigate whether Loretta has


    colluded with Fiona and framed others as well as the camera. If you want Loretta to be acquitted,


    you can also find her awyer!¡±


    Caitlin secretly resented it. They could not afford awyer. Besides, it could not be clearer that their


    daughter hadmitted a crime.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. You can ask Jonathan to talk to the police. Isn¡¯t that much easier?¡± Caitlin


    continued to speak humbly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help someone who wants to harm me. Besides, my mother only gave birth to one daughter.


    I have no sister,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Caitlin immediately lost her temper. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you trying to get back at us?


    Are


    11:51


    you trying to get back at us for not helping you when you were imprisoned? Why don¡¯t you think


    about our difficulties? You¡¯ve been imprisoned before. Do you want your sister to be imprisoned


    too?¡±


    Rosalie said sarcastically, ¡°Loretta hasn¡¯t even been imprisoned, and you¡¯re already panicking.


    When I was in prison, you chose to sit by and do nothing. Where do you get the nerve to say I¡¯m


    trying to get back at you? If Loretta doesn¡¯t do anything illegal, no one can imprison her!¡±


    ¡°You offended the Xanthos family and the Youngblood¡­¡± Caitlin caught a glimpse of Jonathan¡¯s


    sudden gloomy face and stopped talking.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze at the moment was as if he wanted to kill her.


    Jonathan walked up to Caitlin and said coldly, ¡°So are you not afraid of offending me now?¡±


    Caitlin only felt a chill rising from her feet.


    ¡°Loretta is lucky that she can be tried. If you continue to harass Rosalie in the future, you can go to


    prison with your daughter,¡± Jonathan warned coldly.


    Just as Jonathan was about to turn around, Gordon suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, d-didn¡¯t you all


    think Rosalie was the killer back then? Didn¡¯t you think she was guilty?¡±


    but


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, but Gordon continued speaking. ¡°W-We just did the same thing as you,


    Rosalie forgave you and be with you. However, she refuses to make peace with us. Isn¡¯t that


    nonsense?¡± Jonathan suddenly turned his head around. His beautiful, deep, and dark eyes were


    ferociously fierce. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    At that moment, Gordon only felt an intense murderous intent in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Then, a hand stretched out and grabbed Gordon¡¯s neck suddenly, which made him unable to say


    word.


    another


    The people around were startled by Jonathan¡¯s action. Caitlin¡¯s legs even went weak as she


    shouted, ¡°Murder¡­ Murder¡­¡±


    Everyone wanted to pull Jonathan and Gordon away, but Jonathan¡¯s hands clenched tightly.


    Jonathan refused to loosen his fingers.


    Gordon only felt his breathing getting more and more difficult. The way Jonathan red at him


    made Gordon feel that Jonathan wanted him dead.


    It was as if Gordon had said something monstrous.


    Gordon¡¯s remark was harsh to the ears but it was nothing serious. Gordon became paler as his


    eyes almost popped out.


    Rosalie hurried forward, grabbed Jonathan¡¯s wrist, and said loudly, ¡°Jon, don¡¯t do this! No matter


    what he said, it won¡¯t bother me¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    It was Rosalie¡¯s voice. Jonathan suddenly came back to his senses. His eyes which were full of


    hostility gradually cleared up.


    ¡°Jon, let go. No matter what he said, it won¡¯t bother me. Don¡¯t let it bother you either! There¡¯s no


    need to dirty your hands over such a man!¡± Rosalie said to Jonathan worriedly.


    ¡°It¡­ It won¡¯t bother you?¡± Jonathan asked in a murmur.


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t!¡± Rosalie answered firmly.


    His fingers finally loosened slowly.


    Gordon had a narrow escape and was so scared that he could not speak a word. Meanwhile, Caitlin


    nearby trembled violently.


    Rosalie nced at Gordon and Caitlin and said coldly, ¡°Loretta must bear the consequences of her


    action. I won¡¯t help her or even bother to retaliate against her. We¡¯re no longer a family. Jon is the


    only family I have now!¡±


    Rosalie said and took Jonathan¡¯s hand before striding toward the manor.


    Gordon and Caitlin were still in a state of fear. They could not utter a word.


    Jonathan followed Rosalie step by step. Herst sentence echoed in his mind. She had said that he


    was the only family she had now.


    The sentence seemed to be the most wonderful thing he had ever heard.


    After walking into the central area of the manor, Rosalie stopped and turned to look at Jonathan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mad at people like them. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Jonathan fixed his eyes on Rosalie. She would not understand how panic rose in his heart when he


    heard what Gordon said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were in the hospital, she had said that she would not forgive Warren who had put prison


    because of a testimony if she were Amelia.


    her in


    Gordon was right. Jonathan was indeed the same as them. When she was unjustly sent to prison,


    he chose to stand by coldly like them.


    He was probably even worse. Knowing who the real mastermind was, he did not care that an


    innocent person was going to take responsibility for a crime they nevermitted and encounter so


    much pain in prison because he looked on coldly and did nothing.


    ¡°Does it really not bother you?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t bother me, so you shouldn¡¯t let his remarks bother you too,¡± she replied with a


    smile.


    ¡°But you¡­ were unjustly sent to prison, and I¡­ didn¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Jonathan replied almost


    with difficulty.


    Rosalie answered, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I was wronged! All the evidence and witnesses pointed to


    me. Someone deliberately framed me as the killer. It¡¯s only natural that you would think I was the


    killer. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    However, the pain in his eyes seemed to deepen. He could not help ming himself. If he had felt


    more sympathy and pity for her, who was a stranger, she would not have encountered all these.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Mnie was the most innocent one. I¡¯m still alive at least, but Mnie died.


    Jon, do you still think about Mnie?¡± Rosalie eximed.


    ¡°Sometimes, but it¡¯s not because I have feelings for her. I never had any feelings for Mnie. I only


    chose her because Grandpa thought that she was suitable to be the daughter-inw of the


    Youngblood family. And I thought I would never fall in love with anyone, so it doesn¡¯t matter who I


    marry.¡± Jonathan said as he turned his palm and held Rosalie¡¯s hand. He pressed her palm against


    his cheek and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re alive¡­ If I had known that I would meet you,


    I would never let


    11:51


    myself get involved with any woman. I¡¯ll stay single and wait for you.¡±


    If the car had crashed a little more into the side or if she had escaped from the car a littleter, she


    might have died.


    Jonathan was frightened at that thought.


    Even if Rosalie stood alive and well in front of him, he still could not stop his fears.


    Rosalie muttered, ¡°Yeah, I survived. It¡¯s just a pity that Mnie¡­ But we¡¯ve found out the real cause


    of the car ident. Everything¡¯s over.¡±


    Jonathan was silent. She knew nothing about the real cause.


    However, he did not dare to exin everything to her.


    She was a person with a strong sense of justice. There was no way she would tolerate someone


    who knew the truth but chose to ignore it.


    Rosalie said in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? It¡¯s like you made a


    mistake and don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°What if¡­ I made a mistake?¡±


    Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°If you confess, I¡¯ll go easy on you. If you resist, you¡¯ll suffer a severe


    punishment.¡±


    ¡°Will you really go easy on me if I confess?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Try and confess,¡± she joked, thinking there was no way he would make any mistakes. Even if he


    did, he could solve it. However¡­


    ¡°Jon, if something¡¯s really bothering you, tell me about it. We¡¯re married. Isn¡¯t there a saying that


    says a married couple is a team?¡±


    Jonathan replied, ¡°Rosalie, what I regret the most regrettable thing is not knowing you earlier. If I


    could meet you earlier, I-I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll fall in love with you and never let anyone hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote,¡± Rosalie answered as the hand pressing against Jonathan¡¯s cheeks touched his


    head and rubbed his hair. ¡°Hmm¡­ It feels good,¡± Rosalie thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not toote,¡± Rosalie responded.


    Jonathan thought, ¡®It¡¯s not toote¡­ I also hope it¡¯s not toote! I¡¯m willing to do anything to protect


    Rosalie from suffering any harm.


    I hope I can one day make up to her!


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie looked confused, unable to understand why Jonathan had suddenly said that. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rosalie had just spoken when Jonathan bent down and kissed her.


    ¡°Um¡­ Jon¡­¡± said Rosalie, but Jonathan shut her up.


    His kiss was domineering yet anxious. It contained extreme thirst, just like a wounded beast eager


    for


    She could not help but respond to his kiss, trying tofort him and calm all his anxiety.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Rosalie thought, ¡®What is Jon feeling unsettled about? We¡¯ve already made up and started afresh.


    Everything is moving in a better direction!


    Or is this all just my imagination?¡¯


    When the kiss ended, Jonathan¡¯s captivating eyes stared straight at Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s hoarse voice was enchanting. Rosalie felt her soul tremble when he called her name.


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie tight as if he was holding the most precious treasure.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie stayed quietly in Jonathan¡¯s arms, feeling his heartbeat and breath.


    Rosalie realized she had fallen deeper for Jonathan. Ever since she let go of the concern she had,


    her love for him soared.


    Rosalie hugged Jonathan back with both hands and heard him say in a low voice beside her ears.


    ¡°Promise me that we will forget everything in the past. We¡¯ll start over afresh.¡±


    Rosalie replied with a smile, ¡°I thought we already did.¡±


    ¡°Promise me. Forget them!¡± Jonathan seemed to insist.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We will forget all the unhappy and unpleasant things in the past. It¡¯s all gone,¡±


    answered Rosalie.


    With that, Jonathan seemed relieved and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll have a wedding once the baby is born. I


    want everyone to know that you are my wife!¡±


    Jonathan was determined to spend the rest of his life loving and spoiling Rosalie to make up for all


    the pain she had been through. The only thing he wished for was to grow old with her.


    Meanwhile, Aiden¡¯s new hearing aid was ready in just two days, which showed how much effort


    Warren had


    put into it.


    After putting on the hearing aid, Aiden thanked Warren politely, ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Then, he


    hugged Amelia and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I will protect the hearing aid carefully next time. I won¡¯t


    break it again.¡±


    After all, Aiden knew that hearing aids cost a lot of money. He also remembered that Amelia had to


    work very hard every day to save up for his hearing aid in the past. It was with Rosalie¡¯s help in the


    end that Aiden got his hearing aid.


    Aiden knew Warren got him his current hearing aid. However, he was confused by why his father


    seemed like one of the rich men he saw in stories while his mother was poor.


    Still, Aiden was confident he could make a lot of money in the future and provide Amelia with a


    good life.


    At that moment, Warren suddenly envied the intimacy between Aiden and Amelia. Aiden was not


    against spending time with Warren. Instead, Aiden was even sometimes excited and looked forward


    to it. However, Warren realized Aiden was always careful and polite when they were together. Thus,


    it waspletely different than when Aiden was with Amelia.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this the difference between a father and mother? Or is it because I have never been with him


    since the day he was born?¡± wondered Warren.


    Thinking of that, Warren felt a weight on his chest. ¡°My only son was born in prison!¡± he thought.


    Warren wondered what he would have done if he had known earlier. His heart skipped a beat as he


    pondered if he would have let the child be born if he knew. However, at that moment, even he did


    not have the answer to that question.


    Meanwhile, Amelia hugged Aiden and said, ¡°Do you know? You¡¯re the most important thing to me. I


    don¡¯t care what others say about me, but I¡¯ll be said if you get hurt.¡±


    Aiden nodded his little head with determination in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t make Mommy sad anymore!¡±


    11:58


    Amelia smiled gently and touched her son¡¯s soft little cheek.


    Warren was lost in his thoughts as he watched the warm interaction between the mother and son. In


    the past, Warren had never thought about what Amelia would look like if she became a mother.


    However, he saw it now.


    At that moment, Warren recalled Amelia once smiled at him and said, ¡°You will probably be the strict


    father if we have children in the future.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯ll probably be the doting mother.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that a permissive mother produces spoiled children?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be a good mother and educate my children well!¡±


    Warren didn¡¯t know whether Amelia could educate her child well. However, he knew she was a


    good mother in their son¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, Amelia frowned, and her face changed. Then, she told Aiden, ¡°Aiden, go talk to Daddy. I


    need to go to the restroom.¡±


    After saying that, Amelia turned around and walked toward the restroom at the end of the corridor.


    On the way over, she subconsciously covered her upper right abdomen with one hand.


    Warren looked at Amelia¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    Walking into the restroom, Amelia took a few deep breaths and pressed her right hand tightly on her


    right abdomen as she endured the pain.


    A few months ago, Amelia began to feel a slight pain in that area asionally, but it would always


    go away after a while. However,tely, the pain has worsened.


    After a while, the pain finally stopped. Amelia was relieved and raised her head wearily as if she


    were exhausted. She then looked at her pale face and the beads of sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just too tired,¡± Amelia thought to herself. She was determined to hold on for Aiden¡¯s


    sake. After washing her face with clean water, Amelia walked out of the restroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Thank you for the hearing aid. I¡¯ll bring Aiden back first,¡± Amelia replied lightly.


    Warren pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the two of you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back!¡± Warren insisted without room for refusal.


    Thus, Amelia didn¡¯t say anything else and let Warren drive her and Aiden back to the residential


    area


    they lived in. Then, she got out of the car with her son while holding his hand.


    Aiden politely waved to Warren and said, ¡°Goodbye, Daddy.¡±


    Warren subconsciously waved his hand back and said goodbye. He was slightly stunned after that


    because


    it seemed it had been a long time since he waved goodbye to someone like that.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Watching the two figures walk hand in hand, he lost himself for a moment. He didn¡¯t immediately


    drive away but waited until those two figures disappeared from his sight. Then, he slowly closed his


    eyes, leaning against the back of his seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? When I saw the scene of Amelia and Aiden together, I unexpectedly felt


    warmth and thought that Amelia is a good person, and I even hesitated for a moment about whether


    to fight for custody for a moment,¡± he thought.


    Although Amelia was a good mother to Aiden, Warren was adamant that his son should not be


    raised by her family.


    If he had to point a finger, it was at Amelia¡¯s father. He was the one who nearly brought the York


    family to their knees, destroying them.


    After a long time, Warren noticed Amelia riding her food cart out of the residential area. Her body


    looked thin and frail, and it seemed as if she would fall at any moment as she rode that rudimentary


    electric tricycle.


    Just then, the electric tricycle came to a stop. Amelia lowered her head, clutching the upper right


    side of her abdomen, and her body seemed to tremble slightly.


    Warren frowned, opened the car door, and dashed over to the tricycle. It was only then that he


    noticed that Amelia¡¯s face was filled with pain. She was biting her lower lip tightly as if she were


    desperately trying to suppress the pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Warren asked, his tone filled with an unexpected concern.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± Amelia struggled to reply. She had not expected to feel the pain for the second time


    that day, and it seemed even worse than the first.


    When Warren heard that, he pursed his lips. The way she looked, it was clear she was not fine at


    all. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said, preparing to lift her off the tricycle.


    Amelia resisted, saying, ¡°No need! Mr. York, I appreciate your concern. Besides, I do not have any


    spare cash for medical treatment¡­¡±


    Warren was on the verge of saying that he would cover the expenses, but the words stuck in his


    throat. ¡°What am I thinking? Was I about to offer to pay for her medical treatment just now?¡± he


    wondered.


    He reasoned that the more miserable she appeared, the more satisfied he should be. After all, her


    father nearly destroyed the York family, and now she had to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. There is no way I would be concerned about you. It makes no


    difference to me whether or not you are alive. But the custodywsuit hasn¡¯t started yet, so don¡¯t do


    anything foolish!¡± Warren stated coldly. He was speaking to Amelia, but it was also a reminder to


    himself.


    Warren was reminding himself not to care about Amelia.


    Even though Amelia was still in pain, she could not help butugh. Indeed, in Warren¡¯s opinion, her


    very existence was a sin.


    After the pain had eased slightly, she took a deep breath and then looked at Warren. ¡°Mr. York, rest


    assured that even if I die one day, I will not die in front of you to bring you inconvenience. I just hope


    that, while thewsuit is ongoing, please don¡¯t hurt Aiden.¡±


    After saying that, Amelia started the electric tricycle again and drove past Warren.


    Warren stared at the slowly disappearing electric tricycle and the figure riding on it with a grim


    expression.


    His heart had inexplicably ached for a moment.


    When she said the word ¡°die,¡± it was as if an invisible whipshed out at him mercilessly.


    In the evening, Rosalie¡¯s fork suddenly fell to the ground, and herplexion changed slightly.


    11:58


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jonathan became nervous instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my finger joints suddenly hurt a little,¡± Rosalie replied before asking a


    housekeeper for a new fork.


    The weather had recently turned colder. Her sensitive finger joints appeared to be affected by the


    frequent rain and damp climate.


    Jonathan kept his eyes on Rosalie¡¯s fingers. ¡°Is it really just a slight pain?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalie gave a light smile. ¡°You know, whenever the weather turns cold and humid, my


    finger joints start to ache. I will visit Mr. Sabatini tomorrow to have my hand examined.¡±


    In actuality, Levi had rmended that she receive treatment for her hand once a week, but with


    everything that had happened,bined with her pregnancy, she had stopped going for treatment.


    Rosalie wondered if Levi would be upset with her when she visited him the next day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No need. You still have work to do. I can go by myself,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he insisted.


    Hearing that, Rosalie didn¡¯t refuse anymore and continued to eat. The next moment, he suggested,


    ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°Your hand is hurting, right? I am pretty sure feeding yourself right now is inconvenient for you, so


    let me feed you,¡± he said.


    Even though she was in pain, it was not so severe that she could not hold a fork to pick up food.


    Ultimately, Rosalie could not help but open her mouth slightly and ept Jonathan¡¯s feeding after


    Jonathan took the fork away from her hand.


    In the dining room, Jonathan carefully fed Rosalie, even peeling the shrimp shells for her. He had


    never shown such tenderness on his face to anyone else.


    All of his affection was reserved for her.


    The housekeepers standing by were also in shock. After all, they had never seen Jonathan feed


    anyone


    before.


    However, Jonathan was now serving Rosalie.


    He was tenderly feeding her. It appeared as if she meant the world to him.


    Although Jonathan had never said anything explicitly, anyone could see how much he loved


    Rosalie. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The next day, Jonathan took Rosalie to Levi¡¯s clinic.


    When Levi saw Rosalie and Jonathan, he raised an eyebrow and sighed inwardly.


    Looking at the two of them walking in, Levi was well aware that Calvin no longer had a chance.


    ¡°You have not been here in a long time. I thought you wanted to cripple your own hand!¡± Levi


    scolded Rosalie without mincing words.


    Despite knowing that the man standing beside Rosalie was Jonathan, Strico¡¯s all-powerful figure,


    Levi maintained his usual demeanor and had no intention of changing it just because of Jonathan¡¯s


    status. ¡°I could not make it because so much has happened during this time. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie


    apologized.


    ¡®It¡¯s not me you should apologize to. It¡¯s your own hand!¡± Levi retorted.


    Rosalie understood that although Levi¡¯s words might not be pleasant, they were well-intentioned.


    ¡°Mr. Sabatini, would it be harmful if I stopped treatment for my hand now and resumed it a year


    later?¡± she inquired.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°Stop the treatment?¡± Levi immediately raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Did you forget the


    severity of the treatment interruption I told you before? Although you have been stopped for a few


    days, fortunately, it¡¯s not too long, so it¡¯s not too serious. If it were a year-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Rosalie interrupted. ¡°If we continue the treatment of my hands now, it will probably


    affect the babies. So, I have to stop the treatment first.¡±


    Levi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t continue the treatment with that method if you¡¯re


    pregnant. But if the treatment is interrupted, the condition of your hands might be more serious


    in the future. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to even make a fist by then.¡±


    On the side, Jonathan¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°How can it be?¡±


    ¡°In the worst case, your hands may be disabled,¡± Levi added.


    Jonathan¡¯s face became even more gloomy. ¡°How can it be? Is there any other method?¡±


    Levi smiled faintly and said, ¡°I had told her all kinds of serious conditions clearly before the


    treatment!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°So, do you mean we can¡¯t postpone the treatment for another year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the treatment can¡¯t be continued anymore. It¡¯s just that the pain will be much more


    intense than what you have suffered before. Besides, if the conditions of your hands deteriorate or


    are disabled before the treatment, then any treatment won¡¯t be effective.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expressionpletely darkened. He could not ept either both her hands being


    disabled or the more painful treatment a yearter.


    He had seen the situation when she received the treatment back then once. When he saw the


    needle pricked into her hands without anesthesia, he felt the chills and shivered all over.


    That kind of pain was hard for ordinary people to bear, let alone more severe pain.


    ¡°Rosalie, I can find a better doctor for you locally and abroad. I will ensure your hands are cured no


    matter what!¡± Jonathan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the doctors abroad, but at least I am the only one who can cure her hands in


    Clusia,¡± Levi said bluntly.


    Jonathan pursed his lips, and his face turned even more gloomy.


    ¡°I got it. Thank you, Mr. Sabatini! If my hands haven¡¯t been disabled in a year, please help me treat


    them again,¡± Rosalie said.


    Levi stared at Rosalie and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid these hands will be disabled?¡±


    ¡°The babies are more important to me. I can sacrifice my life for them, let alone just a pair of hands.


    It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rosalie smiled faintly as if she was very calm.


    Levi looked at Rosalie a little admirably. ¡°Then, I will make a prescription for you. Make the medicine


    into liquid form to soak your feet, and the dregs can be applied to your hands. Make it three times a


    week. It is safe and effective for pregnant women.¡±


    With that, Levi directly wrote Rosalie a prescription so that she could go to the pharmacy to get the


    medicine by herself.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sabatini,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. My prescription is just to relieve the joint pain during your pregnancy,


    but it can¡¯t guarantee whether your hands will be disabled or not.¡± Levi was outspoken.


    Rosalie knew Levi was sharp-tongued but tender-hearted, so she just smiled and thanked him.


    Then, she left with Jonathan.


    When they got in the car, Jonathan took the prescription from Rosalie. After a moment of pondering,


    he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to take a look at itter.¡±


    ¡°Are


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    you afraid that there is something wrong with this prescription?¡± Rosalie asked.


    11:59 T


    ¡°Whether there¡¯s something wrong or not, it¡¯s always good to be more careful,¡± said Jonathan. He


    would be nervous about anything about her at present.


    As Jonathan spoke, he held Rosalie¡¯s hands and observed them. Her fingers were thin, just like her


    body figure, and because of that, the deformation of the bones looked more obvious.


    Every time he saw her hands, he felt pain in his heart.


    It was a form of self-remorse, regret, and even helplessness.


    He lived off wealthily and could easily do and get anything he wanted, but he seemed powerless


    and helpless when curing her hands.


    Even if he had sought many experts for her, those experts concluded that they could only relieve


    the pain in her hands at most, but they could not cure her hands to the point that they could do


    various movements as easily as ordinary people.


    Once he agreed with her choice to continue the treatment after a year, if anything happened with


    her hands, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. He preferred not having the three


    babies and did not want her hands to be disabled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue the treatment? What if-¡±


    Rosalie immediately refused, ¡°No! This treatment will affect the fetus and easily cause miscarriage. I


    won¡¯t take such a risk. It took me a long time to have them. I must give birth to them safely.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t hold a pen, write, or even hold a ss of water with your hands in the future?¡± he


    said while feeling the anxiety and restlessness surge.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie responded gently and held Jonathan¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Jon, I had thought about the


    consequences if my hands were really disabled. In fact, my hands were about to be disabled


    back then. Fortunately, they could still be cured and recover to what they are now. I¡¯m actually


    gaining the advantages.¡±


    He looked solemn, and there was a deep pain in his eyes. She would not know that every word she


    said actually made him me himself more deeply.


    ¡°The babies¡­ Are they that important?¡± Jonathan murmured after a while.


    Rosalie answered gently, ¡°They are very important to me. Because they are our children¡­ I will give


    them a lot of love after they are born. I can teach them to sing, tell them stories, and watch cartoons


    with them. There are still many things I can do even without my hands.¡±


    His eyshes trembled slightly, and he slowly raised his gaze to look at her. His heart was greatly


    moved, and he thought, ¡°So¡­ In fact, she has already mentally prepared to sacrifice her hands for


    the children! She is willing to bet on her life for the babies in her belly, just like before. Can she


    really sacrifice that much for the sake of the children?¡±


    ¡°Jon, I want to bring our children happiness.¡± Her voice sounded in his ear, and there was a firm


    smile on her face.


    ¡°Our children¡­ Hah¡­ After all, Rosalie is different from Mom.¡± Jonathan immersed himself in deep


    thought while looking at Rosalie in a daze. He remembered his past when his mother had


    abandoned him and his father easily because she could not bear the poverty.


    Even though he pleaded bitterly at that time and almost died because his mother pushed him down,


    he still could not stop her from leaving.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Back then, Jonathan¡¯s mother simply wanted to enter the Youngblood family by giving birth to him.


    However, once she finally found out that she could not do so in this way, Jonathan would just


    be a discarded pawn.


    However, Rosalie was willing to make all the sacrifices she could for the children.


    To Rosalie, children were never pawns.


    Her eyes always looked as clear as water. Even if she had been tormented so severely in prison,


    the rity in her eyes was never polluted.


    That was also the reason why Jonathan loved her that much.


    Jonathan immediately hugged Rosalie. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let your hands be disabled!¡±


    Even if he were to spend his whole life, he must cure her hands for her.


    Rosalie smiled gently and raised her hands, hugging Jonathan back. She was quite optimistic about


    the condition of her hands. ¡°Jon, you don¡¯t have to care so much about my hands! Even if these


    hands of mine are really disabled in the future, you will still be willing to be my hands, right?¡±


    Jonathan replied in a deep, nasal voice, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m willing to be your hands.¡±


    He thought that if she wanted anything in the future, he would definitely offer it to her, no matter


    what she wished for.


    After Jonathan instructed someone to check on Levi¡¯s prescription, it proved there was no problem


    with the prescription, and pregnant women could use it just fine.


    Therefore, Jonathan asked someone to prepare the medicine ording to the prescription. At night,


    he made the medicine into liquid form and put it in the foot basin for Rosalie to soak her feet.


    Jonathan carefully applied the medicine to the back of Rosalie¡¯s hands, especially around the


    joints.


    ¡°Is it too hot?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It feels quite good,¡± Rosalie said. The medicine was a little hot to the touch, but it made her


    hands feel warm andfortable.


    Then, Jonathan squatted in front of Rosalie and held her feet before putting them into the foot basin


    to soak in the liquid.


    The foot basin had a device that could control the temperature, so there was no need to be worried


    that the liquid inside would cool down after a long time.


    The warmth gradually spread from her feet to her whole body, and the unique smell of herbal


    medicine pervaded all over the room.


    Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Jon, if you¡¯re free this weekend, can you apany me to visit my mother?


    I want to tell her about our marriage.¡±


    Although Tracy had already passed away, Rosalie still wanted to go and tell her mother about her


    marriage. If Tracy¡¯s spirit could hear her, Rosalie hoped that she would be happy for her daughter.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    When Rosalie¡¯s feet had soaked long enough, Jonathan squatted again and took a clean towel to


    wipe Rosalie¡¯s feet. He then removed the medicine on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hands. Afterward, he


    carried her into the bathroom and washed her hands again before carrying her back out.


    ¡°You always carry me around like this, and it makes me feel like I can¡¯t even walk,¡± Rosalie could


    not help butment.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t walk. I will carry you for the rest of my life,¡± Jonathan said softly.


    He looked at her with tenderness.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly began to beat faster again. She could not help but exim in her mind,


    ¡°Goodness gracious! Does Jonathan even know how seductive his gaze is now? Being stared at by


    such a


    11:59


    gaze would make me unable to resist it. Ugh¡­ I want to push him down and ravish him so badly!¡±


    Rosalie lowered her head subconsciously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan seemed to be puzzled.


    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing¡­¡± Out of nowhere, Rosalie seemed to feel even hotter now than when she had been


    soaking her feet in the medicine. Even her face began to flush.


    Jonathan frowned slightly and carried her all the way to the bedside before putting her on the bed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly, trying to calm her suddenly racing heartbeat.


    However, before Rosalie could lift the nket, Jonathan had already leaned down with one hand on


    her side and the other hand holding her chin so that she was facing him. ¡°Why did you look away


    from me all of a sudden? Did I say something wrong just now? Or did I do something wrong that


    made you unhappy?¡±


    Rosalie blinked her eyes and thought, ¡°Why would Jonathan think so? He¡­ Ugh¡­ Did he


    misunderstand something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie answered in puzzlement.


    ¡°If not, why did you not look at me just now?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie thought that Jonathan seemed to really misunderstand something. ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ It was just¡­¡±


    Rosalie stuttered, and her face turned even redder.


    ¡°Just?¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes, and his handsome face came closer to her face. ¡°Just what?¡±


    Looking at Jonathan¡¯s handsome faceing closer to her, Rosalie felt that her willpower was


    being tested again.


    Jonathan¡¯s long, ck eyshes were like a fan. Few men¡¯s eyshes would be as beautiful as


    Jonathan¡¯s, and those ink-ck eyes reflected Rosalie¡¯s slightly shell-shocked expression.


    Jonathan¡¯s high and straight nose, sexy thin lips, well-defined jawline, and even his Adam¡¯s apple


    were so exquisite that all his facial features seemed to attract people¡¯s attention everywhere.


    ¡°Rosalie, tell me. Just what?¡± Jonathan¡¯s maic voice hit the depths of Rosalie¡¯s heart through


    her eardrums. ¨C


    ¡°It was just¡­ I had the desire, but Ick the strength right now!¡± Rosalie¡¯s words just slipped out of


    her mouth.


    After blurting out the words, Rosalie felt her face flush instantly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her face was several times redder than just now and felt like it was burning.


    Rosalie seriously wanted to bury herself. She thought, ¡°Goodness gracious! What did I just say?¡±


    Jonathan, on the other hand, seemed to be taken aback. He stared at Rosalie¡¯s blushing cheeks


    with his ck eyes, and after a while, he said to her as if he had realized something, ¡°Having the


    desire butcking. the strength, huh?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gentle and intoxicating voice seemed to carry a captivating charm, making it feel as if


    one could be entranced just by listening to the voice alone.


    Rosalie¡¯s face looked embarrassed. Her eyes carried a hint of shyness, appearing both slightly


    irritated. and coquettish.


    ¡°So, you really want me now but can¡¯t?¡± Jonathan exhaled, and his warm breath sprayed gently on


    Rosalie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well¡­ Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say that. I¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep now¡­¡± Rosalie said hurriedly,


    hoping to get into the bed right away.


    Rosalie was about to grab the nket, but Jonathan stopped her beforehand and pulled her hand to


    his cheek. His face then just pressed against her palm like that.


    ¡°You have already said it, so how could you pretend you did not?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly,


    appearing charming. His eyes were bright and dazzling under the light. It was like a beautifulke


    and mountain


    scenery, which attracted people¡¯s souls right then.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie blushed, gently biting her lower lip. A few strands of hair fell on her cheeks, and her


    elegantly beautiful face could give others a sense of peaceful wonder.


    It was as if just looking at Rosalie quietly would make one¡¯s heart calm down.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie obsessively, feeling delighted as he thought that Rosalie wanted him at


    this moment, and her blushing face and shyness were all because of him.


    He wanted Rosalie to be more attracted to him, fall more in love, and be obsessed with him


    physically and mentally.


    Perhaps only in this way would Jonathan be more at ease and even more certain that she would not


    leave him.


    He thought, ¡°Does she know how much I yearn for her? Does she know how much I¡¯m attached to


    her?¡± Jonathan felt uneasy, wondering whether Rosalie could really fall back in love with him again


    one day and say the word ¡°love¡± to him as clearly as before instead of only trying her best to love


    him again. ¡°Rosalie, I love you,¡± Jonathan whispered the deepest words in his heart, loving Rosalie


    and wishing to spend his entire life doing so.


    When Rosalie woke up the next day, she instantly blushed as she recalled everything from the


    previous night.


    Last night, she seemed to be a little bold with her actions.


    On the other hand, Jonathan looked so charming that Rosalie could finally understand why so many


    kings in ancient times would skip court or even give up their countries for beauty.


    It turned out that sometimes, once a person was so fascinated with another person, they would


    seem out of control, physically and mentally, indulging in the gentleness of a sweet dream.


    However, it seemed that Rosalie was getting along with Jonathan more like before, which she felt


    very warm about. The estrangement and deliberateness gradually diminished, and their interaction


    became more natural.


    Both of them were starting over and developing toward the better side of their rtionship. Rosalie¡¯s


    married life was actually better than she thought.


    ¡°Your father and I will definitely give you a very warm home!¡± Rosalie lowered her head and spoke


    gently to her belly.


    She still did not know the gender of the three babies in her belly, nor did she know what their would


    be like. She hoped that at least one child could look like Jonathan.


    appearance


    Perhaps loving one person meant they would also like their children and even want the children to


    look more like their loved ones.


    However, she was looking forward to seeing the babies being born safely, no matter what.


    In the next few days, Rosalie dealt with only Amelia¡¯s custody case. Jonathan helped her find an


    expertwyer who often fought custodywsuits and had a high winning rate.


    Rosalie also discussed the case with thewyer several times. However, even if thewyer was


    experienced, the rate of winning the case was only 20%. That was to say that there was an 80%


    chance of losing.


    After all, the current evidence in this case held disadvantages for Amelia.


    ¡°Are we really out of ideas to raise the winning rate?¡± Rosalie asked, thinking that if she could not


    help Amelia turn the case over, she would feel particrly sad as if her heart was weighed down by


    something heavy.


    Perhaps only those who had felt the weight of an unjust case pressing down on them could feel this


    feeling.


    ¡°Unless we can prove that her case was a wrongful conviction,¡± thewyer said.


    Rosalie also knew the crux of this problem. After a moment of silence, she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll figure


    out a way.¡±


    Now that things hade to this point, perhaps the only breakthrough could be the attending


    physician who performed the abortion on Irene after Irene fell down the stairs back then.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie suspected the physician because he resigned from his job shortly after Irene was


    discharged from the hospital and when Amelia was imprisoned.


    After work, Jonathan came to pick Rosalie up. Rosalie said, ¡°Jon, can you help me search for one


    more person?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The attending physician who performed the abortion on Irene back then,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You want to prove that Amelia was framed?¡±


    ¡°This is the only clue. This attending physician knew the details of the situation best at that time,


    and I bet that Irene was not pregnant at all back then and just faked a miscarriage. Or maybe the


    baby she was pregnant with wasn¡¯t Warren¡¯s!¡± Rosalie said.


    If the evidence were either of these two points, then it would be enough to prove that Irene fell down


    the stairs for another purpose.


    Unfortunately, if Irene had really been pregnant with Warren¡¯s child at that time, then it would have


    meant that Rosalie had lost her bet, and it would have been harder for Amelia to turn the case over.


    However, it was the only feasible way at present, no matter what.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the child Irene was pregnant with was Warren¡¯s child?¡± Sure enough,


    Jonathan had hit the nail on the head and pointed out the key issue..


    ¡°My premise is that Irene framed Amelia. Amelia was pregnant then, and no one should have


    known about it. So, if Irene was really pregnant with Warren¡¯s baby, she didn¡¯t have to deliberately


    miscarry to frame Amelia. Don¡¯t you think the price is too high?¡± Rosalie exined her analysis.


    Jonathan said, ¡°What if we find the attending physician, but he refuses to say anything? Besides,


    even if he tells us the truth, some of the evidence would be long gone, and Irene can just deny


    everythingpletely.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to convince the judge that Amelia is innocent. I only want Warren to


    believe it! If Warren really loved Amelia before, then I bet he didn¡¯t know the truth of Irene¡¯s frame-


    up. He just confidently believed what he saw and trusted Irene, so he made such testimony.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking that Warren won¡¯tpete with Amelia for custody once he is convinced and


    gains some doubts, right?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°At least for now. This is the only thing I can do,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan smiled and looked at Rosalie¡¯s serious expression while she was doing the analysis. He


    felt that she was very beautiful like she was glowing all over.


    Rosalie¡¯s beauty made him unable to look away.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    After the analysis, Rosalie found Jonathan staring at her fixedly.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you looking at?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re so breathtaking,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart beat faster again. She wondered when Jonathan had be so good at sweet-


    talking and could act so seductively. She wanted toin that he was the one who was


    breathtaking instead.


    ¡°By the way, do you have any news about Callum?¡± Rosalie asked after calming down. Lillian would


    have a second operation in two days, and the doctor also informed them that if Lillian was in good


    condition after the operation, she would wake up.


    If Lillian woke up, Rosalie could not imagine how terrible her friend would feel if she learned the


    truth.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°The White family doesn¡¯t allow anyone to mention Callum at the


    moment. They blocked the information about his whereabouts very tightly and only announced to


    the public that he was missing. Now, all the affairs of the White family are being handled by the first


    branch of the family for the time being, and all the power that Callum¡¯s original subordinates hold


    has been removed.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Rosalie could not help but look worried. ¡°Will Callum¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be dead,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If something really happens to Callum, then the first branch


    of the family should be eager to publish everything so that they can take over all of the White family


    more smoothly in this way instead of beating around the bushes. They¡¯re doing this now just for fear


    that Callum will return and seize the power!¡±


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the exnation.


    She thought that was all that mattered as long as Callum was still alive.


    During Lillian¡¯s second operation, Rosalie waited outside the operating room with Stephen and


    Abigail. When the surgery was finally over, she breathed a long sigh of relief after the doctor said


    everything went well.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you.¡± Stephen¡¯s and Abigail¡¯s attitudes towards Rosalie had changedpletely.


    They thought of Rosalie as the savior of the Quinn family.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Quinn, don¡¯t mention about it. Lillian has done even more for me,¡± Rosalie said.


    Abigail sighed a long breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened when Lillian went to Callum. Callum is


    currently missing as well.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when Lillian wakes up, we might get some news about Callum,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Abigail replied while Stephen held his wife¡¯s shoulder and gently patted her to offer


    comfort. Rosalie also hoped that Callum would show up as soon as possible so that she could


    figure out what had happened and why Lillian was seriously injured.


    On the weekend, Rosalie and Jonathan went to visit Tracy¡¯s grave.


    Looking at the ck-and-white photo of her mother on the tombstone, Rosalie could not help but


    sob. In the photo, Tracy smiled gently at Rosalie as if she was happy for her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very happy now. Jon and I are married. I¡¯m pregnant with three babies, too. You can rest


    assured,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°When the babies are bornter, I¡¯ll bring them with Jon to see you. Mom, if


    your spirit could hear me, I hope you can bless these three children to be born in this world safely.¡±


    Jonathan also added, ¡°Tracy, I will protect Rosalie well. For the rest of my life, I definitely won¡¯t let


    her suffer the slightest injustice or harm.¡±


    Rosalie seemed a little stunned and turned to look at Jonathan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I wrong to say that?¡± Jonathan asked.


    11:59


    ¡°You¡¯re calling my mother ¡®Tracy¡±?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°We¡¯re already married, and your mother¡¯s my mother-inw, so I should address her in a closer


    way. Is there anything wrong with calling her that?¡± Jonathan asked with amusement.


    Rosalie thought there was nothing wrong with that, but she always thought that the role of a


    ¡°mother¡± seemed to be a forbidden existence for him.


    It was because his mother¡¯s existence was a kind of harm to him.


    Looking at Rosalie¡¯s wide-open and doubtful eyes, Jonathan sighed softly and bent down to


    embrace her. He said, ¡°I was abandoned by my mother in the past, so I have always thought that a


    ¡®mother¡¯ represents only hatred for me. I don¡¯t think I could consider someone as a motherly figure


    in my life or even someone else as my mother-inw. But Rosalie¡­ It¡¯s you who told me that a


    ¡®mother¡¯ could still give warmth.¡±


    Jonathan gently closed his eyes and leaned his head on Rosalie¡¯s shoulder. He said something to


    Rosalie that he had never said to anyone else before, ¡°It¡¯s just like you¡¯re a good mother, and your


    mother is one, too. That¡¯s why you miss her dearly so much. I appreciate very much that she was


    the one who gave birth to you. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would never have met you in my life! With that, I


    won¡¯t even get to understand how it feels to love someone.¡±


    Rosalie only felt as if Jonathan¡¯s scent surrounded her, and she seemed to have never been this


    close to him before. Their distance was so close that Jonathan took the initiative to tell her about his


    suffering and pain bit by bit.


    ¡°Therefore, for me, it¡¯s not only because we¡¯re married that I address your mother in a closer way.


    More importantly, she¡¯s the mother of the woman I love most in my life. She¡¯s also the person who


    gave you a life, and it means giving me a second life,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re my


    second life.¡± Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s nose felt tingling. In her heart, some ripples started to emerge,


    which turned increasingly turbulent and surging.


    Jonathan made Rosalie feel pitiful and distressed. At the same time, he also made her want to


    protect him more and to have him happy and smile.


    She had experienced this feeling in the past, and it came back now once again.


    Perhaps it was true that one would have this feeling when one loved someone. In Rosalie¡¯s heart,


    she had always loved Jonathan and never truly forgot the feeling.


    ¡°Jon, I love you!¡± Rosalie gently said those words to Jonathan.


    She thought, ¡°Yes, I love him.¡±


    Even if this feeling of love had been shattered before, it was pieced together again by Jonathan bit


    by bit. The cracks in the past were slowly disappearing, and they were reced by another kind of


    cherishing and gratefulness that had been gained and lost.


    Rosalie once thought it might take a very long time to reach this point, but it turned out to be so


    fast.


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he could hardly believe what he had just heard.


    He thought, ¡°What did Rosalie say? Could it be that I misheard? Is that possible for her to say that?


    But¡­ But I keep having expectations in my heart! Please don¡¯t be a mishearing! I can¡¯t hear it


    wrong because that¡¯s my deepest desire!¡±


    Jonathan slowly straightened up as he stared fixedly at Rosalie with his ink-ck eyes and said


    hoarsely, ¡°What¡­ What did you say just now?¡±


    After asking that, he was almost waiting for her answer with a halted breath.


    Although he had always beenposed, he was extremely nervous at this moment as if he was


    facing a tension that never existed in his life.


    ¡°I said, I love you.¡± Rosalie smiled gently and repeated what she had just said.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned red. It was either due to extreme nervousness or intense


    anticipation that his body and lips were trembling slightly.


    ¡°You love me¡­ Really?¡± Jonathan murmured. Even his voice was trembling.


    ¡°Really,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Would it even be fake? Jon, I love you. I once thought it might take a long


    time to love you once again, but it seems that love doesn¡¯t have an absolute connection with time.¡±


    There was no earth-shattering matter or special opportunity that existed. It was as if it were just so


    natural that she hade to a clear understanding of her current feelings.


    She thought, ¡°Loving him is just like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jonathan suddenly hugged Rosalie tightly again. ¡°You love me. You said that yourself, so you can¡¯t


    go back on your word!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t take it back,¡± Rosalie said as she heard Jonathan¡¯s choked voice. ¡°Jon, are you


    crying?¡± Jonathan did not answer her but buried his face deeper into the crook of her neck instead.


    He inhaled her scent as if to imprint everything about her in his mind.


    On the other hand, Rosalie only felt a wetness on her shoulder.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan slowly walked out of the cemetery, Carlos, who was waiting outside,


    looked at Jonathan and noticed that his boss¡¯ eyes were reddened, which shocked him utterly.


    As for Rosalie, on the contrary, she looked quite in high spirits with a faint smile on her face.


    Carlos only felt that the scene before him was inexplicably like one of those moments where a


    grown man was bullying his young wife, and the wife¡¯s eyes turned red with tears of grievance while


    the husband appeared refreshed and happy.


    However, this scene was like a reversed version.


    Carlos wondered if Jonathan was bullied even to the extent that his eyes turned red from crying.


    ¡°Crying?¡± Carlos was startled by his fleeting thoughts. Then, heforted himself by thinking that it


    was absolutely impossible to happen and that there was no way Jonathan would cry. He then


    suspected that Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned red because the wind had blown some sand into them


    earlier.


    Yet, while Carlos was just thinking about it, Rosalie¡¯s wordspletely shattered his thoughts the


    very


    next moment.


    ¡°All right. Look at you. I wouldn¡¯t have said that just now if I had known you would cry. Your eyes are


    a little swollen,¡± Rosalie said as she observed Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    However, even with slightly swollen eyes from crying, Jonathan still looked breathtaking, especially


    since his watery eyes gave out an even more pitiful feeling after crying.


    Of course, if Jonathan knew what Rosalie was thinking at that moment, he would probably feel


    nonplussed.


    Standing on the side, Carlos was immediately petrified.


    He could not believe that Jonathan really cried.


    Carlos thought, ¡°What¡­ What exactly did Mrs. Youngblood say that could make Mr. Youngblood


    cry?¡± ¡°Even if my eyes are swollen, you still have to say it. You can¡¯t say nothing!¡± Jonathan said,


    thinking that Rosalie had no idea how important it was to him that she said she loved him.


    ¡°All right, all right!¡± Rosalie said as if she were soothing a child. She even raised her hand to caress


    Jonathan¡¯s head like a puppy.


    Hence, Carlos continued to be petrified at seeing the scene.


    He thought, ¡°Only Mrs. Youngblood could do such a thing to Mr. Youngblood. If someone else did it,


    their hands would be cut off!¡±


    11:59


    Jonathan enjoyed Rosalie¡¯s gentle caress and said after a while, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in the car.¡± With


    that, he red at Carlos, who was still in shock.


    Carlos shivered and immediately returned to his senses, lowering his head quickly.


    He then thought, ¡°Oh, goodness gracious. Have I seen what I shouldn¡¯t have seen just now? Will


    Mr. Youngblood kill me?¡±


    Not long after they got in the car and started their journey, Carlos¡¯ phone rang. After answering it for


    a moment, Carlos turned around and informed Jonathan, who was sitting in the backseat, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, Callum has shown up!¡±


    Rosalie eximed, ¡°What? Where is Callum?¡±


    ¡°Callum appeared to be with the Tall family in Jacaster, but he just showed up secretly. The police


    still do not know about his whereabouts, and the White family probably doesn¡¯t, too,¡± Carlos


    exined.


    Rosalie was stunned again after hearing Carlos mention the Tall family.


    ¡°The Tall family of Josephine?¡± she asked hurriedly. After all, Josephine once came to Lillian for a


    demonstration back then and said that she was the fianc¨¦e designated by the White family for


    Callum.


    Later, Rosalie and Lillian almost had a car ident because of Josephine¡¯s tricks.


    That was why Callum rushed back to the White family, and this matter could also be seen as a


    trigger.


    ¡°Yes, but Josephine is just an adopted daughter of the Tall family. Now, the family¡¯s real daughter


    has returned, and her name is Madeline Tall. This time, Callum went back to the Tall family with her


    secretly,¡± Carlos said.


    Rosalie was stunned as she could not understand why Madeline would return to her family with


    Callum. She also wondered why Callum did not report to the police.


    ¡°So, are we able to contact Callum?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Carlos shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It was just a coincidence that we found out about Callum¡¯s


    secret meeting with the Tall family this time. Besides, Jacaster is not our territory. Our subordinates


    can¡¯t get near Callum at all.¡±


    Rosalie turned silent. She did not understand why Callum was with the Tall family.


    Jonathan gently patted Rosalie on the shoulder. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not overthink it. At least it can now


    prove that Callum is still alive! As for the reason why he is with the Tall family, you can find out


    later.¡±


    Rosalie nodded and thought this was the only way now, but she was unsure whether Callum knew


    about Lillian¡¯s situation.


    Callum loved Lillian very much, so he would definitelye to see her if he knew what had


    happened.


    ¡°Can you try to send a message to Callum as much as possible and tell him about Lillian¡¯s current


    situation? No matter what, Lillian is now¡­ She really needs him,¡± Rosalie said after pondering for a


    while.


    She hoped that Lillian could see Callum when she woke up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask my subordinates to find a chance and send the news to Callum,¡± Jonathan agreed


    and changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Rosalie replied, her thoughts still entirely on Callum and Lillian¡¯s matters.


    Jonathan frowned slightly and lifted his hand to hold Rosalie¡¯s chin so she could face him. ¡°You


    care


    about Lillian¡¯s and Amelia¡¯s matters, but can you also care more about your husband? Like when


    you¡¯re with me, just think about me. How about that?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly blushed. The word ¡°husband¡± made her feel strange.


    ¡°Of course, I care about you too,¡± replied Rosalie.


    ¡°How much do you care?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalie blinked her eyes and thought, ¡°Is¡­ he jealous?¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    ¡°Very much so. You are my¡­ Uh, you¡¯re the father of my kids, so how could I possibly not care


    about you?¡±


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t the kids¡¯ father, would you not care?¡± Jonathan asked in


    return.


    Rosalie was torn between amusement and exasperation. Inwardly, shemented, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s


    even jealous of the kids?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, I would!¡± she immediately replied, for even a dumbo knew the correct answer to that


    question right then.


    But then, he was the person she loved. Because of her love for him, she loved their children all the


    more.


    As she spoke, she lifted her hand and gently caressed his head. ¡°All right, I¡¯m concerned about


    Lillian and Amelia because they really need help now. Besides, they have helped me a lot,


    especially Lillian. If it weren¡¯t for her, I might not be able to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Instead, I would¡¯ve died in the cold prison,¡± she added soundlessly. Something seemed to ur to


    Jonathan, and his eyes flickered slightly. ¡°I know Lillian is your safe harbor. Therefore, as long as it¡¯s


    a matter rted to her, you will help her to the end, no matter what. In fact, is she more important to


    you than I am?¡±


    Rosalieughed. ¡°How could youpare it like that? My feelings for you both are different!¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on an answer?¡± Jonathan pressed.


    Rosalie hesitated for a while, looking at the person in front of her seriously. ¡°To me, you two are


    people that I will risk my life for.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze abruptly darkened.


    Actually, he knew better than anyone how loyal she was. As long as others treated her well, she


    would repay the person twofold. Moreover, Lillian once gave up her entire future for Rosalie.


    ¡°In those three years, Lillian was the one who stayed by her side. Speaking of that, I should be


    grateful to Lillian. At the very least, I should be satisfied since I¡¯m no less important to her than


    Lillian. And didn¡¯t she say that she loved me? She has already given me what I want. But why am I


    still unsatisfied? I¡¯m still greedy for much more¡­¡± he thought to himself.


    14


    11:22


    ¡°When will you also think of me as your safe harbor, Rosalie?¡± Jonathan murmured. Internally, he


    thought, ¡°If so, will she need me even more? Hopefully, she¡¯ll need me to the point where she can¡¯t


    live without me!¡± For lunch, Jonathan chose a private room. He ordered some sweet and sour


    dishes ording to Rosalie¡¯s tastes.


    Ever since Rosalie got pregnant, her tastes had changed. Presently, she liked sour and sweet food.


    ¡°Um, you can also order some other dishes. You don¡¯t need to


    amodate my tastes,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly amodating you.¡± Smiling, Jonathan said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, but I can¡¯t help you


    shoulder any of the burden. If I eat the same food as you, I can at least experience it somewhat. It¡¯ll


    make me feel I¡¯m apanying you through this pregnancy.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°He¡¯s the only person who can think of such an


    exnation!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    The food at that restaurant was indeed good. Thanks to that, Rosalie had a great appetite.


    However, while eating, she suddenly felt a little sick. So, she made a gesture and hurried out of the


    private room, striding toward the restroom at the end of the corridor.


    The female bodyguard keeping watch outside the private room hurriedly followed.


    Only then did Jonathan take out his phone and give Carlos, who was eating with the driver in the


    lobby outside, a call. ¡°What did you want to say in the car just now?¡±


    Carlos was surprised, for he didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to notice it.


    Because Rosalie was also in the car earlier, he could not give voice to what he wanted to say.


    ¡°The report from over there indicated that Callum and the new daughter of the Tall family looked


    very intimate together. Besides, the Tall family seemed to be secretly making some arrangements.


    I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re nning to help Callum regain power.¡±


    ¡°Callum and the new daughter of from the Tall family?¡± Jonathan mused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Rosie about this first, lest she be anxious and overthink things. Hold it off until we¡¯ve


    gotten to the bottom of the matter. Find out the rtionship between Callum and that daughter of


    the Tall family,¡±


    11:220


    Jonathan ordered.


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Carlos answered.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie finally felt much better after vomiting in the bathroom for some time.


    Speaking of which, her first trimester had passed, but her morning sickness persisted. She also


    consulted some materials and doctors, learning that it depended on the individual and the person¡¯s


    constitution. Some people would experience it until they had given birth.


    With morning sickness, less nutrition was provided to children. Consequently, more was needed.


    The most direct way to supplement nutrition was likely by eating. Smiling bitterly, Rosalie looked at


    her abdomen, which was still not obvious. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve got to eat more!¡± she surmised


    soundlessly. She then left the restroom and headed for the private rooms. Subsequently, she


    pushed open the door of one of them.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood!¡± the bodyguard behind her hurriedly cried out. s, it was clearly toote.


    Rosalie had already opened the door to the private


    room.


    Immediately, Rosalie realized that she had entered the wrong private room. Everyone in the room


    swung their gazes at her.


    Rosalie swept her eyes over the people in front of her, upon which her heart abruptly sank.


    They were all people she knew. There were Yvette, Zachary, and some of thetter¡¯s friends. When


    Rosalie became Zachary¡¯s girlfriend in the past, he brought her into his Instagram, and she got


    acquainted with many of his friends.


    At that time, his friends would teasingly call her ¡°Mrs. Xanthos¡± and the like. But right then, it all


    became a huge joke.


    At that moment, Zachary stared at Rosalie, who stepped in, unknowingly dazed. Speaking of which,


    he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Right then, she was thinner than he remembered. The loose


    white dress on her made her look skinny.


    However, she looked much better than before. Her countenance was still the same,


    but it seemed like her gloominess in the past had disappeared. It was reced with a vibrant sense


    of gentleness and perseverance. She emanated the same allure as when he first made her


    acquaintance.


    11:281


    urately speaking, it wasn¡¯t as sharp as before but restrained after precipitating in time, yet far


    more attractive.


    Beside him, Yvette frowned as she red at Zachary, who was looking at Rosalie in a trance.


    Unhappily, she reached out secretly and tugged at his


    arm.


    Zachary suddenly came back to his senses. Meeting Yvette¡¯s displeased


    gaze, he was immediately frustrated and embarrassed.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    ¡°What was wrong with me just now? How could I have plunged into a trance at the sight of


    Rosalie?¡± Zachary griped inwardly.


    At that precise moment, Rosalie said, ¡°Sorry, I got the private room.¡± While saying that, she was


    about to close the door and leave when someone stood up.


    The person looked at her mockingly and drawled, ¡°Oh, did you really get the wrong private room?


    Or did you know that Zachary is here and deliberately came over to show your face? I heard that


    you were in prison, Rosalie. I didn¡¯t expect you to pursue Mr. Xanthos so ardently!¡±


    Hearing that, the others burst intoughter.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know her ce at all, having the nerve to show up in front of Zachary when she was


    once in prison.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Zachary is engaged to Yvette, and they will get married soon. Why is she so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Say, Rosalie, you killed Yvette¡¯s sister back then. Do you still want to destroy Yvette¡¯s marriage and


    be a mistress now? But I guess even if you stand in front of Zachary in your birthday suit, he won¡¯t


    spare you a look!¡±


    Rosalie looked at the people in front of her coldly.


    ¡°Evidently, they aren¡¯t very well informed and didn¡¯t know that my case


    overturned. But logically speaking¡­ Zachary and Yvette should know,¡± she thought to herself.


    has


    A sh of puzzlement flitted across Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Unbeknownst to her, Zachary and Yyette had


    suffered a lot at Jonathan¡¯s hands because of her. Hence, they would never mention Rosalie much


    to these people.


    On top of that, the overturning of Rosalie¡¯s case was only known to somewyers in the legal circle.


    In truth, few people were aware of it.


    ¡°I can sue you for defamation and nder for such remarks,¡± Rosalie said icily.


    ¡°Sure! Go ahead if you dare!¡± The first man who spoke wanted to curry favor with Yvette and


    Zachary, so he marched right up to Rosalie. ¡°How about you kneel down here and apologize to


    Yvette? We¡¯ll see if she¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    While saying that, he was about to press down on Rosalie¡¯s shoulder with


    11:231


    a hand. But before his hand could make contact, the bodyguard beside Rosalie grabbed his hand


    fiercely. In a swift move, it was twisted to the back.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± the man immediately screeched like amb being ughtered. Zachary promptly stood up.


    ¡°What are you doing, Rosalie? Have your friend let go of him at once. What¡¯s your motive ining


    here on purpose?¡±


    Zachary thought that the bodyguard beside Rosalie was her friend.


    ¡°I told you that I identally walked into the wrong private room. But for those libelous and


    nderousments here just now, I will make preparations to sue the rted persons,¡± Rosalie


    said cidly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zachary was visibly angry. ¡°Are you trying to stir up trouble here, Rosalie? If you


    hadn¡¯t deliberately sought me out with thatme tactic, they wouldn¡¯t have said such things about


    you. Do you dare say you didn¡¯t appear in front of me on purpose?¡±


    Zachary thought Rosalie wanted to find an opportunity to approach him. After all, he heard that


    Jonathan had dumped Rosalie. That aside, Rosalie hadn¡¯t appeared by Jonathan¡¯s side recently.


    Zachary¡¯s delusion almost made Rosalie burst intoughter. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t mean to appear in front


    of you. Yvette may fancy a man like you, but not me!¡± she said disdainfully.


    The instant her words rang out, Zachary and Yvette¡¯s expressions changed.


    Yvette started, ¡°Rosalie, I know you felt resentful when you broke up with Zachary. But I¡¯m the


    person Zachary loves. As for you, even if you weren¡¯t the one who killed my sister back then, and


    your case has already been overturned, things are no longer possible between you and Zachary!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, Rosalie? There¡¯s someone else I love. The only person I love is Yvette. Since


    you don¡¯t fancy me, you¡¯re downright shameless toe here with such an excuse to approach


    me!¡± Zachary said unceremoniously.


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one, no? I never said I came here for you! Who do you think you are,


    Zachary? How great are you that I¡¯d pine over you? You know what? I think the most unlucky thing


    that happened in my life is meeting a jerk like you!¡± Rosalie retorted outright.


    Belittled in front of so many people, Zachary felt humiliated. He


    11:23


    immediately lunged forward and raised his hand to swing it at Rosalie.


    The bodyguard beside Rosalie kicked the man she was restraining away and whirled around,


    pinning Zachary to the ground.


    ¡°How should I deal with him, Mrs. Lewis?¡± the bodyguard asked.


    ¡°Let him stay on the ground first. I¡¯ll call the police. If any of them dares to rush up, just beat them


    up,¡± Rosalie instructed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± she replied.


    By then, everyone in the private room was shocked. For a moment, no one dared to step forward.


    After all, they had witnessed the capabilities of the bodyguard beside Rosalie.


    Considering her swift and resolute movements, she was definitely skilled atbat.


    Pinned to the ground by the bodyguard, Zachary kept shouting and struggling, but he couldn¡¯t break


    free.


    With a dark expression, Yvette warned, ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t care what you are up to, but you¡¯d better let


    Zachary go immediately. Otherwise, you would be making an enemy of both the Hamilton family


    and the Xanthos family! By then, things would be difficult for you in Strico!¡±


    Before Rosalie could respond to that, a voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯d like to see why things would be difficult


    for her!¡±


    A figure walked over to her. Rosalie jerked her head around, only to see that it was Jonathan.


    Everyone in the private room was shocked. Some who didn¡¯t know Jonathan were still at a loss, but


    those who did were stunned, especially Zachary and Yvette.


    Zachary¡¯s voice was seemingly stuck at once.


    Yvette¡¯s face flushed bright red, but she could only say awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ This is probably a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I got to the wrong private room, but¡­¡± Rosalie nced at Zachary on the ground with a smirk


    before she continued, ¡°It seems that this Mr. Zachary Xanthos here and Ms. Yvette Hamilton over


    there think I deliberately wanted to approach Mr. Zachary Xanthos.¡±


    Jonathan quirked a brow slightly, ¡°Why? Is Zachary better than me that


    11:23


    you¡¯d abandon your husband to approach hum?¡±


    A son as the word ¡°bumband rango, Zachary and Tette wese stunned there jus dropping


    Trette eximed as shock, ¡°You two armand


    Jonathan looked at Yvette cody ¡°Whoever dares to make things diffe


    the her in trico is making dings differ me You should know the Consequences very well¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    After saying that, Jonathan turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°Go back to the private room. The food is


    getting cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied. Then, seemingly remembering something, she added, ¡°By the way, I called


    the police just now. There are a few people here who have ndered or defamed me earlier. The


    police should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let Renee stay here and deal with it,¡± Jonathan said. Renee Hackett was the female


    bodyguard beside Rosalie.


    Rosalie nodded, then turned around and left with Jonathan.


    It was not until then that Zachary finally got up from the ground pathetically. He looked at Rosalie


    and Jonathan, feeling difited. The woman who had once been dumped by him as though he


    was abandoning a child was married to a much more powerful man. It felt like a p in the face to


    him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t have done anything at that moment and could only endure it in frustration.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Yvette, on the other hand, was a tad stunned. Not only did that man her sister once loved deeply fail


    to shed a tear at her funeral, but he was even as indifferent as ever.


    At that time, she couldn¡¯t imagine that he would one day treat a woman so gently.


    Worse still, that woman was Rosalie, Zachary¡¯s ex-girlfriend. The mere thought of it had the envy


    within her multiply.


    Jonathan led Rosalie out of the private room by hand.


    Suddenly, he halted in his tracks and nced at the slightly deformed hand in his. Then, he turned


    to Yvette. ¡°Oh yes, the Hamilton family paid much attention to my wife back when she was in prison.


    You seemingly wanted to cripple her hands, right, Ms. Yvette Hamilton?¡±


    In an instant, Yvette¡¯s face turned pale, and her body began to tremble from fear.


    Jonathan swept his eyes over Yvette coldly before leaving with Rosalie. Yvette almost copsed to


    the ground. She knew Jonathan¡¯s remark earlier hinted at everything she had done to Rosalie in the


    past.


    11-23


    ¡°Is Jonathan nning to avenge Rosalie?¡± she wondered inwardly.


    ¡°W-What should I do, Zachary? Jonathan will take revenge on me and the Hamilton family for


    Rosalie!¡± Yvette uttered in panic.


    Zachary was in a daze right then. Back then, he only broke up with Rosalie because the Xanthos


    family was afraid of the wrath of the Youngblood family. But now that Jonathan wanted to get back


    at the Hamilton family because of Rosalie, it might implicate the Xanthos family.


    Some others in the private room only then knew that the man just now was Jonathan.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­ She married Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°That was actually Jonathan? How unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°How could Jonathan marry a woman who had been in prison?¡±


    ¡°So, Rosalie will be able to do anything she wants Strico in the future. No one would dare mess with


    her!¡±


    ¡°Then, things wouldn¡¯t end well for Zachary and Yvette.¡±


    In a sh, the people in the private room who had been trying to tter Zachary and Yvette were all


    eager to stay away from them.


    All of them could imagine that the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family would soon be in turmoil.


    ¡°What? Rosalie married Jonathan?¡± In the Xanthos residence¡¯s living room, Zendaya wore an


    incredulous expression.


    ¡°How could that be? Countless socialites failed to marry Jonathan! How could a woman like Rosalie


    be worthy of him?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Could you be mistaken, Zachary?¡± Zendaya asked.


    ¡°How could possibly be mistaken? Jonathan called himself Rosalie¡¯s husband in front of her!


    Besides, his subordinates also address her as Mrs. Youngblood,¡± Zachary replied. Fear lingered


    within him at the thought of the scene in the private room.


    ¡°Fortunately, I was stopped by her bodyguard at that time. If I had really hit Rosalie then, I can¡¯t


    even imagine¡­ whether my hands would still be intact now,¡± hemented soundlessly.


    However, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified when he thought of how he had remained


    indifferent while watching Yvette have someone pull out Rosalie¡¯s nails and cripple Rosalie¡¯s hand


    in prison.


    11:28


    Since Jonathan had married Rosalie, he would likelyy waste to the Xanthos family and the


    Hamilton family.


    Zendaya¡¯s face contorted in resentment. ¡°Rosalie is downright lucky, and Jonathan is simply blind! A


    woman like Rosalie only deserves to sweep the streets.¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say such a thing out there. Or do you find beingme in one leg insufficient for


    you?¡± Zachary snarled angrily.


    Zendaya¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, I wouldn¡¯t beme in one leg! Initially, I


    nned to find an opportunity to teach Rosalie a lesson and cripple Rosalie since Jonathan had


    dumped her.


    But now, there¡¯s no hope for that!¡± she seethed deep within.


    ¡°What about the Hamilton family now?¡± Frank asked.


    ¡°The Hamilton family probably isn¡¯t any better now. Back then, they hurt Rosalie many times. If


    Jonathan really wants to avenge her, the Hamilton family would be worse off than the Xanthos


    family,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Olivia waspletely confounded. If Jonathan really wanted to avenge


    Rosalie, the Hamilton family would be no different from what Rosalie was to the Xanthos family


    back then.


    They would be a pawn the Xanthos family wanted to get rid of because any involvement would only


    implicate the Xanthos family.


    However, it was easy for them to dump Rosalie back then, yet not so much when it came to the


    Hamilton family. If they were to do so, the Xanthos family would never have a ce in the upper-


    ss coterie.


    Right then, the Xanthos family was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and beg Rosalie to write things off?¡± Olivia suggested hopefully.


    Zachary smiled bitterly. ¡°Beg her? When Rosalie begged us back then, did we agree to write things


    off?¡± At that point, Zachary didn¡¯t think that would work when begging Rosalie.


    At once, silence reigned in the living room of the Xanthos residence.


    Meanwhile, the Hamilton family likewise fell into silence. After a while, Howard looked at his


    daughter and said, ¡°Jonathan and Rosalie are really married?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yvette answered.


    11:28C


    ¡°Then, it would seem that Jonathan might strike at the Hamilton family,¡± Howard said solemnly.


    Beside him, Sandra interjected, ¡°What should we do, then, Honey? We can¡¯t just sit back and do


    nothing.¡±


    Howard looked at Yvette coldly. ¡°Since you created this mess, you can resolve it yourself. Don¡¯t get


    the Hamilton family involved. The Hamilton family has already done enough for you!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yvette red at her father. ¡°Do you really think I can resolve it alone? Didn¡¯t you also help


    me inflict the hardships Rosalie suffered in prison? Jonathan truly wants to avenge Rosalie and take


    revenge on the Hamilton family!¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    ¡°I won¡¯t let the Hamilton family be destroyed. If that dayes, I will find Jonathan myself. As for


    you¡­ All you can do now is not to let Jonathan put the me on the Hamilton family!¡± Howard


    said.


    Yvette¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy.


    The next day, Yvette, the second daughter of the Hamilton family who used to be a celebrity,


    identally fell down the steps. She sufferedminuted fractures in both hands and needed to be


    treated in the hospital for some time. Even if she was cured, there might be seque.


    This news immediately became a trending topic everywhere.


    Meanwhile, the Hamilton family, as well as the Xanthos family having a marriage of convenience,


    declined all interviews.


    When Rosalie saw the trending news, she asked Jonathan, who was reading [100 Pregnancy


    Questions], a question, ¡°Do you have anything to do with Yvette¡¯sminuted fracture of her


    hands?¡±


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will do something illegal and criminal to vent


    your anger?¡±


    She pursed her lips and kept silent as if she acquiesced.


    Jonathan closed the book in his hands, walked to Rosalie, squatted down, and said, ¡°If it were


    before, maybe I would. I wouldn¡¯t care about other things, as long as I could achieve my goals! But


    now¡­¡±


    His eyes fixed on her. ¡°For you, I won¡¯t do these illegal and criminal things. I will abide by thew. If I


    really want to deal with anyone, I will only deal with them within the scope of thew.¡± That was


    because he knew that she respected thew and was a righteous person. He loved her, so he was


    willing to change his ways for her.


    Rosalie was a little stunned. At this moment, she clearly felt that he really integrated into her world


    bit by bit.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. The two of them were no longer just two parallel lines that were being


    forcibly intertwined because of their children. They were, in fact, getting closer and closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for this. I love you. Isn¡¯t this something that I should do for you?¡± he


    said, holding her hands gently with his fingers. ¡°I want Yvette to pay for your hands, so the Hamilton


    family used Yvette¡¯s hands to show their apology.¡±


    11:22


    After a pause, he added, ¡°What about you? Do you want to forgive Yvette?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I will never forgive someone who hurt me like that. Even though she has


    comminuted fractures on her hands now, it¡¯s just like gossip news to me and nothing more. My


    hands will never return to their original state, even if her hands cannot be cured anymore. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even if her hands are badly ruined, it¡¯s impossible for your hands to be restored to their


    original state. Well, let¡¯s not forgive her then,¡± Jonathan whispered, lowered his head, and nted


    some small kisses on Rosalie¡¯s deformed joint.


    ¡°By the way, there is a ss for pregnant women in the hospital. I want to join that.¡± Rosalie said,


    ¡°That course basically teaches you what to pay attention to during pregnancy, preparations for


    giving birth, and some knowledge on feeding the child after birth.¡±


    Although she could understand some of it from reading, it was more intuitive for her to learn directly


    by attending sses. If she had any questions, she could ask the doctor on the spot.


    -¡°But for this ss, it¡¯s stated on the schedule that it¡¯s rmended for


    pregnant women to attend with their families. Are you¡­ free to apany me?¡± Rosalie hesitated


    for a moment and asked.


    After all, she knew that he was busy managing arge corporation. Sometimes when she woke up


    in the middle of the night, she could always find him in his study.


    ¡°Tell me the schedule, and I¡¯ll arrange the time,¡± Jonathan said with a smile.


    ¡°Will your schedule be too tight?¡± she said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do too much to help you with your pregnancy. Even when you give birthter, I won¡¯t be able


    to share your pain. Now, you¡¯re just asking me to take some time to attend the ss with you. No


    matter how tight my schedule is, I will definitely make time for you.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, his gaze fell on Rosalie¡¯s slightly bulged abdomen. He lifted his hands and


    gently wrapped them around her, putting his face gently against her belly, as if he would get closer


    to the children.


    ¡°They are also my children.¡± When her lower abdomen gradually bulged, he slowly began to have a


    sense of reality.


    He could genuinely feel that their children were growing in her


    274


    11:24


    abdomen. He was indeed going to be a father.


    ¡°You will definitely be a good father in the future.¡± She stroked his head gently.


    ¡°Will I?¡± he murmured. In fact, he had no confidence that he could be a good father.


    However, he was certain that he did not want his children to have the same childhood experience


    that he had.


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± she said affirmatively. Then, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He looked up at her and spoke.


    ¡°It suddenly urred to me that when the three children are born, they will call you ¡®Daddy.¡¯ When


    they ask for a hug, you have to carry all three of them at the same time¡­¡± Well, it was interesting


    even by just thinking about it.


    Jonathan was speechless. That scene¡­ was a bit unimaginable.


    However, this family would be a lot more lively by then, and all of this was what she gave him.


    ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s really good to have you.¡± He raised his chin and slowly moved his face closer to her.


    There seemed to be endless longing in his beautiful


    eyes.


    Because of her, his life began to have colors instead of just ck and white as before.


    Rosalie smiled sweetly, lowered her head, and kissed his lips in response to his longing.


    She met him when she was at her worst. Before this, she never thought that she would ever get


    married, have children, and form a family. But now, he gave her all this.


    In fact, it was really good to have him.


    He made her realize that there was actually someone in this world who would love her so deeply.


    Rosalie arranged the prenatal examination before the maternity course in the hospital so that they


    could attend the course right after the prenatal examination. Of course, Jonathan apanied her


    throughout the whole process.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    During the prenatal examination, Rosalie saw the three little ones on the


    11:241


    B-scan screen who had already formed some small shapes. She also heard the fetal heartbeat that


    sounded like a moving train. Her eyes were wet again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked nervously, fearing that she might have some difort.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just looking forward to seeing the safe arrival of the three of them soon,¡± Rosalie said.


    Their three children consisted of one fraternal and two identical twins. At this stage, their genders


    were not known yet. However, Rosalie had no intention to know their genders in advance. She


    wanted to keep herself in suspense.


    She would know when the children were born.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    ¡°The current situation is manageable, but we need to administer some progesterone shots. You


    need to have one every day for a week, and then we will reassess. These shots will be given in the


    abdominal area, so the pain sensation will be more pronouncedpared to shots in the arm or


    buttocks.¡± The doctor warned her, ¡°You need to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie readily agreed. She was willing to endure the pain as long as it meant her children


    could safelye into this world.


    However, when the slender needle was about to prate Rosalie¡¯s slightly rounded abdomen, she


    remained calm, but Jonathan grew anxious. He grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Is this


    needle going to be inserted like that?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± the nurse replied in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Is it safe to use such a long needle on the stomach?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    The nurse was bewildered as she wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t all needles supposed to be this length?¡±


    Rosalie, on the other hand, tried to reassure Jonathan casually, ¡°Jon, the doctor and nurse won¡¯t


    make a mistake. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jonathan finally released the nurse¡¯s hand but remained tense, his entire body taut. His gaze was


    fixed on the needle in the nurse¡¯s hand to the point where she felt stiff and didn¡¯t know how to


    proceed.


    ¡°Jon, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside? If you keep staring at the nurse like this, she¡¯ll get


    nervous,¡± Rosalie suggested Jonathan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, but I won¡¯t watch her administer the shot,¡± Jonathan said, shifting his gaze to


    Rosalie¡¯s face.


    Relieved, the nurse quickly administered the shot into Rosalie¡¯s abdomen.


    When the needle pierced her stomach, Rosalie furrowed her brows and involuntarily clenched her


    teeth.


    Getting a shot in the abdomen was indeed more painful, but this level of pain was manageable for


    her. After enduring three years of


    imprisonment, she developed a high tolerance for pain.


    Once the shot was done, Jonathan immediately asked nervously, ¡°Did it hurt a lot?¡±


    11:2


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, just a bit more painful than a regr shot,¡± Rosalie smiled, downying it. ¡°I¡¯ll need


    to have this shot for a while. If you get so nervous every time, you might be hospitalized due to


    anxiety before our child is born.¡±


    Jonathan lowered his head, looking at the spot on Rosalie¡¯s abdomen where the needle had just


    been inserted. ¡°I¡¯m only nervous about you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied softly, adjusting her clothing. ¡°It¡¯s just a shot, nothing to worry about. We have


    a ss to attend shortly. Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan agreed.


    The two of them arrived at the room where the pregnancy ss was held at the hospital. It was a


    large conference room with a semicircr design, and in the center of the semicircle was a


    projection screen and a lectern. There was also an open space in front with teaching props and


    rows of seats arranged in a circr fashion around the lectern.


    Rosalie estimated that the room could easily amodate over a hundred people.


    The hospital Jonathan had chosen was a well-known private maternity hospital in Strico.


    Due to its high fees, most of the patients here came from affluent families in Strico, including some


    local celebrities.


    As a result, when a scion from Strico came to the ss with his wife and saw Jonathan already


    seated in the room, he felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    He thought, ¡°What is going on? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Youngblood? How could Mr. Youngblood be sitting in a


    ce like this? This is a pregnancy ss! Is Mr. Youngblood here to attend a ss?¡±


    The scion blinked repeatedly, trying to confirm whether what he was seeing was real or not.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your eyes seem to be twitching,¡± his wife asked in confusion.


    ¡°N-Nothing at all!¡± the scion hurriedly replied. It was definitely an unusual situation! In this situation,


    no one would be calm.


    He quickly led his wife to a seat in the back row and then took a close look at Jonathan. He


    wondered, ¡°It really seems like Mr. Youngblood, and he also seemed to be apanying the


    woman in loose, light-colored clothing. That woman¡­ Is she pregnant? Could she be Mr.


    Youngblood¡¯s


    11:24


    rtive? She couldn¡¯t be his wife, could she? If Mr. Youngblood had really gotten married, the


    inte would have exploded!¡±


    Rosalie had brought a notepad with her, intending to take notes if the teacher mentioned anything


    important.


    Seeing her so focused on the ss, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°If you miss something, I¡¯ll have someonee to our house to give you private lessons again,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Having ss alone at home is different from the


    atmosphere here,¡± Rosalie told him. It was a novel feeling to be with so many pregnantdies here.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan said. Although he didn¡¯t think much of the


    atmosphere here, if she liked it, he would apany her to the sses in the future.


    When it was time, the specialist who was going to teach the ss entered the room. When she saw


    Jonathan in the audience, she was momentarily stunned.


    While this specialist wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s attending physician, she had been involved in Rosalie¡¯s


    consultation before and recognized Jonathan.


    She wondered, ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood here for my lecture? How shocking. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr.


    Youngblood, a well-known figure in Strico, would apany his wife to a ss like this. Previously,


    rumors had it that Mr. Youngblood was uninterested in women, even when his fianc¨¦e had passed


    away. He had always appeared emotionless. But now, it seemed like Mr. Youngblood might have a


    soft spot for his wife.¡±


    When the specialist began her lecture and mentioned some key points about pregnancy, Rosalie


    attentively took notes.


    Some of the knowledge had been covered in pregnancy books, but there were also some practical


    tips based on the specialist¡¯s experience.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After discussing important matters that pregnant women should be aware of, the specialist moved


    on to basic infant care topics. Then, she turned to the audience and said, ¡°Would any expectant


    fathers like to demonstrate how to hold a baby? Just as I mentioned earlier, let¡¯s see if the expectant


    fathers have grasped the technique.¡±


    None of the expectant fathers in the room volunteered.


    The nurse and the specialist had to encourage them, and finally, one expectant father raised his


    hand and stepped up to the front.


    11:24 0


    ¡°Let¡¯s have another expectant father, shall we? Two expectant fathers can


    demonstrate,¡± the specialist suggested.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡°Is there anyone else? Anyone elseing up?¡± The nurse followed up, then proactively


    approached Jonathan and said, ¡°How about our handsome expectant father here demonstrating?¡±


    Among a group of expectant fathers, Jonathan¡¯s refined appearance naturally stood out, catching


    the nurse¡¯s attention. She hoped to see this handsome soon-to-be dad demonstrate.


    However, when the nurse suggested it, the specialist on stage was


    shocked. Asking Jonathan to demonstrate didn¡¯t seem like something he would do!


    Jonathan didn¡¯t immediately refuse the nurse¡¯s request. Instead, he asked Rosalie, who was by his


    side, ¡°Do you want me to go up and


    demonstrate?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing?¡± Rosalie countered.


    ¡°If you want me to, I¡¯ll go,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie nced at the well-dressed man before her. Honestly, she was quite curious about how he


    would look while holding a baby.


    So Rosalie nodded and said, ¡°I want you to.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan smiled. He stood up, removed his suit jacket, and then walked toward the stage.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention focused on him. With his tall figure, exquisite facial features, and


    unique charisma, it was hard not to be captivated. Many expectant mothers even looked at Rosalie


    with envy. The specialist was also in shock as she thought, ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood- seriously willing to


    demonstrate? Because Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife wants him to?¡±


    The most shocked person, however, was the scion sitting behind. Jonathan.


    At that moment, he was in a state of utter disbelief, staring at Jonathan, who was holding a model


    baby ording to the specialist¡¯s instructions. He felt like the world had gone crazy!


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see this scene.


    If he told someone about this, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Wow, this guy is so handsome!


    Is he a celebrity? But I don¡¯t remember


    11:24


    seeing him in any entertainment news,¡± his wife whispered excitedly.


    The scion let out a long sigh, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°If you really saw him in the entertainment


    news, that would be strange.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll take a photo and ask my friends on Instagram if they recognize this


    handsome guy,¡± his wife suggested, reaching for her phone to take a picture secretly.


    The scion was rmed and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°No, please don¡¯t take a photo. If you do, our


    company might go bankrupt tomorrow.¡±


    His wife was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean? Who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± the scion said awkwardly. He needed time to digest what had just


    happened that day.


    Rosalie watched as Jonathan followed the specialist¡¯s guidance and held the stic baby, imagining


    what it would be like when their own children were born. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Even though the baby in his arms was just a simtion, he handled it with care and even learned


    on the spot how to burp the baby and put it to sleep.


    In the past, she couldn¡¯t have imagined seeing him like this.


    Suddenly, she was looking forward to their future with their children. She believed he would be the


    best father.


    In the following days, Rosalie needed to receive a progesterone shot every day. However, she didn¡¯t


    have to go to the hospital each time; Jonathan arranged for a nurse toe to their home to


    administer the shots, which made it much more convenient for her.


    As the number of progesterone shots increased, so did the pain with each shot. The areas on her


    abdomen where she received the injections often had bruising. It looked quite unsettling.


    One night, Jonathan looked at the bruised areas on Rosalie¡¯s abdomen, his eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°Should I ask the doctor if there¡¯s any other method that can rece the injections?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°If there were a better way, the doctor would have mentioned it. Besides, it


    may look a bit scary, but it¡¯s not as bad as it seems. Many pregnant women go through much more


    intense injections, especially those undergoing in vitro fertilization. Some have to start taking


    injections from the early stages of pregnancy and continue until childbirth.¡±


    2N


    11:24


    He remained silent. She had only been getting these injections for a little over a week, and her belly


    was already looking like this. He felt a painful tug at his heart, realizing she had to continue this


    torture until she gave birth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalie reassured Jonathan, pretending to beid-back. ¡°I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s that


    painful.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed the needle marks on her abdomen. Each of those marks


    represented her sacrifice for their child.


    ¡°I really wish I could bear this for you,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Right now, you apany me to every checkup and ss,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°You¡¯re already sharing


    the burden with me.¡±


    Nevertheless, it was still far from enough. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer any pain, but now, there was


    no way to avoid it, and it pained him deeply. Just then, Rosalie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Rosalie


    checked the caller ID and saw that it was a call from Amelia, so she answered the call.


    On the other end of the line, Amelia¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯ste¡­ I hope I¡¯m not


    disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m still awake,¡± Rosalie replied, sensing that something was off in Amelia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Amelia took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to drop the custodywsuit with


    Warren. You don¡¯t have to represent me anymore. I want to give up custody of Aiden.¡±¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was surprised. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re giving up? Weren¡¯t you determined to have custody


    of Aiden no matter what?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Aiden would


    only suffer if he stayed with me. If he¡¯s with Warren, at least he can have a better future.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Warren and personally entrust Aiden to him. I don¡¯t want to fight for custody and


    create a messy situation that Aiden shouldn¡¯t have to endure at such a young age.¡±


    After saying these words, Amelia ended the call, leaving Rosalie staring at her phone in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan asked.


    34


    11:24


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Amelia suddenly said she won¡¯t pursue custody anymore. She¡¯s willing to give custody to Warren,¡±


    Rosalie said, her face filled with bewilderment.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Jonathan was a bit surprised by Amelia¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Amelia says it¡¯s for Aiden to have a better future and not get involved in adult disputes. But there


    were simr issues in the past, and at that time, Amelia didn¡¯t want to give up custody.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that something had happened to make Amelia change her mind


    Moreover, Warren was going to marry Irene. How could Amelia be willing to give her child up to a


    woman who hurt her?


    ¡°Nevertheless, her decision isn¡¯t wrong. If we look at it from a perspective of maximizing Aiden¡¯s


    interests, having him with Warren might be better,¡± Jonathan analyzed. ¡°Besides, her chances of


    winning thiswsuit were already quite slim.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t easily draw a conclusion before thewsuit ends. Besides, you are also helping me find


    the attending physician of that year. As long as we find him, we might win!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°This won¡¯t


    do. I¡¯m going to -Amelia¡¯s ce now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quitete!¡± Jonathan cautioned. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s probably at her food cart right now. She might


    not have time to talk. Why don¡¯t you wait until tomorrow morning to see her?¡±


    Rosalie nodded after some thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see Amelia tomorrow and find out what¡¯s really


    going on.¡±


    At this moment, Amelia was not running her food cart as usual. Instead, she hade to the hotel


    where Warren was staying.


    Amelia looked at the Vault Nightclub¡¯s luxurious exterior of the hotel and shed a bitter smile. She


    clenched the hem of her dress tightly.


    She thought, ¡°Hadn¡¯t I thought it all through beforeing here? What is there to retreat from now?


    I¡¯m just making the right choice.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia walked into the hotel and approached the reception desk. ¡°I¡¯d like to


    see Mr. Warren York. Please inform him that Amelia Haab is here and willing to agree to his


    request.¡±


    The hotel staff at the reception desk said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± They then made an internal call,


    and after a while, they said to Amelia, ¡°Ms. Haab, Mr. York is willing to see you. You can take the


    elevator over there.¡±


    Amelia took the elevator to Warren¡¯s room.


    178


    11:24


    Once she stepped into this room today, everything would fall into ce.


    She had never imagined that one day she would make such a decision. She had originally thought


    she would fight for custody of Aiden with Warren at all costs. Amelia¡¯s nose stung as tears filled her


    eyes.


    She bit back the urge to cry.


    There was nothing to cry about. Now, tears were the least valuable thing for her. Her life was like


    this, so she hoped Aiden could grow up well and lead a good life.


    For now, she couldn¡¯t do much for Aiden!


    Amelia raised her hand and pressed the doorbell twice. After a moment, the door opened, revealing


    Warren¡¯s figure.


    Warren, however, only gave her a brief nce before turning and


    walking inside. Amelia bit her lip lightly and followed him into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Amelia followed Warren to the living room of the suite, and he finally stopped and turned, staring at


    her coldly. ¡°You came to see me, to say that you agree to my request. So, are you nning to give


    up custody of -Aiden?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia softly uttered that word, but as she spoke it, she felt her soul trembling.


    This single ¡°yes¡± made Warren furrow his brows.


    In theory, her willingness to give up custody should have made him happy, as it would save him


    time and effort.


    However, inexplicably, at this moment, he felt no joy.


    ¡°Do you really want to give up custody?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes and staring sharply at her.


    Amelia gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m giving up custody. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? But I hope you can


    agree to two things.¡±


    Her bitter smile seemed to irritate him.


    ¡°Fine, go on.¡± He sat down on the couch calmly.


    ¡°First, I hope you will personally take care of Aiden, notpletely entrust him to Irene. Although


    you will marry her soon, she may not genuinely care for the child if conflicts arise. Talk to Aiden


    often. You know our past, and she may not treat the child sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Irene is not the person you imagine her to be. Do you think she would


    273


    11:241


    mistreat the child? She said she¡¯ll treat the child as her own,¡± Warren


    scoffed.


    ¡°Do you believe everything she says?¡± Amelia retorted.


    ¡°She will be my wife. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe her?¡± he replied coldly.


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached at his words, but she continued. ¡°So, if conflicts arise between Aiden and


    Irene in the future, will you let Aiden stay with your mother? Can you promise that your mother will


    take care of him?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Amelia, what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a mother who wants to make the best choice for her son. You trust Irene, but I don¡¯t,¡± she


    replied, meeting his gaze with determination. At this moment, she looked like a fighter who was


    willing to do whatever it took for her child.


    After a moment of contemtion, Warren finally relented. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I hope Aiden can stay with me for three more months before I hand him over to you


    personally. After three months, I will give him to you. In the future, Aiden will live with you, and I


    won¡¯t appear in his life again. I won¡¯t affect your family,¡± she continued.


    He stared at her with increasingly sharp eyes. ¡°So, you don¡¯t n to appear in Aiden¡¯s life after


    giving up custody to me? Are you going to act as if Aiden isn¡¯t your child anymore?¡±


    ¡°If Aiden is given to you, then I should pursue my new life. In the future, I will remarry and have


    more children. I can¡¯t say that I have a son out of wedlock. It wouldn¡¯t sound right,¡± she replied.


    He felt ufortable hearing this. He stood up and approached her, saying, ¡°So, you were willing


    to have a child out of wedlock back then, but now, you¡¯re afraid to tell others? I thought you loved


    the child so much. Turns out, you just want to get rid of Aiden as a burden!¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    ¡°This is my business, Warren. As long as you agree to these two things, I¡¯ll give you Aiden¡¯s


    custody,¡± she said, stepping back, creating distance between them.


    ¡°Since you consider Aiden a burden, why do you need three months? I can take Aiden with me right


    now,¡± he said.


    ¡°No!¡± she screamed sharply, as if someone was demanding her life. ¡°Warren, I just want three


    months. Can¡¯t you give me that?¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Since you no longer want your son, why insist on three months?¡±


    She bit her lower lip. After a moment, she said, ¡°If you won¡¯t give me three months, then I won¡¯t give


    up custody.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°You suddenlye to me with all this. Have you found someone you want to


    marry and is eager to start a new life? Therefore, you changed your mind and want to give up on


    the custody?¡±


    She remained silent, not uttering a word.


    To him, her silence was acquiescence.


    Suddenly, it felt like a thorn was growing longer and sharper inside his heart, continuously causing


    him pain.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you tell me who you¡¯ve set your eyes on? Maybe I¡¯ll give you some money


    as a gift for your wedding, considering how deeply in love you were with me back then and how you


    bore Aiden,¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°Warren, as long as you agree to my conditions, my personal matters are none of your concern,¡±


    Amelia said, taking a few more steps back.


    He continued to approach her, and in no time, he had her cornered against the wall. ¡°Personal


    matters? What about the man you¡¯re interested in? Does he know your past? Does he know how


    passionate you were in my bed, where are your sensitive spots, or where you have moles? Maybe I


    should enlighten him sometime.¡±


    Smack! The sound of a p suddenly echoed in the room, and for a moment, it felt like the air had


    frozen.


    Warren¡¯s face was turned to the side, and Amelia felt her hand throbbing with pain.


    178


    11:25


    She had just pped him. Amelia tightly clutched her hand.


    ¡°Warren, are you seeking revenge on the Haab family because my father harmed your family? Is


    that why you¡¯re doing this to me? I have no words. I was foolish enough to fall in love with you. I had


    no idea whether you were sincere or pretending. I don¡¯t me fate, the world, or anyone else. I


    me myself for not seeing through people. But when I loved you, I loved you with all my heart.


    Why should this love be insulted by you? Warren, do you know? When you say these things, you¡¯re


    not just insulting me, but also yourself. Back then, you clearly didn¡¯t love me. You wanted to take


    revenge on me, but you still got into bed with me. What was that? Were you selling your body for


    revenge, and I didn¡¯t even have to pay?¡±


    She red at him, her voice filled with determination.


    Warren¡¯s gaze grew even deeper, and his thin lips pursed tightly. His expression clearly showed


    anger, but when Amelia mentioned that she loved him with all her heart,plex emotions flickered


    in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s body swayed, and her eyebrows furrowed. Her face turned pale, and she ced


    a hand on her right abdomen, bending slightly. Cold sweat began to bead on her forehead.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Warren asked, as memories of seeing her like this before shed through his


    mind.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she struggled to say. In just a short minute or two, her face had turned as white as paper.


    She looked like she was enduring tremendous pain.


    Her appearance made him feel anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± She grabbed his arm with such force that it made his arm hurt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s an old issue.


    I¡¯ll be okay in a while. Will you agree to my request?¡±


    He stared at her and wondered, ¡°Old issue? When did she develop this old issue? She certainly


    didn¡¯t have this old issue when we were together. Or did she get it when she was in prison?¡±


    ¡°Will you¡­ agree?¡± she asked again as if she desperately needed an


    answer.


    He continued to gaze at her, his eyes deep and intense. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Fine, three


    months right? I agree!¡±


    A relieved smile appeared on her lips, contrasting with her pale and fragile face. She looked so


    beautiful yet fragile. For a moment, Warren


    278


    11:25


    couldn¡¯t quite understand his own feelings.


    Amelia then released his hand, swaying slightly as she stood upright. ¡°So, three monthster, I will


    hand Aiden over to you, Mr. York. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    With that, she finally let go of his arm, taking stumbling steps toward the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Warren couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Her footsteps paused, and she turned slowly. ¡°Mr. York, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± he asked, not knowing why he felt a strange unease in his heart, causing his


    heartbeat to elerate.


    She raised her lips in a faint, relieved smile. ¡°What could happen? I was fine when I got pregnant


    and gave birth in prison. Now, what could go wrong? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m okay.¡±


    After saying that, she reached the door and almost had to exert all her strength to open it before


    leaving.


    With the sound of the door closing, Warren seemed toe to his senses and couldn¡¯t help but


    sh a self-deprecating smile.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was worried about Amelia.


    A woman like her didn¡¯t deserve any concern. It was just three months. After three months, once he


    had custody of Aiden, he would have nothing to do with her!


    However, his heart was aching from that fact until he had difficulty breathing.


    The next morning, Rosalie went to see Amelia. Aiden had already gone


    to kindergarten, and Matilda had gone shopping for groceries.


    Amelia was the only one at home.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    ¡°Amelia, what happened? Why do you suddenly n to give up Aiden¡¯s custody?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°The chance of winning thewsuit is small. Moreover¡­ As you can see, I¡¯m managing a food cart


    now and can¡¯t make much money. More money will be needed to cover Aiden¡¯s needs in the future.


    If he follows me, he won¡¯t be able to enter a good school, and I don¡¯t have extra money for him to


    attend any extracurricr sses either. Even food and clothing I can provide him will only be the


    worst.¡±


    ¡°I can provide Aiden with those needs! You see. I like Aiden very much and treat him as my


    godson,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡± Amelia forced a smile. ¡°You already helped me a lot, but¡­ I might ept


    your kindness if Aiden had no father. But since he has one, and his father can provide him a better


    life, I¡¯ll just let him follow his father.¡±


    ¡°But Amelia, are you willing to give Aiden¡¯s custody to him?¡± Rosalie asked. Since she was


    pregnant, she could feel the blood connection between a child and its mother, not to mention Amelia


    had raised Aiden for four years.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m reluctant, I have to do that. I only want to choose the best way for Aiden and hope he


    can understand my painstaking efforts in the future,¡± Amelia murmured.


    ¡°You think that¡¯s the best way, but it may not be the way Aiden likes. Does Aiden know that he will


    live with Warren in the


    uture?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told Aiden yet. I¡¯ll hand him to Warren in three months and n to talk to him when the


    timees.¡± Amelia wanted to spend thest three months with Aiden happily and requested,


    ¡°Rosalie, could you please keep this from Aiden?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with a begging look.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s no need for you to take this approach yet. I already told Jon to find the


    attending physician who performed an abortion for Irene after she fell off the stairs back then. As


    long as Irene was not pregnant with Warren¡¯s child at that time, I have the confidence to prove that


    you were framed.¡±


    Yet, Amelia¡¯s expression remained unchanged after she said that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore


    whether I was framed.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    11:250


    ¡°How can it be doesn¡¯t matter? Amelia, do you want to live on that allegation for the rest of your


    life?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia lowered her gaze and thought, ¡°Will it be forever? Perhaps I¡¯m destined to bear that


    allegation in this life.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you for everything you have done for me, but¡­ That¡¯s enough. I made the decision


    to give Aiden¡¯s custody to Warren after thinking it through, not on impulse. But¡­¡± She paused


    before continuing with a hint of pleading in her tone, ¡°If Aiden needs your help in the future, I hope


    you can give him a hand.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will help Aiden if he needs it, but¡­¡±


    No matter what Rosalie said, Amelia was still firm in her decision and did not mean to change it.


    Seeing that, Rosalie could only give up persuading her for the time being.


    At night, Rosalie kept thinking about Amelia¡¯s words and could not fall asleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Jonathan, who was lying beside her, asked.


    -¡°Did I wake you up?¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied. In truth, he would wait for her to fall asleep every day before he drifted off to


    sleep. ¡°Are you thinking about Amelia?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered. ¡°What do you think about Amelia


    suddenly change her mind and stop fighting for Aiden¡¯s custody?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just like what she said. Giving Aiden¡¯s custody to Warren will be the best choice for


    Aiden,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie heaved a sigh upon hearing that. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better continue to find that attending


    physician for me. Maybe Warren will be willing to give Aiden¡¯s custody to Amelia after we have


    found the doctor and unraveled the truth. Everyone will be delighted then.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You should rest early, and don¡¯t think too much,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Rosalie suddenly said.


    ¡°Let me ask someone to make some food for you.¡± Jonathan got up as he spoke.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s not good to wake them up to make some food, and¡­ I feel like eating


    fruit soup now. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make it myself,¡± Rosalie said.


    11:25


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Jonathan suggested.


    ¡°You?¡± Rosalie was stunned by his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fruit soup and doesn¡¯t take a long time,¡± he said.


    In the end, Rosalie left the bedroom with Jonathan and went to the kitchen.


    Rosalie sat on the chair at the kitchen bar counter and watched Jonathan take out the fruit from the


    refrigerator, peel it, cut it into pieces, and then start to prepare soup. A smile crept on her face.


    The man before her seemed to carry more vor of life. It was as if the distance between him and


    her was slowly closing, which was different from that feeling of him being high and mighty.


    Rosalie held her chin with both hands and silently stared at Jonathan, who was busy cooking. She


    liked such a peaceful and heartwarming life very much.


    Soon, the fruit soup was ready. Jonathan brought a bowl of it to Rosalie and reminded her, ¡°Be


    careful of burns. It¡¯s still hot. Let it get cold first before you dig in.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Rosalie slowly stirred the soup with a spoon to cool it off faster before suddenly asking, ¡°By


    the way, Jon, what do you want for your birthday?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. He mused, ¡°My birthday? Oh yeah, my birthday is around the


    corner, but¡­ She had a worse birthday celebrationst time.¡±


    At the mention of the birthday, what came into his mind was the scene. he broke up with her during


    her birthdayst time.


    If he hadn¡¯t proposed a breakup back then, both of them wouldn¡¯t have had to experience those


    twists and turns, let alone have a heavy mood every time he thought of it.


    Rosalie, who was lowering her head, looked up at Jonathan after sensing his silence. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before parting his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything for my


    birthday. Just a simple celebration will do.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a simple celebration, I still have to prepare a


    gift. Tell me what you like. I¡¯ll try my best to get it for you,¡± she said.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly/ ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need any gifts. You can stay with me like this is


    already the best gift for me!¡±


    11:25


    ¡°Oh, no. Do you mind celebrating your birthday now because of what happened on my birthday


    before?¡± Rosalie guessed.


    He pursed his lips and did not respond. From that, she could tell her guess was correct.


    ¡°Jon, it¡¯s true that my birthday was sucked back then. However, those past were the things that led


    to what we have today. Maybe it¡¯s because of the loss earlier that we cherish each other more now,¡±


    Rosalie said calmly.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    She gently scooped a spoonful of fruit soup as she joked, ¡°It¡¯s just like the fruit in this soup. There


    are sour but also sweet fruit inside. Do you want to care about what happened in myst birthday


    every


    ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have broken up with you at that time.¡± Jonathan spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°So let¡¯s take it as a warning and never mention breaking up in the future, okay?¡± She smiled


    faintly.


    Momentarily stunned, he stared at her with his dark eyes. After a long time, he finally said in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. Let¡¯s not mention breaking up in the future.¡±


    ¡°All right. If you can¡¯t think of a birthday gift, I will prepare one myself. Don¡¯t you dare dislike them


    when the timees?¡± Rosalie lowered her head and began to enjoy the fruit soup in front of her.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie. A hint of agony shed across his eyes.


    He wondered, ¡°Can we really make a deal so that we will never mention breaking up in the future?


    Does she have any idea what I fear most is that she will choose to leave me one day? Does she


    know how I wish she can abide her words no matter what happens in the future?¡±


    Rosalie was a little troubled by Jonathan¡¯s birthday gift. After all, he already had everything, and she


    had gotten him things like a scarf and gloves as gifts before. It was hard for her to think of getting


    him something meaningful for a moment.


    After visiting Lillian in the hospital, Rosalie asked the driver to drive her to the mall to see if there


    was anything she could pick as a gift.


    The news she received from the hospital that day was quite good. The doctor told her that Lillian


    had a good postoperative response and all of her physical indicators were improving, so she would


    wake up soon.


    That made Rosalie feel considerably better.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalie began to shop around after she arrived at the mall. Renee, the bodyguard, naturally


    followed behind her.


    Since Rosalie was getting a gift for Jonathan, she went to some male


    stores.


    11:25


    Just when she arrived at one of the luxury brand stores, a familiar voice suddenly came into her


    ears.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, please let Fiona go. Fiona likes you. That¡¯s why she took up a false identity. She didn¡¯t


    mean any harm. If she were sentenced, she would have to spend her whole life in prison! She¡¯s


    only 29 years old and still young. How can she be imprisoned for so long?¡±


    Rosalie shifted her gaze over and saw Sarah crying in front of Calvin not far away. Apparently, she


    was begging Calvin to let Fiona go. Calvin¡¯s expression was cold, and he did not mean to talk to her


    at all. Seeing that, Sarah pretended to fall to her knees.


    Calvin said coldly, ¡°Even if you kneel and beg for mercy here, I won¡¯t withdraw thewsuit. Just let


    the judge decide the sentence. Even if she were sentenced to life imprisonment, she deserves it!


    Since she dared to do such a thing, she should have prepared to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°But


    Fiona didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be so serious. She was ignorant and thought pretending to


    be her cousin was not a big deal anyway,¡± Sarah quickly exined.


    ¡°Not a big deal?¡± Calvin¡¯s expression, which was as cold as ice earlier, changed immediately. He


    could not believe a serious thing that could affect his life was actually not a big deal for people like


    Sarah and Fiona.


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Calvin said coldly. His delicate and indifferent face was full of hostility at that


    moment.


    Sarah was startled. She only felt that Calvin suddenly seemed to be a different person. It was


    as if he would draw his sharp sword out of the sheath, strike her, and end her at any time.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just saying that it was not a big deal. I believe the money Fiona took from you was only an


    insignificant amount for you.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Calvin suddenly burst intoughter and was about to punch Sarah with his fist. n, who


    was on the side, hurriedly grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand upon seeing that.


    ¡°Calvin,e on. Why do you care about what such a person says?¡± n said.


    ¡°She said it wasn¡¯t a big deal! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too amusing? Ruining my life was not a big deal¡­


    ¡°Calvinughed, but his voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t overthink,¡± nforted him.


    11:25


    Suddenly, Calvin¡¯s voice faltered abruptly, and he looked at one side nkly.


    n was confused by the sight and followed his gaze. His heart skipped a beat when he saw


    Rosalie standing not far away.


    He originally wanted Calvin to forget Rosalie as soon as possible, so he dragged Calvin to the mall


    to shop and rx. s, it turned out that they were not only blocked by Fiona¡¯s mother but also


    happened to run into Rosalie.


    At that moment, n med himself for jinxing it and regretted that he had chosen that mall that


    day.


    Calvin looked at the figure not far away, afraid that what he saw was only an illusion.


    He regretted every single day for the past few days, ming himself for being jealous of Rosalie


    and Lucas back then. He could not fathom why he refused to believe Rosalie¡¯s words and preferred


    to trust Fiona rather than Lucas.


    A series of questions kept precipitating in his heart, leaving more and more regrets behind.


    Calvin staggered toward Rosalie with his eyes widened as if he wanted to see everything about her


    more clearly.


    He wondered if she was real or merely his illusion.


    Just as he was only a few steps away from her, a figure suddenly rushed toward Rosalie¡¯s front.


    ¡°Rosalie, please help me beg for Calvin¡¯s mercy. Fiona is your cousin. You can¡¯t possibly watch her


    spend the rest of her life in prison, can you?¡±


    When Sarah wanted to get close to Rosalie, Renee immediately blocked her, stopping Sarah from


    approaching Rosalie again.


    Rosalie looked at Sarah in front of her. In fact, among her maternal rtives, no one else was kind


    to her except for Wilma, her grandmother, who treated her sincerely. Those rtives could even


    sacrifice her for the benefit of others.


    Since Wiman passed away, she no longer had any connection with those maternal rtives.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you, Aunt Sarah. Fiona tried to hurt me more than once. If it were me who hurt her, I¡¯m


    afraid that you would have directly torn me into pieces,¡± Rosalie said.


    11:26


    Suddenly, Calvin¡¯s voice faltered abruptly, and he looked at one side nkly.


    n was confused by the sight and followed his gaze. His heart skipped a beat when he saw


    Rosalie standing not far away.


    He originally wanted Calvin to forget Rosalie as soon as possible, so he dragged Calvin to the mall


    to shop and rx. s, it turned out that they were not only blocked by Fiona¡¯s mother but also


    happened to run into Rosalie.


    At that moment, n med himself for jinxing it and regretted that he had chosen that mall that


    day.


    Calvin looked at the figure not far away, afraid that what he saw was only an illusion.


    He regretted every single day for the past few days, ming himself for being jealous of Rosalie


    and Lucas back then. He could not fathom why he refused to believe Rosalie¡¯s words and preferred


    to trust Fiona rather than Lucas.


    A series of questions kept precipitating in his heart, leaving more and more regrets behind.


    Calvin staggered toward Rosalie with his eyes widened as if he wanted to see everything about her


    more clearly.


    He wondered if she was real or merely his illusion.


    Just as he was only a few steps away from her, a figure suddenly rushed toward Rosalie¡¯s front.


    ¡°Rosalie, please help me beg for Calvin¡¯s mercy. Fiona is your cousin. You can¡¯t possibly watch her


    spend the rest of her life in prison, can you?¡±


    When Sarah wanted to get close to Rosalie, Renee immediately blocked her, stopping Sarah from


    approaching Rosalie again.


    Rosalie looked at Sarah in front of her. In fact, among her maternal rtives, no one else was kind


    to her except for Wilma, her grandmother, who treated her sincerely. Those rtives could even


    sacrifice her for the benefit of others.


    Since Wiman passed away, she no longer had any connection with those maternal rtives.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you, Aunt Sarah. Fiona tried to hurt me more than once. If it were me who hurt her, I¡¯m


    afraid that you would have directly torn me into pieces,¡± Rosalie said.


    11.20

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Hearing that, Sarah choked before saying, ¡°But we are rtives! Are you not afraid of being


    gossiped for refusing to help us?¡±


    ¡°The one who hurt others isn¡¯t afraid of being gossiped about. I¡¯m a victim. Why should I be afraid of


    that?¡± Rosalieughed before adding, ¡°Besides, Fiona never treated me as a rtive when she was


    trying to hurt me.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy. She wanted to teach Rosalie a lesson as an elder


    and reached out to poke Rosalie. However, Renee grabbed her finger before she could do that.


    Sarah immediately felt her finger was about to break and screamed in pain.


    ¡°Aunt Sarah, it would be better for you not to touch me. My bodyguard is not someone to be trifled


    with. The person who gets hurt in the end will only be you,¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    Sarah was furious. However, her finger hurt so much that she had to withdraw her hand. She stared


    at Rosalie fiercely instead. ¡°So, you¡¯re rebellious now, huh? Let¡¯s wait and see how long you can be


    arrogant then!¡±


    ¡°If you dare toy a hand on her, I can tell you that Fiona and your whole family will be imprisoned!¡±


    Calvin warned coldly.


    Sarah was startled, and her expression changed. She left dejectedly after


    that.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie for a while before he asked with difficulty, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie shed him a smile.


    From her rosy cheeks and the happiness on her face, Calvin could tell she was indeed different


    from before. As she said, she was fine now.


    However, he felt bitterness in his heart.


    ¡°She said she¡¯s fine. That means choosing Jonathan was the right choice for her. As for me¡­ The


    chance of being with her seems to be getting slimmer now. Or should I say, I had no more chances


    from the moment she decided to marry Jonathan!¡± he thought.


    ¡°If one day, you find that being with Jonathan is making you unhappy, then-¡±


    12:50


    Before he could finish his words, Rosalie interrupted, ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day. Even if there¡¯s


    any misunderstanding between me and Jon in the future, I will try my best to resolve it. Calvin, I


    love Jonathan, so I¡¯m happy being together with him!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s body trembled suddenly. His face instantly turned pale. ¡°You¡­ love him?¡± He felt it was


    hard to spit out every word.


    ¡°Yes, I love him. After I have been through so many things, I understand my heart very well now. I


    love Jon and hope to be with him for the rest of my life,¡± said Rosalie.


    Calvin¡¯s expression turned dull. It was as if her words hadpletely extinguished thest hope in


    his heart.


    ¡°Calvin, let bygones be bygones. I hope you can also stop yourself from being tied to the past. Your


    deal with that little girl is done. She saved you back then, and you already risked your life to save


    her. You don¡¯t owe her a thing anymore,¡± Rosalie said in a clear voice that carried a hint of


    tranquility as if she was talking about something else calmly.


    Calvin smiled bitterly, wondering, ¡°Do I not owe her a thing anymore? But why do I have a heavy


    feeling in my chest after hearing that?¡± Rosalie then told Renee, the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡± After saying that, she walked toward the other side. On the other hand, Calvin stood rooted to


    his spot in a daze while fixing his eyes on her back.


    Even after her figure had left his sight, he still looked on as he did.


    n heaved a sigh on the side. No one could imagine that Calvin, who had changed his girlfriends


    quickly, would be in such a state when he became obsessed with someone.


    Things might be easy to settle if it were another woman. However, that woman was the one


    Jonathan had taken an interest in and was now married to him. Therefore, Calvin¡¯s rtionship with


    her was destined to be fruitless.


    n gently patted his friend on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°There are plenty of women out


    there. Maybe after you forget about Rosalie, you will find that-¡±


    ¡°n, have you ever really loved someone?¡± Calvin suddenly asked.


    Momentarily stunned, n could only hear Calvin continue to say, ¡°If you have ever loved someone,


    you will know that no matter how many women there are in this world, only one of them can capture


    your eyes and heart, and you won¡¯t want anyone else except her.¡±


    12:51


    He would not be attracted to other women, nor would he be moved by them.


    That was because he had spent all his feelings on a woman he had been searching for so many


    years. It was so much that he could not take them back anymore.


    There was no way he could fall in love with another woman now.


    His love was entirely over after he learned the truth.


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, Jonathan was already inside the manor.


    ¡°Why did youe home early today?¡± She was puzzled.


    ¡°I came back early because I¡¯ve finished my work in the office,¡± he said while pulling her over to sit


    on the couch, lifting her feet, and massaging them gently.


    Rosalie enjoyed her husband¡¯s massage.


    Her legs were slightly swollen in the past few days but were fine now. It was said that swelling


    tended to get worse as the pregnancy progressed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, he massaged her calves and feet at home ording to the massage techniques taught


    by experts in the hospital¡¯s antenatal ss.


    It feltfortable after a massage, so he massaged her legs a few times daily.


    ¡°Have you visited Lillian today?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yeah. The doctor said Lillian will regain her consciousness soon. I wonder if she can see Callum


    when she wakes up. By the way, hasn¡¯t your man contacted Callum yet?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan hesitated for a moment. ¡°What if Callum already changed? Do you still want Lillian to see


    him when she wakes up?¡±


    His words confused Rosalie. She asked, ¡°What do you mean by Callum already changed? In what


    way?¡±


    ¡°The Tall family and Callum should be making a move against the first branch of the White family in


    the next few days. It¡¯s probably time for them to reel in the. My men once tried to contact


    Callum, but he seemed reluctant to contact the outside world. I guess he doesn¡¯t want his current


    n to go wrong,¡± Jonathan said.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    ¡°Are you saying that Callum refused to contact your people?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, and in a few days, I¡¯m afraid you will see him on the news. At that time, he willpletely take


    over the White family. But it will be with the help of the Tall family,¡± Jonathan said.


    Originally, he wanted to tell her after finding out what the rtionship between Callum and the real


    daughter of the Tall family was.


    Nevertheless, it was now clear that Callum and the Tall family acted faster than he had expected.


    Naturally, this was also due to the stupidity of the direct descendants of the White family. After


    Callum disappeared, they took a series of measures that were unpopr with the others and it was


    only natural that the family met its demise faster.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say how Callum has changed,¡± she urged. Then, she added, ¡°If Callum can take back


    the White family, it should be a good thing. Even with the help of the Tall family, it must be because


    he had no choice but to do so. Although Josephine from the Tall family once did something to


    Lillian¡¯s car and almost caused us an ident, Lillian would still be able to show some empathy.¡±


    ¡°But what if Callum dates another woman?¡± Jonathan asked. After all, even if he did not mention it


    now, everyone would still know once


    Callum shows up in public.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Jonathan. ¡°Has he¡­ fallen for someone else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility. Maybe he is pretending to be because he wants to use the Tall family, but¡­


    Anyway, I think when Lillian wakes up, it¡¯d be better not to mention Callum to her so that she won¡¯t


    be provoked. We can wait until everything is made clear.¡±


    Rosalie nodded, but she was still in a bad mood.


    ¡°If Callum really falls for someone else, then¡­ what should Lillian do?¡± she wondered. At the


    thought of this, Rosalie¡¯s face darkened and she frowned.


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t think too much. Callum falling for someone else is just the worst possibility.


    Moreover, you also said that Callum loves Lillian


    1


    12:31


    very much,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Yes, he¡­ loves Lillian very much!¡± Rosalie breathed a long sigh of relief. Then, she said to


    Jonathan as if she was seekingfort, ¡°So, he won¡¯t betray Lillian, right?¡±


    Jonathan gently caressed Rosalie¡¯s frown. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Rosalie was silent. She understood what he meant. After all, it was hard to say whether Callum


    would fall for someone else or not because they were not Callum.


    It seemed as if the topic ended right there. Then, Jonathan continued to massage Rosalie¡¯s feet.


    She looked at him as he lowered his gaze. After that, she suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ met Calvin in the mall


    today.¡±


    His body stiffened slightly. He stopped what he was doing and raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding between us. I know you are bothered by the matter between


    Calvin and me, so I wanted to make it clear to you.¡± She then added, ¡°I told Calvin today that I am


    very happy now. The person I love is you, and I hope he won¡¯t be put in a dilemma about the past.¡±


    He stared intently at her. ¡°Do you really think you are happy now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy. Our marriage is really much happier than I thought.¡± Rosalie then added,


    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ll get scared because I¡¯m too happy now. Especially when Ipare it with Amelia


    and Lillian-¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t!¡± he suddenly interrupted her. After that, he added with great certainty, ¡°No matter what


    happened before, our rtionship willst forever in the future!¡±


    His gaze was burning and domineering. It was as if it was a that caught her firmly.


    Meanwhile, she was willing to fall into his. ¡°Yes, our rtionship willst forever!¡±


    At about three o¡¯clock in the morning, Amelia returned to her rental home with much exhaustion.


    Then, she took out several boxes of medicine and poured a ss of water before taking the pills.


    There were seven or eight pills in total. She used to be the person who disliked taking medicine, but


    now, these pills were her only hope to ensure that she would live another day.


    12.51


    Matilda walked out of her bedroom. Seeing Amelia taking medicine, she could not help but have


    tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°I think you should stop working at the food cart. Our family still has


    some money left. Or I can be a housekeeper to earn some money. Then, you can spend more


    time with Aiden.¡±


    Amelia swallowed thest two pills and turned to look at Matilda. ¡°Mom, people will think that you¡¯re


    already too old to be a housekeeper. The food cart¡­ Let me continue for another month and earn


    more money. After all, it costs a lot of money to buy the medicine every month. A monthter, I will


    close the food cart and apany Aiden.¡± Looking at Amelia¡¯s calm appearance made Matilda


    even sadder. ¡°Did the hospital make the right diagnosis? Did they really say that you-¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to two hospitals, and the results are the same. How can it be wrong?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you find Rosalie? Isn¡¯t she married to Jonathan? Jonathan is so powerful in Strico.


    Maybe he can find a good doctor to attend to you. There is still hope,¡± Matilda persisted.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I already owe Rosalie too much. She¡¯s pregnant now, and I don¡¯t want her


    to be upset about me anymore. Moreover, I¡¯m in the terminal stage now and I met experts in both


    hospitals. They said that other than doing a liver transnt, there is no other way. But Mom, you


    know that I have a unique blood type, so an ordinary liver is not suitable for me at all. Nevertheless,


    if I wanted to find a liver that has the same blood type as mine, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡±


    That was why she chose to hand Aiden over to Warren because it was already equivalent to her


    having a death sentence. It was an impossible situation for her.


    Matilda could not help crying. ¡°Why did you inherit your father¡¯s blood type? How nice it would be if


    you were to follow mine? I¡¯m already a useless old woman, so it will be so much better if I can give


    my liver to you.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia felt like crying as well. She wiped Matilda¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Mom, in fact, the person I


    am most sorry for is you. I should have taken good care of you, but instead, you have to follow me


    around and never live a peaceful life. Mom, you have to take care of yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that you should be sorry about because we are mother and daughter. I just want


    you to continue living your days and spending more time with an old woman like me!¡± Matilda said.


    12:31


    Amelia forced a smile and said, ¡°I will. After three months, I will hand over Aiden to Warren. Mom, I¡¯ll


    apany you back to our hometown. I will find a nursing home for you there. At that time, the


    money I kept plus your social security should be enough to cover the expenses of the nursing


    home¡­¡±


    Then, Amelia continued to inform Matilda about how she had already arranged for Matilda¡¯s future.


    Nevertheless, the more Amelia spoke, the sadder Matilda felt.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    After Amelia finished speaking, Matilda hugged Amelia and cried bitterly. Amelia patted Matilda¡¯s


    back andforted thetter softly by saying, ¡°Mom, stop crying. Stop crying¡­¡±


    In fact, the one person that she was worried about was not Aiden but Matilda. As a daughter,


    Amelia was unable to take care of Matilda when thetter was getting old even though Matilda had


    spent so much effort on her.


    Amelia went to the nearby food market to buy ingredients for the food cart. On her way back, she


    happened to meet Lucas.


    Seeing Amelia, Lucas was overjoyed. ¡°What a right timing. I was worried that no one would be at


    home if I were to go to your house.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Amelia asked.


    W


    ¡°I happened to be doing something nearby, so I came here to send some toys. They were all my


    toys when I was small, but they are


    well-preserved. When I talked to Aiden before, he was very interested, so I wanted to send some


    toys for him to y with. You can just throw the toys away when they are broken. Anyway, they are


    small toys that are worth not much,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia thanked him.


    ¡°Are you going to move these things up? Let me help you!¡± Looking at the ingredients on Amelia¡¯s


    tricycle, Lucas rolled up his sleeves and helped her carry the ingredients together.


    Amelia thanked him once again.


    They went upstairs with the ingredients and they did not notice a car parked not far away. The


    person in the car was looking at the scene with a gloomy gaze.


    Lucas did not stay long. He just put down the toys he brought there, chatted for a while, and was


    about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you downstairs,¡± Amelia said. Then, she added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll have to go downstairs and


    clean up the bike for the food cart anyway.¡±


    Then, they went downstairs. Lucas asked hesitantly, ¡°Is¡­ Rosalie okay now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good. Moreover, she gets along well with Jonathan now, and


    12:51


    their baby will be born in a few months,¡± Amelia replied.


    A trace of loneliness shed across Lucas¡¯ face, but he still said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s great that she has a


    good life.¡± Rosalie was the woman he really liked, and he also hoped that she could be able to have


    a good life after the


    hardships were over and be truly happy.


    Amelia watched the man¡¯s lonely expression, raised her hand, and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man, and you will find a good woman in the future!¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Lucas rubbed his nose self-deprecatingly. ¡°What about you? When are you going to find


    Aiden a father? It¡¯s too hard for a woman to raise a child in this way.¡±


    Amelia smiled gently and did not say anything. ¡°Finding another father for Aiden? I¡¯ll never have that


    chance,¡± she mused to herself.


    Under the sunlight, Lucas looked at Amelia¡¯s smile. For a moment, he could not help but be


    stunned. He only felt that her smile was fragile and empty at the moment.


    Even the person in front of him seemed to give a feeling that she was about to turn into bubbles and


    would disappear.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was not until Amelia¡¯s voice sounded that he came back to his senses.


    He quickly calmed down and said, ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯m going back now. If you need any help, please call


    me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia responded.


    When Lucas turned around and left, Amelia still looked directly at his back. It was as if she was


    being wistful about something or that she was feeling the loss of something.


    When Lucas got in the car and drove out of the residential area, Amelia finally turned around and


    walked toward her electric bike with the food cart. She only took a few steps when she suddenly


    heard footsteps approaching her quickly. The next moment, someone grabbed one of her arms and


    pulled her until she turned around.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is that man just now the one you are going to spend your new life with?¡±


    Warren¡¯s mocking voice was heard in Amelia¡¯s ear.


    Then, she was able to see his austere and cold expression.


    Looking at Warren in a suit, a look of surprise shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    12:51


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Warren asked coldly. He slightly frowned and there was


    displeasure on his face. At the thought of her gazing at that ordinary-looking man with a smile on


    her face, he was


    very upset.


    She had never smiled like that in front of him, but she was smiling at an ordinary man. Moreover, he


    wondered if she did not fight for custody because of the man.


    ¡°Amelia, are you so desperate for men? As long as it is a man who gives you some attention, you


    can¡¯t wait to abandon Aiden and marry him. Do you even n to give birth to his children?¡± Warren


    said sarcastically.


    Every word of his was like a sharp weapon that pierced her.


    Amelia looked at the man in front of her quietly. Then, she raised another hand that was not held by


    him and touched her heart.


    She thought, ¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. So it turns out that his words can¡¯t hurt me anymore.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt because now, I have really let it go.


    What a good thing. When you really don¡¯t love someone, no matter what he says can¡¯t hurt you


    anymore.


    Amelia said indifferently, ¡°Mr. York, I thought we had reached an agreement that day. These three


    months will be the time for me and Aiden to get along with each other. Please don¡¯t disturb me.


    Three monthster, I will naturally hand over Aiden to you, and I promise I won¡¯t show up in front of


    you and Aiden again.¡±


    Nevertheless, the more indifferent she was, the more upset he felt. Even her calmness made him


    feel particrly irritated.


    ¡°Agreement?¡± He suddenly snorted coldly. ¡°Since you also said it was an agreement, there is no


    evidence to prove it. We should put it down into writing so that it counts.¡±


    Amelia pondered for a while and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll write the agreementter, seal it with my


    fingerprints, and deliver it to you.¡±


    ¡°I want it now!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She frowned and felt that he was so aggressive at the moment. ¡°What? Since you don¡¯t


    want Aiden anymore, is it so difficult to give me an agreement now?¡± He sneered and added, ¡°The


    house you¡¯re renting now is just above us, right? It¡¯s so convenient. Let¡¯s just go to your ce. After


    you¡¯ve written the agreement, I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±


    12:3


    Then, Amelia took a deep breath and said. ¡°Are you saying that if I were to write the agreement and


    give it to you today, you won¡¯t bother me anymore in the next three months?¡±


    The word ¡°bother seemed to provoke Warren. He red at her. ¡°Do you


    think you have the right to let me bother you, Amelia? You¡¯re just a woman who has been in prison


    and now hooks up with others everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Amelia did not say anything. After all, no matter how mean Warren¡¯s words were, she could not be


    hurt anymore. The time she had left was just for Matilda and Aiden.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an agreement now,¡± she said. Then, she nced at her arm which was still


    gripped by Warren. ¡°Can you let go of me now, Mr. York?¡±


    With a cold expression, Warren released his grip.


    Amelia took the lead, and Warren looked at her back. He suddenly felt that his palm felt so empty


    that it was slightly frightening,


    Now, she was obedient and agreed to his request, but he wondered why he would feel so


    ufortable about it.


    Amelia and Warren arrived at the house she rented.


    At this moment, there was no one in the house. Matilda went out as well. Amelia entered the house


    and took out a piece of paper and a pen. She asked Warren, ¡°What do you want me to write?¡±


    He stared at her and said, ¡°Just write clearly that you give up custody now and will give Aiden to me


    three monthster. From now on, you can¡¯t appear in front of him anymore, let alonemunicate


    with him in. private. Don¡¯t y any tricks. If you want to do anything, I¡¯ll put you in a much worse


    situation than you were in prison before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t y any tricks. I¡¯ll not be a part of Aiden¡¯s future,¡± she said indifferently. Then,


    she lowered her head and began to write on the paper what he requested.


    She thought, ¡®Aiden¡¯s future¡­ I won¡¯t participate in it, and I won¡¯t have the chance to do so.


    What I have is only these three months. I just hope that I can spend the happiest time with Aiden


    and Mom in these three months.¡¯


    He narrowed his eyes and looked as if he was not used to her being so calm. It seemed that no


    matter what he said, she would not give any reaction at all.


    Moreover, it seemed that he no longer existed in her eyes and her heart.


    Back then, he existed in her eyes and heart. She even liked to hold his face and acted coquettishly


    toward him. ¡°Look at me more, Warren. Hike you looking at me!¡±


    12:52


    Nevertheless, now, she did not even bother to look at him anymore.


    Amelia wrote down the agreement, signed it, took out the inkpad, and sealed it with her fingerprint


    on the ce where she signed it.


    When everything was done, she handed the agreement to Warren. ¡°This will be enough, right?¡±


    Warren nced at the agreement. ¡°You¡¯re so eager to write the agreement down. Are you nning


    to get rid of Aiden so that you can wee your new life?¡±


    ¡°This is my personal matter. You have no right to ask, Mr. York.¡± She remained indifferent.


    Warren suddenly had a feeling of hatred. He should be the one taking control of the situation and


    right now, she was begging him. However, he wondered why he felt as if she was the one who took


    control of the situation.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is that man really this good?¡± He suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her to the corner of the


    wall. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that Aiden is your life and you don¡¯t want to have another child


    anymore? So now, are you willing to give birth to your second child for the sake of another man?¡±


    Amelia wanted to get rid of his grasp, but his fingers felt as if they were steel bars. The more she


    struggled, the more painful her hand was.


    ¡°Say it. Weren¡¯t you very determined and used a ss to pierce your stomach before? Look at you


    now. Are you nning to have another child?¡± Warren asked harshly.


    Then, Amelia stopped struggling and raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her. No matter


    how much love she once had for the man, it turned out that when her feelings were really worn out,


    nothing would be left.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m willing to give birth to the man¡¯s child if I really like him? As for you, Warren, I won¡¯t


    have another child of yours in this life!¡± she replied. There was no trace of joy or sorrow in her calm


    voice.


    His expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Is that so? Who do you like? Is it the man just now? Don¡¯t


    forget what you said about liking me before. You even took off all your clothes and took the initiative


    to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°That was just a mistake,¡± she responded indifferently.


    The word ¡°mistake¡± seemed to provoke him. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips


    hard, as if he wanted to stop her voice and prove


    12:52


    something by it.


    Amelia subconsciously wanted to resist, but after a while, she seemed to give up all her resistance


    and ept the kiss.


    The kiss kept getting deeper.


    If one were to say that Warren was provoked by the word ¡°mistake¡± at first and that was the reason


    for him to kiss her, he gradually immersed himself in the kisster.


    Her breath, her tenderness, and her sweetness seemed to be the ones that made him to be


    engrossed in it. It was as if he had returned to the previous time when he kissed her like that.


    After a long time, the kiss finally ended. Warren panted slightly and felt his heart beating extremely


    fiercely at the moment. Initially, he was angry butter on, he was immersed in the kiss.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me? How can I fail to stop myself from kissing the woman? How is it


    possible that I even felt nostalgic about it?¡± he mused to himself.


    ¡°Is this what you call a mistake? You cooperated well when I kissed you just now!¡± he mocked.


    ¡°I just wanted to check if I still have feelings for you or not. Now it¡¯s proven that I actually don¡¯t have


    anymore,¡± Amelia said. Just now, when he kissed her, her heartbeat was still as usual, and there


    was no emotion.


    The kiss did not mean anything to her. It was just a touch of the skin between them.


    ¡°You-¡± He red at her. Her words seemed to make him angry so easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore, Warren. And your revenge should be enough. Now, I¡¯m


    living my life miserably and even spent three and a half years in prison. Moreover, my one and only


    son will leave me. In fact, I have nothing left. Even if you want to take more revenge, so be it.¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and suddenly took the agreement from her hand. ¡°How would Aiden feel if he


    found this agreement that you personally wroteter in the future? A mother like you is willing to


    abandon him without hesitation in order to marry another man, have children, and walk away to


    have a new life!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. What you want to say to him is your decision, and I can¡¯t interfere.¡± Amelia¡¯s


    expression did not change. It was as if what he said.


    12:32


    was meaningless to her.


    Warren suddenly had a sense of powerlessness, as if no matter what he


    did now, it would not affect her anymore.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Even at this moment, Warren panicked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly withdraw thewsuit, Warren? Don¡¯t you want custody?¡± Irene went directly


    to Strico and asked Warren the question as soon as she saw him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since he stayed in Strico, she had been anxious and felt as if something might happen.


    Although Amelia had lowered herself to the extreme now, she still had a child with Warren. Thus,


    this kind of rtionship could not be cut off. Meanwhile, as long as Irene has not be the actual


    lady of the household of the York family, she would not feel at ease.


    ¡°I have reached an agreement with her. In three months, she will give Aiden to me. Moreover, from


    now on, she won¡¯t show up in front of him again,¡± Warren said indifferently.


    Irene was surprised and immediately said, ¡°Is she¡­ nning a scheme? Why is she suddenly


    willing to give up custody without any hesitation?¡± ¡°A scheme¡­¡± Warren mused to himself. The


    image of Amelia sharing loving nces with that man who looked honest suddenly shed across.


    his mind. His heart immediately filled with frustration. ¡°Enough! What scheme can she n? Does


    she have the right to trick me?¡± Warren¡¯s voice was full of anger.


    Hearing this, Irene knew that Warren was angry. She quickly said gently, ¡°Of course, she doesn¡¯t


    have the right. In the future, I will be a good mother to Aiden, Warren.¡±


    Warren stared at Irene and recalled the requests Amelia made when she went to see him that night.


    One of her requests was for him to be careful of Irene.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The way he looked at Irene made her feel confused. ¡°Nothing,¡± Warren


    replied.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we have our wedding within these three months?¡± Irene asked. After that, she


    added, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already prepared almost everything. After the wedding, Aiden will also go


    back to the York family. It will be a double blessing. Moreover, by that time, it will finally be right and


    proper for me to help you take care of Aiden.¡±


    Warren was silent. Indeed, it was time for the wedding, which had been


    12:32


    dyed for so long. However, every time he thought of staying with Irene for a lifetime, it always


    made him feel an inexplicable repulsion toward her.


    It was as if he was supposed to spend his life with another person.


    He thought, ¡°What was I thinking? Did I think Amelia was the one that I wanted to spend my entire


    life with? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Then, Warren suppressed the thought that made him despise himself and said to Irene, ¡°Very well,


    let¡¯s get married. I¡¯ll ask others to prepare for it. Our families can set the date togetherter.¡±


    Irene looked overjoyed and was excited. She smiled sweetly at Warren. ¡°I will be a good wife and


    mother, Warren.¡±


    She thought, ¡®As for Amelia? Humph! What right does that woman have topete with me?


    From now on, I¡¯ll be the young mistress of the York family. Meanwhile, Amelia will just be a speck of


    dirt!


    Amelia did not expect that Irene would appear in front of her again.


    Irene, dressed in a haute couture outfit from a luxury brand, looked elegant and noble. There was a


    smile on her delicate face as if she were a winner.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met again, Amelia. Speaking of which, I thought you were going to fight against Warren to


    the end. But thewsuit hasn¡¯t started yet, and you have already given up custody on your own


    initiative. What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to gain more benefits by giving up custody?¡± Irene stood


    in front of the food cart and looked at Amelia mockingly as if the former was looking at a loser.


    Amelia raised her eyes slowly. ¡°Are you here just to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not just it. I also want to tell you that Warren and I will get married within these


    three months. After you give the child back to Warren three monthster, I will treat him ¡®well¡±.¡± Irene


    deliberately emphasized the word ¡°well,¡± but one could easily hear the threat in her words.


    Amelia narrowed her eyes and stared at her coldly.


    Irene said with a smile, ¡°Although you caused me to have a miscarriage back then, after all, that


    child is also Warren¡¯s child. I am not a vindictive person. Naturally, I will treat the child well and raise


    him to be a good person.¡±


    274


    12:33


    Although she said it that way, her gaze was telling a different thing.


    Amelia stared at Irene and said slowly, ¡°You and I both know exactly what was going on back then,


    Irene. You can hurt me because Warren doesn¡¯t care about me at all. But do you think you can hurt


    Aiden? He is rted to Warren by blood. Can Warren tolerate you plotting against Aiden? Do you


    really think he would be that stupid?¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression stiffened. For a moment, she did not know how to refute Amelia.


    ¡°Believe it or not, if Aiden gets hurt because of you one day, who would Warren throw away? Is it


    you or his own flesh and blood?¡± Amelia continued.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Irene gritted her teeth. Then, she added, ¡°Your son is just a disabled person, Amelia. Do


    you think Warren would care about a disabled son? Even if I can¡¯t give birth to a child, so what? I


    can find those surrogate mothers to give birth to Warren¡¯s children and then, I¡¯ll raise the children


    myself. Your disabled son is just a burden to the York family!¡±


    The word ¡°disabled¡± hurt Amelia¡¯s heart. Back then, if she had not been framed by Irene and sent to


    prison, she would not have fever there. After that, she could only take cold medicine to reduce the


    fever, but pregnant women were not supposed to eat that medicine at all.


    Nevertheless, at that time, she had no choice but to continue taking the cold medicine. It was


    because if her fever continued, she might lose her child directly.


    She had no choice but to take the medicine. Moreover, those pills were given by her fellow inmates


    who shared the same cell with her. They were the ones who pitied her.


    If she did not have a fever or taken the medicine, Aiden would not have lost his hearing. He would


    be a healthy child.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who treasures the disabled son. Do you think Warren would care about him?


    Warren ispeting with you for Aiden now because he doesn¡¯t want a child of his bloodline to be


    raised by a woman like you. When Warren has another son in the future, your disabled son will be


    thrown away.¡±


    Irene¡¯s viciousness continued.


    Amelia suddenly raised her hand and pped Irene in the face. ¡°If you dare to say things like this


    about Aiden again, I will fight you, Irene!¡±


    12:320


    Amelia stared at her angrily. The former looked like she was willing to risk everything.


    Irene covered her cheek in disbelief. ¡°H-How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I dare to hit you? You¡¯re lucky that I didn¡¯t chop you off with a knife after you made me


    into this.¡± Amelia then added coldly, ¡°Or do you want to feel what it¡¯s like to be chopped off?¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Irene was trembling with anger and thundered, ¡°Amelia, very well! I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price


    for it!¡±


    As she spoke, she made a phone call. After a while, several gangsters arrived and began chasing


    customers at Amelia¡¯s food cart away, causing trouble, and overturning the tables. Irene,


    conversely, sat on one side, watching the mess unfold with a smile.


    The only table those gangsters did not disturb was where Irene was seated. Clearly, they were her


    aplices.


    One of the gangsters rushed over to Amelia and started throwing punches and kicks at her. As


    much as she desperately put up a resistance, she still could overpower him.


    Within a few minutes, Amelia fell to the ground, defeated.


    The gangster kicked Amelia as he cursed, ¡°You must be blind. You can¡¯t just mess with anyone!


    This is a lesson for you today. You better watch out next time!¡±


    Amelia clenched her teeth tightly. Even at a time like this, she refused to beg for mercy. To her, that


    felt like herst vestige of dignity.


    At this moment, the pressure applied to her body suddenly vanished. Then, she heard the


    gangsters¡¯ cries of agony and Irene¡¯s burst of exmations.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia thought to herself.


    Amelia was stunned, but before long, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Amelia, are you okay? Have you


    hurt anywhere?¡±


    In front of Amelia, Rosalie appeared and reached out to help the former


    1.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± exined Rosalie. She was here to persuade Amelia about custody but did not


    expect that she would run into this situation. By this time, Rosalie¡¯s female bodyguard, Renee, had


    already knocked those gangsters down. She also seized Irene, who tried to flee the scene. ¡°Let go


    of me. How says you can grab me like this? I can sue you for that!¡± Irene yelled, but she couldn¡¯t


    break free at all.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll sue you, too.¡± Rosalie took out her phone and called the police.


    12:32


    ¡°Rosalie! There¡¯s no need to call the police.¡± Amelia hesitated for a moment, seemingly not


    intending to make things worse.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t call the police this time, Irene will only be more fearless next time.


    Thew is all about evidence. Even if Irene wants to sue you in the future, the examination report


    will be evidence that you got beaten up. It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia said nothing more.


    When the police arrived, they took everyone back to the police station to record a statement.


    At the police station, Irene refused to admit that she knew those gangsters and instead wanted to


    sue Amelia for pping her. Having automatically be Amelia¡¯s representativewyer, Rosalie


    stated that Irene was the one who had ndered Aiden first and that those gangsters were her


    aplices and acting under her orders.


    As such, the police could only record their statement first and then detain those gangsters.


    When Jonathan received Rosalie¡¯s call informing him that they were at the police station to record a


    statement and would returnte, he questioned which police station it was and drove over


    immediately. However, when he got out of his car and walked toward the entrance of the police


    station, he bumped into Warren, who had also rushed over as he did.


    Exchanging nces, they were both stunned. They obviously didn¡¯t expect to run into each other at


    this ce.


    Jonathan was the first who came to his senses and, as if realizing something, said, ¡°Why? Are you


    here to pick your fianc¨¦e up, Mr. York?¡± ¡°What about you, Mr. Youngblood? Are you also here to


    pick someone up?¡± Warren answered with a question instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my wife and her friend,¡± Jonathan replied faintly. Warren frowned. Irene didn¡¯t


    tell him much on the phone earlier. All that she said was that she ran into some trouble and was at


    the police station. As her voice sounded somewhat choked up, he hurried over without probing


    further.


    After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Warren felt his heart skip a beat. The image of Amelia¡¯s face


    instantly surfaced in his mind.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Amelia is also at the police station?¡± he wondered.


    12:32


    Just as Warren was about to head inside, Jonathan suddenly uttered, ¡°I heard that Amelia


    voluntarily gave you the custody, Mr. York. Aren¡¯t you curious about the reason?¡±


    Recalling Amelia saying things along the lines of how she wanted to start afresh, marry another


    man, and build a family, Warren felt his heart sore. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you like gossip too, Mr.


    Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan lifted his lips into a half-smile. ¡°Your testimony back then sent Amelia to prison. I hope you


    won¡¯t regret it in the future, Mr. York.¡± After saying that, he lifted his footsteps and walked inside


    first.


    He had never been interested in other people¡¯s affairs, but seeing Warren and Amelia¡¯s situation, he


    was reminded of Rosalie and himself.


    The only difference was that Amelia¡¯s imprisonment was the result of Warren¡¯s maneuver, while


    Rosalie¡¯s imprisonment was the result of Jonathan being a cold bystander.


    Warren frowned. ¡°Regret? Why would I regret it? Amelia was imprisoned because she was guilty


    and deserved to be punished. All she got was three and a half years imprisonment for taking one¡¯s


    life; that¡¯s too merciful to her!¡± he thought.


    Strangely, though, he felt an inexplicable ache in his heart.


    As Warren entered, he spotted Amelia sitting on a chair, her hair slightly messy and her face


    bruised and swollen. Her slender body made her old, taupe-colored blouse look rather dested.


    ¡°Why is she here? What the hell happened?¡± mused Warren.


    At the same time, Irene threw herself into his arms while bawling her eyes out. ¡°Warren¡­ You¡¯re


    finally here!¡±


    Only then did Warrene back to his senses and lowered his head to look at Irene in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t make it clear on the phone.¡±


    Irene looked up and deliberately showed Warren the side of the cheek where she got pped. ¡°I


    merely went to the food cart today and told Amelia I¡¯ll forgive and forget what happened before and


    raise Aiden well and treat him like my own in the future. But she pped me instead!¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she spoke, acting as if she was very pitiful.


    Rosalie coldly interrupted, ¡°Ms. Fletcher, why did you not say how you got a few gangsters to wreck


    the food cart and even whack Ms. Haab up?¡±


    12:32


    Warren¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly, and his face darkened drastically.


    Irene hastily retorted, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know those people. Don¡¯t falsely use me! Maybe Amelia


    offended those ruffians herself, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re here to cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out the truth after some investigations. I¡¯ll bring Amelia to the hospital for an injury


    examination. Irene, if you¡¯re involved in this


    incident, you can look forward to receiving an indictment,¡± Rosalie said directly.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Even if she was low-key, she had to stand up and be strong for Amelia¡¯s sake. Otherwise, Irene


    would look down her nose on Amelia even more. A glint shed across Irene¡¯s eyes, but she still


    insisted, ¡°Sure. I also want to know the truth!¡±


    Rosalie ignored Irene and asked Amelia, ¡°Amelia, can you stand?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Amelia forced a smile and stood up unsteadily.


    Rosalie was going to hold Amelia steady, but Jonathan said, ¡°Let me.¡± After that, he held one of


    Amelia¡¯s arms and walked toward the exit.


    Warren narrowed his eyes slightly. He knew Jonathan had no feelings for Amelia and was only


    willing to help her because of Rosalie.


    However, Warren still found the scene to be an eyesore.


    Amelia ignored Warren as she passed him, not even sparing him a nce.


    Warren pursed his thin lips into a straight line and stared at Amelia¡¯s back as she left.


    Irene cast an unhappy nce at Warren. Uneasiness welled up within her at how focused he was


    on Amelia¡¯s back.


    She thought angrily, ¡°Does he still have that bitch, Amelia, in his heart?¡±


    However, it would not be long before she and Warren got married. By then, regardless of whether


    he still had Amelia in his heart or not, she wanted him to have only her in it.


    After leaving the police station, Irene was still crying andining about how she was wronged.


    ¡°I just thought I should settle my previous grievances with Amelia since I would be raising Aiden in


    the future, but¡­ she pped me in the face. She caused me to miscarry and lose my child in the


    past and even treated me like this now. Don¡¯t I have the right to be angry? I didn¡¯t want to put you in


    a difficult position, so I wanted to reconcile with her. Yet¡­¡±


    Irene wept, looking pitiful, especially under the illumination of the streetmp. The light shining on


    her face made the imprint on her cheek look even more apparent.


    As Warren stared at the mark on her face, images of Amelia¡¯s bruised face crossed his mind


    instead.


    12:331


    His gaze sharpened as he looked at Irene.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Irene stuttered as guilt washed over her. She felt as if


    his


    eyes could see through her acts and thoughts.


    ¡°Do you really have nothing to do with those gangsters who made trouble today?¡± Warren asked in


    a deep voice.


    Irene¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, but she still kept an aggrieved look on her face. ¡°Warren,


    you also think I¡¯m involved? Do you also believe what that Rosalie woman said? She and Amelia


    are on the same


    side!¡±


    Warren stared at Irene for a while and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can find out the truth the minute I


    look into it. Irene, Amelia¡¯s imprisonment was her punishment for the child you lost. I don¡¯t want to


    stir up any more trouble and be aughingstock. Understand?¡±


    Irene¡¯s heart was shocked. He was implying he knew she was the culprit behind the incident that


    morning but did not say it directly to save her dignity.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± Irene bit her red lips and lowered her head. A trace of envy was evident in her


    eyes.


    She vowed silently, ¡°Once I be the matriarch of the York family, I¡¯ll take my revenge against


    Amelia and that illegitimate child! I¡¯ll make sure that child is ruined so that Amelia never has the


    chance to turn over!¡±


    Rosalie and Jonathan apanied Amelia to the hospital for an examination. Fortunately, Amelia


    only suffered some superficial injuries and nothing internal.


    After sending Amelia back, Rosalie still had difficulty getting over her anger at Irene¡¯s despicable


    behavior.


    ¡°Say, do you think Amelia isfortable handing Aiden to Warren? Once Warren and Irene get


    married, that woman will be Aiden¡¯s stepmother,¡± Rosalie reminded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she thought about it. All right, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Anger is not good for pregnant


    women,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s unfair for Amelia. Can¡¯t Warren see that Irene is acting?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Maybe he can, but still tolerates her. As far as I know, Warren got together with Irene at that time


    because he happened to be sick and needed a bone marrow transnt when the York family was


    down and


    12:33


    out. He then found a suitable donor for the transnt in the bone marrow bank,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°And that person turns out to be Irene?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Irene donated her bone marrow to Warren, and they got to know each


    other from there.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this kind of donation random and confidential? How could they meet, then?¡± Rosalie was


    confused.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Irene had a boyfriend at that time, who was a doctor in the hospital Warren was


    staying. It seemed Irene met Warren through him. I just ran a general investigation on him when


    searching for the attending physician¡¯s whereabouts you¡¯re looking for. I didn¡¯t ask for further


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard anything about the attending physician yet?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°A bit. We should be hearing from them soon,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalie¡¯s frown


    smoothened out slightly upon hearing the good news. ¡°I hope we can find out the truth earlier and


    prove Amelia¡¯s innocence.¡±


    ¡°Is the truth so important?¡± Jonathan questioned abruptly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Rosalie answered with certainty. ¡°Won¡¯t you turn out like Warren, who can¡¯t tell


    ck from white, if you are unaware of the truth for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°But sometimes, knowing the truth may not be a good thing,¡± he argued as he nced at her


    thoughtfully.


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d rather know the truth than be fooled by illusions,¡± she said. That was why she went


    to the Faculty of Law and chose to be awyer.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and dropped his gaze. He seemed to be shrouded by destion.


    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s bad for Warren to know the truth if Irene did indeed frame Amelia?¡± Rosalie


    asked, holding Jonathan¡¯s face with her hands and meeting his gaze.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s good.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and added, ¡°If Warren knew the truth, there might be


    changes in the custody decision.¡±


    However, there were some truths that he hoped would stay hidden forever. Hopefully, they never


    see the light of day.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Warren couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Amelia¡¯s messy hair, bruised face, and slender body all


    night. Her image lingered in his mind.


    He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why can¡¯t I stop thinking about Ameliately? Three months


    later, when she hands over Aiden to me, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with that woman!¡±


    ¡°Mr. York? What do you think of this n? Mr. York?¡± The voice of his subordinates suddenly


    interrupted him, and then he came back to his senses. He saw clearly that he was in the conference


    room, and he was attending a meeting of the senior management of thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a closer look at this n and discuss itter. Let¡¯s end the meeting first,¡± Warren said.


    The senior executives thought incredulously, ¡°The meeting is over?¡±


    The senior executives looked at each other. They thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that we would discuss


    and improve this n today?¡±


    However, since Jonathan said so, the others naturally didn¡¯t say much. Everyone packed up the


    documents at hand and then left the conference


    room.


    Finally, Warren said to the secretary beside him, ¡°You can go out first. I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary answered.


    When Warren was the only one left in the meeting room, his face finally showed a trace of fatigue


    and struggle. Then, he raised his hand and put it on his forehead. ¡°Amelia,¡± he said the name


    through gritted teeth, but he felt ashamed.


    Ameliay on the bed and barely wanted to move.


    Although the examinations in the hospital yesterday showed that all her injuries were merely skin


    trauma, at that moment, she felt every bone and muscle in her body was aching.


    The doorbell rang. She wondered, ¡°Did Mother forget to bring the key when she went out?¡±


    Amelia struggled to open her eyes, then moved her body and got out of bed. As soon as she got to


    her feet, her legs turned to jelly and she almost slumped to the ground.


    12:38


    She thought, ¡°As I expected. The condition of my physique now is different from before.¡±


    Even when she was beaten up in prison previously, she didn¡¯t feel so weak the next day.


    The doorbell kept ringing. The other party seemed to be in a hurry. Amelia walked to the door and


    opened it, but she didn¡¯t expect Warren toe into her sight.


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    Warren stared at Amelia unhappily. ¡°Why did it take so long for you to open the door?¡±


    Amelia suddenly had an impulse tough. ¡°Mr. York, this is my home. I can open the door whenever


    I want, and I can even choose not to answer the door.¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and stared at her with a pensive and piercing gaze. Although the bruising on


    her face was not as serious asst night, she looked very pale. She was wearing old pajamas and


    messy hair. Obviously, she had just woken up from sleep.


    Warren stretched out his long legs and strode into the room.


    Amelia said, ¡°This is my home. I didn¡¯t allow you toe in! Please go out!¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡± Warren suddenly sneered. ¡°Believe it or not, I can


    immediately ask yourndlord to break the contract with you and then lease this house to me. Your


    so-called ¡®home¡¯ can turn into mine in an instant.¡±


    Amelia frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Didn¡¯t I hand you the agreement?


    Didn¡¯t you promise that I would spend the past. three months alone with Aiden?¡±


    Warren was silent. In fact, even he couldn¡¯t figure out what he wanted to do! However, he felt


    restless at thepany, always recalling the scenes fromst night. Then, on impulse, he dropped


    by her ce.


    ¡°What the hell happenedst night? Did you really p Irene in the face?¡± Warren found an excuse


    for showing up there.


    Hearing that, Amelia suddenly realized that he was there to seek justice for Irene.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. So, are you going to seek justice for Irene and p me back now?¡± she said


    coldly.


    274


    12:38


    ¡°It¡¯s you who wants to give up Aiden¡¯s custody, and Irene is willing to take care of Aiden as her own.


    What else can youin about? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much for you to p her?¡± Warren¡¯s


    face darkened.


    ¡°Too much? In my opinion, one p is far from sufficient! One p is not enough for her to pay for


    the wrongdoings shemitted!¡± What Amelia hated the most wasn¡¯t Irene¡¯s nder, whichnded


    her behind bars, but her imprisonment that had caused Aiden¡¯s hearing loss.


    If it weren¡¯t for the series of unfortunate turns of events, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the cold medicine.


    Perhaps Aiden would have been a healthy child in that case!


    ¡°You¡¯re unrepentant! Irene owed you nothing. You, on the other hand, owed her a life!¡± Warren said


    unhappily.


    Amelia burst intoughter,ughing louder and louder. ¡°Hahaha!¡± She continued tough as if she


    had heard the funniest joke in the world. Warren¡¯s face darkened. Herughter sounded particrly


    ring to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he said.


    But she was stillughing!


    ¡°Amelia, have youughed enough?¡± Warren grabbed her arm and stared at her angrily.


    There was a sudden pain in her arm. The ce where she was kicked yesterday became more and


    more painful when being pulled by him at that moment.


    Her face changed, and she let out a moan of pain.


    Seeing that, Warren was stunned for a moment. Then, he suddenly pulled up her sleeve upon


    regaining his senses. Suddenly, he saw several bruises on her arm. The sight was shocking.


    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± he asked subconsciously. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Irene about it? Wasn¡¯t she having the time of her life watching the


    showst night? I have more wounds on my body. Would you like to see them? If you want to see


    them, I don¡¯t mind showing the injuries to you!¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to unbutton her clothes.


    His eyes became colder, but there was a trace of heartache in his eyes that even he had not


    noticed himself.


    3N


    12:58


    Her movements made him panic. He didn¡¯t even know what he was panicking about. He wondered,


    ¡°Am I afraid that once she takes off her clothes, I¡¯ll see more scars on her body?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you are so shameless. Do you like to take off your clothes in front of men?¡± he said fiercely


    to hide his panic at the moment.


    Amelia looked indifferent. No matter how harsh Warren¡¯s words were, they could no longer hurt her.


    At that moment, her right abdomen suddenly ached again.


    Amelia bent down, covering the aching part of her abdomen with her hand and trying her best to


    adjust her breathing so that she could adapt to that pain.


    At the very least, she didn¡¯t want to expose her weakness to Warren. She didn¡¯t want him to witness


    her in pain.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    It felt like her armor had been shattered. Even if it was full of cracks, she refused to be belittled by


    this man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡± Warren¡¯s voice sounded overhead.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to tell him she was fine, but she almost bit her tongue.


    She was trembling slightly, and beads of sweat on her brow slid down her cheek. Her face was so


    pale that even her lips were gray.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Warren announced. It was not the first time he had seen her in such


    pain.


    He grabbed her arm as he spoke, but not as hard as before. He was even a little cautious, as if he


    was afraid that it would hurt her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± Amelia said firmly.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you go to the hospital in this state?¡± Warren demanded angrily.


    ¡°When have you be so sympathetic, Mr. York?¡± Amelia said after a while, taking a great deal of


    effort to do so. ¡°Would it be so bad if I died in pain? Isn¡¯t that what you want? Aren¡¯t you always


    saying that I have to repay my father¡¯s debt?¡±


    He scowled, hard. ¡°Do you want to die, Amelia?¡±


    She did not want to die. On the contrary, she wanted to live. However, it was too difficult to do so.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes shed with gloom.


    However, Warren felt his heart pricked by her dejection.


    Shaking his head fiercely, he got rid of the pain in his heart and dragged her along as he opened


    the door.


    As soon he opened it, they found Lucas standing on the other side with one of his hands raised as if


    he was about to ring the doorbell.


    Warren stared at Lucas, narrowing his eyes. This man, he remembered, had been downstairs that


    day, exchanging a look with Amelia, who smiled at him for quite some time.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Lucas stared at the couple before him nkly, unable to grasp the situation for a


    moment.


    Warren sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want me to take you to the hospital? Are you waiting at home


    for your lover? Here you are, saying that you want to stay with your son for another three months,


    but on the other


    14


    12:330


    hand, couldn¡¯t wait for your lover toe. How shameless of you, Amelia!¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m shameless is none of your business, Warren.¡±


    Warren raised his eyebrows. ¡°Does this man know that you¡¯ve been in prison?¡± he said with a faint


    smile. ¡°Does he know how you told me that you loved me and then climbed into my bed? Does he


    know-¡±


    ¡°Mr. York! Mr. York, I presume?¡± Lucas interrupted Warren. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship


    you have with Amelia, but I think a man shouldn¡¯t say such things to a woman regardless!¡±


    Warren red at Lucas, who was trying hard to meet the former¡¯s gaze. ¡°Amelia is a good woman.


    You shouldn¡¯t use her of such things!¡±


    The way he said her name Amelia sounded particrly piercing to Warren¡¯s ears.


    Amelia looked at Lucas gratefully before turning to Warren. ¡°My friend is here, Mr. York. Even if I


    need a trip to the hospital, it will be my friend who will take me. Thank you for offering.¡±


    Lucas quickly caught on. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± Then, he took Amelia¡¯s other arm and


    gazed at Warren. ¡°Let go of Amelia, Mr. York, so I can take her to the hospital.¡±


    Warren stared at Lucas. His grip around Amelia¡¯s arm was stiffer than


    ever.


    Somehow, he had a feeling that his presence at that moment was excessive.


    Thus, he slowly ckened his grip. ¡°I¡¯m going to lock the door and go to the hospital,¡± Amelia told


    Warren. ¡°Are you nning on remaining here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Warren then walked out the door with a scowl. Amelia took the key and locked it.


    Lucas held Amelia while Warren stared after them, clenching his teeth so hard that they began to


    hurt again.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that man?¡± he thought vehemently. ¡°What does Amelia see in him? What¡¯s


    more, what man would dare want a woman that I, Warren York, had cast aside?¡±


    Lucas got in the car with Amelia. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Amelia said suddenly halfway along the journey. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not looking well. You¡¯d better go get yourself checked up,¡±


    12:53


    Lucas said.


    ¡°No, really.¡± She shook her head. ¡°About earlier¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The man is¡­ Aiden¡¯s father, I presume,¡± Lucas said. He noticed their resemnce.


    ¡°Yes. In three months, I will give him full custody of Aiden and go back to our vige with my mother.


    I count myself lucky to have met you, Rosalie, and Lillian in this city. Even after I go back home, I


    will remember you.¡± Amelia smiled, but her smile looked weak.


    ¡°Are you going back home?¡± Lucas was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going back to our hometown to live a quiet life,¡± Amelia murmured. The upper part of the


    right side of her abdomen still throbbed.


    Closing her eyes and gritting her teeth, she tried to endure the pain. Lucas studied the woman


    before him. She was weak but doing her best to endure her pain and thought how fragile yet strong


    she was.


    Aiden called him that morning, saying that he had identally broken the toy he had gifted and


    mentioned that Amelia was hurt, which was why he took the time to visit. However, he did not


    expect to have run into this.


    As he was an outsider, he thought it best not to get involved.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± Lucas was still a little worried.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with me, so I don¡¯t have to go,¡± Amelia answered weakly.


    Matilda happened to be home while Amelia was taking medicine when Rosalie came to visit the


    latter.


    Rosalie nced at the boxes of medicine on the table, and her


    table, and her expression shifted subtly when she caught a glimpse of the name on the box.


    Amelia was about to put away the medicine, but Rosalie was too quick. She picked one of them up


    and studied it carefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Amelia?¡± she asked after a while. ¡°Tell me! Is this


    illness the reason. why you suddenly decided to give Warren custody of Aiden?¡±


    Amelia remained silent.


    Matilda¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why are you still trying to hide it at this point? You should tell Rosalie


    everything. She¡¯s going to find out about it even if


    you try and keep it from her.¡±

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Amelia sighed, then looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s liver cancer in the third stage, and I have


    half a year to live. Although the doctor shat chemotherapy might allow me to live for another two


    years, I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life on chemotherapy. I want to spend thest six months


    in my own way!¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. Although she had a bad feeling when she saw those medicines, she never


    expected Amelia¡¯s illness to be so serious.


    ¡°What about surgery? What did the doctor say?¡± she asked anxiously. ¡°Unless I have a liver


    transnt, there is little point in surgery. But I have a rare blood type, and it¡¯s hard to find a


    compatible source of liver, so there is no need to think about liver transnt,¡± Amelia said.


    Matilda hesitantly said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve also thought about it. It¡¯s not that there is no liver source at all!


    Didn¡¯t you donate bone marrow to someone before? The doctor said that the person is only a few


    years older than you and has the same blood type as yours. Why don¡¯t we try to find that person?


    Maybe that person¡­ is willing to donate liver to you.¡±


    After all, for the donor, even if a part of the liver was donated, the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    remaining liver could maintain the body¡¯s needs and would slowly grow back in time.


    Amelia said, ¡°Mom, stop it. It has been so long. Besides, the hospital has a rule that the patient¡¯s


    name cannot be disclosed! What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect anything in return when I donated my bone


    marrow back then. If I ask the person to cut their liver for me now, wouldn¡¯t it be moral coercion?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are risks in surgery. The person will have to undergo another risky surgery to


    donate liver to me. The risk of liver donation is much greater than that of bone marrow donation.¡±


    Amelia added, ¡°That person is a few years older than me and probably has family and children. It


    means the whole family will take the risks for me.¡±


    As Rosalie listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter, her expression suddenly


    changed, as if she had thought of something. ¡°Amelia, have you¡­ also donated bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°It happened many years ago,¡± Amelia said lightly. She did not notice that


    Rosalie used the word ¡°also.¡± ¡°When I was young, I registered in the bone


    14


    12:34


    marrow bank. Not long after, they called me to ask if I was willing to donate because there was a


    person with a rare blood type that happened to match mine. So I donated it and saved a life.¡±


    Rosalie frowned. Amelia, like Irene, had donated bone marrow. ¡°Is it a coincidence, or is there a


    hidden truth? Maybe I should look into it,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Amelia, you should take good care of your body anyway. If you are worried about money, I will help


    you solve it!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you. I know my illness well. I will cherish every day,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie knew that the best option was to find a suitable liver source and perform a liver transnt.


    Moreover, she wanted to find out whether Amelia¡¯s bone marrow donation had anything to do with


    Irene.


    There might be a turnaround if it was as she guessed.


    After she left Amelia¡¯s house, Rosalie was sent by the driver to the hospital for a prenatal visit.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was already at the hospital.


    As soon as Rosalie saw Jonathan, her eyes could not help but turn red. She strode forward quickly,


    opened her arms, and wrapped them around Jonathan¡¯s waist. Then, she buried her face deeply in


    his embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Rosalie in his


    arms.


    Rosalie teared up. ¡°Amelia¡­ only has half a year left to live. If she can¡¯t find a suitable liver source


    within half a year, she will¡­¡± Her voice choked up unconsciously.


    She could only imagine how much determination it would take for Amelia, who had wanted to retain


    the custody right of her son, to make up her mind and hand over the custody to Warren.


    If Amelia had not gotten that disease and did not need to deal with all the difficulties in treating it,


    she would not have made that decision.


    A trace of surprise shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What disease does she have?¡±


    ¡°Liver cancer.¡± Rosalie murmured, ¡°It¡¯s already in the third stage. Only a liver transnt can help


    her. But Amelia has a rare blood type, and it is difficult to find a suitable source of liver.¡±


    As she spoke, she sniffed and looked up at Jonathan. ¡°Jon, can you help


    12:54


    me check something?¡±


    Jonathan looked at her red eyes and the mist in them. ¡°Okay, I can do whatever you want, but


    please don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Her tears would make him heartbroken.


    Even though he knew she burst into tears because she was worried about Amelia, he still could not


    help but feel jealous. He did not want her tears to be shed for other people.


    Rosalie choked and calmed herself down, then said, ¡°I just found out today that Amelia has donated


    bone marrow before, but it was a blind donation at that time, and Amelia didn¡¯t know who the


    recipient was.¡±


    When Jonathan heard that, his eyes shed with light. ¡°Are you suspecting that the person to whom


    Amelia has donated bone marrow was Warren?¡±


    As expected, he could understand her thoughts without saying much. Rosalie nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, I am. After all, it is such a coincidence. Irene and Amelia have both donated bone marrow, and


    Irene¡¯s


    ex-boyfriend at that time was a doctor from the hospital where Warren was treated.¡±


    A series of coincidences made it impossible for her not to overthink it.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check it out. Now, you can rest assured, and don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gently stroked her under-eyes with his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re going to


    have an examinationter. Didn¡¯t the doctor say you should try to stay happy as you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Rosalie responded with a hum. Regarding Amelia, she hoped that it was really as she had guessed.


    If that were the case, then there might still be a ray of hope for Amelia.


    In the hospital, Rosalie had a routine examination first and then a progesterone shot in her belly.


    After a period of injections, the three fetuses in her belly were developing well, but there were


    already many needle holes in her belly, which was even a little bruised due to the injections.


    Even though he had seen her take injections many times, Jonathan would still get nervous


    whenever he saw the slender needle pierce her belly. His whole body would stiffen, and his hands


    would break out in cold sweat. In the past, no matter how dangerous the situation had been, he


    would


    12:54


    not be nervous.


    However, he would be nervous whenever something happened to


    Rosalie.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    In the end, Rosalie had tofort Jonathan after her injection. ¡°All right, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an


    injection, and it doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡±


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. He thought, ¡°How could it not hurt?¡± He had


    asked the doctor and found out that the longer and more times the injections were taken, the more


    painful it would be.


    ¡°Okay, be good. Didn¡¯t you tell me not to be sad just now? Why do you look like you are about to cry


    now? We¡¯re going to attend the ss soon,¡± Rosalie said.


    As she spoke, she patted Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and caressed his head.


    The nurse who was still in the injection room watched the scene in front of her in shock. She


    thought, ¡°Is this¡­ the famous Mr. Youngblood in Strico, who is decisive and ruthless? But why does


    he look like¡­ um, a puppy that wants to be hugged and kissed by his master? And his master¡­


    naturally is¡­¡± The nurse sneaked a nce at Rosalie.


    Only Rosalie could do such a thing to Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s marriage with an unknown woman was


    only circted within the hospital, and there was no such news in public.


    At first, many medical staff in the hospital had talked about it, saying that Rosalie had probably


    forced Jonathan to get married because she was pregnant.


    But now it seemed that was not the case at all. Compared to the three babies in Rosalie¡¯s belly,


    Jonathan seemed to care more about Rosalie. Even when she got an injection, he seemed


    reluctant for her to bear the pain.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan arrived in the ssroom, Rosalie found that there seemed to be more


    people, at least more than when she had first attended the ss.


    And somehow, Rosalie felt that when she and Jonathan walked into the


    ssroom, the initially noisy ssroom suddenly became quiet, and many people looked toward


    them in unison.


    ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± she thought. Then, she asked Jonathan, ¡°Jon, do you think there are more


    people here than before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A bit more,¡± Jonathan said calmly. He took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked toward their usual


    seats. Although more people were in the ssroom, no one sat in those


    two seats.


    When the two of them approached, everyone noticed their red eyes, as if they had just cried.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No one could imagine the scene of Jonathan crying. ¡°If Mr.


    Youngblood cries, Strico would probably be in trouble!¡± they thought.


    09:33


    The red eyes indeed made people¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    11


    Rosalie also looked at Jonathan¡¯s slightly red eyes at that moment. ¡°Your eyes are¡­ still red.


    People who don¡¯t know about it might think I¡¯ve bullied you.¡± Jonathan murmured, ¡°The only one


    who can bully me is you, anyway.¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t bully you.¡± Her face blushed inexplicably.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind even if you bully me.¡± He stared at her intently and said, ¡°But no matter how you bully


    me, just don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    His words somehow made her feel as if something had weighed heavily on her heart. He seemed to


    have some uneasiness.


    ¡°But¡­ what is he worried about?¡± she wondered. They were married, and their rtionship was


    quite good now. She felt like they were gradually returning to the warm time in the past.


    She held his face with both hands and said seriously, ¡°I will never leave.¡±


    When Jonathan heard that, his eyes darkened, and the corners of his lips slowly curled into a faint


    smile.


    His smile was so beautiful that she almost lost herself in it.


    The surrounding onlookers were stunned at that moment.


    ¡°Oh, God! This woman is holding Mr. Youngblood¡¯s face in her hands, and Mr. Youngblood even lets


    her¡­ hold it like that!¡± some people thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Mr. Youngblood is smiling. Such a smile cannot be seen elsewhere! It¡¯s like, in Mr.


    Youngblood¡¯s eyes, there is only that woman! All his smiles and warmth are only for her!¡± the others


    thought.


    Although many women were already married and pregnant, they all looked at Rosalie with envy at


    that moment.


    Those who knew Jonathan¡¯s identity were especially envious of Rosalie.


    Now, the news media hadn¡¯t announced Jonathan¡¯s marriage, but these people knew that none of


    those famous socialites would be able to surpass Rosalie in the socialite circle in Strico in the


    future.


    When Rosalie came back to her senses, she found herself holding Jonathan¡¯s face in front of


    everyone, and her face suddenly turned red. She quickly put down her hands in embarrassment


    and pretended to be ready to listen to the lecture. During the ss, the expert asked some of them


    to demonstrate on stage. Rosalie looked at the two expectant fathers who demonstrated on the


    stage and said, ¡°These two people look familiar. I seem to have seen them somewhere.¡± Jonathan


    responded, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve seen them on the news. One of them is the CEO of Horizon Real Estate,


    and the other is the person in charge of Ne.¡± Rosalie was startled. She then looked at the two


    people again, and it seemed that it was really them. When she browsed the web, she sometimes


    came across news about those two, and such news usually came with some photos. That was why


    09:331


    they looked familiar to her.


    Although Rosalie knew that this hospital was an expensive private maternity hospital in Strico, and


    people who came here were usually those with good financial conditions, she still found it ridiculous


    that just any two expectant fathers who happened to demonstrate on the stage were both big shots


    fromrgepanies.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°Among the people who attend the ss, do you think there are any


    other CEOs, bosses, and chairmans? If there are more, they can all get together for a table of poker


    and discuss business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a table, but probably three or four tables.¡± Then Jonathan started giving Rosalie


    information about some of the people there. ¡°Here are also the CEO of Deli Gourmet, the person in


    charge of Aerospace Group, the general manager of the Strico branch of Ind Tourism Group¡­¡±


    Those groups andpanies that Jonathan mentioned were all from prominent backgrounds, and


    that was what he saw when he walked in and nced around just now. As for whether there were


    directors of some smallpanies among them, he didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    After all, those people from smallpanies wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to get in touch with him.


    Rosalie was surprised at first, but the more she heard it, the more he sensed something amiss.


    There were so many of them. Why did these people alle to this ss with their pregnant wife?


    It was important to know that the pregnant women¡¯s courses offered by the hospital had many


    sessions and different time periods, so it would be convenient for pregnant women to participate in


    the courses ording to their own time. Therefore, Rosalie felt that even though the wives of rich


    people like Strico were pregnant and chose this hospital, it was so exaggerated that so many


    people were there all at once.


    ¡°Why are there so many couples though?¡± She was speechless.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s no coincidence.¡± Jonathan did not seem surprised at this.


    ¡°No coincidence?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and then she widened her eyes as if


    something hade to her mind. ¡°Is it¡­ Well, are they here because of¡­ you?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll know after the ss.¡± Jonathan smiled.


    After the lecture, as expected, many people came to greet Rosalie and Jonathan when they were


    about to leave.


    The people who greeted her were all those mentioned by Jonathan before. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if those people were indeed there for Jonathan.


    If photographs were taken right then, those who didn¡¯t know would think that these big shots were


    having a dinner party.


    Who would have thought that this was the scene after the ss for pregnant women?


    Rosalie nced at the bosses and thedies who surrounded her and Jonathan. It felt like there


    were more than three or four tables of poker yers. Including thedies, Rosalie even reckoned


    they amounted to more than seven or eight tables. Rosalie could almost predict that she would


    meet these bosses and their wife¡¯s group frequently in the future sses for pregnant women.


    In the afternoon, when Amelia prepared the ingredients for the food cart and went into the bedroom


    to change clothes, she saw her mother hanging up the phone. She murmured, ¡°How could there be


    such an ungrateful person? How could it be?¡±


    Matilda couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears as she muttered.


    09:331


    Amelia stepped forward and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Matilda hurriedly said, trying to hide her feelings at the moment. Amelia sighed and


    walked to her mother. ¡°Mom, what happened? Is there anything you can¡¯t talk to me about now?¡±


    Matilda looked at her daughter and felt even more sorry for her. ¡°I¡­ I called the hospital where you


    donated your bone marrow before and told them about your situation. I asked if I could contact the


    person who epted your bone marrow and whether they could donate their liver to you. But the


    hospital just called me and said that they had already contacted the person, and the person refused


    to donate their liver!¡±


    Speaking of this, Matilda gritted her teeth again. ¡°If I had known that the person was so heartless,


    you shouldn¡¯t have saved them by donating bone marrow!¡±


    Compared with her mother¡¯s anger, Amelia appeared more calm. ¡°Mom, I donated my bone marrow


    at that time, but it doesn¡¯t mean the other party must donate liver to me again. At that time, I really


    wanted to save a life. As for whether the other party would like to save me now, they have the right


    to choose, and there is no need to guilt-trip them.¡±


    ¡°I just think¡­ Why are you so miserable?¡± Matilda hugged Amelia and couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Ameliaforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think about these unhappy things. Let¡¯s think more about happy


    things! A day will go by, whether you¡¯re unhappy or not, and I¡¯ve got half a year left. So, why don¡¯t


    we spend the remaining half a year happily?¡±


    Matilda nodded in sobs. ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s be happy¡­ Don¡¯t think about those people who have no


    conscience!¡±


    Amelia gently wiped the tears on her mother¡¯s face. Now, she would no longer me her fate. She


    only regretted that she could not apany her mother and Aiden for longer.


    At this moment, in the private room of a club, Irene red at the good-looking


    man.


    This man was her former boyfriend, but after she got together with Warrenter, she broke up with


    him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree not to contact me after the breakup? Why are you looking for me again?¡± Irene


    asked exasperatedly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to contact you at all, but recently, an interesting phone call came. I think you should be


    interested in it.¡± Brayden said with a hippie smile.


    ¡°A phone call?¡± Irene wondered.


    ¡°An olddy called in, saying that her daughter had liver cancer and needed a liver transnt to


    survive. She also said that her daughter once donated bone marrow and wanted to contact the


    person who received a bone marrow transnt through the hospital to ask if he was willing to


    donate it,¡± Brayden said.


    09:33 1


    The more Irene listened, the more she frowned. Her face changed when she heard it.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Amelia had liver cancer and wanted to contact Warren? No way! If that¡¯s the


    case, Warren would know that it was actually Amelia who really donated bone marrow to him!¡± Irene


    mused.


    Irene¡¯s body trembled when she thought about what could happen to her.


    ¡°Do you think I should contact the man who received a bone marrow transnt for that olddy?¡±


    Brayden asked sarcastically.


    ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Irene gritted her teeth and asked, knowing that the man must have a


    purpose since he found her today.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to be the youngdy of the York family, Ms. Fletcher. I happen to have a


    tight hand recently, Ms. Fletcher, so you mustn¡¯t be stingy,¡± Brayden said.


    He was trying to ckmail her. Irene hated him secretly, but now she had no choice but to answer


    his request. ¡°2 million dors! Don¡¯te to me again!¡±


    ¡°2 million dors? Is the position of the youngdy of the York family only worth 2 million dors?¡±


    There was a greedy look in his eyes. ¡°I want 10 million dors. I won¡¯t show up in front of you


    again.¡±


    ¡°10 million dors?¡± Irene said angrily, ¡°Where do you want me to get 10 million dors at once?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want 10 million dors in a month, or you won¡¯t have your wedding, Ms. Fletcher!¡±


    Brayden threatened.


    Irene was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 million dors. Don¡¯t show up in front of


    me again, or I¡¯ll reveal everything. Then, I can sue you for ckmail. You have to stay in prison for


    the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    ¡°I¡¯ve already replied that the patient who received the bone marrow transnt isn¡¯t willing to donate


    their liver. Once that woman dies, you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about,¡± Brayden reassured.


    ¡°Oh, yes. As long as Amelia is dead, I won¡¯t have to worry anymore,¡± Irene thought.


    That was, without a doubt, the best news she had heard all day. After all, she could finally make


    Amelia vanish from the face of the earth!


    Meanwhile, it didn¡¯t take long before Jonathan found information regarding Amelia¡¯s bone marrow


    donation.


    ¡°The records filed by the hospital show that Irene did donate her bone marrow to Warren. At the


    same time, there are also Amelia¡¯s donation records, except the recipient page ispletely


    nk.¡±


    ¡°nk?¡± Rosalie eximed. ¡°How can it be nk?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s to prevent people from knowing who the recipient is. Coincidentally, the blood


    types of Irene, Amelia, and Warren are the same. The dates the two women donated their bone


    marrows are also the same,¡± Jonathan continued.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a high possibility that the one who


    received Amelia¡¯s bone marrow was Warren?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say the possibility is more than 99%,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°The hospital records at that time


    had been tampered with, so we can¡¯t find any original documents. However, we managed to track


    down a record in the bone marrow bank. It listed only one instance of bone marrow donation that


    coincided with Amelia¡¯s rare blood type. Back then, the staff of the bone marrow bank had called


    Irene and Amelia regarding the transnt. The former refused, but Amelia agreed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ So it¡¯s true, then!¡± Rosalie thought as she took a sharp intake of breath. Never in her


    wildest dreams did she imagine there was such a bond between Amelia and Warren. The man had


    always wanted to take revenge on Amelia and even send Amelia to prison, but little did he know


    that Amelia was the one who had selflessly donated her bone marrow to him!


    Sadly, Amelia might also never expect that the person she saved was the one who. had destroyed


    her life.


    ¡°Amelia is such a poor thing¡­ Does Warren know he¡¯s hurting the woman who saved his life?


    Rosalie choked-out.


    ¡°Are you feeling sad again?¡± Jonathan asked as he looked at Rosalie¡¯s slightly reddened eyes.


    ¡°Looks like I shouldn¡¯t let you interfere with Amelia¡¯s matters in the future. I don¡¯t want to see you


    this upset all the time.¡±


    09:34


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie hurriedly adjusted her mood. ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t help but feel bad for


    Amelia. Why don¡¯t I visit Warren tomorrow and exin the situation to him? He¡¯s the only person


    who can save Amelia now. If he¡¯s willing to donate his liver to Amelia, she¡¯ll have a chance to


    survive!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. If you approached Warren at this juncture and said all that, he might think we¡¯re


    making up stories to save Amelia,¡± Jonathan reasoned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a record in the bone marrow bank, though?¡± Rosalie retorted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it show that Irene


    refused to be a donor back then?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, she can also say that she agreedter, except it wasn¡¯t recorded in the bone marrow


    bank,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°We¡¯d need more evidence to convince Warren.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s find more evidence, then. No matter what, we must convince


    Warren that the person who saved him was Amelia! He has to save Amelia now!¡±


    ¡°What if he still refuses?¡± Jonathan asked as he raised his brows. ¡°After all,


    ording to my investigation, Amelia¡¯s father nearly destroyed the York family back then. Later,


    Warren reinvigorated the York family and chose to take revenge on Amelia because her father had


    already passed away.¡±


    With such a family scandal, Warren might not be willing to help Amelia even if he knew the truth.


    Of course, that was assuming Warren had genuinely lost all feelings for Amelia. ¡°If he still refuses,


    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get him on the operating table, even if it means having to tie him up!¡±


    Rosalie said through gritted teeth, looking fiercely determined.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but look at Rosalie in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I thought you were the kind of person who¡¯d always abide by thew no matter what. You wouldn¡¯t


    do anything against others¡¯ will.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie felt herself flush with embarrassment. She had forgotten she was still a


    lawyer!


    ¡°I guess the reason is¡­ I truly think Warren owes Amelia too much. If Amelia were to die like this,


    there¡¯d be no justice in this world!¡± she said, albeit with some hesitation. ¡°If it reallyes to a point


    where we have to force Warren¡­ Will you help me?¡±


    By then, it was clear from her expression that she was struggling with conflicting emotions. On one


    hand, going against thew waspletely different from her usual persistent pursuit of justice. On


    the other hand, she didn¡¯t want Amelia to die and leave Aiden without a mother!


    Jonathan curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said that I¡¯d help you with anything? No


    matter what it is, I¡¯ll do it as long as you say the word. Even if there


    09:34


    are dangers ahead, you can always count on me to protect you.¡±


    His voice, as usual, was calm and soft, but when paired with his naturally cold tone, it sounded like


    a melodious string of musical notes resonating in her heart. ¡°However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll get in


    trouble for doing what I asked of you?¡± Rosalie piped up.


    Jonathan held her hand firmly. ¡°So what? I promised you before I¡¯ll always care for and fight anyone


    for you, Rosie. Besides, everything I do for you is of my own free will.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosalie could feel her hand getting warmer in his.


    The next second, she clutched the man¡¯s hand and gently ced it in her palm. ¡°Jon, you don¡¯t


    have to do anything drastic for me. You¡¯re the person I want to hold forever and also the one I want


    to protect!¡±


    Jonathan felt his body shake as he fixed his dark eyes on Rosalie. After a while, he spoke up, his


    voice hoarse and deep. ¡°You¡¯re the only one in this world who can protect me.¡±


    That was because she was his sole weakness, which meant she was the only person who could


    truly hurt him!


    When Rosalie went to find Amelia again, thetter was about to head to the hospital for a follow-up


    consultation and medicine refill. As such, she quickly turned to Matilda and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll


    apany Amelia to the hospital. Please rest at home.¡±


    ¡°But, given your current condition¡­¡± Matilda muttered, feeling somewhat embarrassed. After all,


    Rosalie was a pregnant woman now.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well, and besides, I have a driver and car. It¡¯d be more convenient to send Amelia


    back and forth,¡± Rosalie reasoned.


    After realizing that Rosalie¡¯s words made a lot of sense, Matilda uttered gratefully, ¡°Thank you,


    Rosie.¡±

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Rosalie apanied Amelia to the hospital and queued up for registration. Amelia¡¯s expression did


    not look very well. While they were waiting in line, Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, what Mrs. Haab suggested


    about finding the person who received your bone marrow transnt to donate their liver might not


    be a bad idea.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking just like my mom?¡±


    ¡°After all, the most practical choice for ensuring survival now is getting a liver transnt,¡± Rosalie


    answered.


    Amelia said, sighing, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Previously, my mom secretly contacted the hospital to find the


    person who received my bone marrow years ago. She then exined my situation to the hospital,


    and the hospital tried to help in making contact. They called back a few days ago and said that the


    person had refused to donate their liver.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Amelia was rather open-minded. ¡°That person is neither a rtive nor a friend, and


    there¡¯s no reason for them to risk their life for me.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips tightly and suddenly uttered, ¡°But what if that person is Warren? What if the


    one who received your bone marrow transnt back then was Warren?¡±


    Amelia was stunned and stared at Rosalie in a daze. After a long pause, she finally asked,


    ¡°Warren? Rosalie, what are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalie exhaled deeply and shared with Amelia what Jonathan had found out. She then continued,


    ¡°So, I suspect that the person who received your bone marrow donation back then was actually


    Warren. As for Irene, it¡¯s highly likely that she never actually donated her bone marrow.¡±


    Amelia felt as if she were listening to an unbelievable tale. It was the first time she realized that she,


    Warren, and Irene all shared that rare blood type and were perfect matches.


    The odds were simply too slim.


    Amelia mused, ¡°Was I the one who saved Warren years ago?


    She recalled the details shared by the doctor during their phone conversation. The recipient was a


    young man slightly older than her, and they were from the same city. He was the only child of his


    family, henceforth they held high hopes


    for him.


    Amelia did not dwell on those simple details at that time. After all, there were many people who


    could fit that description.


    However, it would fit just as perfectly if she considered Warren.


    09.84


    She mused, ¡°Is that even possible? Is it possible that such a ridiculous thing could be true? The


    person I had saved, but who now hated me to the point of sending me to prison?¡±


    Amelia suddenly felt a sense of absurdity.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Rosalie could not help but break the prevailing silence.


    With a bitter smile, Amelia sighed softly. ¡°Even if Warren were indeed the one who received the


    transnt back then, he and I bear a family feud. Warren deliberately approached me to make me


    fall in love with him. He even went as far as to testify against me to send me to jail all as a part of


    his revenge. How could he possibly take the risk of donating his liver for my sake?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, the hospital had called and informed me that the previous organ recipient has refused to


    donate their liver.¡± Amelia paused for a while and continued, ¡°Besides, many of those things are just


    your spections. There is no concrete evidence. If I were to go to Warren now and ask him to


    donate his liver, it would merely intensify the mockery, and I would only be ridiculed.¡±


    And now, Amelia wanted to preserve herst shreds of dignity. Even if she was going to die, she


    didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that man anymore.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosalie remained silent and thought, ¡°It seems that finding truly concrete evidence is the way to


    go!¡±


    Amelia obtained her prescription in the hospital. On her way back, Rosalie was adamant about


    taking her to the mall, proposing that Amelia should serve as a reference when choosing toys for


    Aiden.


    ¡°Aiden already has quite a few toys, and Mr. Graham even sent him some gifts,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie responded with a smile, ¡°Children neverin about having too many toys. By the way,


    let¡¯s also get a few sets of winter clothes for Aiden. The weather is getting colder, and winter is


    approaching.¡±


    After picking out the toys, Rosalie and Amelia ventured to the children¡¯s clothing


    section.


    Just as the two of them had finished picking out children¡¯s clothing, Rosalie settled the bill and was


    ready to leave with Amelia when two people approached the


    counter area.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression froze when she saw them.


    She thought, ¡°What a small world. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Warren and Irene here.¡±


    The other party appeared momentarily startled too, as if they hadn¡¯t expected to encounter them


    there.,


    Warren¡¯s gaze fell on Amelia, and he frowned subconsciously. Herplexion today appeared far


    from healthy, and her face was sallow. Amelia draped her slender frame in a coat that appeared far


    from cozy.


    09:3


    That kind of clothing might suffice indoors, but it offered scant protection against the relentless wind


    once outside.


    Warren mused, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know how to wear thicker clothes when going outside?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± Irene remarked with a snort and wrapped


    her arm even more affectionately around Warren¡¯s as if she were asserting ownership. ¡°Even


    though we¡¯ve had our disagreements before, I¡¯m not one to hold grudges. Besides, Aiden will be my


    son soon. I¡¯ll buy him some clothes here shortly. Amelia, you can take them back. It wouldn¡¯t do for


    the child to be without several decent clothes.¡±


    Although her words appeared to express genuine concern for the child, her tone carried a


    noticeable air of condescension.


    ¡°No need,¡± Amelia stated coldly.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m only trying to help¡­¡±


    Amelia interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re trying to help? Irene, neither my son nor I require your so-called


    goodwill. I will relinquish Aiden¡¯s custody, but he will never be your son!¡±


    She would never let her son address that woman as his mom.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Irene red at her. If it weren¡¯t for the need to maintain a favorable impression in front of


    Warren, she would have rushed up and hit her. Irene thought, ¡°However¡­ she doesn¡¯t have much


    time left to live anyway!¡±


    Irene continued thinking viciously, ¡°As long as the truth remains concealed, Amelia is destined to


    die!¡±


    And when Amelia was gone, that would be the moment when she could finally be free from any


    worries.


    ¡°Are you done? Irene was only acting out of goodwill,¡± Warren scolded.


    Amelia raised her eyes and firmly fixed her gaze on Warren¡¯s face. She thought, ¡°If I had indeed


    saved him years ago, then the man I had saved is currently scolding me on behalf of another


    woman who had harmed me. Isn¡¯t it pathetic?¡±


    Her current gaze carried a self-deprecating sadness, causing an ufortable sensation to well up


    in Warren. It was as if her gaze were a colossal mountain, weighing down on his chest and making


    it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong? Irene has been tolerant of you in every way. How have you


    repaid her?¡± Warren retorted coldly, trying to shake off the heavy feeling.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    ¡°Warren, you are really blind! You have no idea who truly cares about you!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t stand it


    any longer.


    If not for theck of concrete evidence regarding the past bone marrow donation, and her fear that


    bringing it up in front of Irene would alert her and give the game away, she wished she could shout


    the truth at Warren at that very moment.


    Warren was taken aback and fixed his gaze on Rosalie. ¡°Ms. Leighton, wait¡­ I mean, Mrs.


    Youngblood, just because you¡¯re married to Jonathan doesn¡¯t grant you the authority to lecture


    me!¡±


    Rosalie held Warren¡¯s gaze without wavering, devoid of fear. ¡°Warren, someday you¡¯lle to


    realize just how wrong you are!¡±


    Amelia gently tugged at Rosalie¡¯s arm, concerned that a confrontation with Warren might lead to


    negative consequences. After all, Rosalie was pregnant, carrying three babies in her womb.


    ¡°All right, Rosalie, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to get mad at him for my sake. It¡¯s not worth it,¡±


    Amelia said, her gaze fixed on Warren with indifference.


    At that moment, her gaze no longer held the self-mocking sadness it used to have, but instead, it


    was like she was gazing at aplete stranger.


    ¡°Warren, all I ask is that you be kinder to Aiden in the future,¡± Amelia said. That was the only thing


    she wanted from him.


    She had expended an excessive amount of love, hatred, and emotional turmoil on this man. At this


    juncture, she felt it was time to put an end to it all and no longer squander any additional emotions


    on him.


    After saying that, Amelia grabbed Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Amelia and Rosalie exited the store and made their way toward the esctor, Warren remained


    rooted in ce, his gaze locked on Amelia¡¯s retreating figure. An inexplicable sense of panic surged


    within his chest.


    It felt as if he were genuinely losing something dear to him, something he was unwilling to


    acknowledge deep down inside.


    He wondered, ¡°But¡­ what is it?¡±


    Irene gazed up at Warren¡¯s/somber expression, concealing her inner anxiety. She secretly


    reassured herself that Amelia¡¯s impending demise was inevitable. Once that happened, Warren


    would be entirely hers, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.


    In the evening, Rosalie approached Jonathan once more, seeking information about the evidence of


    the bone marrow donation.


    Jonathan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find the doctor and nurses who were involved in Amelia¡¯s bone


    marrow donation surgery. But since some time has


    09:31 1


    passed, the people we¡¯ve managed to contact so far don¡¯t remember the specific details of the


    procedure, and they can¡¯t confirm whether the bone marrow was donated by Amelia or Irene.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are there any other evidence?¡± Rosalie continued.


    Jonathan responded, ¡°There¡¯s also Irene¡¯s former boyfriend at the time, Brayden. He works as a


    doctor at the same hospital and may have some knowledge of the situation. Furthermore, it seems


    that he and Irene have reconnected recently.¡±


    ¡°Reconnected? But why?¡± Rosalie was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I will have someone keep an eye on Brayden,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°You must hurry up


    and investigate! Dying Amelia¡¯s condition by even a day could heighten the risk of it spreading,¡±


    Rosalie urged. Inwardly, she


    contemted, ¡°If Amelia¡¯s cancer worsens and spreads, even a liver transnt won¡¯t be effective.¡±


    Jonathan replied, ¡°All right, but you seem to care so much about her. When will you care about


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ um, I do care about you!¡± she admitted, feeling guilty. She had been preupied with thoughts


    about Amelia, Lillian, and the three babies recently, which had led her to inadvertently neglect


    Jonathan.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jonathan grinned and settled Rosalie onto hisp.


    She let out a surprised yelp and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°How much do you


    care about me?¡± His face had drawn nearer to hers, and those lovely, expressive eyes were fixed


    on her with profound affection and tenderness. His gaze resembled the picturesque scenery of a


    spring day, and she couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in it.


    ¡°For your birthday, I¡­ I¡¯ll prepare something special!¡± She blushed faintly and continued, ¡°And I¡¯ve


    already decided on your birthday gift. But don¡¯t judge it when you receive it.¡±


    His eyshes fluttered faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t be fussy about whatever you choose as a gift. But for my


    birthday¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯d like it to be just the two of us, without anyone else. Is that


    okay?¡±


    She was stunned for a moment. ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for my birthday, I don¡¯t need anyone else to be part of it,¡± he murmured softly, his gaze


    showing he was struggling to suppress something.


    ¡°Why? Is there a particr reason?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask, keenly noticing the expression in his


    eyes.


    He pressed his thin lips together and nuzzled his head into the crook of her neck. She could sense


    that his breathing had grown deeper and heavier.


    It seemed as if something heavy was weighing on his chest.


    ¡°Jon, we are already married. You can tell me whatever is on your mind. Even


    09:341


    though with my abilities, I may not be able to help you share the burden, I can at least lend a


    listening ear,¡± Rosalie said gently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He clutched her even tighter. To him, she was like the sole person he could depend on in this


    world.


    Only in her presence could he let his vulnerable side show. ¡°On the second day of my birthday, that


    woman left my father and me,¡± he confided.


    She was taken aback. After a moment, it dawned on her that the woman he mentioned must be his


    mother.


    ¡°At that time, everything seemed so beautiful, like I was living in a beautiful dream. On my birthday,


    she didn¡¯t quarrel with my father, and she even bought me a small cake. But the following day, that


    beautiful dream shattered¡­¡±


    His words hung in the air, his voice maintaining aposed and distant tone, as if he were


    narrating a mundane urrence. Nevertheless, each word carried a profound weight that pressed


    on Rosalie.


    ¡°No matter how my father and I pleaded, she left without a backward nce. If she hadn¡¯t left, my


    father wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ Why did she paint such a deceptive, beautiful dream for me, only to


    shatter it?¡± he continued to murmur until he arrived at thest sentence, and then his voice quivered


    with concealed emotions.


    Rosalie tenderly wrapped her arms around him, embracing him, and pondered, ¡°How long has he


    carried this in his heart?¡±


    She had always been aware that his mother was a source of pain in his heart.


    Now, it was a good thing that he was willing to express these feelings. At least, his pain was no


    longer buried deep within his heart; he was open to sharing it with her.


    ¡°Jon, from now on, your birthday won¡¯t be a shattered dream anymore. Each birthday will be a


    beautiful memory for us,¡± Rosalie assured.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    His body suddenly stiffened. Her voice and her hug seemed to calm his anxiety. He thought, ¡°Oh,


    my dear Rosalie¡­¡±


    Because of her, he felt that it was good to be alive.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If he hadn¡¯t met her, life would be nothing but an empty shell for him. He wouldn¡¯t even experience


    any joys or sorrows. He would just be a living corpse that couldn¡¯t feel the pleasure of life.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t let my dreams be shattered,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a dream. Our happiness will be real and won¡¯t be as illusory as a dream,¡± Rosalie said


    seriously.


    ¡°So Jon, your dreams won¡¯t be shattered. We will only experience more real happiness.¡±


    He slowly raised his head, gazed at her, then lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°Okay, it won¡¯t


    be a dream from now on.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Will our future look like what I envision? I only hope that there will never be a day when


    my dreams are shattered!¡±


    If it was just a beautiful dream for her to stay by his side for the rest of her life, he hoped that he


    would live in this beautiful dream until the day he died.


    Rosalie received a call from Stephen and Abigail, who told her that Lillian had woken up. So she


    rushed to the hospital immediately.


    Through the transparent ss wall, Rosalie saw Lillian who was still in the ICU ward. Her eyes


    turned red.


    Although Lillian had woken up, she could only open her eyes for a while and give some reactions.


    She couldn¡¯t make any sound, let alone tell them the reason why she was injured.


    When Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Lillian only woke up for a while and then. fell asleep again.


    After all, she was too weak now.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that she finally regains her consciousness. She¡¯ll slowly recover in the future,¡± Rosalie


    said to Stephen and Abigail.


    Stephen and Abigail nodded, but thetter couldn¡¯t help crying again. ¡°As you weren¡¯t here earlier,


    you didn¡¯t see it. As soon as she woke up, she kept opening her mouth and trying to say something


    desperately. However, we spent a long time reading her lips before finding that she was asking


    about Callum. We can only lie to her that Callum is safe, but now the White family has a lot on their


    te, so he isn¡¯t in Strico. We told her he woulde to see her in a few days to calm her down. I


    don¡¯t know what happened to Callum. I wonder if he is alive or dead. If something really happened


    to him, how can Lillian take the news with her current condition?¡±


    09:36


    Abigail was worried.


    ¡°Callum is still alive,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not dead? Did the police find him?¡± Stephen and Abigail immediately became excited.


    ¡°I just heard that someone had seen him in Jacaster, but the police hadn¡¯t officially found him yet.


    So we have to wait for the police¡¯s update,¡± Rosalie said.


    She deliberately skipped the part about the intimate interaction between Callum and the ¡°real¡±


    daughter of the Tall family as she didn¡¯t want Stephen and Abigail to worry further.


    After all, things had not been ascertained. No one knew what was going on with Callum.


    However, now that Lillian woke up, they still needed to find a way to contact Callum so that they


    could reassure Lillian.


    When Rosalie went to see Lillian the next day, Lillian had just fallen asleep.


    Now, Lillian was only awake for one or two hours every day. She was still asleep most of the time. It


    would take a while before she could stay awake for a longer time.


    Amelia came a little earlier than Rosalie, so she saw Lillian in her waking hours through the


    transparent ss.


    Amelia had always felt that Lillian¡¯s personality was simr to her own back then, so when she saw


    thetter in such a state, her eyes uncontrobly turned red. She had a tough life, and now, she


    only had six months left to live, but she hoped that Lillian could live well.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t help Lillian at all.


    After visiting Lillian, Amelia and Rosalie walked out of the hospital together.


    ¡°Amelia, how are you feeling? Do you want me to find you an expert for consultation?¡± Rosalie


    asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. My condition is stable at present. Besides, the doctor I¡¯m seeing now is also an expert in


    this field,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie had also checked that the attending physician who treated Amelia was indeed a famous


    expert in liver cancer. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money for the treatment, please tell me.¡±


    ??


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Amelia smiled. Although she had a rough life, she was lucky to have met a friend like


    Rosalie in thest year of her life.


    ¡°By the way, where is Ajden? How is he now? Did he like the toys and clothes I bought himst


    time?¡±, Rosalie asked.


    ¡°He likes them very much. He has been ying with the toys you bought for him these days, but he


    is reluctant to wear the new clothes. He said that he will wear them when he goes out next time,¡±


    Amelia said.


    09:30


    Rosalieughed and remembered that when she was young, she wanted to wear new clothes every


    day, which was the opposite case.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take him out to y next time and see how he looks in his new clothes.¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia said. Then, her eyes shed with gloom as if she had thought of something


    They walked to the hospital entrance. Rosalie wanted to send Amelia home, but Amelia said


    hurriedly. ¡°No need. I have something else to do today.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the ce where you¡¯re heading,¡¯ said Rosalie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s convenient for me to take the subway!¡± Amelia didn¡¯t wait for Rosalie to say


    anything more as she quickly walked towards the subway entrance near the hospital.


    After entering the subway station, Amelia breathed a long sigh of relief and smiled bitterly.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Rosalie that Aiden said his wish in the kindergarten¡¯s My Wish


    activity was going to an amusement park with Warren. Nor she could tell Rosalie that Aiden drew a


    picture of his parents holding his hands in kindergarten, looking happy and sweet


    Even when she went to pick up Aiden once, the kindergarten teacher hinted at her that Aiden


    lacked some fatherly love and hoped that she couldmunicate with his father.


    Aiden was sensible and had never shown that he missed Warren like this in front of her. Therefore,


    when she learned all this from the teacher, she was shocked.


    Her son¡¯s sensibility and precocity made her sad.


    She had always thought that she could give Aiden motherly and fatherly love by ying the role of


    both mother and father, but it turned out that she still couldn¡¯t. Her days were numbered, but she


    wanted to satisfy her son¡¯s wishes before she died at least, so that maybe she could die in peace.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Amelia came to the hotel where Warren was staying and asked the receptionist, ¡°May I know if Mr.


    Warren York is in the hotel now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York has gone out and is not back yet. If you want to find him, please contact him or wait here


    in the hotel lobby,¡± the receptionist replied politely.


    Amelia pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t seem to have other options but to wait.


    As for contacting Warren, she had already lost Warren¡¯s contact number, and the person she could


    contact now was just thewyer of thew firm responsible for Warren¡¯s custody.


    Amelia sat in the lobby and waited quietly.


    Time passed quietly. It wasn¡¯t until it was getting dark outside that she saw Warren and Irene


    walking into the hotel.


    The moment Warren walked into the hotel, he saw Amelia.


    There were many people in the lobby of the hotel, but it seemed that he could always find her easily


    among the crowd.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Warren asked as he looked at Amelia who came to him.


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Amelia pursed her dry lips.


    He sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to disturb you for three months? But, Amelia, look at what you¡¯re


    doing now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    His words embarrassed her as if they were a p to her face.


    Irene also mocked, ¡°Amelia, what are you doing here looking for Warren? You¡¯re not trying to y


    hard to get by saying you want to give up custody, are you? Warren won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Irene took Warren¡¯s arm more intimately and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Warren!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren said and turned to leave.


    Amelia suddenly reached out her hand and stopped Warren. ¡°Can I talk to you alone? I only need a


    few minutes of your time!¡±


    Warren said coldly, ¡°It seems that we have nothing to talk about anymore. Since you said three


    months, I hope you don¡¯t disturb me as well. Besides, don¡¯t y hard to get. I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled, and her hand that she used to stop Warren had been pushed away by


    him.


    Amelia looked at Warren and Irene walking towards the elevator, and her eyes darkened.


    She thought, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do it, will I? I didn¡¯t even have a chance to say it! Am I going to


    disappoint Aiden? But I don¡¯t have much time to waste. I only have six months left, and I may


    possibly get so weak that I can only lie in bed three


    09:36


    monthster. I want to fulfill Aiden¡¯s wishes and give him a good memory in myst moment!¡±


    Amelia suddenly gritted her teeth and rushed over quickly. When Warren and Irene were about to


    enter the elevator, she grabbed Warren by the arm.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± she said. Her grip on his arm was so tight that her body was trembling slightly.


    Irene had already entered the elevator. Seeing this, she immediately said


    unhappily in the elevator, ¡°Amelia, what are you doing? Warren, don¡¯t bother such a woman


    anymore!¡±


    The elevator door began to close slowly at this moment.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Irene shouted. She reached out as if she wanted to press the door open button so that


    the elevator door wouldn¡¯t close so quickly.


    Warren looked down at Amelia¡¯s trembling body and suddenly said to Irene, ¡°Wait for me upstairs. I


    wille upter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Irene was startled. Her arm stopped in midair, and she didn¡¯t even press the door open


    button. She just watched the elevator door close, which also cut off thest scene that she saw.


    Irene felt uneasy. Thest thing she saw was that Warren was looking at Amelia with a struggling,


    hesitant look in his eyes.


    She thought, ¡°What is he struggling for? What is she hesitating about?¡±


    She wondered if Amelia still had a ce in his heart even though it had been more than four years.


    Irene gritted her teeth with hatred as she thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she die already? Only after she dies


    can I feel at ease!¡±


    In front of the elevator, Warren himself was surprised that Amelia could actually make him stay with


    her earlier plea and trembling body.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say? Make it quick!¡± He suddenly pulled his arm away from her grip,


    not wanting to be affected by her again.


    Amelia said, ¡°I hope you can take some time to take Aiden to the amusement park with me recently.


    He hasn¡¯t been there with his parents since he was born. I want to give him some beautiful


    memories.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful memories?¡± Warren sneered. ¡°Amelia, do you think it might be a


    beautiful memory for me to apany him to the amusement park with you? What now? Do you


    really want to y hard to get using Aiden? Do you still yearn to be one part of the York family?¡±


    She looked at him with hope, calmness, and apprehension on her face, but there was no guilt or


    anger at being hurt.


    For her, his words could no longer hurt her. She only wanted to know whether he would apany


    Aiden or not.


    ¡°Can you spend a day with Aiden?¡± she insisted. All the humiliation he threw at her was nothing to


    her.


    He stared at her. Her reaction made him a little ufortable.


    It seemed that, to her, he was just a prop to make Aiden happy. Apart from that, he was nothing.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to apany Aiden for a day when I naturally have plenty of time to


    apany him when the timees? Amelia, are you trying to approach me this way as you¡¯ve


    had a hard time in your life? What about the man you¡¯re going to live a new life with? Did he dump


    you? Or was he unable to give you the life you want because you want more?¡±


    Warren continued to say mean words to erase his difort.


    ¡°What should I do, so that you¡¯ll agree to take Aiden to the amusement park with me?¡± She didn¡¯t


    want to clear up his misunderstanding.


    More precisely, there had been too many misunderstandings between her and him.


    In the past, she would exin hard and want him to know the truth. But now, she was tired and


    didn¡¯t want to go through the trouble anymore.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the future, he had plenty of time to apany Aiden, but she was running out of time.


    He stared at her and suddenly said, ¡°If you really want me to say yes, you should go to Irene, admit


    in front of her that it was you who hurt her back then, and apologize to her in person! You owe her


    an apology for four years. It¡¯s time to give it to her!¡±

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Amelia was stunned. She thought, ¡°He actually wanted me to apologize to Irene, huh? Is there


    anything more ridiculous in the world than someone who was framed apologizing to the person who


    framed her? I¡¯m not the one who owed others an apology for four years, but Warren and Irene!¡±


    ¡°Warren, you actually use such a condition in exchange for apanying your son, huh?¡± she


    murmured, and the stunned look on her face became calm again.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt embarrassed.


    ¡°What kind of condition I set is none of your business!¡± Warren said coldly.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Irene waited uneasily for Warren in his presidential suite.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Warren and Amelia had entered the room at the same time.


    ¡°Warren, why did you bring her in¡­¡± Irene was surprised.


    Warren didn¡¯t speak, but Amelia walked to Irene and bowed her head. ¡°Ms. Fletcher, what


    happened back then was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you down the stairs or made you lose


    your child. I deserved to have been sent to jail. Please forgive me, Ms. Fletcher.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She didn¡¯t know what was going on at all.


    ¡°Warren, what is she doing?¡± Irene looked at Warren.


    ¡°She¡¯s apologizing to you. Do you want to forgive her?¡± Warren asked.


    Irene was silent for a moment as she couldn¡¯t figure out what Warren was thinking now.


    Warren looked at Amelia coldly and said, ¡°It seems that your apology is too insincere. Irene doesn¡¯t


    want to forgive you.¡±


    Amelia raised her head, nced at Warren, and then knelt down in front of Irene. ¡°Ms. Fletcher, can


    you forgive me now?¡± Her voice was neither sad nor joyful, as if even kneeling like this was nothing


    to her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Irene could speak, Warren had pulled Amelia up from the ground. ¡°Do you like kneeling so


    much?¡± he roared, unlike his usuallyposed self. The moment he saw her kneeling, he felt


    extremely irritated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my apology was too insincere, Mr. York? If kneeling down isn¡¯t enough, tell me, what


    do you want me to do? Do you want me to roll down the stairs once as well?¡± Amelia said


    indifferently.


    Her calmness was in stark contrast to his anger.


    ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted and kicked her out of the suite.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me, Mr. York,¡± said she.


    09:36


    He pursed his lips, red at her with his narrow eyes, and then closed the door directly with a


    bang.


    Amelia touched her nose and looked at the closed door.


    She thought, ¡°At least, he doesn¡¯t say no in the end, so I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± She smiled bitterly.


    Originally, she thought that that was the worst that could happen to her shattered dignity, but she


    didn¡¯t expect that it could be shattered even more. It turned out that there was something more


    humiliating than going to jail.


    At the time, even if the court sentenced her to three and a half years of imprisonment, she still


    insisted on being innocent. At least for herself, she still retained this much self-respect.


    But today, the little bit of dignity she had left was crushed to pieces because of Warren.


    She thought, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I guess. There will really be nothing left between Warren and me, then!¡±


    In the suite, Irene suddenly came back to her senses. She hurriedly approached Warren and said,


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if she apologizes or not. I¡¯m happy as long


    as you are fine!¡±


    Warren rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°You deserve her apology!¡±


    Irene said while leaning against Warren¡¯s arms, ¡°But what¡¯s the point of an insincere apology?


    Warren, maybe Amelia will approach you again because we are getting married soon. Maybe she


    does this on purpose out of indignation so that you will care about her. I really don¡¯t want you to


    have anything to do with this woman anymore.¡±


    ¡°What is there about her that deserves my attention? Don¡¯t worry. Our wedding will be held as


    scheduled. The futuredy of the York family will only be you! It can¡¯t be anyone else,¡± Warren said.


    Irene smiled with satisfaction and raised her head to kiss Warren¡¯s lips.


    But he turned his face away a little and dodged her lips.


    Irene was stunned for a moment before her face changed.


    ¡°Irene, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest first. I have bought the flight ticket for you. I will send someone


    to take you to the airport,¡± he said, pulling her away from his


    arms.


    Irene awkwardly looked at Warren leaving and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Warren, about what Amelia


    said before she left, what did you promise her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Warren replied tly as he walked into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Irene gritted her teeth with hatred. She was the one he was going to marry, but


    09:36 1


    she didn¡¯t understand why she felt like she would never get a space in his heart.


    Amelia!¡±


    She thought, ¡°Screw you,


    When Amelia returned home, she saw Rosalie ying games with Aiden.


    ¡°Aiden, be careful when you y with Rosalie. She has babies in her stomach. They are still young


    and easy to get hurt, so you can¡¯t bump into her, okay?¡± Amelia hurriedly warned Aiden, fearing that


    her son would knock into Rosalie if he got too excited while ying.


    Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aiden is more careful than me. As soon as I came here, he


    greeted my babies.¡±


    She had been pregnant for more than four months, and her bump gradually became obvious. As


    she was pregnant with triplets, her bump wasrger than that of an ordinary pregnant woman who


    had been pregnant for more than four months, and it also made her limps appear more slender.


    It seemed that all the weight she gained went to her belly.


    Aiden said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be like a good brother to them. I will teach them to y with toys and give


    them delicious food in the future after they¡¯re born. I will also teach them to draw and read¡­¡±


    Aiden counted with his fingers, as if he wanted to teach everything he knew to the unborn babies.


    Looking at Aiden, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile. Only in moments like these would she be unwilling


    to die.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jonathan will be worried if you


    back?¡± Amelia asked Rosalie.


    don¡¯t go


    Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wanted to wait for you toe back and talk to you


    before leaving. By the way, how about we take Aiden out next weekend? I haven¡¯t yed with him


    for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    ¡°Next weekend?¡± Amelia hesitated.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with next weekend?¡±


    ¡°Next weekend, Warren might take Aiden to the amusement park,¡± Amelia replied. At least, that was


    the n she had made with Warren for the uing weekend.


    Hearing that, Aiden, who stood next to her, immediately eximed in excitement, ¡°Mommy, can


    Daddy really go to the amusement park with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia gently stroked her son¡¯s head. Seeing his delighted expression, she felt that it was


    worthwhile, even if she believed herst shred of dignity was about to be crushed again.


    Rosalie could not help but focus on the word ¡°us¡± that Aiden mentioned. She whispered to Amelia,


    ¡°Are you going to the amusement park with Aiden and Warren?¡±


    Amelia hummed in response before nodding. ¡°When Aiden was at the


    kindergarten earlier, he said his wish was to go to the amusement park with his daddy and mommy.


    I want to make his wishe true.¡±


    ¡°But your health¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just apany Aiden to the amusement park and watch him y. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she added.


    Rosalie was soon to be a mother herself, so she could empathize with Amelia¡¯s feelings at that


    moment. ¡°Make sure to take care of your health. Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied with a grin.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Rosalie had no idea how Amelia had managed to convince


    Warren to go to the amusement park, but she knew it was not an easy task.


    Back at the Youngblood residence, Rosalie was still feeling somber. After seeing Jonathan, she


    hugged him and asked, ¡°How about we take our children to the amusement park when they¡¯re old


    enough?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why do you suddenly think of this?¡±


    ¡°I visited Amelia today, and she told me that she learned Aiden¡¯s wish was to go to the amusement


    park with both his parents. Since Aiden was born, he has never been to the amusement park with


    his mom and dad. Despite Amelia giving Aiden all her love, and even though Warren was a jerk,


    Aiden felt it was important to spend time with them,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand and gently kissed her fingertips. ¡°We won¡¯t be like them,¡± he vowed.


    ¡°We can take our children to the amusement park every month.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do that once a month.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a good


    09:36


    daddy in the future.¡±


    He inquired, ¡°How are you nning to reward me for being a good daddy, then?¡±- ¡°What reward do


    you want?¡± she asked back.


    Jonathan responded, ¡°Spend the whole day with me tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday. Of course, I¡¯ll spend the whole day with you,¡± she said, gently cupping


    his handsome face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll grant you three wishes. As long as I can make theme true, I¡¯ll do


    it, okay?¡±


    His eyes suddenly darkened, and he seemed to look at her in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like what I said?¡± Rosalie was confused. She had thought he would


    be happy with her proposal.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His eyshes fluttered slightly, and he replied with a grin, ¡°I like it very much. I¡¯ll just need


    some time to think about which three wishes to make.¡±


    Jonathan cherished every one of the three wishes deeply.


    The following morning, as Rosalie slowly opened her eyes, the first sight that greeted her was


    Jonathan¡¯s handsome face.


    Even though she would gaze upon his face every day, she would still find herself in awe of his


    striking appearance.


    It was peculiar that she did not experience those emotions when she gazed at exceptionally


    handsome male celebrities. Even those who garnered widespread female admiration would, in her


    eyes, initially appear astonishingly


    good-looking, but after observing them for some time, they would gradually be ordinary to her.


    Yet, for some reason, she never seemed to tire of looking at Jonathan.


    ¡°Good morning. Happy birthday!¡± she greeted him.


    shing a grin, he responded, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to thepany today, right?¡± she asked, watching him take his clothes out of


    the wardrobe and put them on.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Every time she saw him dressed, it felt like watching a scene from a film unfolding before her eyes.


    Even though they were already a married couple, and she had seen every inch of his body, she still


    could not help but blush and be mesmerized by it.


    Jonathan, too, did not mind her appreciating his physique with a thorough gaze. Amelia could not


    help but ask, ¡°Jon, will our child look like you?¡±


    After slipping into his shirt and fastening the buttons, he inquired, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you hoping


    our children will take after me?¡±


    She hummed and nodded in agreement. ¡°It would be wonderful if our son takes after you. I bet he¡¯d


    have all the girls swooning. And if we have a daughter, maybe she¡¯ll have all the guys fighting for


    her.¡±


    09:361


    ¡°But I hope our child, whether a boy or girl, carries your traits,¡± he replied in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be a pity if they look like me? It¡¯ll be a waste if they


    don¡¯t inherit your gorgeous features.¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous features?¡± he murmured, walked to the edge of the bed, leaned down, and stared at her


    with his hands on the edge of the bed. ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most beautiful person!¡±


    Boom!


    Her face blushed involuntarily.


    The words carried extra significance when spoken by a man of such striking beauty.


    ¡°Y-You..¡± Rosalie stared at Jonathan with her eyes wide open, but was bereft of words.


    The man chuckled and kissed her blushed cheeks before adopting a more serious expression.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay if the kids look like me, but I hope they don¡¯t inherit the shape of my eyes.¡±


    She looked into his eyes and knew he uttered so because his eyes resembled his mother¡¯s.


    Therefore, he considered his eyes to be the most undesirable aspect of his


    appearance.


    Nevertheless, to Rosalie, his eyes were exceptionally beautiful and held the most allure because


    she could always discern his tenderness and love in them.


    ¡°I-I like your eyes, Jon,¡± she said gently. ¡°They don¡¯t resemble anyone else¡¯s because they¡¯re your


    eyes and unique in their own ways. I love the way you look at me and smile. To me, they¡¯re


    absolutely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Unique in their own ways?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Well, today is your birthday, so cheer up. If we do end up having children with eyes like yours in the


    future, you¡¯ll still have to love them unconditionally!¡± She made her stance clear.


    Hearing that, Jonathan could not help but grin as if his disdain for his eyes had lessened


    considerably due to her words. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll love them unconditionally! They¡¯re our children!¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Even if only two people would celebrate this birthday, Rosalie chose a dress that matched the color


    of Jonathan¡¯s shirt today. She then went downstairs and had breakfast with him.


    She initially wanted to prepare lunch for him. However, this suggestion was rejected by Jonathan,


    with no room for negotiation because of her pregnancy. He glorified his reason by iming he didn¡¯t


    want her to be exhausted. Moreover, he used the well-being of the baby to press her. Rosalie had


    no choice but to think about showing off her cooking skills after the baby was born.


    However, the lunch menu was decided by her personally. All dishes were food Jonathan usually


    enjoyed. She also chose his birthday cake. By drawing a sketch in person and spending a lot of


    timemunicating with the baker, they finally confirmed the cake design.


    When Rosalie presented the cake to Jonathan, he looked moved and pleasantly surprised. His


    expression was like the best praise for her effort.


    ¡°How do you..¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie in surprise.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked.


    Jonathan smiled. With his narrow lips parting, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was a three-dimensional sculpted cake. The design of this cake depicted a small garden with a


    small house standing at a distance from it.


    In the center of the garden were two gray-haired elderly standing hand in hand. Three tiny figures


    wearing the same clothes stood around them. In addition, more figures in colorful clothes also


    surrounded them, and they were even smaller.


    A sentence was written in cream and chocte on top of the cake: [I hold your hands and vow to


    grow old together.]


    This was not only Jonathan¡¯s wish but Rosalie¡¯s too!


    In the future, they would like to grow old together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren!


    Rosalie lit the candles for Jonathan. ¡°Happy 28th birthday, Jon!¡± she murmured.


    ¡®If I think about what happened the past year, too many things have be different!


    We¡¯ve only met each other a year ago. But one yearter, on this day, I¡¯m his wife,¡¯ Rosalie


    remarked inwardly.


    Jonathan stared at her. ¡°Rosie. You¡¯re the one who gives me all my happiness.¡± Rosalie was


    somewhat dazed when he gently called her nickname again. She felt as if she was transported to


    the past, back to the very beginning.


    However, the way he called her ¡°Rosie¡± was full of tenderness and love now, if


    09:36


    ¡°Well, you shall make a wish quickly and blow out the candles,¡± she hurriedly said. Jonathan smiled


    as he closed his eyes gently to make a wish. Rosalie¡¯s cheeks burned slightly as she looked at


    Jonathan. His statement just now made her blush at that instant, and her heart raced.


    If she was the one who gave him all the happiness he had, she would give him all the joy she could


    for the rest of his life.


    The light illuminating Jonathan¡¯s face was a mixture of candlelight and dimmed lighting. Under such


    lights, his face appeared to be more chiseled and mysterious. His long eyshes cast a faint


    shadow on his lower eyelids. His nose bridge, which was high and straight, and his narrow lips,


    which were sexy and seductive, were irresistible. Even if Rosalie was only staring at him quietly, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel the experience to be visually enjoyable.


    After a while, his eyshes fluttered slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were


    as alluring as a beautiful spring mountain scenery and as bright as the reflecting lights on ake¡¯s


    surface. When he looked at Rosalie with such beautiful eyes, she felt as if her heart was pierced by


    something at that moment. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°There is nothing more beautiful than his


    ethereal beauty.¡±


    After he blew out the candle, words escaped his narrow lips. ¡°My wish is¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to announce it, Rosalie suddenly raised a hand and pressed it against his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. If you do, your wish won¡¯t be fulfilled.¡±


    He gently pulled her hand down. ¡°But it¡¯s you who said if I have any wishes, you¡¯ll help me realize


    them if they¡¯re within your capabilities. How would you help me achieve them if I don¡¯t say it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like desire. I can fulfill three of your desires. As for the birthday wishes, they should be


    your¡­ Ahem, birthday wishes are something you pray to God to help you achieve them. Something


    like business expansion or longevity,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if these are my desires or wishes, because they


    concern/only you.¡±


    He lowered his gaze as he said that. With Rosalie¡¯s hand still in his grasp, he gently raised the


    index finger of her hand, making a ¡°one¡± gesture. ¡°My first wish is for you to celebrate my birthday


    with me every year until I die.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a second.


    Jonathan continued to raise Rosalie¡¯s middle finger and made a ¡°two¡± gesture. ¡°The second wish is


    you¡¯ll never leave me.¡±


    However, he became silent after saying that. He kept staring at Rosalie¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t say his


    third wish.


    ¡°What¡¯s your third wish?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help asking.


    09:371


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you my third wish now. I¡¯ll wait until it¡¯s truly needed in the future, then I¡¯ll say it.¡± Then


    Jonathan murmured, ¡°But¡­ is it true that you¡¯ll fulfill this wish as long as you can when I tell you my


    third wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered without hesitation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jonathan raised his eyes and stared at her. ¡°So we have a deal. You must fulfill it in the future.¡±


    ¡°What is your wish about? You¡¯re being so mysterious about it.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel


    curious.


    Jonathan smiled but said nothing. Hidden deep in his eyes was a hint of worry and gloom.


    He could only wish he would never need the third wish because it was a wish for her forgiveness if


    she would learn the truth one day!


    He wished for her to forgive him for being indifferent in addition to his inaction.


    He had hoped many times that he could reverse time. He wanted to return to the time before she


    got involved in the ident. Then, he could protect her from any harm.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. Oh, right, I have a birthday present for you. Look!¡± Rosalie


    said as she presented her prepared gift to Jonathan.


    Her gift was two simple T-shirts with a cartoon drawing on them. It depicted a man and a woman;


    the woman was pregnant with an obviously protruding belly. The artist had a good grasp of the


    demeanor and features of the two characters. Although there were only a few simple strokes, the


    little figures in the drawing resembled Jonathan and Rosalie greatly.


    ¡°I drew it. Does it resemble us? One for you and one for me. When our children are born, I¡¯ll draw


    them and print them on the T-shirt,¡± she said excitedly.


    ¡°I never knew you¡¯re good at drawing cartoons,¡± Jonathan praised her.


    ¡°When I was a student, I enjoyed drawing cartoonish characters and making memes. But it has


    been a long time since I drew them, and I¡¯ve be rusty. I¡¯ve secretly practiced for some time.


    Thankfully, the result of the T-shirt printing isn¡¯t too bad,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze fell on her hand when he heard that. Now, her hand caused her to write slower


    than ordinary people. Her handwriting was also obviously different from the beautiful handwriting


    she used to have, let alone drawing.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    If Rosalie wanted to draw it to this extent, it was likely that this practice would never be as


    understated as she said. The efforts behind this would surpass that of an ordinary person.


    ¡°This gift isn¡¯t expensive, but I hope it can be used as a souvenir. When we get old in the future, it


    will be a good memory to wear this T-shirt again,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s already a good memory for me now,¡± Jonathan murmured. Then, he bent down and kissed her


    gently. ¡°Rosalie, thank you!¡±


    His happiness and good memories were all because of her presence. In this world, she was the


    only one who could give him these things! In the room of a small hotel, Irene looked at her ex-


    boyfriend in a somewhat disgusted manner, who was smiling mischievously in front of her.


    Irene could not help but feel that her judgment back then was so poor. Irene wondered how she


    could have chosen him as her boyfriend. He could not bepared to Warren. Fortunately, she


    came to her senses in time and broke up with Brayden directly.


    As if Brayden could see the disgust in Irene¡¯s eyes, he reminded her, ¡°Irene, don¡¯t think that being


    with me back then caused you any grievances. To be honest, we are both alike, and you are not


    much better. Back then, you took the credit for Amelia¡¯s bone marrow donation and begged me to


    help you make fake records! If it weren¡¯t for me, how could you be with Warren? You¡¯re lucky


    Warren didn¡¯t hate you. Back then, you totally refused to donate bone marrow. Now that you can be


    with Warren, don¡¯t you think you should thank me properly?¡±


    Brayden¡¯s words made Irene involuntarily suppress the disgust in her


    eyes.


    -After all, there was no need to hold grudges against the man in front of


    her at such a time.


    ¡°Here¡­ This is the 10 million dors you asked for. It¡¯s all on this card, and the PIN is¡­¡± Irene took


    out a bank card and handed it to him while telling him the PIN.


    Brayden took the bank card and said, ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. You¡¯ve been with


    Warren for so many years, and the Fletcher


    14


    10:13


    family has also benefited quite a bit. An amount of money like this should always be easily


    essible.¡±


    Irene said with a stoic expression, ¡°You¡¯ve already received the money. There are things that


    shouldn¡¯t be said. If you say them, it won¡¯t end well for any of us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± Brayden smiled and then took a bottle of wine. ¡°Come, how about having a


    drink to celebrate? After all, you are getting married and will be thedy of the household of


    the York family. As for that woman Amelia, I reckon she will probably die soon.¡±


    Initially, Irene was unhappy, but upon hearing that Amelia would die soon, she felt much better.


    Then, Irene took the wine ss filled with red wine handed over by Brayden and drank it directly.


    Irene continued to drink one sip after another, but she did not notice that, at this moment, Brayden


    looked at her with desire in his eyes! On Sunday, after dressing her son, Aiden, Amelia took out her


    pills one by one from the original package and put them in a pill organizer, ensuring they were


    convenient to carry along wherever she went.


    When everything was ready, she held Aiden¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go downstairs and wait for


    Daddy. Your daddy should be arriving soon.¡±


    Upon looking at the time, she realized it was almost time for her to meet Warren that day.


    Aiden was obviously very happy and even deliberately took his new toy, a Rubik¡¯s cube, saying that


    he wanted to show it to Warren.


    Upon looking at her happy son, Aiden, Amelia smiled and felt that all the sacrifices were worth it.


    It was just that she could not see him grow up. It was probably her biggest regret.


    When they walked downstairs, Warren¡¯s car was already there. Warren leaned against the car as if


    thinking about something.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Aiden immediately shouted when he saw Warren from a distance.


    Warren looked up and saw Amelia wearing a light blue woolen dress, carrying a navy blue canvas


    bag on her back, had a pair of white sneakers on her feet, and light makeup on her face, which was


    completely different from her appearance when she used to run a food cart.


    10:13


    Her look now resembled how she looked before she went to prison, which was beautiful and lively.


    While Warren was in a daze, they had approached him.


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy,¡± Aiden said politely.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Warren replied. ¡°Hurry and get in the car. Otherwise, it will be toote when we arrive at


    the amusement park.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly opened the car door as if he wanted to use this to conceal his


    distraction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aiden got in the back seat first. Just as Amelia was about to get in the car, Warren suddenly


    grabbed her arm and said in a voice that only both of them could hear, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your


    purpose is today, but it¡¯s best not to harbor intentions you shouldn¡¯t have. Thedy of the household


    of the York family will only be Irene!¡±


    Amelia replied faintly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Her reaction made him feel somewhat powerless as if he had thrown a punch cautiously, only to find


    itnding on something as soft as cotton. ¡°Mr. York, can you let go of me? Aiden would be anxious,¡±


    Amelia said. ¡°Mommy?¡± As expected, Aiden¡¯s voice came from the car.


    Warren¡¯s expression turned frosty, and he let go of Amelia¡¯s hand. Then Amelia bent down to get in


    the car.


    Warren sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove toward the amusement park,


    Aiden spoke the most along the way, and Amelia just listened quietly for most of the time.


    From where she sat, she could see Warren¡¯s profile.


    In the past, she always liked to sit in the front passenger seat when he was driving and imed that


    it was her spot. But now she would never sit in this passenger seat anymore.


    It was strange that these days, she seemed to suddenly recall those scenes. from the past where


    she was with Warren.


    Sometimes, she even wondered whether it was because she was near the end of her life that all


    those memories once deeply buried in her heart started to resurface one after another.


    But now, these memories did not make her feel any ups and downs. It seemed that she was neither


    sad nor happy. It was as if she were watching other people¡¯s stories.


    10:130


    In fact, Warren did not have to warn her like that today.


    Since she went to prison, he had not crossed her mind at all. Today, she just wanted to create a


    memory for Aiden.


    In the future, if Amelia really was not in this world anymore, by that time, Aiden really would have


    never been to an amusement park with Amelia and Warren even once. It could be a lifelong


    regret for Aiden.


    And she hoped to reduce some of the regrets for her child in the future.


    When they arrived at the amusement park, Warren went to stop the car while Amelia got out of the


    car and held Aiden¡¯s hand to collect tickets.


    She had already booked three amusement park tickets beforehand.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    ¡°Mommy, can we take more photos with Daddy today?¡± Aiden voiced out while they were collecting


    the entrance tickets.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°I can help snap more photos of you and Daddy together.¡±


    ¡°I want photos with both of you in it,¡± Aiden rified.


    ¡°A group photo together? I doubt Warren would be willing to do so even if I agreed.¡± Amelia mulled


    over it silently.


    ¡°Is the reason we can¡¯t have a group photo because you and Daddy are divorced?¡± Aiden


    questioned sullenly. ¡°But I have ssmates who have many photos with their divorced parents as


    well.¡±


    Aiden had a forlorn look on his face as he spoke.


    Amelia raised her hand and caressed her son¡¯s head. After pondering for a while, she said,


    ¡°Mommy will take more pictures of you and Daddy before taking a group photo with all three of us,


    all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± A smile reappeared on Aiden¡¯s face as he nodded eagerly.


    Amelia sighed internally as she took in her excited son. All she did on this day was to fulfill Aiden¡¯s


    wishes. As such, she would try her best to at least get a group photo of them together as a family.


    Warren walked toward them just then, and Aiden naturally stretched his hand out to him.


    Warren couldn¡¯t help feeling nonplussed as he stared at the tiny hand reaching for him.


    ¡°Aiden just wants to go hand in hand with you into the amusement park,¡± Amelia exined her son¡¯s


    behavior from the side.


    Aiden blinked his inky eyes and sought permission innocently, ¡°Can I?¡± A mix of excitement and


    anxiety was visible on his face as if he feared Warren would refuse.


    However, he grinned widely in the blink of an eye once more when Warren extended his hand to


    sp his.


    Aiden was smack in the middle of Amelia and Warren, who held either side of his hands. The trio


    looked like any ordinary family visiting the amusement park just then.


    Everything in the amusement park fascinated Aiden, even though it


    KI


    10:18


    wasn¡¯t his first visit, and every turn and corner was full of surprises.


    A child was so easily satisfied. While observing her gleeful son, Amelia couldn¡¯t help thinking about


    how difficult it would be to reach fulfillment as one grew older and their wants increased.


    Amelia hesitated when Aiden tugged her hand hoping that she and. Warren would ride the merry-


    go-round with him.


    One was required to sit on a wooden carriage that rotated on its tracks. It was considered a more


    thrilling ride among those suitable for children of Aiden¡¯s age group.


    Amelia wouldn¡¯t have minded apanying Aiden in the past, but she wasn¡¯t sure if her body


    could still handle it in its current state.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Aiden looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you would do anything for your son? Can¡¯t you even join him on this


    ride?¡± Warren remarked caustically.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. After a while, she agreed to Aiden, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ride the merry-go-round with


    you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aiden let out a whoop of joy.


    It wasn¡¯t until their turn to get on to the ride that Amelia realized it spun slightly faster than she


    anticipated based on her observation from outside.


    Amelia was ovee with the urge to vomit even though she¡¯d eaten little as ofte due to her


    sickness. The spot around her liver also began aching again.


    Aiden¡¯s child-like exmations were full of tion, and she knew he was on cloud nine.


    She gripped the armrest tightly and stiffened her body into an upright position to suppress her


    difort as much as possible. Little did she know that Warren¡¯s gaze was trained on her.


    The speed at which the ride was spinning was nothing to Warren. Warren even considered


    apanying Aiden on such a childish ride a brand-new experience.


    The unexpected sense of delight and pride that welled up in his heart upon hearing the cheers of


    his son was foreign to him.


    ¡°Or is this what blood ties feel like? Am I capable of feeling such emotions since Aiden is my son?¡±


    Warren thought. After all, he¡¯d never


    been fond of children.


    Warren noted Amelia¡¯s deathly pale face and deeply furrowed brows on her sweat-lined forehead.


    He could tell that she was holding it in. While the ride was enjoyable for Aiden, it caused her nothing


    but distress.


    He abruptly began to slightly regret what he¡¯d said to her.


    Amelia spoke to Aiden with much effort after the ride finally ended, ¡°Mommy needs to use the


    restroom for a minute. You wait here with Daddy.¡± With that, she stumbled to the restroom and dry-


    heaved into the sink.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything beforeing out. Hence, nothing was disgorged from her gut.


    Aiden didn¡¯t detect anything off about her when she emerged from the bathroom, and he yammered


    on about riding the Ferris Wheel. Warren, on the other hand, saw through Amelia.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He didn¡¯t even know whether asking after her meant he was concerned about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she muttered indifferently, but her eyes were constantly on _Aiden.


    Aiden was the only one who existed to her.


    Warren suddenly pulled her back when they reached the Ferris Wheel. ¡°You may stay here if you


    aren¡¯t feeling well. I can bring Aiden up on my


    own.¡±


    Amelia looked at him dubiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not scared of heights.¡± She then broke free from him.


    The trio got onto the Ferris wheel, and Amelia whipped out her phone, addressing Warren, ¡°I¡¯ll take


    a few pictures of you and Aiden with your consent. Afterward, I will send them all to you. I won¡¯t


    save any of it on my phone. Alternatively, I can snap the photos with your phone if you have any


    misgivings.¡±


    Warren responded inly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your phone will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She assumed he would turn her down and had prepared to convince him. Nheless, he


    surprised her by going along with her without much fuss..


    Aiden was euphoric to have the chance to take a photo with Warren and sprang down from his seat


    beside Amelia to scoot closer to Warren.


    Amelia looked at Warren through the lens. While his expression was


    stern and solemn, he surely bore some degree of affection for Aiden


    since he was willing to cooperate in the photo-taking.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Amelia hoped that Warren would treat Aiden well in the future.


    After taking a few photos, Aiden said, ¡°Mommy, can you and Daddy take a picture with me too?


    Daddy, is that okay?¡±


    Aiden looked up, eagerly gazing at Warren.


    Warren was about to agree, but Amelia was one step ahead and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I


    found out that this amusement park takes automatic photos of us while we¡¯re having fun. I¡¯ll show


    you those photos when we get back home, okay?¡±


    Aiden immediately nodded in excitement, and he did not bring up the idea of taking a photo together


    again.


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. She had just discovered the amusement park¡¯s photo feature


    herself, which meant she didn¡¯t have to force herself to take photos with Warren anymore.


    Even though it was her son¡¯s wish, for her, it was akin to some form of


    torment.


    Warren¡¯s expression darkened as he contemted, ¡°Does this woman not want to take photos with


    me at all? I should have been the one who¡¯s unwilling, so what gives her the right to say that?¡±


    At this moment, Amelia didn¡¯t spare Warren a nce. Instead, she kept her head down, engrossed


    in a conversation with her son. The two of them, an adult and a child, were pointing and gesturing


    toward the outside scenery visible through the Ferris wheel¡¯s ss window.


    Suddenly, Warren felt like he was being treated like he did not exist.


    At noon, the three of them located a restaurant within the amusement park and sat down at a table.


    Amelia had only managed to eat a small portion of her meal and couldn¡¯t consume anymore.


    ¡°Why did you stop eating?¡± asked Warren, having noticed that she had paused.


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Amelia said indifferently.


    Warren¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily as he thought, ¡°She had barely taken a few bites, and she¡¯s


    already full?¡±


    After they finished their lunch, Aiden suggested heading to the y area near the restaurant to have


    fun.


    Amelia nodded, and Aiden immediately ran excitedly toward the y


    area.


    Since the restaurant¡¯s y area was nearby, Amelia chose to stay at their table instead of following


    Aiden there. She sat down and watched her son as he joined the other kids inside to y.


    After all, children had to learn to grow independently, and Amelia could not be with her child


    forever.


    She didn¡¯t even have much time left to spend with her son after this.


    Amelia asked the waiter for a ss of water, then took out a pill organizer from her bag. Inside the


    pill organizer were eight types of pills with different shapes and colors. She then began to take them


    one by one. Warren¡¯s brow furrowed even more intensely. ¡°Why are you taking so many pills? What


    kind of illness do you have?¡±


    Amelia swallowed the pills with a sip of water. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I need to report my illnesses to you,


    do I?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he grabbed her hand, the one holding the pills, and


    demanded sharply, ¡°What illness do you have? Why are you taking so many pills?¡±


    A sense of unease welled up within Warren, and in his mind, he recalled the several asions


    when he had seen her grimacing in pain until her face eventually turned pale.


    If it was just amon illness, she did not need to take so much.


    medicine in one go.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s this? Are you actually concerned?¡± scoffed Amelia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to despise


    me with all your heart? And now, you¡¯re suddenly worried about my illness?¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I just don¡¯t want you to die in front of me and


    ruin my day. If you ever die, do it somewhere I can¡¯t see!¡±


    As he spoke, he forcefully shook off her hand, as if Amelia¡¯s hand were something dirty.


    Amelia shrugged lightly. ¡°If I do end up dying one day, I definitely won¡¯t do it in front of you. I


    wouldn¡¯t want thest person I see before I die to be you either!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Warren shot her a fierce re, his chest constricting with pain at her words. ¡°Quit talking


    about dying all the time. Are you attempting to


    10:1


    garner sympathy with talk of your death?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer him. She just kept her head down, continuing to take her pills one by one until


    they were all gone. Then, she lifted her head, looked at him steadily, and said, ¡°So, will you


    sympathize with me? If I¡¯m really dying, and you have the chance to save me, will you?¡±


    Warren¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought, ¡°What did she mean by that? Was she implying that


    she might die?¡±


    The thought briefly crossed Warren¡¯s mind, but he quickly dismissed it, reminding himself, ¡°How


    could that be possible? Her words are likely just an attempt to elicit sympathy. Or perhaps, she has


    some other hidden motive.¡±


    ¡°I would never save you. Don¡¯t delude yourself, Amelia. Even if today you were dying right in front of


    me, I wouldn¡¯t save you!¡± Warren said coldly. Amelia chuckled softly, ¡°I thought as much, Warren.


    Thank you.¡± Warren shuddered, given that her ¡°thank you¡± sounded very harsh. ¡°What are you


    thanking me for? Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°No, my gratitude is genuine,¡± Amelia said mildly, her gaze shifting to her son, who was still


    interacting with the other kids in the y area not far


    away.


    Thanking Warren broke the unrealistic fantasy that had suddenly crept into Amelia¡¯s mind. She


    thanked him for making her realize that letting go of this man was the right choice. Specifically,


    Amelia was thanked for helping her break free from this inherently wed rtionship.


    ¡°If there¡¯s another life after this one, I hope we never meet again,¡± she said, as she no longer


    wanted to see Warren at all.


    Warren¡¯s face grew even darker. He thought to himself, ¡°Never meet again? Who does she think


    she is? But why is it that she seems so


    indifferent now? Why do I feel so ufortable?¡±


    After leaving the amusement park, Warren drove Amelia and Aiden back home. As soon as Aiden


    got into the car, he fell asleep, leaning against Amelia.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve been to the amusement park, don¡¯t y any more tricks.. When the timees,


    bring Aiden over, and if you break your word, don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercy,¡± Warren


    said abruptly.


    Amelia could not help but find it ironic. Per her experience, Warren had never shown her any


    mercy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise, but I do hope you¡¯ll treat Aiden well in the future,¡± she said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, of course, I¡¯ll treat him well,¡± Warren said coldly.


    Amelia did not say anything more. She just turned her head and looked at her son with a gaze full of


    tenderness.


    As the car pulled up to the residential area, Amelia was about to carry her son up to the


    condominium when Warren said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. York,¡± said Amelia, refusing him. ¡°I¡¯ll carry Aiden for now. In the future, when he¡¯s with you,


    I hope you¡¯ll hold him close and give him more hugs. But for now, I¡¯ll do the carrying!¡±


    She picked Aiden up and turned toward the elevator of the condominium.


    Warren gazed at her retreating figure as she walked away. The effort of carrying Aiden had caused


    her back to arch slightly as if she was exerting. herself, but she continued to cradle the child close


    to her chest.


    Warren thought to himself, ¡°Has she been carrying Aiden like this all these years? When I wasn¡¯t


    there, she held the child like this countless times¡­¡±


    Warren¡¯s heart suddenly felt a pang of something, as if he had been pricked by thorns.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Amelia returned home and carefully ced Aiden on the bed. Her phone beeped, alerting her to a


    notification. She nced at it and realized it was a news feed.


    Usually, she would not care about such a news feed. However, the news caught her attention, and


    she quickly grabbed her phone and rushed to open the link to the news.


    ¡°T-This news is about Callum!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    The news announced that Callum had joined forces with the Tall family of Jacaster. Moreover, he


    had suddenly turned up at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today and confiscated the power and rights of


    the White family. Following that, the police also arrested the first branchdy of the White family and


    her two sons. They were suspected ofmitting an


    intentional tort.


    At that point, it could be said that the White family¡¯s first branch had lost everything.


    Meanwhile, Callum had be the ultimate winner of thepetition. However, there was another


    rumor in the news that the White family and the Tall family nned to strengthen their ties by


    arranging a marriage of convenience. Their businesses and assets might even merge in the future.


    Amelia was shocked. She pondered, ¡°The White Family will arrange a marriage of convenience with


    the Tall Family¡­ Does that mean Callum will marry someone from the Tall Family? After all, if the


    two sons of the White family¡¯s first branch end up in prison, Callum will be the only one who is


    eligible for the marriage of convenience. But if that is the case, what will happen to Lillian?¡±


    When Amelia thought of Lillian, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and worried.


    However, there was nothing she could do about it at that time. She finally called Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, I just read the news. It is said that Callum has appeared, and the White family is


    considering a marriage of convenience with the Tall family. Is it true?¡± Amelia asked hurriedly.


    Rosalie replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, at least for now. The news report should be true,


    10:14


    but I still have to meet Callum in person and ask him what is going on. As for this matter, please


    hide it from Lillian first. I¡¯ve also told her parents to keep her in the dark until we figure out what¡¯s


    happening.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I get it!¡± Amelia replied.


    When Rosalie ended the call, she turned to look at Jonathan and said, ¡°I want to see Callum in


    person and ask him what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°But the current state of your body is not suitable for long-distance travel. It¡¯s inconvenient no matter


    what kind of transportation you take,¡± Jonathan reminded her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s Callum. He¡¯s the one Lillian has been longing for and thinking of when she regained


    consciousness!¡± Rosalie anxiously stated. She had heard the news earlier than Amelia and knew it


    was true.


    Her thoughts were a mess. ¡°The White family and the Tall family have a n to merge their


    businesses.


    And typically, the safest way for a business merger is through a marriage of convenience!


    Furthermore, when Callum was with the ¡°real¡± daughter of the Tall family, their behavior was indeed


    quite intimate. Madeline held Callum¡¯s arm when she apanied Callum to the shareholders¡¯


    meeting of White Maple Group!¡¯


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw how worried Rosalie was, ¡°Lillian is always so


    important to you.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be alive today!¡± Rosalie insisted.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s true. If Lillian hadn¡¯t been seriously injured back


    then, Rosie might not havee to ask me for help. Naturally, it would have been even more


    impossible for her to agree to marry me at that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll find a way to have Callume to Strico so that you don¡¯t have to travel back and forth


    between two cities,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°What if he refuses toe to Strico?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°He wille, and even if he refuses, I will have someone tie him up and bring him to Strico,¡± he


    reassured her.


    As long as it was Rosalie¡¯s wish, he would help her realize it!


    Rosalie did meet Callum two dayster. However, the person who came with him to Strico was


    Madeline, the daughter of the Tall family.


    10.14


    Although Rosalie had seen Madeline¡¯s photo before, she realized thedy was more beautiful than


    the photo when she saw her in person. Madeline seemed born with an enchanting and seductive


    aura, which could easily


    attract men¡¯s attention.


    ¡°But¡­ Callum shouldn¡¯t be attracted to her! I¡¯ve seen his devotion to Lillian. Would the devoted and


    loyal Callum fall in love with Madeline? Either way, I need to hear his answer!¡± Rosalie eximed


    inwardly.


    ¡°Ms. Tall. I¡¯d like to have a few words with Callum alone. Is that okay?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Excuse me, but there are no secrets between Callum and me. So, if you have something to say,


    just say it here, Mrs. Youngblood. I can listen to whatever Callum can hear.¡± Madeline sat next to


    Callum, smiling slightly. She was holding his hand and ying with his fingers casually.


    Meanwhile, Callum didn¡¯t stop Madeline from doing whatever she was doing.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes when she saw that. Her anxiety began to intensify. ¡°All


    right¡­ Callum, I want to ask you how Lillian got injured back then?¡±


    ¡°Lillian¡¯s injury should be rted to my half-brothers. The police have recorded everything I know.


    Rosalie, you can ask the police if you want to know the details,¡± Callum replied.


    Rosalie naturally knew the contents of his statement. However, his two elder brothers only admitted


    that they kidnapped Lillian and used her to threaten Callum.


    Lillian was badly injured during the kidnapping, and they deliberately abandoned her in the


    wilderness. However, they had no idea how Lillian ended up near Strico with such severe injuries.


    ¡°Did you do nothing when Lillian was kidnapped?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Callum answered indifferently, ¡°I wanted to save her. Unfortunately, I failed at that time. I also didn¡¯t


    know she was abandoned in the wilderness by my two brothers.¡±


    Rosalie stared at Callum sitting in front of her. His expression remained cold and indifferent as he


    spoke of Lillian as if he were talking about an ordinary, unrted person instead of the woman he


    had loved deeply. Even his eyes showed no emotion.


    ¡®How can he be like this? Lillian loves him so much! But Callum¡­ How can he talk about Lillian so


    coldly?


    10:15


    Doesn¡¯t he know that Lillian almost died?¡¯ Rosalie eximed inwardly. Jonathan gently covered


    Rosalie¡¯s hand with his big hand as if he felt her irritation and anger at that moment. That brought


    Rosalie back to her


    senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jon¡¯s hand!¡± she thought. She looked at Jonathan sitting beside her, and her emotions began to


    calm down.


    ¡°Well, allow me to ask him the questions,¡± Jonathan said to Rosalie before turning his gaze to


    Callum. ¡°Now, does Mr. White know that Lillian was found in a small vige near Strico?¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    ¡°Is that so? Then she¡¯s lucky,¡± Callum remarked casually.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s indeed lucky. She was discovered immediately and taken to the hospital. But maybe


    her luck has run out. She received several critical condition notices from the doctors, and just


    recently regained consciousness. However, yesterday, the doctor issued another critical condition


    notice. It¡¯s likely that even if she doesn¡¯t die, she might be in a vegetative state for the rest of her


    life,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly as if he were discussing mundane news.


    Callum¡¯s expression changed as he stood up abruptly. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it happen?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°After all, the news about the White family and


    the Tall family¡¯s uing marriage of convenience has spread all over the inte. Everyone could


    have seen it, including Lillian. Mr. White, it seems that you¡¯re quite concerned about Lillian¡¯s safety,


    huh?¡±


    Callum seemed to realize that he had reacted too strongly earlier, and he remained silent for a


    moment.. stared at Jonathan and didn¡¯t speak for a


    moment.


    At this moment, Madeline furrowed her brow slightly, showing signs of displeasure. Parting her lips,


    she said, ¡°Callum, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Callum pursed his lips and sat back down. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jonathan continued, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re interested, Mr. White, you can also go to the hospital to


    visit Lillian. Maybe you can even see her onest time.¡±


    This remark darkened Callum¡¯s expression even further!


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan was trying to provoke Callum into revealing his true feelings toward


    Lillian.


    It seemed that Callum still cared about Lillian. At least, he was concerned about her health.


    ¡°But why had Callum initially acted so indifferent?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± Madeline interjected. ¡°I know about Lillian. She used to be Callum¡¯s


    girlfriend, but now he¡¯s with me. So, I think it¡¯s better to avoid meeting her.¡±


    10:15


    Madeline turned to Callum and asked, ¡°Am I right, Callum?¡±


    Callum tightly pursed his thin lips, and his deep gaze seemed to be covered by ayer of darkness,


    making it impossible for anyone to see what he was really thinking.


    Just then, Rosalie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She answered the call, and from the other end of the line,


    she heard Abigail sobbing, ¡°Rosalie, Lillian¡­ Lillian found out about the White family and the Tall


    family¡¯s marriage of convenience. She¡¯s been very agitated. What should we do? I¡¯m afraid her


    condition will worsen if this goes on!¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback, and she too felt a sudden panic. Jonathan was originally intended as a


    way to make Callum reveal his true feelings unexpectedly leading to Lillian finding out about the


    news. How could this happen?


    ¡°Mrs. Quinn, please don¡¯t worry. How is Lillian doing right now?¡± Rosalie asked, her own worry


    evident.


    But when she said this, Callum¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he gazed at Rosalie intently.


    Everyone could see how nervous he was.


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, let me talk to Rosalie¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s voice came weakly from the phone.


    In these days, as her condition gradually improved, Lillian had been transferred from the ICU to a


    regr ward. Unfortunately, her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered when this situation arose.


    Perhaps due to Lillian¡¯s persistence, Abigail reluctantly held the phone to her ear.


    Rosalie could only hear her friend¡¯s voice, each word painstakingly spoken. ¡°Rosalie, I want to see


    Callum. Can you help me find him and contact him? Tell him I want to see him. No matter what, I


    trust him¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how to respond to Lillian¡¯s words. Lillian believed in Callum, but he was now with


    another woman, and the final oue might not be what Lillian hoped for.


    Rosalie¡¯s tears prompted an urgent reaction from Callum. ¡°How is Lillian? Is something wrong with


    her?¡± he asked anxiously.


    Rosalie cleared her throat but hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak when Callum snatched the phone from


    her hand. Anxiously, he shouted into the


    10:15


    phone at the other end, ¡°What¡¯s happening to Lillian?¡±


    ¡°Callum¡­¡± A word came from the other end of the phone. Callum stiffened.


    It was Lillian¡¯s voice!


    His lips trembled slightly and moved as if he wanted to say something, but it seemed his voice was


    stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    Lillian¡¯s sound appeared. ¡°C-Callum, I¡­ want to see you. No matter¡­ what¡¯s going on, I¡­ just want


    to hear you¡­ say it to me in person¡­ If you don¡¯te¡­ to see me, I¡¯ll stop eating and drinking.


    I¡¯ll¡­ wait until you


    Callum¡¯s heart sank.


    He knew her temperament. She sometimes liked to be coquettish and y tricks, and could get


    quite crazy when she was being a groupie. She had also lied more than once in front of him; he


    even used to yfully call her a liar.


    However, once she made up her mind, she would definitely do it.


    Callum held the phone tightly as he thought, ¡°How could she do this? How could she threaten me


    with her life? Are my words that important?¡±


    After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call ended abruptly.


    Rosalie looked at Callum anxiously and asked, ¡°What did Lillian/say to you?¡±


    ¡°She wants to see me, and I agreed,¡± Callum replied, his expression nowposed. He handed the


    phone back to Rosalie. ¡°Which hospital is she in? I¡¯ll go now.


    ¡°What are you going to say to her?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Whatever needs to be said,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°What exactly needs to be said?¡± Rosalie pressed.


    Callum stared at Rosalie with a chilling look. ¡°This is between me and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    her. It¡¯s not your business. If you don¡¯t want to tell me the address, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rosalie reached out to stop Callum.


    Callum suddenly jerked his hand away, catching Rosalie off guard. She stumbled, and it seemed


    like she was about to fall, but Jonathan was quick to support her.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was now Jonathan who grew anxious. When he saw Rosalie falling backward


    just now, he felt like all the blood in his body was about to freeze.


    Rosalie was also shaken, her face turning pale.


    She knew she had been too anxious just now. If she had really fallen, it would have put her three


    unborn children in danger.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie said, finally catching her breath.


    Jonathan helped Rosalie regain her bnce, his gaze turning cold as he looked at Callum. ¡°Mr.


    White, please be mindful. If anything happens to my wife, I will make sure the White family


    disappears from Jacaster.¡± Callum replied expressionlessly, ¡°Is that so? It seems that you have


    quite the reach ¨C not only in Strico but also in Jacaster, Mr. Youngblood. If you have the ability to


    make the White family disappear, Mr. Youngblood, then give it a try.¡±


    The situation was tense.


    Rosalie tugged at Jonathan and said, ¡°Enough, the most important thing right now is Lillian¡¯s


    matter.¡±


    She then turned to look at Callum and asked, ¡°Are you determined to see Lillian today, no matter


    what?¡±


    Callum remained silent, but his silence spoke volumes.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you, but my only request is¡­¡± Rosalie nced at Madeline, who stood beside


    Callum. ¡°Ms. Tall can¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on going?¡± Madeline raised her chin defiantly.


    Jonathan sneered, ¡°My wife said you can¡¯t go, so you won¡¯t set foot in that hospital.¡±


    Madeline¡¯splexion changed. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that the man in front of her had extraordinary


    influence in Strico, which was not the Tall family¡¯s territory.


    Callum turned to Madeline and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go to the hospital ande back to you.¡±


    Madeline smiled softly. She suddenly embraced Callum¡¯s neck, kissed him on the lips, and said


    affectionately, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you. Just make sure you make things clear to your ex-girlfriend.


    Don¡¯t drag it out, or it


    10:151


    will be embarrassing for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Callum replied, his voice slightly hoarse.


    Rosalie¡¯s face darkened as she wondered, ¡°Callum didn¡¯t refuse Madeline¡¯s kiss, which meant¡­ Is


    Callum really nning to be with Madeline? What about Lillian, then?¡±


    Rosalie walked out without saying a word, with Jonathan closely


    protecting her. As for Callum, he followed them.


    When they reached the car outside, Rosalie confronted Callum. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to


    say to Lillian, whether it¡¯s to reconcile or break up, but I want to remind you of one thing. Lillian is


    someone you once loved. Don¡¯t push her to the brink. If something happens to her, I won¡¯t let you


    off.¡±


    Rosalie rarely threatened people like this, but for Lillian¡¯s sake, she was willing to go all out.


    She couldn¡¯t stop Callum from seeing Lillian, but she wanted Lillian to live and receive proper


    treatment.


    Now that things hade to this point, they couldn¡¯t hide the truth from Lillian anymore.


    She didn¡¯t know how Callum¡¯s meeting with Lillian would affect her, but she hoped that Callum


    would consider their past rtionship and wouldn¡¯t hurt Lillian that much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do. I¡¯ll handle my matters with Lillian myself,¡± Callum said coldly.


    The three got in the car and went to the hospital.


    Lillian had been transferred to a regr ward. She had a VIP single room with afortable


    environment and an extra bed for herpanion. Usually, either Stephen or Abigail would stay


    overnight with her in the hospital.


    At this moment, Lillian sat up quietly on her hospital bed. Her hospital gown had been carefully


    adjusted.


    Her head was wrapped up in a bandage. Her once lovely and charming face now looked pale and


    exhausted after being in the hospital for days and undergoing two major surgeries.


    Lillian¡¯s parents Stephen and Abigail sat quietly beside her, knowing that she was stubborn.


    Even if they said they would sever ties with her, as they did in the past


    274


    10:15


    when she chose to save Rosalie and gave up the opportunity for further education, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Now that Lillian wanted to see Callum, she wouldn¡¯t give up until it happened.


    Just then, the door was pushed open. Rosalie and Jonathan walked in first, followed by Callum.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes were fixed on Callum in an instant.


    Her gaze immediately locked onto Callum. The nervousness and anxiety that had been present


    within her moments ago disappeared in an instant. He was standing in front of her safe and sound.


    Taking a deep breath, Lillian said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Rosalie, Mr. Youngblood, could you please step out


    for a moment? I have something to discuss with Callum.¡±


    Rosalie was worried that Callum might say something hurtful to her friend, and for a moment, she


    hesitated about leaving the room.


    In the end, it was Jonathan who said to Rosalie, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. I believe Mr. White will handle


    this properly.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lillian added.


    Rosalie and Jonathan left the ward. Stephen and Abigail followed suit hesitantly, leaving the ward.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Will it really be okay? If Callum really said something


    heartless, then Lillian got provoked¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    Stephen and Abigail quickly asked, ¡°Is Callum with someone else as the news imed? Did he


    come here to reveal the truth and break up with Lillian?¡±


    After all, Lillian was seriously injured now, and it was uncertain whether there would be any long-


    term consequences. Callum was the heir of the White family, and his future seemed boundless.


    Naturally, their thoughts tended to lean toward the idea that Callum might be rejecting Lillian.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. Perhaps we¡¯ll have answers once they¡¯ve talked,¡± Rosalie said with a


    solemn expression on her face.


    Lillian¡¯s parents Stephen and Abigail could only wait anxiously.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°What you¡¯re afraid of


    874


    10:14


    probably won¡¯t happen. Callum will handle this with discretion. At the very least, he shouldn¡¯t want


    anything bad to happen to Lillian. In fact, you could say he¡¯s afraid of that.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°If he truly didn¡¯t care about Lillian, he wouldn¡¯t have shown that panicked expression when he


    heard me say that Lillian was unconscious and might be a vegetable,¡± Jonathan replied.


    As fellow men, they naturally understood that someone like Callum, with


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a reserved and dark personality, would only lose hisposure if he


    cared deeply about someone.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    It was clear that Callum a deliberate effort to conceal his emotions and thoughts.


    However, that all fell apart when he heard about Lillian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°But he¡¯s with Madeline¡­¡± Rosalie said hesitantly.


    ¡°There must be some reason for it. Sometimes, you can¡¯t have both power and a beautiful woman.


    You have to make a choice,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Are you saying Callum chose Madeline to reim his


    position in the White family?¡± Rosalie asked, clearly stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s just one possibility,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie fell silent as she wondered, ¡°Could it be true? What would Callum say to Lillian?¡±


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly, trying tofort her in her current state of unease and


    tension.


    Inside the ward, Lillian and Callum locked eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that even though he was


    so close, they had be distant.


    In fact, they were even further than ever before.


    ¡°Is what the news said true?¡± she asked hesitantly. She had been awake for a while now, but only in


    recent days had she been able to speak, and even then, her words came out haltingly.


    Callum remained silent for a while before finally uttering a quiet ¡°yes.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Are you¡­ with another woman?¡± she asked. She strained to open her eyes


    wider as if trying to see him more clearly.


    Callum slowly approached Lillian¡¯s bedside. He crouched down and tilted his chin up slightly,


    creating an angle where she looked down on him.


    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m not a good person. I used to think that being with you was a simple matter. But in the


    end, you¡¯re not right for me.¡± He spoke softly, his voice tender, like a lover¡¯s whisper, yet each word


    was icy cold.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always been the White family¡¯s illegitimate child, looked down upon by others. So, I


    made a vow back then. One day, I would trample all those who looked down on me under my feet. I


    did love you at one point, but your presence didn¡¯t help my career. In fact, it could have be a


    burden. Madeline, on the other hand, could use the Tall family¡¯s power to help me achieve my


    dreams.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    10:15


    As he spoke, he raised his hand as if he wanted to touch her cheek.


    Just as his hand was about to make contact, he hesitated and withdrew it, as if he feared that


    touching her would make it harder to let go.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying¡­ the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the truth, Lillian. When I loved you, it was genuine. But what I truly desire, you couldn¡¯t


    provide. So, you¡¯re not right for me. I need a woman who can support my ambitions,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian slowly lowered her eyelids, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Callum continued to kneel before her,


    as if waiting for something.


    Both of them looked like sculptures frozen in time.


    After what felt like an eternity, Lillian¡¯s dry lips moved, and she murmured softly, ¡°Callum¡­ So, your


    love for me is nothing much.¡±


    Callum¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face turned pale. His clenched fists at his side were an


    attempt to suppress something.


    Lillian smiled gently, but her smile was so bitter.


    She had never felt such pain when she was about to die, but now she was in so much pain.


    She almost struggled to lift her hand, her fingers caressing his cheek.


    The face that had once been so familiar, the one she had touched and admired countless times,


    now felt strangely foreign.


    From the initial emotion of seeing the news to calmly listening to him now, had she mentally


    prepared herself for this before he arrived?


    ¡°Well then, from now on, we have no more ties between us,¡± she murmured, her fingertip gently


    landing on his lips as if performing a ritual. ¡°Callum, I wish you all the best.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want the final separation to be filled with tears and sorrow.


    She didn¡¯t want to go from being the person he loved the most to bing his enemy.


    Even in parting, even if they no longer loved each other in the future, she hoped for an amicable


    breakup. After all, this man had been the one she genuinely loved.


    She couldn¡¯t provide what he wanted, and his love for her was far less than what he hoped to gain.


    His body stiffened. The fact that she could calmly discuss these matters. with him, without tears,


    without tantrums, even amicably, should have


    10:15


    been the best possible oue he could have expected.


    Callum wondered why he felt like his body was being ripped apart.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t get what he really wanted.


    He knew from the moment he chose Madeline that his life would forever plunge into darkness.


    Irene looked at the medical report in her hand, her face turning ashen. She couldn¡¯t believe she was


    pregnant.


    She wondered, ¡°How is that even possible? I pretended to be unable to conceive due to my


    physical condition, and that¡¯s why I faked a pregnancy and staged a miscarriage by falling down the


    stairs to ensure my future difficulties in conceiving. This not only resolved the issue with Amelia but


    also shifted the me for my infertility onto her. However, I¡¯m now pregnant, and the child isn¡¯t


    Warren¡¯s but that cursed Brayden¡¯s.¡± Thinking about it, Irene felt an overwhelming hatred.


    The day she gave Brayden 10 million dors, they ended up drinking together, and she ended up in


    bed with him unconsciously while under the influence of alcohol.


    At first, she thought it was not a big deal as long as she and Brayden kept it a secret.


    But now, her pregnancy had thrown everything into chaos.


    The Fletcher family was also in chaos because of Irene¡¯s pregnancy. The Fletcher family and the


    York family were going to be joined in a marriage of convenience soon, so they couldn¡¯t afford any


    mistakes now. ¡°Why not pretend the child is Warren¡¯s? Say that you¡¯re pregnant with his child. At


    least, it¡¯s your own blood,¡± Ivy suggested.


    ¡°No,¡± Irene firmly rejected. ¡°Warren isn¡¯t a fool. If I actually give birth to this child, it would be direct


    evidence against me. There would be no way to escape it.¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Moreover, in all these years, Warren had never expressed any interest in her. The only time was


    just three months ago when he got heavily drunk, and she deliberately seduced him. However, even


    in his inebriation, he kept calling out Amelia¡¯s name.


    Though she had ended up spending the night in his bed, he hadn¡¯t actually touched her.


    Even if she were to scheme to get Warren into bed now, the timing of the child¡¯s birth would reveal


    the truth.


    What she cared about more than her own flesh and blood was the


    position of one part of the York family.


    ¡°How about getting an abortion secretly before the marriage of convenience with the York family?


    You can use the excuse of taking a few days of rest, and then everything will be fine,¡± Thomas


    suggested.


    Irene pondered this. The child had to be terminated, but she also needed to devise a n. She


    intended to use the child in her womb topletely sever Warren¡¯s feelings for Amelia.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I have an idea,¡± Irene said with a sly smile, whispering her newly hatched n to her


    parents.


    Rosalie watched her friend on the hospital bed, eating with determination. When Callum left Lillian¡¯s


    ward that day, they had expected Lillian to be heartbroken, possibly even to the point of worsening


    her condition. Rosalie had even arranged for Jonathan to contact the doctor in case of an


    emergency surgery.


    To their surprise, when they entered Lillian¡¯s ward, she just smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I


    want to sleep.¡±


    Lillian then actually fell asleep.


    The next day, when Lillian woke up, she disyed a positive attitude toward her condition.


    Nevertheless, the more optimistic she seemed, the more uneasy Rosalie felt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lillian asked. Although her speech was still


    somewhat disjointed these days, it was much better than before.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you really okay?¡± They were alone in the ward


    now.


    10:15


    Lillian swallowed a mouthful of food and replied Rosalie, ¡°How could I¡­ not be okay? My feelings


    for him are genuine. If it weren¡¯t for this¡­


    incident, maybe we would have been married.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry, right?¡± Lillian interjected. ¡°Actually¡­ that night when he came, I¡­ did cry alone while


    my dad was asleep.¡±


    Rosalie was surprised; she didn¡¯t know about this.


    Lillian made a gesture for Rosalie to keep it a secret. ¡°Don¡¯t tell¡­ my dad. He sleeps deeply at night


    and didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie nodded.


    Lillian sighed, ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t want to think about anything else right now¡­ I just want to focus on


    getting better and being worthy of¡­ the people who truly love and care about me.¡±


    As for Callum, maybe they just weren¡¯t meant to be. He had always aimed for the pinnacle of power


    and wealth, wanting to be someone exceptional, while she just wanted a peaceful and loving


    life.


    His ambitions were something she couldn¡¯t support.


    In that case, a clean break was better.


    Still, ending a rtionship after loving someone so deeply would hurt, and it would be difficult.


    However, more important than her own pain was her friends and family. She didn¡¯t want them to


    worry. She needed to stay strong and repay their love and care.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll gradually bury Callum deep in my heart¡­ and try to forget about this rtionship.


    There¡¯s no hatred or resentment¡­ between us. In the end, we just had different values,¡± Lillian


    said.


    Rosalie felt a lump in her throat. Lillian was even stronger than she had imagined.


    Someone like Lillian deserved a better man in the future.


    In the afternoon, Amelia also came to visit Lillian. Learning about Lillian¡¯s breakup with Callum, she


    was surprised at first. However, after seeing Lillian¡¯s calm and epting attitude toward the


    breakup, Amelia felt relieved.


    Lillian¡¯s ability to stayposed despite the emotional turmoil


    impressed her.


    After chatting for a while, Lillian fell asleep again. Amelia sighed and said, ¡°Lillian is truly strong.


    She must be hurting inside, but she¡¯s


    rebounding so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even though Lillian is usually cheerful and carefree, she is actually a strong-willed and


    independent person,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°However, she mentioned that after shedding her tears and


    letting out her feelings, she could finally let go of Callum. But is it really that easy to let go of


    someone you deeply loved?¡±


    Only those who had experienced such emotions would understand how difficult it was.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not easy, she¡¯ll manage it eventually. Only by letting go can she start a new life,¡± Amelia


    murmured.


    Rosalie turned to look at Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia, have you let go?¡±


    Amelia raised her eyes, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Me? Yes, I¡¯ve let gopletely.¡±


    ¡°When ites to the evidence of your bone marrow donation to Warren, I¡¯ll have it collected soon.


    When Warren realizes that you were the one who truly saved him back then, he might not refuse to


    donate his liver to you,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s more likely to refuse. I remember him. telling me that even if he were


    to die, he wouldn¡¯t want to die in front of me. He won¡¯t save me, and I don¡¯t want to be naive again.¡±


    During their time at the amusement park, she had be acutely aware of how much he despised


    and hated her. She knew that letting him go was the right choice.


    It was easy to say you don¡¯t love someone anymore.


    However, she hadn¡¯t achieved it until now.


    ¡°But, Amelia¡­¡± Rosalie wanted to continue persuading her.


    Amelia/interrupted, ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m more clear-headed now than ever _before. I don¡¯t have any


    expectations from Warren. I just hope that you


    and Jonathan won¡¯t end up like Warren and me.¡±


    Rosalie fell silent, still wanting to fight for justice on Amelia¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°By the way, I might not be able to see your three babies being born, but I¡¯ll prepare gifts for their


    birth. Please don¡¯t reject them,¡± Amelia said with. a smile.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you want to live? You


    10:15)


    still have your mother Matilda and Aiden!¡±


    ¡°In this world, many things aren¡¯t as simple as wanting or not wanting them.¡± Amelia sighed softly. ¡°If


    I could choose, I wouldn¡¯t want to have encountered Warren and get into all this entanglement with


    him. But when I think about it, without him, there wouldn¡¯t be Aiden either.¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Amelia gently closed her eyes. ¡°So, if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t regret meeting Warren in this lifetime.


    Perhaps it¡¯s fate. I just hope that in my next life, I won¡¯t have to encounter him again.¡±


    Rosalie pressed her lips. Even though Amelia hade to terms with her fate, Rosalie couldn¡¯t.


    She had to find a way to keep Amelia alive!


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalie made her way to Youngblood Group.


    Both the front desk staff and security recognized her, still remembering Rosalie¡¯s previous visit


    when she insisted on seeing Jonathan at the


    entrance.


    Furthermore, they had previously questioned whether Jonathan would actually meet her, but he had


    ultimately directed Carlos to escort her to the CEO¡¯s office.


    As a result, this time, they were uncertain about whether to allow her ess, finding themselves in


    a quandary.


    As Rosalie contemted calling Jonathan to exin the situation, she noticed Carlos passing by


    not far away. She quickly called out, ¡°Mr. Gibson!¡±


    Carlos, upon spotting Rosalie, swiftly approached her. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, what brings you here?¡±


    This address immediately startled both the front desk staff and the people apanying Carlos.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Jon, but I forgot to call and inform him beforeing,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood is currently in a meeting. Would you like me to escort you to Mr. Youngblood¡¯s


    office to wait?¡± Carlos suggested respectfully.


    Rosal¨ªe nodded, and Carlos issued a few instructions to those nearby before apanying Rosalie


    into the elevator. Carlos even personally pressed the elevator button for her.


    of


    Within Youngblood Group, although Carlos held the position of a personal assistant and not a high-


    ranking executive, his years dedicated service by Jonathan¡¯s side had earned him immense respect


    from many high-ranking individuals.


    10.10


    Carlos had never shown such respect to a woman before.


    The way Carlos addressed Rosalie as ¡°Mrs. Youngblood¡± and Rosalie¡¯s mention of ¡°Jon¡± raised


    growing suspicion among those present.


    They exchanged puzzled nces, and a certain possibility began to take shape in their minds. The


    disbelief on their faces became even more pronounced.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ¡°Jon¡± indeed referred to Jonathan, especially when it seemed that


    Carlos was escorting Rosalie to meet Jonathan just moments ago!


    ¡°Well¡­ um, it appears that Mrs. Youngblood might be pregnant,¡± someone suddenlymented.


    It was at that moment that everyone recalled Rosalie, with her slender figure, did indeed have a


    subtle bump in her belly, although it wasn¡¯t very noticeable.


    They couldn¡¯t help but continue to specte whether Rosalie was indeed pregnant and whether the


    child might belong to Jonathan.


    If that turned out to be true, it could potentially be a news that sent -shockwaves throughout


    the entire city!


    Following Carlos, Rosalie arrived at the CEO¡¯s office. She had visited this ce several times


    before and feltfortable without the need for Carlos to apany her.


    ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Sure thing. If you need anything, you can ask the secretary outside at any time,¡± Carlos replied


    before exiting the room.


    In the spacious office, Rosalie was the sole upant.


    She looked around, and at this moment, she waspletely different from herst visit.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Back then, she hade to plead for Jonathan¡¯s help due to Lillian¡¯s illness, and her heart had


    been filled with despair.


    However, now, standing here, Rosalie felt like apletely different


    person.


    Rosalie approached Jonathan¡¯s desk, cluttered with numerous files, imagining how busy he must be


    spending most of his time here. Suddenly, her eyes fixed on one of the files on the desk. The cover


    of the file bore the words ¡°Hamilton Jade Gardens.¡±


    10:161


    Rosalie recalled Hamilton Jade Gardens as a property owned by the Hamilton family, marking their


    significant venture into real estate in recent years. There were widespread rumors that they had


    invested billions in the initialnd acquisition. Over the past two years, the Hamilton family had been


    aggressively marketing and promoting this project, leaving no doubt about its pivotal position in their


    portfolio. ¡°But now¡­ why is this file on Jon¡¯s desk?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    As Rosalie mulled over the unexpected discovery, the office door suddenly swung open. Startled,


    she inadvertently knocked a file folder onto the floor, scattering its contents.


    As Rosalie gazed at what had spilled out, she found herself frozen in shock. It was a stack of


    photographs, and the subject of these photos was none other than Mnie, Jonathan¡¯ste fianc¨¦e


    and the eldest daughter of the Hamilton family!


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder why these photos were on his desk.


    Mnie, the woman who hade close to marrying Jonathan but tragically lost her life in a car


    ident. It left Rosalie wondering whether she would have ever crossed paths with Jonathan if not


    for that tragic incident.


    Undoubtedly, that car ident had altered the destinies of many individuals.


    Lost in her thoughts, Rosalie watched as a hand reached down to gather the scattered photos from


    the ground, andter realized that it was Jonathan¡¯s hand!


    Rosalie stared nkly as Jonathan bent down to pick up each of the scattered photos on the


    ground along with the file folder.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her throat suddenly felt dry. ¡°I went to visit Lillian in the hospital, and since it¡¯s still early, I


    decided to stop by and see you.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Lillian doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing surprisingly well¡­ much better than I expected. She¡¯s actively cooperating with her


    treatment,¡± Rosalie replied, her gaze fixed on Jonathan as he casually organized the photos back


    into the file folder. Unable to contain her curiosity, she finally spoke up. ¡°These photos¡­¡± ¡°Do they


    bother you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Why do you have pictures of Mnie here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Bother me? Well, I must admit, it does stir up some feelings. After all,


    374


    10:161


    Mnie hade very close to bing Jonathan¡¯s wife, but Mnie is no longer with us. While I


    know that Jonathan¡¯s heart now belongs to me, but¡­ with these photos suddenly appearing on his


    desk, I can¡¯t help but wonder if, deep down, he still misses Mnie,¡± Rosalie mused.


    ¡°They were sent by the Hamilton family. I¡¯ll arrange to have the photos returned to them,¡± Jonathan


    replied.


    ¡°Why would the Hamilton family suddenly send pictures of Mnie?¡± Rosalie asked, her confusion


    growing. After all, Mnie was no longer alive!


    Jonathan gave her a half-smile and said, ¡°Perhaps as a reminder not to forget about her!¡±


    As he spoke, a fleeting glint of coldness passed through his eyes.


    For a moment, Rosalie looked at the man before her with a sense of astonishment, feeling as if he


    now carried an air of danger she hadn¡¯t sensed before.


    It was as though he had detected her scrutiny, and in an instant, Jonathan returned to his usual


    warm demeanor, the one she was ustomed to when they were together.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. There¡¯s nothing between Mnie and me. My engagement to


    her as my fianc¨¦e at that time was merely because Grandpa believed she was a good fit for the


    Youngblood family,¡± he assured her, gently taking her hand.


    Rosalie offered a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. After all, that¡¯s all in the past. Besides, I also had a


    boyfriend back then.¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡± The word slipped from Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°Even though he let you down, but¡­ if he hadn¡¯t


    back then¡­ Would you be married to him now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°How can you be so certain?¡±


    ¡°When I was younger, I didn¡¯t grasp the importance of marrying someone from a simr social


    background in our world. Looking back on it now, even if I had been Zachary¡¯s girlfriend back then,


    his parents would have never permitted him to marry me or ept me into the Xanthos family.¡±


    Rosalie recounted her past, sighing at her own naivety,


    ¡°Furthermore, Zachary¡¯s feelings for me weren¡¯t that deep. Perhaps he had some affection for me,


    but it was probably more about novelty and excitement. He wouldn¡¯t have gone against his parents


    or sacrificed everything within the Xanthos family for me. That¡¯s why he was able to distance himself


    from me so quickly after what happened to me.¡± ¡°What if he could have defied his parents for you?


    What if he could have given up everything in the Xanthos family for you, would you have married


    him then?¡± Now it was Jonathan¡¯s turn to feel a pang of jealousy, and his handsome face


    unmistakably showed how much he cared.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯ in this


    scenario. I can¡¯t fathom deeply loving someone who treated me as a disposable pawn.¡±


    His grip around her tightened slightly.


    Jonathan said in a low voice, ¡°The Xanthos family won¡¯tst much longer. Since they aim to marry


    within their social ss, they can find a suitable match with the Hamilton family.¡±


    Rosalie was startled and gazed up at Jonathan. ¡°Are you nning to take action against the


    Xanthos family?¡±


    ¡°In the future, Strico¡¯s upper-ss coterie won¡¯t have the Hamilton family in sight, and given that the


    Xanthos family are aligning themselves with the Hamilton family, it¡¯s only logical that when the


    Hamilton family face adversity, the Xanthos family won¡¯t escape unscathed.¡± Jonathan smiled


    faintly, yet his voice held a clear sense of resolve.


    10:16


    If someone else had uttered these words, they might have been easily brushed off as a joke.


    However, when Jonathan voiced these words, she grasped that the fate of the Hamilton family and


    the Xanthos family was probably sealed.


    However, both of these families were prestigious and had a strong foundation!


    Especially the Hamilton family, which had experienced a considerable expansion in recent years,


    engaged in ambitious ventures and even achieved substantial sess in international markets.


    ¡°Could such powerful families really crumble so easily?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned upon her, and she recalled the project filebeled ¡°Hamilton Jade


    Gardens¡± she had glimpsed on his desk. ¡°Are you nning something regarding Hamilton Jade


    Gardens?¡±


    Jonathan nodded, unsurprised by her question. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Rosalie asked once more.


    ¡°They owe you that,¡± Jonathan said, and it was also a debt he had to repay Rosalie.


    ¡°Will it affect Youngblood Group?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want him to jeopardize thepany in pursuit of


    her revenge.


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan assured her as if he could sense her worries. ¡°If I were to bring down the Hamilton


    family and the Xanthos family, causing harm to the Youngblood family in the process, then what


    would I have left to protect you with? I¡¯ve promised that from now on, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you in


    the slightest.¡±


    Therefore, he needed to have enough strength to protect her better!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect you as well,¡± Rosalie said. Then, as if a sudden realization struck her, she


    continued, ¡°You¡¯re nning to take action against Hamilton Jade Gardens, is that the reason the


    Hamilton family sent those photos of Mnie, hoping to stir up your old memories?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Stirring old memories¡­ Maybe the Hamilton family didn¡¯t send those photos


    to evoke nostalgia, but to remind me of what happened back then!¡±


    In the VIP lounge at the airport, Callum gazed silently at the ne ticket in his hand. He was about


    to leave Strico.


    Despite having firmly made his decision, Callum couldn¡¯t understand


    10:18!


    why the mental images of Lillian kept intruding upon his thoughts. In these vivid scenes, she was


    depicted with her head swathed in thick, white bandages, her face bearing signs of weariness and


    paleness, all while serenely uttering the words, ¡°I hope you achieve your heart¡¯s desire.¡±


    ¡°Achieve what I desire¡­ Have I already fulfilled my desires? Maybe I have. She¡¯s still alive and on


    her way to recovery. Soon, she¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital, embarking on a new and


    promising chapter in her life. Aren¡¯t these the desires of my heart?¡± Callum pondered.


    ¡°What? Are you still thinking about your ex-girlfriend?¡± Madeline approached Callum, her hands


    wrapping around his arm, almost pressing her body against his. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you made me a


    promise.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Callum replied coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. After all, it was because of me that Lillian was saved in the first ce. If you


    want her to stay alive, you should be prepared to pay a price, right?¡± Madeline continued with a faint


    smile. Callum¡¯s expression darkened.


    Madeline pressed on with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a better fit for you than your ex-girlfriend? If


    you marry me, our two families, the Talls and the Whites, will unite. I¡¯m willing to y a supporting


    role, and you¡¯ll be in control of the power. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always desired? In due time, you¡¯ll


    rise above all others, and no one will dare to say you¡¯re just an illegitimate child to your face. As for


    your father¡¯s first wife and her two sons, they¡¯re destined to spend their lives in prison. Lillian can¡¯t


    offer you anything. The only person who can grant you all of this is me, Madeline Tall. Breaking up


    with her is the smartest choice you could make.¡±


    Every word felt like a dagger to his heart at that moment.


    Callum forcefully brushed Madeline aside, his eyes bloodshot and a fiery re fixed on her. ¡°That¡¯s


    it! Have you said all you wanted? Madeline, you better never bring up Lillian¡¯s name in front of me


    again, or else I¡¯ll¡­


    ¡°Or else, what are you going to do, kill me?¡± Madeline arrogantly lifted her chin. ¡°Callum, don¡¯t


    forget, if I die, Lillian dies too!¡±


    Callum¡¯s thin lips formed a tight line as he red at Madeline. After a long pause, he finally uttered


    a sentence. ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll risk my life to kill you!¡±


    For Callum, Lillian is his one and only non-negotiable!


    ¡°M¡¯s, Haab, your current condition isn¡¯t looking very promising. If you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    10:16


    don¡¯t find a suitable liver donor soon, you might only have 2 to 4 months left. Once the cancer


    spreads, even if a suitable donor bes avable, it might be toote. Are you absolutely sure


    you won¡¯t consider chemotherapy?¡± Amelia¡¯s attending physician persisted, still attempting to


    convince her to undergo chemotherapy.


    Amelia¡¯s expression remainedposed, seemingly unfazed by the doctor¡¯s words.


    In recent days, she had also explored relevant forums and read posts from patients with simr


    symptoms. She was aware that with her condition, choices were limited.


    But chemotherapy, on the one hand, was costly, and on the other hand, patients often ended up


    bedridden in the hospital for most of their time after undergoing it.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    She did not have much time left, and she didn¡¯t want to waste the limited time on getting treatment.


    She just wanted to spend more time with her mother and son. ¡°I know. I¡¯m mentally prepared.


    Please increase the dosage of painkillers for me. Lately, it has been hurting a little bit more


    sometimes,¡± Amelia said.


    The attending physician sighed. He understood Amelia¡¯s choice, but what surprised him was


    Amelia¡¯s calmness in facing death.


    He had seen many patients before. Once they knew they were nearing the end of their lives, they


    would always try their best to seize any possibility of continuing to live.


    Even those who had no money to get treatment would crack their heads asking for any way to


    prolong their lives, and they would be unwilling to ept the situation.


    Patients as calm as Amelia were extremely rare.


    However, such people often carried heavy pasts.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll increase your dosage. However, this kind of medicine should not be taken inrge


    amounts. If you take too much, you will develop a greater resistance to it. Later, what could happen


    is that even if you increase your dosage, it might not help with the pain anymore and will even


    exacerbate the condition of the cancer,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Amelia replied.


    After getting the medicine, Amelia was about to leave the hospital when she received a call from her


    mother. On the phone, her mother¡¯s voice sounded very anxious. ¡°Amelia, what should we do?


    Aiden¡­ H-He was taken away by someone from the Fletcher family!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What did you say? The Fletcher family?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, the teacher of the kindergarten said that Aiden was picked up by someone from the Fletcher


    family. Irene came in person and said that she was Aiden¡¯s stepmother and wanted to bring Aiden


    to see his daddy. The Fletcher family had alsoe to meet the head of the kindergarten, so the


    teachers couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± Matilda said hurriedly.


    At this moment, Matilda was panicking.


    Amelia could onlyfort her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡­ I¡¯ll go get Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I hope Aiden is safe and sound! Why didn¡¯t I pick him up earlier? If I had been there earlier,


    such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Matilda kept ming herself.


    Afterforting her mother for a while, Amelia hurriedly ended the call. What mattered most at that


    moment was to find Aiden as soon as possible.


    09:53


    Just then, her phone rang again. It was a call from an unknown number.


    But when Amelia answered the call, she heard Irene¡¯s voiceing from her phone. ¡°Amelia, Aiden


    is with me now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do with my son?¡± Amelia asked anxiously.


    ¡°He is Warren¡¯s son, and I will be his stepmother in the future. Of course, I need to build some


    rapport with him. If you want to see your son,e here yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Irene gave Amelia an address and the number of a private room.


    Amelia hesitated. If the Fletcher family really wanted to hurt Aiden, it was unlikely that they would


    choose such a ce.


    Amelia knew about that restaurant. She also knew that it was just an ordinary restaurant, not one


    that prominent figures liked to go to.


    ¡°What does the Fletcher family want?¡± Amelia wondered. However, no matter what the answer of


    the Fletcher family was, she had to pick up Aiden at once. In any case, she was worried about


    Aiden being in the hands of the Fletcher family.


    As soon as Amelia finished the call, she rushed out of the hospital and took a taxi to the restaurant.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, Amelia came to Irene¡¯s private room. As soon as she opened


    the door of the room, she saw Thomas, Ivy, Irene, and Aiden in the


    room.


    In addition, there were some people who looked like the subordinates of the Fletcher family. They


    stood at the side, looking intimidating.


    Aiden sat at the table, where many delicious food and toys were ced. However, he didn¡¯t touch


    them but just sat quietly.


    When he saw Ameliaing in, a smile finally appeared on the little boy¡¯s


    gloomy face. He quickly jumped out of the chair and ran to Amelia. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Amelia hugged her son and made sure that he wasn¡¯t hurt before she felt relieved. ¡°All right! I¡¯m


    here! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But they said they brought me here to wait for Daddy!¡± said Aiden in a low voice. It was also


    because he wanted to see his father that he had followed them here.


    Last time, he went to the amusement park with his father, but he fell asleep in the car. He ended up


    not saying goodbye to his father, which he regretted immensely. Amelia bit her lip slightly and said,


    ¡°Would you like to see Daddy another time? Let¡¯s go back first. Granny is very worried, as she didn¡¯t


    see you at the kindergarten today earlier.¡±


    Hearing this, Aiden was also anxious. He nodded and decided to go back with Am¨¦lia first.


    Amelia held the boy¡¯s hand, but before she reached the door of the private room,


    09:53


    she was stopped by the two subordinates of the Fletcher family.


    Thomas¡¯ voice sounded. ¡°Amelia, since you are here, why do you have to leave so soon? In the


    future, Irene will marry Warren, and Aiden will be her stepson. Don¡¯t you think you should


    thank Irene for forgiving the past?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s footsteps halted. At this moment, the door of the private room was closed, and there were


    several strong men blocking her way. It would not be easy for her to forcefully make her way out of


    the room with a child.


    ¡°Forgiving the past?¡± She sneered and turned to look at the people of the Fletcher family. ¡°We all


    know what really happened back then. Why bother saying such hypocritical words?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Amelia, you pushed Irene down the stairs back then and caused her


    to lose her child. You are a murderer! Now that Irene wants to help you raise your son, you don¡¯t


    even bother to apologize?¡± Ivy said unhappily.


    ¡°My mommy is not a murderer. She is not a bad person!¡± Aiden, who had been quiet, suddenly


    shouted like an angry lion.


    However, no one from the Fletcher family paid attention to the little guy.


    Thomas just said mildly. ¡°Today, you should apologize to Irene and to the Fletcher family!


    ¡°Apologize Amelia thought, thinking it was ridiculous


    Warren had asked her to apologize to Irene before, and now, the Fletcher family is also asking her


    to apologize to Irene.


    She was previously willing to humbly apologize to Irene in order to satisfy her son¡¯s wish to go to the


    amusement park with his parents. It didn¡¯t mean that she was now also willing to apologize,


    especially in front of her son.


    It didn¡¯t even matter if all the people around her agreed that she was guilty. She still wanted her son


    to understand that she was innocent and wronged.


    She didn¡¯t want her son to think that he had a criminal for a mother and carry such heavy


    psychological burdens. So, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t apologize.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize because I have never hurt anyone!¡± Amelia uttered firmly. Her slim and thin figure


    stood tall as if showing her innocence to her son.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    ¡°Amelia, what you¡¯ve said is wrong,¡± Irene calmly remarked while sitting at the table, leisurely


    sipping her coffee. ¡°Don¡¯t you blush when you lie in front of a child? Back then, you were jealous of


    me being with Warren, so you deliberately pushed me down the stairs, attempting to take two lives


    with one fall. Fortunately, I survived, but sadly, the child in my womb¡­¡±


    Irene spoke, deliberately looking at Aiden, ¡°If my child were still alive, he would be about the same


    age as Aiden now.¡±


    ¡°Irene, shut up!¡± Amelia said, fully aware that Irene was deliberately making those statements in


    front of Aiden. Conflicts between adults should not spill over to involve children.


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty? Otherwise, why would you get so worked up?¡± Irene smiled faintly, stood up,


    and walked slowly toward Aiden.


    ¡°Do you know? Back then, your daddy and I were together, but your mommy was jealous because


    your daddy liked me. So, she hurt me and the baby in my womb. Just think about it, your mommy


    killed a child the same age as you!¡±


    Irene maintained a smiling demeanor but uttered such harsh words in front of the child.


    Aiden was a precocious child, and he could


    However, he refused to believe them no matter what.


    understand Irene¡¯s words.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Mommy didn¡¯t do that! Mommy told me she never hurt anyone!¡± Aiden shouted at


    the top of his lungs.


    ¡°That is just a lie your mommy told you. If she didn¡¯t hurt me, why did she go to jail? People in


    prison are usually bad people!¡± Irene said as she reached out to touch Aiden¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Aiden!¡± Amelia forcefully pushed Irene¡¯s hand away, fearing that she had malicious


    intentions toward Aiden.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected that her action, which was meant to be a simple push to deflect


    Irene¡¯s hand away, would turn into something more dramatic. At most, it was supposed to cause


    Irene¡¯s hand some brief difort.


    Nevertheless, Irene was thrown back as if she had been hit with a tremendous force. Her whole


    body leaned back exaggeratedly, and her back hit the tablecloth, which in turn tore it, causing all the


    objects on the table to suddenly fall on her with a tumultuous tter, leaving her in a disheveled


    state.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Irene cried out in pain.


    Ivy hurriedly rushed to Irene¡¯s side, supporting her. She yelled at Amelia, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt Irene once.


    Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you want to hurt her again? How can you be so malicious?¡±


    09:53


    Thomas seethed with even greater anger as he eximed, ¡°If anything happens to Irene, I won¡¯t let


    you off the hook, Amelia!¡±


    As Amelia observed the scene before her, she clearly understood that the people from the Fletcher


    family were deliberately framing her and doing it right in front of Aiden.


    ¡°Are they trying to manipte Aiden into believing that I¡¯m truly a malicious person? Even resorting


    to such a ploy. However, if their intention was merely to sow misunderstanding in Aiden¡¯s mind, why


    did Irene go to such lengths to make herself look so disheveled? They could have used a simpler


    method unless it¡¯s¡­¡±


    In Amelia¡¯s mind, a particr suspicion fleetingly crossed her mind. Just then, the door to the


    private room abruptly swung open, and a familiar, cold voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened in an instant, and her breath caught in her throat.


    The suspicion that lingered in her mind suddenly became a reality in that fleeting


    moment.


    Irene actually wanted Warren to witness the scene and wanted him to condemn her once again.


    ¡®Why? Why would Irene go to such extremes? I¡¯ve already stepped back, but apparently, a person¡¯s


    heart can turn so malicious.


    Even though Irene was about to marry Warren, she still conspired to frame me marry Warren, she


    still conspired to frame me again. But to Warren, I¡¯m merely someone he despised. What was there


    to frame me for?


    Was she worried that Warren might develop feelings for me again?¡¯ Those thoughts raced through


    Amelia¡¯s mind, and she was on the verge ofughing at the absurdity of it all. She raised a hand


    and gently removed the hearing aid from Aiden¡¯s ear.


    She didn¡¯t want Aiden to overhear the ensuing conversation, as it would be too cruel for him.


    The animosity between adults should not cast a shadow of hatred on her child¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t


    want Aiden to live in hatred in the future.


    She only hoped that Aiden would lead a happy life in the future.


    Aiden was stunned. He looked up at Amelia in confusion, not understanding why she had suddenly


    removed his hearing aid.


    ¡°Irene, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is useless? In the past, when you tried to frame me out of


    fear that Warren might develop feelings for me, it might have had some semnce of reason. But


    now, even if I were to die in front of him, he would only see me as an obstacle to his perception.


    With me in this state, what¡¯s left of me for you to plot against?¡± Amelia¡¯s tone grew cold. ¡°Or is it that


    your rtionship isn¡¯t strong enough to require this constant suspicion and plotting?¡± Irene seethed


    with intense inner resentment, wishing she could tear Amelia¡¯s.


    09:53


    mouth apart. But for now, she had to continue pretending to be ¡°feeble¡±.


    Of course, in truth, she was in considerable pain, as the items from the table had indeed fallen onto


    her.


    Ivy, who was standing next to her, began to berate Amelia, ¡°You wicked woman! You¡¯re jealous of


    Irene, and you pushed her on purpose to hurt her. Fortunately, I found the coffee here too hot and


    had it reced with a cold one. If it had been hot, Irene¡¯s face would have been disfigured. Amelia,


    you¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    Thomas joined the rebuke, saying, ¡°Amelia, what has the Fletcher family done wrong to you that


    you would go to such extremes to hurt Irene? She willingly treated your son as her own, and yet you


    acted impulsively without any reason.¡±


    ¡°Did you cause this to happen to Irene?¡± Warren asked sternly, grabbing Amelia¡¯s arm and


    demanding, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°What if I told you she was the one who framed me? Would you believe it?¡± Amelia replied calmly,


    seemingly unconcerned by Warren¡¯s anger at that moment. She gently pulled Aiden closer into her


    embrace with her other hand, cradling his small head.


    She didn¡¯t want Aiden to witness such an ugly scene.


    Aiden seemed a little frightened at that moment, his body trembling and his tiny hands clinging to


    both sides of Amelia¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Why would Irene frame you? What could you possibly have that would make her plot against you?¡±


    Warren asked angrily. The words she had spoken upon his entrance to the private room still echoed


    in his mind, and he found them extremely irritating.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, even though he had explicitly told her not to die before him and not to


    cloud his perception, hearing those words from her mouth made him feel repulsed.


    ¡°You should ask Irene that question. I also find it strange why she would want to frame me.¡± Amelia


    used almost all her strength to pull her hand from his grasp.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Suddenly, the feeling of his hand being empty made Warren feel dazed for a


    moment.


    ¡°Warren¡­¡± Irene¡¯s voice, filled with agony, abruptly snapped him out of his trance.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Warren crouched beside Irene, his eyes locked on her disheveled figure. She looked very pale, and


    her lips were trembling.


    ¡°Warren, I¡­ I wanted Aiden to meet my parents, hoping to be a good mother someday, but¡­ I


    didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I¡­¡± Irene spoke with difficulty, appearing innocent and kind.


    Irene suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach and frowned. She said, ¡°It hurts¡­ My stomach


    hurts, Warren¡­¡±


    Warren frowned and said, ¡°All right. Stop talking. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now.¡±


    When Warren picked Irene up, he noticed that the part of her dress that covered her hips was


    already stained with blood.


    Irene wore a white dress today, which made her bloodstains more noticeable and shocking.


    Thomas and Ivy were taken aback. ¡°Why is there blood? What did Amelia do to you that caused


    you to bleed, Irene?¡±


    Amelia was also surprised by what had happened to Irene. It seemed Irene had just fallen. But even


    if the things on the table had fallen and hit her, it wouldn¡¯t exin the excessive bleeding.


    Within a moment, Amelia¡¯s body instantly became rigid. Such a scene once again reminded her of


    what had happened that year.


    At that time, Irene had fallen down the stairs. The situation was very simr. Blood had stained her


    dress, and she had shown pain on her face. Then, she had been carried to the hospital by Warren.


    And now, the scene was so remarkably simr to that one from back then.


    ¡°Is Irene doing the same thing as before?¡± Amelia wondered.


    At that moment, Amelia felt a chilling sensation all over her body.


    Warren was terrified when he saw Irene¡¯s blood. He quickly picked her up and left the private room.


    Before leaving the private room, he turned around and warned Amelia, saying, ¡°If anything happens


    to Irene, I will make you pay with your life, Amelia!¡±


    Amelia looked at the man before her, pondering, ¡®My life? It seems that he is indeed cruel to me!/


    He did the same thing back then and spoke harshly to me while holding Irene.


    09:53


    After all these years, it turns out that nothing has changed.


    Irene is a precious gem to him, while I¡¯m just a speck of dirt in the ground!¡¯ She was relieved that


    she had just removed Aiden¡¯s hearing aid, ensuring he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Irene doesn¡¯t deserve my life,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Warren red at her but was stunned to see how thin Amelia¡¯s face was.


    ¡°When did she get so thin? She seems to have lost even more weight since ourst visit to the


    amusement park. Even her hands holding Aiden, every finger bone was so visible.¡±


    He suddenly recalled the scene where he had grabbed her wrist just now. It was very thin, much


    thinner than before.


    He felt a tingling pain in his heart that began to spread.


    ¡°Warren, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop walking?¡± Ivy asked.


    Warren was shocked but quickly regained hisposure and hurriedly left while holding Irene.


    Thomas and Ivy red at Amelia with malicious intent, speaking to her in a harsh tone, ¡°This isn¡¯t


    over. Irene is much more precious than you!¡±


    Amelia stared back at them coldly. Despite the indifference on her face, she continued hugging


    Aiden, burying his face in her embrace to prevent him from seeing the ugly reality of the adult


    world.


    Amelia felt exhausted after taking Aiden back to her house.


    Matilda held Aiden in her arms with lingering fear and said, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re finally home.¡±


    She was afraid something might happen, but fortunately, Amelia and Aiden had returned safely.


    Amelia let out a sigh and said, ¡°Mom, please take care of Aiden. I need to go to the room¡­ to


    change my clothes.¡±


    Matilda was stunned for a moment and then noticed that Amelia¡¯s face turned pale. She noticed that


    Amelia was touching her right upper abdomen and quickly realized that Amelia was in pain. She


    had said it that way because she didn¡¯t want Aiden to know.


    Therefore, Matilda immediately said, ¡°All right. Go get changed.¡±


    Amelia returned to her room and retrieved the painkiller prescribed by the hospital. She quickly took


    it andy on the bed, curling up, waiting for the pain to subside slowly.


    She mused, ¡®Today¡¯s incident won¡¯t end just like this.


    The Fletcher family has caused a bigmotion today. It would be a shame to waste all their


    careful nning.


    However, with my current condition, I can¡¯t do anything.¡¯


    09:53


    She even had to bring Aiden to Warren personally in just over a month.


    ¡°Will the York family be able to protect Aiden? What will the Fletcher family do to Aiden? Aiden is


    just a child, too young to defend himself against any harm. What exactly should I do to protect


    Aiden? As a mother, being unable to protect my own child is more heartbreaking than anything


    else,¡± she mused again.


    The pain she endured persisted and did not subside right away.


    Eventually, the painkillers became less effective for her.


    ¡°Aiden, I¡­ I¡¯ll protect you.¡± She closed her eyes tightly. Her forehead was covered in sweat due to


    the pain, yet she remained to murmur the name of the person she cared about the most.


    Meanwhile, Irene came out of the operating room. The doctor informed regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, only


    the adult is safe, but the baby couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Baby? Was Irene pregnant?¡± Warren was shocked and lost in thought.


    As Irene was wheeled out of the operating room, her face was filled with tears. She looked at


    Warren with tearful eyes and cried. ¡°Warren, I was going to surprise you. It was three months ago.


    I¡­ I was pregnant, but our child¡­ It¡¯s our child¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect our child well!¡±


    As Irene spoke, she kept punching herself with her fist.


    However, she had juste out of surgery. She was weak, and even if she beat herself up, she


    didn¡¯t have much strength.


    Warren¡¯s body tensed up as he looked at the person before him. Irene was crying sadly before him,


    but he felt uneasy.


    He remembered what had happened three months ago.


    At that time, he had been upset about what had happened to Amelia, so he had drunk with Irene.


    When he had woken up, he had found Irene on his bed with bruises all over her body.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    At that time, he didn¡¯t even dare to take a closer look. He just felt as if he had betrayed something.


    But what did he betray? He and Irene were about to get married. Even if they really had sex, it was


    nothing.


    What was more, before Amelia was imprisoned, he and Irene had slept in the same bed together


    before. Butter, after Amelia went to prison, he somehow became more used to falling asleep


    alone.


    Even though he was in a rtionship with Irene and had even talked about getting married, it


    seemed that once he did some intimate things with Irene, he would feel guilty.


    Even he couldn¡¯t exin why.


    He wondered, ¡°Is it because of Amelia? But how could she affect me like this? Since I was able to


    testify against her in court, it means that I don¡¯t love her at all!¡± ¡°How could this have happened? My


    poor child!¡± Ivy had already moved to sprawl beside Irene and was wailing. ¡°Why is that Amelia so


    cruel? Is it not enough that she hurt you once,


    but now a second time? Two children! That¡¯s two lives!¡±


    ¡°Mom, please¡­ Stop it¡­¡± Irene¡¯s face was already pale after the operation, but with tears now


    streaming down her cheeks, she looked even more pitiful.


    ¡°You had a miscarriagest time, and that made it so it isn¡¯t easy for you to get pregnant again. Now


    you finally got pregnant, but Amelia caused you to lose the baby once more! She did it on purpose!


    She¡¯s afraid that your pregnancy would affect her own son¡¯s future inheritance of the York family


    assets, and that¡¯s why she hurt you!¡±


    Warren shook his head slightly and said in disbelief, ¡°Amelia¡­ also knew about Irene¡¯s


    pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Irene said to Aiden¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be long before she gave him a younger brother or sister. Irene is


    kind-hearted, so she brought Aiden to see us today in hopes that we would treat the two children


    equally in the future. Who knew Amelia would deliberately push her¡­¡±


    Ivy cursed Amelia hatefully, seeming as though she wanted nothing more than to rip thetter


    apart.


    With an anguished expression, Thomas said, ¡°Warren, Irene has endured much for you. Back then,


    Amelia made her lose her baby and hurt her body. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to finally get pregnant


    again, but now she¡¯s had another miscarriage. I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible for her to have


    children again in the future. Amelia killed two children, the descendants of both the Fletcher family


    and the York family. We can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face darkened. His eyes fell on Irene, who was still crying and ming


    09:53


    herself, while Thomas¡¯ voice continued to sound in his ears.


    ¡°Irene has treated you very well all this while. You can¡¯t let Amelia go just because she is Aiden¡¯s


    biological mother!¡±


    ¡°I know. I will give Irene an exnation on this matter no matter what,¡± Warren said in a deep voice.


    Irene was the woman he had sworn to protect all his life!


    Back then, despite being a stranger, she chose to donate her bone marrow for him and save his life.


    That was the only reason he survived and could have the chance to rebuild the York family.


    If it weren¡¯t for Irene, he wouldn¡¯t have lived till this day.


    But now, Irene was repeatedly hurt because of Amelia.


    It was because he had been too kind to Amelia that Irene got hurt. If he had only been more


    ruthless to Amelia back then, the events of today wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The next day was the weekend, so Aiden didn¡¯t need to go to kindergarten. Amelia said to her


    mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m bringing Aiden to y in the small park nearby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep for a


    little while longer and get more rest?¡± Matilda questioned. On weekends, she was the one who


    usually took her grandson to y in the park nearby in the morning because Amelia had to set up


    her food cart at night.


    ¡°No need. I want to spend more time with Aiden,¡± Amelia said. Every minute was very precious to


    her now.


    Matilda sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay home to make lunch and wait for you. Later, I will cook some dishes


    that you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia smiled faintly and then took her son out of the house.


    Many parents would take their children to the park near their residential area on weekends.


    Usually, Aiden would y with other children here. But today, when he arrived at the park, he didn¡¯t


    y with those children of his age but stood beside Amelia, looking worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to y?¡± Amelia asked curiously.


    The little boy hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡°Mommy¡­ You¡¯re not a bad guy, are you?¡±


    Clearly, what happened in the private room yesterday had affected him greatly.


    Amelia knew that although her son was only four years old, he could actually understand most of


    what the adults were saying.


    She squatted down and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡±


    Her eyes focused on her son¡¯s childish face. Aiden actually looked like Warren, but his eyes


    resembled hers, especially when he smiled.


    09:53


    However, she had rarely smiled because of the hardships in her life over the past few years. Thus,


    she hoped that her son couldugh and smile more in the future and not bear huge psychological


    burdens because of her.


    goes to


    ¡°Aiden, remember this. I have never hurt anyone before. I have gone to jail previously, but that


    doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m a bad


    person. Not everyone who jail is a bad person, as there are cases where the person was wrongly


    used. Rosalie is awyer, which means her job is to ensure that people who were wronged will


    no longer be punished for what they didn¡¯t do. She makes sure thew will give them justice.¡±


    Aiden blinked and said, ¡°Well¡­ Will Rosalie stop you from being falsely wronged, Mommy?¡±


    Amelia said softly, ¡°Rosalie has been trying to help me, but I was wronged a long time ago, and the


    evidence is so hard to find. Besides, I don¡¯t care so much about all that anymore. I only hope you


    can live a good life and grow up happily, Aiden.¡± ¡°Then when I grow up, I will be awyer! ¡°I¡¯ll


    be sure to protect you from being wronged, Mommy!¡± the little boy dered solemnly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia was both happy and sad to hear that, as she likely couldn¡¯t see the day her son grew up!


    But taking in the serious look in Aiden¡¯s eyes, she still replied, ¡°Okay. I will wait for you to grow up


    so I won¡¯t be wronged any longer.¡±


    Hearing that, Aiden smiled and finally started to y with his friends.


    Amelia looked at her son, who was having fun with the other children. She took out her phone and


    took photos of him ying. After that, she opened the album again and flipped back one by one to


    see whether she was satisfied with the photos.


    Suddenly, her fingers stopped. The picture on the phone was not from her recent bout of photo-


    taking but the photo of her, Aiden, and Warren ying in the amusement park. She had


    downloaded it from the park appst time.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    The photo perfectly captured the image of the family Aiden had always wanted. He liked to look at


    these photos on her phone from time to time before a satisfied smile would spread on his little face.


    Because of that, she left these photos on her phone for the time being and did not delete them.


    Amelia lowered her eyes and looked at the three people in the photo. It was taken on a rotating


    wooden carriage. Aiden was smiling happily, but she was holding the seat armrest next to her with a


    trace of nervousness. Her brows were furrowed slightly, as though she was suppressing


    something.


    She must have been feeling unwell then as she coincidentally happened to have an attack.


    Meanwhile, Warren¡¯s head was turned as if he was looking at her.


    For those unaware, they might have assumed Warren was looking at her with concern just from


    ncing at the photo alone.


    Unfortunately, sometimes, photos failed to capture the reality of the situation. Even though she and


    Warren sat in the same carriage, they were about as far apart as they could possibly be.


    She thought, ¡°I hope¡­ I never see him again for the rest of my life and even the afterlife!¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia heard her son¡¯s childish voice shouting, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Amelia abruptly lifted her head, only to see Aiden running toward a tall figure. It was none other


    than Warren!


    Amelia was stunned and looked at Warren in surprise. But at that moment, his face was terrifyingly


    gloomy. Even though Aiden had already run to him, he didn¡¯t stop at all, let alone look at the little


    boy. Instead, he seemed intent on walking toward her.


    Amelia suddenly felt uneasy.


    Warren walked up to Amelia and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go to the hospital with me to apologize to


    Irene. Do you know that she miscarried because of you pushing her? She lost a three-month-old


    fetus just like that!¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Her previous guess had turned into reality.


    9


    She thought, ¡®Irene had a miscarriage again. This time was also a deliberate act to frame me, but¡­


    Why? Why did Irene do this?


    I might have been a threat to Irene back then, but now, Warren only feels disgust


    and hatred toward me. I¡¯m not a threat to Irene at all!


    Was there really a need for Irene to sacrifice a baby for me?¡¯


    09:51 D


    Before Amelia could think further about it, Warren grabbed her hand, wanting to take her to the


    hospital.


    However, her feet remained firmly in ce as she had no intention to go him.


    with


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to anyone. Warren, youing to me and demanding I apologize to Irene has got


    to be the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± Amelia said coldly.


    ¡°A big joke?¡± Warren looked at Amelia coldly and said, ¡°Amelia, it seems that I was too merciful to


    you. The true joke is that I only had you spend three and a half years in prison! If you were still in


    prison now, how could Irene be injured?¡± Amelia just looked at him with a pitying expression.


    ¡°Warren, you are blind!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± He shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your willingness. You


    must apologize to Irene today, or I will ensure you stay in prison for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Mommy was wronged; she didn¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± At that moment, a childish voice interrupted the


    adults¡¯ conversation. Aiden¡¯s little body stood in front of Amelia protectively while his face was


    flushed an angry red.


    Even if the person in front of him was his father, he couldn¡¯t wrongly use his mother!


    Warren¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aiden, get out of the way. Your mommy has done something wrong and


    must apologize!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t move. Mommy didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should she apologize?¡± Aiden then added,


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s hand just gently touched that woman, and she fell back by herself. Mommy just didn¡¯t


    want her to touch me! Mommy¡¯s not in the wrong!¡±


    He didn¡¯t like that woman either!


    Although Irene had been smiling at him, he noticed the hatred in her gaze.


    Despite being still a child, he could tell who was good to him and who hated him! However, in


    Warren¡¯s opinion, what Aiden said at that moment only seemed to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Amelia, is this how you educate your child? To tell nothing but lies? Is he supposed to grow up and


    be just like you? You probably don¡¯t know this, but there are surveince cameras in the private


    room!


    Irene just wanted to say a few words to Aiden, but you pushed her away!


    ¡°Sure, it was only a small shove, but the intent was malicious! You were aware that Irene was


    pregnant, yet you still did that! Were you afraid that she would threaten Aiden¡¯s status if she gave


    birth to the child?¡±


    Warren said fiercely. Every word was so cold and sharp!


    Amelia finally understood how some people could kill someone with words!


    09:54 D


    She didn¡¯t care about Warren¡¯s misunderstanding or any vicious words he said to her, but she did


    not want Warren to say those things in front of Aiden!


    Warren couldn¡¯t stop talking about Irene¡¯s so-called miscarried child, yet he didn¡¯t think about how


    Aiden would be affected by these words!


    She subconsciously wanted to take off the hearing aid from her son¡¯s ear, Warren had already said


    his next sentence.


    but


    ¡°Is this why you took the initiative to give Aiden¡¯s custody to me? Was it your n all along to have


    Aiden inherit everything from the York family so you could enjoy it in the future?¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t talk anymore!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia roared in her heart and elerated the movement of her hand, but Aiden seemed to sense


    her intention. He covered the hearing aid with his little hands tightly and refused to let Amelia take it


    away.


    ¡°Amelia, let me tell you right here and now that even if Irene can¡¯t have a child for the rest of her life,


    I will not give all of the York family¡¯s assets to your son as you wish! The son you gave birth to is not


    worthy of getting anything from the York family!¡±


    In that instance, Warren felt like he had been yed for a fool by Amelia.


    He thought that everything she had done since she was willing to give up custody was just a


    conspiracy to bring the child and him closer so that everything in the York family would be handed


    over to Aiden in the future. That way, she could turn her life around.


    Therefore, the look he shot Amelia was filled with fury born from embarrassment and inexplicable


    pain.


    Amelia stared at Warren in shock, her whole body trembling.


    She thought, ¡®How could he say these words in front of Aiden?


    If he has even the slightest affection for Aiden, he shouldn¡¯t have said that! No matter how


    dissatisfied he is with me, he can always yell at me when Aiden isn¡¯t around!¡¯

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    How could he have let Aiden hear this?


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Does Daddy hate me?¡± Aiden¡¯s childish voice sounded. His dark eyes looked at Warren


    and then Amelia.


    In an instant, Warren felt awkward.


    His son¡¯s eyes were no longer full of admiration and attachment as before, only hurt and distant.


    It was only then he realized what he had just said!


    ¡°T-Take the child away first!¡± Warren said to his subordinate, who had followed him.


    The man replied in the affirmative and quickly picked up Aiden. No matter how hard the child


    struggled and shouted, it was utterly useless.


    ¡°What the hell are you going to do to Aiden?¡± Amelia hissed angrily, trying to take back her son, but


    Warren grabbed her arm tightly.


    ¡°Aiden is my son, and I won¡¯t hurt him. You, on the other hand, must apologize to Irene and the


    Fletcher family now!¡± Warren said.


    Then, he dragged Amelia to the exit of the small park and ordered his two other men to deal with


    the aftermath of themotion.


    After all, their argument had attracted the attention of many people around them. Amelia was


    practically dragged by Warren into the car outside the park. She watched as one of his men headed


    off in another direction with Aiden still in his


    arms.


    ¡°Warren, where the hell are you taking Aiden? If anything were to happen to Aiden, I¡¯ll haunt you


    even after my death!¡± She stared at him with hatred, hating her current helplessness.


    The door was locked, and she couldn¡¯t break free from his grip at all!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t hurt him. I simply had my man take him back to your house. Do you want Aiden to


    see your apologyter and know more about the vicious things that you did?¡± With that, Warren


    ordered the driver to drive.


    Amelia stopped struggling upon hearing that Aiden was only being sent back home and looked at


    Warren with a disappointed and mocking look. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt Aiden, but what you just


    said in front of him has already hurt him.¡± Warren pursed his thin lips, feeling ufortable. ¡°He is


    just a child, and he will forget it in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much you hurt Aiden today¡­¡±, she murmured. ¡°I thought you would have


    some sincerity for your own son, at least, but¡­ It appears I was too naive¡­¡±


    09:511


    She thought, ¡®Aiden¡¯s ce in Warren¡¯s heart can¡¯t evenpare to one finger of Irene¡¯s child.


    Besides, Warren is a man who demands perfection. Since Aiden has a disability, how good could he


    be to Aiden?


    Should I really give Aiden to Warren? Maybe¡­ From the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t have entrusted


    Aiden to this man.¡¯


    Warren said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t get to say whether I¡¯m sincere to Aiden or not. I¡¯m the one who


    was naive for thinking you would behave yourself aftering out of prison!¡±


    ¡°You are too naive,¡± she said indifferently, thinking that this man was utterly ridiculous! He was


    supposed to be so shrewd, and he was able to bring glory to the York family again in such a short


    time.


    Yet, for all that, he allowed himself to be fooled by Irene and believed everything she said without


    fail.


    If they were talking about facts, then it was her who donated her bone marrow to him all those years


    ago! She gave him a second chance at life, yet he sent her to prison in return!


    Was there anything more ironic in the world? She saved someone but ended up hurting herself.


    ¡°Warren, why do you believe Irene so much? Is it because she donated bone marrow and saved


    your life?¡± she questioned abruptly.


    Immediately, Warren frowned. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Supposedly, only the Fletcher and


    York families knew about this matter as they hadn¡¯t disclosed the matter to the public.


    ¡°If I said the person who saved you was not her, would you believe me?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you trying


    to nder Irene again? Amelia, are you itching to go to jail again?¡± He scolded impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t


    care how you know about it, but I warn you not to drive a wedge in the rtionship between me and


    Irene!¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly seized her chin. His eyes were cold, and his voice was equally icy as he


    went on, ¡°If the person who saved me is not Irene, who else could it be? You? I swore that I would


    protect, love, and be loyal to her for the rest. of my life, so you can stop dreaming!¡±


    At his words, Amelia burst intoughter, growing progressively louder.


    ¡°Stopughing!¡± he shouted, somehow finding herughter incredibly grating. Even so, Amelia


    didn¡¯t stopughing, even beginning to cry.


    ¡°Enough! Stopughing!¡± He suddenly stretched out his hand and covered her lips, blocking all


    sounds from leaving her mouth.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear herughter anymore. Herughter grated on him like nails on a chalkboard


    and sent pain stabbing into his heart.


    Her lips pressed against his palm, but instead of warmth, they held a chill.


    09:54


    It was not until then that he discovered her skin was so cold, and her face was deathly pale as if


    there were no traces of blood in it.


    They looked at each other. Her eyes were indifferent and cold, with tears still shedding from the


    corner of her eyes. Those were the tears she had justughed


    out.


    Meanwhile, he felt as if her gaze had hit him hard in the heart, bringing him a kind of pain that made


    him feel like he was going to suffocate.


    It seemed that in her eyes, he no longer held any importance at all. She had barred him from her


    heart.


    He wondered, ¡®Then who holds a ce in her heart? Aiden? Her mother? Or is it the honest-looking


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡± Aiden keeps mentioning?


    How far has she and that man gone? Has she slept with him?¡¯


    At the thought of her getting intimate with another man as he had been, he felt very annoyed!


    ¡°Amelia, stop ying tricks. Don¡¯t think you can escape! If you don¡¯t want Aiden to lead a difficult life


    because of you in the future, then apologize to Irene and the Fletcher family!¡± Warren suppressed


    the ufortable feeling in his heart and said coldly.


    Amelia slowly closed her eyes, appearing as though she couldn¡¯t even bother to look at the person


    in front of her.


    Once again, he was using their son against her to force her to apologize.


    Last time, she wanted to fulfill her son¡¯s wish, so she knelt in front of Irene and apologized


    insincerely.


    Unfortunately, as it turned out, if one took a step back, others would take one forward.


    This time, he even asked her to apologize by threatening her with Aiden¡¯s future.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to apologize anymore.


    If she really apologized, it would be an admission that she had deliberately pushed Irene with


    malicious intentions. By then, Aiden would truly be unable to live life with his head held high.


    Her silence made Warren feel a little ufortable. He knew that he should move his hand away


    now and stop touching the woman.


    However, his hand seemed to be a little reluctant to leave, as though it wanted to bask in her slightly


    cold cheeks.


    Her cheeks were thin, and her skin was not as fair and smooth as it used to be because of the


    harsh weather. Herplexion was also a little yellow, as if she was undernourished.


    Nevertheless, her beautiful and elegant facial features were still there. Her curved eyebrows, small


    nose, and slightly curled eyshes became more obvious when she closed her eyes.


    At that moment, her silence made her appear like a quiet doll. He couldn¡¯t help staring at her until


    the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Only then did he suddenlye back to his senses


    and withdraw his hand as if he had been burned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize.¡± When Warren opened the door, Amelia suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    Warren pulled her out of the car.


    When Amelia was taken to Irene¡¯s ward by Warren, the other members of the Fletcher family were


    there. Irene was lying on the hospital bed while eating the supplements brought by Ivy.


    ¡°Warren, why did you bring her here?¡± Irene asked.


    ¡°As I said before, I¡¯ll give you and the Fletcher family an exnation.¡± Warren then said sternly to


    Amelia, ¡°Apologize! If you don¡¯t want to go to jail again, just apologize to Irene and the Fletcher


    family!¡±


    Amelia swept a cold nce across everyone in the ward before saying calmly, ¡°I told you. I won¡¯t


    apologize!¡±


    Irene frowned unconsciously while Warren snapped angrily, ¡°Do you really want Aiden to see you in


    prison?¡±


    ¡°If he really wants to visit me in prison, then he will also know that I was wrongfully used!¡±


    Amelia replied.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He red at her.


    Thomas said, ¡°If a simple ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ is all she¡¯s nning to say, then forget it. Although she is


    Aiden¡¯s mother, Irene lost her baby. This matter can¡¯t be resolved by a mere apology!¡±


    173.


    09:56


    ¡°So, how do the Fletcher family expect this matter to be resolved?¡± Warren questioned.


    ¡°She caused Irene to lose her child, so have her kneel in front of Irene and bow to her several


    times. That should suffice as an apology,¡± Thomas answered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Warren agreed.


    Amelia sneered, ¡°You two might have agreed on that, but I don¡¯t! I won¡¯t kneel in front of Irene, let


    alone bow to her. You¡¯re more than wee to hire awyer to sue me. We¡¯ll see how the judge


    decides this matter then!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to walk out of the ward.


    However, Warren¡¯s men stopped Amelia. With a look from him, they immediately grabbed her arms,


    one on each side, before dragging her back to the hospital bed. ¡°Let go of me! What are you


    doing?¡± Amelia struggled, but she couldn¡¯t break free of the two men.


    ¡°Do you still refuse to admit to your mistake even now?¡± Warren said with a re at Amelia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I admit to it? You¡¯re asking me, the person who was


    framed, to apologize to the one who set me up. Warren, are you so blind to the truth?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re willing, you have to kneel and bow today! Amelia, you¡¯d better not


    force me to make you do it!¡±


    Amelia suddenly chuckled. ¡°Warren, I didn¡¯t take you for a fool that blindly goes. along with


    whatever the Fletcher family and Irene say. Do you think Irene saved your life? She didn¡¯t do


    anything. The blood flowing in you now has absolutely nothing to do with her!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the expressions of the Fletcher family suddenly changed. Irene, who had


    been sitting on the hospital bed eating leisurely, stiffened suddenly and almost dropped the bowl in


    her hand.


    They thought, ¡°Amelia¡¯s words¡­ Does it mean she knows something? Does she know the truth of


    what happened all those years ago?¡±


    ¡°Warren, she¡­ What does she mean?¡± Irene pretended to be confused. Her pale face made her


    look even weaker at the moment.


    Warren stepped forward and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to care about her nonsense!¡±


    Thomas stepped forward and pped Amelia in the face twice. ¡°What are you talking about? Are


    you still trying to destroy the rtionship between Irene and Warren, even at this point? A woman


    like you only deserves to kneel before Irene!¡±


    After saying that, Thomas ordered the two men who held Amelia, ¡°Force her to her knees!¡±


    09:56


    The two looked at Warren. After all, Warren was their boss.


    Warren nodded slightly, silently agreeing to Thomas¡¯ order.


    With that, the two men pressed Amelia¡¯s body down.


    Even though Amelia used all her strength to resist, she couldn¡¯t fight them off at all.


    Bang!


    Her knees mmed heavily into the tile floor of the hospital ward. It was not hard to imagine how


    painful it was from the sound alone.


    Her knees hurt a lot, but her heart didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. Mostly, she just found this situation


    humiliating and ridiculous.


    Perhaps it was because she had grown numb due to too much pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to Irene. If she really had a miscarriage this time, I¡¯m afraid that it was not


    your child she carried. That¡¯s probably why she deliberately nned the miscarriage.¡± Amelia


    sneered.


    There was no other reason she could think of why Irene would do such a thing. As soon as those


    words fell, the expressions of the Fletcher family changed once more. Fear surged through Irene as


    she realized that Amelia had seen through all her schemes.


    She thought desperately, ¡°I can¡¯t let Warren believe what Amelia says! No way!¡± ¡°Amelia!¡± Irene put


    on a sad and angry expression. ¡°How could you nder me like this? What have I ever done to you


    that you hurt me again and again? Do you think Warren will protect you no matter what?¡±


    Irene¡¯s tears kept falling while her parents, Thomas and Ivy,forted her relentlessly.


    Ivy said fiercely, ¡°Warren, are you really letting this woman nder Irene unscrupulously? Irene


    loves you so much. How could she have been pregnant with someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    Warren stared at Irene, who was crying so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Her pitiful


    demeanor and suppressed pain made him feel like there was a


    mountain pressing heavily on him.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    He still remembered the day he went to the hospital for a checkup. At the time, Irene had walked


    toward him with a smile and said, ¡°I inadvertently learned that it was you who I saved. It¡¯s really


    good to hear that you are recovering well!¡±


    It was not until then he found out what kind of person the donor of his bone


    marrow was.


    The first time the doctor found a matching donor in the bone marrow bank, he called to ask the


    donor but was rejected.


    At that time, Warren felt that the whole world seemed to have be a dark ce. He still had too


    many things to do, and he didn¡¯t want to die yet.


    Finally, the bone marrow bank found another donor who was a match. This time, while he was


    waiting for the reply, he was extremely nervous every day as he was afraid of being rejected again.


    It was at that point he realized that living was a kind of extravagance that required thepassion


    of others.


    He was afraid that he would be rejected again.


    Utterly terrified, in fact!


    Thankfully,ter, the hospital gave him good news. The donor promised to donate without any


    conditions attached and said that they would actively cooperate.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, he had wanted to thank the other person face-to-face.


    However, it was a double-blind donation, and the other party had no intention of revealing


    themselves. Nheless, they asked the doctor to bring him a message: ¡°Live well, and maybe one


    day, we will meet again in this vast world!¡±


    Then, when Irene finally appeared in front of him and he got a glimpse of the woman who dragged


    him back from the brink of death, he swore that he would use all his strength to protect this kind


    woman.


    He could give all the best to Irene. If she loved him, he could also give her status, glorious wealth,


    and whatever kind of life she wanted.


    As for Amelia, he used to be with her just for revenge. He had no real love for Amelia; everything


    had been a ruse!


    Yes, there was no love!


    After all, how could he possibly fall in love with a Haab?


    Warren walked to Amelia and loomed over her, staring down with an expression, that couldn¡¯t be


    any chillier.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have ndered Irene like this. Did you think I would believe you?


    09:56


    No, I¡¯ll always believe in Irene! Now, bow to her and apologize!¡±


    The next moment, one of the two men restraining Amelia pressed her head toward the ground.


    Amelia tried her best to resist, but her head was pushed closer and closer to the ground.


    She knew that she likely couldn¡¯t escape this humiliation today. Her putting up resistance was only


    making things more painful for herself.


    Her eyes were fixed on the man in front of her, and she had to practically squeeze the hoarse words


    out from between her clenched teeth. ¡°Warren, I never knew I could hate a person so much in my


    life. I hate you!¡±


    Following those words, her forehead finally made contact with the ground.


    With a loud thumping sound, not only was her forehead wounded, but also her pride.


    She had thought that she could treat him with apathy until the end of her life.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Originally, she hoped that the grudges between them would disappear with her death. All she


    wanted was for him to be nicer to their son and that Aiden would be happier in the future.


    But now¡­ It turned out that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    It seemed like the damage he dealt her would never end!


    20.


    Warren¡¯s whole body stiffened as those words rang in his mind, ¡°I hate you!¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but it exploded in his ears like the roar of thunder.


    He took revenge against her, so she hated him ¨C a logical consequence of his actions. He didn¡¯t


    care whether she hated him at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have revenged on her in that way back


    then.


    But when the word ¡°hate¡± actually left her mouth, he felt as though sharp swords. were stabbing at


    him.


    Her head was forced down again and again, and her forehead hit the tile floor again and again,


    making a thumping sound each time.


    She owed it to Irene, but why did those sounds grate on his ears so?


    At that moment, she was like a soulless body, forced to endure the humiliating


    treatment.


    And the order hade from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± He wanted to say. He didn¡¯t want to watch it anymore. Such an apology was


    enough for her and him!


    Although she was the one being forced to kneel and bow at this moment, he felt as though that


    person was him.


    Just as Warren opened his mouth and wanted to shout for them to stop, the door of the ward was


    abruptly kicked open by someone outside. When Rosalie saw the


    09:56


    scene in the ward, she almost lost her bnce.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. How could these people treat Amelia like this?


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rosalie suddenly shouted, ¡°Who allowed you to do this to Amelia? Which one of you is


    qualified to have her kneel and bow!¡±


    She was so angry that her voice trembled.


    Jonathan hurriedly steadied her and ordered his men to take action.


    A few secondster, in the ward, Warren¡¯s men had been subdued, and Jonathan¡¯s men had


    surrounded the Fletcher family and Warren.


    Without anyone holding her up, Amelia fell to the ground limply, panting hard while clutching her


    abdomen.


    The severe pain caused by her disease threatened to devour her in that instant.


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie hurriedly asked.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ I¡­ My painkiller¡­ I didn¡¯t bring it¡­¡± Amelia said with difficulty.


    Rosalie took in Amelia¡¯s pale face, bloody forehead, and obviously pped cheeks.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor!¡± She instructed someone to pick up Amelia before turning to


    Jonathan. ¡°Jon.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll ask someone to arrange for a doctor immediately,¡± Jonathan said.


    Amelia was carried out in a hurry. Rosalie looked around at the three people from the Fletcher


    family, and then her eyes fell on Warren. ¡°Warren, you¡¯ve truly opened my eyes to the meaning of


    the word ¡®ingrate. Amelia saved your life selflessly, yet this is how you repay her? You put her in jail


    and let her be so humiliated in front of the people who had hurt her! Warren, you are cruel! Beyond


    cruel!¡±


    Warren¡¯s body trembled at the words as he suddenly remembered what Amelia had said to him in


    the car today.


    From the way his body was shaking, it was as if something horrible would happen.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Seeing that Rosalie was about to turn around and leave, he rushed forward to grab her, wanting to


    demand answers.


    However, he had only taken two steps before he was stopped by Jonathan¡¯s


    bodyguards. He couldn¡¯t get close to Rosalie at all.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He almost shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°What exactly do you mean by what you just said?


    What do you mean she saved my life?¡±


    Rosalie paused and nced back at Warren¡¯s pale face.


    The once cold and solemn man had a fearful expression at the moment, as if he was afraid that the


    answer would cause him to break down.


    Rosalie red at him, but she still couldn¡¯t contain her anger.


    She sneered, ¡°You want to know what I meant? Warren, the only reason you can still stand here


    now, alive and well, is because of Amelia donating her bone marrow to you. If Amelia hadn¡¯t been


    so selfless in the past, you would be nothing more than a handful of ashes by now. You wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to force her to kneel down like this.¡±


    Warren felt that his blood had frozen in that instant, and he couldn¡¯t help trembling. He seemed to


    be overwhelmed by the fear surging through him.


    He could hear every word Rosalie said, but he couldn¡¯t seem to grasp the meaning of the words.


    He wondered, ¡°Back then, wasn¡¯t it Irene who donated her bone marrow to me? Why is Rosalie now


    saying it was Amelia?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡± Out of the blue, Irene shouted at Rosalie to hide her guilty feelings. ¡°I


    was the one who donated my bone marrow to Warren back then. When did it be Amelia? Even


    if you are Amelia¡¯s friend, you shouldn¡¯t twist the truth like this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can you nder Irene like this?¡± Ivy also hurriedly echoed.


    Meanwhile, Thomas shot Warren a nervous look. ¡°Warren, you don¡¯t believe. them, do you? How


    could it be such a coincidence that Amelia donated her bone marrow to you? Back then, both


    parties were unaware of the other¡¯s identity. It was only by chance that Irene found out the person


    who epted her bone marrow was you. That¡¯s why she reunited with you and dated you! This


    woman is talking nonsense!¡±


    Hesitation swamped Warren as he wondered who was speaking the truth. He stared at Rosalie, his


    eyes turning scarlet as he demanded, ¡°Did you make up that lie?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°I also wish that I made it up and that it¡¯s not the truth. At least that


    way, it would mean Amelia did a good thing back then and


    09:56


    saved a good person instead of someone who wanted to take revenge against her and even forced


    her life to be a living hell!¡±


    Rosalie then turned to Irene and continued, ¡°Your shamelessness truly knows no bounds! How


    could you im the matter of donating the bone marrow for yourself? When you received that first


    call from the bone marrow bank, you refused without hesitation!¡±


    Irene swiftly became anxious and angry. ¡°Y-You¡¯re ndering me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m ndering you once we hear the phone recording.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°You


    probably don¡¯t know that there was a phone recording back then, do you? Although a lot of years


    have passed, so it was rather troublesome to dig it up, that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be found.¡±


    Irene was stunned, and her thoughts raced. ¡®Phone recording?


    How can that be?


    Why was there a phone recording? Why don¡¯t I know about it at all?¡¯


    ¡°Y-You must have asked someone to imitate my voice and used that to make the recording! How


    despicable of you!¡± Ireneforted herself constantly. She had tampered with the hospital records


    back then, so even if one went to check them, there would be nothing showing the truth.


    She thought, ¡°Rosalie is just talking nonsense. Maybe she¡¯s just bluffing!¡±


    ¡°We can easily tell if it¡¯s an imitation byparing the voiceprints.¡± Rosalie said impolitely, ¡°Irene, I


    dare to say all this today because I have enough evidence to prove that the person who donated


    the bone marrow was not you!¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie looked at Warren again. ¡°Warren, you think you¡¯ve sought justice for


    yourself and the York family by taking your revenge on Amelia, but Amelia is innocent! All the


    wrongs you¡¯vemitted against Amelia will probably never be forgotten in this lifetime!¡±


    Rosalie turned around and walked out of the ward with Jonathan, Jonathan¡¯s men also leaving.


    Warren was utterly dumbfounded. All he could think of was the scene where Amelia was forced to


    kneel on the ground and bow.


    ¡°Warren, I never knew I could hate a person so much in my life. I hate you!¡±


    He thought, ¡®She hates me! She absolutely despises me!


    If it really was her who saved me and gave me a second chance at life, then I¡­ What I did to her in


    return¡­


    He almost dared not let himself think about it further.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Irene said with tears in her eyes as if she had suffered a terrible grievance. ¡°How could


    Rosalie nder me so? You won¡¯t believe her lies, will you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Warren had remained frozen until Irene spoke, after which he turned to look at her.


    09:57


    At present, she appeared as pitiful as before. If it had been in the past, he would have moved


    forward tofort her, but now¡­


    ¡°Who was the person who donated their bone marrow to me? Was it you or Amelia?¡± Warren stared


    at Irene and said in a hoarse voice.


    Irene was startled by Warren¡¯s current demeanor. His eyes were reddened and held a hostility that


    had her trembling.


    It was as though if she gave the wrong answer, he would break her neck straight


    out!


    Irene unconsciously grabbed the bedding on the hospital bed, trying to suppress the guilty feeling in


    her heart as she said nervously, ¡°Of course¡­ it was me. How could it be Amelia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± Then, Warren enunciated his following words slowly. ¡°Irene, you should know that I


    hate being deceived most. If Rosalie ndered you, then even if Jonathan was behind her, I would


    do whatever it took to clear your name! However¡­ If what she said is true, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I-It¡¯s me!¡± Irene was so scared that she hurriedly interrupted Warren. ¡°Warren, you and I


    have been together for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t believe me but will trust an


    outsider?¡±


    Warren slowly closed his eyes, thus hiding the scarlet redness in them. ¡°Really? Irene¡­ I hope


    you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Otherwise, they would both be doomed.


    When Warren left the ward, the three from the Fletcher family felt weak all over their bodies.


    Ivy panicked and said, ¡°What should we do? What should we do? If Warren found out who donated


    bone marrow¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene shouted, ¡°Mom! What do you mean by what should we do? It was me who donated my bone


    marrow to Warren! There¡¯s a hospital record of it. A phone recording can¡¯t prove anything. Everyone


    can fake an old phone recording!¡±


    As Irene spoke toward the end, she seemed trying to convince herself.


    Back then, she had tampered with all the evidence to prove that she was the one who donated her


    bone marrow.


    Amelia didn¡¯t have any evidence at all.


    Ivy suddenly returned to her senses and said, ¡°Yes, yes! It was you! You donated your bone marrow


    to Warren!¡±


    Thomas¡¯ face darkened at that moment. He knew that Warren wouldn¡¯t simply believe Amelia¡¯s


    words and also theirs.


    ording to his understanding of Warren¡¯s character, thetter would definitely investigate the


    matter. ¡°Irene, did Brayden really go abroad after taking the money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he told me.¡± Thinking of Brayden, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth in anger.


    If Brayden hadn¡¯t deliberately drunk her, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant with his child. She even


    intentionally aborted the child to cover up the truth.


    Initially, the chance of her getting pregnant was very small. If the baby belonged to Warren, she


    didn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore.


    Thomas said, ¡°Anyway, you must keep an eye on Brayden and ask him to go abroad as soon as


    possible!¡± As long as Brayden remained in Clusia, he was like a ticking time bomb that no one knew


    when it would explode.


    ¡°Well, will there be a problem for Irene¡¯s and Warren¡¯s marriage?¡± Ivy asked worriedly. After all, the


    Fletcher family had depended on the York family over the years to establish a firm foothold and


    be influential.


    If the marriage didn¡¯t work out; it would concern Irene, and the Fletcher family would be a


    laughingstock in the city.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll make it a fact and force Warren to marry Irene even if he has doubts!¡± Thomas


    pondered for a moment and then said.


    In short, the Fletcher family believed they would be invincible. Even if Warren


    09:57


    had found out the truth about the bone marrow donation, he would have no choice but to marry


    Irene.


    Amelia fainted because of the pain. Fortunately, she was at the hospital and was treated by the


    doctor in time. Now, she was lying on the bed and still in aa.


    At that moment, Amelia received an IV drip, and the wounds on her forehead and knee were


    treated.


    Her eyes turned red as Rosalie looked at Amelia in her current state.


    The scene where Amelia was forced to kneel and prostrate reminded Rosalie of when she was


    being threatened and got her nails peeled off one by one.


    She knew the pain of being unable to retort.


    Moreover, Warren, whom Amelia once loved and saved, was among the people who made Amelia


    kneel and prostrate.


    Initially, she had collected relevant evidence and nned to tell Warren the truth in person after a


    few days. However, she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way just a few days before she could do


    so.


    Today, she received a call from Aiden and hurriedly asked Jonathan to find out which hospital


    Amelia was brought to. No one knew what they would do to Amelia if she hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°Jon, you said that Warren loved Amelia, but how could he do such cruel things to a woman he


    loved?¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Jonathan gently held Rosalie¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll send someone to protect Amelia. At


    least Warren and the Fletcher family can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯m so mad. Why couldn¡¯t Warren show Amelia any mercy?¡±


    Anyone with a trace of pity shouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    ¡°You told him about the bone marrow donation today. Once he finds out the truth, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll live


    in regret forever,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Regret?¡± Rosalie sneered. ¡°Just feeling regretful is too lenient for him. He caused Amelia so much


    pain and humiliation! He even ruined Amelia¡¯s life! What can his regret make for?¡±


    up


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he slightly lowered his eyes to hide the sh of sorrow in


    his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still hope Warren would donate his liver to Amelia? At least, if he regrets it, he will be


    willing to donate,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was silent. Amelia¡¯s blood type was special. If she wanted to wait for a liver donor from the


    hospital, she might be unable to find a suitable donor. Undoubtedly, it would be best if Warren was


    willing to donate his liver.


    Moreover, Amelia¡¯s condition worsened, and her situation became more urgent. She needed a liver


    transnt as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let Warren atone for his sins toward Amelia. He owed Amelia¡¯s life, so now he


    09:57


    should repay with his,¡± Rosalie whispered, then looked at Jonathan again and said, ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t


    want to let Irene off. She has gone too far.¡±


    Without Irene, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable even though she and Warren were family


    enemies.


    ¡°Okay. Irene won¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble soon,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°Also, ask your men to send something to Warren for meter,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°A sh drive containing two recordings,¡± Rosalie pursed her red lips and said. She wanted Warren


    to hear the two recordings first to know how Amelia saved his life.


    Warren¡¯s thoughts had never been in such chaos. Even when the York family was in crisis, where


    the business established by his elders was about to be destroyed, and his anxious parents pleaded


    with everyone for help, he still believed that he could help the York family rise again.


    Later on, when he was diagnosed with a blood disease, on the verge of death, and people refused


    to donate bone marrow, he was scared, but he was never in such a great dilemma.


    However, he was in a difficult situation, and his thoughts were a mess. Rosalie¡¯s words shed back


    repeatedly in his head.


    ¡°Who on earth should I believe? Rosalie or Irene?¡± he wondered.


    When he asked Irene onest time earlier, the sh of guilt in Irene¡¯s eyes and the slightly


    ufortable expressions on the Fletcher family¡¯s faces made him have a vague answer in mind.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t believe the answer.


    Once he believed it, it would be a disaster for him.


    If Amelia was really the one who donated her bone marrow to him¡­ ¡°What have I done to her over


    the years?¡±


    He had deliberately approached her, made her fall in love with him, and then retaliated against her.


    He appeared in court to testify against her, sent her to prison, and evenpeted for custody of


    Aiden after she gave birth.


    The thought of everything he did made his body tremble.


    Mired in shock, Warren sat on the couch in the presidential suite, leaving himself in darkness


    without the lights on.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    He was jolted back to his senses by it.


    The doorbell continued ringing again and again.


    Warren raised his hand, wiped his face, and opened the door.


    Outside the door was a man in a ck suit.


    ¡°Mr. York, Mrs. Youngblood asked me to give you this,¡± said the man.


    Warren was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Rosalie Leighton,¡± the man rified.


    Warren was shocked. ¡°Rosalie¡­ has married Jonathan? Is that why she¡¯s being referred to as Mrs.


    Youngblood?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t care about the rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan. All he cared about


    was¡­ ¡°What does she want by giving me this?¡± He looked at the sh drive handed over by the


    man.


    ¡°There are two audio files in it. Mrs. Youngblood said that you would be interested in them, Mr.


    York,¡± the man said.


    Warren was shocked and took the sh drive in his hand.


    ¡°Audio files that I¡¯m interested in. Could it be¡­¡± Warren looked at the sh drive in his hand in


    shock as his hands shook violently.


    After the man left, Warren turned on the light and frantically brought out hisptop.


    It was just a simple action, but he hesitated for a long time before finally pressing the power button.


    When he wanted to insert the sh drive into the port, his hand, shook more and more violently, so


    much so that the USB sh drive fell from his hand to the ground.


    Warren fixed his eyes on the ck sh drive thatnded on the carpet. He knew


    10:24 1


    he was afraid of hearing the fact that would upend his life.


    Nevertheless, no matter how scared he was, he still wanted to hear it.


    He wanted to hear the voice he never heard before.


    Warren took a deep breath, bent down, picked up the sh drive, and inserted it into the port again.


    This time, he finally plugged in smoothly.


    Theptop showed two audio files on the sh drive.


    He clicked one of them first, and a doctor¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Are you Ms. Irene Fletcher? We are the


    doctors from the bone marrow bank¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The doctor¡¯s voice came out on the phone. After the doctor exined the purpose of the call, a


    voice familiar to Warren finally sounded. It belonged to Irene.


    Irene said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to donate any bone marrow. I had registered in the bone marrow


    bank just for fun back then.¡±


    ¡°But there is a young man waiting for you to save his life by donating your bone marrow. As long as


    you rest for a period of time, you can recover without much side effects¡­¡±


    The doctor was trying hard to persuade her, saying all kinds of good words.


    However, Irene was firm in her refusal. ¡°I don¡¯t want to donate my bone marrow. This man¡¯s fate has


    nothing to do with me. Do I have to donate just because my bone marrow matches him? You guys


    are so ridiculous. What if something happens to me after I donate? Who will be responsible for my


    health? You or that poor wretched man who¡¯s waiting for his bone marrow?¡±


    Every word Irene said made Warren¡¯s face darker.


    It turned out that at that time, for Irene, it was just an insignificant thing. He was just a poor


    wretched man waiting for her bone marrow to save his life.


    ¡°Ms. Fletcher, will you not consider it anymore? After all, this man is still very young and has a long


    life ahead of him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t call me again or I will sue the bone marrow bank for moral ckmail!¡± Irene


    sounded annoyed.


    Then the phone was hung up, and a beep came from the audio file.


    Warren stared at theputer screen intently before breaking into suddenughter. Irene once said


    that even if there was a phone record, it could only be Rosalie who asked someone to pretend to


    speak in her voice.


    ¡°But¡­ was the voice just now really fake?¡±


    He had been with Irene for so many years that he could instantly recognize it. Even in this audio


    clip, she could be heard raising the pitch at the end of the sentence, which was a habit of hers.


    The audio clip had abruptly destroyed the image of Irene he had created in his mind for many


    years.


    10:25


    ¡®Perhaps the Irene in the audio file is the real one.


    And the Irene in my mind is just a creation of my imagination, which I had subconsciously painted a


    beautiful picture of.


    Perhaps my assumption that she was the one who donated bone marrow to save my life made me


    have a good impression of her.


    But now, I have learned the truth!¡¯ Warren thought.


    Warren¡¯s eyes fell on the other audio file on the screen, and his fingers trembled again. After a


    while, he finally clicked to y it.


    When Amelia¡¯s voice echoed from the audio call, his body stiffened in an instant as he seemingly


    held his breath.


    ¡°Really? Am I a match? It¡¯s a surprise, but it also feels like destiny. There are so many people in this


    world and plenty of blood types. Since my bone marrow can coincidentally be used by that person,


    of course, I¡¯m willing to save him.¡±


    The crisp yet melodious voice readily agreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to do it? Really?¡± The doctor who called was obviously stunned by her eagerness.


    ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, why would I register in the bone marrow bank? When I registered, I had already


    made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    I want to thank you on behalf of the patient! Anyway, because you¡¯re donating your bone marrow,


    you¡¯ll need to make a series of preparations in advance, such as injections. And when you extract


    the bone marrow, there may be some pain and difort¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. When I registered, I understood the procedures involved. It won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m fine


    with enduring pain! If it fails the first time, I can donate another two or three more times to save the


    patient.¡±


    Her clear voice was full of sincerity and kindness.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Warren stared at the screen of hisptop with shock, helplessness, and fear in his eyes, as well as


    an extreme sense of contradiction and regret.


    He felt his blood seemingly pulse through his veins, carrying with it a pain that spread throughout


    his entire body.


    There were only two audio clips and no other evidence for now.


    Nevertheless, he already knew the answer to the question of who actually saved him.


    ¡®Why¡­ Why did I only hear the recorded call now? Why did I not doubt Irene when she appeared in


    front of me, telling me it was her who donated the bone marrow? I believed her just like that!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I didn¡¯t even conduct some basic due diligence!¡¯ Warren chastised himself inwardly.


    In his mind, what Amelia had said to him in the car shed through it again.


    ¡°If I told you that the person who saved you was not her, would you believe it?¡±


    ¡°But what did I say at that time?¡±


    He said that she was ndering Irene and sowing discord in their rtionship. He also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t


    Irene the one who saved me? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s you. I swore that I would protect her for the rest of


    my life, to love and be loyal to her, so you had better stop dreaming!¡±


    He even dragged her to the Fletcher residence and asked her to kneel and apologize to the


    Fletcher family.


    Thinking of that caused Warren to raise his hand and p himself in the face! Despite the forceful


    strike, his face seemed to feel no pain, but it was the pain in his heart that suffocated him.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± He burst intoughter, and tears gushed out of his bloodshot


    eyes.


    Warren thought with regret, ¡®What have I done?


    Why did I not believe her? When she finally told me that Irene was not the one who saved me in the


    car back then, it was her final act of desperation.


    But I ended up crushing thest hope she had.


    If only I had a little faith in her, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her dignity and suffered such humiliation in


    front of the Fletcher family.


    I even personally ordered for her to be disgraced!¡¯


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± Warren¡¯sughter sounded even more miserable. His hands pped his cheeks


    repeatedly as if that was the only way to vent out his pain..


    10:25 D


    When sheughed like that in front of him once, all he felt was disgust, as he didn¡¯t understand why


    sheughed like a mad woman.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized that theughter was triggered by the overwhelming pain in the


    heart.


    When Amelia woke up, Aiden and Matilda were by her side.


    ¡°Mom, Aiden, why are you¡­¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment and then realized that instead of


    being at home, she was in an unfamiliar room. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°This is a hospital ward that Rosalie has arranged for you. She stayed by your side all this while


    until I asked her to go back early to get some rest since she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± Amelia recalled that at the peak of her humiliation, Rosalie had barged into Irene¡¯s ward


    and saved her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Rosalie, she would have suffered a lot more.


    ¡°But why did she rush in so coincidentally?¡±


    When Amelia was confused, Matilda said, ¡°It was Aiden who called Rosalie. After Warren¡¯s


    subordinates brought Aiden back this morning, Aiden kept crying and asked for my phone, saying


    that he wanted to call Rosalie.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Amelia looked at her worried son.


    His worried expression despite being a 4-year-old child made Amelia feel sad. ¡°Aiden, Mommy is


    fine. Look! don¡¯t I look okay now?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aiden lowered his head unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you well!¡± If he was an adult, he could


    protect his mother from being taken away just like that.


    He hoped that he could grow up quickly and protect his mother from being bullied.


    ¡°Why did Daddy bully Mommy? Why didn¡¯t Daddy believe that Mommy is a good person?¡±


    ¡°You have already protected me today, by calling Rosalie and asking her toe for me. You¡¯ve


    done well,¡± Amelia said.


    However, Amelia¡¯s praise didn¡¯t make Aiden happy. He put on a solemn look and said, ¡°Mommy, I


    don¡¯t want Daddy anymore. All I need is you! I won¡¯t think of or miss Daddy anymore, and I want to


    grow up quickly. After growing up, I can protect you properly!¡±


    but¡­


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red. If she could, she would like to see him grow up, ¡°Okay, Aiden, I¡¯ll wait for


    you to grow up so that you can protect me.¡± Not long after, Aiden began to rub his eyes. Obviously,


    he was sleepy, but he refused to sleep on the bed next to Amelia¡¯s. Instead, he insisted on sleeping


    with her.


    Only after he snuggled up to Amelia and grabbed the hem of her hospital gown with his two small


    hands did he fall asleep.


    10:25 D


    Matilda asked, ¡°What did Warren take you away for today? I asked Rosalie about it, but she didn¡¯t


    say.¡±


    Amelia figured that Rosalie probably didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her and Aiden.


    After all, the truth would only make them sadder.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Amelia said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Mom, I may not be able to trust Warren with


    Aiden anymore. Initially, I thought he should have a father-son rtionship with Aiden, but now¡­¡±


    The words Warren said in front of Aiden only scared her. She was afraid that if Irene wanted to get


    rid of Aiden in the future, Warren would not protect him at all.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hide Aiden from Warren. I might be an old woman, but I will raise him even if I have to


    beg for food,¡± Matilda dered.


    Warren taking Amelia away and causing her to end up in a hospital only served to intensify


    Matilda¡¯s hatred for him.


    Even though her husband had betrayed the York family back then, Amelia had done nothing of that


    sort.


    ¡°Let me think of how to settle Aiden down.¡± Amelia said with a sigh, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sorry for


    making you worry about me. You should be enjoying yourself in your old age.¡±


    Matilda cried. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. I just want you to take one day at a time and live happily.


    Going forward, we¡¯ll be happy together. As for Warren, he no longer has anything to do with us.¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Amelia murmured, ¡°Yes. He has nothing to do with us.¡±


    The news of Irene¡¯s miscarriage trended. A video of it was even uploaded, showing Amelia shoving


    Irene and Irene¡¯s body hitting the table and chair.


    In the video, Irene covered her stomach with a painful expression as items on the table fell and hit


    her.


    The video¡¯s uploader imed that he couldn¡¯t stand the injustice and said he heard the pregnant


    woman in the video had a miscarriage due to the incident, losing her three-month-old fetus.


    Then, someone recognized the woman in the video as Irene, the eldest daughter of the Fletcher


    family and Warren¡¯s fiancee.


    Following that, someone found Amelia and exposed her criminal record.


    Suddenly, theizens¡¯ favor tipped toward Irene. Many keyboard warriors scolded Amelia for her


    viciousness of harming an unborn fetus. Some even threatened to kill and intimidate her.


    On the hospital bed, Irene slowly scrolled through thements under the trending news with a


    smile. Sure enough, she was the victim in the eyes of the public.


    Many people thought that she had lost two children from the incident. Warren would be in the wrong


    if he didn¡¯t marry her.


    Someone evenmented on the official Twitter ount of York Group, asking Warren to marry


    her and send Amelia to prison again.


    ¡°As long as the public is on our side, even if the York family finds out that the bone marrow donor


    was not you, they won¡¯t dare to break off the engagement. The York family can¡¯t afford to tarnish


    their reputation. Besides, it¡¯s a fact that Amelia had hurt you twice. Warren himself was the witness


    who testified the first time!¡± Thomas said firmly.


    ¡°But¡­ will Irene be happy if she marries like this?¡± Ivy was worried.


    ¡°As long as Irene¡¯s married to Warren, she will have plenty of time to steal his heart. Why are you


    worried? You know the York family and the Haab family are enemies. How sincere were Warren¡¯s


    feelings toward Amelia anyway?¡± Thomas


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    reasoned.


    Irene also said confidently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find a way to make Warren treat me as


    before.¡± Besides, Amelia won¡¯t live long anyway.¡±


    Once Amelia was dead, the truth of the past would be buried.


    Irene began to think about what kind of excuse she should give Warren when he arrived.


    At that moment, several news notifications from different applications popped up


    10:25 D


    on her phone. All of them had the same headline.


    It read: [The evidence of Irene¡¯s cheating is conclusive. The chairman of York Group had been


    cheated on. Who is the actual victim?]


    Shocked, Irene nearly dropped her phone on the ground.


    She hurriedly tapped on one of the notifications and watched the news. The video showed the


    bustling street with people walking around noon and buildings on both sides. The facades of those


    buildings were covered with LED screens, disying advertisements.


    Suddenly, the advertisement on one of the screens transitioned into a covert video recording,


    showing a man and a woman engaged in a sexual act in a small inn.


    Irene¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden. She recognized that the man and woman in the clip were


    her and Brayden.


    She thought scarily, ¡®How can this happen? When was the video shot? Who took it?


    If it was yed on the huge LED screen on the buildings, didn¡¯t that mean¡­ that everyone had


    seen it?¡¯


    Irene¡¯s entire body shivered as she held her phone tightly. Her pale face flushed red.


    She saw many pedestrians had stopped walking and looked up at the screen. Several of them even


    took out their phones and started recording the video.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s trying to ruin me? What should I tell Warren?¡± she thought anxiously.


    Irene panicked.


    At that moment, Thomas and Ivy finally noticed that their daughter was acting. strangely. Ivy


    stepped closer to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡±


    Anger marred Ivy¡¯s countenance when her gaze dipped to her daughter¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s


    going on? Who did it? Hurry and find someone to take down and destroy the news and videos


    before Warren sees them!¡±


    Thomas also stepped forward in a hurry and grabbed her phone. Rage twisted his features after


    watching the video. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you got pregnant? Why did you let someone take


    such/videos?¡± he scolded angrily.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know this video even exists?¡± Irene asked in a panic, ¡°Dad, what should we


    do? Warren will surely find out about this news and video. What¡­ What should I do?¡±


    She was most concerned that her marriage to Warren would fall through and that she would lose


    the chance to be the youngdy of the York family.


    It took her a long time to reach where she was. She couldn¡¯t fall at thest hurdle.


    10:25 D


    ¡°It must be¡­ Rosalie, who framed me! Isn¡¯t she Amelia¡¯s friend? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one behind it!¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes gleamed with resentment.


    ¡°Why does Rosalie have to be such a meddler and ruin me like this?¡± she


    wondered grudgingly.


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Thomas¡¯ heart dropped as he remembered the day Rosalie barged into the ward with


    Jonathan, the local tyrant of Strico, by her side.


    The Youngblood family of Strico was an even more fearsome existence than the York family.


    If he messed with the York family, the Fletcher family might get away with it. However, if he offended


    the Youngblood family, it was unlikely that they would survive.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know whether Rosalie is the one behind this, but at least for now¡­ let¡¯s focus on


    appeasing Warren,¡± Thomas suggested. ¡°As long as we have Warren on our side, we still have a


    chance.¡±


    In the hotel suite, Warren was also watching the video Irene had just seen.


    The man and woman in the clip were engaged in an intimate act that could only be done between


    the closest people.


    Yet, the woman in the recording was his fianc¨¦e, whom he would marry in a few days. He should be


    furious upon watching such a video.


    Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel anything. It was as if he was watching a joke or a farce.


    He merely felt like a clown.


    Even when he scrolled through thements beneath the video, he saw manyizensment


    about him. They called him the Magnanimous Cuckold for trusting Irene so much that he wanted to


    marry her despite not knowing whether the baby Irene miscarried was even his.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    ¡°I¡¯m gullible, right? I¡¯m so easily tricked!¡± thought Warren.


    That was why Irene was able to deceive him for so many years.


    The person Warren wanted to protect had ended up being the person he retaliated so harshly


    against. Was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    These two days, he had been staying in the hotel room. He did not even know how to face Amelia.


    ¡°What should I say? Do I apologize? Or should I make it up to her somehow?¡± muttered Warren to


    himself.


    Warren had always regarded Amelia as his enemy¡¯s daughter, but now she had be his life-


    saving beneficiary. This twist had confused Warren, and he was unsure of how to respond at the


    moment.


    If Warren had found out on time that Irene was lying to him that year, and if it were Amelia who


    appeared in front of him back then, would these things still have happened?


    Even if Amelia was the daughter of an enemy, he would have let go of his hatred and not hurt her


    like that. Warren would not have made her hate him as she did


    today.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Warren picked up the phone and answered it.


    ¡°Mr. York, we found out what you asked us to investigate. At that time¡­¡±


    The voice from the other end of the phone made Warren¡¯s heart sink, but he felt that everything had


    been exactly as he had thought.


    It turned out that he was really a fool. An utter fool.


    Even the Fletcher family and Irene could deceive him like this.


    Irene felt very uneasy in the ward. She could not get through to Warren¡¯s phone now, and he had


    not replied to her messages, which made her more anxious. Given how quickly information could


    spread, Warren must have seen the video by now.


    Even if he were unaware, people would have mentioned it to him.


    Moreover, nobody in the York family called her to ask if the video was real or not. It was as if all her


    ties to the York family had dissolved overnight.


    ¡°No! I must find a way to see Warren! The longer I dy this, the greater this hidden danger


    bes!¡± thought Irene.


    Thinking of this, Irene was about to leave the hospital to see Warren. However, someone pushed


    open the door to the ward, and Warren walked in.


    The three members of the Fletcher family in the ward were all surprised, but it was Thomas who


    spoke first. ¡°Warren, y-you¡¯re finally here. Everything you¡¯ve


    10:25


    11


    seen on the inte is not true. Someone deliberately framed Irene! They must have found a


    simr-looking person to put on a y!¡±


    Ivy also nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s true! Someone has framed Irene! Warren, you¡¯ve


    been with her for so long now! Surely your rtionship isn¡¯t that fragile? You cannot be so easily


    fooled by this!¡±


    ¡°Fooled, you say?¡± Warren suddenly whispered in a hoarse voice, which sounded dangerous.


    ¡°Indeed, I have been fooled by everyone else for so many years! Was I really that easy to lie to? Is


    that why you truly think you can convince me that what¡¯s wrong is right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of the Fletcher family members changed immediately.


    Irene felt a chill go down her spine and shivered subconsciously. ¡°What does he mean by that?


    Does he intend to¡­¡± thought Irene.


    ¡°Warren¡­ I-I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Y-You think I¡¯ve been lying to you? I-I don¡¯t


    understand!¡± Irene feigned innocence, and her eyes were filled with tears. She looked absolutely


    pitiful.


    But at this moment, what Irene did only made Warren feel extremely disgusted. ¡°You don¡¯t


    understand?¡± He suddenlyughed mildly, before taking out his phone and pressing it twice.


    Just then, an audio recording of a call between the bone marrow bank and Irene began to y.


    When Irene¡¯s voice was heard, both Thomas and Ivy¡¯s expressions turned very dark. Irene, on the


    other hand, was flushed from holding in her anxiety, with beads of sweat pouring down her face


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Goodness! Is this the recording Rosalie mentioned the other day? It must be Rosalie who gave the


    recording to Warren!¡± thought Irene, fuming. She hated Rosalie even more now.


    ¡°Well, Irene. You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, this time.¡± Warren walked slowly to the bedside and


    stared at her coldly. There was a deep anger in his narrowed eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to fool me


    for so many years.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ The recording is fake! It¡¯s not real!¡± said Irene, in denial. ¡°That person in the recording is not


    me at all!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± Warren then hurled the stack of documents in his hands at Irene¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the doctor who called you from the bone marrow bank andpared your voiceprints


    with those in this recording. It turns out that it is the same person¡¯s voice! Irene, what else do you


    have to say for yourself?¡±


    Irene became flustered and stammered, ¡°A-Anyone who d-donates bone marrow cells at the


    hospital will have files on them. A-As long as you look into it, y-you¡¯ll see if it¡¯s true or not¡­¡±


    10:25 D


    But before she could finish her words, another man walked into the ward.


    Irene immediately widened her eyes and looked at the man in the ward in disbelief. It was none


    other than Brayden.


    She thought, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he have already taken the money and gone abroad? Why is he here now?¡±


    Irene watched Brayden walk up to Warren, rubbing his hands with an


    embarrassed expression. ¡°Mr. York, it was Irene who asked me to falsify records of the bone


    marrow donation. But I didn¡¯t deliberately let slip that it was you whom she¡¯d refused to make aContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    donation to. She pored through the materials I¡¯d brought back from my hospital and found out on


    her own!¡±


    While Brayden confessed to this, he was also wiping his te clean.


    ¡°Brayden, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± said Irene anxiously.


    Yet, Brayden retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m telling the truth! Didn¡¯t you give me 10


    million dors this time just to stop me? But Irene, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel. You were


    pregnant with my child and came up with such a ridiculous scheme to be rid of the baby!¡±


    Irene rushed out of her sick bed and hurled herself at Brayden, trying to stop him from saying


    anything more.


    However, before she could take a step, she was stopped in her tracks by the bodyguards who came


    with Warren.


    Thomas and Ivy wanted to step forward, but they were stopped by Warren¡¯s bodyguards


    respectively.


    The three members of the Fletcher family exchanged helpless nces.


    Irene said desperately, ¡°Warren, no. Don¡¯t listen to Brayden. He set me up. He deliberately got me


    drunk and set me up! If anything, he must have been instructed to do so by Rosalie. Since Amelia


    made me miscarry and was sent to prison for her crimes, so Rosalie framed me like this to help


    Amelia!¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Warren walked to Irene and stared pointedly at her. ¡°So this time, you were pregnant with Brayden¡¯s


    child. You also know that the baby was his, so you deliberately caused a miscarriage in such a way


    that you could get rid of the fetus and frame Amelia, right?¡±


    Compared to Irene¡¯s agitation when she spoke, Warren¡¯s voice and tone were iparably calm.


    However, this calmness was just like an illusion that concealed a turbulent underground current.


    Once the illusion was gone, the turbulence was going to destroy everything in its wake.


    Irene¡¯s body stiffened. Her mind almost went nk in the face of Warren¡¯s questioning. Even if she


    wanted to deny the allegations, the words were stuck in her throat and she could not force them


    out.


    His sharp and cold eyes seemed to see through Irenepletely.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Her lips trembled.


    Warren then said, ¡°Perhaps you want me to call the doctor who operated on you and force him to


    tell me how far along the pregnancy was? How old was the fetus then? Or maybe you¡¯d like me to


    find evidence of how much money you spent to bribe that doctor so that all of this is made clear?¡±


    Irene knew that Warren already had doubts. As long as he actually investigated this, Warren was


    definitely going to find clues. Irene suddenly hugged Warren and said with choked sobs, ¡°Warren, I


    just love you too much. I love you! I-I was a-afraid that you would dislike me because of this, so


    that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you!¡± Irene then added, ¡°But I-I¡¯m also a victim, and I didn¡¯t mean to frame


    Amelia. That day, I really fell down because she pushed me, and happened to have an abortion!¡±


    ¡°Warren, please forgive me. In the past, no matter what I did wrong, you would forgive me, right?¡±


    begged Irene. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for all these years, and you swore you would protect me and


    love me for the rest of my life!¡±


    The sobbing didn¡¯t arouse the slightest pity orpassion in Warren. If anything, he felt nothing but


    mockery.


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Warren suddenly sneered and violently shoved Irene away.


    Irene stumbled and hit the wall on one side. Before she coulde back to her senses, Warren¡¯s


    hand suddenly grabbed her neck. His cold expression suddenly turned into some kind of rage, like a


    mercurial shift from ice to fire.


    ¡°Irene, how on earth am I supposed to forgive you?¡± Warren roared. ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why


    did you lie to me, iming that you donated bone marrow to me? It was not you at all! Why did you


    lie to me about this, when you clearly refused to donate it to me?¡±


    10.25


    ¡°I¡­¡± Irene tried to defend herself, but her throat was constricted and she could hardly say anything.


    Seeing this, Thomas and Ivy screamed and shouted for Warren to stop, but they couldn¡¯t get close


    to their daughter at all.


    Warren¡¯s heart was filled with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the woman in front of him, then maybe


    everything would have been different.


    Maybe if he had investigated who the bone marrow donor was, Warren¡¯s encounter with Amelia


    would have been different.


    ¡°Why? Why did you do this? Is it because you were after the glory and wealth that the York family


    can provide?¡± Warren kept asking why over and over again. He behaved like an irrational beast that


    had lost his mind as if he could tear this person in front of him whom he hated into pieces the next


    moment.


    Irene¡¯s face turned from red to purple and her tongue began to loll out. If she continued, she would


    have been strangled alive just like this.


    A bodyguard on the side stepped forward to stop Warren when he saw this happening. After all, if


    there was a murder case in this hospital, it was going to cause a real ruckus.


    Warren finally came to his senses and loosened his grip.


    Irene¡¯s legs went weak as she copsed to the ground.


    Warren looked down at Irene condescendingly, his gaze icy. ¡°Irene, I want you to live. You are to live


    and suffer. You will have a life far worse than death!¡±


    This woman pushed Warren into hell with her lies.


    But now, he wanted Irene to spend the rest of her life repenting of this crime. After walking out of


    the ward, Warren felt like his heart was being squeezed by something heavy, which made him


    breathless.


    Warren hated Irene for deceiving him, and Irene¡¯s schemes to set Amelia up. He even hated how he


    managed to get himself into this mess.


    The Fletcher family started to talk about how he metaphorically stabbed the woman who had saved


    his life with an invisible knife.


    When he stepped into this ward, the scene of him forcing Amelia to kneel and beg for forgiveness in


    this ward shed in his mind.


    The sound of her hands hitting the ground seemed to reverberate in his ears, causing him to feel a


    stinging pain.


    Why was he so cruel at that time?


    Did he really do it for Irene? Or was he in fact trying to hide his concern for Rosalie by hurting her?


    Warren had assumed that Rosalie was toying around with him and that she was only after the York


    family¡¯s riches. That was why she caused Irene¡¯s miscarriage.


    10:25


    Therefore, he became angry and vented all his anger in this way.


    Rosalie said he was blind, and she was not wrong in the slightest. Warren could not even tell apart


    who was actually deceiving him then.


    ¡°M-Mr. York, what Irene did has nothing to do with me. I-I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say.


    Please let me go.¡± Brayden then began to beg for mercy.


    Brayden had just boarded the ne when someone suddenly caught hold of him and forced him to


    show up, telling him toe clean to Warren about Irene¡¯s misdeeds.


    If he refused, Brayden was threatened with a lifetime in prison.


    He just confessed to everything. If he had known that Irene was going to get him involved, he would


    have stayed away from Irene.


    However, Brayden just could not fathom who was working behind the scenes to capture him. Apart


    from Warren, which other big shot did Irene anger?


    At this moment, Brayden was cursing Irene to death in his heart, but he continued to smile at


    Warren.


    ¡°Let it go?¡± Warren sneered. If he let Brayden go, who was going to let him go? ¡°I don¡¯t care about


    you and Irene, but you shouldn¡¯t have helped her with the bone marrow donation information and


    watched as she messed with Amelia!¡±


    Warren issued amand to his subordinate and said, ¡°Send him to the police station.¡±


    His subordinates grunted in response and left with Brayden.


    Before Brayden was taken away, he couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Warren, since you don¡¯t care about me


    and Irene, why do you care so much about the bone marrow donation? Even if it was Amelia who


    donated it, she is just an ordinary woman. Didn¡¯t you send her to prison because of Irene at that


    time? Are you going to y the role of the penitent now?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    As Brayden¡¯s voice got farther and further away, Warren couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°But¡­ Is she just


    an ordinary woman? No! Amelia was never an ordinary woman. That was the woman I loved!¡± he


    thought.


    The pain in his chest was getting stronger and stronger.


    The pain almost overwhelmed him.


    Perhaps it was not until now that Warren finally admitted that he still loved Amelia.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that he thought that he could not love her and that he


    could take her out of his heart after sending her to prison for


    revenge.


    But it turned out that he had been deceiving himself.


    If he really didn¡¯t love her, he wouldn¡¯t care so much about her. He wouldn¡¯t be jealous when seeing


    her with another man or even get angry after mistakenly thinking that he was fooled by her!


    He defended Irene and treated Amelia harshly in all aspects, but he was evading his feelings and


    daring not to admit that he loved her, the daughter of his enemy. Warren clenched his fists tightly


    until his fingernails pierced his palms. A wisp of blood dripped down his fingers, but he still seemed


    not to feel pain.


    Step by step, he walked towards Amelia¡¯s ward.


    He knew which ward she was in.


    Warren wanted to see her and tell her that he was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have believed what that


    woman said and humiliated Amelia like that!


    He shouldn¡¯t have projected his hatred for her father on her and even took revenge on her in such a


    despicable way!


    He also wanted to tell her that from now on, he would treat her and Aiden well and make up for the


    hardships she had suffered.


    But as he approached her ward, he became more and more timid.


    He was afraid that she would look at him with hatred and wouldn¡¯t forgive him.


    He was so scared that he didn¡¯t know how to face her.


    It was to the point that every step he took was so difficult.


    When Warren finally came to Amelia¡¯s ward, two men sitting on the bench in front of the ward


    immediately got up and stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. York, please stop here,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Warren looked at the two and said.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood asked us to guard Ms. Amelia Haab. He said that Ms. Haab


    10:26 D


    should not be disturbed by irrelevant people,¡± the man replied.


    Warren was stunned.


    ¡°Irrelevant people? So, am I an irrelevant person?¡± he thought.


    He instantly felt a pang in his heart.


    Why was he an irrelevant person? He was the one Amelia once loved! He was also Aiden¡¯s father!


    ¡°What gives Jonathan the right to prevent me from seeing Amelia?¡± Warren said, ¡°Even if he runs


    this hospital, he doesn¡¯t have the right to do that!¡±


    He tried to break in as he spoke.


    But the two men didn¡¯t give in at all. ¡°Mr. York, please go back. This is a hospital, and it¡¯ste at


    night.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Warren said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, the bodyguards who were following Warren stepped forward. Although Warren had


    more people on his side, the two men who guarded Amelia¡¯s ward didn¡¯t give in at all.


    After all, they had been ordered not to let certain people disturb Amelia. Warren was one of them.


    ¡°In that case, we apologize in advance,¡± the two of them said.


    Both sides were ready to start a fight.


    Suddenly, the door of the ward opened, and Amelia came out.


    Seeing that Amelia hade out, the two men guarding the ward said quickly, ¡°Ms. Haab, please


    rest assured. If you don¡¯t want to see Mr. York, he won¡¯t be able to enter your ward no matter what.¡±


    Since they were guarding her ward, they were naturally able to stop anyone from entering.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Amelia raised her eyes and looked at Warren.


    Warren looked different from thest time she saw him. Even though he was still wearing a suit and


    leather shoes, his jaw was covered with stubble, and his hair looked messy. His face looked


    haggard, and even his eyes seemed to be red. He looked very different from the meticulous and


    solemn appearance he usually had.


    At this moment, Warren looked at the woman not far away greedily. She was dressed in a hospital


    gown with her long hair scattering down her back, which made her face look thinner.


    There was a scab on her forehead, which looked somewhat dark red and so obvious under the light


    of the corridor.


    Warren suddenly felt a pang in his heart, and his eyes felt prickly.


    10:26


    ¡°The wound on her forehead¡­ is from the time she was forced to bow down and had her head


    forcefully pinned to the ground,¡± he thought.


    At that time, her head was forcefully mmed against the ground as she was forced to bow over


    and over. And he was the one who gave the order to do that to her! In an instant, he only wanted


    that humiliation and pain to fall on him instead.


    ¡°Why did I just watch her suffer from humiliation? Why did I ignore her pain and despair at that


    time?¡± he thought.


    A cold female voice sounded in his ear. ¡°What is it, Warren? Are you here thiste to take me to


    bow down to Irene and make amends?¡±


    Warren¡¯s body suddenly trembled and staggered as if he couldn¡¯t even stand firmly.


    A touch of pain shed in his eyes. Now, she could easily send him into hell with


    one sentence.


    ¡°N-No.¡± He said in a dry and humble tone, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I know that I was


    wrong and ridiculous. I shouldn¡¯t have believed what Irene said or treated you like that-¡±


    Amelia interrupted him, ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to hear you apologize. There is no need for that! It¡¯s


    late now. My mom and Aiden have fallen asleep. I don¡¯t want to wake them up or see you again.¡±


    She looked at him with disgust.


    But when she was about to head back into the ward, Warren suddenly rushed up and tried to grab


    her.


    However, the two men who were guarding the ward stopped Warren.


    So, what Warren caught in the end was just Amelia¡¯s clothes.


    But even though it was just the hem of her clothes, he still held on tightly as if he was grabbing onto


    hisst hope. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m begging you. Please listen to me.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and he seemed to be begging.


    Amelia was stunned. Confusion shed in her eyes, but it was quickly reced by coldness and


    disgust. ¡°No need. There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    As Amelia talked, she tried to pull her clothes back from Warren¡¯s hand. But now, Warren wouldn¡¯t


    let go of her.


    He was afraid that if let her go, he would not know when he could see her again next time.


    Amelia frowned. One of the two guards in the ward said, ¡°Mr. York, please let go. Otherwise, it¡¯ll only


    embarrass everyone.¡± With that, the man grabbed Warren¡¯s hand holding the hem of Amelia¡¯s


    clothes.


    Warren looked at Amelia as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He said, ¡°I know you hate me, and rightfully so, but


    please let me talk to you alone. I have too many things to tell you!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Amelia said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Is there nothing to say?¡± Warren thought as he smiled bitterly. His hand was still holding the hem of


    her clothes, even when there was another hand trying to pry it open. A burst of pain came from his


    hand.


    His whole hand seemed to be broken, and his fingers were twisted and deformed, but he insisted


    on not letting go.


    He just didn¡¯t want to let go, for fear that he would never catch her again! He was afraid that even


    this little bond with her would be gone.


    Amelia looked at him coldly and suddenly said, ¡°Warren, you¡¯re still so selfish. You always like to


    force others to do what you want. If you want others to kneel and confess, then others have to kneel


    and confess. If you want others to listen to you, then others must stay and listen to you. People like


    you never know what respect is!¡±


    Warren¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and his lips trembled. It was as if he had been defeated.


    Depressed, his fingers gradually loosened the tight hem of the clothes.


    Amelia took back her clothes and turned around.


    ¡°I know. Irene has framed you for her miscarriage this time, and it was you who gave me the bone


    marrow back then! You saved me back then, didn¡¯t you?¡± He suddenly shouted, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll make it


    up to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    Amelia paused and slowly turned her head. Looking at the man in front of her, she suddenly felt he


    was ridiculous and pathetic.


    The man forced her to kneel and apologize a few days ago, but now he said he wanted to


    compensate her!


    ¡°Warren, not everything in this world can bepensated,¡± she said quietly as if her eyes were


    looking through the person in front of her. ¡°I did donate bone marrow to save a young man. I hope


    that the person I saved is honest and kind. If I¡¯m lucky enough to be able to meet him in the future,


    we can greet each other


    10:26


    with a smile.¡±


    Warren stared at her in a daze. His heart fell and sank continuously as if it had be weightless.


    Her voice resonated in his ears; every word and sentence struck his eardrum.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t wish for the person I saved to hurt me again and again with the life I saved. So Warren,


    I wish that man was not you!¡±


    After saying that, Amelia turned around and walked into the ward.


    As the ward door closed, it seemed that they were now worlds apart from each other.


    Warren stared at the door and stood still like a sculpture.


    After a long time, he suddenly bent down and gasped for breath. His face was pale.


    ¡°Can I never make it up to her again? She even hoped that the person she saved wasn¡¯t me! If that


    was true, then it would be too cruel for her!¡± Warren pondered. He med himself for only finding


    out the truth after hurting her repeatedly.


    Why did he treat her so cruelly?


    He recalled that when they were in love, she once piously asked for a blessing sign in the church


    and was very happy when she got a good sign.


    At that time, he asked curiously, ¡°What did you ask for?¡±


    ¡°I was just praying for my friend whom I have helped to be blessed with good health and free from


    illness. Now that I¡¯ve gotten a good sign, it means that he¡¯s all right,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°Friend? Which friend?¡±


    I haven¡¯t met the person, but I may get a chance to meet them in the future.¡± She smiled sweetly


    and added, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to each other then!¡±


    ¡°What kind of friend would you have never seen before? Is it someone you got to know online?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret! I¡¯ll tell you in the future,¡± she said with a smile.


    He had only realized that the friend she mentioned was him!


    She saved him. Although she didn¡¯t meet him, she still prayed for his well-being in her heart.


    However, he was ruining her life!


    At that time, if he asked her about the friend more carefully, he might find out something was amiss,


    but he missed it.


    He had never thought about listening to her revealing this ¡°secret,¡± because at that time, he knew


    that they didn¡¯t have a future.


    He was with her just for revenge.


    10:20


    At this moment, the bodyguard beside Warren stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. York, are you all


    right?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.


    He was concerned because Warren¡¯s eyes were all red, filled with intense pain.


    It was as if his whole being had been drowned in endless pain.


    When Rosalie came to see Amelia, she only saw Warren standing still in front of the ward like a


    dead man.


    Rosalie sighed in her heart, ¡°If he had known this would happen, why did he do it in the first ce?¡±


    Looking at Warren¡¯s haggard look, she realized Jonathan was right. He thought that Warren really


    loved Amelia. Otherwise, even if he felt guilty, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a state now.


    ¡°How long has he been standing here?¡± Rosalie asked the two of Jonathan¡¯s men, who were


    guarding outside the ward.


    ¡°Fromst night till now,¡± they replied.


    Rosalie nced at Warren again and then walked into the ward.


    Amelia was alone in the ward. At this moment, she was looking down at her clothes.


    Rosalie looked down and saw some dark red stains on the shirt. It was the color of


    blood.


    ¡°Are you hurt? Are you bleeding from somewhere?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly, feeling startled.


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt or bleed.¡±


    ¡°Then this blood¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Warren¡¯s. He came to mest night and grabbed my clothes.¡± It was not until just now that she


    found the hem of her clothes were stained with blood.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    ¡°Did Warren hurt his hand?¡± This spection shed through Amelia¡¯s heart but disappeared


    immediately.


    Now, she did not want to think about anything rted to Warren anymore.


    ¡°He camest night. Did he say anything to you?¡± Rosalie sat down and asked.


    ¡°He seems to have known about the bone marrow transntation that


    year and that Irene¡¯s miscarriage this time was plotted by the Fletcher family,¡± Amelia said


    nonchntly. ¡°He said he wanted to make it up, but I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.¡±


    Amelia said it calmly, but Rosalie knew that Amelia was extremely heartbroken. That was why


    Amelia reacted so indifferently when the truth was revealed. ¡°Irene hurt you and lied to Warren.


    Warren won¡¯t let the Fletcher family live well,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia said indifferently, ¡°It has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    Seeing this, Rosalie knew that Amelia did not want to talk more about Warren, so she changed the


    topic, ¡°Did Mrs. Haab send Aiden to kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia said. During her hospitalization, Matilda would take Aiden there every night to


    apany her at night.


    However, Rosalie did not know how Matilda and Aiden reacted when they saw Warren. She thought


    about it herself and asked again, ¡°Are you still unwilling to receive chemotherapy?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°Once I receive the chemotherapy, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave the hospital


    anymore. In my final moments, I want to spend more time with my mother and Aiden than waste


    precious time in the hospital. I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. Rosalie, thank you so much this time.¡±


    If Rosalie did not break in that day, Amelia could not imagine what else would happen to her.


    ¡°Discharged so soon?¡± Rosalie was surprised. ¡°Actually, you can stay in the hospital for a few more


    days.¡± After all, the care in the hospital was much better.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I don¡¯t like to be hospitalized,¡± Amelia said. Staying in the ward of the hospital would only


    make her feel like her life was counting down.


    After a pause, Amelia hesitated and said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. At first, I thought that Warren


    would raise Aiden after my death. However, what happened to Irene this time made me realize that


    Warren might not have much affection for Aiden. I¡­ I want to entrust Aiden to¡­¡±


    Amelia hesitated because she knew that once she entrusted Aiden to Rosalie, Rosalie would still


    raise him well.


    But in that case, it might be unfair to Rosalie to involve her in the mess between


    10:26 D


    Amelia and Warren.


    Nheless, Amelia did not know who to entrust Aiden to other than Rosalie. ¡°Amelia, I know what


    you mean!¡± Rosalie answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect Aiden, but you can also raise him by


    yourself until he grows up!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I know my condition.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, trust me. You can do it!¡± Rosalie held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly and spoke with great


    determination.


    When Rosalie came out of Amelia¡¯s ward, she looked at Warren who was still standing there, and


    said, ¡°I want to take you to see someone.¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes rolled slightly, but he did not say a word.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to see that person. However, that person has something


    to do with Amelia¡¯s case that year.¡± After saying that, Rosalie turned around and walked toward the


    elevator.


    Warren¡¯s expression finally changed.


    He thought, ¡°The case?¡± Amelia¡¯s case that year was the one where she pushed Irene downstairs,


    and Warren testified in court.


    Warren¡¯s body trembled, and his heart hurt again. He turned around to look at the ward with the


    door closed, then quickly caught up with Rosalie. ¡°Who are you taking me to see?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go there,¡± Rosalie said indifferently.


    She thought, ¡°Then, Warren would know how much he owed Amelia and how much he destroyed


    her! What does Warren have topensate for this? Perhaps it is like what Jon said. When Warren


    knew the truth, he might live in regret and pain for the rest of his life.¡±


    They reached the entrance of the hospital. Warren followed Rosalie into the car. The car was


    moving slowly. Warren suddenly asked, ¡°Did you arrange Brayden to appear in the ward?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said. Jonathan had been watching Brayden when he helped Rosalie investigate the


    bone marrow donation.


    Therefore, she knew everything about Brayden and Irer.


    It was just that Rosalie nned to sort out all the evidence before telling Warren, but it was toote.


    Warren pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°So you already knew about the bone marrow


    donation?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Actually, I mentioned it to Amelia before, but maybe it was you who


    epted her bone marrow. I asked if she wanted to mention it to you, but she said that even if she


    did, you would only consider her words as a lie.¡±


    10:26


    Warren¡¯s heart seemed to be stabbed again, and he felt embarrassed.


    He wondered, ¡°Did Amelia see through me and know that I wouldn¡¯t believe her at all? When I


    scolded her over and over again, when I used her of being vicious, and when Irene forced her to


    apologize, how should she feel?¡±


    The car stopped at the door of a detention center.


    When Warren got out of the car, he looked at Rosalie in confusion.


    He wondered, ¡°Why did Rosalie bring me here? Who is this person rted to Amelia¡¯s case back


    then?¡±


    Warren followed Rosalie to the meeting room. He seemed to see a familiar face. Rosalie said, ¡°This


    man was Irene¡¯s attending physician in that case back then. He performed an abortion for Irene,


    who fell down the stairs. He also went to court


    did. He testified that Irene had indeed miscarried.¡±


    as you


    Rosalie said to the man, ¡°Tell Mr. York what you did back then honestly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will,¡± the man said. He had been arrested. If he did not exin it carefully, he was afraid


    that he would not be able to get out of the detention center anymore.


    Warren stared at the man in front of him and suddenly panicked.


    He had experienced such a panic before.


    At that time, Rosalie told Warren it was Amelia who donated bone marrow to save him. He had such


    a feeling before.


    And now¡­ He had the same feeling again.


    It was like the instinct of his body. Warren was afraid that what he heard next would be unbearable,


    for fear that it would make him fall into a more painful truth.


    ¡°I received the money from Irene back then, so I said what she wanted me to say. At that time, she


    was not pregnant at all. When I went to court, she asked me to say those words.¡±


    When the man opened his mouth and said these words, Warren only felt that his heart kept


    dropping.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    He felt as though he was standing on the edge of a cliff. Even if he moved the tiniest bit, he would


    shatter his entire body.


    ¡°You took money and said as you were told?¡± Warren spat out with anger in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a


    doctor? Isn¡¯t it your job to save lives and heal the wounded? Instead, you¡¯re hurting people! You


    caused an innocent person to go to prison!¡± The man was startled by Warren¡¯s anger and


    stammered, ¡°I-I just said in court that Irene was pregnant and had a miscarriage. I didn¡¯t say


    anything else! Mr. York, were you not the one who testified in court that Irene was pushed down the


    stairs by that woman?¡±


    His words were like a p across Warren¡¯s face, causing thetter to be speechless. At that time, it


    was indeed he who appeared in court to testify that he saw Amelia push Irene down the stairs.


    His testimony was the most crucial one. It was because of his testimony that the judge finally found


    Amelia guilty.


    Warren didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and the blood in his body seemed as though it was


    frozen.


    ¡°If Irene was not pregnant at that time, there would be no so-called miscarriage. Warren, you


    testified that you saw blood staining Irene¡¯s dress. Isn¡¯t it suspicious where the blood came from?¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Warren¡¯s lips trembled. He closed his eyes and began to think about the scene back then.


    ¡°Irene made such aplete preparation and then fell down the stairs. She said that Amelia


    pushed her down the stairs. It¡¯s not predictable when one would be pushed down the stairs. Despite


    that, Irene predicted it urately and even prepared the blood in advance. Is she a psychic?


    Warren, did you really see Amelia push her at that time? Or did you simply take Irene¡¯s word for it


    and think that it was Amelia¡¯s doing? Back then, if you had even the slightest doubt and looked into


    the matter, you would have known the truth! But you were eager to take revenge on Amelia, so


    Irene handed you the knife, and you stabbed Amelia with it. Even if you had some doubts at that


    time, I¡¯m afraid you would have ignored them!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words seemed like torture to Warren, causing him immense pain.


    It turned out that what he owed Amelia and his wrongdoings were more than he thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking about it!¡± Warren murmured.


    ¡°Is that enough? It¡¯s not enough!¡± Rosalie continued, ¡°Warren, do you know that you have ruined


    Amelia¡¯s rtionships and her entire life? Do you know what it¡¯s like to go to prison? Do you know


    what she endured in prison? You have never


    10:261


    suffered the pain Amelia felt. How could you say that this is enough?¡±


    Warren suddenly opened his eyes, panting. His lips trembled, and he opened his mouth as if he


    wanted to ask something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t ask anything. Instead, he turned around numbly


    and left the room.


    As he walked out, every step he took felt extremely heavy.


    It was as if all his strength was being drawn away from his body, and waves of pain swept through


    him incessantly.


    ¡°Yes, Rosalie was right. Irene was the one who handed me the knife, and I was the one who


    actually stabbed Amelia with it! If I didn¡¯t testify in court back then, Amelia might never have been


    sent to prison. What really happened was¡­ All I saw was the ending. I only saw Irene falling down


    the stairs and didn¡¯t see Amelia ¡®pushing¡¯ her at all. Yet, in court, I said that Amelia pushed Irene


    down the stairs! It was I who sent the love of my life to prison!¡± he thought.


    Warren suddenly staggered and fell to the ground on his knees. He swung his fists and beat himself


    hard on the chest.


    ¡°It hurts! My heart hurts so much!¡± he roared internally.


    No matter how hard he beat himself, it seemed impossible to release the pain.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He let out a hoarse scream, sounding on the brink of tears.


    The scenes of the past shed past his mind.


    She kept telling him that she was wronged, but he didn¡¯t believe it at all. At that time, he only


    wanted to revenge on her and the Haab family. He practically hoped that she had really pushed


    Irene down the stairs.


    That was because that was the only way he could make her end up miserably and free himself of


    any guilt.


    He had used thew as a sharp de and stabbed her all over.


    He had trodden over her dignity, pride, and innocence, crushing them under his feet.


    ¡°Warren, do you believe that loving couples are meant to grow old together?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! If a person really loved another, they would never fall in love with. someone else in their


    life. If they fell in love with someone else, it could only be said that the person they previously fell in


    love with was not their true love. I hope we can grow old together.¡±


    ¡°So, am I your true love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my one and only. I, Amelia, will only ever love Warren York in this life and won¡¯t ever fall for


    another person!¡±


    She only loved him!


    Back then, she was innocent and beautiful. She loved him so openly and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    10:26


    passionately.


    However, he had utterly destroyed all her love!


    The sound of footsteps came. Rosalie walked to Warren and looked down at him, who was kneeling


    on the ground with his body trembling. ¡°Warren, you owe Amelia too much. She once saved you.


    What about you? Are you willing topensate for her life with yours?¡±


    Warren slowly raised his head, with in wretchedness and pain on his face. He smiled miserably.


    ¡°My life? She wouldn¡¯t take it anyway. If she wants it, I could give it to her. I would give her


    anything¡­¡±


    But now, even if he really died in front of Amelia thousands of times and more, it would not be


    enough to make up for the suffering and grievances she had suffered!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to do that, then give her your liver! Amelia has liver cancer and only a few


    months left to live!¡± Rosalie said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Rosalie in disbelief. To him, it was as though the sky had just


    copsed in that instant.


    In the CEO¡¯s Office of Youngblood Group, Howard looked at the man who almost became his son-


    inw with a dark face.


    The head of Youngblood Group was Jonathan. Even though everyone knew that Leonard was still


    the chairman, they knew that he would not be able to manage it for long and that Jonathan was


    ultimately the one in charge of the Youngblood family.


    The way Howard saw it, if his eldest daughter married Jonathan back then, the Hamilton family


    wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess now.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    ¡°Jonathan, no matter what, there¡¯s still a connection between the Hamilton family and the


    Youngblood family. You don¡¯t really want to wipe them out entirely, do you?¡± Howard spoke up.


    ¡°Hamilton Jade Gardens project is vital for the Hamilton family. Even if the Youngblood family takes


    it, it won¡¯t be much gain for you. Why make things difficult for everyone?¡±


    ¡°The Hamilton family has had its glory for long enough. It is time for it toe to an end,¡± Jonathan


    remarked with an air of nonchnce. His demeanor exuded azy indifference, a stark contrast to


    Howard¡¯s visibly tense posture.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t the Hamilton family and the Youngblood family forged sessful partnerships over these


    years?¡± Howard pressed on. ¡°If you have any objections or conditions, please, let¡¯s discuss them


    openly. What is it that you truly seek? We¡¯d be willing to find apromise if it¡¯s within our


    means¡­¡±


    ¡±


    Jonathan cut Howard off with a cold interruption, ¡°I want all the Hamilton family¡¯s Strico-based


    companies removed from the city.¡±


    Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Howard¡¯s face darkened. The demand hung heavy in the air,


    promising to deliver a devastating blow that could obliterate the very foundation of the Hamilton


    family¡¯s business empire in Strico.


    While the Hamilton family held assets beyond the city limits, their core industries were deeply


    rooted in Strico, and removing them would mean an end to the Hamilton legacy.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Howard stared at Jonathan, his words caught in his throat. ¡°How could you¡­ Is this


    because of¡­¡±


    A startling notion raced through Howard¡¯s mind. Could Jonathan¡¯s abrupt decision to sever business


    ties with the Youngblood family be driven by a love so intense that he would risk annihting the


    Hamilton family for it? The idea seemed almost too outrageous to entertain, yet Howard struggled to


    conceive any other exnation.


    The sole point of contention between the Hamilton family and Jonathan revolved around the


    incident of Rosalie¡¯s imprisonment.


    ¡°Is this about Rosalie?¡± Howard finally voiced, though he remained incredulous at the thought that it


    could be because of her.


    ¡°So what if it is because of her?¡± Jonathan admitted without hesitation.


    So, it was indeed for Rosalie. Howard took a deep breath, struggling to grasp the situation. ¡°But


    Yvette had paid her dues for what she did to Rosalie back then!¡± Back then, Yvette was pressured


    by Jonathan into a humiliating departure from the entertainment industry because of Rosalie.


    The Hamilton family had initially considered this act as their way of making amends, but it now


    seemed wholly inadequate.


    10.26


    ¡°Is Yvette leaving the entertainment industry all you believe she could have sacrificed? Don¡¯t be


    ridiculous,¡± Jonathan retorted coldly.


    Howard rose abruptly, his features contorted with a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are


    you truly nning to destroy the entire Hamilton family?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow my wife¡¯s suffering to be in


    vain,¡± Jonathan replied, his smile chillingly cold.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was released from the detention center and had just arrived at the Youngblood


    Group.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Youngblood is currently in the meeting with Mr. Hamilton in the CEO¡¯s


    Office,¡± the secretary informed her.


    ¡°Mr. Hamilton?¡± Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°You mean the Chairman of the Hamilton Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary confirmed.


    ¡°All right, I understand. You can carry on with your tasks,¡± Rosalie replied. Rosalie harbored no


    favorable sentiments for the Hamilton family, especially after the ruthless assault by Yvette that had


    nearly disabled her hand by forcibly removing ten of her fingernails. During her time in prison, the


    Hamilton family had even sent individuals to torment her.


    She wondered what business brought Howard, Yvette¡¯s father, to see Jonathan at the Youngblood


    Group. Could it be rted to the Hamilton Jade Gardens project?


    Rosalie recalled seeing the project Hamilton Jade Gardens on Jonathan¡¯s desk and the photos of


    Mnie that the Hamilton family had sent.


    As her thoughts raced, the door to the CEO¡¯s Office swung open, and Howard emerged.


    However, Howard was standing sideways with his face facing the room, unaware of Rosalie¡¯s


    presence just a short distance away.


    ¡°Jonathan, if you truly seek justice for Rosalie, remember that you yed a part in her ordeal too!¡±


    Howard said, his bitterness evident in his words.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively moved closer. Then, a familiar cold voice


    drifted from within the partially open office door.


    ¡°Howard, if you utter another word, I will ensure the Hamilton family ceases to exist from this very


    moment!¡±


    Her


    gaze locked onto the figure at the door. The face was one she knew well, but the chilling intensity in


    those captivating eyes was novel, undeniably bearing a murderous intent in his gaze.


    Murderous intent? Rosalie questioned if she had seen it correctly.


    Howard, who was standing beside the door, appeared taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s.


    ominous presence. He subconsciously turned his head to avert Jonathan¡¯s gaze but froze as soon


    as he caught sight of Rosalie on the opposite side.


    10:271


    In an instant, Howard¡¯splexion turned pallid. His look toward Rosalie then shifted to one of


    sheer loathing before he hurriedly made his exit.


    Jonathan¡¯s gazended on Rosalie as well. In an instant, his body stiffened, and the air of hostility


    around him dissipated swiftly, making way for his usual gentleness.


    Yet, buried within the depths of his eyes, an insurmountable fear took root, and an icy chill


    enveloped his limbs.


    He could not help but wonder if Rosalie had heard Howard¡¯s words just now.


    If she did, what would she think of him? A harrowing possibility crept into Jonathan¡¯s mind, making


    even breathing difficult.


    Rosalie furrowed her brows as she stepped into the office. ¡°Jon, you and Howard just now¡­¡±


    ¡°It was merely a discussion about business matters¡­¡± he responded hastily, striving to maintain an


    air ofposure. Yet, his heart-raced uncontrobly, causing a subtle quiver in his voice.


    ¡°You look pale. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She raised her hand, trying to touch his pale cheek.


    He suddenly reached out and seized her hand. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    However, his sudden grip made Rosalie exim, ¡°Your hands are so cold!¡±


    She pulled his hand into her own, cradling it within her warm palms. She started to rub his hand as


    if out of habit. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±


    Although the weather had turned colder, the office was heated, and his hands should not have been


    cold.


    Jonathan lowered his gaze, watching Rosalie as she warmed his hand. Yet, his heart felt unusually


    heavy.


    ¡°All right, are you feeling warmer now? If you still feel, you could actually dial up the air


    conditioner¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her sentence, Jonathan lifted his other hand and swiftly pulled her into


    his embrace.


    Rosalie was caught off guard. At that moment, she heard Jonathan whisper, ¡°As long as you¡¯re by


    my side, I¡¯d never feel cold¡­¡±


    She nestled her face against his chest. She could almost hear the rapid rhythm of his heartbeat,


    and his body quivered ever so slightly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Jonathan¡¯s embrace tightened around Rosalie, his unease was almost palpable. His tight hold


    begged questions.


    What was it that he feared?


    Was it perhaps the lingering impact of Howard¡¯s foreboding parting words? Rosalie¡¯s intuition


    stirred, prompting her to gently probe, ¡°Jonathan, are you worried¡­ that I¡¯ll be upset?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened at her words, his breath quickening.


    Yet, he offered no reply. Instead, he pulled her closer into a tight embrace. Rosalie could not help


    but feel she had hit the mark with her assumption. It appeared that Howard¡¯s parting words had


    indeed shaken Jonathan.


    After all, when Howard finished his words, Jonathan¡¯s reaction, the hostility, the glint of menace in


    his eyes were enough to unsettle anyone.


    It felt as though Howard had crossed a forbidden line, one that Jonathan could not bear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalie reassured him. ¡°I won¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s lips trembled, his voice shaky as he responded, ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t¡­ be upset?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± she affirmed with a warm smile. She raised both of her hands and tenderly cupped his


    face. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Howard came to discuss the Hamilton Jade Gardens project, am I correct? I


    understand that you¡¯ve been seeking justice for what happened to me, but don¡¯t fret. Whatever he


    saidst won¡¯te between us.¡±


    He gazed at her with a dazed expression. ¡°You truly don¡¯t care about what he said?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you didn¡¯t know me, did you? For you, I was just someone who had identally caused


    the death of your fianc¨¦e. Some people in prison intentionally made things difficult for me to gain


    your favor. However, at that time, it was something insignificant to you.¡±


    Rosalie looked at him calmly as her fingers gently traced the corners of his eyes. ¡°Jonathan, when


    we started dating and I fell in love with you, I had already moved past that chapter. Didn¡¯t you tell


    me that if you had known me earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have let me suffer?¡± she continued.


    His eyshes trembled, a myriad of emotions dancing in his eyes. Jonathan pondered if she


    perceived his fear as merely tied to that particr incident and if she assumed he had easily


    brushed it aside all those years ago.


    In truth, his fear ran deeper. He feared her discovering the truth of her


    10:55!


    imprisonment, feared her learning of his role in her ordeal.


    ¡°Well, look. I have long moved on, and you should too,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°You truly don¡¯t mind?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she affirmed.


    If one day, she was to uncover theplete truth and still say this, it would indeed be a blessing.


    He lowered his gaze, tenderly brushing his cheek against her palm. ¡°I wish I had met you and fallen


    in love with you earlier.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything that followed might have been different.


    ¡°In the future, let¡¯s be open and honest about everything, okay? Jon, I don¡¯t want us to end up like


    Amelia and Warren,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan pursed his lips. ¡°Did you see Warren again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw him when I visited Amelia. I even took him to meet the doctor who was involved in


    Irene¡¯s supposed abortion,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°And Warren¡¯s reaction was just as you predicted.


    He still loves Amelia, and because of that, the truth hits him even harder.¡±


    After a pause, Rosalie added, ¡°Actually, between him and Amelia, if he had confronted his feelings


    and discussed past grievances honestly when he first fell in love with Amelia, maybe things wouldn¡¯t


    have turned out this way.¡±


    ¡°However, some things are better left unsaid, and it is best if the other person never knows,¡±


    Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s brows knit suddenly, and she gasped, her hands instinctively cradling her growing


    belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voicecing with concern.


    ¡°Our baby¡­ is kicking me.¡± At this stage of her pregnancy, Rosalie had been questioning the faint


    sensations she had asionally felt, wondering if they were real.


    However, the kicks she experienced now left no room for doubt; they were undeniably real.


    The kicks continued, each one following thest like a chain reaction.


    ¡°Our baby is kicking you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her belly.


    ¡°Yes, feel it,¡± she said, guiding his hand to where the baby¡¯s movements were most pronounced.


    As he felt the baby¡¯s kicks, an almost surreal stillness seemed to wash over Jonathan, although he


    had heard of some theoretical knowledge about when pregnant women might sense fetal


    movements and what they might feel like. Yet, theoretical knowledge was only theoretical


    knowledge.


    The actual experience proved to be an entirely unique and profound moment. It felt as if he was


    connecting with the tiny, vibrant lives inside her belly, a life that


    10:32


    would cry, call, and grow after birth.


    Rosalie watched Jonathan, who appeared entranced by the sensation of the baby¡¯s- movements. In


    this instant, she found him strangely endearing, perhaps even more so than usual.


    She could not help but think that nobody else must have witnessed him in this vulnerable state.


    Having settledfortably on the couch, Rosalie maintained Jonathan¡¯s hand on her belly,


    diligently narrating the positions of each of the three babies nestled within her.


    Today, it was as if the triplets had an uncanny awareness of their father¡¯s presence, their tiny limbs


    stirring with extra vigor.


    Rosalie¡¯s belly seemed to be in perpetual motion. A kick in the left one moment, followed by a kick


    in the right in the next second.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan remained focused, his head bowed as he earnestly experienced these fetal


    movements. Watching the scene before her, Rosalie could not resist the urge to capture this


    precious moment. She took out her phone and began snapping pictures of Jonathan.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly taking photos?¡± he asked, ncing up at her.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d want to seize this moment. It would make for a cherished memory. In the future, when


    our babies are born, I can show them that their daddy used to connect with them like this through


    my belly!¡± said Rosalie.


    Then, as if finding somethingcking, she raised her hand and yfully lifted Jonathan¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Come on, Jon, smile.¡±


    His eyes welled up unexpectedly.


    Stunned by Jonathan¡¯s sudden tears, Rosalie withdrew her hands and said, ¡°Do you not like it when


    I do this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he assured her, holding onto her hand. A gentle smile graced his lips, and a hint of redness


    flickered in his eyes. ¡°I love it, and it makes me happy. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve given me,


    Rosie.¡±


    It was Rosalie who had given him the chance to have a family again.


    He eagerly awaited the birth of their three children, certain they would be unlike his past.


    Jonathan, with a smile gently curving the corners of his lips and eyes shimmering with tears, looked


    truly beautiful.


    Due to the video of the street incident, Irene unexpectedly gained nationwide fame.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    As Ireney in her hospital bed, the relentless onught of offensive slurs from theizens and the


    strange nces from hospital staff weighed heavily on her. Irene¡¯s only thought was to get herself


    discharged from the hospital before dealing with this ordeal.


    With the necessary discharge procedurespleted, Irene stepped out of the hospital, only to find


    herself immediately surrounded by an unrelenting swarm of reporters hungry for answers.


    ¡°Ms. Fletcher, can you share your thoughts on the video you yed in public?¡± ¡°How did Mr. York


    react? Will your wedding proceed as nned?¡±


    ¡°Is the child you miscarried Mr. York¡¯s, or is it rted to the man in the video?¡± ¡°Did you deliberately


    frame Ms. Amelia Haab, causing people to believe she was responsible for your miscarriage?¡±


    The barrage of sharp and intrusive questions etched frustration across Irene¡¯s face, while the


    relentless shes of cameras intensified her humiliation.


    ¡°Please, no more photographs!¡± Irene implored, shielding her face with her hand. Thomas, Ivy, and


    a few close friends rallied to her side, forming a protective barrier against the reporters.


    After a strenuous struggle, they managed to secure themselves inside a waiting car. Irene¡¯s teeth


    clenched with pent-up frustration. ¡°Amelia, you deserve nothing less than death!¡±


    This dire situation had spiraled out of control solely because of Amelia¡¯s actions. ¡°Perhaps we


    should leave Strico for now. Let things settle down, and then we can decide our next steps,¡±


    Thomas suggested.


    The car sped toward the Strico highway exit.


    However, midway through their journey, several vehicles appeared out of nowhere, forming an


    inescapable enclosure around the Fletcher family¡¯s car. When a figure stepped out of one of the


    cars, the three members of the Fletcher family froze in terror.


    It was none other than Warren.


    Warren was the one obstructing their path.


    Abruptly, the car¡¯s doors/were yanked open, and Warren¡¯s henchmen moved with unsettling


    swiftness to subdue the stunned upants.


    ¡°Warren, what on earth are you doing?¡± Irene eximed, her body quivering with dread when she


    noticed the malevolence emanating from Warren¡¯s darkened expression.


    Thomas, his voice firm despite the fear, scolded, ¡°Warren, what are you doing?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    You must realize this is against thew!¡±


    ¡°Against thew?¡± Warren sneered, advancing menacingly toward the Fletcher family. His voice


    turned stern, ¡°You, from the Fletcher family, dare to use me of breaking thew? Do you


    understand that you are the real criminals here? How could you¡­ How could you have done what


    you did back then?¡±


    At this moment, his eyes zed with intense anger and hatred.


    Thomas, too, found himself taken aback, sensing that Warren had transformed into a vengeful


    specter.


    ¡°Warren, please, disregard the reporters¡¯ fabrications. I¡¯ll admit that I did deceive you about the


    bone marrow donation, but it was born out of love. My love for you began long before you even


    knew me, and that¡¯s why I did it. Though¡­ even with the deception, it wasn¡¯t a criminal act,¡± Irene


    exined, her voice resolute in defending herself.


    Warren¡¯s gaze, tinged with bloodshot intensity, locked onto Irene. His voice, oncemanding, now


    trembled and grew hoarse. ¡°Tell me, Irene, is it me or the York family you care for? Do you know


    how much you have ruined my life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ How could I have possibly ruined your life? I have always loved you.¡± Irene attempted to adopt


    a defensive stance, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Warren, I acknowledge that I made a grievous


    mistake and caused you pain. If it¡¯s an apology to Amelia or making amends that you desire, I am


    willing to do whatever it takes to make things right.¡±


    ¡°You im you have loved me? You deceived me, turning me into an unwitting aplice. When


    you framed Amelia and said that she pushed you down that flight of stairs, leading to your


    miscarriage, was that your twisted way of expressing love for me? Or was it to secure your ce as


    Mrs. York-to-be?¡± Warren suddenly mped his hand around her chin, exerting such force that


    Irene felt her jawbone might shatter.


    What frightened her even more was the realization that Warren appeared to know about her framing


    of Amelia.


    Irene wondered how that was possible. It had been many years; he could not have possibly


    uncovered the truth. Back then, she had meticulously erased all evidence. Irene thought Warren¡¯s


    suspicions were baseless.


    ¡°Warren¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Irene struggled to speak. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t frame her. At the time, I


    really was pushed by Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor you bribed back then is currently held in the detention center of Strico. Do you need a


    face-to-face confrontation with him to finally admit your role in framing Amelia? Well yed, Irene! I


    never imagined that one day, I¡¯d be so thoroughly deceived by a woman like you.¡± Warren was


    furious.


    Irene¡¯s eyes almost bulged as she stared at Warren in astonishment.


    The astonishment in her then gave way to pure terror.


    10:53


    Irene¡¯splexion drained of color, and her body quivered like a sieve. She understood that


    nothing she could say at this moment would make any difference.


    Once Warren uncovered this truth, with his current remorse for Amelia, she feared he might desire


    nothing more than her demise.


    Warren raised his hand and violently flung Irene to the ground. ¡°I want you and the entire Fletcher


    family to experience the same suffering Amelia endured. I want all of you to spend your lives behind


    bars, forever deprived of the outside world!¡±


    However, even this punishment could not erase the deep-seated hatred that burned in Warren¡¯s


    heart for the Fletcher family.


    Thomas and Ivy, hearing these words, were filled with utter dread. They begged relentlessly for his


    mercy, but their pleas fell on deaf ears.


    At this very moment, Irene chose to defy caution. She staggered to her feet, her gaze filled with


    resentment as she stared at Warren. ¡°You¡¯re the real hypocrite here, Warren! Yes, I admit I framed


    Amelia back then, but weren¡¯t you secretly wishing for Amelia to be imprisoned? You wanted her to


    suffer, which is precisely why you eagerly epted my words and took the witness stand in


    court¡­¡±


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Shut up!¡± he yelled at Irene.


    Irene¡¯s response was far from submissive. Instead, she wore a sardonic smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t be silenced,


    Warren. You hypocrite! Aren¡¯t you deserving of imprisonment too? Yes, I admit I framed Amelia


    because she was my romantic rival. However, let¡¯s not forget your own actions, shall we? You were


    once in love with Amelia, and yet, you testified against her in court without a shred of hesitation. It


    appears that your ruthlessness surpasses even mine!¡±


    Irene¡¯s words felt harsh like a barrage of needles piercing his eardrums, leaving him with the


    sensation of countless steel pins stabbing into his ears.


    ¡°Warren, over the years, you¡¯ve been struggling, haven¡¯t you? On one hand, you loved Amelia, and


    on the other, you despised her! Warren, you condemned the woman you loved to hell, so what right


    do you have to use me?¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    p!


    A crisp p abruptly silenced Irene¡¯s voice. She staggered and almost fell to the ground again.


    Her cheek on one side immediately reddened and swelled, bearing the imprint of the p.


    But at this moment, Irene seemed to have no pain and mocked, ¡°Even if Amelia is innocent, she will


    die. Warren, let me see what you would be like if Amelia died!¡± Warren suddenly narrowed his eyes


    and stared at Irene. ¡°How did you know she¡¯s ill now?¡±


    Irene burst into manicughter. ¡°Haha! How would I know? I know everything about Amelia even


    better than you do. Warren, you¡¯re just blind!¡±


    Warren pursed his thin lips into a straight line and gritted his teeth. After a long time, he said,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m blind!¡±


    He had been blind for so long that he didn¡¯t know who was the one who treated him well.


    Therefore, he deserved all these punishments now.


    ¡°Irene, I may be blind, but I will seek redemption for my sins. As for you and the Fletcher family, your


    redemption will be a lifetime spent in prison.¡±


    After saying that, Warren turned around and left as if he didn¡¯t bother to look at those people


    anymore.


    Ireneughed miserably, shouting like a crazy woman, ¡°Warren York! I¡¯ll wait for Amelia¡¯s death,


    waiting to see what fate awaits you¡­¡±


    It was not until Warren got back in the car and closed the door that Irene¡¯s crazy and shrill voice


    seemed to be isted.


    He slowly closed his eyes and ordered the driver in the front row, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    The car drove away slowly. Warren leaned back in the seat, like an old man in the twilight of life.


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s liver cancer is already in stage three. Currently, the only slim hope is a liver transnt.


    Warren, if you want redemption, then cut off half of your liver and give it to her.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words echoed in his ear.


    Cut off half of his liver? Even if they asked for his entire liver, he would willingly give it to her!


    Stage three¡­ He naturally understood what stage three cancer meant. So, the pain she initially


    experienced was due to her cancer, which was getting worse and


    10:53


    worse.


    Therefore, that was why she suddenly stopped pursuing thewsuit and willingly handed over


    custody of Aiden to him.


    That was also why she agreed to his request to kneel down and apologize in front of Irene, just to


    fulfill Aiden¡¯s wish to go to the amusement park.


    ¡°Why did I make that request at that time?¡± Warren thought, hating himself immensely.


    At that time, in Amelia¡¯s eyes, the request seemed ridiculous. The one harmed had to apologize to


    the one who caused the trouble.


    However, he had done such a ridiculous thing more than once.


    At the amusement park, she asked him that if she were really going to die, and he had the chance


    to save her, would he be willing to? How did he answer her at that time?


    He said that even if she died, she shouldn¡¯t die in front of him, so as not to stain his eyes.


    How could he say such a thing? His wordspletely shattered all her hopes for life.


    His life was given by her.


    Warren¡¯s body trembled, his teeth clenching tightly.


    That was why she smiled like that at that time, thanking him.


    Because at that time, for her, she had truly andpletely let go of the feelings she had for him.


    He, on the other hand, was so foolish. It wasn¡¯t until today that he finally understood the true


    meaning behind that smile she had worn back then.


    When the car stopped, he heard the driver¡¯s exmation. ¡°Mr. York, you¡­ Why are you bleeding?¡±


    Warren slowly opened his eyes and followed the driver¡¯s gaze. He lifted his hand to touch his lips


    and discovered blood at the corner of his mouth.


    It turned out that he had bitten his lips too hard just now, and unconsciously, he had bitten them until


    they bled.


    Warren wiped the blood off his lips, opened the car door, and stepped out of the


    car.


    Just as he was about to walk toward the inpatient building, he saw Amelia walking out of it with


    Matilda and the two men who had been guarding the door of the ward, with the men carrying


    luggage in their hands.


    It looked like she was going to be discharged from the hospital.


    Warren immediately rushed forward. ¡°Are you leaving the hospital?¡±


    However, when he tried to approach Amelia, he was once again blocked by the


    10:53


    two men.


    Amelia didn¡¯t expect to see Warren again. She thought she had made it clear that day.


    ¡°So what? Do I need to report to you when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital?¡± Amelia said coldly.


    ¡°But, do you know that your current condition needs¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly, his lips trembled,


    and his face turned pale as if he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    As if, subconsciously, he hoped that her illness wasn¡¯t real.


    ¡°Needs¡­ Needs proper rest and treatment in the hospital.¡± He barely finished his words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No need. I know my body very well,¡± Amelia said indifferently, intending to walk past Warren.


    ¡°You know? If you knew it, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave the hospital! Do you really want


    to die?¡± Warren was anxious, but the two men stopped him, making it impossible for him to


    approach Amelia at all.


    Amelia paused, nced at Warren with a hint of surprise, then showed a knowing expression. She


    smiled softly. ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t worry. Even if I really die, I won¡¯t die in front of you and stain your


    eyes.¡±


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened as if he had been pped hard.


    Now, he deeply regretted why he had said those words back then.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± His lips trembled, and his voice was hoarse. Besides those three words, he didn¡¯t


    even know what else to say.


    ¡°Between you and me, there¡¯s only hatred. The words ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ have no meaning. Please, don¡¯t


    show up in front of me again until I die!¡± Amelia said coldly.


    In an instant, Warren felt as if his entire body was submerged in icy water, a cold that prated to


    the bone.


    Had she grown so disgusted with him to such an extent? Until her death? It turned out that a few


    words could make people feel so much pain.


    To add, he had said many hurtful words to her before.


    Matilda stared at Warren with hatred and said to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ignore this kind of person. Even


    if we beg for food in the future, we won¡¯t beg in front of him.¡±


    Amelia and Matilda got into the car and left the hospital under the escort of two bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, Warren stood still, staring nkly at Amelia¡¯s back, his face filled with pain, regret,


    and¡­ helplessness.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The man had not the slightest clue about what his next step would be, much less the idea to ask for


    her forgiveness.


    Meanwhile, Amelia and Matilda returned to their residence, and the former dismissed the two


    bodyguards sent by Jonathan. No longer did she need them guarding her at her ce. After all, her


    house was already quite small. Having them stick around there would only be inappropriate for her.


    After the two bodyguards left, Matilda sneakily leaned out of the window and saw Warren¡¯s car


    parked downstairs right in front of the condominium. Warren himself was standing by the vehicle,


    facing the building without budging an inch.


    A pucker creased Matilda¡¯s forehead on that note. ¡°Just how long is this man going to stand there?¡±


    ¡°Ignore him, Mom. It¡¯s his business should he decide to stand there all day and night. This has


    nothing to do with us.¡± Amelia, for one, was calm.


    ¡°But why did he suddenly be like this?¡± Matilda was confused. ¡°Did he know that Irene had a


    miscarriage just to frame you? Is this why he came all the way here to apologize?¡±


    After all, that video starring Irene had gone viral, so much so that even an elderly like Matilda


    learned all about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s merely one of the reasons. More importantly, he knew I was the one who donated bone


    marrow to him,¡± revealed Amelia.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Matilda was shocked. She gritted her teeth even more on the heels of that.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s him! I didn¡¯t think that he was that heartless jerk! You donated your bone marrow to save his


    life, but he was ungrateful to his very savior. To think that he would turn you away now that you


    needed a liver transnt!¡±


    Thinking of that, Matilda was all ready to storm out the door to settle the score with Warren.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Amelia grabbed her mother and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I donated bone marrow


    voluntarily. No one forced me to do so. Now, it¡¯s only fair that the donor agrees to donate their liver


    willingly. We shouldn¡¯t y the me game! Besides, even if I had liver transntation, there was


    no guarantee that my condition would improve! Maybe after surgery, my body would reject the liver,


    and I might even end up living a shorter life, not to mention be bedridden for the remaining


    months.¡±


    She hated Warren, regardless of whether he would donate his liver to her. She purely loathed the


    fact that Warren had forced her into a corner and even wanted to crush her veryst dignity.


    At that time, Amelia only felt like she was not even human in the man¡¯s eyes. A


    10.53


    ¡°Mom, stay at home to cook dinner, will you? I¡¯ll go pick Aiden up today,¡±


    exhorted Amelia. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left in this world, so I might as well make it count.¡±


    More than anything, she wanted to spend more time with her mother and son at thest moments.


    ¡°But Warren¡¯s still downstairs. If you go downstairs, what if he¡­¡± Matilda said worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do anything to me. Besides, there are some things we simply can never avoid


    even if we try. Best if we face them head-on.¡± said Amelia.


    A sigh escaped Matilda. Not another peep came from her.


    Amelia, in turn, took her medicine and packed up her things before she went downstairs.


    As soon as she walked out of the condominium building, a shiver coursed through Warren as she


    came into sight. He bolted over and called out, ¡°Amelia, I-¡±


    ¡°Warren York, I thought I made myself clearst time. I¡¯m going to pick Aiden up, so please get out


    of the way,¡± were her frosty words.


    ¡°I know I made so many mistakes!¡± Warren¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I know everything. You were


    innocent in that case back then. You didn¡¯t push Irene down the stairs. I trusted her too much to


    take her words for it, only to put you in jail. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡±


    He might have apologized over and over again, but she only felt amused. From her perspective, it


    was pointless for him to say sorry after ruining her whole life.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, you can hit me, scold me, and punish me all you want. But all I really want to do now is to


    make up for what I did wrong and protect you-¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± The woman interrupted him suddenly. ¡°How could you be so shameless to say such


    things? Back then, I told you time and again that I didn¡¯t push Irene, but you never believed me. And


    you believe me now, you say? You found out that Irene wasn¡¯t the one who saved your life, so you


    believed that I had been framed. I bet if it were her who donated bone marrow to you, you¡¯d still


    insist on what Irene said was the hard truth!¡±


    Warren was stumped, and for a moment there, he could not put forward a cutting


    retort.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to tell me all these, Warren, just to make yourself feel at ease. You threw me behind


    bars with your own hands. Aiden was born deaf also because I had a cold and fever at that time


    and was forced to take the cold medicine prohibited during pregnancy. Do you think you can ever


    make up for my time in prison? Could you possibly grant Aiden normal hearing?¡±


    Her one-after-another interrogation made Warren stagger.


    10-53


    Amelia ended up in prison was purely the end of the man¡¯s revenge. For Amelia, though, it was the


    beginning of her suffering.


    What Warren did not know was that Aiden¡¯s hearing was also connected to her imprisonment.


    ¡°What have I done?¡± he secretlymented.


    ¡°Your so-called apology andpensation are nothing more than ridiculous ideas to me. You can¡¯t


    make up for anything!¡± As Amelia spoke, she was about to brush past the guy.


    Warren suddenly grabbed her arm and held her tightly in his arms.


    In an instant, she seemed to be engulfed by his breath.


    The next second, she struggled desperately. ¡°Let go of me! Warren!¡±


    Never would he let the woman go. Not to her knowledge, he had longed to have her in his


    embrace.


    In fact, over the years, he had always hoped that he could hug her like that and relive the best life


    they shared in the past.


    The time they had together was like destiny, a gift from the heavens.


    Even in his dreams, he would always see the images from the past.


    After she was released from prison, she disappeared, and he desperately tried to scout her out. He


    said to himself that it was because his vengeance had yet to be exacted. Truth be told, it was an


    excuse he came up with so that he could see her again.


    Irene kept throwing herself at him, not to mention hitting on him, both explicitly and implicitly. He


    was more than aware of what she was pulling the entire time. To deny the fear swelling inside, he


    would even get closer to Irene on purpose. He was afraid that he would still have feelings for Amelia


    and turn all softhearted for her. If anything, he was scared that he might not be able to reign in his


    desire and end up submitting to her.


    Over the years, he had been contradicting himself that way. He was obviously worried about Amelia


    and cared about her so much, yet hepelled himself to give her the cold shoulder and even hurt


    her intentionally.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    All of this was because¡­ He loved her.


    He loved her so much that he could not help it.


    ¡°Amelia, I love you!¡± At this moment, Warren finally said the words his heart had been harboring.


    Amelia¡¯s struggle suddenly stopped. In his arms, she remained as still and quiet as an obedient


    puppet.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold her even tighter.


    Warren embraced her as tightly as he did before. ¡°I love you. In fact, I have always been in love with


    you, but I just didn¡¯t dare to admit it. Did you know how worried I was when you pierced your


    abdomen with broken ss at that time? I even wished I was the one who got hurt.¡±


    As a matter of fact, he should have known how much he loved her at that time.


    ¡°Amelia, I used to be blinded by hatred, but I won¡¯t do it again. In the future, I will use everything I


    have to treat you well. I will also turn over the case for you to live the life that you want. Even if you


    want my liver, I will give it to you¡­ I will give it all to you until you recover!¡±


    He would risk his life to save her. As long as she could be saved, he could pay the price, no matter


    what it was.


    Amelia was stunned when she heard this. It was only then that she figured out that Warren had


    known about her condition.


    His liver¡­ Once, she also had expectations, hoping that Warren would really be willing to save her.


    However, sheter learned that she should never put any expectations on this man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡± A cold and indifferent voice gently rang out from the woman in Warren¡¯s arms.


    His body stiffened in an instant, and he felt as if his heartbeat had stopped.


    ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t love you anymore. I really don¡¯t.¡± Amelia raised her hands, pushed away from his


    embrace, and took two steps back.


    Her eyes, which were looking indifferently at the man in front of her, were terribly calm.


    ¡°After all, you can sacrifice so-called love for revenge. And now, you tried desperately to make up


    for it and even admitted that you loved me just because I saved your life in the past. What¡¯s so good


    about a love like yours? It¡¯s just something that you can abuse at will.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    10:53


    ¡°Whether it is or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Warren, I don¡¯t care about your love, nor do I want


    it!¡± Amelia said faintly, ¡°As for donating your liver, you don¡¯t have to donate it to me because I once


    saved your life. For me, it¡¯s maybe a good thing to have nothing that belongs to you in my body


    when I die. At least, we will have nothing to do with each other whether in our lives or deaths¡±


    For her current condition, the chance of survival was very small, even if she really epted his


    liver. Maybe she would die directly on the operating table.


    In that case, it would be better to spend thest few months with her beloved family.


    Warren seemed to be on the verge of copsing, and her words were like an invisible hand pushing


    him hard down a cliff.


    This was¡­ what ultimate despair felt like.


    It turned out that Amelia had hated him so much that she didn¡¯t want to have anything that belonged


    to him on her, even if it meant death.


    The love that he struggled to finally recognize was nothing for her anymore. What she wanted was


    to have nothing to do with him whether in life or death.


    However, she was the person he loved the most, and the one he owed most in his life.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you hate me so much?¡± Warren murmured, hoping to hear a negative answer from


    her.


    However, what he heard was not what he expected, ¡°Yes. Now, I just want to never see you again.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ If I didn¡¯t force you to kneel and bow down to Irene in front of the Fletcher family, would there


    still be room for us to turn around? Would you still be willing to forgive me if that didn¡¯t happen?¡± His


    voice was so hoarse that he even choked


    1.


    Yet, Amelia just looked at him with a cold expression.


    Warren added, ¡°The humiliation you suffered, I-I willpensate for them. I beg you, please,


    forgive me for all of them. At the very least, do not reject my liver donation.¡±


    As Warren spoke, his knees fell to the ground heavily, resulting in him kneeling down in front of her.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and she let out a quiet gasp before looking at the man in front


    of her in surprise.


    She didn¡¯t expect Warren to kneel down like this.


    Then, she watched as Warren lowered his head to show respect directly to her¡­ Once, twice¡­


    Three times¡­


    The thumping sounds of his head hitting the ground reverberated.


    Although few people would walk around the residential area at about 3 p.m.,


    some people would still pass by the ce asionally. After seeing Warren on the ground, those


    people couldn¡¯t help but stop to watch and guess what was happening.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how many times Warren¡¯s head hit the ground. It would be a lie to say that she


    was not surprised.


    After all, it was impossible for someone as arrogant as Warren to do such a thing in public.


    However, the impossible had just turned into reality in front of her.


    Every time Warren moved up, she could see that his forehead was scratched, and blood slowly


    oozed from the wound.


    More blood dripped from the wounds as time passed.


    Amelia took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able topensate for it all even if you


    do this. If you really feel guilty for me, then don¡¯t bother me anymore. Don¡¯t argue with me about


    Aiden¡¯s custody again. I will entrust him to you in the future.¡±


    Warren¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and he looked up at her in a daze.


    ¡°You will have other children in the future, and you can have as many of them as you want. As for


    me, I only have Aiden. I hope he can grow up happily, so I don¡¯t want to leave him to you,¡± said


    Amelia calmly as if she was just stating a fact.


    However, every word she said seemed to be piercing Warren¡¯s heart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t have any other children in my life! I only have Aiden. I¡¯ll find famous doctors from all


    over the world, and I will definitely find a way to restore Aiden¡¯s hearing. There is definitely a way!¡±


    Warren urgently said.


    Aiden was the only thing that connected him to Amelia. ¡°I know that some of the words I said at that


    time hurt Aiden, but¡­ I don¡¯t really hate him. I actually love him very much¡­ I really do. Since I first


    met him and didn¡¯t even know that he was our child, I have always been especially fond of him,¡±


    Warren added.


    Perhaps this was because of their ties as father and son. At that time, even if he didn¡¯t know Aiden


    was his family by blood, he still loved Aiden and wanted to be good to that child.


    ¡°The future of you and Aiden will be between the both of you. I won¡¯t be able to see what will


    happen, but don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Amelia paused, and the cruelest words to him were spoken from her


    red lips.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t appear at my funeral ore to my grave after I die. Whether I am alive or dead, I don¡¯t


    want to see you!¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Warren sat in the car dispiritedly, watching Amelia pick up Aiden at the


    kindergarten from a distance and seeing them walking toward the nearby station hand in hand.


    In the past, he had a chance to be with them, but that opportunity was destroyed by himself.


    They were in his sight, but he couldn¡¯t get close to them.


    He thought he had seeded in reinstating the York family.


    In fact, he was the one who failed the most. The only person he loved didn¡¯t want to see him even


    after her death.


    His son, revenge!


    who might have been a healthy child, lost his hearing because of his


    Harking back on all that happened in the past was causing him utter agony, and he had no idea


    when he would stop feeling the pain.


    He reckoned he might have to live with the torment for the rest of his life until the day he died.


    Warren raised his hand and pressed it against his heart.


    His heart was throbbing painfully.


    At night, in the Youngblood family¡¯s manor, Jonathan carefully helped Rosalie back to the bedside


    after soaking her feet and applying herbal medicine.


    Looking at his careful demeanor, Rosalie couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. I


    am not in the stage of feeling inconvenient to walk now. Besides, the three kids are quite obedient.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Except at the beginning of her pregnancy, when she vomited more seriously, she basically stopped


    vomiting after five months. She was now able to eat well and sleep well.


    And ording to the current examination results of the hospital, everything was developing in a


    better direction. The children were staying well in her belly, so she gradually felt relieved.


    But on the contrary, he seemed to be facing a great enemy. Especially when her stomach grew


    bigger and bigger, he looked increasingly tense.


    On several asions, when she woke up in the middle of the night with frequent urination, she


    found that he was not sleeping but looking at her all the time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? Why are you looking at me like that.¡± When she asked, he said, ¡°I feel


    more at ease watching you.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°So, is he not at ease now? Is he afraid that something will go wrong when I deliver


    the babies? Perhaps only after the babies are born can he


    10:33


    finally feelpletely at ease.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed early. You haven¡¯t had a good rest because of Amelia¡¯s matters these days,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the bedroom door. Jonathan frowned slightly and then shouted,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The butler pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood, a drunk


    man named Warren is shouting outside the house, demanding to see Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    The butler nced at Rosalie and asked carefully, ¡°Should I call the police?¡± He thought, ¡°It¡¯s not


    easy for the Youngblood family to have a moment of peace now. Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood have just


    gotten married, and the three children in her belly haven¡¯t been born yet. I really don¡¯t want any


    trouble to arise because of a strange man. After all, Mr. Youngblood cares deeply about Mrs.


    Youngblood!¡± ¡°Warren?¡± Rosalie was stunned and thought, ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock at night now, yet


    Warren is here to see me? Not to mention, he¡¯s drunk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him!¡± Rosalie immediately said and wanted to get out of bed.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jonathan grabbed her wrist and said. ¡°How about I see him? You should rest early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to meet him. I¡¯m afraid his sudden arrival has something to do with Amelia,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Jonathan sighed and said to the butler, ¡°You can ask someone to take Warren to the living room.¡±


    Then, he said to Rosalie, ¡°Even if you want to see him, at least put on your shoes and a piece of


    outer garment!¡±


    As he spoke, he squatted and knelt in front of her. He held her feet and carefully helped her put on


    a pair of shoes.


    Before leaving, the butler nced at Jonathan, who was kneeling in front of Rosalie, and sighed.


    He thought, ¡°Only Mrs. Youngblood can make Mr. Youngblood behave in this demeanor. People in


    the Youngblood family are either too ruthless or too dedicated! Mr. Leonard Youngblood is a


    ruthless person, but his son and grandson are all dedicated people. They pour their hearts out for


    the women they love and are even willing to die for them. I can only hope Mr. Youngblood doesn¡¯t


    share his father¡¯s fate. I hope he can spend the rest of his life blissfully with Mrs. Youngblood so that


    this depressive household can be filled with moreughter.¡± Rosalie looked down at Jonathan, who


    was squatting down to help her put on shoes. She suddenly felt warm in her heart. To her, the


    feeling of being cherished by someone was utterly precious.


    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and tousled his ck hair.


    He paused and looked up at her. In an instant, his charming eyes, gleaming with


    10:53


    affection, met hers.


    She felt her heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked gently, his voice tender like a gentle breeze brushing her


    ears.


    ¡°I just think you seem to spoil me too much. What should I do when you stop spoiling me one day,¡±


    she said with a smile.


    ¡°There will never be such a day. I just want to spoil you more.¡± He wanted to spoil her so much that


    she couldn¡¯t leave him.


    After putting on Rosalie¡¯s shoes, Jonathan an outerwear on her to prevent her from catching a cold.


    When they arrived at the hall on the first floor, Warren had been brought in and was shouting in the


    living room. ¡°Rosalie, I want to see Rosalie. Let me see her! Rosalie,e out!¡±


    Warren staggered and stammered, obviously drunk.


    When Rosalie followed Jonathan downstairs and approached Warren, she smelled the alcohol


    stenching from him.


    Rosalie frowned and thought, ¡°Oh, my! How much alcohol did Warren drink?¡±


    When Warren saw Rosalie, he immediately dashed toward her.


    However, before he could take a few steps forward, Jonathan had already stepped. in front of


    Warren to prevent him from approaching his wife again!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you¡¯re looking for Rosalie, you can speak now,¡± Jonathan said coldly,


    unhappy with Warren¡¯s action just now.


    After all, Rosalie was pregnant. If no one had stopped Warren, he would¡¯ve lunged forward and


    bumped into Rosalie.


    Warren looked into Jonathan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Warren suddenly smiled with a hint of helplessness as if he were on the verge of tears. ¡°Jonathan,


    do you know how much I envy you? You get to be with Rosalie, but Amelia and I¡­¡±


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips.


    Warren shifted his drunken gaze away from Jonathan¡¯s face. After a while, he redirected his


    attention to Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, y-you¡¯re Amelia¡¯s friend. Tell me, what on earth should I do to make her ept my liver


    and proceed with the surgery¡­¡± he said unsteadily, his voice getting hoarse.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What happened? You told Amelia that you¡¯re willing to donate your liver to


    her, but she declined the offer?¡±


    Warren suddenly smiled bitterly, and his eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Yes, she refused to ept it. S-


    She doesn¡¯t want a part of me in her body. She would rather die than carry my liver!¡±


    Warren¡¯s foremost desire was for her to live and lead a fulfilling life, regardless of whether she


    forgave him or not. His sole wish was for her well-being and happiness.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression took a sudden serious turn. Liver transntation had be the only viable


    option for Amelia¡¯s survival. She found it astonishing that Amelia was unwilling to ept Warren¡¯s


    liver, despite his willingness to be a donor. ¡°R-Rosalie, please, tell me. What should I do? If half of


    my liver isn¡¯t enough, I can donate my entire liver to her¡­¡± Warren¡¯s desperation was evident in his


    voice. Looking at Warren¡¯s face, Rosalie felt angry and upset at the same time. ¡°Warren, if you had


    acted differently, things might not have turned out like this. Amelia wouldn¡¯t be so stubborn if you


    hadn¡¯t hurt her repeatedly,¡± Rosalie admonished him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault! Things might not have turned out like this if I had acted differently.¡± Warren


    choked with sobs, swung his fist, and thumped his chest. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to see me even


    after death. She hates me. She hates me¡­¡±


    Tears gushed out of Warren¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, his entire face was soaked with tears.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Warren was no longer the man who was high and mighty. At that point, he was nothing more than


    an abandoned child.


    He started crying aloud. ¡°Would she just turn a blind eye to me if I fell dead in front of her? B-But I


    love her. I love her very much¡­¡±


    Warren felt as if he was about to let loose all his pent-up emotions.


    He burst into tears, his voice hoarse, and his appearance disheveled.


    10:53


    ¡°Warren, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way if you had shown Amelia some mercy.


    Unfortunately, the damage you¡¯ve caused is irreversible. No matter how you express your love for


    her, it¡¯s toote to change anything now.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice reverberated in the air.


    Jonathan, who stood beside Rosalie, suddenly shuddered and looked at her with a stunned


    expression.


    Suddenly, Jonathan felt a trace of panic. His body trembled slightly, and he redirected his attention


    to Warren, who was crying bitterly and consumed by


    endless regret.


    At that moment, he had a sinking feeling that his own fate might parallel what Warren was


    experiencing now. Nevertheless, Jonathan vowed in his heart he would never turn into someone


    like him in the future.


    After instructing the housekeepers to take care of Warren, Jonathan returned to the bedroom with


    Rosalie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Warren. He was incredibly cruel to Amelia from the start, and now he¡¯s crying


    like this. Does he believe that by falling apart emotionally like this, he can undo all the pain he


    inflicted in the past? If only forgiveness were that simple!¡± Rosalie muttered.


    She was still furious about what he had done to Amelia. She held the opinion that if Warren had


    truly loved Amelia, he would not have caused her so much pain, and she believed that crying would


    not change anything at this point.


    The next moment, Jonathan wrapped his arms around Rosalie from behind, holding her close. He


    gently whispered into her ear, ¡°What if I were in Warren¡¯s shoes? If one day, I did something terrible


    and ended up crying like that, would you forgive me?¡±


    Rosalie chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m talking about Warren. Why did you bring


    yourself into the story? Besides, why would you cry if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I mean what if I did?¡± he inquired in a low voice, gently nibbling her earlobe.


    He was so attached to her that he was afraid of losing her.


    Her body trembled, and a deep blush crept onto her cheeks. She could clearly feel his lips brushing


    against her ear, and she could not help but wonder if he knew that these small gestures had the


    power to arouse her.


    Rosalie turned around and stared at him with blushed cheeks.


    ¡°Will you forgive me? Or will you be like Amelia who treated Warren like that, refusing to see me


    even after death¡­¡± He could not bring himself to continue, fearing that speaking such a possibility


    might make ite true.


    Jonathan had also be paranoid, though he was not sure when it started.


    Anything that concerned Rosalie seemed to make Jonathan extremely anxious and lose himself.


    10:54


    At that moment, Rosalie could not help but be drawn into Jonathan¡¯s beautiful puppy-like eyes,


    which held a hint of sadness.


    It seemed that since she became pregnant, her maternal instincts had grown stronger. Looking into


    his pitiful eyes, she could not help but feel that Jonathan was on the verge of breaking down, and


    she felt a deep sympathy for him.


    She raised her hands, gently cupped his face, and uttered, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t cry like Warren if


    you ever make a mistake in the future, alright? You¡¯re going to be a father to our child, so you need


    to set a good example. However¡­¡±


    She paused and touched his face with her palm.


    She enjoyed stroking his cheeks.


    ¡°If you ever cry like Warren, it would break my heart. But even then, I¡¯d forgive you no matter what


    mistakes you make,¡± she said.


    He stared at her, gently grabbed her hand, and kissed the back of her palm. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal,¡± he


    whispered, then leaned in to kiss her lips tenderly. The warmth of her body, her tenderness, and her


    breath filled him with an overwhelming love.


    He just wanted to be by Rosalie¡¯s side forever.


    The next day, Rosalie visited Amelia and inquired, ¡°Are you really refusing Warren¡¯s offer to donate


    his liver?¡±


    Taken aback, Amelia asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Last night, Warren was drunk. He came to me and asked what he should do to get you to ept


    the liver donation. At that time, he was a little confused and kept crying,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and it appeared that hearing such updates about Warren did


    not bother her as if he were a stranger.


    Stories of Warren being drunk or crying did not seem to affect her in the slightest.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Besides, in my current condition, even if I


    undergo a liver transnt, there¡¯s no guarantee it will seed, and it might not even be effective,¡±


    Amelia said. If she were only in stage one or two, a liver transnt would significantly increase her


    chances of survival. However, she had reached stage three, and it was already toote. Even if the


    surgery were sessful, there was a high chance it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. ¡°I can have Jon


    find the best doctors to perform the surgery for you,¡± Rosalie hurriedly suggested.


    Amelia smiled gently at her. ¡°Rosalie, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. It¡¯s already more


    than enough. I don¡¯t want to spend myst few months in a hospital bed. If I undergo surgery now, I


    might be bedridden for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste these few months. The surgery doesn¡¯t hold much significance for me at this


    point,¡± Amelia continued. She was aware that her condition was deteriorating every day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In that case, why bother to go through all the trouble?


    Rosalie understood that Amelia had epted her fate. It was partly because of the surgery¡¯s


    difficulty, and partly due to her aversion to Warren.


    ¡°Amelia, you still have Aiden and Mrs. Haab. Are you really willing to leave them?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia could only smile bitterly at her. ¡°I¡¯m not willing, but what can I do? Rosalie, I know what you


    want to say, but I¡¯ve already made my decision. I can¡¯t afford to gamble on the sess of the


    surgery in my current state.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart sank. After all, no one had any certainty that the surgery would definitely be


    sessful. There was no guarantee that even if the surgery was sessful, the cancer cells


    wouldn¡¯t spread further, or that there wouldn¡¯t be any adverse reactions post-surgery, and so on.


    She could understand why Amelia couldn¡¯t afford to take the gamble.


    After Rosalie left, Matilda came over and said, ¡°Amelia, since Warren is willing to donate his liver,


    why don¡¯t you ept it? Having a glimmer of hope is better than no hope at all!¡±


    Matilda overheard the conversation between Rosalie and Amelia just now. She understood that the


    phone call refusing the kidney donation was not Warren¡¯s intention at all, and he had no idea about


    it.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid!¡± Amelia confessed. ¡°Even though I know there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I¡¯m afraid that


    my body won¡¯t be able to handle the surgery now, or even if


    10:54


    I undergo the surgery, I will be bedridden. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment


    when it fails.¡±


    Fate had often given her hope in the past, only to follow it with devastating disappointment.


    Matilda felt suffocated. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to advise Amelia. Perhaps, Amelia¡¯s


    fears were something she herself could rte to as well.


    In the following days, Amelia didn¡¯t return to her food cart. Instead, she took Aiden to kindergarten


    every day, stayed at home with Matilda, and went for regr checkups at the hospital.


    Her life was peaceful, and she felt a newfound sense of fulfillment.


    Maybe, she thought, she could finally set aside the burdens of life and quietly enjoy the life she


    loved.


    She could apany Matilda to the market, cook a nice meal at home, and use her phone to


    create a digital photo album of Aiden¡­


    She could do all the things she had missed over the years because of her busy life. When it was


    almost time, Amelia bid goodbye to Matilda and left the house to pick Aiden up from the


    kindergarten.


    Unbeknownst to her, not far behind, a car silently followed her.


    Warren¡¯s heart ached as he watched Amelia¡¯s retreating figure.


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to see him again, and his presence only seemed to repel her. Therefore, he


    could only resort to such a method, silently watching over her. He didn¡¯t even know how to make


    her ept his liver.


    Rosalie had simply said to him, ¡°Amelia has made her choice, and it¡¯s difficult to change her mind


    now. You¡¯ll have to think of another way. If you want to save her, be prepared to donate your liver at


    any time.¡±


    He certainly wanted to save her, so he quit drinking and had his meals nned by a nutritionist, all


    to get his liver in the best possible condition for her.


    Warren continued to drive, following the bus that Amelia boarded. He watched as she got off the


    bus and arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, waiting there like many other parents.


    Among the group of parents, her figure looked particrly slender. Her


    Even though Amelia was ill, she still paid attention to her appearance. Warren knew that because


    she was here to pick up Aiden, and she didn¡¯t want Aiden to be looked down upon by other parents


    because of her.


    Sometimes, even Warren himself found it somewhat pathetic and ridiculous. How could his son be


    looked down upon by others?


    However, all of this was caused by him.


    10:54


    Aiden could have had the same hearing ability as a normal child. He was supposed to be a child of


    privilege from birth, destined for a life of luxury. But


    now¡­


    Not long after, Warren saw the kindergarten¡¯s gate open. The teacher led a group


    their of children to the school gate, and one by one, parents came to pick up children.


    Then, he saw Aiden hanging his head low when the teacher seemed to be talking to Amelia. On the


    other side, another parent was confronting Amelia aggressively, using her of something,


    showing no signs of letting it go.


    Warren¡¯s brows furrowed immediately at the scene. Clearly, there was a dispute happening over


    there.


    At this moment, Amelia was looking at Aiden¡¯s face, which had clear signs of a fight. Although it was


    normal for children to get into fights, today was another instance where Aiden had fought with other


    children because of her.


    The other parent¡¯s words were particrly hurtful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My son didn¡¯t say anything


    wrong. Your son is just an illegitimate child, and your past has been dug up online. Even Mr. York


    would rather be cuckolded than marry you, giving your child a legitimate identity. Besides, how


    could a rich person like him ever want to marry someone who¡¯s been to prison?¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Amelia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Was it right for you toe here and


    criticize me and my child based on the gossip you found online?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me saying it? I


    haven¡¯t ndered anyone; everything I said is true!¡± The other parent appeared arrogant. ¡°You¡¯d


    better make your son apologize to my son right away, or else your son can forget about staying at


    this kindergarten!¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Amelia asserted, ¡°The decision regarding my son¡¯s stay does not rest with you.¡± She grasped her


    son¡¯s hand, intending to depart and soothe his distress.


    Considering the presence of numerous parents in the vicinity, she was reluctant to allow the


    disagreement to further embarrass Aiden.


    In an abrupt outburst, that same parent eximed, ¡°Why must our children share a kindergarten


    with a child whose parent has a criminal history? I believe a criminal¡¯s child is predisposed to


    criminality. It might even be gic!¡±


    She voiced her opinion loudly, clearly intending for everyone nearby to hear. In an instant, the gaze


    of all parents shifted toward Amelia and her son.


    Amelia came to a standstill, turned, and leveled a cold, angry stare at the offending parent. ¡°I cannot


    recall any past grievances that justify such venomous words from you. Moreover, your remarks,


    spoken in the presence of children, are utterly inappropriate. I insist on an apology for my son. He


    has never engaged in any uwful behavior, and you are not entitled to maliciously specte about


    his future in this manner!¡±


    The parent, momentarily taken aback by Amelia¡¯s assertiveness, retorted with a shrewd re, ¡°You


    expect me to apologize? Who do you think you are, demanding such a thing? Just because you


    were incarcerated before, do believe you have that right?¡±


    you


    ¡°You!¡± Amelia red at her. The memory of her time in jail was the deepest pain in her heart and the


    origin of all her suffering.


    Despite this, she refused to let her son be ridiculed that day, no matter the cost. Allowing such an


    incident to transpire could scar him for life.


    She gripped her son¡¯s hand tightly and fixed her angry gaze on the woman before her. ¡°If you refuse


    to apologize, I will take legal action against you. Regardless of the time and energy it requires, I am


    determined to ensure you make amends to my son!¡±


    With unwavering resolve, she vowed to see this through before herst breath. Perhaps, it was one


    of the few acts she could perform for Aiden.


    ¡°Haha, considering legal action, are you? I find it utterly amusing that someone with a criminal


    record dares to threaten others withwsuits!¡± that woman remarked with a sneer, and she


    dismissed Amelia¡¯s intentions without a second thought.


    Just then, a deep male voice resonated through the air. ¡°If you refuse to apologize, prepare yourself


    for a court summons. What lies ahead won¡¯t merely be a demand for an apology when the time


    comes. I promise you, I will pursue damages that could financially ruin you and leave you with no


    support


    whatsoever!¡±


    10:54


    The icy tone and fierce demeanor of the speaker silenced the arrogant woman abruptly, leaving her


    to gaze at the person before her in shock.


    This woman also had Amelia¡¯s history on the Inte. Naturally, she hade across those online


    images of Warren and was well aware of his appearance. Initially, she had assumed that Warren


    would harbor disdain for a child with disabilities.


    However, Warren was standing before her now, and it was evident that he intended to defend


    Amelia.


    Besides, Warren¡¯s background had long been explicitly detailed on the Inte. Although there


    were whispers and jokes about Warren being ¡°The Magnanimous. Cuckold¡± due to the incident with


    Irene, no one dared utter such words in his


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    presence.


    Furthermore, in recent news, Warren had personally reported a series of crimes. within the Fletcher


    family, including fraud. He had even provided meticulous evidence, leading to the detention of three


    members of the Fletcher family by the police.


    Consequently, Warren had also earned the moniker of a ruthless individual on the Inte.


    Given his ruthlessness toward someone who was once his fianc¨¦e, there was no doubt that he


    could disy the same cruelty to a stranger.


    The woman¡¯s expression contorted into a hideous grimace, fear flickering across her face.


    After all, she hailed from an ordinary family. Although her family was rtively well-off, and her


    husband held a high-ranking position in the department, inparison to Warren, they were


    significantly less influential.


    If Warren indeed pursued legal action against her, her family would find themselves in a precarious


    situation.


    Initially, she had intentionally sought to draw the attention of the other parents around her, hoping to


    put Amelia in a miserable position. However, the tables had turned, and now all eyes were fixed


    upon her, leaving her the one feeling


    thoroughly embarrassed.


    Overwhelmed with shame, fear, and anxiety, the woman stammered in frustration, ¡°I-I apologize for


    my senseless words earlier. Mr. York, please overlook my thoughtless remarks!¡±


    ¡°Do not apologize to me, but to my son. And¡­¡± He paused, hesitating briefly before adding, ¡°To my


    son¡¯s mother as well!¡±


    At that moment, he found himself at a loss for words, uncertain how to define the rtionship


    between him and Amelia.


    The woman¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and awkwardness. Eager to escape the situation,


    she hastily turned to Amelia and Aiden. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I spoke


    10-541


    thoughtlessly earlier. I-I apologize to both of you. I promise I will never utter such words again.


    Please forgive me!¡±


    After uttering her apologies, the woman swiftly grabbed her son and hurriedly made her exit.


    Amelia lowered her head and said to Aiden, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Granny is waiting for us at home.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what does ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ mean?¡± the young boy suddenly inquired.


    Amelia froze, and Warren, standing beside them, tensed visibly. A fleeting pang of pain flickered in


    his eyes.


    Before Amelia could respond, Warren spoke up. ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, but I can assure you


    that you are not an illegitimate child. You are the only child in my life.¡±


    Aiden, however, pursed his lips and red at Warren. Clearly, he still remembered what Warren had


    said in the parkst time.


    Observing his son¡¯s hostile stance, Warren couldn¡¯t help but take a couple of forward. ¡°Aiden.¡±


    steps


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home,¡± the little boy said, turning his head away from Warren. It was evident he


    didn¡¯t want to talk to his father.


    Aiden had resolved not to like his father anymore. His decision stemmed from his dad¡¯s disdain for


    him and scolding toward his mother, leading to her sadness.


    For Aiden, having just himself, his mom, and granny at home was sufficient. There was no need for


    his dad in their lives.


    Observing his son¡¯s demeanor, disappointment flickered in Warren¡¯s eyes. However, Warren


    acknowledged that he had brought this upon himself, and he had no right toin about it.


    Seeing that Amelia was about to leave with Aiden, Warren rushed forward and said urgently,


    ¡°Amelia, I will help you clear your name. I¡¯ll gather all the necessary evidence. I won¡¯t let you carry


    the burden of a criminal any longer, and no one will dare to speak of you like this in the future!¡±


    Everything that urred that day inflicted unparalleled pain upon him, sparking deep regret for his


    past actions.


    The wrongful case back then was driven purely by revenge for him. At that time, he believed she


    would only have to endure a three-and-a-half-year prison


    sentence.


    He even considered the Haab family¡¯s daughter to be inadequately punished.


    But now, he realized that her punishment extended far beyond three and a half years. He


    understood that beingbeled a prisoner had a profound impact on her life and on their children¡¯s


    lives as well.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Upon hearing his words, Amelia remained remarkablyposed, as if she had merely heard an


    inconsequential remark. ¡°Have you finished? If you have, please step aside. I want to take my son


    home.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I understand you don¡¯t want to see me. I-I¡¯ve been trying to stay out of your way, but I beg


    you, please don¡¯t reject me. At the very least, don¡¯t reject my liver. If you don¡¯t undergo the


    operation soon, the consequences could be dire¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Amelia suddenly interrupted Warren, and her eyes darted nervously toward her son. She


    feared that Aiden might overhear the conversation and learn about her illness.


    Normally, she would deliberately keep her distance from her son when taking her medicine, not


    wanting the little guy to discover the grave disease that would soon im her life.


    She didn¡¯t want her son to bear the weight of her illness during the limited time. they had left


    together.


    Witnessing Amelia¡¯s emotional state, Warren immediately grasped that Aiden remained unaware of


    his mother¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Mommy, do you have an illness that requires an operation?¡± Aiden blinked, his confusion evident in


    his innocent inquiry.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m perfectly healthy,¡± Amelia said.


    However, fate had other ns. Right after she uttered those words, the pain in her liver red up


    once again.


    She endured the pain, determined to get her son home as swiftly as possible so that she could


    secretly have some painkillers.


    ¡°Aiden, let¡¯s go,¡± Amelia said, fighting to keep her voice steady. She held her son¡¯s hand tightly and


    was preparing to leave.


    Suddenly, arge hand gripped Amelia¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Are you in pain again?¡± Warren asked


    urgently.


    Amelia frowned and attempted to pull her arm away from Warren¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, are you in pain again?¡± he pressed. His determination to get an answer was evident in his


    tone.


    He understood that the more frequently she experienced such pain, the more serious her condition


    could be. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Warren, can¡¯t you stop? I don¡¯t need to go to any hospital. I¡­¡± The pain intensified as Warren


    pulled her, and Amelia couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as the pain made it difficult for her to speak.


    10:51


    Upon seeing what was currently transpiring between his parents, Aiden recalled the scene in the


    small park, where his father had pulled his mother in a simr manner. The memory haunted him,


    especially since thest time this had happened, he hadter found his mother in the hospital with a


    scraped forehead and bleeding.


    ¡°Release Mommy! I won¡¯t allow you to take her away.¡± Aiden¡¯s small frame stiffened like a


    determined young lion, prepared to protect his mother at all costs. Warren tried to exin, ¡°Aiden, I


    have to take your mother to the hospital. I promise I won¡¯t hurt her! She is sick, so her body¡¯s in pain


    right now.¡±


    The little boy finally noticed something was wrong with his mother. Her face appeared unusually


    pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Additionally, he observed his mother¡¯s body was hunched, and her hands clutched her upper waist.


    Her teeth seemed to be chattering as well.


    The little boy¡¯s expression suddenly became distressed. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Amelia wanted to assure her child that she was fine, but now it seemed that she couldn¡¯t even


    speak.


    At this point, Warren couldn¡¯t be bothered by anything else. He swiftly lifted Amelia into his arms


    and said to Aiden, ¡°Come with me. We¡¯re taking Mommy to the hospital. You don¡¯t want Mommy to


    be in pain like this, do you?¡±


    The little boy remained silent but followed Warren closely.


    Upon reaching the car, Warren gently settled Amelia into the passenger seat while Aiden silently


    made his way to the back seat.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes, strikingly simr to Amelia¡¯s, were glued to her with anxious concern through


    the gap between the seats. He kept repeating, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll be fine soon. The pain will stop soon.


    When you get to the hospital, the doctors will take care of you, Mommy. You won¡¯t be in pain


    anymore by then!¡±


    Amelia finally managed to breathe a little easier. She forced a smile, not wanting the child to worry


    too much about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ It won¡¯t hurt anymore in a bit¡­¡± she assured.


    Watching their interaction, a bitter pang pierced Warren¡¯s heart. He then pressed down on the


    elerator, driving swiftly toward the hospital.


    During the journey to the hospital, he observed her grimacing in pain, yet she bravely gritted her


    teeth to stifle any cries, determined not to rm the child further.


    Suddenly, he recalled a time when she had identally fallen which caused her ankles to swell, yet


    she hadn¡¯t uttered a word to him. It was only when he escorted her home and noticed her slow gait


    that he discovered her injury.


    Back then, her ankles had already turned a shade of purple and were badly swollen.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you got hurt?¡± He had asked her back then.


    10:54


    But she stuck out her tongue and replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me! It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯ll


    be fine after spraying some anti-swelling spray when I get home.¡±


    She was that kind of person-reluctant to burden others with her worries and enduring all pain


    silently and alone.


    When the car reached the intersection, a red light halted their progress.


    Warren stopped the car, grabbed a tissue, and leaned over to wipe away the sweat on Amelia¡¯s


    forehead.


    Currently, her face was covered in beads of sweat, especially on her forehead, revealing the extent


    of her pain.


    When Warren touched her forehead with the tissue, she, as if sensing his action, trembled slightly.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes, and her gaze pierced Warren¡¯s heart, leaving him with an inexplicable


    ache.


    Her eyes held a mixture of indifference and alienation, with a hint of resistance, silently refusing his


    touch.


    In an instant, Warren found himself in an awkward position.


    It was at that moment he truly woke up to the reality. The woman before him was no longer the


    innocent and selfless Amelia, willing to endure pain just to spare


    him worry.


    Now, Amelia bore the weight of her scars, and she was enduring her pain solely for the sake of her


    son, Aiden.


    Warren swiftly wiped the sweat off Amelia¡¯s face and continued driving toward the hospital once the


    traffic light turned green.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Amelia had already fainted due to the pain. Warren scooped her


    up and rushed her to the emergency room, with Aiden following closely. His young face was etched


    with deep concern.


    When Rosalie received a call from Warren, it was already an hour after he had brought Amelia to


    the hospital. Warren¡¯s voice sounded weary. ¡°Amelia is in the hospital now. She fainted due to pain


    today. The doctor said that if the transntation operation is not performed immediately, it would be


    futile when her illness spreadspletely.¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Rosalie was surprised and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie.¡± Warren¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse as he spoke. ¡°I rarely ask for help, but now I¡¯m


    begging you with all my heart. Please, persuade Amelia to ept my liver and convince her to


    proceed with the transntation.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. Having had contact with Warren, she understood how challenging it must


    have been for a man of his character to humble himself and utter these words.


    The situation was not only dire for Amelia, but it was also an incredibly desperate situation for


    Warren.


    If Amelia were to pass away, Warren¡¯s life would truly be a living hell. ¡°Got it,¡± Rosalie


    answered.


    When she ended the call, Jonathan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Amelia has been admitted to the hospital,¡± Rosalie exined. ¡°The doctor has emphasized that


    she urgently requires a liver transnt; otherwise, time will run out, and all hope for her will be lost.¡±


    She stood up and dered, ¡°I must go to the hospital and persuade Amelia to consent to the


    operation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°But your job¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with those documentster. I¡¯m worried about you going to the hospital by yourself,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bodyguard apanying me, won¡¯t I? There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± she reassured


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still concerned,¡± he whispered in a hushed tone, entertaining the thought of even purchasing an


    ind and taking her there so she couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Perhaps that would be the only way he


    could truly feel at ease.


    When Jonathan and Rosalie arrived at the hospital, they spotted Warren sitting on a bench outside


    the ward, his face filled with despair. He hung his head low and clenched his hair tightly with both


    hands.


    ¡°How is Amelia?¡± Rosalie


    rushed forward and asked anxiously.


    Suddenly, Warren raised his head and locked eyes with Rosalie. She was taken aback by the


    expression she saw on his face.


    It was an expression of excruciating sadness intertwined with profound despair. While Rosalie had


    witnessed Warren¡¯s painful and regretful expressions in the past, none of them had been as intense


    and profound as this one.


    ¡°Amelia is inside. Aiden and Amelia¡¯s mother are also in there,¡± Warren uttered in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Rosalie, I beg of you. Please, persuade her to ept my liver, no


    09:34 || _|


    matter what it takes. If she¡¯s willing to undergo this surgery, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Rosalie¡¯s gaze fixed on


    Warren¡¯s anguished and pitiable expression. Despite her anger and frustration, she couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to use him. Instead, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first to see Amelia and try to persuade her to


    go through with the surgery.¡±


    After informing Jonathan, Rosalie entered the ward. Jonathan remained outside, his gaze directed


    downward at Warren.


    Lately, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he saw a reflection of himself in Warren as if Warren¡¯s


    current predicament might foreshadow his own future.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen to us. What urred with Warren and Amelia won¡¯t happen to Rosie and


    me. I¡¯m just worried over nothing!¡± Jonathan continued to reassure himself inwardly.


    Inside the ward, Rosalie gazed at Amelia, who had already awakened.


    At this moment, Amelia should have been relieved of some of her pain. Despite her pale


    complexion and the IV drip on the back of her hand, she seemed quite energetic. Matilda and Aiden


    were sitting by her bedside, chatting with her.


    ¡°Rosalie, why are you here?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Warren informed me,¡± Rosalie began, taking a deep breath. ¡°Amelia, please ept the surgery


    now. This is yourst chance. If you pass up this opportunity, there will be no hope for your illness.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Amelia eximed, her anxiety evident as she was clearly concerned that Aiden might


    be aware of her condition.


    However, Rosalie had chosen to speak these words in front of the child, hoping that Aiden¡¯s


    presence would inspire Amelia to fight for her life.


    ¡°Amelia, I understand that these next few months are incredibly precious to you. You¡¯re afraid that


    by taking this risk, you might not even have a few months left. But¡­ if you seed, you¡¯ll get to


    witness Aiden growing up,¡± Rosalie emphasized. Rosalie paused, gently caressing her slightly


    raised abdomen. ¡°Just like me, I faced a choice where reducing the number of babies might have


    been safer. But as a mother, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to give up any one of my three children. So, I


    chose to take the risk.¡±


    She continued her persuasion, ¡°Amelia, now you have to take a chance as well. If you let go of this


    opportunity, will Aiden hold it against you as he grows up? Will he me you for not taking the risk


    and leaving him too soon? It¡¯s worth risking a few months for the possibility of decades together!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled, and she looked at her innocent son.


    ¡°Will he? Will Aiden me me in the future?¡± she wondered.


    Though the little boy didn¡¯t fully grasp the conversation of the adults, he understood one thing


    clearly. ¡°Mommy,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me. I want us to grow up together. I¡¯ll grow up


    soon, and when I do, I¡¯ll be able to


    protect you!¡±


    Amelia burst into tears.


    The little boy quickly climbed into the bed. His small, tender hands wiped away his mommy¡¯s warm


    tears.


    Just then, Warren unexpectedly opened the door to the ward and entered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to speak with


    Amelia privately, if that¡¯s all right.¡±


    Everyone in the ward was taken aback. Aiden wore a cautious and tense


    expression as if he were facing an enemy. Despite Warren having brought Amelia to the hospital,


    the boy was still fearful that Warren might harm her in some way. With tears in her eyes, Amelia


    looked at Warren who stood just a short distance away.


    She had never anticipated that theplexities of her rtionship with this man would run much


    deeper than she had ever imagined.


    After a moment of contemtion, she finally spoke. ¡°Mom, Rosalie, could you please take Aiden


    outside? I¡¯d like to speak with him alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out. I want to protect Mommy.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in determination.


    Amelia tenderly stroked her son¡¯s head and said, ¡°You keep watch outside the ward. If Mommy ever


    feels unsafe, I¡¯ll call for you, and then you cane back in to protect me, all right?¡±


    Though Aiden was a bright and perceptive child, he was still only four years old. Upon hearing his


    mother¡¯s words, he thought that was eptable and nodded in agreement.


    They exited the ward, leaving only Amelia and Warren alone in the vast hospital


    room.


    Warren stood there, overwhelmed by a sense of awkwardness. Under her gaze, he felt an intense


    nervousness, as if he were awaiting a life-altering verdict. It had been a long time since he felt this


    nervous.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    ¡°I¡­ I had hoped Rosalie might be able to persuade you, but¡­ I feared she might not seed, so¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help bute in anyway,¡± Warren stammered. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to see me and had


    no desire to ept my liver, but¡­¡±


    He paused, taking a deep breath, summoning all his strength to continue, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to


    undergo the operation. Once you¡¯ve had it, I promise I won¡¯t ever show up in your


    your life again. You don¡¯t have to see me ever again if you don¡¯t want


    to!¡±


    All he wanted was for her to be well and alive.


    Amelia looked at him and inquired, ¡°If we¡¯re truly going through with this surgery, it will be risky for


    you as well. What are your conditions?¡±


    Her tone remained remarkablyposed as if they were merely discussing a business


    arrangement between them.


    ¡°Conditions?¡± Warren eximed inwardly, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you¡¯re


    willing to go through with the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with determination, motivated by her love for her son and her mother. ¡°If you have


    any conditions, please state them clearly. I don¡¯t want to be indebted to you. However, if I happen to


    pass away during the surgery or experience rejection afterward, I may not be able to fulfill your


    conditions.¡±


    ¡°No! You won¡¯t die!¡± Warren eximed with agitation. ¡°There won¡¯t be any rejection. You donated


    your bone marrow to me in the past. The blood in my body now is made from your bone marrow.


    Our blood is the same. How could there be rejection after the surgery?¡±


    In a way, his liver was the mostpatible source for her in the world, given their shared blood from


    the past bone marrow donation.


    ¡°So what are your conditions?¡± That was all she cared about.


    His lips moved as he contemted, ¡°My conditions? My only condition is for her to survive. As long


    as she stays alive, I¡¯d be willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t have to fret about owing me anything, because this is my way of repaying the


    debt. You donated bone marrow to me in the past, so now, I¡¯m giving you my liver as a token of


    gratitude,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Amelia murmured, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t have any more debts between us. Once the


    surgery is over, let¡¯s¡­ not meet again, Warren. I simply wish to live the rest of my life in peace and


    avoid any further entanglements with you.¡± His body swayed, and a sorrowful smile crossed his


    face.


    Even though he hade to ept that this might be the end for him and her, hearing her words


    still pained his heart.


    The person he had loved most in his life had nowpletely turned away from


    09.54 D


    him.


    ¡°Okay. We won¡¯t owe each other anything anymore,¡± he affirmed, his gaze unwavering as he spoke


    in a hoarse voice. ¡°But¡­ if you ever find yourself facing a problem that you can¡¯t solve, remember


    that you cane to me anytime. I¡¯ll be there to do whatever it takes to help you.¡±


    However, Amelia remained silent. She simply closed her eyes slowly, as if whatever he said held no


    significance for her anymore.


    Amelia¡¯s liver transntation was carried out shortly after Warren and Amelia underwent the


    required preoperative evaluations.


    Lying on the cold operating table, Warren heard the anesthesiologist say, ¡°Mr. York, we are going to


    administer anesthesia now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded, devoid of fear and filled only with hope.


    His liver could finally be transnted to Amelia. Even if something went wrong and he was to pass


    away on the operating table, he still held onto the hope that he could save Amelia¡¯s life.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He owed her so much that no matter how long he lived, he couldn¡¯t possibly repay the debt.


    Warren slowly closed his eyes, sensing the faint tingling of the anesthesia needle piercing his body,


    followed by the sensation of something flowing into his veins.


    When Warren regained consciousness, he found Jonathan standing at the bedside, apanied


    by the doctor and a few nurses.


    The effects of the anesthesia had notpletely worn off at this point, so he didn¡¯t experience


    intense pain in his body.


    ¡°How¡¯s Amelia?¡± Warren said with difficulty.


    ¡°The surgery went well, but she¡¯ll need to be monitored in the ICU ward for two days post-surgery,¡±


    Jonathan was the one who answered him.


    Warren let out a sigh of relief. As long as the operation went well, it was good enough for him.


    Even if¡­ in the future, he could never be in her presence again, at least she would carry a piece of


    him in her body.


    His liver would remain with her for the rest of her life, apanying her through the years until the


    end.


    And the bone marrow she had once given him would always be a part of him. Perhaps, in a way,


    this was another form of keeping each otherpany, even if they were apart.


    Warren remained silent, seemingly unconcerned about his own physical condition.


    Even as the doctor exined various postoperative precautions and the potential impact of the


    surgery on his body, he still remained silent.


    09:54 D


    After the doctor and nurse exited the ward, Jonathan spoke up, saying, ¡°Once Amelia¡¯s case is


    turned over, it could spell negative news for York Group. I¡¯m afraid that you may face criticism, or


    even be detained or prosecuted.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Warren replied with indifference. He had contemted all the potential


    consequences, and if he were to be sentenced to prison, he believed he deserved it.


    Back then, if he hadn¡¯t focused on seeking revenge and hadn¡¯t ced blind trust in Irene, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been misled. He wouldn¡¯t have provided false testimony in court either.


    His testimony had been the decisive evidence.


    In reality, he had been the true perpetrator.


    ¡°Are you really going to stop showing up in front of Amelia?¡± Jonathan suddenly asked. He had


    naturally learned about that from Rosalie.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much I can do for her,¡± Warren replied. ¡°Since this is what she desires, I will do my


    best.¡± However, he understood that for the rest of his life, each day would be a form of torment for


    him.


    ¡°Perhaps one day, she might allow you to appear before her again, especially considering you share


    a child,¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°I¡¯m also here to help you if you ever need it in the future.¡±


    Warren was taken aback and regarded Jonathan with skepticism. After all, this renowned figure in


    Strico didn¡¯t seem like a kind and warmhearted person. Furthermore, he had never shared any kind


    of friendship or interaction with Jonathan in the past.


    As if sensing the doubt in Warren¡¯s eyes, Jonathan remarked casually, ¡°Consider it my sympathy for


    your situation.¡±


    ¡°Sympathy?¡± Warren mused, pondering when Jonathan had be such a sympathetic person.


    Nheless, sympathy appeared to be the most logical exnation.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t intend to exin anything further.


    He sympathized with Warren because he saw himself in Warren. That was why he was willing to


    offer assistance to Warren.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Perhaps, deep inside, he secretly hoped that if Rosalie were to uncover the truth one day, someone


    would be there to offer him a helping hand.


    Meanwhile, Amelia¡¯s postoperative condition was not bad. After she spent two days in the intensive


    care unit ward, she was moved to a standard ward.


    However, even if the transntation was sessful, it was still necessary for her to undergo regr


    check-ups.


    Amelia often feltplicated when she saw the surgical scar on her upper abdomen while the


    nurse changed her dressing.


    No matter how reluctant she was, the liver in her body was eventually reced by Warren¡¯s!


    But she could live on. She could live on, not only to protect her mother from the pain of seeing her


    die but also to watch Aiden grow up.


    During these days, Aiden and Matilda anxiously stayed by Amelia¡¯s side in the hospital, while


    Rosalie would asionally drop by to visit her.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for causing you to worry about me while you are pregnant,¡± Amelia said guiltily.


    Rosalie was supposed to rest, but she frequently went to the hospital instead.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you talking about? If I have difficulties one day, I believe you¡¯ll do your best to


    help me.¡± Rosalie said.


    At this moment, Aiden was a little sleepy. Therefore, Matilda took Aiden to the guest room in the VIP


    ward to rest. Now, only Rosalie and Amelia are left in the


    room.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and looked at Amelia. ¡°Jon told me that Warren insisted on walking


    to the door of your ward as soon as he could get out of bed these two days, but¡­ he didn¡¯te


    in.¡±


    Amelia said lightly, ¡°We will be like this forever. In the future, he will return to the York family, and I


    will be in Strico, so we will have nothing to do with each other. If he still cares for Aiden as a father,


    he should just treat Aiden well.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two reconcile?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia responded by asking, ¡°Would you love someone who has hurt you in the past?¡±


    Rosalie remained silent.


    ¡°I used to love him so much that I thought I could sacrifice myself for him, but feelings will change.


    Even once, I thought my feelings for him would not change no matter what happened, but it turned


    out that they would still change and could be nothing,¡± Amelia calmly stated. Her previous love


    and hatred seem to havepletely dissipated.


    She used to have strong feelings for Warren, both love and hatred. But now, those feelings meant


    nothing to her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept someone who has hurt me before, Rosalie. I won¡¯t be able to ept it, no matter


    how much the other party regrets or does more things for me in the future. Every time I look at that


    face, it brings back painful memories. I don¡¯t love him anymore. I also don¡¯t hate him, but I can¡¯t


    forget it,¡± she exined faintly. Her pains were like a permanent mark on her body and soul,


    impossible to remove or forget.


    Rosalie sighed. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s hard for someone to ept someone who has hurt them again.


    After all, the damage cannot be simply dismissed by regret afterward as if it never happened.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is Lillian? How¡¯s she doing? I¡¯ve been really busytely, so I didn¡¯t have time to


    visit her at the hospital,¡± Amelia asked.


    As they spoke about her friend, Rosalie smiled and replied, ¡°Lillian is much better now. She¡¯s getting


    better every day. The doctor said she can leave the hospital in 10 to 14 days if there is no


    complication.¡±


    Although Rosalie still felt a hint of sadness in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel immensely proud


    to have a remarkable friend like Lillian, who had managed to uplift her spirits. She knew that Lillian


    would not be easily defeated!


    Even if she broke up with Callum, Lillian didn¡¯t give up on herself. Instead, she decided to work


    together for her treatment and get better. Lillian even joked to her, ¡°It¡¯s just a breakup. It¡¯s not a big


    deal at all! Nowadays, it is rare to find someone who has never gone through a breakup before tying


    the knot with their beloved partner. I¡¯m just going with the trend. After my discharge from the


    hospital, perhaps my very own Prince Charming wille to me!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s optimism and cheerfulness made Rosalie believe she would be happy in the future!


    Amelia was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. Rosalie, you and Lillian, don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    She believed she would never experience love again.


    While talking, they didn¡¯t realize that the ward door was not securely closed. Figures were seen


    moving outside through the door gap.


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood Residence. As Rosalie


    was about to go upstairs, Jonathan suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. This unexpected hug seemed to be a little strange.


    On the way back today, he was quiet. She noticed how he would stare at her,pletely lost in his


    thoughts multiple times. Therefore, she asked him if something was wrong, but he reassured her


    everything was fine.


    ¡°I want to hug you all of a sudden,¡± Jonathan murmured. He remembered the


    incident from earlier when he apanied Warren to Amelia¡¯s ward. He overheard her


    conversation with Amelia through the door gap.


    Warren was about to copse when Amelia said she couldn¡¯t forgive the person who hurt her. He


    had to cover his mouth with his fist to hide the sound of his


    sobs.


    At that time, crying seemed like a luxury.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hug me every day? Haven¡¯t you had enough of hugging? Rosalieughed.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± It might never be enough for him.


    Rosalie gazed fondly at the hands embracing her baby bump. They were his hands, clean and


    beautiful. They appeared spotless.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to bring Amelia and Warren back together,¡± Rosalie suddenly spoke.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    ¡°I talked to Amelia for a while today. She said she wouldn¡¯t forgive someone who hurt her in the


    past, even if she loved that person deeply. People¡¯s feelings will change. Time and harm will


    eventually destroy the deep love they once had for each other,¡± Rosalie murmured. Today¡¯s


    conversation with Amelia evoked the same emotion within her.


    Like her, she had loved Zachary in the past. She might not have loved him enough to give up


    everything for him, but he was still her first love. Butter, after being hurt by Zachary, the love was


    gone and vanished! Jonathan¡¯s breathing seemed to be slightly rapid. He heard Rosalie say, ¡°I


    agree with Amelia. After all, I wouldn¡¯t have epted someone who hurt me either.¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    ¡°Really? If¡­ If one day you discover that I¡¯ve harmed you, will you refuse to forgive me even if I beg


    for your forgiveness?¡± His words emerged with difficulty, each syble sounding strained as if they


    were forced from his throat.


    Rosalie turned to face the man before her, her expression tinged with confusion. ¡°Jon, what¡¯s


    bothering you?¡± She noted, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been particrly uneasytely.¡±


    Jonathan fell into silence for a moment. ¡°Uneasy¡­ Yes, I am uneasy,¡± he confessed internally.


    The recent events involving Amelia and Warren had left Jonathan feeling restless and fearful that


    they might encounter a simr fate.


    ¡°If my words made you uneasy just now, I can exin. I thought of Zachary because of Amelia¡¯s


    comments. You don¡¯t need to dwell on it. How could you ever harm me? Besides¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice


    trailed off as she lifted her hand, gently caressing his troubled eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise each other


    before? If, in the future, you cry in front of me, I will forgive you for everything.¡±


    At this moment, Rosalie intentionally spoke these words to lighten the atmosphere and dispel the


    darkness in his eyes.


    It worked as expected. After he heard her assurance, Jonathan¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and the


    heaviness in them seemed to gradually dissipate.


    ¡°Still, my feelings for you will never waver. No matter what the future holds, they will remain


    steadfast.¡± He took her right hand and ced it over his heart, emphasizing his sincerity. ¡°So, you


    must also promise me that your love for me will remain unwavering!¡±


    Rosalie blinked, recognizing that feelings were subject to change. Today, she held this sentiment,


    but now Jonathan was insisting she make a promise that her feelings would remain constant.


    Her past rtionship with Zachary had long been erased by time and pain. Now, her heart was filled


    with Jonathan alone, and her feelings for him¡­ ¡°They will never change. My feelings for you will


    never change, Jon,¡± she affirmed solemnly, her hand resting on his chest to feel his heartbeat,


    which seemed unusually fast.


    Perhaps, in this world, there were feelings that could change and those that wouldn¡¯t.


    In the middle of the night, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang, startling Rosalie awake. She opened her eyes in


    a daze and watched as he listened to the caller with a serious expression. After a while, he said, ¡°I


    understand. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    for


    In the next moment, putting away his phone, he turned to Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry the disturbance. Go


    back to sleep. I need to go out now.¡±


    09:55 D


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she inquired urgently.


    Considering thete hour, the fact that he had to leave at this time indicated that the phone call had


    brought unusual news.


    Jonathan hesitated briefly before exining, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandpa can¡¯t hold on any longer. I need to


    see him onest time.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. While she knew Leonard¡¯s health had been deteriorating and he might


    not have much time left, the sudden realization that he might be nearing the end was shocking.


    The man who had raised Jonathan was about to leave this world?


    For a moment, Rosalie couldn¡¯t quite describe the mix of emotions she felt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go alone,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± she insisted again. ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather, and even if he hasn¡¯t been fond of


    me, I¡¯m still his granddaughter-inw. If he doesn¡¯t want to see me when we¡¯re there, I can wait for


    you outside.¡±


    Unable to resist her determination, Jonathan finally agreed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Together, they made their way to the hospital.


    Upon arrival, Jonathan instructed his bodyguards to stand guard near Rosalie and entered the ward


    by himself.


    In the hospital ward, Leonard, emaciated and frail,y on the pristine white hospital bed. The once-


    powerful man was now approaching the end of his life in such a vulnerable state.


    Clearly, he was putting up a fierce struggle to hold on. When he saw Jonathan enter, he spoke with


    trembling words, ¡°Y-You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Between Leonard and Jonathan, their rtionship wasn¡¯t one filled with affection. It could be


    described as that of a mentor and a protege.


    Proteges could be cast aside at any moment, much like chess pieces. If they proved useful, they


    would stay on the board; if they became useless, they would be discarded and abandoned.


    ¡°In the future¡­ the Youngblood family will be in your hands¡­ If you let the Youngblood family fall, I


    will never forgive you, even in death,¡± Leonard managed to say amidstbored breathing.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say to me?¡± Jonathan stared at the elderly man and responded.


    Leonard¡¯s clouded eyes shifted. ¡°Rosalie¡­ that girl¡­ She¡¯s waiting outside, isn¡¯t she? L-Let her in.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯ty a finger on her!¡±


    09:55 D


    ¡°Even if I wanted to¡­ I doubt I could. You¡¯ve¡­ probably stationed many of your men outside,¡±


    Leonard remarked. After all, Jonathan was the heir he had painstakingly groomed. He was well


    aware of how his grandson operated. Jonathan pursed his lips and said nothing, appearing


    hesitant.


    ¡°I just¡­ have a few words¡­ to tell her¡­¡± Leonard struggled to speak, his breathing growing louder


    as if he were nearing the end of his life, fighting for hisst


    moments.


    Finally, Jonathan left the ward. After a brief absence, he returned, holding Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Rosalie was visibly pregnant, and she looked at Leonard lying on the hospital bed, clearly in the


    final stages of his life.


    In the past, this imposing old man had filled her with fear. He had been so unapproachable that she


    found him intimidating. But now, hey there so weakly, his only endeavor being to cling to his


    dwindling breath.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re Jon¡¯s grandfather. I¡¯m Jon¡¯s wife now, so I¡¯ll also address you as Grandpa. But if


    you prefer Mr. Youngblood, I can call you that too.¡± Rosalie took the initiative to speak first.


    Leonard, however, seemed unconcerned with the form of address. He simply said, ¡°Do you¡­ love


    Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she replied without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan had been holding onto Rosalie¡¯s hand since the moment they entered the


    ward.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s make a bet¡­ Let¡¯s bet if you truly love Jonathan so much¡­¡± Leonard spoke in


    fragments.


    ¡°A bet?¡± Rosalie was puzzled but then stated, ¡°I don¡¯t believe my love for Jon needs to be proven


    through gambling. I love him. He and I both know it. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°You know? You¡­ know nothing at all. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Jonathan intervened abruptly, ¡°I love Rosalie. She¡¯s the only woman I love in this life,


    and she will be the soledy of the household when the Youngblood family is under my control.


    There will be no other woman!¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    His words seemed to convey to Leonard his unwaveringmitment to loving Rosalie.


    Leonard gazed at his only grandson, then slowly closed his eyes, as if fatigued, and hoarsely


    murmured, ¡°The man of the Youngblood family¡­ If he loves a woman too intensely, it often leads


    to¡­ a tragic end. If you persist in such obsession, in the future¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t meet¡­ a


    favorable fate either¡­¡± The old man¡¯s voice grew fainter and fainter until it ceased altogether, while


    the heartbeat line on the monitor next to him turned into a t line.


    Rosalie was shocked and realized that Leonard had passed away.


    The end of a life had unfolded right before her eyes, and it filled her with a sense of unease. The


    man who had been Jonathan¡¯s blood rtive had left this world so abruptly; it all seemed somewhat


    surreal.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand, his grip gradually tightening. It wasn¡¯t until a gasp escaped her lips


    that he abruptly let go of her hand.


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± he asked anxiously, noticing her slightly red hand, a result of his firm grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she assured him. ¡°Your grandpa¡­


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gone,¡± he murmured.


    While Jonathan¡¯s expression remained stoic, not reflecting the grief that most. people would show in


    such a situation, Rosalie understood that he was indeed. affected.


    After all, Leonard was his family, and following the death of Jonathan¡¯s father, the old man had been


    the one constant presence in Jonathan¡¯s life.


    Jonathan turned away, lowering his gaze to look at the old man lying in the hospital bed, appearing


    as if he were peacefully asleep.


    In contrast, Rosalie stood quietly beside Jonathan. This time it was she who held his hand firmly.


    Leonard¡¯s funeral was scheduled for three dayster, and his body was


    temporarily ced in a refrigerated casket in the Youngblood family¡¯s memorial hall.


    Unlike typical funerals, Jonathan didn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter the memorial hall for mourning.


    For him, the memorial hall was a ce off-limits to outsiders.


    In this very memorial hall, his father¡¯s body had oncein. Now, it was his grandfather¡¯s turn.,


    For the past two days, Jonathan had set aside all his responsibilities and spent.


    09:53


    nearly 24 hours a day at the memorial hall.


    Rosalie had visited the memorial hall multiple times, and each time, she found Jonathan standing


    there in ck attire, gazing at the casket.


    She had urged him to rest several times, but he always replied gently, ¡°I know. I will take care of


    myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Even when shey in bed alone at night, she couldn¡¯t find


    the same peace she had when he was beside her.


    It seemed that, subconsciously, she had grown ustomed to him sleeping next to her and seeing


    him the moment she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Is Jon still in the memorial hall?¡± Rosalie inquired of the butler.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood is still in the memorial hall with Mr. Leonard Youngblood,¡± the butler replied.


    Rosalie requested that the butler prepare some snacks and then proceeded to the memorial hall


    with them.


    The memorial hall was brightly lit, and for these three days, the candles remained unextinguished,


    and the incense continually burned.


    Upon entering the memorial hall, Rosalie observed Jonathan standing there as before. The light


    and shadows intertwined on his body, creating a subtle contrast. He was focused on the coffin,


    where Leonardy, with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Jon,¡± Rosalie called out to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Only then did he seem to rouse from his reverie, turning to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe


    here so often? It¡¯ll be fine with just me around.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came,¡± Rosalie replied as she approached Jonathan and reached out to


    touch his face.


    It was early January, and the weather had grown colder, yet the memorial hallcked heating.


    Although it was indoors, the chill was palpable.


    Especially at night, it was even colder.


    ¡°Will you stay here tonight?¡± she asked.


    ¡°As he raised me, I must fulfill my responsibilities,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s funeral is


    tomorrow, and many people will be there. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t attend, considering your advanced


    pregnancy. It would be inconvenient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not near my due date, so it won¡¯t be too inconvenient for


    me to attend Grandpa¡¯s funeral,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow, and if I don¡¯t feel well, I¡¯ll let you


    know.¡±


    Jonathan slightly pursed his thin lips. ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t treat you well. Why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s noplicated reason. It¡¯s simply because he is your grandfather and family,¡± Rosalie


    replied. ¡°So even if he didn¡¯t like me and didn¡¯t ept me in the end, I still want to send him off.¡±


    09:55 D


    Her decision was based on the fact that Leonard had raised Jonathan.


    Jonathan gently held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on Grandpa¡¯s final words. He just¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. He simply doesn¡¯t believe that loving someone deeply can lead to a positive


    oue. Due to what happened with your great-grandparents and your father¡¯s tragedy, he¡¯s¡­


    be fearful. Fearful that you, too, might meet a tragic fate,¡± Rosalie exined.


    When she first arrived at the Youngblood residence with Jonathan, she had heard the story of the


    mansion¡¯s history, particrly the tale of the bloodstained sword, which had left asting impression


    on her.


    The shock she had felt upon learning that it was the story of his great-grandparents still resonated


    with her to this day.


    She knew that Jonathan¡¯s great-grandmother had taken the life of his great-grandfather and then


    raised Leonard on her own in that mansion. Rosalie could almost imagine that Leonard, who had


    grown up in a troubled environment, was made wary of love rather than expectant of it.


    Perhaps the elderly man had never truly loved someone throughout his life.


    ¡°Actually, when you think about it, Grandpa is concerned about your well-being. That¡¯s why he


    spoke those words on his deathbed,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°Really? He¡­ would be concerned about me?¡± Jonathan sneered, ncing at Leonard¡¯s lifeless


    body in the refrigerated casket. He then lowered his head and rested it on Rosalie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re his only family. He still has that familial affection for you.¡±


    ¡°But he cares more about the rise and fall of the Youngblood family than any so-called familial


    affection,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°Perhaps everyone has different priorities. It¡¯s like a choice between a kingdom and a beloved.


    Some people cherish their kingdom more, while others value the beloved more. There¡¯s no right or


    wrong when ites to these forms of love,¡± Rosalie offered after some contemtion.


    At that moment, Jonathan seemed like a lonely child in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    In Jonathan¡¯s heart, he must have longed for Leonard to give him the kindness a grandfather could


    give his grandchildren. When he returned to the Youngblood family when he was little, Leonard was


    the only one he could rely on.


    ¡°However, I should thank him too because he raised you well so I can meet you, Jon.¡± Rosalie


    continued gently. ¡°From now on, I will give you the kinship you¡¯ve wanted, Jon. The kids will also


    give it to you.¡±


    He was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He had never told Rosalie, but


    she knew he was eager for kinship.


    ¡°You said that everyone cares about different things. So what about you? What do you care about?¡±


    he asked in a low voice. He could smell her from the tip of his


    nose.


    He liked to smell her. It made him feel at ease.


    ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie thought for a while. ¡°What I care about the most is the family I have with you, Jon.


    You and the kids are what I care about the most!¡±


    ¡°But Rosalie, I¡¯m very greedy. I¡¯m unwilling to share your attention with others, even if those other


    people are our kids. I still hope that in your heart, I am the only one you care about the most,¡±


    Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie blinked and wondered, ¡°Is he jealous of even his own children?¡±


    ¡°I care about the three kids equally, but the attention that I give you is different and unique.¡± Rosalie


    gently hugged Jonathan.


    It was a little difficult and clumsy for her to hug him as her stomach was getting bigger.


    However, her hug made him feel warm as they stayed in the cold air.


    ¡°Unique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unique. The unique attention that can¡¯t be reced by anyone,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do to give you the most attention. Maybe after bing a mother, both the


    children, and you are equally important in my heart. However, if you want more of my attention, then


    I will give you lots of it!¡±


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want as long as I¡¯m capable of giving you. I just hope that you can


    be happier and smile more.¡±


    Her voice sounded so clear in his ear as if it was ironing his heart gently in this icy


    air.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She is Rosalie, his wife, and also his Rosie. She would give him everything he wanted.


    It was she who made him understand how it felt to love someone. She also made.


    09:55


    him realize the meaning of bliss.


    Life¡¯s like that. If we didn¡¯t get the things we wanted, we would live aimlessly for the rest of our lives.


    If we got what we wanted, we would never let go of it, no matter what happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy! Rosalie, you should know that I can only smile with you by my side,¡± Jonathan


    whispered affectionately while hugging Rosalie back.


    His happiness was given by her, and his smile was for her only!


    Rosalie attended Leonard¡¯s funeral as his granddaughter-inw.


    Although Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s marriage had not been reported by the news media in Strico,


    people in the upper-ss coterie of Strico roughly knew that Rosalie had be a part of the


    Youngblood family.


    Now that Leonard had passed away, Rosalie naturally became the officialdy of the Youngblood


    family!


    What¡¯s more, Rosalie was said to be pregnant with triplets. After the three kids were born, they


    would only help strengthen Rosalie¡¯s position in the Youngblood family as thedy of the


    household.


    Therefore, the people who attended Leonard¡¯s funeral showed no negligence toward Rosalie.


    As a family member, Rosalie had been standing beside Jonathan. The funeral ceremony of the


    Youngblood family was naturally more cumbersome than that of ordinary families.


    Although Jonathan was worried that Rosalie would be tired and asked her to sit down to rest, she


    still insisted on apanying him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. If I am really tired, I will tell you. I won¡¯t take the risk with my current body condition.¡±


    She knew very well that she was not alone now. She¡¯s carrying another three in her body!


    At this moment, the greeter outside the memorial service called out Calvin¡¯s name. Rosalie¡¯s body


    shivered instantly, and she subconsciously turned to look toward the entrance.


    A familiar figure, dressed in a ck suit, was walking toward her.


    She and Calvin hadn¡¯t seen each other for months. They used to bepanions who went through


    thick and thin together during childhood, but eventually, they had to part ways like that.


    Today, Calvin attended the funeral with his parents.


    When Rosalie looked at him, his gaze also fell on her. A trace of hurt shed in his eyes while he


    clenched his fists hanging at the side of his body slightly.


    He had been looking for her for so many years. His obsession with her had never faded throughout


    the years. And yet, he missed her again and again.


    Originally, the two of them might have had another possibility, but it was


    09:55


    destroyed by his own hand. Now, Rosalie had be Jonathan¡¯s wife, pregnant with his kids and


    standing next to him.


    And Calvin became the person who could never stand by Rosalie¡¯s side!


    When the three members of the Gunner family walked to Rosalie and Jonathan, Horatio and


    Samantha offered their condolences. Calvin didn¡¯t say anything but just stared at Rosalie.


    When Horatio and Samantha were done with their greetings, they walked toward their seats.


    However, Calvin was still standing at the same spot.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Samantha shouted in a low voice, fearing that Calvin would do


    something untimely on such an asion.


    Samantha knew Calvin¡¯s feelings for Rosalie. It was a good thing for the Gunner family that Rosalie


    didn¡¯t end up with Calvin. After all, in Samantha¡¯s opinion, Rosalie did not deserve the Gunner


    family or Calvin.


    But when she thought about how Calvin seemed to have changed a lot these days and be


    colder day by day, Samantha became worried again. He seemed uninterested in everything and


    even stayed in his studio for a long time daily. Once, she secretly opened the studio door and saw


    her son in it. He seemed to be possessed. He was crying andughing at the same time while


    hugging Rosalie¡¯s painting tightly.


    And the sadness on his face was something that Samantha had never seen before! Samantha


    suddenly felt that maybe it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if Rosalie was really together with Calvin. She didn¡¯t


    know when Calvin would get over this rtionship.


    At that moment, Calvin seemed as if he did not hear Samantha calling out to him. He was still


    standing at the same spot and looking at Rosalie like a statue.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Calvin had been staring at Rosalie for such a long time that some attendees of the funeral around


    them were looking in their direction, whispering as if guessing what was going on.


    ¡°Calvin, do you have anything else to say?¡± Jonathan asked coldly, while naturally holding Rosalie¡¯s


    hand, iming ownership at the same time.


    Calvin pursed his lips and left eventually without saying anything.


    Samantha was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. She quickly pulled Calvin


    over.


    Another person who was also relieved. It was Rosalie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. Rosalie was stunned and


    turned to look at Jonathan, who was next to her. ¡°Today is Leonard¡¯s funeral. If Calvin really makes


    a scene here, then in the future, the Gunner family and the Youngblood family may turn into


    enemiespletely. And¡­¡±


    He paused a bit and held her hand tighter. ¡°He understands that he has no chance anymore. He


    won¡¯t get what he wants even if he causes a scene now.¡±


    Everything went smoothly at Leonard¡¯s funeral. With a huge stomach, Rosalie insisted on staying


    beside Jonathan until Leonard was buried. After that, it was only she who sat down to rest at the


    seating area set up outside the Youngblood cemetery.


    The three babies in her belly today seemed to know that this was a solemn day. Except for the


    necessary fetal movements, they didn¡¯t make her feel


    ufortable. They were behaving well.


    Rosalie gently stroked her stomach and talked to the children about what had happened throughout


    the day.


    Suddenly, she felt that the bodyguards guarding her moved. She looked up and saw Calvin


    standing not far away. He was blocked by two bodyguards.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked slowly.


    Calvin looked at the person in front of him. The scene in which she lowered her head and talked to


    the children in her belly just now left a deep impression in his mind.


    That was something he had never seen before. When the babies were born in the future, Rosalie


    would definitely be a good mother.


    However, he was toote for everything!


    He had met her earlier than Jonathan, and he had known that she was the one he wanted in his life


    much earlier! But he had missed out on so many chances with her. It was as though fate was


    mocking him.


    13


    09.56


    ¡°How are you?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Rosalie replied without hesitation.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze shed slightly. ¡°So you will never regret that you married Jonathan, right?¡±


    Rosalie seemed to be amused and countered him. ¡°Why would I regret it? Jon and I are leading a


    good life now. And our three kids will soon be born.¡±


    ¡°Even in the past, he¡­¡± Before Calvin could finish his sentence, another voice, along with rapid


    footsteps, could be heard suddenly.


    ¡°Rosalie, I know. It was my fault for harming you back then. The Xanthos family is sorry, too. Please


    forgive the Xanthos family!¡± Zachary rushed forward hurriedly. Unsurprisingly, without exception, he


    was blocked by the bodyguards.


    Rosalie was stunned. The Xanthos family wasn¡¯t invited to attend the funeral today. It must have


    taken Zachary a lot of effort to break into this ce.


    Then, Zendaya limped in. She uttered furiously, ¡°Rosalie, if Zachary hadn¡¯t broken up with you back


    then, you wouldn¡¯t have be thedy of the Youngblood family now. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zachary hurriedly stopped Zendaya for fear that she would say something that should not


    be said. ¡°Apologize to Rosalie!¡±


    Then, Zachary was facing Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry. My sister is ignorant. You are an


    understanding person. Don¡¯t be bothered by her. I can also apologize on behalf of the Xanthos


    family for what they did to you back then. I can apologize in any way you want me to. I just beg you


    to forgive the Xanthos family!¡± Rosalie was confused and recalled what Jonathan had done to the


    Hamilton family. ¡°In other words, when Jon was dealing with the Hamilton family, he was dealing


    with the Xanthos family at the same time. So that is why Zachary is begging me right now,¡± she


    pondered.


    ¡°In fact, I have always felt guilty all these years. I feel sorry for you, especially after knowing that you


    were unjustly used. In the beginning, if I had helped you investigate the truth, you wouldn¡¯t have


    suffered so much.¡±


    Zachary felt remorseful as he was exining to Rosalie.


    However, Rosalie just looked at Zachary icily. At this moment, Zachary¡¯s eyes were watery. He was


    originally good-looking, so many women would have felt sorry for him when he showed such a sad


    expression.


    Nevertheless, for Rosalie, what appeared in her mind was him standing beside Yvette back then


    and looking at her coldly as her fingernails were pulled out one by one. He even stepped on the


    back of her bloody hand brutally. He even said that the thing he had regretted the most was having


    her as his girlfriend!


    His actions only made her feel iparably hypocritical, even if he was remorseful right now.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence embarrassed Zachary and made Zendaya dissatisfied. ¡°Rosalie,


    09:56 D


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    what do you want? Zachary has already apologized to you. What else do you want?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly felt amused by Zendaya. She wondered, ¡°Does she really think that everything


    revolves around her?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to ept your apology if you¡¯ve apologized?¡± Rosalie answered coldly. ¡°If everything in


    this world can be solved by apologizing, why don¡¯t I ask someone to break your other leg? I¡¯ll


    apologize after that. Can I do that?¡±


    As she looked at the bodyguards guarding Rosalie, Zendaya got terrified abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m already


    limping on one leg. If my other leg is crippled¡­¡± Zendaya didn¡¯t want to think of the consequences.


    ¡°W-What do you want then?¡± Zendaya¡¯s voice obviously softened.


    ¡°As Zachary said just now, it was the Xanthos family¡¯s fault. If so, why do I have to be so kind to


    forgive you and forget about the past so easily?¡± said Rosalie.


    Zachary and Zendaya gasped upon hearing Rosalie. They didn¡¯t know how to respond to her at that


    moment.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re begging the wrong person. Since you had the heart to harm me back then, then


    you should be prepared to endure the consequences now!¡± Then, Rosalie ordered the bodyguards


    beside her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these two people.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± The bodyguards responded and began to evict Zachary and Zendaya from the


    scene.


    Zachary seemed to be extremely shocked. He waspletely flustered. The Rosalie in front of him


    was really different from the one he remembered!


    Back then, as long as he softened his attitude and used a gentler tone, she would forgive him even


    if they were fighting.


    But now, what was left was only coldness and disgust in her gaze when she looked at him.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Zendaya yelled resentfully, ¡°You just hurt a few fingers and spent three years in prison. And now


    you want the Xanthos family to pay for your loss with


    everything we own?¡±


    She had always looked down on Rosalie. Even though Rosalie was now thedy of the Youngblood


    family, she still subconsciously regarded Rosalie as amoner who had tried to snake her way


    into the Xanthos family.


    But before Rosalie could speak, a crisp pping sound could be heard. Zendaya stumbled after


    being pped and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Her one finger is much more valuable than your entire Xanthos family! Who do you think you are?


    How can youpare the Xanthos family with Rosalie?¡± The cold male voice sounded. Jonathan


    looked at Zachary and Zendaya with an icy and ghastly gaze.


    Zendaya covered her cheeks. She was stunned by the coldness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. At that


    moment, it was as though she was just an ant in his eyes. If she said one more word, she might not


    be able to speak anymore in the future.


    Zendaya really feared Jonathan. No matter how good-looking he was, she only felt terror when she


    saw him.


    Zendaya went silent and hid behind Zachary.


    Zachary had no choice but to apologize, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the Xanthos family has always respected


    you. Please be merciful and spare us.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jonathan nced at Zachary indifferently. ¡°But the Xanthos family and the Hamilton family didn¡¯t


    spare Rosalie back then. Why should I forgive you now?¡± Zachary¡¯s face instantly flushed red. ¡°A-At


    that time, we just followed the Hamilton family¡¯s orders. The Xanthos family was actually innocent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not innocent at all. The Xanthos family took advantage of the Hamilton. family and took over


    many small and medium-sized enterprises in Strico. Over the years, because of the benefits given


    by the Hamilton family, you have at least doubled the assets of the Xanthos family. Zachary, how


    dare you say that you¡¯re innocent.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s mockery was like a p in Zachary¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Xanthos family should spit out everything together with interest for the properties they¡¯ve taken


    over all the years.¡± Jonathan uttered coldly, ¡°It seems that the Xanthos family has really made a lot


    of effort to help both of you to stand here today. However, anyone who helps you today is the


    enemy of the Youngblood family.¡±


    As soon as Jonathan dered war against the Xanthos family, Zachary¡¯s face immediately turned


    pale.


    09:56 F


    This meant that the person who helped them not only today but also in the future would end up


    badly. Jonathan intended to warn anyone who nned to help the Xanthos family!


    ¡°If these words are spread, who would dare to help the Xanthos family in the future? Jonathan was


    really going to eradicate the Xanthos family! It¡¯s really over for the Xanthos family!¡± Zachary


    eximed inwardly.


    Zachary looked at Rosalie, who was standing beside Jonathan in a daze. Who would have thought


    that a woman whom he could abandon at any time back then had turned into the person who could


    control the life and death of the Xanthos family?


    Back then, if he hadn¡¯t abandoned Rosalie in that way, and if he was willing to find out the truth for


    Rosalie, then the Xanthos family wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state today, although they might


    have faced some problems then!


    At this moment, Zachary really regretted what he had done.


    However, Jonathan turned to Rosalie as if he had no interest in Zachary and Zendaya anymore. ¡°It¡¯s


    almost done here. Go back and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied.


    But when they passed by Calvin, he subconsciously blocked their way.


    A frown etched across Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Calvin, what¡¯s wrong? Do you really want to make a scene


    today?¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips and only looked at Rosalie. ¡°If one day you find that Jonathan is not what


    you think, and you can¡¯t stay by his side anymore, are you willing to let me take care of you then?¡±


    His voice trembled slightly, which showed that it was not easy for him to say it. He almost


    summoned all his courage to say that to Rosalie!


    Maybe this was his only chance!


    After saying this, he almost stopped breathing. His hands which were hanging at the side of his


    body were shivering faintly.


    He was waiting for her answer very nervously.


    Rosalie was stunned. Then, she felt Jonathan tighten his grip on her hand.


    ¡°Does Jon feel insecure again?¡± Rosalie asked in her heart. She took over Jonathan¡¯s hand and


    held it tightly. Then, she uttered to Calvin, ¡°I¡¯m not willing to. And the things that you said will never


    happen. For me, I just want to stay by Jon¡¯s side whether it¡¯s right now or in the future!¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed through Calvin¡¯s eyes when he heard how firm Rosalie¡¯s reply


    was. His extremely nervous heart instantly seemed to turn empty. Then, he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What am I expecting?¡± heughed at himself.


    ¡°Jon, let¡¯s go.¡± This time, it was Rosalie who pulled Jonathan away to leave first.


    09:56


    The bodyguards followed behind them in a single file.


    Calvin stood there in a daze. Even if Rosalie had gotten into the car, and he couldn¡¯t see her figure


    at all, he still maintained his original posture with a


    gloomy gaze.


    After Rosalie and Jonathan got in the car, she suddenly caressed his face. ¡°Why does your face


    look so terrible?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if he had been shocked. After a while, he seemed toe


    back to his senses and asked, ¡°Do I look terrible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems like you¡¯ve encountered some troubles. What¡¯s wrong? Will Leonard¡¯s death cause


    any problems for the Youngblood Group?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, she rarely saw the depression


    and misery on his face just now.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Jonathan peeped out of the window. Calvin


    was standing not far away. He was staring in the direction of their car!


    When Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood Residence, Rosalie was sleepy. After all,


    today¡¯s funeral was a little tiring for her, who was pregnant for seven months.


    After eating something, Rosalie fell asleep on the bed.


    Her eyes were closed, so naturally she didn¡¯t see Jonathan¡¯s gaze on her at this moment. It was an


    extreme level of worry and fear.


    A momentter, he took out his phone and sent a message.


    When Rosalie woke up, Jonathan was not in the room. She got up, washed up a bit, and checked


    the time.


    She only slept for about an hour, shorter than what she expected.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jon? Is he downstairs?¡± she wondered.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    When Rosalie reached the staircase, she happened to catch sight of Jonathan, but to her surprise,


    Calvin was also there.


    ¡°Why is Calvin here?¡± she thought.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just as Rosalie was about to descend the stairs, she heard Calvin say, ¡°I never expected that


    Rosalie¡¯s case from back then would also be rted to you.¡±


    In an instant, Rosalie halted her steps and couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°What did Calvin mean by that? What did he mean by my case being rted to Jon? Wasn¡¯t the car


    ident case already closed? Didn¡¯t they find the real culprit?¡± she questioned herself.


    ¡°Is that what you want to talk about?¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly with a faint voice.


    Calvin continued, ¡°The man named Mike was just a pawn. You, on the other hand, knew who the


    real mastermind behind Rosalie¡¯s predicament was, but you turned a blind eye to it. Why? Just for


    the sake of some trivial benefits rted to the Hamilton family? You ruined her entire life!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It seems like my grandfather had some hidden cards. Is this information


    from him?¡±


    ¡°Someone sent me an anonymous email with all the files rted to Amelia¡¯s case, along with the


    details of the interests transferred between the Youngblood family and the Hamilton family after that


    incident.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Youngblood family and the Hamilton family were jointly developing the ¡®Unity Ville¡¯


    project in the west of the city. If the truth about the car ident involving the Hamilton family had


    been exposed, it would have been a scandal that would have been difficult for them to cover up. It


    would have also caused significant losses to the Youngblood family,¡± he continued.


    He went on, ¡°Originally, the project was supposed to be developed jointly, with profits shared


    ording to the contribution ratio, each party holding 50 percent. However, after Rosalie was


    imprisoned, the Hamilton family transferred 20 percent of the profits to Youngblood Group. Why did


    they do that?¡±


    Calvin had clearly conducted a thorough investigation, and every word he spoke was sharp and


    probing.


    Jonathan, who had initially appeared nonchnt, now wore a dark expression. His pitch-ck eyes


    fixed firmly on the man before him.


    ¡°What is your purpose ining to tell me all this?¡±


    ¡°I have only one question for you. Do you really intend to give Rosalie true justice?¡± Calvin asked in


    a deep voice.


    ¡°I am seeking justice for her right now,¡± Jonathan replied.


    10:23


    Calvin suddenly sneered, ¡°Your so-called justice is nothing more than bringing down the Hamilton


    family and the Xanthos family. But the real culprit can still escape justice, and even now, Rosalie


    doesn¡¯t know that the person who truly harmed her was Yvette, the second daughter of the


    Hamilton family, and Zachary¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes


    eyes darkened even further, and on the second floor, Rosalie froze upon hearing Yvette¡¯s name.


    ¡®The real culprit was Yvette?


    The very person who had vowed to seek revenge for Mnie when she was in prison? And


    Jonathan knew about it? He knew from the beginning that Yvette was the true culprit?¡¯ she thought


    to herself.


    From the very beginning, Jonathan had known that Rosalie was wrongly used. Yet, because of


    the interests of the corporation, he had chosen to stand by and remain silent, allowing her to be


    imprisoned and wronged by the Hamilton family.


    At that moment, Rosalie felt a chilling sensation coursing through her body. The staircase before


    her, leading to the first floor, was just a short distance away, with only about 30 steps. However, why


    did she feel like these steps were getting longer and longer as if she would never reach the end?


    ¡°If you truly want to give Rosalie justice, then you should ensure that Yvette faces thew, that the


    Hamilton family, and even yourself, receive the rightful consequences!¡± Calvin said angrily.


    The thought of Rosalie being wrongly imprisoned because of Yvette¡¯s


    involvement pained him deeply. If he had been there¡­ If he had been by her side, he would never


    have allowed her to suffer such an unjust fate.


    A surge of hostility filled Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He rushed forward and grabbed Calvin by the cor.


    ¡°What do you understand? What right do you have to speak so boldly before me? If I had met


    Rosalie earlier, if I had fallen in love with her sooner, how could I have allowed her to endure that


    suffering?¡±


    Calvin sneered, ¡°Yes, because at that time, you hadn¡¯t fallen in love with her yet, so¡­ The suffering


    she endured meant nothing to you. To you, it was just a trivial matter of no importance.¡±


    ¡°Calvin, why have youe here today to say all of this? Are you nning to tell Rosalie about


    this? To tell her that I stood by and did nothing? To tell her that I knew who the real culprit was? If


    you dare to do so, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    His statement wasn¡¯t an empty threat; it was a clear deration.


    Calvin could tell from Jonathan¡¯s determined demeanor, built over years of friendship, that he was


    dead serious. He was willing to go to great lengths to keep this secret hidden.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Calvin replied. His decision toe forward and discuss


    10:24 D


    the matter with Jonathan meant he had already made up his mind. ¡°But, let me be clear. I¡¯m not


    doing this out of fear for you. I¡¯m doing it for Rosalie.¡±


    Rosalie was now seven months pregnant, and the answers she had given him during the funeral


    had made him reluctant to disrupt her happiness.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell her although he knew that revealing the truth could potentially strain the


    rtionship between Rosalie and Jonathan, maybe even causing her to leave Jonathan.


    However, if the life now was the life she truly wanted, then perhaps it was better to let the matter


    rest.


    Calvin had also wondered why Leonard hadn¡¯t directly given these documents to Rosalie but had


    chosen to give them to him instead.


    Perhaps Leonard was also wrestling with the decision of whether to let Rosalie know the truth.


    Therefore, he left the decision to Calvin.


    While not many knew about Calvin¡¯s feelings for Rosalie, Leonard was likely aware of it.


    His decision even mirrored Leonard¡¯s-both chose not to disclose the truth to Rosalie.


    ¡°But, Jonathan, if there everes a day when you betray Rosalie, I¡¯ll expose the truth. Even if I


    can¡¯t ruin your reputation, I¡¯ll ensure you face the consequences you deserve,¡± Calvin dered


    resolutely.


    ¡°There will never be such a day,¡± Jonathan retorted coldly.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Every word spoken by the two men at that moment found its way into Rosalie¡¯s ears, causing her to


    feel a sense of absurdity. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why, even though she should have been


    privy to the truth, it now rested in someone else¡¯s hands to decide whether to reveal it to her.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± The word slipped softly from her lips, barely louder than her usual voice, yet it had the


    power to freeze the two men in the hall downstairs in their tracks. Almost simultaneously, both men


    lifted their heads and directed their gazes toward Rosalie.


    Shortly after, their expressions underwent a profound shift. Calvin was overwhelmed by worry and


    regret; he had never intended for his words to be overheard by others. Jonathan shared the same


    thought, which was why he had instructed all the housekeepers to vacate the main house.


    It was to ensure those words remained a secret.


    But as fate would have it, sometimes the more you feared something, the more likely it was toe


    to pass.


    Jonathan gazed at Rosalie in disbelief, his face now pallid, as if his entire blood supply had frozen


    the moment he heard the name ¡°Jon.¡±


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡±


    Once, he had cherished hearing her address him that way, but now, he dreaded it just as much.


    He had taken precautions to keep those words a secret from the housekeepers and even the butler,


    but he had failed to anticipate her presence!


    He had assumed she would still be asleep for a while, not waking up so early. He hadpletely


    overlooked the possibility of her early awakening.


    ¡°Why? Why am I so careless? Why can¡¯t I make such a simple prediction? Is it because I know that


    Calvin must have learned the truth about the case years ago, and my heart is in turmoil, causing my


    thoughts to be chaotic and making me overlook the obvious?¡± Jonathan cried out in his heart.


    He longed to return to his usual self, to address her with the same tone, voice, smile, and warmth.


    However, in reality, his entire body seemed to tremble, and every sound felt as if it was stuck in his


    throat. Uttering even a single syble had be an immensely challenging task.


    Rosalie held onto the stair railing with one hand, descending the steps slowly. The stairs, once so


    familiar, now felt like stepping on clouds, light and ethereal. With each step she took, Jonathan¡¯s


    complexion grew even paler. By the time she reached the bottom of the stairs and stood before him,


    his face had drained of all


    10:24 D


    color, and even his lips bore a grayish hue.


    His appearance, coupled with what she had just overheard, left Rosalie with a crystal-clear


    understanding of the truth.


    Yet, she took a deep breath, her bright eyes gleaming. ¡°Tell me, is what Calvin said just now true?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s lips quivered. He opened his mouth, but words failed him.


    ¡°Is it true that Yvette was the murderer all those years ago?¡± Rosalie pressed on. Finally, Jonathan¡¯s


    throat produced a sound. ¡°Rosie, I-I can exin, I¡­¡± His voice, usually refined and warm, now


    sounded as rough as if it had been dragged over gravel.


    ¡°Was it Yvette?¡± Rosalie asked with unyielding determination.


    He remained silent, his gaze meeting her eyes, and finally, the word ¡°yes¡± escaped his thin lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known the truth all along, but back then, because of the deal with the Hamilton family, you¡­


    chose to remain silent, didn¡¯t you?¡± she continued asking. His lips quivered even more, and every


    question she posed felt like a searing de, ruthlessly piercing through him, as if he were


    undergoing torture.


    What¡¯s even more disheartening was that the suffering he was enduring was a consequence of his


    own actions, and he was unable to find any justification for himself!


    ¡°Yes or no? Answer me!¡± She raised her voice, her demeanor growing increasingly agitated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°But Rosie, at the time, I-¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, how could you do this? For the sake of your interests, you let an innocent person go to


    jail? And¡­ you knew what the Hamilton family did to me in there, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yet, he had chosen to


    turn a blind eye, to let it all happen.


    At first, Rosalie had assumed that Jonathan believed she was the true culprit in the car ident,


    which was why he had behaved in that manner.


    But now she came to realize what a great joke she had turned herself into.


    He had known the truth from beginning to end, knew her innocence, and knew she had been


    grievously wronged. Yet, he had done nothing, not even shown a hint ofpassion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Rosie, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Jonathan kept apologizing, trying to reach out to


    embrace her.


    But she forcefully pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ So, for you, a person¡¯s entire destiny can be


    reduced to a mere apology. Do you realize that I almost died in that prison? How could you lie to me


    like this, how could you¡­ keep this from


    me¡­¡±


    Rosalie suddenly furrowed her brow, her hands clutching her pregnant belly as


    10:24 T


    waves of pain radiated from her abdomen, causing her to panic.


    ¡°The children¡­ the children can¡¯t be in danger!¡± she eximed silently.


    She realized that her earlier emotional outburst might have triggered this physical difort.


    ¡°Rosie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan rushed to support Rosalie, his voice filled with concern, while


    Calvin, standing nearby, wore an equally worried expression. ¡°My stomach¡­ it hurts,¡± Rosalie


    uttered with effort, her forehead now glistening with a thinyer of sweat. ¡°The children¡­ the


    children¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital immediately!¡± Jonathan swiftly lifted Rosalie into his arms and hurried


    toward the manor¡¯s exit, with Calvin closely following.


    Rosalie could only feel the pain intensifying, and her vision began to darken. In thatst moment


    before losing consciousness, all she could think of was that her children had to be fine!


    Rosalie was rushed to the emergency room, where doctors promptly conducted an examination.


    Outside the emergency room, Calvin was unsure of what to say as he observed Jonathan, who


    appeared visibly anxious.


    He had never seen Jonathan in such a state before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Only Rosalie¡¯s condition could induce such nervousness in Jonathan.


    Reflecting on this, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of self-mockery. He had been no different.


    Because of Rosalie, he had trailed Jonathan¡¯s car so anxiously that he had almost caused an


    ident.


    All he hoped for was that nothing would happen to the children


    in ie¡¯s


    womb.


    If anything were to happen to the children, it would be an unbearable burden for Rosalie, and he


    couldn¡¯t bear to see her brokenhearted and in pain!

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    After a long while, a doctor finally emerged from the emergency room. ¡°The three fetuses are stable


    for now,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°What about the mother? The mother¡­ is she okay?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was strained.


    ¡°At the moment, we¡¯ve administered medication, and the situation is under control. But please, try to


    avoid subjecting the expectant mother to additional stress. If her emotions be unstable, there¡¯s


    a risk that the fetuses might not reach the 35-week mark.¡±


    Usually, it was rmended to deliver triplets via cesarean section at 35 weeks for the safest


    oue. However, if the expectant mother¡¯s emotions became too intense, there was a potential


    risk of her water breaking prematurely before reaching the 35-week mark.


    By that time, the fetal organs might not have fully developed, and even if they survived, there could


    beplications.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jonathan replied, but he was uncertain about how to avoid upsetting her further.


    ¡°Why does she have to find out the truth at a time like this? Why?¡± Jonathan¡¯s inner voice cried out.


    As Jonathan was about to step into the emergency room, Calvin blocked his way. ¡°If you just go in


    like this, and Rosalie wakes up to see you, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be emotionally unstable


    again?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression stiffened as he red at Calvin. ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡±


    ¡°What does that matter? Whether she¡¯s your wife or not, I won¡¯t let you hurt her. You¡¯ve already


    upset her once. Do you want to do it again?¡± Calvin spoke firmly. Jonathan¡¯s body trembled slightly,


    his thin lips tightly sealed, and he finally said nothing more.


    When Rosalie woke up, she had been transferred to a VIP ward, and the person in her room was


    none other than Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Rosalie blinked, seemingly surprised that Amelia was there.


    ¡°And where am I now? In a hospital? I remember being at the staircase and hearing the


    conversation between Jon and Calvin, and then¡­¡± Rosalie mused. Those scenes shed through


    Rosalie¡¯s mind like a movie, and she subconsciously covered her pregnant belly. ¡°My children, are


    they okay?¡±


    ¡°The children are fine,¡± Amelia reassured her and pressed the nurse call button at the bedside. After


    a moment, the doctor and nurses arrived, conducted some basic checks on Rosalie, and advised


    her to rest and stabilize her emotions.


    10:24 1


    They mentioned she needed to stay in the hospital for three days for observation. Once the doctor


    and nurses left the ward, Rosalie asked, ¡°Amelia, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you hospitalized too?¡±


    ¡°My hospitalization isn¡¯t a big deal, and I was about to be discharged anyway. I received a call from


    Jonathan. He said something happened between you, and it upset you. He hoped I coulde and


    talk to you,¡± Amelia replied.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she continued, ¡°A man like him, I can hardly imagine, but the tone


    of his call was so helpless and distressed as if he were a desperate, lost soul.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but clutch the thin nket covering her.


    ¡°When I arrived, Jonathan was waiting outside the ward, but he refused toe in, saying he was


    afraid you didn¡¯t want to see him. And Calvin is also waiting outside. Rosalie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Amelia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just¡­ I made a fool of myself,¡± Rosalie replied. She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to get too


    emotional. For the sake of her babies, she had to control her emotions no matter what.


    Because if her emotions be unstable, it could lead to the babies arriving prematurely.


    Observing Rosalie¡¯s reluctance to broach the subject, Amelia sensed the gravity of the matter.


    ¡°Whatever it is, if you ever feel like you can¡¯t handle it alone, tell me. I might not be able to do much,


    but I can lend a listening ear. It¡¯s better than bottling everything up,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. You¡¯ve helped me so much.¡± Amelia responded. She reflected on


    how Rosalie had assisted her when she was falsely used, helping her gather evidence and


    locate the crucial witness for her case.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, she wouldn¡¯t find herself in her current circumstances.


    As they continued their conversation, Amelia shared some uplifting anecdotes to lighten Rosalie¡¯s


    mood.


    After a while, Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re still in the process of recovery. You should return. Don¡¯t


    worry about me. I promise to take good care of myself, especially for the sake of my three children,


    no matter what happens.¡± Rosalie¡¯s resolute words and unwavering gaze eased Amelia¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head back. We can stay connected through phone calls.¡±


    Just as Amelia was about to leave, Rosalie unexpectedly spoke. ¡°Amelia, is Calvin¡­ outside?


    Could you please bring him in? I have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask him,¡±


    Amelia was briefly taken aback but she agreed.


    When Amelia emerged from the ward, the two men waiting outside directed their


    10:24 0


    attention toward her. In perfect synchronization, they asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Amelia was surprised by the strikingly simr expressions of hope and concern on the faces of the


    two men.


    It was quite unexpected to see two influential men, capable of causing significant ripples in the


    Strico, waiting outside a ward for the sake of one woman.


    ¡°For now, Rosalie¡¯s emotions are rtively stable, and she wishes to see Calvin,¡± Amelia replied.


    The expressions of both Jonathan and Calvin shifted.


    Calvin appeared somewhat surprised, while Jonathan¡¯splexion lost a few shades of color. Just


    as Calvin began to approach the ward¡¯s entrance, Jonathan swiftly reached out to halt him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want me to go in?¡± Calvin raised an eyebrow.


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips tightly, his gaze locked coldly on Calvin.


    Calvin scoffed. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re just as fearful now. Imagine the amount of pain Rosalie must have


    endured during that time.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter between Rosie and me, none of your business!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was icy and


    stern.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Since Rosalie wishes to see me now, I must go in. Jonathan, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Calvin asserted.


    Seeing that the two of them were about toe to blows, Amelia swiftly stepped in. ¡°Rosalie has


    just woken up. Why don¡¯t both of you honor her wishes?¡±


    Jonathan hesitated for a moment, his body tensed, but ultimately, he withdrew his hand, allowing


    Calvin to enter the ward.


    Amelia sighed and addressed Jonathan, saying, ¡°Rosalie mentioned that she has a few questions


    for Calvin, nothing more. Please, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± She was concerned that Jonathan might


    misinterpret the situation.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Jonathan remained silent, not uttering a word.


    Amelia spoke up. ¡°No matter the circumstances, if you genuinely care for Rosalie and love her


    deeply, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, and after a prolonged pause, he replied, ¡°Thest thing I


    ever want in my life is to hurt her.¡±


    Calvin entered the ward and noticed Rosalie wearing a hospital gown, resting on the bed. Her


    complexion still appeared pale and frail.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. He never intended for things to unfold this way, for her to find out the truth in such a


    manner, and for it to lead to her distress and


    hospitalization.


    Originally, he had nned to keep this truth buried deep within him, intending to find other means to


    make Yvette face the consequences and be imprisoned. Yet, things often did not go as wished.


    Just like back then, he had a strong desire to be with her. Unfortunately, at the very moment when


    she needed his help the most, he chose not to believe her. He himself had pushed her back to


    Jonathan again.


    Now, no matter the multitude of regrets in his heart, they all seemed to be in vain. ¡°You don¡¯t need


    to apologize to me. I¡¯d just like to see the contents of the email Mr. Youngblood sent you. If it¡¯s


    possible, could you forward me a copy of those contents?¡± Rosalie requested.


    Calvin was taken aback, appearing somewhat surprised. ¡°You want to see the email?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± she asked.


    He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I can send it to you, but considering your current condition¡­¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of my own body, and I¡¯ll manage my emotions,¡± she replied. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just


    that the person who should have known the truth of this matter from the beginning is me! In the end,


    everyone else finds out the truth, but I¡¯m the only one left in the dark.¡±


    Calvin took out his phone and forwarded the anonymous email he had received to the email


    address provided by Rosalie.


    After finishing everything, Calvin said, ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t know what will happen next, but¡­ if there


    comes a day when you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. My phone number will never change.


    Whatever kind of help you need, I will be there for you.¡±


    As long as she asked, he would go to great lengths and do whatever it took without


    10:24


    hesitation.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Calvin, I said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again. You should let me go. You


    should not hold on to the things you need to let go. Otherwise, you will forever be trapped in them,


    wasting your feelings.¡±


    Calvin smiled bitterly as he thought, ¡°Let go?¡±


    Indeed, it was easy to say those two words. However, it was incredibly difficult to actually do so.


    At this time, he couldn¡¯t let go, nor did he want to let go. He willingly confined himself to that feeling,


    even though it was nothing but a waste, as he knew deep down that he would never receive a


    response.


    Yet, he was still unwilling to let her go.


    After Calvin left, Rosalie asked the medical staff who was taking care of her to retrieve her phone


    from Jonathan.


    Her hospital admission had been sudden, so she didn¡¯t have her phone with her. Half an hourter,


    the medical staff handed her the phone.


    However, while handing her the phone, the medical staff whispered to her, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr.


    Youngblood has been waiting outside the ward. Should I let him in?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± she replied. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t even mentally prepared to see him at the moment.


    Indeed, for her, it felt like a bolt from the blue, striking her with tremendous force and causing her


    immense pain.


    However, for the sake of her health and the babies in her belly, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to


    sumb to the pain, even if it was excruciating.


    Rosalie opened her phone, essed her email ount, and stared at the email that Calvin had


    sent her earlier.


    The email should have been from Leonard to Calvin.


    At that moment, her mind shed back to the words Leonard had spoken to her when he met her


    before his passing.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s make a bet¡­ Let¡¯s bet if you truly love Jonathan so much¡­¡± he said. She thought,


    ¡°Could the bet that Mr. Youngblood mentioned be rted to this truth? Is this truth meant to test my


    love for Jonathan?¡±


    Leonard entrusted this truth to Calvin, and if things had gone ording to Calvin¡¯s original


    intentions, perhaps this truth would never have been revealed to her. She would never have


    known.


    In that case, maybe she would have been happier, but at the same time, she would have lived her


    whole life without knowing who had harmed her and almost destroyed her life.


    10:24


    She would also never know the reason behind all the suffering she had endured. ¡°Is it better for a


    person to live in a haze, oblivious to the truth, or to live with a clear understanding of reality?¡± she


    wondered.


    Perhaps there was never an exact answer to that question. Each person¡¯s choices were different,


    and as a result, what was considered right or wrong also varied. However, she would rather endure


    the pain of being aware of the truth than live inplete ignorance in this lifetime.


    She opened the email and looked at the contents of the message.


    The email contained detailed information, including all the details of the case she was involved in


    years ago, along with specific evidence pointing to Yvette as the culprit.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The car ident from back then was actually orchestrated by Yvette, and Mike undoubtedly knew


    about it. That was also why-the Hamilton family sent him abroad right after the incident.


    When Rosalie turned over the case, Mike did not reveal that Yvette was the mastermind behind the


    scenes. Rosalie wondered, ¡°Was it truly because Mike was loyal to the Hamilton family and


    deliberately chose not to disclose this information? Or perhaps, Jon might not have intended for


    Mike to reveal the truth. Because once Yvette was exposed, the Hamilton family might retaliate by


    uncovering the past dealings between the Hamilton family and the Youngblood family, jeopardizing


    their interests. The Hamilton family and Yvette!¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but view the situation as both ludicrous and deplorable. The grievances and


    conflicts were primarily among the sisters of the Hamilton family, yet they had chosen to make her a


    scapegoat.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Yvette appeared before me as the victim¡¯s sister. She used such


    ruthless methods against me, even though she is the true culprit! And Jon, he knew¡­ He knew who


    the culprit was. However, along with the Hamilton family, he had kept it a secret from me!¡±


    Thinking of this, Rosalie felt a sharp pain in her chest. She quickly set aside her phone, trying to


    calm her emotions and prevent herself from dwelling on it for the time being.


    It would only hurt her more if she thought about it.


    She lowered her head, gently caressing her belly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I caused you both distress today.


    Mommy will stay strong. I will definitely stay strong. You both have to be well, too. Let¡¯s wait for


    another month, okay? Just one more month, and then you cane out.¡±


    However, she had no idea what would happen between her and Jonathan in a month.


    At present, she didn¡¯t even know how to treat him or face him.


    As night fell, Rosalie drifted off to sleep in the ward. The door to the room was


    gently pushed open, and Jonathan quietly walked in.


    He only dared toe in and see her when she was asleep.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    He never expected her to uncover the truth of the case in such a situation, and it almost caused her


    to give birth prematurely.


    If something really happened to her, he would never forgive himself.


    He walked to the bedside and looked at her sleeping face illuminated by the gentle moonlight. Her


    eyes were slightly puffy, and her face was a little pale, with a few stray strands of hair clinging to her


    cheeks. Even in her slumber, her hands instinctively cradled her abdomen in a protective gesture,


    showing how much she cared about the unborn children within.


    She was risking her life for these three babies.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± His voice quivered with a hoarse sob. ¡°It was my fault for what


    happened back then. I was only focused on the personal gain it might bring me, without any


    compassion or empathy. I thought it was a trivial matter and didn¡¯t consider what it meant to you.¡±


    At that time, all he could see was the personal gain it might bring him. Moreover, the Hamilton


    family had never openly revealed to him that Yvette was the true perpetrator.


    But he could guess who the perpetrator was based on some clues.


    But at that time, he had no feelings for Mnie, so he didn¡¯t bother to interfere in the affairs of the


    Hamilton family. To him, it merely signified the demise of a fianc¨¦e.


    In the future, if the Youngblood family required it, he would seek out another prospective fianc¨¦e.


    Indeed, that was all it meant to him at that time. His primary focus was on growing the Youngblood


    family and prioritizing his own interests.


    Back then, Rosalie was merely an inconspicuous figure in his eyes, and he held no regard for her


    whatsoever.


    Yet, as she rightly pointed out, an innocent person had been imprisoned due to his pursuit of self-


    interest. It was his apathy that had caused her harm.


    However, no matter how many apologies he uttered at the moment, he couldn¡¯t make up for her


    suffering in prison.


    Jonathan caressed Rosalie¡¯s hand gently, and the sight of her slightly deformed knuckles stung his


    eyes.


    The condition of her hand was like telling him silently how cruel his decision back then was.


    And he didn¡¯t even know what he should do to earn her forgiveness at this point.


    The moonlight filtered through the window and illuminated the room. The man stood by the bed,


    gently reaching out to touch the slumbering woman, fearing she


    10:24


    might awaken. There was a helpless fragility on the man¡¯s face as if he wouldpletely break


    down with just even the gentlest touch.


    Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Jonathan in the hospital for a few days. Originally, her hospital stay was


    supposed to be just three days, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to the Youngblood residence, so she


    opted to prolong her stay.


    A designated individual was responsible for overseeing her meals each day. Rosalie forced herself


    not to overthink and rx. She would watch TV series or read through magazines.


    Amelia also came to visit her once. After learning that Rosalie hadn¡¯t met Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t


    help but remark, ¡°Even if there were issues between you two, you should¡¯ve confronted him and


    resolved them. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s best to rify it sooner. Don¡¯t end up like me¡­¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t continue, but her meaning was already clear.


    For Amelia, if Warren hadn¡¯t approached her under the guise of love initially and directly exined


    to her the grievances of their families, she would not have hated Warren even if he persisted in


    seeking restitution from the Haab family. After all, it was her father who had acted wrongly back


    then. If Warren chose to vent his anger at her, she would have been willing to bear the


    consequences. At this point, she could not only hate Warren, but she also acknowledged that there


    was no way for her to love him.


    After Amelia left, Rosalie only felt bitterness in her mouth.


    ¡°Misunderstanding¡­¡± she thought. If possible, she hoped so much that it was all just a


    misunderstanding. Jonathan had been unaware of the perpetrator¡¯s identity the whole time, and


    there had been no conflict of interest involved.


    At night, after Rosalie fell asleep, Jonathan walked into the ward again as usual.


    Each day, and only during this precious time, he could linger by her side for a while longer, stealing


    a few more glimpses of her.


    She would never know how precious such time was to him!


    Just as he was about to tenderly brush a strand of hair from her cheek, her eyes snapped open.


    Their gazes locked. His body immediately tensed up, and his expression changed drastically. He


    hastily retreated, stumbling back and turning to make a hasty exit from the ward.


    He knew that she didn¡¯t want to see him at all!


    Even though he waited outside the ward during the day every day, she never mentioned wanting to


    see him. She would rather stay in the hospital than go to the Youngblood residence.


    back


    He knew that she dreaded the prospect of encountering him once she went back to the Youngblood


    residence.


    10:25


    But just when he had only taken a few steps, her voice suddenly sounded in the ward. ¡°Wait!¡±


    He stopped and couldn¡¯t believe what he heard.


    ¡°Did she just ask me to wait? Did I hear it wrong? Or¡­¡± he thought.


    However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to look back. He feared that what he ¡®might hear wouldn¡¯t


    be the word he yearned for.


    ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s talk,¡± Rosalie said. Just as Amelia had advised, avoiding him couldn¡¯t resolve the


    issues between them.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart ached. Instead of using the familiar ¡°Jon,¡± she addressed him by his full name. Her


    voice retained its softness but carried a certain¡­ sense of detachment.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he answered and turned around slowly.


    The formidable andpetent Jonathan, whom no one dared to challenge in Strico, now appeared


    at a loss in front of her.


    Rosalie observed the man standing a few paces from her. She had learned from Amelia that he


    visited her every night after she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Can you tell me why¡­ Yvette is the killer? Was Mnie¡¯s death intentional or idental?¡± she


    inquired, seeking answers to her uncertainties.


    This question had been crossing her mind from time to time in recent days, even without deliberate


    contemtion.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips quivered as he responded, ¡°It was intentional. Initially, Mnie was the heir of the


    Hamilton family.¡±


    A single sentence from Jonathan immediately rified for Rosalie that if Mnie had been the heir,


    then a substantial portion of the Hamilton family¡¯s assets would ultimately have been inherited by


    Mnie.


    Although Yvette was the second daughter of the Hamilton family, the wealth she could inherit was


    limited.


    Competition for wealth and assets was not umon among prominent families.


    ¡°So, I was simply the unfortunate person who happened to collide with Mnie¡¯s car?¡± Rosalie


    mumbled.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t purely coincidental. Yvette picked you as her scapegoat from the start. Yvette had a crush


    on Zachary, but you were his girlfriend at the time. So, choosing you as the scapegoat seemed like


    the perfect n for her,¡± Jonathan  ?exined.


    Rosalie¡¯s hair stood on her back.


    It turned out that Yvette¡¯s idea was to kill two birds with one stone!


    She didn¡¯t happen to be a scapegoat by chance. She had been deliberately chosen. to shoulder the


    me from the very outset of this conspiracy.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and digested the truth.


    Much of the truth was harsh, but perhaps an even harsher realityy in wait for her ahead.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and her hands clenched the thin quilt covering her. After a prolonged


    silence, she opened her eyes, gazed at Jonathan again, and asked, ¡°When you reopened the case


    back then, you were actually hoping I wouldn¡¯t uncover the truth, weren¡¯t you? So, you found Mike,


    leading me to believe that was the whole truth.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body quivered slightly, and he slowly walked toward Rosalie.


    Every time he took a step closer, her fingers clenched the sheet tighter. Finally, he stood by the bed


    and knelt down in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. At that time, I believed that this was the best way to bring


    closure to the case.


    He had never thought that he would apologize so many times.


    However, in recent days, he had uttered numerous apologies before her, both when she was awake


    and when she was asleep.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± She drew a deep breath and raised her voice unconsciously. ¡°You could


    have chosen not to share the truth and refrain from investigating the case. But why did you lie to


    me? Why did you lead me to believe that Mike was the true perpetrator? Why did you seek to


    protect Yvette?¡±


    Every question she asked felt like the sharpest of des, piercing his chest and inflicting


    excruciating pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jonathan lifted his chin slightly and offered a humble, heartfelt apology. ¡°I


    was afraid that you¡¯d leave me once you knew the truth, but I was equally afraid you¡¯d persist in


    investigating. Lwanted to bring you justice and restore your innocence. That¡¯s all I could do!¡±


    Rosalie smiled bitterly and felt her nose go sour. ¡°Is this the way you love someone? Do you love


    me in this deceitful way?¡±


    ¡°Rosie, please forgive me. I would put Yvette in jail, put the Hamilton family through awful trial,


    and I¡­ I can also go to jail and endure the suffering you¡¯ve


    10:25


    gone through¡­¡± His voice choked.


    At this moment, he was no longer the formidable Jonathan of Strico, but a poor man begging for her


    forgiveness.


    ¡°Forgive him¡­¡± Rosalie thought as she looked at Jonathan nkly. He knelt in front of her with pain


    and regret on his face, but she didn¡¯t know how to bring herself to forgive him. The truth came too


    late for her.


    It came toote as she had suffered so much. It came toote, as she had ced her unwavering


    trust in the fabricated truth he provided her.


    But now, she realized that he knew her pain all along. She couldn¡¯t help but ponder what her fate


    might have been if they had never crossed paths after her release from prison, and if he had never


    fallen in love with her.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence prompted Jonathan to hastily reach for her hand. His hands were cold and


    trembling. As he sped her hand, it felt as if he were grasping a piece of driftwood in the midst of a


    turbulent sea.


    No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t release his grip on her. Once he let go, he would drown.


    ¡°Rosie, didn¡¯t you promise to forgive me, no matter the wrongs I¡¯vemitted? You said if I cried,


    you¡¯d forgive me. Can I cry then? I¡¯ll cry for as long as you want, shed as many tears as necessary.


    Please forgive me,¡± he implored, tears flowing from his eyes, tracing down his handsome face.


    Rosalie felt as though something heavy was constricting her heart.


    She never thought that one day she would see him crying under such circumstances.


    Tears continued to stream down his cheeks, falling onto her and his hands, each drop feeling like a


    searing ember.


    She found herself reaching out to his face with the hand that wasn¡¯t held by him. As her fingers


    brushed against his tear-moistened skin, a long-lost wave of nausea suddenly surged within her.


    Rosalie abruptly covered her mouth, pushed Jonathan away, and rushed into the bathroom. She


    leaned over the sink, retching violently.


    She hadn¡¯t experienced such intense vomiting since her pregnancy. But today, it felt as if she


    wanted to expel everyst bit from her stomach.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± Seeing Rosalie vomit like this, Jonathan became instantly rmed. Subconsciously, he


    raised his hand tofortingly stroke her back, attempting to aid her in breathing and alleviate her


    difort.


    But when his hand touched her back, she vomited even more intensely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Rosalie finally caught her breath. She raised her hand and pushed


    Jonathan away.


    As soon as his hand was no longer in contact with her, her vomiting gradually


    10:25


    subsided.


    Rosalie lifted her pale face, wiped her mouth, and cast a gaze at Jonathan. In her eyes, a glint of


    irony flickered, directed both at him and herself.


    Her lips slowly parted. He appeared to have suddenly grasped something as his expression


    suddenly turned ugly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say¡­ Don¡¯t say it!¡± He screamed inwardly, but what reached his ears was her forlorn smile.


    ¡°Even if I tell you I forgive you, my body¡­ It seems it cannot forgive you. Tell me¡­ What should I


    do? What should I do?¡±


    Anytime he made contact with her, it triggered her nausea and vomiting. Despite her efforts to


    suppress the sensation, her body appeared to instinctively provoke this reaction, and there was no


    way to control it.


    Jonathan staggered. At that moment, his face was full of despair.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The doctor came over in the middle of the night and examined Rosalie. Finally, he concluded that


    this should be a form of instinctive bodily resistance, and there was no specific medication that


    could be employed. It was akin to how a person¡¯s body instinctively protects itself when confronted


    with danger.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s conclusion, Rosalie smiled bitterly.


    Could it be that her body had endured too much during her time in prison? Perhaps those inhumane


    torments had left an indelible mark, causing her body to


    react with such resistance to Jonathan¡¯s touch after she learned the truth.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    After the doctor and nurse left, Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who was still standing in the ward.


    At that moment, he stood not far from the hospital bed and seemed surrounded by a sense of


    loneliness and despair.


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°After the baby is born, I¡­ want to move out of the Youngblood


    Residence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jonathan suddenly raised his head and looked straight at her. His face was full of shock and panic.


    ¡°You want to¡­ move out from the Youngblood residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She replied. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know how to face you. Maybe it is better for us if I¡¯m to move


    out of the Youngblood Residence.¡±


    She could find many reasons for that decision. For example, he didn¡¯t really spend time with her, for


    she was just a nobody to him. Another reason was that he was a cold person in the first ce, how


    could he sympathize with someone insignificant? And again, he just stood by and didn¡¯t get himself


    involved in it. She could find more than one reason, but she couldn¡¯t convince herself. Her belief


    from childhood was to fight for justice, so she chose to be awyer and would use thew as a


    weapon to seek what she regarded as justice. However, the person she loved most once let her be


    unjustly sent to jail with indifference.


    Her experience in prison had almost changed her life. Maybe only time could slowly heal the pain


    and damage.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s better for us? I never thought that it would be better if you moved out of the


    Youngblood Residence!¡± Jonathan hurriedly walked to the bedside. He subconsciously wanted to


    grab her but stopped when he was about to touch her.


    His hand was only a few inches away from her shoulder. He could reach her if he stretched forward


    a little. Despite the short distance, for him, they seemed to be tens of millions of feet apart.


    The scene of her vomiting and the way her body shivered were all clearly imprinted in his mind.


    ¡°Just pretend it¡¯s better for me then. And also¡­ I want to find another ce after I¡¯m discharged


    from the hospital. Just help me find a small apartment, preferably near a hospital. It will be more


    convenient for prenatal examinations,¡± Rosalie said.


    Since she couldn¡¯t face him now, it would be better to allow both of them to calm down. For her, the


    most important thing now was the children in her belly. She must let them be born into this world


    safely.


    10:25


    However, what she said only reminded him of one possibility.


    ¡°So, are you nning to divorce me?¡± His voice came out hoarse and trembling. Rosalie was


    stunned. ¡°Divorce?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know how to face him, she had never thought about divorce. The vulnerability


    written on his face when he said this made her heartache.


    The truth made her so miserable that it made her hate him for acting indifferent back then. She


    couldn¡¯t understand why he would refuse to show some sympathy to an innocent person for the


    sake of benefits. However, he was the man she loved the most after all! He was the father of the


    children in her belly.


    She once said to give the children a warm and beautiful family.


    But now, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to make her wishe true.


    ¡°I¡­ I never thought about divorce,¡± Rosalie said after a while.


    But her answer didn¡¯t make him feel better. His eyes fell on her bulging abdomen. ¡°Is it for the


    babies? You won¡¯t divorce me, but you don¡¯t want to look at me and don¡¯t even want to live in the


    same ce with me. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    ¡°In that case, you live in the Youngblood Residence. I will move out. As for divorce, since you


    haven¡¯t thought about it, then don¡¯t ever think about it.¡±


    He was willing to sacrifice everything he had in exchange for her forgiveness, but not for the price of


    her leaving him!


    He didn¡¯t care whether she wanted to escape from the Youngblood residence or run away from him.


    He wanted her to stay in the Youngblood residence as if she would never leave!


    After saying that, Jonathan turned around and walked out of the ward.


    A momentter, a nurse came in. It was the one who had been taking care of Rosalie at night for


    the past few days.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Youngblood asked you to rest well and said that he won¡¯t enter the ward


    anymore, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything,¡± said the


    nurse.


    Rosalie was silent. Shey on the bed and slowly closed her eyes. She stroked her abdomen with


    her hand as she tried her best to calm herself down.


    Rosalie mused, ¡®Being calm is the best for the children!


    What should I do? Can I forget the pain he inflicted when he stood by and did nothing for his own


    interests? Can I do that?¡¯.


    Suddenly, she thought of what he had said before. He told her that if he had known her earlier, he


    would not have let her suffer so much.


    At that time, she only thought he meant the hardships she had suffered in prison.


    But in fact, there was anotheryer of meaning in his words!


    10:25


    If he had known her earlier and fallen in love with her, then he wouldn¡¯t stand by. He would use all


    his power to protect her.


    ¡°Why did he and I meet sote? Why didn¡¯t we know each other before I went to jail?¡±


    Tears slowly welled out of Rosalie¡¯s closed eyes, wetting her pillow.


    At that moment, she hoped that they would know each other earlier than ever before. ¡°How good it


    would be if that was the case?¡±


    When Rosalie was discharged from the hospital, Jonathan didn¡¯t appear before her. Everything had


    been taken care of by the butler and bodyguards of the Youngblood family. She was driven back to


    the Youngblood residence.


    The caretaker who stayed with her in the bedroom at night was reced by an experienced nurse


    specially hired by Jonathan.


    Rosalie suddenly felt as if she was unfamiliar with the house.


    ¡°Is it because Jon is not here?¡±


    At the thought of Jonathan, she felt pain in her heart again.


    In the next few days, Rosalie took care of her babies in the Youngblood residence and didn¡¯t go out.


    However, she found that there were more security guards outside than before. Even if she was


    walking around in the house, there would be at least three people following her.


    She once told the butler that she didn¡¯t need three, but only one person to apany her. After all,


    she was just staying in the house and did not go out. But the butler said, ¡°It was arranged by Mr.


    Youngblood. If Mrs. Youngblood wants to reduce the number of people, you can call Mr.


    Youngblood.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything else at once and relented.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Over the past few days, there had been a dramatic turn of events. The Hamilton family¡¯s financial


    chain was in a crisis. Due to their inability to pay back their loans, the banks had petitioned the court


    to freeze the Hamilton family¡¯s assets. At the same time, a media outlet reported that police had


    arrested Yvette at a fan event organized tomemorate her.


    Although Yvette had retired from the entertainment circle, she still had a lot of loyal fans. She had


    attended the fan meeting all dressed up, even wearing a ne that was worth 6 million dors.


    She had also invited some journalists to cover the event.


    Originally, Yvette wanted to attend the fan event to trend on social media as a show of the Hamilton


    family¡¯s power and also to prove that the Hamilton family was not in financial crisis. Unfortunately,


    the police showed up at the fan event. In other words, she was handcuffed by the police, witnessed


    by her many fans. The police had also announced on the show that Yvette had been arrested as a


    murder suspect.


    When her fans heard that, they werepletely dumbfounded. They wondered which murder the


    police were talking about and were in disbelief over the fact that their Goddess Yvette could be a


    murder suspect.


    Yvette and the Hamilton family couldn¡¯t hide it even if they wanted to because too many fans had


    witnessed her arrest.


    Following her arrest, the matter suddenly climbed to the top of the trending topic on the Inte,


    making Yvette the center of public opinion. Later, aizen wrote an expos¨¦ online that the case in


    which Yvette was arrested as a suspect was rted to Mnie¡¯s car ident.


    In other words, Yvette was the real murderer in Mnie¡¯s case.


    When the news broke, the public was in an uproar.


    After all, when Mnie died, there were photos and news reports of her expressing her grief over


    Mnie¡¯s death. In addition, there had been more than one asion when Yvette had spoken on


    variety shows about her longing for her sister. She even wrote shortpositions and posted them


    on the Inte every year tomemorate Mnie.


    It was the epitome of sisterly solidarity.


    But now she was the murder suspect in Mnie¡¯s ident case.


    In other words, Yvette had been fooling the public all along.


    Even though the police hadn¡¯t released any specific updates on the case,izens were suddenly


    all over the Inte cursing Yvette and the Hamilton family.


    Someizens even rushed over to Xanthos Group¡¯s official media ount and


    10:25


    cursed them out.


    At that moment, Zachary had aplicated expression on his face as he scrolled through the


    content on his phone.


    ¡°I never thought that Yvette was the one who had nned Mnie¡¯s murder! Moreover, the police


    have conclusive evidence of this and have even obtained Yvette¡¯s confession to the murder!¡±


    Zachary thought.


    While ordinaryizens could only y guessing games online, Zachary went directly to the police


    station and met with Yvette.


    When he asked her why she had done that and what kind of deep-seated grudge she had against


    her sister, the woman he loved said with a cold smile, ¡°It was all because she shone too brightly! My


    parents devoted themselves to raising her as the heir of the family. I was not inferior to Mnie in


    any way, but they chose her over me! She had even be Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e! All the glory and


    limelight was on my sister. No one paid any attention to me!¡±


    ¡°But even so, you are the second daughter of the Hamilton family. You had everything you needed.


    Your parents would have eventually given you everything that was rightfully yours!¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting Mnie¡¯s leftovers?¡± Yvette snorted coldly, ¡°If Mnie were still alive,


    and the fact I was just the second daughter of the Hamilton family, your parents wouldn¡¯t have


    valued me so much when I was dating you. They wouldn¡¯t have asked you to be so attentive and


    considerate to me!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He knew that Yvette was right and that his parents only valued


    her because she was going to inherit the Hamilton family in the future.


    ¡°But Rosalie was innocent. You had already framed her for the murder. Why did you have to treat


    her like that in prison?¡± Zachary asked.


    When Zachary thought about how Yvette had treated Rosalie back then, coupled with the fact that


    Yvette was the actual murderer, he felt a chill spread in his heart. ¡°How many scenes has Yvette


    enacted in front of me?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°It was her own misfortune that she was your girlfriend! Only by taking her out of the picture can I


    be your girlfriend!¡± Yvette sneered. She suddenlyughed sarcastically again. ¡°I just wanted to


    see how much Rosalie meant to you in your heart, but¡­ Haha¡­ It turns out she meant nothing to


    you!¡± Afterughing to her heart¡¯s content, Yvette paused and said, ¡°Zachary, when Rosalie was


    your girlfriend, you could throw her away for the sake of the Xanthos family. What about me now?


    Will you try to get rid of me to save the reputation of the Xanthos family? Or will you help me


    regardless of the consequences because you love me?¡±


    Yvette stared intently at Zachary with her beautiful eyes as she asked that question. There was a


    trace of nervousness and expectation in her gaze.


    However, to their disappointment, Zachary remained silent and said nothing


    more.


    10:25


    But his silence made it clear to Yvette what he meant.


    ¡°Haha! Zachary, you are indeed the same as you were all those years ago!¡± Yvette mocked as she


    smiled bitterly with hatred clouding her eyes. ¡°How did I fall in love with a scumbag like you? You¡¯re


    such a heartless and ungrateful scum. When you were with me, how many benefits did the Xanthos


    family gain from me? But now you want to throw me away?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yvette!¡± Zachary shouted in embarrassment. ¡°The Xanthos family owes you


    nothing. You are guilty and deserve to be punished for your crimes!¡± Yvetteughed so hard that


    tears started streaming down her face. Finally, she stared at Zachary with resentment and said,


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m guilty, and I deserve whatever ising to me. What about you? Are you not guilty?


    Do you remember how you treated Rosalie? Do you think the Xanthos family can escape what¡¯s


    coming to them? The day wille when the Xanthos family will fall. I will wait for that day. I want to


    see you fall from a wealthy, prominent family to a pauper with nothing to your name! Let¡¯s see who


    falls in love with you then, Zachary!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face immediately darkened when he heard that.


    ¡°Things havee to this point with the Hamilton family. I¡¯m afraid the Xanthos family¡¯s end will be


    simrly tragic!¡± Zachary thought bitterly.


    It was the day for the prenatal examination again. But that time, unlike before, Rosalie was


    apanied by bodyguards instead of Jonathan.


    After the prenatal examination, Rosalie walked from the B-scan room to the doctor¡¯s office. The


    bodyguards escorted her to the consulting room, but the doctor she usually consulted with was not


    there. His seat was empty.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, she heard Renee shout out a warning.


    Then, Renee was quickly subdued by two men. At the same time, Calvin emerged from a corner.


    Rosalie stared at Calvin in surprise. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    ¡°Does Jonathan lock you up?¡± Calvin asked.


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡°Locked me up? Why did he say that?¡±


    When Calvin saw her puzzled expression, he exined, ¡°Over the past few days, the security at the


    Youngblood residence has more than tripled. It¡¯s been reported that all the security systems have


    been upgraded. In addition, Jonathan stopped me twice when I tried to meet you, so I couldn¡¯t get


    to you at all. Even when I attempted to call you, the signal was automatically intercepted.¡±


    When Rosalie heard that, she was shocked. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t her illusion that there were


    more guards now.


    Speaking of which, the number of people Jonathan assigned to follow her has also increased.


    Once, when she went for a walk nearby, the entire area was cleared, and she found herself


    surrounded by a group of bodyguards.


    She didn¡¯t bother to go for walks after that. She only moved around the Youngblood residence those


    days.


    However, in the manor, there seemed to be more surveince cameras.


    ¡°Is Jon afraid that I would run away? So he¡¯s using such an intensive approach to ¡®lock me up¡¯?¡±


    Rosalie guessed in her heart, while Calvin said worriedly, ¡°How is the rtionship between you and


    him now? Did he treat you¡­¡±


    Calvin feared that after she learned the truth, her rtionship with Jonathan would be


    strained, and there would be conflict between them. However, Jonathan hadpletely blocked


    any information about her, making it impossible for him even to contact her. So he could only use


    the opportunity to ask her.


    ¡°Jon didn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯m about to give birth, so he¡¯s


    arranged for more security. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin fixed his gaze on Rosalie.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, though there was a hint of doubt in the depths of her heart. She pondered, ¡®Has


    Jonathan increased the security significantly just because I¡¯m about to give birth?


    Or is there¡­ some other reason?


    At that time, I mentioned that I wanted to be apart for a while. Was Jonathan. afraid I would leave,


    so he used this method to keep an eye on me?¡¯


    Calvin slightly narrowed his eyes. Whether what she said was true or not, at least for now, she


    seemed to be fine. ¡°If Jonathan really locked you up, and if you want to leave in the future, then I¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his words, the consulting room door was suddenly pushed open.


    Jonathan walked in and said, ¡°She¡¯s not leaving, and you can¡¯t take


    10:25


    her away!¡±


    Both Rosalie¡¯s and Calvin¡¯s bodies stiffened.


    Calvin narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You knew I was lurking around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew it,¡± Jonathan said casually. ¡°I just want to know what your purpose is.¡± When Jonathan


    found out that Calvin intended to discuss with Rosalie about leaving, he couldn¡¯t stay out any


    longer.


    He was afraid that Rosalie¡¯s answer would be something he didn¡¯t want to hear, so he decided to


    interrupt.


    Calvin looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Anyway, I hope Rosalie has the freedom to choose. If she


    wants to stay by your side, I won¡¯t stand in the way. But if you want to lock her up and deny her any


    freedom, then I¡¯ll be sure to set her free.¡±


    Jonathan suddenly sneered, ¡°Who needs you to grant freedom to my wife?¡±


    As he spoke, he walked over to Rosalie and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t


    leave me if I didn¡¯t leave you, right? So no matter what happens in this life, you won¡¯t leave me, will


    you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rosalie gasped. The words she had spoken then still echoed vividly in her ears. Her hand


    subconsciously touched her belly, which was already like that of a normal pregnant woman. She


    took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I said that before.¡± With that, Rosalie turned to Calvin and said,


    ¡°Calvin, you heard me. I¡­ I won¡¯t leave Jon.¡±


    Jonathan was standing beside Rosalie when he heard the word ¡°Jon¡±. His eyes suddenly


    brightened, and an uncontroble excitement shed across his face. Calvin wondered, ¡°Rosalie


    called him ¡®Jon¡¯ again. Does that mean¡­ she was actually ready to forgive him? Is she willing to let


    go of the past?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression changed slightly, but there wasn¡¯t much surprise. Perhaps he had already


    expected the oue.


    But he¡­ just wanted to make sure onest time, to know if she was still willing to be with Jonathan


    after learning the truth.


    ¡°All right, I understand. If¡­ that¡¯s your wish.¡± With that, Calvin left the consulting room with his men.


    Jonathan also asked the others to leave the consulting room.


    Suddenly, only Rosalie and Jonathan were left in the spacious consulting room. Jonathan¡¯s eyes


    shone as he looked at Rosalie, filled with hope and expectation. ¡°Rosie, you really won¡¯t leave me,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated, realizing that at that moment, she couldn¡¯t even be sure whether she would


    leave or not.


    Those days, she had been constantly finding various excuses in her heart, telling herself that he


    didn¡¯t know her at the beginning, and naturally, there was no way


    10:251


    to talk about so-called sympathy and pity for her¡­


    But even so, she still didn¡¯t know how to face him. Every time she saw him, scenes from prison


    shed through her mind. She remembered how Yvette pulled out her fingernails and how her


    uterus ruptured after being beaten up in prison.


    Her body would even throb in pain as if the pain from that time still lingered within her.


    Her silence caused the gleam in Jonathan¡¯s eyes to fade suddenly. Heughed self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°So you said those words to Calvin on purpose, right? You¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll continue to have feelings


    for you, afraid of holding him back, so you said those things to him that way?¡±


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly. Indeed, what she said just now did carry that meaning. Jonathan¡¯s face


    gradually darkened. ¡°Do you regret it? Do you regret marrying me back then? If Calvin saved Lillian


    with 400 thousand dors back then, would you have¡­¡±


    Jonathan was at a loss for words, captivated by her deep, dark eyes and exquisite features, which


    emanated a bittersweet charm that tugged at Rosalie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was about to speak, but Jonathan suddenly shouted, ¡°No need to say anything!¡±


    Before she could react, he hastily opened the consulting room door and rushed


    out.


    Rosalie was left alone in the consulting room.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Jonathan dashed out of the consulting room clumsily and ordered Rosalie¡¯s personal bodyguard,


    Renee, and the substitute doctor to get back in. After all, the doctor who was supposed to diagnose


    Rosalie was unconscious due to Calvin¡¯s cronies.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you all right?¡± Carlos asked from beside Jonathan. His expression was


    ghastly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± Jonathan choked out the words with much difficulty. He hadn¡¯t expected to remain


    fearful to this day that Rosalie would say that she regretted her decision. He was terrified that she


    would consider divorcing him, even if it never urred to her in the past or if her love for him was


    not deep enough.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It turned out that there was much he was afraid of.


    ¡°Has Mr. Wilmer been found?¡± Jonathan raised his hand to wipe the light sheen of sweat on his


    forehead and inquired Carlos.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Kurt was formerly Leonard¡¯s long-time personal assistant, who¡¯d vanished after his


    funeral. While Carlos had dispatched his men to locate him recently, he was still nowhere to be


    found.


    ¡°Keep looking. I¡¯ll find hime hell or high water as long as he¡¯s still in Strico!¡± Jonathan swore,


    his features thunderous.


    Kurt had always been Leonard¡¯s close confidante and sessor. He might have more up his sleeve


    aside from sending the truth of what happened that year via email to Calvin.


    Otherwise, Kurt wouldn¡¯t have had to go missing.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos replied quickly.


    ¡°Increase the number of security systems in the Youngblood residence and the bodyguards around


    Rosie specifically,¡± Jonathan instructed.


    If Leonard had indeedmanded Kurt to carry out a task before his death, Jonathan was


    concerned that Rosalie was the one he wanted to get rid of the most.


    ¡°I will protect Rosalie, no matter what,¡± Johnathan promised himself.


    Rosalie never saw Jonathan again after being discharged from the hospital. He never appeared


    before her, even when she visited the hospital on this day.


    Carlos, on the other hand, approached Rosalie with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Youngblood


    asked me to bring you back to the manor.¡±


    ¡°I would like to head to the hospital where Lillian is admitted to check up on her first!¡± It had been


    some time since Rosalie visited Lillian.


    Carlos hesitated.


    ¡°What is it? Am I restricted from going anywhere I wish now? Or do you need


    10:26


    permission from your superior?¡± Rosalie queried.


    She contemted, ¡°Is Jonathan nning to limit my freedom, as he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll abandon


    him?¡±


    Carlos chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Of course, you may visit Ms. Quinn, Mrs.


    Youngblood. It¡¯s no issue at all.¡± With that, Carlos turned around to make the necessary


    arrangements.


    Rosalie discovered she was being escorted by several cars from all fronts only after getting into her


    car. Those unknowing would have assumed that a big shot was on the road.


    ¡°I doubt it¡¯s necessary to have so many people following me,¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t helpmenting.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood just wants you to be better protected,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Does he mean monitoring instead of protecting?¡± asked Rosalie.


    Carlos instantly silenced himself. Above all, Jonathan had instructed him to keep the matter


    regarding Kurt a secret from Rosalie to prevent her from worrying and fretting, especially since her


    due date for giving birth was drawing near.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t continue speaking and hung her head low, gazing at her protruding belly.


    Once Rosalie arrived at the hospital, she met Lillian.


    Lillian seemed well enough in her ward and could now look after herself. She would soon be back to


    normal after being discharged and taking time to recuperate.


    ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re here!¡± Lillian greeted Rosalie. ¡°Come and sit down, hurry. Now is a critical period for a


    pregnant woman.¡±


    Rosalie sat down and asked after Lillian, ¡°How are you? Did the doctor say when you are allowed to


    be discharged?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s next week.¡± Lillian grinned and patted her bald head. She¡¯d shaved all her hair because of her


    brain surgery and surmised that she¡¯d have to buy a wig after her discharge and wear it for some


    time. ¡°Amelia also came to see me yesterday to tell me she¡¯s been discharged and that it was a


    close call.¡±


    ¡°How fortunate it is that both of you are safe and sound,¡± Rosalie uttered.


    ¡°Yeah, I sure am lucky,e to think about it,¡± Lillianmented. ¡°By the way, how surprising it is that


    Yvette is the murderer in your case. Didn¡¯t we all initially suspect it to be Mike? I didn¡¯t expect Yvette


    to be capable of deceiving even Jonathan!¡±


    ¡°Jonathan didn¡¯t fall for it,¡± Rosalie corrected her.


    ¡°Come again?¡± Lillian failed to react in time. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Rosalie kept quiet momentarily before replying bitterly, ¡°He knew from the start that the true


    murderer was Yvette.¡±


    10:26


    Lillian sucked in a breath as her face was wrought with shock. She wondered internally, ¡°How could


    this be? If Jonathan had known who the culprit was all this while, didn¡¯t it mean¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to imagine what that implied. ¡°He chose to sit by and do nothing despite having such


    knowledge,¡± Rosalie went on. She stared at her best friend with a pained smile. ¡°Lillian, didn¡¯t you


    intend to specially seek out Jonathan to tell him that I was wronged? He knew that all along. Hence,


    nothing would have changed, even if you¡¯d gone ahead with your n.¡± Lillian took in Rosalie¡¯s


    expression and was ovee with sadness. She knew how deep Rosalie¡¯s feelings were for


    Jonathan and had assumed they were in the happily-ever-after phase of their rtionship. Little had


    she foreseen the urrence of such an incident.


    ¡°Well¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Lillian queried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t bring myself to face him for the time being. Perhaps I need time to process


    everything and reach eptance,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I will stand by you no matter what decision you make!¡± Lillian said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be an item


    with someone you share the same feelings with, yet you and Jonathan managed to get married and


    have a child together. I can tell that he truly loves you. It¡¯s rare for


    It¡¯s rare for someone like him to love another so much.¡±


    Lillian promptly continued at Rosalie¡¯s silence, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Jonathan. I understand that


    your time in prison was too much to bear. But¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s tone started sounding like she was holding back her sobs. ¡°It takes a lot to be together with


    someone you love. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t hastily break up with him like me and Callum. I was


    mistaken to think we were in love when it took so little to separate us.¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Rosalie stood up and gently hugged Lillian. ¡°Sorry for making you sad.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just hope you can be fine and not be affected by the pain of the past.


    After all, life is all about moving forward, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lillian sniffed and forced a smile at Rosalie.


    However, tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes when she saw her friend¡¯s smile.


    Even though Lillian herself was in the middle of a heartbreak, she always hid her pain and put on an


    optimistic smile for others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. You are the one who should live well. Get better quickly. Once my


    children are born, you¡¯ll have to be their ydate,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all get better.¡± Lillian returned the hug and resolved inwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll let go of Callum. I¡¯m sure of


    it. My rtionship with Callum will just be a part of my countless memories. From now on, these will


    only be memories.¡±


    As the weather grew colder, the closer it was to the new year.


    Rosalie stroked her stomach gently. She had not seen Jonathan for several days, and she had been


    thinking about what Lillian said to her these days.


    ¡°Life is all about moving forward,¡± Lillian had said.


    Rosalie asked herself if she loved Jonathan, and the answer was yes.


    If she did not love him, she would not have been in so much pain after the merciless truth was


    presented to her.


    She also would not be so hesitant if she did not love him.


    Rosalie loved Jonathan, the man who once looked at her coldly as he watched her go to prison.


    In the past, she had sworn to treat him well and not leave him as his mother did to his father.


    Now¡­


    Rosalie flipped through the photos on her phone. In those pictures, Jonathan kept his palm on her


    stomach with a face full of tenderness and affection.


    The picture was taken in his office when he wanted to feel the children moving in her stomach.


    She was truly happy back then.


    Rosalie raised her phone/and called Jonathan¡¯s number. He got the new number after she bought


    him a cheap phone.


    That phone only contained her contact information.


    The call only rang twice on the other end of the phone and was picked up by someone. Then, a


    familiar voice sounded,ced with a trace of caution and disbelief. ¡°Rosie¡­¡±


    10:26


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Rosalie answered. ¡°I¡­ The new year ising in two days. Can I have New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Of course!¡± His voice sounded nervous and a little delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s have New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner together. I-I¡¯ll prepare it. You can let me know whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie said gently.


    After the call ended, she looked down at her bulging abdomen again. ¡°My babies, why don¡¯t you


    help me forget those unhappy memories? I don¡¯t want to regret forever like this. Is that all right?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jonathan showed obvious joy on his face.


    ¡°Rosie is still willing to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with me. Does that mean she won¡¯t leave me?¡± he


    thought.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said Jonathan.


    Carlos entered the room and reported to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Yvette has escaped from


    prison!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed abruptly, training his dark eyes on Carlos. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°ording to the news from the police station, Yvette broke out of prison at about 3 a.m. this


    morning. The detention center¡¯s surveince cameras were hacked, so there was no surveince at


    that time. We don¡¯t know who helped Yvette break out of prison for now,¡± Carlos informed.


    Jonathan was silent as he pondered, ¡°Was it the Hamilton family or the Xanthos family? Was it a


    crazy fan of Yvette who has the capability? Or perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the Hamilton and Xanthos families to see if they made any


    moves. Also, continue to find Mr. Wilmer. We must find him as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan


    ordered.


    He could not rest assured until he found Kurt. Jonathan kept thinking something might happen.


    ¡°Could Mr. Wilmer¡¯s disappearance be rted to Grandpa? Grandpa¡­ Did he say something to Mr.


    Wilmer?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    Everything could only be revealed when Kurt was found.


    As New Year¡¯s Eve arrived/Rosalie finally met Jonathan again.


    He wore a ck coat andbed his hair back, entuating his delicate features even more. His


    tall figure exuded elegance, but the scarf and gloves he wore then seemed to be out of ce.


    Rosalie recognized the scarf and gloves she gave him a year ago. She had unraveled the knitting of


    old sweaters and reused them for the scarf and gloves.


    Jonathan approached her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you keep staring


    10:26


    at me?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ I was surprised you would wear these scarf and gloves,¡± Rosalie uttered. As


    soon as he approached her, she could not help but recall the truth she heard that day on the stairs.


    She tried to convince herself not to think about it.


    ¡°You made them for me. Of course, I have to wear them,¡± he said. Then, he took off the scarf,


    gloves, and his coat.


    His hand almost subconsciously wanted to touch her, but it paused in the air as he hesitated for a


    moment. Then, he withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to prepare?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a while.


    ¡°There is a chef here, too. You can think of me as the helper,¡± he exined. Although he could also


    prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, his cooking was iparable to the chef. He had no choice


    but to help them out. Instead, he would make all the desserts for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Rosalie watched in a daze as Jonathan entered the kitchen. He wore an apron, rolled his sleeves,


    and started working with the chef in the kitchen.


    In an instant, tears welled up in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good husband and will be a great dad in the future. Didn¡¯t I already know ¡°He¡¯s a good


    husband and this?¡± she thought.


    She sat on the couch in the living room and reminisced the memories of their interactions.


    When Jonathan came out of the kitchen, he noticed Rosalie had fallen asleep on the couch, a


    nket covering her.


    The couch was wide enough, and he was not worried she would fall off. Besides, she was


    apanied by a caretaker.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    ¡°How long has she been asleep?¡± Jonathan asked the caretaker. ¡°About an hour,¡± the caretaker


    answered.


    Jonathan bent down and gently stroked Rosalie¡¯s cheek.


    Only at this time could he touch her like that. He feared she would throw up because of her physical


    resistance toward him.


    Shock shed across the caretaker¡¯s eyes.


    She had been arranged to take care of Rosalie before but had never seen Jonathan appear. The


    caretaker had always thought Rosalie only managed to marry into the Youngblood family because


    she was pregnant with children and that Jonathan did not care about her.


    Now, the caretaker was a little dumbfounded as she watched the scene.


    Jonathan seemed to care dearly for Rosalie that even his touch was so careful as if he was


    handling a precious treasure.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she opened her eyes in a daze. When


    Jonathan¡¯s face entered her vision, she mumbled, ¡°Jon¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened abruptly, but he had subconsciously retracted his hand. ¡°Sorry for waking


    you up. If you¡¯re still sleepy, you can sleep longer,¡± he said. ¡°No need. If I go back to sleep, I¡¯ll be


    unable to fall asleep at night.¡± She sat up slowly.


    He wanted to help her sit up but immediately withdrew his hands upon remembering something and


    let the caretaker help Rosalie up.


    ¡°Then, you should wash up. I¡¯ll have someone serve the food,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie


    replied and got up.


    Because her stomach had grown bigger, her movements had be more sluggish.


    After she finished washing up and came to the dining room, she saw Jonathan quietly sitting on the


    chair at the table. He was looking down as if staring at his own hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his hands?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    He seemed to have felt her gaze and looked up. Then, he stepped forward and pulled out a chair


    for her. He never touched her at all from beginning to end.


    This was her first New Year¡¯s celebration after marrying into the Youngblood family. The


    housekeepers and caretakers were not dining with them but eating in another small hall.,


    Only Rosalie and Jonathan were at the wide dining table.


    10:26


    The meal was sumptuous. Almost all the dishes at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner were Rosalie¡¯s


    favorite. Rosalie ate bite after bite while ncing sideways at Jonathan from time to time. She


    thought, ¡°Now that I met Jonathan, I should tell him¡­


    ¡°Why do you keep sneaking looks at me? You can look at me openly if you want. We¡¯re a married


    couple, aren¡¯t we?¡± Jonathan suddenly said.


    Rosalie felt awkward after being caught stealing nces at Jonathan.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m happy,¡± Jonathan continued. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rosalie was startled. ¡°Happy?¡±


    Jonathan gazed at Rosalie and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy you asked me to have this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner


    with you, and I¡¯m happy you want to see me again. Also, I¡¯m d you called me Jon again. Did you


    miss me in the past few days, Rosie?¡± She stared at him in a daze. Of course, she missed him. She


    kept thinking about their past and imagining their future.


    ¡°I missed you very much. I kept thinking about you these days,¡± Jonathan murmured, his voice


    sounding slightly airy.


    Rosalie bit her lip. As if she had made up her mind, she said, ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes


    lit up like stars glistening when those words escaped her mouth. The corner of his mouth curved


    into a handsome smile.


    ¡°You missed me¡­¡± he kept muttering excitedly. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes.


    She looked at his excited expression and was lost in thought for a moment. She pondered, ¡°My


    words can make him behave this way? I know he loves me. There¡¯s no doubt about it. And I also


    love him, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Otherwise, the food might get cold,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first. This is our first time celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve together. You will have New


    Year¡¯s Eve dinner with me every year from now on, right?¡± he asked with a nervous look, a glimmer


    of hope shing in his eyes.


    She knew what kind of answer he wanted to hear and did not want to disappoint him.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together every year from now on,¡± she said.


    This was a promise and also to fulfill his expectations and desires.


    The next moment, two rows of tears poured out of Jonathan¡¯s eyes and trickled down his face. He


    was crying, but his lips were smiling.


    The smile was like the most beautiful spring, a sight difficult to look away from. For a moment,


    Rosalie only felt a tinge of pain in her heart.


    It took them a while to finally finish the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner because Jonathan cried.


    ¡°I-I want to watch some New Year¡¯s Eve programs with you. Can you apany


    10:26 D


    me?¡± Rosalie said. Speaking of which, she had not watched those programs for many years.


    Rosalie could vaguely remember her cuddling in her grandmother Wilma¡¯s arms as a child while


    watching the New Year¡¯s Eve programs.


    Later, Rosalie went back to her so-called home in the city. However, it was always her father


    Gordon, stepmother Caitlin, and sister Loretta, waiting in front of the TV and watching the shows.


    Rosalie was always like an outsider who could not blend in with such a family.


    It was only during the two years she and Zachary dated that her family deliberately showed goodwill


    to her, but Rosalie had never felt a familial connection to them.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll watch it with you.¡±


    The show began at 8 p.m.


    Rosalie and Jonathan sat on the couch in the living room, watching the yed on therge TV


    screen.


    This was something Rosalie had never experienced before.


    programs


    She seemed to feel a long-lost peace, simr to staying by Wilma¡¯s side and watching the show in


    the past. However, it was also slightly different.


    Perhaps it was because, to her, Jonathan was not only her family but also the one she loved.


    As the show was ying, Rosalie suddenly turned and looked at Jonathan who was sitting beside


    her. ¡°Jon¡­ I-I will try my best to forget what happened in the past.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. His gaze at her was filled with a mix of shock, surprise,


    expectation, and nervousness. ¡°Rosie, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it what I think it is? Could it be possible?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    At that moment, Jonathan was so nervous that his mind was nk, like a man awaiting his


    judgment.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t change what happened in the past, then I would like to let it go. I don¡¯t want to be


    entangled in the past. As Lillian told me, life is all about moving forward.¡± Rosalie took a deep


    breath as she let go of her struggles and conflicts bit by bit. She finally spoke up about what had


    gued her mind for the past few days.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m willing to forgive you and won¡¯t leave you. I didn¡¯t forget what I said to you. If you don¡¯t


    leave me, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Indeed. This was Rosalie¡¯s decision.


    After saying that, her body seemed to tremble with pain, as if the wounds of the past passed


    through the memories she experienced. At the same time, she also felt lighter.


    ¡°Maybe only by letting go can I truly obtain happiness and continue to go on with the one I love. If I


    missed out on him in this life, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d regret it in the future,¡± she thought.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Are you really willing to forgive me? You won¡¯t leave me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t leave you,¡± Rosalie answered.


    His mother had left him, and so did his father and grandfather. However, she would not leave him.


    She wanted to continue to be by his side.


    Hearing this, he burst into tears again. He cried like a child as he chanted her name repeatedly,


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡±


    ?


    She grabbed some tissues and wiped his tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I forgive you, so don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry,¡± he choked. He had shed many tears that day, but she was the only one who


    could make him cry.


    He held her hand that was wiping his tears and said, ¡°Rosie, do you know how much I love you? Do


    you know how afraid I was that you¡¯d never forgive me forever? I feared you¡¯d despise and leave


    me.¡±


    Only she could make him feel such fear.


    Rosalie furrowed her eyebrows as her body flinched. The warmth from his palm enclosing hers


    slowly spread to her hand, but it made her body tense up. Then, that nauseous sensation seemed


    to surge again.


    She almost instinctively covered her mouth, trying to suppress this feeling in her body.


    On the other hand, Jonathan withdrew his hand in embarrassment. His face, still stricken with tears,


    was helplessly pale.


    ¡°Sorry, maybe I still need some time before I can¡­¡± she mumbled, even though


    11:20


    she wanted to forgive Jonathan and let go of the rest.


    ¡°Why does my body still react this way? Could it be that I haven¡¯t truly let it go?¡± Rosalie inwardly


    guessed as she looked down.


    Jonathan¡¯s tear-stained eyshes fluttered. ¡°I should be the one to be sorry. I will wait for you until


    you¡¯re willing to touch and won¡¯t reject me anymore, Rosie. I¡¯m willing to wait no matter how long it


    takes.¡±


    She was willing to forgive him that day, which was, to him, a great surprise. No matter how much he


    wanted to embrace and kiss her, he would restrain himself.


    She only needed to adapt and forget what he had done. He would wait patiently, more than


    anything else.


    That night, instead of the caretaker apanying Rosalie, it became Jonathan again.


    The difference was that they did not sleep in the same bed.


    When she was about to fall asleep at night, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the couch at the side. If I were


    in bed, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d touch you.¡±


    He feared his touch would trigger her adverse reaction.


    Hence, when Rosalie woke up the next day, she only saw Jonathan still lying on the couch with his


    eyes closed. He was still asleep.


    She gently lifted the nket and approached the couch.


    In the past, he was usually already awake when she woke up, as he rarely overslept. However, it


    was already past 9 a.m., but he was still asleep.


    Rosalie gazed at Jonathan quietly. She thought that he seemed thinner than before. He gave off a


    sense of tiredness even when he was asleep.


    ¡°He has some faint eyebags under his eyes. Didn¡¯t he sleep well these past few days?¡± she


    pondered.


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Then, his calm, sleeping face seemed uneasy, and a


    layer of sweat quickly formed on his forehead.


    ¡°No¡­ No, that won¡¯t¡­¡± he murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°What won¡¯t?¡± Rosalie was stunned and raised her hand subconsciously to touch his cheek.


    However, her body stiffened upon contact.


    ¡°How could this happen? I¡¯ve already decided to let go of everything and forgive what happened


    back then! Why does my body still react that way?¡± she thought. Rosalie could only withdraw her


    hand and shout at Jonathan, ¡°Jon! Wake up!¡± As if hearing her voice, Jonathan suddenly opened


    his eyes. His dark eyes seemed filled with despair the moment he opened them. It was not until her


    face entered his vision that the despair in his eyes gradually faded away. He gasped for air, feeling


    relieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you dream about?¡± she asked curiously.


    16:20


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, his eyshes trembling slightly, and his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°It felt like you just had a nightmare,¡± she said.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember.¡± He smiled and then said, ¡°Even if I had a nightmare, it was just a


    dream. I¡¯ll take a shower first. I¡¯m sweating.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he took fresh new clothes and entered the bathroom.


    The warm water washed over Jonathan¡¯s body. He raised his hand and rinsed his face with the


    water.


    He lied just now. In fact, he clearly remembered everything in his dream. In the dream, Leonard


    kept saying to him, ¡°Jonathan, you and Rosalie are destined to have no good ending! You loved a


    woman too much and put your entire life in her hands. One day, you¡¯ll destroy yourself, and that


    woman is destined to leave you!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s voice was like a nightmare. Even when he was awake, he still felt lingering fear.


    Jonathan shook his head vigorously and convinced himself not to think about Leonard¡¯s words. He


    was probably only worried about Kurt¡¯s next ns that he had such a dream.


    ¡°Rosie has said she¡¯ll forgive him, and she won¡¯t leave me,¡± he thought.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Jonathan raised his hand and turned off the faucet. He put on the bathrobe and walked to the mirror


    in front of the sink to look at himself.


    His wet hair stuck to his cheeks was still dripping wet.


    The water droplets on his face looked like tears.


    ¡°Grandpa, the day you speak of will nevere. I won¡¯t destroy myself, and Rosie won¡¯t leave me.


    We are destined to have a happy ending.¡±


    His low voice was filled with firm determination.


    Rosalie and Jonathan remained in the mansion for the next few days.


    When they were free during the day, Rosalie would make video calls with Lillian, Amelia, and Aiden.


    When Lillian and Amelia found out Rosalie had gotten back with Jonathan, they all blessed her.


    Amelia did not know what had happened, but Lillian did.


    ¡°Have you really let it go?¡± Lillian asked Rosalie in private. After all, she had been involved in the


    case from beginning to end. She knew how hard Rosalie had suffered in prison and how much the


    case impacted her.


    She was even tormented to the point where she tried to im her own life when she was in prison.


    ¡°Yes, I will try my best,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lillian was finally relieved. ¡°My parents also said that they wanted to visit you and


    Jonathan in the new year. My parents always wanted to thank you for saving my life. If it weren¡¯t for


    you, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°Your parents have thanked me enough. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here too,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    There was no need for many words between friends. They understood each other¡¯s feelings.


    After deciding on the visiting date during the new year, Rosalie ended the call and happened to see


    Jonathan walking over.


    ¡°By the way, Lillian said she wanted toe here with her parents to greet us for the new year. Will


    you be home?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Jonathan frowned and answered, ¡°I might not be free tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you busy?


    Then, I¡¯ll talk to Lillian again and let her change the date,¡± Rosalie said. Then, she seemed to think


    of something. ¡°Uhm, Jon, can you remove some bodyguards and security guards from the house?


    You don¡¯t need that many people apanying me.¡±


    It felt like there were a bunch of people following her everywhere Rosalie went.


    It would be fine if she were at home. If she were outside, even when she was


    11:20


    within the Youngblood residence property, a bunch of people would still be around her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t withdraw them,¡± Jonathan said after hesitating for a moment. Instead, he wanted to assign


    more people around Rosalie.


    ¡°Why do you have so many people following me? Could it be that¡­ Do you think I¡¯ll leave you?¡± she


    suddenly asked.


    He pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me?¡± She stared at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t


    you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± His body stiffened slightly, and he said, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    still


    At the very least, he wanted to believe that she had forgiven him and would genuinely spend the


    rest of her life with him, regardless of the uneasiness he felt in the corner of his heart.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you believe me, withdraw those people. Just leave Renee alone to protect me like before. I don¡¯t


    want so many people following me whenever I go out.¡± She felt like she was being watched by a


    bunch of people.


    ¡°No,¡± he immediately rejected.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No matter what, you must have plenty of people following you to protect you,¡± Jonathan said in a


    deep voice. He did not want to tell her about Kurt and Yvette¡¯s escape from prison.


    After all, he only had some spections, and the truth remained unconfirmed. Besides, she would


    be having a C-section in another week. If he caused her to worry and fear, he was afraid it would


    affect her health.


    Rosalie suddenly felt upset. Jonathan said he trusted her but in fact, did not.


    ¡°Jonathan, is there so little trust between us? What exactly do you want me to do for you to believe


    that I won¡¯t leave you?¡± she asked without even realizing she had raised her voice.


    He fixed his eyes on her as if wanting to see through her. ¡°Then, kiss me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned and was slow to react.


    ¡°Kiss me. If you kiss me, I will believe that you won¡¯t leave me,¡± he said. He then thought, ¡°Just think


    of this as giving me some confidence so that I can be more determined to trust her and that she


    genuinely loves me.¡±


    All this time, his love for her seemed to deepen. Only he was growing more reluctant to part with her


    in this rtionship.


    She was willing to marry him because of the children. She was willing to love him. again for Lillian¡¯s


    sake and to give the children aplete and happy family. He could not help but think if she was


    also willing to forgive him for the children¡¯s sake.


    Jonathan wondered if she forgave him to provide a perfect family for the children.


    That was why her body resisted him, even though she said she forgave him.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan nkly. After a while, she finally processed Jonathan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did he ask me to kiss him? I can¡¯t touch him at all! Once I do, my body will instinctively


    freeze, and I¡¯d even be nauseous,¡± she thought.


    Her silence caused him tough self-deprecatingly. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, can you? I¡¯ll withdraw the men


    once you¡¯re able to do it.¡±


    With that, he was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she suddenly said, subconsciously trying to reach out and hold him.


    She did not want him to walk away like this. She always felt that if she let him leave, there would be


    a misunderstanding between them.


    She did not want that.


    ¡°You¡¯d believe me as long as I kiss you, right?¡± she said, grabbing his arm.


    In an instant, her body stiffened out of reflex again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t think about it. The man before me isn¡¯t the Mr.


    Youngblood from back then, who looked at me coldly. He¡¯s Jon, the one I love deeply,¡± Rosalie


    convinced herself inwardly.


    Rosalie kept telling herself in her heart, allowing her arm to continue holding onto Jonathan¡¯s.


    A trace of surprise shed across his face, and he nced at the hand she was holding his arm


    from the corner of his eye. After a while, he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath, stepped forward, and put her arms around Jonathan¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    At that moment, her body was extremely stiff. Every movement was like a robot, but she was still


    trying hard to do it.


    She stood on tiptoe and gazed at the handsome face just inches away.


    The distance between them was so close that Rosalie could see Jonathan¡¯s eyshes and herself


    reflected in his dark pupils.


    With just a small step closer, she could kiss him.


    That way, he would believe her.


    Rosalie believed that she had truly forgiven Jonathan and would not leave him. He never knew how


    much she loved him and didn¡¯t want to miss him.


    Jonathan was the man in the world who loved Rosalie the most. No one else would love her as


    much as he did.


    The various truths of the past did indeed cause her unbearable pain. There was a fleeting moment


    when she even harbored resentment toward him. ¡°Didn¡¯t he also suffer from the torment?¡± she


    wondered.


    When they had been together, he had said multiple times that if he ever made a mistake in the


    future, he hoped she would forgive him.


    She wondered, ¡®Could it be that he has been constantly afraid I would know the truth one day?


    I will prove it through actions if that¡¯s the only way¡­


    Rosalie stood stiffly on tiptoe and drew her lips closer to his.


    His breath almost covered her whole body, and his face kept getting closer, causing her body to


    be more rigid.


    She closed her eyes and told herself, ¡®He will believe me as long as I kiss him.


    As long as I kiss him, he won¡¯t misunderstand anymore.


    Her heartbeat kept elerating. When her lips finally touched his, her body suddenly shivered. The


    next moment, she abruptly took a step back, covered her lips with one hand, and rushed to the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Rosalie hunched over the sink, vomiting.


    She vomited almost everything she had eaten in the morning.


    After a while, her vomiting finally stopped. She leaned weakly on the sink with both arms. Suddenly,


    as if realizing something, she turned and looked at Jonathan, standing at the bathroom door.


    His tall frame stood silently by the door. With a pale face, his deep eyes carried a strong sense of


    self-mockery and pain. ¡°Rosie, you can¡¯t do it at all. Your body can¡¯t lie.¡±


    11:20


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± She hurriedly tried to exin, but he interrupted her.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re willing to forgive me for the children¡¯s sake, right? You don¡¯t want them to grow up


    in a broken family, so you¡¯re willing to forgive me! I know it, but¡­ if there¡¯s a little love in your


    forgiveness, how wonderful would that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the children that I¡¯m willing to forgive you. It¡¯s because I love you, Jon. It¡¯s


    because I love you!¡± Rosalie shouted and forcefully suppressed the difort caused by the


    vomiting.


    ¡°Really?¡± He slightly narrowed his eyebrows and lowered his gaze. ¡°If you really love me, then stay


    in the manor and don¡¯t go anywhere. We still have decades ahead of us¡­¡±


    Jonathan said inwardly, ¡°If your love for me has truly faded, I will definitely make you fall in love with


    me again in the next few decades!¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the caregivere in to take care of you.¡± Then, he turned and walked out


    of the room.


    Rosalie bit her lip and smiled bitterly, looking at Jonathan¡¯s back.


    He didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    Jonathan walked out of the room and clenched his fist.


    When Rosalie had taken the initiative to grab his arm, encircling his neck as she leaned in for a


    kiss, she hadn¡¯t been aware of how nervous and expectant he had been.


    But¡­ In the end, it was just another disappointment.


    Despite her willingness to use that method to make him believe, her body¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t lie. It


    still rejected him, indicating that she hadn¡¯t truly forgiven him.


    But at least she was willing to lie to him, using that method tofort his heart. He should be


    satisfied with that.


    He said to himself, ¡°Rosalie and me¡­ had so much time ahead in our lives. Once we resolve our


    current issues, and after our children are born, I will have plenty of time to make her ept me


    again.¡±


    Jonathan gave a few instructions to the caregiver and bodyguards waiting outside. Just then, Carlos


    rushed over and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, there¡¯s something urgent.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He waved to the caregiver beside him, prompting the caregiver to


    enter the room to take care of Rosalie quickly. Outside the room, Jonathan turned to Carlos and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I found Mr. Wilmer,¡± Carlos said.


    Jonathan became tense and asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He was found at Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡¯s tomb. He went to pay his respects and tried to escape


    after being discovered, but our men stopped him,¡± Carlos


    11:21


    exined. ¡°He is currently being held in a nearby house near the cemetery. Mr. Youngblood, do you


    want to see him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I must see him. After all, he was the closest person to my grandfather,¡± Jonathan said


    coldly. Kurt had been missing for several days, and his sudden appearance was undoubtedly


    suspicious.


    Besides, Yvette¡¯s escape might have something to do with Kurt.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the series of events seemed too coincidental.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan walked toward the stairs.


    Carlos hurriedly followed.


    A momentter, a ck Bentley slowly drove away from the Youngblood residence.


    The car arrived at a mansion near the cemetery. As Jonathan got out of the car, someone quickly


    stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, the person is inside, but he refuses to say anything


    unless he sees you.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Jonathan ordered coldly.


    The person immediately led the way for Jonathan. In no time, they arrived at one of the rooms.


    Kurt was sitting on a chair with bruises all over his face. He had been beaten earlier.


    When Jonathan walked in, a smile appeared on Kurt¡¯s swollen face. ¡°You finally came. I want to


    ask¡­ Mr. Youngblood, why did you suddenly have me arrested? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to


    you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You were the one who sent the email to


    Calvin on behalf of my grandfather about the truth of the case, right?¡±


    ¡°That was Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡¯s order,¡± Kurt said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°So, helping Yvette escape was also my grandfather¡¯s order?¡± Jonathan asked casually.


    Kurt put on an innocent expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Mr. Youngblood. Yvette¡­


    escaped? I only saw it in the news that the police detained her.¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Jonathan narrowed his dark eyes and stared at Kurt. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t know she escaped from


    prison?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kurt insisted.


    ¡°All right, what is the matter you mentioned earlier that you insisted on discussing with me in


    person? Why not talk about it now?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood said he wanted to make a bet with you if Rosalie found out the truth after


    his death, and she still stayed with you.¡±


    ¡°Bet?¡± Jonathan was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, bet!¡± Kurt replied. ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood wanted to make a bet with you to see if you would


    be like your father, willing to sacrifice everything, even your own life, for the sake of a woman.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Grandfather has gone now.


    How could he bet on such a thing?¡± he wondered.


    Kurt smiled but remained silent. However, with his swollen face, the smile was somewhat


    unsettling.


    ¡°Tell me! What does it mean?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice deepened, and his cold eyes suddenly became


    sharp.


    ¡°When the timees, you will naturally know,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood hoped you


    remember the lesson from your father, that in the end, you will get nothing, risking everything for a


    woman,¡± he added.


    ¡°How I handle things is none of your business!¡± Jonathan stepped forward and grabbed Kurt by the


    cor. ¡°What did my grandfather tell you to do? You better tell me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one in


    trouble.¡±


    Kurt seemed indifferent as he replied, ¡°I had nothing back then, and I followed Mr. Leonard


    Youngblood. He saved my life. Now that he¡¯s gone, of course, I have to follow his orders. Mr.


    Youngblood, I¡¯ve said what needs to be said. I won¡¯t reveal what shouldn¡¯t be said. When the time


    comes, you¡¯ll know. You¡¯ll naturally know.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly. He naturally knew what kind of person Kurt was. He was the


    most loyal of the people around Leonard.


    He pondered, ¡®Grandfather¡­ What exactly did you order him to do?


    A bet?


    Grandpa has gone, and now there¡¯s a bet on whether I¡¯d sacrifice my life for a woman. How does he


    n to make this bet? However, no matter how the bet goes, that woman¡­ Rosie is inevitably


    involved!¡¯


    ¡°Rosie?¡± Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly trembled as if he had just thought of


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    something. Without hesitation, he took out his phone and dialed Rosalie¡¯s


    173


    11-21 6


    number.


    But there was no answer from the other end of the phone.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly turned extremely gloomy. Off to the side, Carlos seemed to sense


    something. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­¡±


    ¡°Contact the people at the manor immediately and ask them to confirm Rosalie¡¯s current situation.


    Also, strengthen the security around the bedroom,¡± Jonathan instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Carlos quickly replied.


    He hastily called the manor¡¯s security head and began to give instructions regarding the matter.


    After a while, Carlos¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He panicked and hurriedly said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, something¡¯s wrong. Mrs. Youngblood is missing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jonathan suddenly snatched the phone from Carlos¡¯s hand, sternly questioning the person


    on the other end, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is Rosalie? She¡¯s not in the manor?¡±


    There was a panicked and stuttering voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°We¡­ went to Mrs.


    Youngblood¡¯s room. Renee and the caregiver are unconscious in there, and there is no sign of Mrs.


    Youngblood. There are no surveince cameras in the bedroom, but the outside one shows that


    Mrs. Youngblood has never left the bedroom. Also, in the room¡­ there¡¯s still some undispersed


    sedative.¡±


    ¡°Search! Turn the whole manor upside down and find her!¡± Jonathan ordered. He threw the phone


    back to Carlos and stared at Kurt as if he was going to kill someone. He grabbed Kurt¡¯s hair with


    one hand and pushed him against the wall. ¡°Tell me, where did you take Rosalie? If anything


    happens to her, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± With a thud, Kurt¡¯s head hit the wall heavily.


    However, Kurt started tough instead. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you. When the timees,


    you will naturally know!¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± Jonathan ruthlessly mmed Kurt¡¯s head against the wall. At that moment, all he could


    think about was Rosalie.


    Carlos fearfully looked at Jonathan, whose face was clearly filled with a strong sense of hostility


    right now. For Jonathan, Rosalie was untouchable.


    Kurt would have to die here if things continued like that.


    As Carlos thought about it, he hurriedly said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, why don¡¯t you take Mr.


    Wilmer back to the Youngblood residence first? He must know something. If you really make him¡­


    um, if he ends up in the hospital, we might not get any information from him.¡±


    Carlos tried to be gentle.


    His words finally calmed Jonathan a little.


    ¡°Take Kurt back to the Youngblood residence!¡± With that, Jonathan left Kurt


    273


    11-21


    behind and hurriedly walked outside.


    Carlos quickly asked two bodyguards to lift Kurt and followed behind.


    Back at the Youngblood residence, Jonathan rushed directly to the bedroom. Trained hounds were


    barking at the underside of the bed.


    ¡°Move the bed away!¡± Jonathan ordered.


    When the bed was lifted, everyone suddenly saw the entrance to a secret passage. Jonathan¡¯s face


    turned pale in an instant. There was such a secret passage in the bedroom, and he¡­ didn¡¯t know


    about it at all.


    He thought in shock, ¡°What the hell is this? When did it appear?¡±


    The security guards were already investigating the entrance of the secret passage. After Kurt was


    brought into the room, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Everything was going smoothly.


    Jonathan suddenly grabbed Kurt by the cor and said, ¡°You knew about this secret passage a long


    time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Leonard Youngblood told me about it. He had people build this manor, and he had the


    most detailed construction drawings, including this secret passage, which was also built under his


    order!¡± Kurt exined.


    Even if Kurt didn¡¯t say the rest of the words, Jonathan could guess what he was going to say.


    He pondered, ¡®Kurt deliberately showed himself to lure me out. Once I¡¯d left the manor, the other


    person would use this secret passage and take Rosalie away.


    Grandfather probably had conceived such a n before his death and then gave the order to Kurt


    for the execution.¡¯

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Jonathan clenched his teeth tightly.


    Leonard parented him. Naturally, he was the one who understood him the most. The former knew


    thetter was oversensitive and would be anxious when it came to Rosalie¡¯s matters. That


    was why he ordered Kurt to stay away for a while and then reappear.


    That way, Jonathan would insist on meeting Kurt and interrogate him in person before he could rest


    assured.


    He pondered, ¡°Grandpa, do you still want to trick me even when you¡¯re dead? And what exactly was


    the bet you were making? Did you bet on whether I¡¯ll sacrifice my life for a woman? Rosie¡­ She


    absolutely cannote to harm!¡±


    When Rosalie woke up, she was sitting in a car, with one of her hands securely bound to the


    steering wheel and the other hand tied to the handbrake.


    The car was parked on a cliff, with the rear half of the car hanging over the edge of the cliff. Only the


    front was attached to the cliff, making it incredibly precarious. Any big movement inside the car or


    external force could potentially cause the entire vehicle to plummet off the cliff.


    Below the cliff was the open sea.


    Rosalie remained stiff, afraid to make any movement.


    There was a phone ced upright in front of her, and on the phone screen, it was none other than


    Yvette, who was staring at her.


    At that moment, both of them were on a video call.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re awake!¡± Yvette smiled coldly. ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect the person I used


    to look down on to one day be thedy of the Youngblood. family.¡±


    ¡°Yvette, what do you want?¡± Rosalie tried hard to suppress her fear and anxiety.


    She only remembered being in her bedroom. Then, she somehow began to feel dizzy. So, she


    decided to lie on the bed to rest for a while.


    The next thing she knew, she woke up to her current situation.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°So, my dizziness at that time was not due to tiredness but for some other


    reason? Now, am I being kidnapped by Yvette? But how is this even possible? Jon has arranged for


    many bodyguards to be stationed at the Youngblood residence and also enhanced the security


    system. How did Yvette manage to get me from there to this ce?¡±


    A series of doubts shed in Rosalie¡¯s mind, but it was not the time to think about that. She should


    be thinking about how to get out of there.


    In the video call, Yvette responded quite openly to Rosalie, saying, ¡°I want to see what kind of fate


    awaits you! Rosalie, since you¡¯ve made me suffer so much, you


    11:21 D


    can¡¯t expect to have a good oue either.¡±


    Yvette continued, ¡°How about we find out shortly how much Jonathan loves you? Will he sacrifice


    his life for you? And there are explosives buried around your car. If someone tries to rescue you


    later, not only will they get blown up, but I guess you and the three babies in your womb will also


    end up in the sea.¡±


    Every word Yvette said made Rosalie¡¯s heart sink.


    Rosalie knew Yvette was trying to kill her.


    Rosalie calmed down and replied to Yvette, ¡°If you release me, we can let bygones


    be bygones. I can also persuade Jon to spare you and even have him help the Hamilton family


    through this crisis.¡±


    What Rosalie needed to do now was try her best to make Yvette find these conditions enticing and


    create some hesitation. Only by doing so could Rosalie secure more favorable terms for her


    escape.


    Yet, no matter what favorable conditions Rosalie proposed, Yvette seemed indifferent. ¡°Rosalie, I


    just want to know if Jonathan is willing to risk his life for you. When Mnie died, he didn¡¯t shed a


    single tear! Don¡¯t you want to know what he¡¯s willing to do for you?¡±


    When Yvette said that, a trace of hatred shed in her


    eyes.


    Yvette resented Rosalie. She could not ept that she, the seconddy of the Hamilton family,


    ended up like that because of someone as insignificant as Rosalie.


    Back then, Yvette snatched Zachary away from Rosalie, thinking Zachary would love her deeply.


    However, it turned out that Zachary had discarded Yvette, just like he did to Rosalie years ago.


    Yvette was the ideal person in the hearts of countless men. How could she be any less than


    Rosalie? Jonathan would surely abandon Rosalie like a discarded pawn sooner orter.


    Besides, as long as Yvette followed the instructions of that ¡°Mr. Wilmer¡±, the rewards she received


    afterward would be enough to allow her to live a carefree life abroad.


    Right at that moment, several ck cars pulled up one after another.


    Rosalie only saw a lot of people getting out of the car, and Jonathan was among them.


    At that moment, when Jonathan saw her and the condition of the car Rosalie was in, his face turned


    pale in an instant, and he immediately rushed toward her. ¡°Don¡¯te closer! There are bombs


    around this car, and they will explode,¡± Rosalie quickly shouted, stopping Jonathan from running


    toward her.


    Jonathan¡¯s steps abruptly came to a halt, and the people following him naturally stopped in their


    tracks as well.


    11:21 D


    Rosalie breathed a temporary sigh of relief and gazed at Jonathan who was standing about some


    feet away from her from a distance.


    Little did she expect that in just a few hours, things would turn out like that. She should be grateful


    that the car¡¯s windows were not rolled up so her voice could still be heard from inside.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t be afraid. I-I will get you out of here,¡± Jonathan said with his face. pale, and his hands


    hanging by his side trembling slightly. At that instant, he seemed more scared than Rosalie herself.


    There was an undeniable certainty in Rosalie¡¯s mind, as she believed he could surely rescue her,


    and she and the children would all be safe. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was Yvette who brought me here! My hands are tied to the steering wheel and handbrake. I can¡¯t


    move. She is currently on a video call with me,¡± Rosalie quickly exined her current situation to


    Jonathan.


    Rosalie could sense that Yvette was bing increasingly unstable. It was clear that trying to


    persuade thetter through the video call to deactivate the bomb and spare her life had be


    impossible.


    Jonathan frowned, then suddenly pulled over Kurt, who was being held by the bodyguards. ¡°Did you


    arrange for Yvette to do this?¡±


    Kurt smiled. ¡°Yes. After what you and Rosalie did to her, of course, she wanted to seek revenge.¡±


    Jonathan pondered for a moment and then instructed his subordinates, ¡°Call the police, and have


    the bomb disposal experts from the police statione over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Kurt added with a beam, ¡°By the time the experts arrive, the bombs around this car


    will have already exploded. Of course, if you don¡¯t want Rosalie to die in the st or end up in the


    sea like this, you can choose to save her life.¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Kurt spoke and lifted his chin in the direction about 60 feet away from Rosalie¡¯s car. ¡°There is a


    device over there that can defuse these devices that will activate those bombs, but only your


    fingerprints can activate that device.¡±


    As Kurt spoke, the smile on his bruised face became more and more obvious.


    Naturally, Jonathan didn¡¯t believe it was so simple.


    If it were so easy to save her, there was no need for Kurt to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Say what you haven¡¯t finished in one go. Don¡¯t test my patience. I don¡¯t have time to waste with


    you right now!¡± Jonathan said harshly.


    Rosalie would be in more danger the longer the matter was dragged out.


    ¡°However, after you defuse those bombs, the device itself will detonate. In other words, when you


    save Rosalie, it means that you are going to die!¡±


    Kurt¡¯s voice was not low, obviously deliberately wanting Rosalie to hear these words.


    Sure enough, Rosalie¡¯s heart immediately sank after she heard that. She felt as if she was


    surrounded by a chill.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her survival would have to be exchanged with Jonathan¡¯s life.


    She thought, ¡°Why? Why is the mastermind scheming to this extent? If they wanted me dead, they


    could¡¯ve asked Yvette to do it while I was unconscious. Wouldn¡¯t that be much simpler?¡±


    The next moment, Kurt¡¯s words gave Rosalie the answer. ¡°Mr. Leonard set up this trap so you can


    think clearly whether it is worth risking your life for this woman. You can easily find a recement


    even if this woman is gone. If you like her appearance, you can find someone who looks identical to


    her. That¡¯s not something difficult to achieve.¡±


    After all, the technology in cosmetic surgery was so advanced now. Even if they couldn¡¯t find


    someone with the same appearance as Rosalie, they could have a woman undergo stic surgery


    to have Rosalie¡¯s appearance.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Leonard to be the mastermind behind the scheme.


    She knew that Leonard didn¡¯t like her going out with Jonathan. Even if she was pregnant, Leonard


    still didn¡¯t ept her. Still, she never thought that Leonard hated and disliked her so much that he


    even made such a gamble in the end. Leonard was gambling about whether Jonathan would risk


    his life for her. ¡°By the way, I should remind you that this bomb-starting device is inductive. When


    there are more than five people nearby, it will start automatically. Therefore, if we calcte the time


    when we arrive here, it¡¯s estimated to be only 15 minutes away from the explosion. You should


    make a decision quickly!


    11:21 D


    Otherwise, those bombs buried in front of the car will explode automatically, even if others don¡¯t


    step on them!¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing that. Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened further.


    He thought, ¡°15 minutes? There¡¯s only 15 minutes left? Moreover, I¡¯m not even sure whether Kurt¡¯s


    words are true or not.¡±


    At that moment, Carlos was the first one to recover his calmness. He hurriedly asked one of the


    bodyguards, who used to be a member of the special forces, to check whether the detonation


    device was really like what Kurt said. He wanted to verify whether refusing one side of the bomb


    would cause the other side to detonate.


    After a brief look, the other bodyguard concluded, ¡°It is true that one side will explode immediately


    after defusing the bomb on the other side.¡±


    Kurt smiled and added, ¡°Although the explosion will produce an aftereffect if Rosalie rushes forward


    at the moment of the explosion by flooring the gas pedal, she will naturally not fall into the sea. She


    can be saved, but you won¡¯t escape the explosion.¡±


    Jonathan remained silent, grimacing.


    At that moment, Rosalie finally understood why one of her hands was tied to the handbrake and the


    other to the steering wheel.


    One would die while the other lived. No matter which decision was made, there wouldn¡¯t be a way


    both could survive.


    Now, no one knew how many bombs were buried in front of her car.


    It would be toote to investigate carefully. Moreover, if someone identally touched the bomb


    and caused an explosion, it would only lead to the worst result.


    Rosalie racked her brain, thinking, ¡°Is there really no chance for both of us to live?¡±


    At that moment, Yvette, who was on the video call right in front of Rosalie, obviously heard those


    words just now and said to Rosalie with a smile, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it interesting? Rosalie, guess what


    Jonathan will do. He will eventually abandon you and allow you to perish on your own.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t care about Yvette at all. She only focused on Jonathan.


    At that moment, Jonathan was also looking at Rosalie. There seemed to be some determination in


    his ck eyes.


    In an instant, Rosalie seemed to feel something and shouted, ¡°Jon, no! There must be another


    way.¡±


    However, Jonathan took out his phone and turned on the recording function directly. ¡°I, Jonathan


    Youngblood, will leave all my possessions and wealth to be inherited by my wife, Rosalie Leighton,


    upon my death. This message is an expression of my true will.¡±


    11:21 D


    After saying that, Jonathan threw his phone to Carlos.


    Carlos received the phone and froze in astonishment.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood nning to save Rosalie by risking his life? He even recorded


    his will!¡±


    Carlos didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if Jonathan truly died.


    Kurt also seemed to be a little stunned. He looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you


    really going to save that woman with your life?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Grandpa wishes to gamble with me, right? Now, he¡¯s going to find out whether he¡¯s


    winning or losing the bet.¡±


    Kurt was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°There is a recording on the device. It¡¯s left by Mr.


    Leonard. You can hear it when you press that green button.¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t speak and walked toward the device connected to the explosives. Carlos shouted at


    Kurt, ¡°What the hell are you thinking about? Mr. Jonathan Youngblood is Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡¯s


    grandson! How could Mr. Leonard let his grandson? Is there any other solution? Hurry up and tell


    us!¡±


    Kurt said with a faint smile, ¡°There is no other way. This is the only solution. So what if Mr. Jonathan


    Youngblood is his grandson? He¡¯s not one to concern himself with this.¡±


    Carlos was speechless at once. He thought, ¡°Indeed. Mr. Leonard Youngblood isn¡¯t a person who


    attaches great importance to familial affection. In fact, there¡¯s hardly any familial affection between


    them. Is he trying to bet that Mr. Jonathan Youngblood doesn¡¯t have deep feelings for Rosalie?¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    However, Leonard made a wrong bet. Rosalie was the one who could make Jonathan risk his life.


    When Jonathan walked to the device, he could see the countdown time. Now, there were only eight


    minutes left.


    ¡°Jon, no! Let¡¯s think of another way. If Mr. Youngblood wants to bet, he will not just bet like this!¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Youngblood family what Mr. Youngblood cares about the most? If you are


    gone, the Youngblood family will be doomed. Mr. Youngblood will never let this happen!¡±


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t be afraid. I said I will save you!¡± said Jonathan as he pressed the green button.


    Suddenly, Leonard¡¯s old voice sounded.


    ¡°Jonathan, my¡­ ahem¡­ grandson, it seems that you are going to risk your life to save Rosalie. But


    in the end, you will find that this woman is not worth saving at all! To disarm the rm device, you


    need to use your thumbprint to trigger it. Once you press the thumbprint on it, you have to keep


    pressing it until the time is up, then the rm device can only be deactivated when the bomb is


    detonated. But at the same time, the device will explode, and you will be killed directly.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s voice floated in the air, and everyone around him who heard the voice felt a chill in their


    heart.


    Leonard was once the most powerful man in Strico, but he could be so cold-blooded to his


    grandson after his death.


    ¡°However, from the moment your thumb presses the deactivation button until the device explodes,


    you can choose to leave safely at any time. However, if the deactivation fails, the bomb on the other


    side will explode directly. Let¡¯s see¡­ ahem¡­ how deeply you love this woman. And¡­ Is thisBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    woman worth your life¡­¡± The recording of Leonard ended here, and there was an oppressive


    silence in the air.


    Rosalie only felt that her body was trembling. How could Leonard¡­ How could he be so cruel to his


    grandson?


    Why? Why would he do so?


    Must Jonathan sacrifice his own life to save her?


    ¡°Jon, don¡¯t press the button. Let¡¯s think of another way!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    At this moment, Carlos also hurried to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very calm now!¡± Jonathan said, looking at Rosalie, who was sitting in the car 60 feet away.


    ¡°Rosie, you have to keep your foot on the elerator. When the device explodes at my side here,


    you have to immediately step on the elerator


    11:21 D


    and rush forward. Do you understand?¡±


    Rosalie choked. ¡°Jon, listen up. I don¡¯t want you to save me like this. There must be another way!¡±


    ¡°There may be another way, but it¡¯s toote now,¡± replied Jonathan. Time ticked away second by


    second.


    Now, there were only three minutes left. There was too little that could be done in three minutes.


    Without further hesitation, Jonathan squatted down and pressed his thumb against the device. This


    also meant that he was nning to risk his life.


    Rosalie opened her mouth and wanted Jonathan to leave, but all the voices seemed to be stuck in


    her throat at this moment.


    Even though he was crouching down, his eyes were still looking at her, as if he wanted to imprint


    every bit of her look deep into his heart.


    At this moment, she knew that he had already made up his mind to exchange his life for hers.


    No matter what she said, he would never leave.


    ¡°Rosie, I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much pain and dragging you into this danger. You don¡¯t need to


    feel guilty about anything. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to forgive me or not.¡± He just wanted


    her to live well.


    Rosalie burst into tears. She had already forgiven Jonathan.


    When his thumb pressed on the device, the time on the time disy in the car also began to count


    down.


    Rosalie knew that it was the countdown to the explosion. Now, there were only two minutes left.


    Was there only two minutes left for her and Jonathan?


    In these two minutes, Jonathan could still regret it at any time. Jonathan could leave!


    ¡°Carlos, ask someone to pull Jon away!¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and ordered Carlos.


    Carlos was stunned for a moment. If he pulled Jonathan away¡­ Those bombs nted in front of


    Rosalie¡¯s car would explode immediately!


    ¡°If anyone pulls me away, then I¡¯ll bury all of your family. I will do it. Who dares to pull me away?¡±


    Jonathan said coldly.


    As soon as he said that, no one around him dared to move. Carlos could only secretly cry in his


    heart.


    ¡°Carlos, please go. Don¡¯t stay with me,¡± Jonathan said, looking at Rosalie again. ¡°Rosie, I do this


    willingly from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Willingly? But¡­ She did not want him to die, no matter what.


    11:21


    Suddenly, Rosalie shuddered. ¡°There is still another way,¡± Rosalie thought, ¡°I have a choice.¡±


    Looking at her hand that was tied to the handbrake, Rosalie decided in her heart. ¡°Babies, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡­ I am too selfish,¡± Rosalie murmured, looking at her raised belly. ¡°I have to bring you all with me


    to¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I love your daddy very much. I¡¯don¡¯t want your daddy to die.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath, held the handbrake in her hand tightly, and said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon,


    that¡¯s enough. What you¡¯ve done for me is enough.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, as if he had realized something. He shouted, ¡°Rosie, no! I don¡¯t


    allow you to do this. Do you hear me?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly pulled the handbrake.


    The next moment, the car fell backward with inertia. The whole car was tilted backward, with more


    and more of the car¡¯s body hanging in the air.


    ¡°I forgive you not because of our children.¡± Rosalie looked at the handsome and pale face, which


    was full of fear, panic, and pain.


    That¡­ was the man she loved the most.


    ¡°So, live well!¡±


    The next moment, she felt the whole car falling down. Through the windshield in front of the car, she


    saw the blue sky.


    She was so selfish to exchange the lives of three children for Jonathan¡¯s.


    However¡­ Even though she knew it, she still did it. That man was the one she


    took home. It was also the same man whoter gave her a home.


    She knew that he would be sad for a while in the future.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    At this moment, she even wished he would love her less. In this way, he could feel less sorrowful.


    If possible, she wished she could be with him till the end of time and that he could witness the birth


    of the three children. However, such a day would never


    She had said before that she would never leave him. If he stayed by her side, she would never


    leave him.


    But that day, she had to break her promise.


    The moment she pulled the handbrake, those words Leonard had said to her shed through her


    mind. Leonard wanted to take a bet to see how much she loved Jonathan.


    Therefore, the bet that day was not only a bet between Leonard and Jonathan, but also a bet


    between Leonard and her.


    Leonard wanted to bet to see if she would risk her own life for Jonathan.


    Therefore, one of her hands was tied to the handbrake just to see what choice she would make in


    the end.


    Thest thing Rosalie heard was Jonathan¡¯s roar, followed by excruciating pain and suffocation as


    the sea water filled her mouth and nose.


    Now nose was


    ¡°Rosalie! Rosalie!¡± Jonathan rushed toward the cliff and was about to fall into the sea with Rosalie¡¯s


    car.


    Carlos grabbed Jonathan tightly, fearing that Jonathan would really end his own life. At the same


    time, the other bodyguards also hurried forward to help hold him.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going down to save Rosalie. Let go of me!¡± Jonathan shouted. frantically, his eyes


    bloodshot.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s impossible for Mrs. Youngblood to survive at all. She fell off with the car. If you


    jump off like this, you¡¯ll lose your life. Mrs. Youngblood¡¯sst wish was for you to live well!¡± said


    Carlos.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened as he thought, ¡°She wanted me to live well¡­ How am I supposed to live


    well without her then?¡±


    Right then, Leonard¡¯s voice came from the recording system of the


    bomb-defusing device again. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t know what the end result is. Will you leave in the


    midst of this because you think it isn¡¯t worth risking your life for Rosalie? Or Rosalie is going to


    watch you get killed by a bomb just so she can survive?¡±


    Jonathan seemed like he was still in a daze as he turned around to look in the direction of the


    device where the voice came from.


    11:22 D


    Leonard¡¯s voice continued, ¡°But either way, Rosalie will be the one who dies in the end. When the


    time¡¯s up, the bomb will still explode. The bomb can only be defused if Rosalie pulls the handbrake


    in her car.¡±


    Everyone was stunned after listening to Leonard¡¯s words.


    If the handbrake was pulled up, the result would be the same as now. Rosalie would end up falling


    into the sea with the car.


    That was to say, Leonard had no intention of letting Rosalie go from the beginning.


    Jonathan suddenly shouted. He seemed like he had lost his mind.


    Carlos and the others hurriedly stopped Jonathan.


    Somewhere not far away, Kurt watched the scene nkly, and aplicated look shed across


    his face.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood made a wrong bet. The bomb didn¡¯t explode! He lost. Rosalie still loves


    Mr. Jonathan Youngblood, and she¡¯s willing to risk her life for him. Mr. Leonard Youngblood never


    trusted any woman in his whole life. I wonder what his take on this matter would be if he witnessed


    this scene?¡± Kurt


    mused.


    When Leonard was setting this up, he wanted Rosalie to die, yet he also hoped that Jonathan


    would take Rosalie as a coward who feared losing her life and was not worthy of Jonathan¡¯s love if


    she died.


    In this way, even if Rosalie died, Jonathan would not be that sad.


    However, Rosalie¡¯s behavior was unexpected.


    Perhaps, Rosalie had found herself the only way to survive. It was just that no one knew if she was


    able to make it alive.


    Kurt¡¯s eyes flickered, and he recalled what Leonard had told him before his passing.


    ¡°If Rosalie can give up her life for Jon, then give her a way out. But it isn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay


    by Jonathan¡¯s side. The head of the Youngblood family can¡¯t have any weak spot.¡±


    ¡°Since he can¡¯t have a weak spot, isn¡¯t it better for her to just die like this?¡± was the question Kurt


    asked.


    Even after Kurt asked that question, Leonard did not answer.


    In the end, Leonard still gave Rosalie a way out. It was only if Rosalie, who had fallen into the sea,


    could survive.


    At this moment, in a cabin that was a mile from the ce where the incident happened, Yvette


    smashed her phone to the ground fiercely in disbelief. A look of disbelief and jealousy crept across


    her pretty face.


    ¡°Howe Rosalie could meet such a man? Jonathan is even willing to die for, Rosalie! Why?


    Why?¡± she muttered to herself.


    11:22 D


    Back then, Jonathan was extremely cold to Yvette¡¯s sister. Even if her sister died, she still could not


    gain the slightest bit ofpassion from Jonathan.


    Yet, Jonathan could go that far for Rosalie.


    What she found more unbelievable was that Rosalie had decided to sacrifice herself.


    ¡°Rosalie just died like this? Why? Why don¡¯t I feel relieved at all? I¡¯ve always wanted her dead,


    haven¡¯t I?¡± she wondered.


    When Rosalie truly died, Yvette felt frustrated as though she was inferior to Rosalie.


    After all, Yvette could never die for a man like this.


    It was such a chaotic scene, and Jonathan seemed like he had lost his mind. Carlos called the


    police and arranged for people to go down to look for Rosalie before forcefully sending Jonathan to


    the hospital.


    After everything was settled, he found that Kurt had disappeared. It was unclear when he


    disappeared, though.


    However, Carlos was already in distress because of what had just happened. He had no energy to


    care about Kurt anymore.


    At this moment, Carlos did not expect that Kurt would appear in an illegal clinic in Strico.


    In clinics like this, doctors only treated patients without asking for reasons, and the patients¡¯


    identities would not be registered. Therefore, most of the patients in such clinics were people from


    the underworld.


    Most of the injuries they dealt with were gunshot wounds, knife wounds, and so


    1.


    Right then, the doctor of the clinic was facing a dying pregnant woman with multiple fractures all


    over her body. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Besides, the belly of the pregnant woman was much bigger than that of an ordinary one.


    Now, the pregnant woman waspletely unconscious, but there was still a breath left in her.


    ¡°She¡¯s truly lucky.¡± Kurt looked at Rosalie, who was still unconscious. He had followed Leonard¡¯s


    order and had people make the prior arrangement at the bottom of the cliff to reduce the impact


    when the car fell into the sea.


    Once the car fell into the water, someone would swim over immediately to rescue Rosalie from the


    car.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    ¡°Save her and her three babies,¡± Kurt ordered.


    ¡°But¡­ Judging by her current condition, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will survive this ordeal!¡± The


    doctor frowned.


    ¡°You are the best surgeon in the ck market. I¡¯ve seen your resume from your stint at the hospital.


    You worked in the gynecology department for a few years. I don¡¯t think it will be difficult for you to do


    a C-section!¡± Kurt voiced.


    He consistently executed his tasks thoroughly, so it was unsurprising that he did a background


    check first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hard surgery, but the mother and the children might not survive,¡± the doctor stated.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t save them, your clinic will stop operating in Strico from tomorrow onward,¡± Kurt


    sneered.


    The car was salvaged from the sea below the cliff, but no one was in it.


    The police and the Youngblood family sent out many people to search the nearby waters. Yet, there


    was still no trace of Rosalie.


    Now, they only wanted to locate Rosalie, whether she was dead or alive. The so-called golden


    hours had long passed, so it was pretty certain that Rosalie had slim chances of survival.


    e


    the verge


    of copse.


    What worried Carlos even more was that Jonathan was on No one could tell when Jonathan would


    suffer a nervous breakdown and what would happen then.


    At this moment, Carlos looked at Jonathan, standing on the boat¡¯s bow. These days, Jonathan


    never got off the ship, living on it every day. He desperately wanted to find Rosalie, even if she was


    a cold corpse.


    Carlos was grateful for now, though. At the very least, Rosalie¡¯s body was still nowhere to be seen.


    He was confident that Jonathan would go insane when he saw Rosalie dead.


    Even though Rosalie saved Jonathan¡¯s life, she also broke his spirit.


    ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯ste. Have a rest first. You haven¡¯t closed your eyes for three days and nights


    already.¡± Carlos stepped forward. He had no idea how Jonathan had the willpower and strength to


    carry through.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy and don¡¯t need to rest.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was hoarse. His gaze focused on the dark


    waves. ¡°Where do you think Rosie is at right now?¡±


    Carlos didn¡¯t know what to answer.


    ¡°Do you think Rosie is freezing right now? But I can¡¯t even help to warm her hands,¡± Jonathan


    mumbled as his body leaned more and more toward the sea.


    11:22 D


    For a moment, Carlos felt that Jonathan was about to dive into the sea.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood!¡± Carlos hugged Jonathan reflexively. ¡°We haven¡¯t found Mrs. Youngblood yet, so


    please don¡¯t do something foolish!¡±


    ¡°Foolish?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Tell me¡­ Why did she make such a choice? She always loved the


    babies, didn¡¯t she? She even bet her life to save them. So why? Why did she choose to fall into the


    sea?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s hoarse and choked voice was uncannily clear in the dark.


    Carlos was heartbroken, too. He had never seen Jonathan acting in such a way, nor did he expect


    Rosalie to make such a choice.


    For a long time, he felt that Rosalie was not worthy of Jonathan. But when Rosalie took the initiative


    to die, Carlos¡¯s admiration for Rosalie


    grew.


    It was not difficult to love a person, but not many would give up their lives for the people they love.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood loves you, Mr. Youngblood¡­ She told you to live well!¡± Carlos suggested.


    Jonathan¡¯s body trembled, and his hoarse voice was tinged with tears. ¡°She loves me. Yes. She


    loves me! She does love me. Why? Why didn¡¯t I believe her before?¡±


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°Why did I not trust her words when she said she forgave me, and it¡¯s not


    because of the kids?¡±


    Jonathan always thought Rosalie¡¯s love for him was too little, and it wasn¡¯t enough.


    But in the end, Rosalie showed him how much she loved him by sacrificing her life.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs. Youngblood wants you to live well, no matter what happens. She sacrificed


    herself because she loves you, so please don¡¯t let her down.¡± Carlos was afraid that Jonathan


    would break down and end his life.


    Just then, Carlos heard a hoarse, mocking voice. ¡°Carlos, tell me, how do I survive. without


    Rosalie?¡±


    Carlos looked at Jonathan, who was at his peak in terms of power and wealth in Strico. Jonathan¡¯s


    handsome face was contorted in pain underneath the moonlight at that moment. His eyes were


    nk as if he was a living dead.


    Suddenly, Carlos had a feeling that Jonathan would turn into a shell of who he used to be if Rosalie


    was indeed gone from the world.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t believe that Rosalie had fallen into the sea. She thought, ¡°We had just talked on the


    phone that day about house visitation during the holidays. Why is she gone now?¡±


    But the police and the Youngblood family had already utilized a lot of manpower and resources to


    search for Rosalie to no avail.


    In the end, even Warren rushed to the scene and used his connections to try and


    11:22D


    locate Rosalie.


    Even if Lillian repeatedly convinced herself that Rosalie would be alive because her body was not


    found yet and someone had saved her best friend, another voice inside told her otherwise. Rosalie


    had fallen off the cliff into the sea while in a car. Even if she were to free herself from the rope at the


    On the other hand, Amelia and Aiden also anxiously awaited the news about Rosalie¡¯s


    whereabouts. Aiden asked several times daily whether they had found Rosalie, while Amelia could


    only reply bitterly, ¡°They will find her. So many people are looking for Rosalie. How can they not find


    her?¡±


    ¡°Will Rosalie die?¡± Aiden asked worriedly at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance.


    He heard from the adults that Rosalie was probably dead and that they were searching for her


    corpse now. Even though Aiden was young and had no concrete concept of what death was, he


    knew that someone being dead meant that he would never see the person again.


    Aiden thought, ¡°I still want to see Rosalie and y with her. I want to be a big brother to the babies


    in Rosalie¡¯s belly!¡±

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t die.¡± Instead of Amelia answering Aiden, it was Warren who spoke.


    Warren walked over to Aiden, saying, ¡°She must still be alive.¡±


    Aiden had an apparent resistance toward Warren because when he saw thetter heading toward


    him, Aiden immediately stood before Amelia. It seemed like he was afraid that Warren would


    mistreat Amelia, and he had the responsibility to protect Amelia.


    Even though Aiden was just four, he was a cautious and alert boy.


    His action upset Warren, but Warren knew he couldn¡¯t release his frustration orin because


    he brought it all on himself.


    Initially, Aiden had been attached to him and smiled at him like a child would smile at their father.


    Aiden would also want Warren to lift him and sit on Warren¡¯s back while calling Warren his daddy.


    But now everything had changed. Warren¡¯s ignorance had pushed Aiden away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy won¡¯t hurt Mommy. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t hurt her again,¡± Warren


    murmured.


    He knew that he would spend the rest of his life in atonement.


    Amelia took Aiden¡¯s hand, turned around, and walked toward the bus station.


    A sadness shed across Warren¡¯s eyes before he trailed behind them..


    And so, Amelia and Aiden walked in front while Warren walked behind. As the bus arrived, Warren


    suddenly questioned, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Amelia turned around and looked at Warren indifferently. ¡°I appreciate that you are willing to help


    me look for Rosalie. But other than that, we have nothing to talk to each other about.¡±


    ¡°She has nothing to say to me,¡± Warren thought.


    Warren stood still before the bus station after the bus left, feeling the bitterness spread in his heart.


    Amelia no longer had anything else to say to him when he had so many things to tell her now.


    Warren mused, ¡°But¡­ At least, she is still alive. The greatest blessing to me is ensuring Amelia


    remains alive.¡±


    Warren thought of when hest saw Jonathan. Thetter was worn and depressed-looking, merely


    carrying on with his life based on willpower only. Jonathan was so unlike what Warren had seen


    before. In such a short time, the loss of Rosalie was enough to ultimately defeat a powerful man


    who almost


    11:22 D


    controlled the financial lifeline of Strico.


    Jonathan¡¯s strength in Strico was well-known. No one would expect him to be easily destroyed. But


    the truth was that the disappearance of Rosalie had managed to crumble Jonathan to pieces.


    If Jonathan found Rosalie¡¯s body in the future, he would be no different from being alive or dead.


    As for the financial empire of Youngblood Group, it might copse then.


    Warren sighed inwardly. ¡°Is the future situation of Strico going to change drastically?¡±


    Time passed, but there was still no sight of Rosalie. Although the search range was expanding, and


    even the search of the sea area had been extended to adjacent cities, no one held on to the hope


    that Rosalie was alive anymore.


    No one thought Rosalie was still alive. It was just a matter of them discovering her body sooner or


    later.


    Carlos gently pushed open the room door and looked at Jonathan. The top man of Strico was


    currently curled up on the floor in a mess as he hugged the clothes that Rosalie used to wear.


    On the surrounding floor were all photos of Rosalie from different stages in her life. Her bright smile


    was captured in every photo from childhood to adulthood.


    However, the sweeter her smiles were in these photos, the sadder the reality was. ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood,¡± Carlos said gently. ¡°Thepany needs you. We will also need your approval on


    some projects we willunch. If you continue like this, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Have they found Rosie yet?¡± A dry, raspy voice interrupted Carlos¡¯s words in a low mumble.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were still closed when he asked the question.


    It was like Jonathan was still hugging Rosalie, the woman he loved, with her scent wafting up his


    nose.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t want to wake up from this dream because there would be endless suffering and


    torture if he did.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Carlos replied. It had been more than 40 days. The search team had outright dered that


    the big fishes in the sea might have consumed Rosalie¡¯s body. Thus, her body would not be found.


    However, Carlos didn¡¯t dare to say those words to Jonathan.


    Because if he did, Jonathan would go insane.


    ¡°Rosie, tell me where you are, please?¡± Jonathan held the clothes in his arms tighter, almost


    burying his face into them. ¡°You said you wanted me to live well, but how do I live well if I can¡¯t find


    you? How do I live¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you need to calm down. Mrs. Youngblood would be upset if she saw you like this


    from the afterlife,¡± Carlos advised.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But his words seemed to have crossed Jonathan¡¯s forbidden line. Carlos froze the


    11:22


    next moment because Jonathan had opened his eyes and red straight at him. Moreover, there


    was hostility and a murderous intent in those eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean from the afterlife? She isn¡¯t dead! She is not dead! Do you hear me?¡± Jonathan


    suddenly got up and knocked Carlos to the ground.


    He abruptly wrapped his hands around Carlos¡¯s neck, looking like he wanted to murder thetter.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Is Mr. Youngblood¡­ trying to kill me?¡±


    Carlos shuddered, regretting his words. He should know that Jonathan¡¯s mental condition was not


    well, and he could not endure harsh words.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the afterlife. That way, it seemed like I was hinting to Mr. Youngblood


    that Mrs. Youngblood was dead! How can I expect him to ept this news with his current


    condition?¡± Carlos mused.


    But at this moment, Jonathan was gripping his-neck so hard that Carlos couldn¡¯t speak, even if he


    wanted to say something to remedy his words.


    Carlos felt like he was the most wronged person if Jonathan strangled him to death now.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do. Jonathan was so powerful that Carlos had trouble loosening his


    grip.


    At this moment, a baby¡¯s cries suddenly reverberated through the air.


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. He mused, ¡°Whose crying is that?¡± He loosened his stiff fingers


    and turned around to look behind him. That was when he saw the butler standing at the room


    entrance, holding a baby while looking helpless.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Jonathan looked at the crying baby dazedly.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    ¡°Yes. Someone ced the baby right outside the security post secretly. From the surveince


    cameras, it seems like Mr. Wilmer,¡± the butler said. He paused for a moment before he blurted, ¡°The


    child bears a striking resemnce to you when you were younger.¡±


    The butler had seen Jonathan when thetter was a baby.


    He still remembered Lucian holding a weeping Jonathan standing outside the entrance of the


    Youngblood residence.


    Back then, Lucian had held hope that Leonard would acknowledge his wife on his child¡¯s behalf.


    Nevertheless, Leonard had proven to be heartless, showing no concern for his grandson and even


    abandoning his own son in the process.


    At that time, Leonard said, ¡°You can take your child back to the Youngblood family, but that woman


    will never be a part of the Youngblood family!¡±


    Lucian left with Jonathan in the end.


    At that moment, the butler regarded the baby in his arms as though he were seeing a young


    Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened. His gloomy eyes suddenly widened, as if he had seen something


    incredible. ¡°He looks like me when I was younger?¡± he asked in a trembling hoarse voice.


    ¡°Yes, you guys look alike,¡± the butler replied.


    Jonathan¡¯s body quivered as he staggered toward the butler. At this moment, Carlos gasped for


    breath, feeling as if he hade alive.


    The baby in the butler¡¯s arms continued to cry, nestled in a cozy nket. He had a rosy


    complexion.


    ¡°Is that possible? Could this child be mine? But Rosie was pregnant with triplets. Why is there only


    one child? What about Rosalie? Where is she?¡± Jonathan thought.


    At that moment, Carlos¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After answering the call, Carlos¡¯s expression


    changed abruptly, and he quickly said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it is Mr. Wilmer on the call. He


    said he has something to say to you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically as he quickly said,


    ¡°Let him say it!¡± Carlos hurriedly pressed the speaker, and Kurt¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    you must have seen the child now. He¡¯s your child. He has been in the incubator for more than a


    month, but he doesn¡¯t have any illness. He is considered healthy.¡± ¡°He is my child!¡± Jonathan


    pondered as his eyes reddened. He rushed toward Carlos, grabbed thetter¡¯s phone, and shouted


    at Kurt on the other end of the phone, ¡°What about Rosie? Where is she?¡±


    At this moment, the only thing he cared about most was Rosalie.


    11:17


    Kurt¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Do you want to see Rosalie? Sure. I¡¯ll give you


    an address. Come to this location.¡±


    After Kurt reported the address, Jonathan bolted out of the room immediately. Carlos hurriedly


    followed behind.


    The butler was rooted to the spot, gazing at the crying baby in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s truly Mr. Youngblood¡¯s


    child! But Mrs. Youngblood was expecting triplets. Why is there only one child?¡± he pondered.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan pressed down on the elerator, racing swiftly toward the address provided


    by Kurt. At this point, even if it was a trap orchestrated by Kurt, he was willing to take the risk.


    Nothing mattered to him anymore, as he was desperate to reunite with Rosalie. He only wished to


    see her as soon as possible. Carlos and the bodyguards had to drive behind Jonathan¡¯s car.


    Throughout the journey, Carlos silently offered prayers, hoping that even if only one of the triplets


    had survived, it would be fine as long as Rosalie survived.


    However, upon reaching the given address and discovering Kurt standing there, holding an urn,


    Carlos¡¯s heart plummeted, and he couldn¡¯t bear to contemte the grim possibility. Turning his


    head, he gazed nervously at Jonathan.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s body appeared frozen in ce. He gazed motionlessly at the urn in


    Kurt¡¯s hands with red, swollen eyes, his gaze nearly piercing a hole through it.


    After a long time, Jonathan finally managed to utter, ¡°Where is Rosie?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s right in front of you,¡± Kurt responded.


    It was as if Jonathan hadn¡¯t registered Kurt¡¯s response. He just asked again in a harsh voice,


    ¡°Where is Rosie?¡±


    Kurt suddenly let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Do you honestly believe that a pregnant. woman could survive


    after falling from that height into the sea? The fact that one of the babies survived is a stroke of luck


    in itself.¡±


    His words, while logical, appeared to be a trigger for Jonathan, who made a lunge


    at Kurt.


    However, Kurt swiftly ced the urn before him as a barrier and remarked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind


    Rosalie¡¯s ashes being scattered on the ground, you¡¯re wee to try and strike me.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s clenched fist hesitated. His whole body trembled as he reached for the urn, cradling it


    tightly.


    ¡°How could she be ashes?¡± he thought.


    In the past, he had held his father¡¯s ashes, believing it to be the most excruciating experience of his


    life.


    Yet now, as he held Rosalie¡¯s ashes, he discovered that life could still inflict even more excruciating


    moments upon him.


    11:18


    ¡°How could Rosalie have turned into these ashes? Her voice and smile were still so vivid in my


    mind!¡± Jonathan pondered.


    Rosalie used to say, ¡°Jon, I love you!¡±


    Rosalie would also say, ¡°Jon, I want to give you a happy family-a happy home with me, you, and our


    children.¡±


    Rosalie then said, ¡°Jon, live well.¡±


    Every word Rosalie said was engraved in Jonathan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± Jonathan suddenly staggered, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the


    ground as if he could no longer bear his weight.


    However, as Jonathan fell, his hands held the urn tightly, as if it were his most precious possession.


    Carlos and the bodyguards quickly caught Jonathan, who had lost his


    consciousness.


    Carlos stared at Kurt and questioned, ¡°Is Rosalie dead?¡±


    Kurt raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who else do you think these ashes belong to?¡±


    Carlos choked. ¡°Well, the triplets in her belly¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? It¡¯s already a stroke of luck that one managed to survive,¡± Kurt replied.


    Carlos seethed with frustration directed at Kurt. ¡°Are you content now? When Mr. Jonathan


    Youngblood regains consciousness, I fear he¡¯ll lose his sanity. Did Mr. Leonard Youngblood instruct


    you to drive his grandson to madness and utterly destroy the Youngblood family?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Leonard Youngblood wanted Mr. Jonathan Youngblood as the helm of the Youngblood


    family with no weaknesses. If you don¡¯t want him to wake up and be insane, follow my orders,¡±


    Kurt said calmly.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Everything went as per Leonard¡¯s expectations, and perhaps the only thing that surprised him was


    Rosalie¡¯s willingness to sacrifice her life.


    Despite his initial belief that it was improbable, he still gave Rosalie a way out. However, Leonard¡¯s


    perception of how unachievable the matter was led him to only arrange for Rosalie¡¯s survival and


    not n the subsequent steps of her journey.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m the only one who can make the arrangements for her,¡± thought Kurt, uncertain if his


    arrangements were correct.


    He knew that Leonard desired a strong leader for the Youngblood family with no vulnerabilities, and


    Rosalie was, in fact, Jonathan¡¯s weakness.


    Yet¡­ In the end, Leonard still lost the bet, as he was defeated by both Jonathan and Rosalie, who


    did not act as he had expected them to.


    ¡°If he were still alive, would Mr. Youngblood have altered his views upon witnessing these events? I


    also wonder if he would endorse my actions,¡± contemted Kurt as he gazed at the unconscious


    Jonathan. His thoughts were filled with a distinct sense of reflection.


    Bending down, Kurt drew near to the unconscious Jonathan¡¯s ear. In a voice audible only to himself,


    he whispered, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, if Rosalie genuinely loves you, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll return to your side


    someday in the future. If she doesn¡¯t reappear, it simply signifies that her love isn¡¯t as profound as


    we¡¯ve thought it to be.¡±


    After all, only time could tell.


    Five yearster, Strico¡¯s cream of the crop had gathered at an extravagant banquet. Among them,


    the chairman of Youngblood Group, Jonathan Youngblood, stood out among the crowd.


    At 33 years old, he held the reins of the vast Youngblood family. Despite having a son and an


    adopted daughter, numerous socialites were still eager to catch his attention in hopes of bing


    thedy of the Youngblood family.


    Thedies made every effort to join any banquets Jonathan attended, yet none could truly approach


    him.


    Jonathan was like an aloof iceberg, never approaching others or allowing anyone toe near


    him.


    Back at the banquet hall, Calvin, standing in a nearby corner, observed Jonathan. The Jonathan, in


    his view, was adorned in a tailored iron-gray suit with impablybed-back hair. His exquisitely


    handsome face bore a subtle smile resembling a wless mask. He appeared strikingly distinct from


    the man Calvin saw five years ago, whose sanity slipped away as he went to great lengths in


    search


    11:18 D


    of Rosalie.


    ¡°Did he no longer care about Rosalie?¡± wondered Calvin.


    He was in disbelief when he received news of Rosalie¡¯s death and rushed to the Youngblood


    residence.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that she was truly gone.


    In the end, all he saw when he arrived was an urn and Jonathan, who appeared as if he had gone


    mad.


    Calvin remembered himself asking, ¡°Why did Rosalie die?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Why did she die? It¡­ should have been me!¡± replied Jonathan. Back then, he had tears


    streaming down his face but was smiling as he continued, ¡°I should¡¯ve been the one¡­ I should¡¯ve


    died¡­ But why did she ask me to stay alive? Doesn¡¯t she understand how agonizing it is to stay


    alive?¡±


    Calvin remembered his difficulty articting words as he looked at Jonathan, who seemed wholly


    consumed by pain and alternated between tears and smiles. At that moment, it felt as if everything


    he had to say was trapped in his throat. Soon after, he took on the responsibility of spearheading


    the Gunner Group¡¯s expansion into international markets and left Strico.


    Initially, Calvin¡¯s direct intervention wasn¡¯t required for the task, but he had no desire to remain at


    Strico during that time. Staying there made him feel suffocated and caused him unbearable


    distress.


    Calvin frequently found himself contemting the possibility that she might not have ended up with


    Jonathan if his jealousy hadn¡¯t led him to neglect Rosalie and ask her to appeal to Jonathan for


    help. In that case, perhaps none of these subsequent events would have transpired.


    Maybe he should have disregarded everything else and whisked her away back then. Regardless of


    her reluctance and her love for Jonathan, he should have left her, no matter the consequences.


    Even if it meant Rosalie would grow to hate him, she would at least be still alive.


    Just then, a figure approached Calvin, and it turned out to be n. He was a member of their inner


    circle, having grown up with Jonathan and Calvin.


    Stepping forward, n looked at Calvin in surprise and asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days,¡± replied Calvinnguidly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let us know about your return? If it weren¡¯t for this banquet today, I wouldn¡¯t have


    known that you had returned,¡±ined n in an annoyed tone.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re aware now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Calvin responded with indifference. He then shifted his gaze


    in Jonathan¡¯s direction and inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve heard¡­ that he adopted a daughter and is quite close to


    the mother of that girl¡­¡±


    11:18


    Despite Calvin¡¯s five-year absence abroad, it hadn¡¯t stopped him from picking up on some gossip


    about Jonathan.


    Calvin knew that Jonathan adopted Wrenna two years ago, and this turned both Wrenna and her


    mother Agyness¡¯s life around.


    Many people even spected that adoption was an unnecessary move, as Jonathan already had a


    son. They felt that it was highly probable that Jonathan was interested in Agyness, who happened


    to be a single mother and was using Wrenna to be in a favored position.


    However, Calvin dismissed such spections as utterly absurd.


    Considering Jonathan¡¯s character, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t employ such intricate strategies if he


    genuinely had feelings for someone. Besides, if Agyness were open to having her daughter Wrenna


    join the Youngblood family as an adopted child, Agyness probably wouldn¡¯t resist Jonathan¡¯s


    advances.


    That was unless Agyness was highly eager to be thedy of the Youngblood family.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Besides, Jonathan¡­ acted like a madman for Rosalie in the past. Could someone like him even fall


    for another person?


    ¡°As for myself¡­¡± thought Calvin as he gently swirled the wine ss in his hand. It had been five


    years, and he still could not erase Rosalie from his memory. He would continuously relive their past


    in his dreams, and every time, it culminated in him waking up abruptly.


    The empty and barren sensation, where one could not hold onto anything, was incredibly


    distressing.


    If he was still suffering terribly, then all the more so for Jonathan.


    Just then, n wore a gossipy expression and winked at Calvin as he said, ¡°You¡¯re also aware of


    this? A few of us have been privately wagering whether this woman will ultimately win Jonathan


    over!¡±


    ¡°Has he moved on from Rosalie?¡± asked Calvin with a hint of surprise in his voice and a frown on


    his face.


    n¡¯s expression quickly shifted to a somewhat embarrassed one. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Isn¡¯t it


    normal for people to move on after such a long time? Besides, Jonathan hasn¡¯t mentioned Rosalie


    again during these years. Even if someone asionally brings her up by ident, he appears¡­


    unfazed by it.¡±


    His words took Calvin aback, and astonishment was written all over thetter¡¯s face.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    n continued, ¡°But try not to mention Rosalie when Jonathan is around. Even though he doesn¡¯t


    seem to have much affection for her anymore, he doesn¡¯t like to hear her name being mentioned¡±.


    ¡°How could he let her go?¡± Calvin still had the look of disbelief on his face.


    n shrugged. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he? She¡¯s just a woman. A man like Jonathan can have any woman


    he wants. But women who can give birth to a son like that are a dime a dozen.¡±


    n shuddered at the memory of the boy from the Youngblood family. He was a five-year-old boy


    with an unfathomably high IQ. n grew increasingly angry as he remembered his humiliating


    encounter with the boy.


    He thought, ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s not my son. If he were my son, he would probably dominate me


    completely.¡±


    Jonathan was the only one who could discipline that boy.


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Just a woman, huh?¡± he mused. ¡°That woman nearly drove


    Jonathan crazy. Could he let go of a love like that?¡± he stated.


    Calvin finished the ss of wine and walked over to Jonathan.


    ¡°Damn it, Calvin!¡± n muttered. ¡°Is he going to talk to Jonathan about Rosalie? Could it be that


    Calvin hasn¡¯t moved on from her after five years?¡± n pondered.


    n ran after him with that rming thought, afraid of Calvin and Jonathan causing another scene


    at the mention of Rosalie¡¯s name again.


    ¡°After all, they almost fought for Rosalie before!¡± he thought to himself.


    Calvin had arrived almost before Jonathan. Some wealthy businessmen from Strico, who had been


    chatting with Jonathan, stepped aside when they saw Calvin approaching.


    After all, he was a scion of the entertainment industry and one of the most powerful men in Strico.


    ¡°What a surprise to see you here. When did you get back?¡± Jonathan smiled as if he was greeting


    an old friend.


    ¡°This is not a coincidence. I knew you¡¯d be here tonight, and since I wanted to see you, I made a


    special trip to see you,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°To see me? For what?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for Rosalie?¡± Calvin asked bluntly.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile faded. He stared at Calvin and replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if you still have her in your heart,¡± Calvin said.


    11:18 D


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze. The nearby guests tactfully stayed away, wishing they had


    heard nothing.


    They valued their own lives more than a piece of gossip.


    Had they heard anything not meant for their ears, their time in Strico would havee to a


    premature end.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°I seem to recall that you once liked


    her, too. Do you still have that woman in your heart?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He thought, ¡®That woman¡­ Jonathan used the phrase


    ¡®that woman¡¯ to describe Rosalie.


    What is going on? And why did Jonathan use the word ¡®seem¡¯? He knows better than anyone that I


    used to like Rosalie, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Calvin could finish his sentence, n grabbed his arm and turned to Jonathan.


    ¡°Calvin is a little tipsy, Jonathan,¡± n said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s just a little drunken rambling. Please


    don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    As he spoke, n quickly pulled Calvin away.


    Calvin refused to budge. ¡°Let go of me,¡± he told n. ¡°I want to rify this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not often that you¡¯re back here in Strico. Why did you have to bother yourself with this? Why


    don¡¯t I take you to some new interesting ces in the city?¡± n said hastily.


    ¡°Let him go, n. If he wants to ask me a question, let him,¡± Jonathan suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness gracious!¡± n thought in panic. ¡°They¡¯d better not start a fight here!¡± n said


    inwardly. He had no choice but to let Calvin go.


    Calvin looked at Jonathan, who smiled faintly. He got the feeling that Jonathan did not know him at


    all.


    He mused, ¡°Maybe five years is enough to make someone feel like a different person.¡±


    Especially in recent years, Calvin had deliberately avoided meeting Jonathan, fearing that if they


    met, it would remind him even more of Rosalie.


    ¡°Are


    you still in love with Rosalie?¡± Calvin asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied firmly. ¡°Does that answer satisfy you?¡±


    For a moment, Calvin did not know what to say. When Jonathan exined that he did not love her,


    his gaze was so calm and deep, as if he did not care for the


    answer.


    ¡°Is Jonathan no longer love Rosalie?¡± Calvin wondered.


    Calvin stood frozen like a piece of wood, still wondering, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What exactly has


    happened to Jonathan?¡±


    11:18


    As Jonathan emerged from the banquet, Carlos respectfully opened the car door and followed him


    into the car.


    He was absent from Jonathan¡¯s side that night due to a matter he had to attend to, but he realized


    something had happened during the banquet when he saw Jonathan¡¯s expression.


    Carlos was nervous. As he sat in the front row, he wondered if another socialite had pestered


    Jonathan at the banquet. Then, he heard something unexpected. ¡°By the way, how much did I love


    Rosalie back then?¡±


    Carlos swallowed hard before breaking into a violent coughing fit. He never thought Jonathan would


    ask such a question.


    ¡°Er¡­ Well¡­ Did someone mention Mrs. Youngblood to you today?¡± Carlos asked cautiously as he


    observed Jonathan¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror.


    Jonathan sat in the back seat, his brows slightly furrowed and his eyes lowered. He looked the


    same as usual, but Carlos could not tell what Jonathan was thinking at that moment.


    ¡°I met Calvin today. From his expression, it was as if not loving Rosalie is something unbelievable,¡±


    Jonathan said nonchntly.


    ¡°Unbelievable, indeed!¡± Carlos said to himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were worried


    Jonathan might go crazy, they wouldn¡¯t have let Kurt speak to him¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although Jonathan survived, he had forgotten how serious his rtionship with Rosalie was.


    To Carlos, Jonathan seemed to be back in the state before he met Rosalie, loving no one and


    letting no one into his heart. ¡°Wait,¡± Carlos said inwardly, ¡°There is one exception.¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    The little boy was the exception.


    Guillermo was probably the only person Jonathan cared about, and his rtionship with Jonathan


    was rather cold.


    Carlos had to sigh again at the thought.


    If Rosalie were still alive, and Jonathan had not forgotten how much he loved her, he would


    probably spoil his son, probably even love the boy as much as any other father would, instead of


    being as cold as he was.


    Though it was a shame that Jonathan had forgotten his love for Rosalie, at least he was still alive to


    see his son be a man.


    ¡°You did love your wife, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Carlos replied.


    ¡°Love?¡± Jonathan scoffed. People around him had told him about his rtionship with Rosalie, but it


    felt unfamiliar like he was listening to someone else¡¯s story. Even though he was the subject, he felt


    like an outsider.


    It was like it had nothing to do with him, no matter how the story was told.


    ¡°If I had loved her, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten something like that so easily. Since I couldn¡¯t remember


    anything about it, I guess I didn¡¯t love her very much after all,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Carlos choked. He could not bring himself to tell Jonathan that it was Kurt¡¯s fault. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, he was relieved that Jonathan did not care about his romance with. Rosalie. That man


    would probably break down again if he remembered.


    When they pulled up at the Youngblood residence, the butler stepped forward to greet Jonathan as


    he got out of the car, ¡°Ms. Sabatini and Ms. Youngblood are waiting for you.¡±


    Wrenna Sabatini was a girl Jonathan adopted. Since Wrenna¡¯s biological mother was still alive,


    Jonathan did not manage to go through with the adoption procedures, but the Youngblood family


    announced it to the public. Therefore, to them, Wrenna was the adopted daughter of the


    Youngblood family, even though the adoption procedures were not followed, and the butler


    acknowledged Wrenna as such.


    On the other hand, Wrenna¡¯s mother, Agyness Sabatini, was a young, unmarried mother. So, the


    butler could only call Agyness by her maiden name since it was inappropriate to address her as


    Mrs. Sabatini.


    Jonathan entered the house with a slightly furrowed brow.


    Agyness¡¯s eyes lit up when Jonathan entered the living room.


    Agyness had never expected such a stroke of luck in getting to know the almost omnipotent man in


    Strico. Since Jonathan took such a liking to Wrenna and adopted her, it allowed Agyness to get


    close to Jonathan effortlessly.


    1191


    Agyness had gone from being an unmarried pregnant woman, abandoned by her husband and


    ostracized by her family, to being the object of envy. Those rtives and families who had once


    looked down on Agyness were now trying to gain her favor.


    She understood that it was all because of her rtionship with Jonathan.


    However, Wrenna being an adopted daughter, was not quite what Agyness had hoped for. After all,


    Jonathan was bound to get married, and by then, Agyness feared Wrenna¡¯s status as an adopted


    daughter would only be increasingly awkward. Once Jonathan had a biological daughter, he


    would no longer care about Wrenna.


    Therefore, Agyness felt the need to seize the opportunity.


    Agyness secretly made up her mind at that thought and put on a charming smile. She was beautiful


    and had a good figure, which allowed her to attract rich young men back then, andter to marry a


    wealthy man by getting pregnant and taking advantage of the child in her belly to make her way into


    a wealthy family.


    Unexpectedly, however, that wealthy man refused to give Agyness a chance, even though she had


    be pregnant with his child. Even after she went intobor and gave birth to Wrenna, that


    wealthy man bluntly told Agyness that the child was none of his concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Agyness said joyfully. ¡°Wrennie missed you today and insisted on


    seeing you, so I brought her here.¡±


    Wrenna walked up to Jonathan as if she wanted to hug him, but she was frightened by Jonathan¡¯s


    eyes and remained several steps away. ¡°I miss you, Daddy,¡± Wrenna said timidly.


    Jonathan nced at Agyness and Wrenna. He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to go


    home.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I want to sleep with you here, Daddy. Please?¡± Wrenna widened her eyes to implore as


    Agyness had taught her.


    Wrenna was told that she must try her best to please Jonathan and make him her real father so that


    she could have a good life. Everyone would continue treating her like a princess if she wore


    beautiful clothes and ate delicious food.


    But Wrenna did not understand what a real father was. After all, she wanted to be a princess


    instead of being looked down as before.


    However, Jonathan only said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to sleep with others. I will have someone send you


    back. Besides, you should call me Papa Jon, not Daddy.¡± Guillermo was the only one who could


    address Jonathan that way.


    Wrenna dared not say another word in the face of such a cold side of Jonathan. Agyness bit her lip.


    ¡°Wrennie has never had a father, Mr. Youngblood,¡± she said reluctantly. ¡°Wrenna likes you very


    much, which is why she¡­¡±


    Agyness¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower. Under Jonathan¡¯s re, she was


    11:21


    barely whispering.


    Suddenly, Agyness felt as if Jonathan had read all her thoughts. Yet th¨¨re was no warmth in his


    eyes.


    It was as if Jonathan was incapable of loving anyone.


    ¡°Send them back, Gary,¡± Jonathan ordered the butler beside him.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gary replied. Then he turned to the mother and daughter and said pointedly, ¡°Ms.


    Sabatini, you should take Ms. Youngblood home. Mr. Youngblood wants to rest.¡±


    Gary¡¯s experience with different types of people made him well aware of what Agyness wanted, and


    he knew that achieving what was once impossible would often only make one greedier for more.


    In Gary¡¯s opinion, Agyness was too greedy. But it was her good fortune that Wrenna caught the eye


    of Jonathan.


    ¡°No,¡± Gary corrected himself, ¡± In fact, she has inadvertently be Guillermo¡¯s surrogate younger


    sister.¡±


    When Agyness heard Gary¡¯s words, she was too embarrassed to say another word. All she could


    do was take Wrenna¡¯s hand and leave awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan went upstairs and entered Guillermo¡¯s bedroom. He pushed open the door


    and saw that Guillermo was sitting on a small chair, concentrating on a puzzle. The family teacher


    beside Guillermo stood up respectfully as he saw Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    ¡°Please excuse us,¡± Jonathan said.


    Thus, the teacher left the room, leaving Jonathan and Guillermo inside.


    Jonathan examined the puzzle his son was putting together, which had about a thousand pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A puzzle piece like that would take a grown-up a great deal of time toplete. However, it seemed


    like second nature for Guillermo as the puzzle grew swiftly under his hand. His mind barely needed


    to process his actions.


    Jonathan figured out that Guillermo¡¯s puzzle was a picture of two boys and a girl. The three children


    looked like triplets. Jonathan wondered, ¡°Is he thinking of his younger brother and sister?¡±


    Carlos had told him he had a wife named Rosalie, who was pregnant with triplets. when he woke up


    in the hospital. Unfortunately, she ended her life by jumping into the ocean, and only one of her


    children survived.


    Jonathan had no idea how Guillermo had found out about the triplets when he was a bit older,


    stubbornly believing that he was supposed to have a younger brother and sister.


    Jonathan also found it strange. ¡°Why do they have to be a boy and a girl? Can¡¯t they be of the same


    gender?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the way it is,¡± Guillermo replied in his childish voice as if having a younger brother and


    sister was the most natural thing in the world.


    There was a momentary silence as Jonathan sat next to Guillermo and watched himplete his


    puzzle before saying, ¡°Daddy can adopt another younger brother for you if you¡¯re so keen on having


    one.¡±


    After all, Jonathan¡¯d adopted a daughter only because Guillermo suddenly wanted a younger sister


    after seeing Agyness and Wrenna being severely bullied on the


    streets.


    So Jonathan sent someone to propose that if Wrenna agreed to be his adopted daughter,


    Wrenna would receive full financial support from the Youngblood family until she reached adulthood.


    The Youngblood family would also protect Wrenna, ensuring she would never be harassed as long


    as she didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Moreover, Wrenna would be Jonathan¡¯s adopted daughter in name only, as she would not have to


    be separated from Agyness or move into the Youngblood residence. The Youngblood family would


    buy a separate mansion for Agyness and Wrenna to live in, and a certain amount of money would


    be deposited into Agyness¡¯s ount each month to cover child support.


    As expected, the child support was not small. The 40,000 dors a month covered


    11:21


    only the cost of living for Agyness and Wrenna, excluding Wrenna¡¯s kindergarten fees, possible


    medical bills, or other major expenses.


    Of course, Agyness and Wrenna couldn¡¯t let such a fortunate opportunity pass them by, so they


    immediately agreed.


    Still, Jonathan noticed that Guillermo didn¡¯t seem particrly fond of Wrenna after she became the


    adopted daughter of the Youngblood family and only greeted her in passing. They never even


    yed together.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Guillermo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want a younger brother of any kind.¡± Now that


    Guillermo had one, he knew what it was like to have a younger sister. Wrenna usually followed


    Guillermo like a timid little girl.


    However, Guillermo noticed that Wrenna would brag to her friends about her belongings, iming


    that some were gifts from Jonathan when the truth was just the opposite.


    Having a younger sister was nothing special.


    ¡°Daddy, are you going to marry Ms. Sabatini?¡± Guillermo blurted out


    unexpectedly and raised his head to look at Jonathan.


    Guillermo looked almost identical to Jonathan, particrly his delicate features and jet-ck hair.


    Guillermo¡¯s fair skin appeared to be so supple that made people want to kiss it.


    However, Guillermo¡¯s shapely eyes were icy and seemed devoid of emotion.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was surprised that even Guillermo had gotten wind of such a


    rumor. It seemed like someone was having illicit thoughts. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to marry her.¡±


    Jonathan answered with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Guillermo didn¡¯t say anything more, and their conversation ended.


    The housekeeper entered the room to assist Guillermo in washing up while Jonathan returned to his


    study. He walked to one of his drawers and thought for a moment before slowly opening it.


    Inside was a marriage certificate. It was now void due to the death of Jonathan¡¯s wife, Rosalie.


    Jonathan stared at the image of Rosalie on the marriage certificate. Rosalie¡¯s pretty face had a


    gentle and peaceful smile that seemed like it could soothe one¡¯s restlessness.


    In Jonathan¡¯s opinion, Rosalie¡¯s features were pleasant at best and far from stunning, as he had


    met plenty of gorgeous women.


    Yet Jonathan had once loved-Rosalie, and he married and have children with her.


    Jonathan should have married a woman of equal status to the Youngblood family, like Mnie. So,


    how could he fall in love with Rosalie who had been sentenced to prison?


    11:21 D


    Rosalie¡¯s face was always a blur in Jonathan¡¯s mind, even though he had bits and pieces of


    memories from that time. Although Carlos had told Jonathan that the woman Jonathan loved was


    Rosalie, Guillermo¡¯s biological mother, Jonathan felt nothing for her.


    Jonathan could roughly piece together what had happened between him and Rosalie from his


    fragmented memories and the forgotten parts that Carlos had thoroughly filled him in on.


    However, knowing it didn¡¯t mean Jonathan harbored any special feelings for Rosalie.


    In the end, it didn¡¯t feel real when others told Jonathan he had once loved Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosalie, you still cast me aside in the end. I guess my love for you wasn¡¯t deep enough because I


    don¡¯t remember you. Otherwise, how could I forget you so easily?¡±


    Jonathan muttered and casually tossed the marriage certificate back into the drawer without a trace


    of emotion.


    A cute little girl, approximately five years old, was flipping through a stack of photos while on the


    bullet train headed to Strico. She was Jennifer, Rosalie¡¯s daughter. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is handsome.


    Are you sure he¡¯s my Daddy and not some random man¡¯s photo you downloaded from the


    Inte?¡± Jennifer directed her doubts at Rosalie who was in a flowing white dress.


    ¡°After all, you often mistake other people¡¯s identities,¡± Jennifer added.


    ¡°It is true this time, Jen! I can confirm that Jonathan is your daddy!¡± Rosalie was speechless. ¡°I


    guess I have a track record of being unreliable,¡± Rosalie muttered to herself.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s fault as she had lost her memory after falling into the ocean and was


    already in a hospital in Lofbury when she regained consciousness.


    Someone paid for Rosalie¡¯s medical expenses in advance and provided her with an ID card.


    Rosalie¡¯s name was on it, but the rest of the information was not hers.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Yet, that information was real. In Lofbury, a girl was also named Rosalie Leighton. However, the girl


    was just an orphan. The photos in those files were all from her childhood to her age.


    Moreover, the house Rosalie rented was full of clothes of her size, pictures, and some other


    personal belongings.


    At that time, Rosalie didn¡¯t have any suspicion at all. She thought she was suffering amnesia


    because of an ident. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know who the father of her baby was.


    However, inexplicably, Rosalie had a feeling at that time that she loved deeply the baby¡¯s father.


    Rosalie also had a feeling that she seemed to have more than one child.


    Just like that, she had been living as the other ¡°Rosalie,¡± but in the past two years, she always


    dreamed of getting along with a man. Her intuition was telling her that the man should be the one


    she loved deeply. She thought, ¡°He must be Jen¡¯s father.¡±


    But at first, the man¡¯s face was always blurred. Therefore, Rosalie made a lot of blunders. If she


    saw someone with a figure and facial outline that resembled those of the man in her dreams on the


    street, she would approach them and inquire, but she was disappointed every time.


    Rosalie also met some ill-intentioned men who pretended to be the man she was searching for, but


    she managed to expose them after probing further by asking them about details from her dreams.


    Until a week ago, the man¡¯s face in Rosalie¡¯s dream became clearer and clearer, and she gradually


    remembered his identity.


    Rosalie realized that man was Jonathan, the richest man in Strico! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In her dream, it was Jonathan who she married and fell in love with!


    Although Rosalie had lost her memory and lived in Lofbury all those years, she also knew


    Jonathan¡¯s name and the great influence of the Youngblood Group. However, Jonathan rarely


    showed up in front of the media and was rarely photographed.


    Even at that moment, the photos in her daughter Jennifer¡¯s hand were bought by her on the inte


    at a high price.


    Because of Jonathan¡¯s exquisite appearance, some of his fans who were fond of his handsomeness


    would take secret pictures of him and sell them on the inte at a high price. Moreover, the


    pictures were only sold to fellow fans of Jonathan. However, although Rosalie remembered


    Jonathan and some things in the past, there were still some things that had not yete to her


    mind.


    11:21 D


    Perhaps only when Rosalie saw Jonathan could she know.


    ¡°Did you marry Daddy, Mommy? You didn¡¯t give birth to me out of wedlock?¡± Jennifer suddenly


    asked.


    Pfft!


    Before Rosalie could swallow the water, she spat it out and identally sprayed it on Jennifer.


    Jennifer immediately scowled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was careless,¡± Rosalie hurriedly apologized and wiped Jennifer¡¯s wet face with tissues


    urgently. Then, Rosalie said, ¡°We were married. I must have given birth to you after marriage! I


    guarantee!¡±


    Then, Jennifer muttered, ¡°But I don¡¯t look like Daddy. Will he acknowledge me?¡± ¡°Howe? Look


    at your¡­ Uh¡­¡± Rosalie tried her best to search for simrities between Jennifer¡¯s face and


    Jonathan¡¯s. To be honest, Rosalie felt Jennifer looked more like her. ¡°Uhm¡­ Your brows are like


    your daddy¡¯s.¡± Rosalie was finally able to find one simrity.


    Jennifer was not very satisfied. She frowned and suddenly said, ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t acknowledge me,


    I won¡¯t acknowledge him either. Can wee home, then?¡± ¡°Why do you think your daddy won¡¯t


    acknowledge you?¡± Rosalie asked curiously. ¡°Because Daddy hasn¡¯te to us for so long. Does


    he only like


    my brothers?¡± ¡°No, your daddy must have his reasons for noting to look for us,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Your daddy will love you when he sees you.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Jon didn¡¯t search for me because he assumes I¡¯m already dead, right?¡±


    Rosalie had searched for relevant news online. On the inte, she was Jonathan¡¯s ¡°dead wife.¡±


    When the high-speed train arrived at Strico, Rosalie exited the train with Jennifer. When Rosalie


    walked to the exit, she saw a familiar figure standing there, waiting anxiously.


    The person was Lillian.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden. In recent years, she had forgotten Lillian and finally got in


    touch with her when her memory recovered recently.


    Rosalie still remembered that when she called Lillian, Lillian couldn¡¯t believe what she said at all.


    Later, they talked on the video call. Only then did Lillian confirm that Rosalie was alive.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± At that moment, Rosalie shouted. Upon hearing that, Lillian turned around and looked in


    the direction of Rosalie. Suddenly, Lillian¡¯s eyes became red.


    When Rosalie took Jennifer¡¯s hand and walked up to Lillian, Lillian was already crying.


    213


    11:21


    ¡°You¡¯re alive! I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily! I knew it!¡± Lillian hugged Rosalie hard and cried.


    Rosalie also hugged her friend with teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you all these years.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is this Jen?¡± Lillian choked for a moment and then looked at Jennifer who was beside


    Rosalie. Jennifer looked like Rosalie, but she also carried a trace of Jonathan¡¯s vibe.


    Although Lillian had seen Jennifer during the video call before, it was not until then that they really


    met each other.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Lillian,¡± Jennifer said in a soft voice, which made Lillian¡¯s heart melt.


    Lillian squatted down and raised her hand to touch Jennifer¡¯s tender cheek. Lillian thought, ¡°This is


    great. It turns out not just one of Rosalie¡¯s children has survived.¡±


    ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Let¡¯s leave here for now,¡± Rosalie said.


    Only then did Lillian suddenly return to her senses and said, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go somewhere else first


    before we chat further.¡± God knows that she had too many things to say to Rosalie. They didn¡¯t get


    to discuss everything during the video call.


    After they left the railway station, Lillian drove Rosalie and Jennifer to a children¡¯s restaurant and


    ordered their meals.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s her full name?¡± Lillian asked. When Lillian was on the video call, she only knew


    that Rosalie¡¯s daughter¡¯s name was Jen.


    When Lillian first heard Jen¡¯s name, she was stunned for a moment. Then Lillian thought, ¡°Jen


    sounds like Jon. Even after Rosalie lost her memories, she¡¯s still instinctively fond of a name that


    sounds like Jonathan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Jen Leighton.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer Youngblood.¡±


    Rosalie and Jennifer said in unison, and then Rosalie looked at Jennifer. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you this?


    You were Jen Leighton, and now your name should be Jennifer Youngblood.¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    ¡°But I like my original name Jen Leighton. Mommy, can I keep being called that way?¡± Jennifer


    pleaded, her smiling face all scrunched up.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s name is Guillermo Youngblood, so your name should ne Jennifer Youngblood. Isn¡¯t


    that good? Others will instantly know you and Guillermo are siblings. Haven¡¯t you always wanted a


    brother?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jennifer tilted her head and asked, ¡°Can I convince my brother to change his name to Guille


    Leighton instead?¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you discuss it with your brother when you meet him?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jennifer lifted her chin with the resolve of a little warrior ready to persuade her brother.


    Lillian found her goddaughter Jennifer¡¯s antics amusing. ¡°Do you really like the name Jen Leighton


    that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Jennifer nodded eagerly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Why? Is it because you¡¯ve gotten used to it, and you¡¯re not keen on changing your name?¡± Lillian


    guessed.


    However, before Jennifer could answer, Rosalie interjected, ¡°She just thinks that the spelling for


    Jennifer Youngblood is moreplicated than Jen Leighton. If I suggested changing it to Jenny,


    she¡¯d probably agree immediately!¡±


    Lillian found it somewhat amusing, thinking, ¡°So, she¡¯s reluctant to change her name because it¡¯s


    moreplicated?¡±


    However, the name Jennifer Youngblood was undeniably a bit challenging for a child to write.


    Their ordered meals finally made their way to the table. Once Jennifer finished her kid¡¯s meal, she


    ventured into the restaurant¡¯s y area. Given its designation as a children¡¯s restaurant, there were


    ample spaces designed for children to revel in.


    As Jennifer yed nearby, Rosalie and Lillian continued their meal, asionally ncing at the


    y area.


    ¡°Are


    you nning to take Jen to meet Jonathanter?¡± Lillian asked midway through their meal.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll visit the Youngblood residence,¡± Rosalie replied. In reality, after regaining her memories,


    she had attempted to call Jonathan. However, one of his numbers resulted in the phone being


    turned off, and the other was unreachable. ¡°Maybe Jonathan¡¯s phone has settings that block calls


    from unknown numbers,¡± she spected to herself.


    Therefore, she decided to take Jennifer directly to the Youngblood residence.


    11:21 D


    ¡°But Jonathan¡­ He¡¯s not quite the same as he used to be. Back then, when the Youngblood family


    imed you were dead, he changed. The two times I met him afterward, he seemed different,


    notably more distant. I think it was because of the news of your supposed passing,¡± Lillian said.


    With a light chuckle, Lillian added, ¡°I haven¡¯t really bumped into Jonathan since then. As for


    Guillermo, it took quite an effort to find out about the kindergarten he attended. Trying to approach


    him proved tricky, though. Guillermo usually had an entourage from the Youngblood family picking


    him up, making it nearly impossible for me to get close.¡±


    What Lillian did not mention was that once, when she tried to approach Guillermo for a


    conversation, the Youngblood family¡¯s bodyguards promptly blocked her, seemingly worried she


    might utter something inappropriate.


    Understanding Lillian¡¯s difort with the Youngblood family, Rosalie offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this talk about apologizing? There¡¯s nothing you need to apologize for. You¡¯re back, and


    that¡¯s all that matters. But, you should know, of the two kids Jonathan has now, only Guillermo is


    biologically yours. The other one, Wrenna, is adopted. Her birth mother, Agyness, is rumored to


    have a close connection with Jonathan. With you back, there might be some confrontation with that


    woman.¡±


    Lillian felt it was necessary to give Rosalie a heads-up due to the sometimes baseless nature of


    rumors.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve checked the news online,¡± Rosalie replied, gently biting her lip. ¡°If Jon has truly


    invested his emotions elsewhere and doesn¡¯t feel the same way about me, I won¡¯t cling to him. But


    if I¡¯m the one he truly loves, I won¡¯t give up on getting back to his side!¡±


    After all, everyone believed she was gone. It would be understandable if Jonathan had found love


    again, even if it meant remarriage.


    Yet, she could not shake the feeling that Jonathan, like her, would not be easily swayed by others.


    In the years when her memories were lost, she encountered some remarkable men, and there were


    even some who held affection for her. However, she never experienced that flutter in her heart.


    It was not until her memories gradually resurfaced that she understood. Her heart had long been


    imed by a man named Jonathan, leaving no room for any other emotional stirrings.


    ¡°By the way, what about you? Any special someone in your life now?¡± Rosalie changed the topic.


    ¡°Not yet. My mother¡¯s constant harping on me being an old spinster is enough to drive anyone


    insane.¡± Lillian shrugged, a bitter smile briefly ying on her lips. In these years, even though she


    did not consciously try to remember Callum, his image would asionally flicker through her mind.


    Perhaps it was because her


    11:21


    time with Callum was so blissful that she could not muster the desire for romance, no matter the


    type of man she encountered. Blind dates, too, proved to be a series of defeats.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t moved on, have you?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at her friend with


    concern.


    ¡°Trying my best to move on.¡± Lillian smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯tpletely move on, I don¡¯t mind being single


    until I¡¯m old and gray. Anyway, having your two children. take care of me in my old age will be


    enough.¡±


    As she said this, Lillian suddenly halted, her gaze apologetic as she looked at Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. ¡°Two kids¡­ Initially, I was expecting triplets. However,


    in the end, one child stayed with Jon, and another with me. So, what about the third child? Where is


    he? Did the Youngblood family secretly conceal him? Or¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s thoughts raced.


    Just then, Jennifer suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Rosalie tensed, only to see her daughter


    Jennifer during a scuffle with a girl.


    ¡°Jen!¡± Rosalie rushed forward, attempting to pull Jennifer away. However, before she could reach


    her, another woman had already approached the two little girls and rudely shoved Jennifer aside.


    With her small frame, Jennifer could not maintain her bnce and tumbled backward. Luckily, the


    landing was softened by a cushion, so there was not much harm done.


    Rosalie quickly reached Jennifer¡¯s side and helped her up. Lillian followed closely, expressing


    concern. ¡°Are you okay, Jen?¡±


    Jennifer shook her head, tears glistening in her eyes as Jennifer said while gesturing to the other


    girl, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s photo is broken, and she stole it.¡± It was then that Rosalie noticed Jennifer


    holding half of the secretly taken photo of Jonathan that she had purchased at a high price.


    ¡°As for the photo thief¡­¡± Rosalie mused, ncing across. It turned out to be quite a coincidence;


    standing there were none other than Agyness and her daughter Wrenna, just as Lillian had


    mentioned.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    The person who shoved Jennifer was Agyness. As for the little girl clutching the other half of the


    photo, that was Wrenna, the Youngblood family¡¯s adopted daughter. Rosalie hade across


    pictures of this mother-daughter duo online.


    Before Rosalie could speak, Agyness released a scornful snort. ¡°Daddy¡¯? What kind of mother


    allows her child to mistakenly address someone else as ¡®Daddy¡¯? Does your child even have the


    right to call Jonathan by that title? And tell your daughter to apologize to mine. How dare she hurt


    my daughter? Do you even know who my daughter is?¡±


    Agyness continued arrogantly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my daughter watching this restaurant on TV and


    insisting oning here for a bit, I wouldn¡¯t have set foot in a ce like this.¡±


    With Agyness¡¯s current status, such an ordinary restaurant was beneath her and Wrenna¡¯s


    standards.


    Unexpectedly, Wrenna got into a conflict with Jennifer. The reason was that Jennifer dropped a


    photo of Jonathan from her pocket and boldly insisted it was her father¡¯s picture.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Agyness scoffed as she looked disdainfully at Rosalie and Jennifer, who were seemingly


    ordinary.


    Jonathan could only be the father of one daughter-Wrenna. ¡°In the future, he could only be


    Wrenna¡¯s father,¡± Agyness thought with determination.


    With her piercing gaze fixed on Agyness, Rosalie responded coldly, ¡°Of course, I know who your


    daughter is. She is the adopted daughter of the Youngblood family. Right? Whether my daughter


    has the right or not is not for you to judge.¡±


    Considering the current setting with children around, Rosalie chose not to make her words too


    harsh.


    However, the mention of ¡°adopted daughter¡± deeply affected Agyness. She disliked hearing others


    label Wrenna as merely adopted. Those who usually ttered Agyness were cautious, only referring


    to Wrenna as the eldest daughter of the Youngblood family.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to judge? You¡¯re shameless when ites to climbing the socialdder. I don¡¯t know


    how you got hold of that photo and dared to make your child call someone else ¡®Daddy! Do you


    wish to be thedy of the Youngblood family? Dream on!¡±


    Due to past events, the Youngblood family had eradicated every trace of photos associated with


    Rosalie, causing all pictures of her on the inte to be removed.


    While Agyness knew that Jonathan¡¯ste wife was named Rosalie, she had never seen her photos.


    Consequently, she remained oblivious to the fact that the woman standing before her was


    Jonathan¡¯s legitimate wife.


    11:22


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your character? Who¡¯s the shameless one here?¡± Lillian confronted


    Agyness directly. Despite Jennifer being Jonathan¡¯s biological daughter and her friend being the


    wife listed on Jonathan¡¯s marriage certificate, they were insulted in this manner, which infuriated


    her.


    Angered by Lillian¡¯s words, Agyness lunged forward to p thetter. Rosalie promptly reached out,


    intercepted Agyness¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°It was just a dispute between kids. As an adult, why are you


    getting involved? Do you intend to escte the situation?¡±


    ustomed to ttery since Wrenna became the adopted daughter of the Youngblood family,


    Agyness could not tolerate this indignation. She swung her other hand, attempting to strike Rosalie.


    Amid the chaos, Lillian jumped into the fray as she was unwilling to see her friend being hit. The


    three women ended up entangled in a messy confrontation. Meanwhile, the two children, who were


    originally in dispute, held onto their respective halves of the photo, wide-eyed as they watched the


    unfolding scene. The restaurant staff quickly intervened by separating the three women. However,


    despite their efforts, all three women bore some marks from the altercation. Agyness was the worst


    off. Her meticulously styled hair now resembled a bird¡¯s nest, and she was missing a false eysh.


    She also had a lipstick smear at the corner of her mouth.


    The restaurant manager, upon recognizing Agyness, was taken aback. He eximed internally,


    ¡°This is the woman associated with Mr. Youngblood, as per the online gossip. She had recently


    opened a chain of beauty salons and maintained good rtions with the city¡¯s elite. Such a person


    must not encounter any issues in our restaurant! Otherwise, our establishment might face closure in


    a matter of days.¡±


    The manager quickly approached Agyness, saying, ¡°Ms. Sabatini, are you okay?¡± In a fit of rage,


    Agyness eximed, ¡°How on earth did you allow such a person. into the restaurant? If anything


    happens to my daughter here, you¡¯ll have Mr. Youngblood to answer to!¡±


    The manager continued to apologize profusely.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer nced up at Rosalie and Lillian, whispering, ¡°Mommy, you and Aunt Lillian


    were in a fight with someone. Mommy, didn¡¯t you say we shouldn¡¯t fight?¡± Initially shouldn¡¯t fight?¡±


    Initially thinking Rosalie had called her over due to her scuffle, Jennifer was surprised to find


    Rosalie and Lillian entangled in the dispute.


    ¡°Now, Mommy can¡¯t criticize me anymore,¡± Jennifer wondered.


    Rosalie tenderly caressed Jennifer¡¯s head, saying, ¡°So, you remember what I said. Avoiding fights


    doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t fight at all. If someone bullies or insults us, then it¡¯s okay to fight back! We


    call it¡­ ¡®Legitimate defense.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jennifer nodded, but the extent of her understanding remained uncertain.


    11.22


    ¡°Legitimate defense?¡± Agyness seethed with anger. Surrounded by onlookers in the restaurant, she


    felt utterly humiliated. Determined to salvage her pride, she urgently said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect things to


    end so easily today. I¡¯ll hire awyer and sue you, leaving you with nothing!¡±


    Standing beside Agyness, Wrenna proudly raised her chin and directed a haughty look at Jennifer.


    ¡°My mommy is going to consult awyer, and thewyer will make sure you all get punished!¡±


    However, to Wrenna¡¯s surprise, Jennifer disyed even more arrogance than her, nearly lifting her


    chin skyward and proiming, ¡°Your mom needs awyer¡¯s help, but my mom is awyer herself,


    so I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡°My mommy has a lot of money, so she can hire many powerfulwyers!¡± Wrenna retorted.


    ¡°My mommy doesn¡¯t need to spend money; many powerfulwyerse to her for free!¡± Jennifer


    replied proudly.


    The two children exchange retorts in childish voices.


    Rosalie gazed coldly at Agyness and dered, ¡°Fine, call the police! Let¡¯s document this so there¡¯s


    a factual basis for thewsuit!¡±


    The restaurant manager hurriedly addressed Rosalie. ¡°Do you know who she is? Her daughter is


    the Youngblood family¡¯s eldest daughter. You¡¯d better apologize to Ms. Sabatini now, or your future


    in Strico won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. If she wants to sue me, I¡¯ll stand my ground,¡± Rosalie responded. The restaurant


    manager¡¯s insistence on an apology did not surprise her. In this world, many sought personal gain


    while avoiding trouble.


    Agyness longed to confront Rosalie. ¡°Call the police? Fine, I¡¯ll ensure this womanprehends the


    terror of crossing me in Strico!¡± Agyness thought menacingly.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Since the restaurant still had to operate as usual, the police arrived and took the Sabatini mother-


    daughter duo and Rosalie to the patrol car.


    Agyness was utterly stunned when she heard Rosalie reveal her name to the police.


    Agyness could not believe her ears when she learned that the woman¡¯s name was Rosalie


    Leighton.


    That was the name of Jonathan¡¯s deceased wife!


    However, Agyness did not associate Rosalie with Jonathan¡¯s wife because everyone in Strico knew


    that Jonathan¡¯s wife had died five years ago.


    At that moment, Agyness could not help but find this ¡°Rosalie¡± utterly ridiculous. Agyness thought,


    ¡°How dare she associate herself with Jonathan, especially by encouraging her daughter to call


    Jonathan ¡®Daddy¡¯?! This is utterly atrocious!¡± Only certain individuals were qualified to acknowledge


    Jonathan as their father. In the future, only Guillermo, the eldest son of the Youngblood family, and


    Wrenna were qualified to address Jonathan as ¡°Daddy.¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer was still concerned about the torn half of the photo that featured


    Jonathan.


    ¡°All right, cheer up. Mommy will take you to Daddy today. You can take pictures of Daddy with your


    camera when you see himter,¡± Rosalie said.


    After considering her words and finding them sensible, Jennifer no longer felt dejected.


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s my Daddy, not yours! And Daddy doesn¡¯t like being photographed!¡± Wrenna eximed in


    disdain.


    Jennifer was not ready to back down. She let out a snort and responded, ¡°Mommy said Daddy


    would like me very much because I look like Mommy. Daddy loves my mommy the most!¡±


    Lillian approached Rosalie and whispered, ¡°Did you really say that to Jen?¡±


    Rosalie hummed in response, her face turning red from embarrassment. Rosalie had spoken those


    words to Jennifer since Jennifer had been asking Rosalie about Jonathan¡¯s feelings toward


    Jennifer.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met in five years, and I must say, you¡¯ve certainly changed my impression of you,¡±


    Lillian quipped.


    Agyness snorted coldly. ¡°Some things run in the family. Like mother, like daughter. I would be


    shocked if Mr. Youngblood falls for a woman as thick-skinned as you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see the shocked expression on your faceter!¡± Lillian retorted.


    11:22 D


    ¡°You!¡± Agyness found Lillian more infuriating than Rosalie.


    Soon, the patrol car arrived at the police station, and they stepped out of the vehicle. Amos was


    already waiting at the police station¡¯s entrance. As he saw Agyness, he hurried forward and said,


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, don¡¯t worry. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with this case. I¡¯m confident that we


    can¡­¡±


    Before Amos could finish his words, he identally caught a glimpse of Rosalie who just got out of


    the car with Agyness. He was stunned, then called out, ¡°Ms. Leighton?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Leveden, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Rosalie greeted Amos with a smile. She had previously


    encountered Amos at a bar association event in a different province while she was with her mentor,


    Connor Smuckler.


    Although she had lost her memory in the past five years, fragments of those recollections remained.


    Even if she had forgotten that she used to be an attorney, she chose to pursue a legal career once


    more, even passing the bar examination on her first attempt.


    ¡°Yes, it has been a while,¡± Amos responded, his expression shifting. He began to wonder if the


    person Agyness intended to sue for assault was Rosalie.


    If that were the case, Amos would find his reputation tarnished. After all, Rosalie¡¯s mentor was a


    renowned figure in the legal field!


    This was not just because Connor had a high sess rate in court, but also because he held a


    deep affection for Rosalie, regarding her as his most prized protege. He publicly dered in the


    legalmunity that he would no longer take on any new apprentices aside from Rosalie.


    With those thoughts in mind, Amos could not help but be concerned about the situation and cast a


    somewhat ufortable nce in Rosalie¡¯s direction. ¡°You call yourself awyer? What a coward,¡±


    Agyness said, sneering. ¡°Mr. Leveden, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to take this case, but this woman is


    interfering with Mr. Youngblood. She gave her daughter a photo of Mr. Youngblood and made her


    call him ¡®Daddy.¡¯ If word got out, people might think that Jonathan had an illegitimate child. This


    could damage the reputation of Youngblood Group and the Youngblood family!¡±


    Agyness deliberately mentioned Jonathan¡¯s name.


    Hearing that, Amos was shocked and looked at Rosalie in surprise. He had heard that Rosalie was


    not married but had a daughter. Nevertheless, he was stunned to learn that Rosalie had given


    Jennifer a photo of Jonathan and encouraged Jennifer to call Jonathan ¡°Daddy.¡±


    There were so many men Rosalie could choose as a stepfather for Jennifer, but Amos did not


    understand why Rosalie specifically chose a photo of Jonathan. Amos wondered if Rosalie was


    aware of Jonathan¡¯s influence in Strico or if Rosalie had simply chosen a random photo on the


    inte to stop Jennifer¡¯s incessant questioning.


    11:22


    As those questions continued to upy Amos¡¯s thoughts, he heard Rosalie¡¯s voice. ¡°My daughter


    Jen is not an illegitimate child. She¡¯s the legitimate daughter of the Youngblood family!¡± Rosalie


    asserted.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? The only legitimate daughter of the Youngblood family is my daughter


    Wrenna,¡± Agyness eximed. The next second, Agyness heard Wrenna suddenly call out


    sheepishly. ¡°Papa Jon.¡±


    Agyness then spotted a familiar figure emerging from the police station. It was Jonathan, dressed in


    a well-fitted suit that entuated his sharp-featured face.


    Jonathan was apanied by Carlos and several police officers in uniform.


    Agyness wondered why Jonathan was at the police station. She quickly encouraged Wrenna to step


    forward and express concerns to Jonathan about what had happened. Agyness intended to incite


    Jonathan¡¯s displeasure in the hope that Jonathan would take action to remove the woman named


    Rosalie and her daughter Jennifer from Strico.


    However, before Wrenna could approach Jonathan, Jennifer had already run toward Jonathan and


    thrown herself at him.


    Jennifer clung to Jonathan¡¯s waist and eximed, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s exmation instantly left everyone present stunned, and Amos became even more


    perplexed by the unexpected turn of events.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Agyness smirked sarcastically as if she were anticipating a scene about to unfold. She was well


    aware that Jonathan detested being referred to as ¡°Daddy¡± by individuals who were not rted to


    him. Jonathan did not even permit Wrenna to call him ¡°Daddy,¡± let alone a child who had suddenly


    appeared out of nowhere.


    Jonathan furrowed his brow. Just as he was about to disengage from Jennifer who was clutching


    his waist, their eyes locked when Jennifer gazed up at Jonathan.


    Jennifer had a sweet, tender face with plump, pinkish cheeks, a head of ck hair styled in two


    pigtails, and some bangs adorning her forehead. Her button nose, pink lips, and bright eyes


    momentarily left Jonathan in a daze.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Jonathan pondered, ¡°This face and the one I¡¯ve seen on my marriage certificate¡­ looked simr.


    And what did this little girl call me? Daddy?¡±


    For a moment, Jonathan and Jennifer stared at each other.


    At that moment, not only was Jonathan shocked, but so was Carlos. He looked nkly at Jennifer


    who holding Jonathan. Carlos mentally remarked, ¡°Oh my goodness! This girl is like a little version


    of Rosalie! But now that I look closely, she seems to resemble Mr. Youngblood. Could it be this little


    girl¡­¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer suddenly frowned and turned to look in Rosalie¡¯s direction. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t


    you say Daddy would like me very much? Why didn¡¯t Daddy hug me? Did Daddy really like Mommy


    back then? And he even cried for Mommy, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jennifer began to have serious doubts about what Rosalie had told her.


    The people around Rosalie were sweating profusely, but Rosalie did not answer Jennifer and just


    stared at Jonathan.


    Although Rosalie could not remember why she had left Jonathan and was ¡°dead¡± in Strico, she


    remembered how they had fallen in love and married. Rosalie had promised she would give


    Jonathan a home and never leave him.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she walked toward Jonathan step by step. The scenes


    between them from the past shed in her mind one after another.


    Rosalie recalled the first time she had taken Jonathan to her rental home and cooked pasta for him.


    When she had been sold to Chris by her rtives, Jonathan rushed to town in the middle of the


    night to save her. When she was pregnant, Jonathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Jonathan also said, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t ever leave me.¡±


    Rosalie had agreed, but she still left Jonathan for five years. At that moment, Rosalie finally stood


    before Jonathan. Every step she took was difficult.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m back.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded like she was sobbing. She raised her hand. and gently


    stroked Jonathan¡¯s cheek.


    Rosalie¡¯s hand touched Jonathan¡¯s slightly cold cheek. It was his temperature. Jonathan was her


    love and the man who loved her the most.


    No one in the world would love Rosalie more than Jonathan.


    Jonathan frowned slightly, subconsciously wanting to avoid Rosalie¡¯s touch. After all, he was not


    used to being touched by others. Rosalie¡¯s appearance before him. also made him suspicious.


    However, when Rosalie called ¡°Jon¡±, Jonathan suddenly stiffened and let her hand touch his cheek.


    That warm feeling made Jonathan feel familiar. His body even seemed to be


    11:221


    instinctively longing for that feeling.


    As for the others around them, they all watched the scene in shock.


    Agyness¡¯s expression darkened as she pondered, ¡°Mr. Youngblood let someone touch his face.


    What is the rtionship between this woman and him? What¡¯s happening? Why didn¡¯t he push this


    woman away? He even allowed her to touch him like that!¡±


    It was difficult for Agyness to get close to Jonathan. Once, she had deliberately worn a seductive


    nightgown and found an opportunity to approach Jonathan. She had taken a charming posture and


    wanted to seduce him.


    Back then, before she could touch Jonathan, he had said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like people touching me


    casually. If you dare, you won¡¯t be able to use your hand


    tomorrow.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s tone had been casual, but his words had been gruesome, sending shivers down the


    spine.


    Back then, Jonathan had not even looked at her. Instead, he lowered his head and read the


    document in his hand as if he had not even bothered to look at her.


    Agyness had naturally dared not to risk with her hand. After all, she had known that a man like


    Jonathan was a man of his word.


    A man like Jonathan was too arrogant and indifferent as if no one could get close to him.


    However, Rosalie approached Jonathan. She even put her hand on Jonathan¡¯s face in public.


    Agyness was jealous and shocked, but she waited for Rosalie¡¯s hand to be cut off.


    What shocked Agyness even more was when Carlos eximed ¡°Mrs. Youngblood!¡± Agyness was


    instantly stunned. She wondered, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood? Who is Carlos calling? Hasn¡¯t Mr.


    Youngblood¡¯s wife already dead?¡±


    All of a sudden, Agyness shivered and remembered that this ¡°Rosalie¡± had the same name as


    Jonathan¡¯s deceased wife.


    ¡°Could it be that Mrs. Youngblood is¡­¡± Agyness pondered. Her eyes widened. She had only been


    shocked before, but now she felt like she was going to faint. The color on her face quickly faded.


    Agyness said to herself, ¡°No, this woman can¡¯t be Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife!¡±


    Rosalie looked at Carlos and said, ¡°Mr. Gibson, it¡¯s been a while!¡± It was like responding to Carlos¡¯s


    greeting earlier.


    The people around them took a deep breath. Although they had different thoughts, they seemed to


    bepletely shocked.


    Carlos looked at Rosalie with excitement. The miracle they had expected so many


    times hade true five yearster. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Rosalie responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not dead. What happened back then¡­¡±


    11:22


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly felt a pain in her wrist. Jonathan had grabbed her wrist.


    She turned around and was immediately stunned by those deep, beautiful eyes.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze was all over Rosalie, creating a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The cold voice came from his thin lips.


    Rosalie bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie Leighton.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Jonathan stared at her as if trying to see through her. Rosalie met


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze and repeated, ¡°I am your wife, Jon. Don¡¯t you recognize me after five years? Have


    you ever thought of me in thest five years?¡± Rosalie had forgotten about Jonathan for five years.


    She continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve made you wait for five years. If I could have remembered you earlier,


    we could have reunited sooner.¡± Fortunately, Rosalie did remember him. Five years was not too


    long. They could have many more years together in the future. Jonathan fixed his gaze on the


    familiar face before him, the face that once adorned their marriage certificate. When he heard


    Rosalie¡¯s words ¡°I could have remembered you earlier¡±, a voice echoed in his mind, saying, ¡°If I


    could have met you earlier, if I had known, I would have fallen in love with you. I would never have


    let you suffer so much, and I would never have been so cold and


    indifferent¡­¡±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    It was Jonathan¡¯s voice.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°Have I ever said such words to her?¡±


    The next thing Jonathan knew, tears were pouring out of his eyes. It took him by surprise.


    Rosalie was startled. She had not expected Jonathan to cry under such


    circumstances after their meeting. Rosalie awkwardly wiped away his tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Jon! Don¡¯t


    cry!¡±


    The more Rosalie wiped away Jonathan¡¯s tears, the more tears rolled down.


    The people around who had been stunned were even more astonished at that


    moment.


    They thought in unison, ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ is crying? He¡¯s just cried like a baby!¡±


    In Strico, no one had seen Jonathan cry. However, they have witnessed the scene. They expected


    no one to believe what they saw that day, even if they told


    everyone.


    Even Jonathan had not expected that he would cry and that his tears would roll down so quickly.


    Although he wanted to control himself and stop crying, his body seemed to be acting against his will


    and let the tears continue to fall.


    Jonathan remarked inwardly, ¡°Why? How can this woman make me cry with just her words? How


    can this woman¡¯s touch make me long for her? Is it because she is Rosalie, the woman I thought


    was no longer in this world? Is it because she¡¯s the one I loved? But even if she has loved me, why


    does it matter? Since I have forgotten everything about her, it means that my love for her has not


    been deep at all, or has it?¡±


    Jonathan suddenly grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand, which was wiping his tears. Then, he dragged Rosalie


    and strode toward the car at the side.


    The car door closed with a loud bang. Rosalie and Jonathan got into a ck Bentley. No one dared


    to approach the car at that moment.


    ¡°Why did Daddy and Mommy get in the car?¡± Everyone finally came to their senses until a child¡¯s


    meek voice sounded.


    Carlos looked at Jennifer. She looked very adorable and had Rosalie¡¯s facial features, but she also


    looked like Jonathan.


    Needless to say, Carlos knew that the child was Jonathan¡¯s. She was one of the triplets Rosalie was


    pregnant with back then.


    It turned out that not only Guillermo but another of the triplets had survived. As Carlos expected,


    Kurt had not told them the truth back then.


    Carlos thought, ¡°Since Rosalie is still alive, then¡­ whose ash is in the urn given by


    11:31


    Mr. Wilmer? And how did Rosalie survive? Why would one of the triplets be with Rosalie while the


    other was handed over to the Youngblood family by Mr. Wilmer?¡±


    At that moment, Carlos¡¯s mind was in a mess. He had too many questions.


    No matter what, the child of Rosalie and Jonathan was still alive. It was great news. Carlos¡¯s eyes


    blinked with tears. He squatted and said to Jennifer, ¡°Because you and your mommy have finally


    come to us. Your daddy has a lot to talk to your mommy. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡±


    As Carlos spoke, his voice choked up a little. Then he continued, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Gibson, your daddy¡¯s


    subordinate. Come with me. Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°My name is Jen Leighton, but Mommy says I¡¯m going to change it to Jennifer Youngblood,¡±


    Jennifer replied in a meek voice.


    Carlos mused, ¡°Her name has three sybles, just like Guillermo¡¯s. Jen and Jon¡­ Is it because of


    Mr. Youngblood that her name sounds like his? Now Rosalie is back. But Mr. Youngblood doesn¡¯t


    remember anything about her. Back then, we even said that Rosalie¡¯s death was because¡­


    Carlos could not help but feel heavy in his heart as he thought about it.


    He wondered if Jonathan would remember everything and finally had a good life after seeing


    Rosalie.


    Carlos had watched the rtionship between Jonathan and Rosalie from beginning to end and


    knew it better than anyone. Because he knew the process, he understood that it was not easy for


    Jonathan and Rosalie to be together. At that moment, Agyness looked at Jennifer, who was talking


    to Carlos, with jealousy. She had not expected that the little girl was indeed Jonathan¡¯s biological


    daughter.


    In that way, Wrenna¡¯s identity would be immensely awkward.


    If the Youngblood family had a real prominent youngdy, no one would care about a fake


    prominent youngdy like Wrenna.


    At that moment, Agyness could feel that everything Wrenna had would be taken away from her by


    the newly appeared ¡°prominent youngdy¡±. She was even more bothered that what she had


    wanted to get would also be taken away from her.


    After all, Rosalie was still Jonathan¡¯s wife. Jonathan even cried when he saw her.


    The existence of someone like Rosalie shattered Agyness¡¯s dream of marrying into a wealthy


    family.


    Meanwhile, in the back seat of the Bentley, Jonathan stared at Rosalie with red eyes. His hands


    tightly, sped her wrists. Tears kept streaming down from his eyes,pletely out of control.


    ¡°Jon, let go of me. I can¡¯t talk to you like this,¡± Rosalie said. Although the back seat of the car was


    quite spacious, their posture at the moment made Rosalie feel


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    11:31


    ufortable.


    ¡°Why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you leave me without hesitation? Why did youe back with the


    child? Why? Did you think of me because you had a hard time out there?¡± Jonathan asked harshly.


    However, his cold voice and tears were a strange contrast.


    Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡°I left?¡± Some of her memories had not been recovered. For


    example, she could not remember why she had been separated from Jonathan.


    Her current memory only helped her remember the truth about her imprisonment after the car


    ident. Then Rosalie decided to forgive Jonathan and put the past behind her. However, he did


    not believe that she had forgiven him.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Did I leave because of that? But¡­ That¡¯s impossible! Since I¡¯m


    going to let go of those matters, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave!¡±


    Then, Rosalie asked, ¡°You said I left you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan questioned sarcastically. Tears flowed down his cheeks and dripped on the


    back of Rosalie¡¯s hand. She felt the tears were hot.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Jon, I can¡¯t possibly leave you without hesitation. There must be


    some reason! Besides, I didn¡¯te back to you because of the hardship out there. I just¡­

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    ¡°You just what? Are you saying you came back for me because you love me?¡± Jonathan asked with


    irony.


    Rosalie fixed her gaze on Jonathan. His tears made her feel heartbroken. She did not understand


    why Jonathan¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to hold an


    unspeakable contradiction. She replied, ¡°Yes, I love you. That is why I came back for you.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his heart beat wildly at that moment as if Rosalie¡¯s


    words were extremely important to him.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart was beating so fast that he could not breathe.


    He thought, ¡°Why did this woman have such a great influence on me?¡±


    After a long time, he spoke with difficulty, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to believe someone who has left


    me for five years?¡±


    ¡°So what should I do to make you believe me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and did not know what to say for a moment. His finger subconsciously


    grabbed her wrists.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosalie could not help but frown and gasped.


    Jonathan instinctively loosened his grip, and Rosalie pulled her wrist away. As expected, there were


    red marks on her wrists.


    Jonathan looked at his empty palms in a daze. At that moment, he felt that some treasure had


    gotten away from his grasp.


    ¡°Treasure? What is a treasure to me? Is it her?¡± Jonathan pondered. As the idea shed through his


    mind, he felt a little ridiculous.


    Then, a pair of hands held his face. ¡°Why are you still crying? Stop crying. It looks like I have bullied


    you when you cry like this.¡±


    ¡°Bully? What could she possibly do to bully me?¡± Jonathan thought with mockery. However, he


    could not control the tears at all. It was an instinctive reaction of his


    body.


    ¡°If you want to prove¡­¡± Rosalie murmured. Her lips pressed against his cheek, sucking gently at his


    tears.


    Jonathan subconsciously tried to push her away. When his hand pressed Rosalie¡¯s shoulder, it


    seemed he could not use any strength, as if unwilling to push her


    away.


    Her lips slowly moved from his face and kissed his eyes full of tears. ¡°Okay, stop crying. I didn¡¯t


    mean to leave you for five years. In the future, I¡¯ll never leave you again, okay?¡±


    Her voice echoed softly in the car, and her soft tone was pleasant.


    Jonathan felt a little ufortable and wanted to turn his head away. He thought, ¡°Does she think


    I¡¯m a child? Does she have to coax me like this?¡±


    When he moved, Rosalie¡¯s hands that held his cheeks turned him back so that Jonathan was facing


    her.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± Jonathan stared at Rosalie. No one had ever dared to do that to Jonathan but Rosalie.


    However, Jonathan did not feel repulsed by Rosalie¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If¡­ Well, if you don¡¯t like me doing this, you can push me away,¡± Rosalie said. After all, although


    she loved Jonathan as much as before, she felt his feelings for her were somewhat different.


    Rosalie reckoned that there would probably be changes in five years. Although Rosalie thought so,


    there seemed to be a voice in her heart saying,¡± They won¡¯t change. His feelings for you will not


    change.¡±


    Such an unforgettable feeling could not change after only five years.


    Thus, when Rosalie said that, she was also nervously watching Jonathan¡¯s reaction, afraid of him


    pushing her away.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After Rosalie had waited a while, Jonathan¡¯s hands were still on her shoulders, and he did not push


    her away.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Does this mean Jonathan no longer hates me?¡±


    Rosalie instantly rxed. She looked at Jonathan and found that after five years, he did not seem to


    have changed much from what she remembered. There were no traces of time on him. If there were


    any, Jonathan would only look more


    mature.


    Naturally, she could see his maturity before he cried.


    After Jonathan cried, he seemed more childish instead.


    Especially at that moment, his bright and beautiful eyes were still glistening because of the tears.


    Although he was ring at her, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that his gaze carried a


    seductive undertone.


    It was like having an extreme contradiction, but it attracted people¡¯s attention.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Does he know how charming he is now?¡±


    Rosalie could not help but lean her face against Jonathan. ¡°Jon, I miss you. I miss you so much. I


    think about you every day and wish I could see you sooner. Then I¡¯ll tell you how much I love


    you¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and Rosalie¡¯s delicate face drew closer to him.


    Jonathan said inwardly, ¡°You¡­ miss me? You love me?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body seemed to react to Rosalie¡¯s words and shivered slightly. Her lips fell on his as her


    voice sounded.


    It was the first kiss after five years.


    It did not feel as strange as Rosalie had imagined. Instead, she felt a long-lost


    familiarity.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips were very soft and had a trace of coldness, yet familiar. His temperature and breath


    seemed to captivate her.


    Jonathan that day was no longer the man Rosalie remembered from five years ago, nor the one in


    her dream she kept trying to see clearly. He was there, right in front of her.


    Rosalie gently closed her eyes and kissed Jonathan deeply.


    Jonathan passively enjoyed the kiss. He never thought he would see his deceased wife again one


    day, let alone be kissed like that after meeting her.


    Jonathan had always liked to be in control. However, he felt Rosalie was controlling him.


    Her tongue pried open his lips and entered his mouth as Jonathan let her tongue in. He could push


    her away but could not bear to end the kiss.


    He was reluctant to push Rosalie away and did not want the kiss to end.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°What is wrong with me? Even if I have loved and married her, it doesn¡¯t mean


    she can control me like this!¡±


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie panted slightly and looked at Jonathan as her face flushed red.


    ¡°Well¡­ Is that enough? If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, I¡­ Well, I can continue to prove it.¡± Rosalie


    seemed to be a little unsatisfied.


    For a moment, Jonathan pursed his thin lips and did not know how to answer.


    By the time Rosalie followed Jonathan back to the Youngblood residence, it was two hourster.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but blush as she recollected her bold actions in the car earlier.


    Truth be told, she never anticipated behaving that way. It was as if everything had felt so natural


    after meeting with Jonathan.


    However, she had entirely forgotten that there was a group of people waiting outside the car!


    Consequently, when she stepped out of the car to bring Jennifer with her, the expressions on those


    people¡¯s faces carried a hint of suggestive curiosity, clearly specting about what had transpired


    inside the vehicle.


    Jennifer was quite straightforward. She immediately asked, ¡°Mommy, why were you and Daddy in


    the car for so long? Were you telling Daddy stories?¡±


    Rosalie was so taken aback that she nearly choked on her saliva. Whenever Jennifer used to feel


    upset, Rosalie would tell her stories to divert her attention, and it had be a habit.


    Jennifer probably figured that Jonathan was tearing up from sorrow, so Rosalie went to tell him


    stories to cheer him up.


    ¡°Yes¡­ um¡­ I was just telling Daddy some stories,¡± Rosalie replied awkwardly. Upon Rosalie¡¯s


    words, the people around her began to cast even more suggestive nces her way.


    Now, as Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, the former housekeepers who had served


    her before were all taken aback at the sight of her. The butler, Gary, was particrly overwhelmed,


    stumbling over his words. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, you¡¯re alive¡­ you¡¯re truly alive! This is wonderful,


    you¡¯re not dead, you¡¯re not dead!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gary, I am still alive,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I promised you back then that I wouldn¡¯t leave


    Jon, but I still¡­¡±


    ¡°Being alive is what truly matters, being alive is all that matters!¡± Gary said, his eyes welling up with


    tears.


    Jonathan headed straight upstairs upon returning to the Youngblood residence. Meanwhile, facing


    the butler and the one who had apanied her back to the Youngblood residence, Carlos,


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Jon keeps mentioning that I left him back then. What exactly happened?¡±


    As Rosalie spoke, both Gary and Carlos widened their eyes and stared at her in astonishment. ¡°You


    don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­ I had amnesia for quite a while. It was only in the past two years that I gradually started


    recalling some things from the past. And just a week ago, I finally remembered Jon, so I returned to


    Strico,¡± Rosalie exined her situation


    213


    briefly. ¡°The most recent memory I recovered was spending New Year¡¯s Eve with Jon, but afterward,


    I have no recollection.¡±


    It was as if her memories had fragmented, just like when one had been drinking and couldn¡¯t


    remember certain parts.


    Gary and Carlos exchanged helpless nces, and eventually, Carlos asked Rosalie, ¡°You lost your


    memory too?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®too¡¯?¡± Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Did Jonathan¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood lost his memory too. However, up to this point, he hasn¡¯t recalled anything on


    his own. Everything he knows about you, he learned from uster,¡± Carlos exined.


    ¡°But, is it just a coincidence that we both lost our memories?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but find it


    unbelievable.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood losing his memory was not a coincidence,¡± Carlos exined. They were currently


    in the living room with only Carlos, Gary, and Rosalie present, which gave Carlos the confidence to


    speak openly.


    After all, only a few people were privy to this matter.


    ¡°Back then, when you fell into the sea, Mr. Youngblood nearly went mad. Later, Mr. Wilmer brought


    a child and your ashes to Mr. Youngblood. Mr. Youngblood held your ashes and was tormented by


    grief. If we hadn¡¯t made him forget you at that time, he might not have been able to continue living!¡±


    Rosalie was astounded by Carlos¡¯s words.


    With a heavy heart, she couldn¡¯t help but ponder, ¡°What kind of memories did I leave behind? Did


    Jonathan trulye close to losing his sanity at that time, to the point of being unable to move


    forward with his life?¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why did I fall into the sea?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously. She desperately


    wanted to know the nature of the memories she had yet to recover. Carlos proceeded to exin in


    great detail the circumstances surrounding Rosalie¡¯s fall into the sea, and then he continued,


    ¡°During that period, when Mr. Youngblood was left holding your ashes, he appeared utterly lost and


    disconnected from reality. Ultimately, Mr. Wilmer suggested erasing Mr. Youngblood¡¯s memories of


    you as the only means for him to move forward and rebuild his life.¡±


    ¡°Erase? How do you erase memories? Only the memories rted to me?¡±


    ¡°Using hypnosis,¡± Carlos exined. ¡°At that time, Mr. Wilmer found a skilled hypnotist who


    sessfully erased the memories concerning you. However, asionally, there are still some


    fragments of your past in Mr. Youngblood¡¯s mind. It¡¯s just that his feelings for you might¡­¡±


    At this point, Carlos seemed somewhat apologetic as he cast a sympathetic nce toward Rosalie.


    Despite Jonathan¡¯s deep love for Rosalie in the past, the current amnesiac Jonathan probably no


    longer held the same sentiments.


    11:32


    Nevertheless, this was all theoretical.


    Today, when Jonathan and Rosalie encountered each other, he surprisingly shed tears and even


    willingly offered Rosalie a ride in his car. These actions led Carlos to believe that, despite the


    memory loss, Jonathan¡¯s feelings for Rosalie were still unique.


    Rosalie took a deep breath, finally understanding why Jonathan¡¯s attitude had been this way today.


    ¡°Jon¡­ He¡¯s forgotten everything about the love we once shared. But as long as he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s


    what truly matters. Even if those memories are lost, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Rosalie whispered to herself.


    ¡°If I fell into the sea back then, why did Jon believe I had left him?¡± Rosalie asked, her confusion


    evident.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Carlos¡¯s expression grew even more ufortable. ¡°Well¡­ at that time, Mr. Wilmer believed it was


    best to avoid triggering any strong emotions in Mr. Youngblood, who had been hypnotized. If he


    were to learn about your fall into the sea, it might have been too emotionally overwhelming for him,


    potentially even driving him to madness. So, we told Mr. Youngblood that you left him directly after


    giving birth to your children because you had discovered the truth about the old case. However, you


    met with an unfortunate ident while leaving and tragically passed away.¡±


    Rosalie pressed her lips together and thought, ¡°So that¡¯s what they told him! No wonder Jon had


    been behaving that way.¡±


    In the days toe, it appeared that Rosalie had a lot to contend with. Nevertheless, even if


    Jonathan had forgotten her and misunderstood her, she was resolute in her determination to


    reignite his love for her while he remained unattached.


    ¡°By the way, does Jon have someone he¡¯s interested in now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Carlos quickly stated. Over the past five years, even though Jonathan had


    forgotten about Rosalie and had no intention ofmitting to her, he had refrained from romantic


    entanglements, leading a celibate life.


    ¡°What about Ms. Sabatini? Online rumors are suggesting that Jon adopted Wrenna because of Ms.


    Sabatini,¡± Rosalie asked.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood adopted Wrenna simply because he happened to see Ms. Sabatini and Wrenna


    being mistreated, and Guillermo expressed a desire for a younger sister,¡± Carlos quickly exined,


    worried about any misunderstandings Rosalie might have.


    ¡°You mean Guillermo, right?¡± Rosalie¡¯s expression grew somewhat emotional when Carlos


    mentioned her son, whom she had never met.


    ¡°Yes, Guillermo. He¡¯ll being home from kindergarten soon, and you¡¯ll get to see him,¡± Carlos


    replied.


    ¡°And what about the other children? I was pregnant with triplets initially. When I woke up in the


    hospital, I only had Jen by my side. Do you have my two children here?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    However, both Carlos and Gary wore regretful expressions. ¡°No, there¡¯s only Guillermo here.¡±


    Rosalie felt her heart sink, a bitter and piercing sensation spreading from her chest.


    Although she had contemted the possibility, having it confirmed brought another wave of pain.


    She had carried three children in her womb, but now, only two remained. Her mind was


    overwhelmed by questions about what had be of the missing child, where the child might be,


    and whether that child was still alive.


    ¡°When Mr. Wilmer first handed Guillermo over to the Youngblood family, he imed that only one


    child had survived. But now, Ms. Youngblood is also alive, right? Perhaps the other child is still out


    there,¡± Gary pondered. He had taken to addressing Jennifer as ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡± out of a sense of


    responsibility. Indeed, Jennifer was the rightful Ms. Youngblood of the Youngblood family! Rosalie


    exhaled with relief. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible that the missing child is still alive. Mr. Wilmer likely holds all


    the answers. He must know whether the child is living or not,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Do you know where Mr. Wilmer is?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Since Mr. Wilmer had Mr. Youngblood¡¯s memory hypnotized, he was arrested by the police on


    charges of assault and kidnapping. However, he managed to escape before his trial, and now,


    nobody knows his whereabouts. Today, Mr. Youngblood and I visited the police station because they


    had received a lead on Mr. Wilmer¡¯s location, so we went to confirm,¡± Carlos exined.


    Rosalie shivered, her breath quickening. ¡°Does that mean they¡¯ll find Mr. Wilmer soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Youngblood family will also assist the police in tracking down Mr.


    13


    Wilmer!¡± Carlos assured her.


    Especially when considering their past belief that only Guillermo had survived, it appeared that the


    situation had taken a different turn. Their determination to locate Kurt was fueled not only by this but


    also by the need to find the


    whereabouts of the final child.


    Suddenly, a cry from the second floor shattered the silence.


    The three individuals in the living room looked up to see a housekeeper standing not far from the


    staircase, her gaze fixed on a room at the end of the hallway, her expression filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s Ms. Youngblood?¡± Gary asked, recognizing the housekeeper he had


    tasked with looking after Jennifer.


    ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡­ she¡­ entered Mr. Youngblood¡¯s study,¡± the housekeeper replied, her face


    reflecting her inner turmoil.


    Jonathan¡¯s study was a ce that not just anyone could enter. Even Guillermo would incur


    Jonathan¡¯s displeasure if he were to enter the study without a good


    reason.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With Jennifer having just returned, the prospect of angering Jonathan was a genuine concern for


    Gary and Carlos.


    Inside the study at that very moment, a young girl and a man were locked in a stare-down.


    Informed by the housekeeper apanying her that Jonathan was in his study, Jennifer brimmed


    with enthusiasm to engage in a conversation with him. Overflowing with thoughts and eager to


    share them, she rushed into the study after seeking directions from the housekeeper regarding its


    location. ¡°Who gave you permission to enter?¡± Jonathan asked, a displeased frown creasing his


    forehead. He typically treasured the moments of quiet contemtion he spent in his study and did


    not wee any disturbances.


    What added to his annoyance was that he was presently engrossed in thoughts about Rosalie, and


    the cherubic face before him served as a poignant reminder of her. It left him feeling inexplicably


    irked, though he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the source of his irritation.


    ¡°I entered on my own,¡± Jennifer dered, raising her tiny chin. ¡°I wanted to get a good look at you,


    Daddy. And, Daddy, you need to get a good look at me too because from now on, I¡¯m your little girl.


    Don¡¯t mix me up with anyone else!¡± Inwardly, Jennifer thought, ¡°We look so much alike that I can


    spot Daddy without any confusion!¡± This realization filled her with a sense of pride.


    ¡°Who told you to call me Daddy?¡± Jonathan questioned, his tone chilly.


    Jennifer blinked her eyes, so reminiscent of Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Mommy told me to call you Daddy. Mommy


    said you¡¯re my daddy and showed me your photos. Sadly, they¡¯re all torn, but Mommy said that


    when I meet you, I can take a few photos of


    11:2


    you if I want. By the way, Daddy, my name is Jennifer, but I still prefer to go by Jen. Can I use that


    name at kindergarten? And¡­¡±


    Jennifer continued to chatter away, detailing her preferences, from her favorite color and food to her


    beloved stories.


    Jonathan suddenly felt a headache creeping in.


    ¡°If Jen is indeed my daughter, she¡¯s quite the talkerpared to Guillermo. And what¡­ she wants


    to take a picture?¡± Jonathan muttered to himself in silence.


    He had never been fond of taking photos, and yet that woman, Rosalie, casually promised it.


    However, when he heard the name Jennifer, which bore a striking resemnce to his own,


    Jonathan felt an unusual flutter in his heart.


    ¡°Daddy, hug me!¡± Jennifer raised her tiny arms, hoping Jonathan would lift her. Jonathan pressed


    his thin lips tightly and remained still. He had even stopped hugging Guillermo after he began


    attending kindergarten.


    Now, here was Jennifer, whom he had just met today, requesting a hug.


    The father and daughter locked eyes. Jennifer had widened her glistening eyes, and her tiny


    outstretched arms appeared to tire. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you like me?¡± A trace of moisture welled up in her


    eyes.


    Jonathan suddenly felt a pang in his heart. Almost instinctively, he embraced the tiny girl.


    Instantly, a smile spread across Jennifer¡¯s small face, and the glistening hint in her eyes vanished.


    Her little arms even wrapped around Jonathan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Well, Mommy was right. Daddy really does like me!¡± Jennifer thought.


    Only at that moment did Jonathan be fully aware that he had indeed scooped up Jennifer in


    his arms.


    Jennifer¡¯s petite, soft body was simr in size to Guillermo¡¯s, but it felt entirely different as Jonathan


    held her. Especially the way her little arms clung to his shoulders and neck, her tiny body fitting


    snugly against his, created an indescribable intimacy.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Jennifer¡¯s tiny hands automatically reached out to touch Jonathan¡¯s face as well.


    Her friendly manner reminded Jonathan of Rosalie. He could not help but notice how much Rosalie


    and Jennifer resembled each other.


    Jennifer was very satisfied with her current height. Now, she could finally see her father well.


    Looking at him at such a close distance waspletely different from looking at his photos.


    ¡°This is the real daddy!¡± Jennifer thought.


    ¡°I will like you, Daddy, but you mustn¡¯t keep crying in the future. Boys are not allowed to cry easily.


    You must not cry easily from now on, or everyone will know that I have a crybaby for a daddy.¡±


    Jennifer also seemed to feel a little embarrassed, causing Jonathan to feel both amused and


    exasperation at the same time. No one dared to dislike Jonathan in Strico. However, Jennifer, who


    seemed to be his own daughter, was showing him her disdain.


    After saying these words, Jennifer yawned as if she was a bit sleepy, and her eyelids began to


    droop.


    She feltfortable and sleepy being held like this by Jonathan.


    But despite her sleepiness, Jennifer still kissed Jonathan¡¯s cheek.


    Her soft and tender lips pecked Jonathan¡¯s cheek casually. Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and


    he felt his cheek burning up hot while a strange feeling swept past his heart.


    ¡°Was that a¡­ kiss?¡± Jonathan mused.


    When Jonathan came to think of it, he and his son Guillermo had never done this before. Jonathan


    had never asked for it, and Guillermo had never taken the initiative to do it either.


    All the while, it had always been rather cool between Jonathan and Guillermo. Jonathan would meet


    all of Guillermo¡¯s material needs, and that was all. They never did anything intimate with each other.


    When Guillermo was little, Jonathan seldom took the initiative to hold him.


    Guillermo was taken care of by housekeepers and had everything a child could ask for. This


    allowed Jonathan to spend more of his time on his business, and he never felt that there was


    anything wrong with it.


    But now, because of the kiss Jonathan just received from Jennifer, he felt as if he had somehow


    missed out on something important in the past.


    As Jennifer had note out of the study for a long time, the butler and Carlos were worried about


    her safety.


    They didn¡¯t know if Jonathan was scolding Jennifer in the study or if she was now


    1320


    crying in terror. They feared that it would cause Jonathan and Jennifer to be estrangedter.


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s rtionship with Wrenna did not look good. At this moment, Carlos¡¯s phone


    rang, and the caller was Jonathan. When Carlos picked up the call, Jonathan only said, ¡°Come to


    the study and get Jennifer out of here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Carlos hurriedly answered, worrying that Jennifer might have annoyed Jonathan.


    When Carlos put away his phone, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer is in Mr. Youngblood¡¯s study. Mr. Youngblood just asked for someone to take her out of the


    room,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Then let me do it,¡± Rosalie said and headed for the stairs.


    When Rosalie walked into the study, she saw Jennifer lying on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Upon a closer


    look, Jennifer was seemingly asleep, and her little hands were circled Jonathan¡¯s neck.


    As for Jonathan, he looked like a statue at that moment. When he saw Rosalieing in, he


    frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Since you only need someone to help you carry Jennifer out, what difference does it make whether


    it is Mr. Gibson or me?¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad again.


    Carlos had told Rosalie that after she ¡°died,¡± Jonathan carried her ashes in his arms, and acted like


    a man that lost his soul and mind. Although Rosalie didn¡¯t see it, she felt heartache just hearing


    that.


    How much did Jonathan love Rosalie? Jonathan once said that he could give Rosalie his life, and


    he had done so.


    Carlos also said that when Rosalie was trapped in the car, and Jonathan needed to choose to save


    her, he had even recorded a will on the spot.


    Jonathan loved Rosalie with his entire life, but now¡­ he had forgotten it! He had simply forgotten


    how much he used to love her.


    However, Jonathan was still alive, and that was enough. This time, it would be Rosalie¡¯s turn to


    make him fall in love with her again.


    Rosalie approached them slowly and said, ¡°Jen must like you very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t


    fall asleep on you like this.¡±


    He pursed his lips lightly. Take her away. I still have things to do.¡± However, Rosalie didn¡¯t take


    Jennifer away immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°You like Jen, don¡¯t you?¡± Based on Rosalie¡¯s


    understanding of Jonathan, if Jonathan didn¡¯t like it, even if it was just a little kid, he would never


    hold the kid in his arms, let alone allow the kid to wrap her arms tightly around his neck like that.


    Jonathan let out a chuckle and replied in a mocking tone, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    11:32


    Rosalie¡¯s red lips partly lightly as she answered, ¡°Because you never let anyone touch your neck for


    no reason.¡± To Jonathan, allowing someone to do that was akin to handing his life over to the


    person.


    Once, when Jennifer wrapped her arms around Jonathan¡¯s neck, Jonathan said, ¡°Did you know that


    only your hands are allowed to touch my neck like this? No one else is allowed to do so. Major


    arteries are here. Letting someone touch this area like this is like handing your life to them.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But now, Jonathan was also willing to let Jennifer¡¯s little hands touch his neck like this. This meant


    that he had already lowered his guard around Jennifer.


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened as he mused, ¡°Did I say something like that to Jen back then?¡±


    It was as if Rosalie knew Jonathan very well, but Jonathan didn¡¯t know Rosalie at all.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t think you know me so well. Even if you once knew me, it has been five years. How


    would you know how I¡¯ve changed in the past five years?¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Indeed, it had been five years. Rosalie took a deep breath. ¡°In that case, allow me to get to know


    you again, okay? I¡¯ve asked Mr. Gibson, and he said that you haven¡¯t fallen in love with any other


    woman for the past five years. You may also get to know me again. Maybe you will find that it¡¯s not


    so bad to have a wife like me.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Rosalie sharply. After a while, Jonathan¡¯s lips


    slowly lifted into a half-smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you want me to fall in love with you again?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s beautiful eyes met Jonathan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s simple and direct answer stunned Jonathan a little. The three words Rosalie just uttered


    sent ripples across Jonathan¡¯s heart as though they actually meant a lot to him.


    Jonathan¡¯s heartbeat was also elerating.


    Even though Jonathan desperately wanted to slow down his heartbeat, his body was not controlled


    by his will at all.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I fell in love with you back then, but why do you think I would fall in love with you


    now?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice unconsciously rose, seemingly an attempt to mask the embarrassment that


    had crept over him.


    Jonathan¡¯s elevated tone stirred Jennifer, who had been dozing on his back.


    Jennifer blinked sleepily, her eyes half-open. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m still sleepy. Please don¡¯t wake me up!¡±


    With that, she nted a kiss on Jonathan¡¯s cheek as if to soothe him.


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and an ufortable sensation coursed through him.


    ¡°All right, Jen, Mommy will take you to another room to rest. Daddy has to work.¡± Rosalie took a


    couple of steps closer.


    Jennifer readily agreed, her tiny arms outstretched.


    Rosalie scooped Jennifer from Jonathan¡¯s arms, and Jennifer settled on Rosalie¡¯s back, sliding


    back into slumber.


    With Jennifer¡¯s absence, Jonathan felt an unexpected void in his arms. He had wished for Jennifer


    to be taken away earlier, but when it happened, he found himself inexplicably disheartened.


    ¡°What¡¯se over me today? Why am I acting so strangely?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His emotions had been stirred up by the mother-daughter duo in front of him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to your work for now,¡± Rosalie said in hushed tones, taking care not to wake


    their daughter.


    Just as she turned to go, she paused and looked back at Jonathan. ¡°Oh, by the way, Jon, I¡¯m still


    your wife, right? I mean, I¡¯m very much alive, so technically, we¡¯re still married. It¡¯s only natural for


    me to hope you¡¯ll fall in love with me again, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With those words, she left the study, cradling their sleeping daughter in her arms, not waiting for his


    response.


    Jonathan pursed his lips, gazing at the door in contemtion. ¡°It¡¯s only natural? Am I being taken


    for granted by the woman who left me five years ago? But why does it make me feel so strangely


    content to hear her say that? It¡¯s peculiar.¡± Jonathan lowered his head, studying his own hands.


    Even if he had tried to forget her, it seemed his body still held onto those memories. Faced with her,


    his reactions were undeniably unpredictable.


    He ced his hand over his heart, sensing its rapid, excited rhythm. It had been a long time since


    he had felt this way, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her presence was the cause.


    ¡°Is it because of her mere presence?¡± he wondered.


    Jonathan lowered his head, studying his own hands. Even if he had forgotten her, it seemed his


    body still held onto those memories. Faced with her, his reactions


    were undeniably unpredictable.


    ¡°Rosalie, why did youe back? Do you really want me to love you?¡± Jonathan muttered, his


    whisper carried by the still air.


    Rosalie met her son Guillermo that evening.


    She had assumed that her son and daughters would resemble one another, given that they were


    triplets. However, as she gazed upon Guillermo, she realized their faces were remarkably distinct.


    In fact, Guillermo was the spitting image of Jonathan! Rosalie recalled having seen a childhood


    photo of Jonathan, which bore an uncanny resemnce to


    Guillermo.


    There was no doubt that the child would grow up to resemble his father, attracting the attention of


    Strico¡¯s youngdies.


    ¡°Are you my mommy?¡± Guillermo¡¯s first words upon seeing Rosalie took her by surprise.


    She had prepared a lot of opening lines, but now none was needed.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Rosalie was taken aback, for she hadn¡¯t introduced herself to Guillermo


    yet.


    ¡°Did Gary and Carlos tell him?¡± she wondered. Rosalie turned to look at them and noticed their


    equal astonishment.


    ¡°Daddy took me to visit your grave. There¡¯s a photo of you on the tombstone,¡± Guillermo said.


    Rosalie was taken aback and choked on her own saliva. ¡°Visit my grave? The picture on my


    tombstone?¡±


    Rosalie nced at Jonathan, who was seated on the couch. ¡°I wonder how that would have yed


    out, taking our son to visit my grave?¡±


    ¡°Why did you visit Mommy¡¯s grave?¡± Another voice chimed in, the puzzled face of Jennifer now part


    of the conversation.


    ¡°Because Mommy passed away,¡± Guillermo replied.


    ¡°But Mommy is alive.¡±


    ¡°Everyone said Mommy died.¡±


    And so, the two children began to argue passionately about whether Rosalie was dead or alive.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe her ears and hurriedly interjected, ¡°Okay, stop! Mommy is still alive. It was


    all a misunderstanding! Guille, Mommy is back. I¡¯m sorry I left for such a long time, and I promise I¡¯ll


    never leave you again.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up, and her voice trembled with emotion.


    She remembered how the triplets were in her belly and the impression they had on her every time


    they moved.


    She thought she had only Jennifer, but now there was also Guillermo.


    Compared to Rosalie¡¯s overwhelming excitement, Guillermo¡¯s expression remained stoic. It


    appeared that, for him, whether his mother was alive or not held little significance.


    It was as though his mother was merely a symbol to him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you leave,¡± Guillermo stated, his tone closely resembling Jonathan¡¯s.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She hadn¡¯t fulfilled her motherly duties for five years, and it was


    only natural that Guillermo was treating her with such aloofness


    now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You¡¯ll see me every day from now on. Come on, call me Mommy!¡± Rosalie


    eximed, opening her arms to hug Guillermo.


    Guillermo appeared somewhat ufortable-and was on the verge of resisting. Despite his young


    age of five, he wasn¡¯t ustomed to being embraced by others, especially considering he had just


    met his mom today.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave me already? Why¡­ do you want me to call


    you Mommy?¡± Guillermo questioned, unconsciously biting his lower lip. He felt that he didn¡¯t need


    his mom and had been doing just fine without her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Is this what it feels like to be hugged by Mommy?¡± He remembered how, when watching


    cartoons, the little mouse in the animation liked to be hugged by its mother. At the time, he had


    found it strange, as there was never an asion for him to be hugged.


    He didn¡¯t want such a hug!


    However, his mother¡¯s embrace was so warm that Guillermo felt hesitant to push Rosalie away.


    ¡°I never meant to leave you!¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. ¡°Guille, you¡¯re my baby. How can I leave you?¡±


    Nevertheless, when she said that, Jonathan, who was sitting on the couch, suddenly frowned. At


    this moment, two figures shed in his mind.


    The figures were intertwined,


    ¡°Do you want me? If you do, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± One of the two figures spoke in his voice.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    He was the one talking!


    ¡°I want you, Jon!¡± Jonathan paused a second, wondering whose voice was replying in his mind,


    before realizing it was Rosalie¡¯s.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie and stroked his temple with one hand. His head started to ache as if it


    was being pierced by a sharp needle.


    ¡°Rosie, if you want me, then you can¡¯t leave me. Not now, not ever!¡± The voices appeared again.


    ¡°Okay, Jon. I won¡¯t leave you!¡±


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡±


    Jonathan kept calling Rosalie¡¯s name as if it was the most important thing for him.


    His head throbbed with pain, a jumble of fragmented memories and


    conversations racing through his mind too quickly to grasp.


    ¡°What are these voices and conversations? Is this between her and me?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you experiencing a headache again?¡± Gary noticed Jonathan¡¯s unusual


    behavior and rushed over.


    Jonathan took a deep breath but let out a groan in the process. This headache was more intense


    than any he had had before.


    Rosalie, who held Guillermo in her arms, hurried to Jonathan, her voiceced with concern. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s face turned ashen, a sheen of sweat forming on his forehead. He


    furrowed his brow and pressed one hand against his throbbing temple, the pain evident in his deep-


    set eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood seems to be experiencing a severe headache. I¡¯ll call Dr. Hale toe over,¡± the


    butler said, quickly making his way to the phone.


    Rosalie gazed at Jonathan with concern etched across her face. She retrieved a tissue to wipe the


    sweat from his brow, but as her hand approached, he suddenly seized her wrist.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± He spoke through clenched teeth, trembling from the pain.


    ¡°I just want to wipe your sweat,¡± Rosalie exined calmly. He gripped her wrist tightly, causing pain,


    but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Are you hurting right now? Please don¡¯t talk. The more you talk, the more it¡¯ll


    hurt. Just hold on a little longer. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Her voice was gentle yet firm, aforting reassurance.


    Amid the ordeal, a fractured memory shed through Jonathan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Are you experiencing stomach pain, Jon? Wait for me. I¡¯ll buy some medicine


    and be right back¡­¡± The same voice from the past resurfaced, causing him to drift into a


    momentary reverie.


    Reality and memories blurred, and Jonathan gazed at Rosalie as he recalled the days of their past.


    They had lived in a modest rental home, and Rosalie was watching Jonathan with concern before


    dashing out of the room into the darkness.


    And the pain continued, in the past and also in the present.


    After what felt like an eternity, a fragment of a memory emerged in Jonathan¡¯s mind. It was the


    moment Rosalie returned. She had opened the door and rushed to Jonathan, medicine in hand.


    ¡°Jon, I bought the medicine¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rosalie came back and didn¡¯t leave Jonathan.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± Jonathan moaned, the name slipping past his lips.


    Both Rosalie and Jonathan were taken aback by the words.


    It had been a long time since Rosalie heard Jonathan call her that. Even in their earlier, more


    intimate days, he would use ¡°Rosie¡± privately.


    For him, she wasn¡¯t just the woman he loved. She was also his family.


    He had said that addressing her as Rosie made him feel less lonely.


    Rosalie reached out with her free hand, the one Jonathan wasn¡¯t holding, and gently touched the


    damp hair on his forehead. She leaned in, resting her forehead against his. ¡°Jon, I¡¯m here. Just lie


    down for a while until the doctor arrives.¡±


    He stared at her as if his excruciating headache was nothingpared to the shock he felt.


    ¡°Why did I address her as Rosie just now?¡± The name was so familiar as if it had been on the tip of


    his tongue for years. He seemed to have whispered it countless times.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He began to ask, his words catching in his throat.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk now. You have a headache, and it¡¯s easy to bite your tongue when you speak. I¡¯ll


    answer any questions you have when you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Rosalie reassured him. ¡°Let go of my


    hand first. I¡¯ll give you a massage. It might help you feel morefortable.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, he slowly closed his eyes and released his grip on her wrist.


    Her wrist was finally freed.


    A red mark was visible where her skin had been pressed, and it slightly stung when she raised her


    hand, but Rosalie didn¡¯t pay it much attention. She raised her hands and began to massage


    Jonathan¡¯s forehead gently.


    Her movements were tender, exerting just the right amount of pressure. As she rubbed his


    forehead, her body naturally leaned toward his. He could feel her


    warm breath against his skin, and it seemed to have a soothing effect, causing the tension in his


    brows to rx gradually.


    Seeing Jonathan¡¯splexion returning to a healthier hue, Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned her attention to the two children who had been standing nearby.


    Guillermo appeared rigid, his small face taut. His lips formed a near-straight line, and a hint of worry


    and fear lurked in his dark eyes.


    Jennifer stood beside Guillermo, her hand firmly grasping her brother¡¯s. Her apricot eyes, so


    reminiscent of Rosalie¡¯s, observed the scene with curiosity.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry now. The doctor will be here soon. Rosalie reassured them. Guillermo¡¯s face


    remained tense, and he didn¡¯t immediately rx despite Rosalie¡¯s words.


    However, it was only at that moment that he realized someone was holding his hand.


    His instinct was to pull away, but the grip was strong, and he decided not to. Jennifer blinked with


    concern and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Guillermo began talking but was interrupted as Jennifer hugged him. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid! We have to be


    brave. When the doctores, Daddy will be fine!¡±


    Guillermo¡¯s little body stiffly epted the hug, a sense of unfamiliar familiarity washing over him.


    ¡°If this woman is Mommy, could this girl be my sister?¡± he pondered.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Guillermo thought, ¡°Is this the feeling of being hugged by my sister? This sister is different from the


    other sister, Wrenna. Every time Wrenna saw me, she would only stand aside timidly and look at me


    with a desperate look of desire to please me, but she never dared to approach me. This little sister


    will hold my hand and hug me like Mommy does.¡±


    Guillermo was reluctant to push his mother away just now, and at that moment, he was also


    unwilling to push his sister away.


    Rosalie was happy to see the two kids bonding. Although Guillermo¡¯s personality was rtively


    indifferent, fortunately, Jennifer talked a lot and would take the initiative to approach Guillermo. At


    present, it seemed that Guillermo wasn¡¯t rejecting Jennifer, which was quite good!


    After a while, Milton came. Seeing Rosalie and Jennifer, Milton seemed to be surprised. However,


    immediately afterward, he squatted down and checked Jonathan¡¯s condition.


    Jonathan slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much now.¡±


    Milton was surprised. After all, if Jonathan had a headache in the past, it would be painful for a long


    period. However, only 20 minutes had passed since he received. Gary¡¯s call just now and hurried


    over.


    Therefore, Milton wondered if Jonathan¡¯s headache had resolved in only such a short period.


    ¡°It would be best if I check your condition still,¡± Milton said worriedly. Jonathan pondered for a


    moment and went to the room on the second floor with Milton to undergo an examination. Rosalie


    looked at Gary, who returned to the living room, and asked, ¡°Dr. Hale, does Jon often have


    headaches?¡±


    ¡°Well, during your first year of absence, he often had headaches, but in these two years, his


    headaches aren¡¯t as frequent anymore. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your appearance that he has a


    headache today.¡± Gary made a guess.


    Rosalie was silent. She thought, ¡°Is it because his memories were stirred? Did my appearance


    stimte him to recall the memories he had long forgotten? Was that why he was looking at me in a


    daze and even subconsciously called me ¡®Rosie?¡± ¡°Are you my little sister?¡± Rosalie was lost in


    thought when she heard Guillermo¡¯s childish voice.


    Jennifer blinked her bright eyes and said in confusion, ¡°Why not elder sister?¡± Then, Rosalie


    watched as the two kids began discussing who was the senior.


    In the end, they looked at her in unison. Jennifer said, ¡°Mommy, who among the two of us is older?¡±


    Although Guillermo didn¡¯t speak, judging by the eager look on


    11:33


    his face, he was curious to learn the answer as well.


    Rosalie was speechless. She thought, ¡°This is a tricky question. Even I don¡¯t know which one of


    them is older.¡± So, she turned to look at Gary.


    Gary hurriedly said, ¡°At that time, Kurt only brought Mr. Youngblood¡¯s son back, and he didn¡¯t


    mention the order of the children¡¯s birth.¡±


    In other words, Kurt might be the only person who knew the answer to that question.


    Rosalie then looked at the two children in front of her and said tentatively, ¡°How about you two y


    rock, paper, scissors to determine who¡¯s older?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the older brother,¡± Guillermo uttered firmly in his childish voice. There was a serious expression


    on his face, and he resolutely refused to decide that matter through a match of rock, paper,


    scissors.


    Jennifer pouted and corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m the elder sister.¡±


    Rosalie broke out in a cold sweat, listening to her children arguing about who was older.


    While Rosalie was caught up in a difficult position, listening to the two kids argue about who was


    older, Milton was conducting a brief examination for Jonathan in the room upstairs.


    After determining the extent and trigger of Jonathan¡¯s previous headache, Milton said, ¡°The


    headache might¡¯ve been triggered because part of your memories were stimted. Like what you


    said, perhaps your wife¡¯s words caused you to recall a simr conversation that took ce in the


    past.¡±


    When Milton said that, his heart was filled with excitement.


    He was stunned for a while when he learned from Jonathan that the woman he saw in the living


    room was Jonathan¡¯s ¡°dead¡± wife.


    Milton thought, ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife is not dead? If the public were to learn about this news, one


    could only imagine the significant impact and sensation it would cause. Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife is


    still


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    alive¡­ She¡¯ll be the noblestdy in


    Youngblood¡¯s affection Strico in the future. Those socialites who wish to win Mr.


    will be brokenhearted.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean if Rosalie says something simr to any conversation we previously had in the


    future, I may still be stimted and have a headache like today?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Milton replied, ¡°Theoretically, that¡¯s right. At that time, you had a headache because some memory


    fragments of your wife were shing in your mind. But now that Mrs. Youngblood is back, it¡¯s


    naturally easier to stimte this part of your memory.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s possible for my memory to recover, right?¡± Jonathan asked again. ¡°Very likely, but¡­¡± Milton


    dithered, hesitating to speak.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But that will be very painful for you, Mr. Youngblood. Just like what happened to you today, some


    images shed in your mind due to stimtion, but you will have a severe headache. Once you


    continue to get stimted, the pain will worsen. No one knows how much the pain will intensify in


    the end,¡± Milton exined.


    After all, everyone had different constitutions and ways of restoring memory. Some people might be


    stimted to remember it immediately and didn¡¯t feel too painful, while others were the opposite.


    As for Jonathan, ording to his past medical history, Milton figured he was the type who would


    face the most difficulties when recovering his memories.


    Every time he remembered some past scenes or conversations in the past, his head would ache


    terribly as if something was forcibly suppressing those memories.


    Jonathan gently closed his eyes. He thought, ¡°Pain? If I were to recover my memories, to what


    extent would this agony intensify?¡±


    In the past, he didn¡¯t care about his lost memories. In his opinion, since the memories had been


    lost, it meant that those memories were not important. But now, he had an urge to recover his


    memories. He wanted to see clearly the scenes shing across his mind and learn about the past


    he shared with Rosalie. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, why don¡¯t I prescribe you some medicine that you took


    before? If you have a headache again, you can take these medicines to calm down and relieve the


    stimtion,¡± Milton suggested.


    Jonathan said lightly, ¡°Relieve the stimtion¡­ That means I¡¯ll be stopping the memories from


    recovering?¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    ¡°The stimtion slows down, making it difficult to recover memories,¡± Milton said. He had said those


    words when he first prescribed that kind of medication to the other party.


    But that time, to Milton¡¯s surprise, Jonathan gave apletely different answer. ¡°Then you don¡¯t


    need to prescribe medicine, Dr. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood?¡± Milton was shocked. ¡°No medicine, eh? What does he want?¡± Milton thought and


    then asked, ¡°Do you want your memory restored?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve forgotten it long enough. It should be time to recover,¡± Jonathan replied yfully.


    ¡°But in that case, the pain might be too much for you. If it is an ident, perhaps¡­¡± Milton paused


    before continuing, ¡°Humans have a certain physical endurance. Once they cross the line, it is


    difficult to predict what will happen.¡± Jonathan¡¯s memory recovery was different from that of ordinary


    patients. Ordinary patients rarely experienced such pain. If something unexpected happened during


    the memory recovery process, the consequences could be unimaginable.


    ¡°So what?¡± Jonathan smiled, but his gaze was deep. ¡°So let¡¯s see how much pain it is to restore the


    memory. At the same time, let¡¯s test my pain tolerance.¡±


    Milton was shocked. ¡°The man in front of me is managing Strico. If something happens to him, it¡¯ll


    be a big loss for Strico. But now, he¡¯s risking his life to regain his memory. He mentioned taking the


    medicine four years ago as a passing thought, saying he wasn¡¯t bothered if it didn¡¯t work. But things


    are different now. Is it because of Mrs. Youngblood who hase back to life and returned to the


    Youngblood family? Is it possible? Would he take the risk and recover his memory for a woman?¡±


    he pondered.


    Milton could only bury those questions in his heart at that moment and didn¡¯t dare to ask a


    question.


    It took Rosalie a long time to let the two children decide who was older and who was younger.


    ¡°Guille is the elder brother, and Jen is the younger sister,¡± Rosalie thought.


    Of course, in the end, it was the height that mattered. Afterparing the heights of the two


    children, Jennifer was less than half an inch shorter.


    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t I be the elder child?¡± Jennifer was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a


    younger sister? You¡¯ll have an elder brother to protect you,¡± Rosalie said, looking at Guillermo.


    ¡°Guille, you will protect Jen, right?¡±


    Guillermo was silent. ¡°Protect Jen? I prefer to be on my own. Besides, no one has ever told me to


    protect anyone. Besides, it sounds troublesome to protect her. If


    11:35


    she was stupid, protecting an idiot would be very tiring!¡± he thought.


    However, after contemting being the elder one, he nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the younger


    sibling,¡± he simply thought.


    ¡°Okay. Guille will protect Jen from now on.¡± Rosalie smiled and touched Guillermo¡¯s head. ¡°I think


    Guille will be a good brother in the future.¡±


    With a pair of eyes simr to Jonathan¡¯s, Guillermo blinked. ¡°Am I going to be a good brother?¡± he


    wondered.


    Jennifer said loudly, ¡°I will be a good sister and protect my brother!¡± With those words, she seemed


    to have gracefully epted the reality of being a younger sister.


    Guillermo¡¯s little body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He thought, ¡°Will she protect me too? I¡¯ve never


    promised to protect anyone, and no one has ever promised to protect me. Is this what it feels like to


    have a sister? It ispletely different from the feeling with Wrenna being my sister.¡±


    Gary told Rosalie that dinner was ready. She looked at the second floor and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jon


    coming down for dinner?¡± Milton had left about 15 minutes ago and told Jonathan he was fine


    because his memory had been stimted, which gave him a headache.


    ¡°Just now, the housekeeper has asked, and Mr. Youngblood said he had no appetite. He would eat


    later. He suggested that you, Guillermo, and Ms. Youngblood have dinner first,¡± Gary replied.


    ¡°Is it because of the headache?¡± Rosalie thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She did not see Jonathane down even after she and her two children had finished eating.


    Therefore, Rosalie brought some food and nned to send it to Jonathan.


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, a small hand suddenly tugged at the hem of her dress.


    Rosalie turned to meet Guillermo¡¯s peach-blossomed eyes.


    ¡°Will you


    leave me and Daddy again?¡± Guillermo asked with a serious expression. ¡°No. I won¡¯t leave you and


    your daddy.¡± Rosalie smiled softly. She would watch over Jonathan and the children at the


    Youngblood residence. ¡°Guille, call me Mommy. I really want to hear it.¡±


    Guillermo¡¯s serious face suddenly became a little ufortable. His face slightly blushed under


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze. After a long time, he finally muttered, ¡°Mommy.¡± Although it might sound somewhat


    unwilling, it was already a great source of encouragement for Rosalie.


    After all, she and Guillermo had been separated for five years. Now that she was back, she would


    have plenty of time to build her rtionship with Guillermo in the future.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave Guille and Daddy!¡± Jennifer also told Guillermo. She grabbed his


    face and kissed him.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile again. Her daughter was kissing someone she liked. ¡°It looks like


    Jen really likes Guille!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Well, you guys have fun. I have to send dinner to your daddy,¡± Rosalie said. She went to the


    second floor with a te in her hand.


    When she arrived in Jonathan¡¯s room, she saw him sitting on the couch with his eyes closed and


    one hand on his chin, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but gently walk over to him, ce the te on the coffee table in front of the


    couch, and lean down to take a closer look. She thought, ¡°When he sleeps, he looks like an angel in


    an artist¡¯s painting and even gives people a feeling of purity. It¡¯s as if all the darkness in the world is


    isted from him. How long has it been since I saw him sleeping like this? I see it a lot in my


    memory. Every time I saw him sleeping, I would admire his beautiful eyshes. Now his eyshes


    are still long and thick, like a pair of fans covering his eyes.¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Jon, do you know how much I love you?¡± At that moment, she


    even had the urge to kiss him.


    His long eyshes moved slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s face was


    reflected in his deep, bright eyes.


    Rosalie was stunned. At that moment, she only felt that her mind seemed to be captured by those


    eyes and immersed in the bright waves.


    ¡°Tell me how much you love me.¡± Rosalie heard a gorgeous voice.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie was stunned and then came back to her senses. She said inwardly, ¡°How much I love


    you? I love you so much that I can put down all kinds of grievances for you. Although you knew my


    case back then, you just sit by and do nothing, watching me go to prison. However, I still want to be


    with you. That¡¯s because I won¡¯t love another man like you in this world, nor will there be one who


    loves me as much as you do. Mr. Gibson told me I didn¡¯t want you to die trying to save me when I


    fell into the sea. Hence, I took the initiative to release the handbrake, and the car retreated before


    falling into the sea. Yet, you don¡¯t even know that because you have forgotten everything.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Yes. If you really loved me back then, you wouldn¡¯t have


    left me, would you?¡±


    In Jonathan¡¯s mind, Rosalie took the initiative to leave. When Rosalie heard that, she felt something


    heavy in her heart, making her almost out of breath.


    ¡°If you really loved me, then you would have stayed even if I did something wrong, sitting by and


    doing nothing. I guess you didn¡¯t love me much. In that case, don¡¯t say anything like that in the


    future,¡± he added.


    His voice continued to ring in her ears in a mocking tone.


    Rosalie bit her lip unconsciously and recalled the words Gary had said to her before.


    T


    Back then, Gary said, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Youngblood¡¯s headaches are rted to his memory


    loss. In the past, as long as he remembered some sporadic things between you and him, he would


    have a severe headache. Dr. Hale once said everyone has a different physique and reacts


    differently to memory restoration. Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Youngblood the truth about what happened


    when you fell into the sea first, and then find a way to reveal it gradually. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Youngblood


    can¡¯t handle too much stimtion.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that he would suddenly have a headache and his body could not bear the


    pain, she wanted to tell him everything that happened back then, including what she remembered.


    She also wanted to tell him about her falling into the sea.


    She had never thought of leaving him after marrying him.


    ¡°You have the wrong idea about why I left. I¡­ I had a reason.¡± Rosalie paused and added, ¡°Five


    years ago, we both lost our memories. You just forgot your rtionship with me, but I even forgot


    who I was.¡±


    ¦§


    Jonathan was surprised to hear that. ¡°Has she lost her memory as well?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°For the past five years, I have lived as a different person. I was a single mother with one child,


    working hard to make ends meet. You can investigate if I¡¯m telling you the truth. I finally


    remembered you a week ago, but I couldn¡¯t get through to you when I called you. So I took Jen


    back to Strico and came to see you!¡± Rosalie said as she stared at Jonathan. ¡°Jon, trust me, okay? I


    didn¡¯t leave you because I didn¡¯t love you.¡±


    It was because she loved him so much that she didn¡¯t want him to die for her. She would rather


    sacrifice the lives of herself and the three children in her womb.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She selfishly traded the children¡¯s lives for Jonathan¡¯s life. Fortunately, the children survived.


    Although one of them was still missing, she firmly believed that the child was still alive.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed when he heard that. He never believed in women.


    Back then, his father believed in his mother so much that he ended up dying because of her.


    Therefore, Jonathan would not believe in women because it meant they might betray him. If he


    never trusted them, he would never have felt the pain of betrayal.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, tell me why you left me back then. Prove me wrong,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember because of memory loss.¡± In fact, it was


    true. She only learned the truth about her departure from Carlos and Gary that day.


    His eyes were filled with sarcasm as he replied, ¡°Really? Thene back to me when you


    remember.¡±


    She stared at him, pondering, ¡°He clearly loves me, even to the point of going almost insane after I


    fell into the sea. Even if he has forgotten those memories, will his feelings for me also be gone?¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the mockery in his eyes or the disbelief he showed.


    Rosalie suddenly felt an impulse in her heart. The next moment, she leaned in and pressed


    Jonathan¡¯s body on the couch.


    She


    put one hand on the armrest of the couch and the other on his side to trap him.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt ufortable in that position and had never seen her


    from such an angle.


    However, in the next second, she kissed him passionately. Compared with the previous kiss in the


    car, the kiss was more forceful, and she seemed eager to prove something to him.


    ¡°What is she trying to prove? Is she trying to prove that she loves me?¡± Jonathan thought and


    pursed his thin lips tightly. He refused to let her do what she had done to him in the car.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°This woman¡­¡± Jonathan thought, and his eyes flickered. Her breath seemed to confuse him at that


    moment, and she even touched his neck gently.


    ¡°No!¡± he thought.


    He had always been alert. He had already made an exception when he let Jennifer wrap her arms


    around his neck earlier that day.


    However, when her fingers touched his body, he seemed to have a very


    familiar


    feeling.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    When the kiss ended, Rosalie blushed and looked at Jonathan.


    His ck eyes seemed cold and dazed, and his eyes had a conflicted look. His face had no


    expression, but his lips were a little wet because of the kiss earlier, which made him look so


    dashing.


    Rosalie wanted to kiss him again when she saw that.


    ¡°Do you know how good-looking you are? Do you know how attractive you are to women? Why do


    you think I don¡¯t love you deeply and am not enchanted by you? Do you not believe in yourself?¡±


    she asked.


    As she spoke, her fingertips gently slid across his lips.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He suddenly grabbed her hand. Her action was quite charming. When he grabbed her


    fingers, he felt something was wrong with them. Only then did Jonathan notice her fingers were


    slightly deformed and didn¡¯t look goodpared to normal people.


    He looked heartbroken when he asked, ¡°What happened to your fingers?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just got hurt in


    prison, and then my fingers became like this,¡± she answered tly.


    He fell silent. Rosalie lowered her head and looked at her hands. Then, she held Jonathan¡¯s hand.


    She held it tightly, and she lifted her gaze to stare at him.


    ¡°Jon, I just want you to know that I love you very much. Back then, my leaving must have been a


    last resort, but even if I left, I would find my way back home to look for you. I will definitely not let


    you go in the future.¡±


    Her voice was calm but assertive, and her eyes were as clear as crystal. He looked at her dazedly,


    wondering, ¡°Did she mean it? Her eyes, her voice, and the kiss she just gave told me how much


    she loved me! What kind of feelings did I have for her back then? Although I could not remember it,


    my body seemed to have reacted in a certain way just now. It was as if I couldn¡¯t resist her


    approach and kiss. I felt like I was willing to let her do whatever she wanted to me as long as she


    wouldn¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s thoughts stunned him, and his gaze deepened as he looked at Rosalie. ¡°If I had loved


    this woman before, I wouldn¡¯t have shut her out of


    11101


    my life now. Besides, we have two children together,¡± he thought.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You can¡¯t afford to lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Every word I¡¯ve said is true.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t look perturbed.


    ¡°Really?¡± He smiled slightly and looked at the hand she was holding. ¡°Since you have said that you


    won¡¯t let go of me in the future, then if you let go again, not only will your fingers be deformed. You


    might even lose both your hands!¡±


    His tone was casual, but his words were threatening and violent.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. Even if these hands of mine are broken, I won¡¯t let you go,


    but Jon, I hope one day you¡¯ll hold me as tight as I hold you. After all, these hands¡­¡±


    She shifted her gaze to their hands and continued, ¡°These hands will only hold each other tightly if


    both parties put effort into it.¡±


    His fingers moved slightly, but suddenly, he had the urge to hold her hand.


    Jonathan ate the food Rosalie had brought up for him. As he ate, she cupped her cheeks with both


    hands and looked at him smiling, which made him a little ufortable.


    He had been stared at by women before, but being stared at like that made his blood flow speed up


    involuntarily. Never had a woman¡¯s gaze made him feel that way before.


    That night, Rosalie returned to her former bedroom, which was


    connected to Jonathan¡¯s.


    To her surprise, the room was still the same as when she had been there, and even the clothes in


    the closet were still there.


    It could be seen that the room was clean and tidy.


    Rosalie was exhausted from all that had happened that day, so she washed up with Jennifer and


    soon fell asleep.


    Later that night, Jonathan approached the bedside. His dark eyes were looking at the sleeping


    Rosalie and Jennifer through the moonlight falling from the window.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The two faces looked simr.


    Before that day, Jonathan never knew his wife Rosalie and his daughter Jennifer existed. But


    suddenly, they appeared in his life.


    11:16


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze followed Rosalie¡¯s face and fell on her hands exposed outside the quilt.


    Rosalie¡¯s hands were not beautiful. They even looked ugly because of the slight deformation of the


    bone joints. But his gaze seemed to look at those hands, and then there was an outbreak of pain in


    his heart.


    Jonathan slowly leaned down and looked at Rosalie¡¯s face again, whispering, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to


    let you go, do you? If this is the case, you won¡¯t be able to leave me in the future. Even if you die,


    you can only die next to me. Are you sure you still want that?¡±


    Rosalie was still asleep, but Jonathan just couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    The next day, when Jonathan went downstairs, he saw that only Guillermo and Jennifer were eating


    breakfast. Rosalie was busy serving them.


    Rosalie looked up and saw Jonathaning downstairs, so she said, ¡°Come! Let¡¯s have breakfast


    together. I was just about to go upstairs to get you.¡±


    Jonathan looked at the breakfast on the table, which was different from usual. ¡°What¡¯s with today¡¯s


    breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood got up early in the morning to prepare it,¡± Gary exined.


    Rosalie took the breakfast she had prepared for Jonathan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if it suits your taste.¡±


    Jonathan stared at the food in front of him. It was a small cartoon-shaped bread with other


    ingredients that looked like an animal world. ¡°Is Rosalie serious?¡± Jonathan thought.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Just then, Jennifer, sitting to his right, opened her dark eyes wide and looked up at him. She asked


    in a confused tone, ¡°Daddy, are you not eating? Mommy makes the best bread, and it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    After that, she turned to Guillermo and asked, ¡°Guille, you think this is delicious too, right?¡±


    Guillermo was still stuffing bread into his mouth. He hesitated for a moment and nodded stiffly.


    He did not like the bread, but it was made by his mother. He wanted to eat it because he saw it in


    animated movies, and in kindergarten, children loved the food their mothers made.


    ¡°At least the bread Mommy made is okay and looks cute! But will Daddy eat his?¡± Guillermo


    wondered.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, Guillermo and Jennifer stared at Jonathan with their bright eyes. Then Rosalie smiled


    and said, ¡°Eat it. It is delicious. I spent a lot of time perfecting it.¡± That was because she had made


    countless attempts to make bread for Jennifer.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips when Gary said, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood spent more than an hour making


    breakfast this morning. I have also tasted it. It tastes good.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie¡¯s hands and looked at her slightly deformed fingers. His heart ached


    once again.


    Jonathan silently picked up the bread on the table and started eating.


    Guillermo was stunned and did not even notice that the bread had fallen out of his mouth. ¡°Is Daddy


    really eating the bread made by Mommy? I thought Daddy never liked this kind of animal-shaped


    bread. In the past, when I ate something simr, he would never eat such a thing,¡± he thought.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer looked rather proud, knowing her mother had made the bread. ¡°Mommy makes


    the best bread in the world!¡± she thought. After breakfast, Jonathan had to go to the office while


    Guillermo had to go to kindergarten. Rosalie helped Guillermo straighten up first before looking at


    Jonathan and reaching out to his neck.


    He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I just want to help you straighten your tie. It is slightly tilted,¡± she said.


    He stared at her. After a while, he finally let go of her hand.


    ¡°Please bend down so that it¡¯s easier for me to straighten it,¡± Rosalie continued.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. He bent as she asked, and Rosalie raised her hand to help him straighten


    his tie.


    They were very close at that moment. If he were to bend any lower, his face would touch hers.


    ¡°Have we ever done this before?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, I used to help you put on your tie,¡± she replied. When she had finished tying his tie, she raised


    her hand and touched his head as usual. Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. ¡°What is going on? Is


    she touching my head?¡± he thought.


    No one in Strico would dare to do such a thing, but he did not stop her because he felt a sense of


    familiarity.


    Guillermo, who had always been calm, was shocked. ¡°What is Mommy doing? Is she touching


    Daddy¡¯s head? Daddy should be angry, right? Why does he look like he is enjoying it?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Did you do this a lot back then?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Do you not like it? If you do not like it, I won¡¯t do it in the future.¡±


    In response, he looked away awkwardly and straightened up. ¡°No need.¡± With that, Jonathan took


    his son¡¯s hand and walked outside.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What did he mean by that? Does he mean I can still do it? Did he like it when


    I touched his head? Does that mean he has feelings for me too? Does he like me? Maybe getting


    him to fall in love with me again is not as hard as I thought,¡± she thought.


    n smiled when he asked Calvin, ¡°Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°I was free, so I came here to kill some time,¡± Calvin said. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll leave Strico again in a few


    days.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving again?¡± n was stunned. ¡°You have only been back for a few days.¡±


    ¡°There is a new project overseas. Someone needs to be in charge of the overall situation, and I n


    to go there,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Will your old man agree?¡± n asked.


    ¡°Does it matter if he disagrees? I can go as I wish.¡±


    n hesitated momentarily and asked, ¡°Calvin, are you leaving Strico because of Rosalie?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. When he heard Rosalie¡¯s name, he felt a choking pain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave Strico because you think Rosalie died here,¡± n said. ¡°Rosalie is not


    dead. She has returned to the Youngblood residence.¡± Even if n did not say it, Calvin would


    probably know about it in a few days. After all, the return of thedy of the Youngblood family had


    been spread in the upper-ss coterie of Strico.


    However, n suspected that Calvin did not know about it. Otherwise, he would not have said that


    he was leaving Strico.


    As expected, Calvin was shocked when n said that. His eyes suddenly widened, and he looked


    at n in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    His voice was trembling, and so was his body.


    ¡°I said, Rosalie went back to the Youngblood residence. It happened a few days ago.¡± n tried to


    convince him, ¡°Even though Jonathan has lost his memory, Rosalie is still his legitimate wife.


    Besides, based on how deeply Jonathan used to love Rosalie in the past, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long


    for Rosalie to convince Jonathan again. Forget about that woman¡­¡±


    Before n could finish his sentence, Calvin had rushed out of n¡¯s office.


    When he looked at the empty chair, n could only sigh.


    ¡°After five years, Calvin still has not forgotten Rosalie. That woman does not know what kind of


    upsurge she will cause in Strico aftering back alive, does she?¡± n thought.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± he muttered. n never thought Rosalie was pretty, so


    he could not understand why both Jonathan and Calvin loved her so deeply.


    At that moment, n was d he had never loved anyone so much.


    Calvin drove to the Youngblood residence.


    ¡°She is still alive! She is not dead! If that is the case, I need to see her! I


    must see her!¡± Calvin thought.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    He regretted not taking the chance to be with her every day for thest five years. He had an


    opportunity to be with her at first, but he gave her up to Jonathan.


    She might not have fallen into the sea if she had not been with Jonathan.


    The car arrived at the entrance of the Youngblood residence, but the security guards stopped it.


    ¡°I want to see Rosalie!¡± Calvin stepped off the driveway.


    The security guard recognized Calvin and informed him, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood has gone out and hasn¡¯t


    returned yet. If you wish to see her, please make another appointment for next time, Mr. Gunner.¡±


    Calvin did not leave. Instead, he waited at the entrance of the Youngblood Residence.


    He was determined to wait for her return. A few hours was nothingpared to five years of


    waiting.


    When the Youngblood family security guards saw that, they did not know what to say. After all,


    Calvin was an influential man in the entertainment industry, and he was not inside the Youngblood


    residence. Therefore, the guards could not make him leave.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie and Jennifer took the subway back to the Youngblood residence.


    That day, when she went out, Gary had prepared a car, but Rosalie still chose to take the bus and


    subway. She wanted to show Jennifer around Strico. After all, Strico was the city where she grew up


    and fell in love with Jonathan. She thought Jennifer would also grow up in that city. ¡°Mommy, can


    we go and have fun with Aido again next time? Let¡¯s bring Guille, too!¡± Jennifer said. She had a


    good impression of Aiden.


    ¡°Okay. Next time, I will take you and Guille to Amelia¡¯s house to visit Aido,¡± Rosalie said with a


    smile.


    Earlier that day, she took Jennifer to visit Amelia. Due to the liver transnt surgery, Amelia


    naturally did not have the energy to run a diner as before. So, she opened a concession stand near


    Petra Design Institute No. 1.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her business was doing well. And since it was the elementary school- Aiden attended, it was


    convenient for him to go to school and get home.


    Rosalie saw Aiden that day. He was no longer the little boy she


    remembered. He was nine years old and had naturally grown much taller.


    Aiden¡¯s cheeks were no longer chubby, and he had be a handsome young man. Rosalie


    thought he would be popr among thedies when he grew up.


    In fact, at around noon that day, Rosalie saw a little girl deliberately going to the concession stand to


    buy things and confess her love to him. Rosalie could not help but marvel at the precociousness of


    the children. When she was nine, such a concept did not seem to exist.


    However, Aiden calmly rejected the girl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do not like you.¡± It was fair to assume that he


    had encountered many such incidents. The girl left the shop in disappointment. When Rosalie


    looked at Aiden¡¯s calm rejection, Warren¡¯s face shed through her mind. She had to say that Aiden


    was more and more like Warren, especially when he stood there quietly, rejecting people. However,


    Aiden¡¯s eyes resembled Amelia¡¯s. When Aiden saw Rosalie, his eyes suddenly turned red. He was


    shocked, happy, and excited.


    After that, the boy who had been calm when he had rejected a girl moments before suddenly turned


    into a boy Rosalie had known five years ago. He threw himself into Rosalie¡¯s arms and hugged her.


    After a while, when Aiden came to and realized he was still holding Rosalie, his childish face


    suddenly flushed. He was shy but at a loss. Rosalie smiled unconsciously. ¡°Aiden is still the same


    as before,¡± she thought.


    Guillermo was in kindergarten, so Rosalie only brought Jennifer there that day. The two children got


    along well with each other.


    The only interlude was that Jennifer curiously looked at the hearing aid on Aiden¡¯s ear and tried to


    pull it with her hand. It ended up almost falling into a cup of water.


    Rosalie hurriedly exined the hearing aid to Jennifer and warned her not to take it off at will.


    Jennifer blinked her eyes and seemed a little confused. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear without it, Aido?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, so I have to wear it,¡± Aiden replied, putting the hearing aid back


    After he had grown older, he understood more about the discrimination against people with


    disabilities.


    With a hearing aid, he was no different from a normal person. Still, some people at school would


    always point at him, either showing sympathy or making fun of him.


    ¡°This hearing aid is so cool! It is great that you can hear, Aido. This way, I can y many beautiful


    songs for you in the future! Even my mentor praised me for ying well!¡± Jennifer said with bright


    eyes.


    If there had been a piano, she would have yed something right away. Aiden froze momentarily


    when he looked at Jennifer. ¡°She is genuinely happy that I can hear! It is quite different from the


    reactions of others when they find out that I have a hearing problem. For some reason, her smile


    makes me feel warm,¡± Aiden thought.


    ¡°Okay. I look forward to seeing you perform, Jen!¡± Music was not a beautiful sound to him because


    what he heard with his hearing aid was just a mechanical sound.


    Aiden could understand words but could not hear the melody of music. Therefore, he could never


    hear melodic tunes.


    However, as he looked at Jennifer, who was much shorter than him, he felt excited to hear her


    music.


    Rosalie was happy that Jennifer and Aiden


    learned from talking to Amelia that Amel were getting along. She


    situation had been stable for the past few years. She only had to take medication for the first two


    years after the surgery. Although she was no longer on medication, she still had to go for a check-


    up every six months.


    ¡°I read the news. Warren helped you get your case overturned, and Irene was sentenced to five


    years in prison. You were wronged,¡± Rosalie said.


    Warren himself paid a heavy price for that case. Although Irene influenced his original confession,


    the legal sanctions he had to ept were limited.


    Nevertheless, York Group¡¯s shares had dropped significantly. Even the group¡¯s reputation had an


    unpredictable negative impact.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Warren knew he would pay such a price, but he still did it for Amelia. ¡°Warren is paying for his sins.¡±


    Then, Rosalie asked, ¡°Has hee to see you in thest few years?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he knows I don¡¯t want to see him. So most of the time, he will not show up in front of me,¡±


    Amelia said. She then turned to Aiden, who was ying with Jennifer, and continued, ¡°The York


    family has also been looking for Aiden on and off, hoping that he can reunite with them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t agree?¡± Rosalie asked, considering that Aiden still carried his mother¡¯s surname.


    ¡°Aiden did not want to,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Warren said something to Aiden that he should not have said


    back then. He thought the child would not care about it and just coaxed him afterward. However,


    children tend to remember the ones who had hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Will you forgive Warren?¡± Rosalie asked. She had deliberately searched for Warren¡¯s news,


    knowing that Warren had not been married in thest five years and had no girlfriend or scandals.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Warren might want to wait for Amelia to change her mind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°He and I were separated five years ago. I forgave him because it takes lot of emotion to hate


    someone, but we will never be together again,¡± Amelia said calmly.


    It seemed that those past emotions had been brushed off.


    a


    Rosalie did not know if Amelia had made the right choice. ¡°They used to love each other so much.


    Now they¡¯re separated for good. What a shame¡­¡± she thought.


    When Rosalie left with Jennifer, she saw a ck Maybach parked in a shadow near the concession


    stand.


    Someone could be seen in the back seat through the window.


    ¡®Is it rare to see a car like that in a ce like this? Could the man in the car be Warren?¡± Rosalie


    wondered.


    Even after Warren had ruined Irene¡¯s reputation, epted the punishment, and overturned the case


    for Amelia, he still could not erase the damage he had done to Amelia and Aiden.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer suddenly said in a sweet voice, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s time to get off!¡±


    Rosalie suddenly regained her senses and realized that the subway she had taken with Jennifer


    had reached its stop.


    Warren and Amelia had upied Rosalie¡¯s mind before.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Rosalie took Jennifer¡¯s hand and walked toward the subway station exit.


    Naturally, the Youngblood residence was Rosalie and Jennifer¡¯s home. Rosalie walked Jennifer


    back to the Youngblood residence, which was also a way to familiarize Jennifer with the


    neighborhood.


    To Rosalie¡¯s surprise, she saw a tall figure standing not far ahead as she reached the entrance of


    the Youngblood residence.


    The man was dressed in a beige casual suit. His delicate but indifferent face was full of anxiety at


    that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s Calvin!¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    If Jonathan were the love of her life, Calvin would be the one she did not know how to face.


    Calvin had helped Rosalie and saved her when she grew up.


    Rosalie knew Calvin liked her, but she could not give any response other than refusal.


    Rosalie also heard from Lillian that Calvin was devastated after Rosalie supposedly died. In those


    days, journalists often reported that Calvin was drunk, knelt at Rosalie¡¯s grave, and cried.


    After that, Calvin left Strico and rarely returned.


    At that moment, Calvin seemed to feel Rosalie¡¯s gaze. He turned around and looked at Rosalie,


    then his body suddenly shook, and his eyes were fixed on Rosalie.


    ¡°All these years, I only saw Rosalie in my dreams or when I was drunk!¡± Calvin thought.


    In an instant, Calvin almost lost his bnce.


    ¡°It is Rosalie! She is real! n is right! Rosalie is still alive!¡± Calvin thought.


    The next moment, Calvin called out Rosalie¡¯s name in a hoarse voice and rushed toward her.


    Calvin¡¯s emotions were all over the ce because of the love he had for Rosalie.


    As Calvin ran to Rosalie, Calvin suddenly heard Jennifer¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Mommy, who is he?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s voice brought Calvin back to his senses. Only then did Calvin realize that a little girl of


    about four or five was standing next to Rosalie, and the child looked very simr to Rosalie.


    Even then, Rosalie said nothing, but Calvin could guess the girl was Rosalie¡¯s child. ¡°This must be


    one of the triplets Rosalie was pregnant with. It turns out that Guillermo is not the only child who


    survived,¡± Calvin thought.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Calvin hesitated for a moment before crouching down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am Mr.


    Gunner. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jennifer Youngblood, but I was originally known as Jennifer Leighton. Mr. Gunner, you


    can call me Jen.¡± Jennifer looked at Calvin with curiosity.


    In an instant, Calvin felt like he had just seen Rosalie, the strong little girl who had once saved his


    life.


    That was the past he could never let go of in Calvin¡¯s life.


    ¡°Jen, right? Okay, I will call you Jen,¡± Calvin muttered with tears in his


    eyes.


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s parents are Rosalie and Jonathan. Jen? Did Rosalie name her daughter Jen


    because of Jonathan? For the past five years, she still had Jonathan in her heart even when she


    was not with that man. That was why she named her child Jen,¡± Calvin thought.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, are you going to cry?¡± Jennifer touched Calvin¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Are you going to cry


    like Daddy?¡± Then, Jennifer wondered, ¡°Why do adults like to cry here? Daddy cried that day, and


    now, Mr. Gunner is also about to cry.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Tears filled his eyes as he replied, ¡°These are happy tears.¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Jennifer was confused.


    ¡°Yes. I am so happy to see you and your mommy¡­¡± Calvin said in a choked voice.


    Jennifer was even more confused. ¡°If a person is happy, why should he


    cry?¡± she wondered.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Besides, Jennifer didn¡¯t even know Calvin and couldn¡¯t figure out why Calvin would be happy to see


    her.


    Calvin gently stroked Jennifer¡¯s head and straightened up again. He then looked at Rosalie with his


    dark eyes. ¡± Rosalie, you are still alive, but why haven¡¯t I heard anything from you in the past five


    years? Do you know how painful it was when I thought you were dead and saw the Youngblood


    family hold a funeral for you?¡±


    Calvin had even gone to the beach where Rosalie fell into the sea and had thoughts of just jumping


    in and being with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Rosalie said.


    Calvin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He looked at Rosalie, his eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive¡­¡±


    Calvin wanted to raise his hand, touch her, and make sure that Rosalie was alive and that it was not


    his illusion or imagination.


    However, before Calvin¡¯s hand could touch Rosalie, Rosalie had already turned sideways and


    avoided Calvin¡¯s hand.


    Calvin¡¯s expression shifted slightly when he saw the rejection in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he felt


    bitter. ¡°Is it because of Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie replied without hesitation. ¡°I am Jon¡¯s wife. He is also the man I love the most.¡±


    Calvin burst intoughter, but he sounded sad. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. I heard nothing from you for five


    years and you never came back. Do you really love Jonathan? If you love him, why didn¡¯t youe


    back earlier?¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have my reasons, but no matter how many


    years it has been, I still love Jon and will return to him. Calvin, you shouldn¡¯t continue to waste your


    time on me. It¡¯s not worth it and there is no need for this.¡±


    A trace of pain shed through Calvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if it¡¯s worth it or not, and I


    know better than anyone whether there is a need for this or not.¡±


    Rosalie knew that Calvin had always been persistent. Otherwise, Calvin wouldn¡¯t have been looking


    for her for so many years because of a promise made when he was a child.


    ¡°Even if you persist in doing so, nothing will change. I only love Jon!¡±


    R


    After saying that, Rosalie took Jennifer¡¯s hand and nned to go around Calvin.


    Calvin stood there nkly and mused, ¡± Rosalie only loves Jonathan? But does she know that I only


    love her?¡±


    Calvin suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s other arm to stop her from leaving. ¡°You love


    Jonathan, huh? But do you know if he loves you? You know, Jonathan said to me that he didn¡¯t love


    you at all!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she covered Jennifer¡¯s ear. She didn¡¯t want Jennifer to


    hear these words. ¡°Calvin, stop it. No matter what you say, my answer will not change¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, Jonathan doesn¡¯t love you. Even if you¡¯re back now, do you think he will still have the


    same feelings for you as before? If I¡­ didn¡¯t misunderstand you back then and hadn¡¯t pushed you


    to him like that, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the sea and disappeared for five years¡­¡± Calvin


    began to choke up as he stared at Rosalie. ¡°Do you know how much I miss you? Do you know what


    I¡¯ve been through all these years? Since Jonathan doesn¡¯t love you, why do you have to stay with


    him? Is it because of the child?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. I¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could finish her words, Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Calvin, when is it your


    turn to meddle in my family¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She turned around and looked toward where Jonathan¡¯s voice


    came from.


    A ck Bentley had stopped beside them. Jonathan was standing in front of the car, looking at


    Rosalie and Calvin coldly.


    Rosalie was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s gaze. misunderstood something.


    e wondered if Jonathan


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love Rosalie at all, why do you have to trap her?¡± Calvin looked straight at Jonathan.


    ¡°Or do you want to deny that you said you didn¡¯t love her before?¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and stared at Calvin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The two men stood facing each other.


    -Rosalie wanted to pull her arm out of Calvin¡¯s hand, but Calvin held it so


    tightly that she couldn¡¯t.


    Jennifer, who was standing beside Rosalie, was frightened at this


    moment. Her little hand held Rosalie¡¯s tightly and her face turned pale.


    Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s lips quirked up, and he snorted. ¡°I did say so, what?¡±


    but so


    As Jonathan spoke, he walked to them and grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t love Rosalie, she


    is still my wife. As long as I don¡¯t let go, then she¡¯s not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°If Rosalie wants to leave, then even you can¡¯t stop her!¡± Calvin said. He would do his best to help


    Rosalie leave.


    Calvin thought, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Jonathan can give Rosalie happiness, but if he doesn¡¯t love Rosalie, I


    don¡¯t want to lose her again.¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡± Jonathan said coldly. He then ordered his subordinates behind him, ¡°Take Jen away from


    here!¡±


    The subordinate gave a response and stepped forward to carry Jennifer


    away.


    Jennifer grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly and refused to leave, so Rosalie had no choice but to say,


    ¡°Jen, good girl. Daddy and I and Mr. Gunner have something to talk about. Can you follow this man


    to the house first?¡±


    Jennifer seemed to hesitate.


    ¡°Good girl, follow him into the house first. Daddy and I wille inter. Guillermo should be back


    from kindergarten now. Go inside and help me check what homework he has today and we¡¯ll finish it


    togetherter, okay?¡± Rosalie continued.


    Only then did Jennifer nod and let go of Jennifer¡¯s hand.


    Jonathan¡¯s subordinate hurriedly carried Jennifer into the Youngblood residence.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Calvin. ¡°Calvin, let go of your hand first. I


    won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Even if Jonathan doesn¡¯t love you, are you going to stay here forever?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie said with great certainty. ¡°I will never leave unless one day Jon drives me away.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Calvin choked on his words. ¡°Do you love Jonathan that much? How am I worse than him?


    He can stop loving you, but I can¡¯t. I met you first and I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many


    years¡­¡±


    Rosalie was silent. She thought, ¡°There¡¯s never any such thing as firste, first served when it


    comes to rtionships.¡±


    Calvin was so obsessed with Rosalie, and Rosalie believed that Calvin had a sincere heart for her.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie¡¯s heart could no longer make room for Calvin.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence made Jonathan frown slightly.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    The next moment, he said to Calvin, ¡°She loves me now. Even if you met her before me, what does


    that mean? Even if I don¡¯t love her, her heart will only be on me.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he grabbed Rosalie¡¯s chin with one hand.


    Rosalie was stunned. Before she could figure out what he wanted to do,


    she saw his face approaching her quickly and then his warm lips pressed against hers.


    Rosalie stared at his face in a daze. He kissed her in front of Calvin.


    There were even security guards and a driver around.


    It made her a little ufortable, but she didn¡¯t want to push him away and refuse the kiss. No


    matter what the reason was that he kissed her at that moment, it was the first time he had taken the


    initiative to kiss her after five years.


    Rosalie closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in the kiss.


    She thought, ¡°Jon¡­ Jon! Do you know how much I love you? Do you know how much it hurt me


    when you said you didn¡¯t love me just now?¡±


    Even if she knew that he only said that because of his loss of memory, she still couldn¡¯t control her


    pain.


    She felt pain for herself, but also for him. Her heart ached for him when she thought about the pain


    he must have felt when she fell into the sea.


    At least, then, when she woke up, she had forgotten everything. She had never suffered like that


    before. She wondered what kind of pain he had faced back then.


    When ites to life and death, it¡¯s the one who lives that often gets hurt the most.


    He didn¡¯t love her now because he had loved her too much.


    -Calvin looked at the scene in front of him nkly. He was very familiar


    with it.


    Back then, Rosalie had kissed Jonathan in front of him in order to make him give up on her. And


    now, he wondered if Jonathan was doing this to express that Rosalie was still his wife even if he


    didn¡¯t love her.


    Rosalie was not a person who liked to be watched in front of everyone, yet she didn¡¯t push


    Jonathan away. He thought, ¡°Is there only Jonathan in


    11:171


    her heart? Even after so many years, is there still not a chance for me to get some of her love?¡±


    When the kiss ended, Calvin had let go of his hand around Rosalie¡¯s arm. His eyes were filled with


    pain, self-mockery, and hopelessness.


    Once, he could have any woman he wanted, but she was the only one who made him so


    desperate.


    Jonathan slowly raised his eyes and looked at Rosalie who seemed to be still immersed in this kiss.


    He whispered, ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡± she answered straightaway.


    He smiled and nced at Calvin. Thetter was stunned. Nothing had to be said anymore, for the


    scene was enough to prove a lot.


    Jonathan directly took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked toward the mansion. Only then did the people


    arounde back to their senses and they felt surprised again.


    Who could have thought that Jonathan would kiss his wife in public? Some people who worked with


    the Youngblood family five years ago had naturally seen how Jonathan cared about Rosalie.


    They became more and more certain that Jonathan didn¡¯t forget Rosalie. Even after the two figures


    disappeared, Calvin was still standing there dazedly with pain and disappointment written on his


    handsome face.


    He, who dominated the entertainment industry, was nothing more than a pathetic person who


    couldn¡¯t get what he wanted.


    When Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and entered the mansion, he quickly let go of her hand and


    said in a cold voice, ¡°It seems that there is also a lot of history between you and Calvin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan¡¯s unhappy face and quickly said, ¡°There is nothing between me


    and him. He suddenly appeared today, and I didn¡¯t expect it. Besides, I have¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to me about what


    happened between you and him in the past or what¡¯s happening today. I¡¯m not interested. Just


    remember that you are Mrs. Youngblood now. Don¡¯t do anything to embarrass the Youngblood


    family.¡±


    After saying that, he went upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalie stared at the man¡¯s back speechlessly. She thought, ¡°What do you mean by don¡¯t do


    anything to embarrass the Youngblood family? Calvin


    and I are innocent! Jonathan back then would never say such a thing. Looks like I have to find a


    chance to exin things to him, so as not to let him really misunderstand something!¡±


    Jonathan maintained his cold look during dinner. The atmosphere during the meal was suffocating.


    Rosalie suddenly felt as if she was being snubbed.


    At that moment, Jennifer asked abruptly, ¡°Mommy, does Daddy love you or not? Mr. Gunner said


    that Daddy doesn¡¯t love you. Will I have a stepmother in the future?¡±


    Rosalie almost choked on the food she hadn¡¯t swallowed yet.


    ¡°Stepmother? What exactly is she thinking?¡± she wondered.


    Although she had covered her daughter¡¯s ear when she spoke to Calvin, it seemed that her


    daughter had heard something.


    When Guillermo heard this, his little body also stiffened. Although he didn¡¯t ask questions, his


    beautiful eyes widened as he looked at Rosalie and Jonathan.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that Daddy loves you very much? That he loves you the most in this world?


    If Daddy doesn¡¯t love you and gets me a stepmother, will I be as pathetic as Cindere and Snow


    White?¡± Jennifer asked pitifully.


    Rosalie had to admit that she was impressed by her daughter. Her imagination was simply out of


    this world.


    Before she could speak, Jonathan turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°I love you very much and you are


    the one I love most in this world?¡±


    Rosalie blushed. Beforeing to Strico, she had told her daughter that she hoped that her


    daughter would also like this man, her father, whom she had never met before.


    Besides, what she said was true, at least before he lost his memory.


    ¡°I have a mommy. I don¡¯t like having a stepmother,¡± Guillermo said abruptly, staring at them with his


    dark eyes. ¡°Will you two get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Rosalie hurriedly said. She then wondered, ¡°Are the children nowadays so


    precocious? He¡¯s so young, yet he knows what divorce is.¡±


    Guillermo continued to look at them. Technically speaking, he was looking at Jonathan and waiting


    for his answer.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any stepmother.¡± This statement was


    tantamount to giving the answer in disguise.


    Guillermo responded with an ¡°oh,¡± then lowered his head again and ate his food.


    When Jennifer heard that there would not be any stepmother, the sorrow on her face immediately


    disappeared and she had dinner happily with her brother.


    After dinner, Rosalie yed with the two children for a while, then helped her sonplete his


    homework assigned by the kindergarten. Of course, she didn¡¯t need to help. Her son was far


    smarter than she thought. She was just looking around and handing her son the material to be used


    for the homework.


    Jennifer was excited and said, ¡°Mommy, when can I go to kindergarten with Guille?¡±


    ¡°The formalities are almost done. You can go to kindergarten next week,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jennifer was immediately overjoyed.


    After Guillermo finished his homework at the kindergarten, Rosalie asked the two children to y


    together first. Then she went to the study and nned to exin things regarding Calvin to


    Jonathan clearly.


    After all, he didn¡¯t speak to her during dinner and left directly after the meal.


    It was as if he was upset.


    When she arrived at the study, she found that he was not in there.


    Thinking he had gone back to the bedroom, Rosalie headed over. There was no one in it, but she


    heard the sound of watering from the bathroom.


    She thought, ¡°Is he taking a bath?¡± She pulled a chair and sat down, waiting for him.


    She looked around and was suddenly stunned. There was a stack of documents on the coffee


    table, and the photos on the documents were clearly her and Calvin.


    It was news about her and Calvin on the bus five years ago.


    11:18


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At that time, she had fallen asleep on the bus. In order to prevent her


    head from hitting the ss window, Calvin had put his hand between her head and the ss


    window. Someone had taken a video and posted it online.


    The news had been trending, but it had soon been removed.


    Rosalie looked at a tablet next to the documents. After hesitating for a while, she touched it gently


    with her fingers. Suddenly, the ck screen lit up, and there was a video that had been paused.


    That video was the scene on the bus.


    Rosalie tapped the screen, and then the video began to y. Obviously, the video had been


    watched for the most part. It was a ten-minute video, but there were less than five minutes left at


    that moment.


    Rosalie suddenly felt uneasy.


    She wondered, ¡°Calvin came over today, and Jon is watching the news and video of that year. Did


    Jon really misunderstand something?¡± Just as she was guessing in her heart, the bathroom door


    opened. Jonathan came out of the bathroom and was stunned when he saw Rosalie sitting on a


    chair.


    When his eyesnded on the tablet that was ying the video, he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to


    touch my things. Get out.¡±


    Rosalie stood up and didn¡¯t walk out of the bedroom. Instead, she walked toward Jonathan. ¡°Jon,


    there is nothing going on between Calvin and me. Yes, I know he has feelings for me, but I have


    made it clear to him, and you are the only one I love all the time.¡±


    The expression on his face became colder and colder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s going on


    between you and him. I¡¯m going to sleep now. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Since this afternoon, when he saw her and Calvin at the gate of the Youngblood residence, there


    was an irritation in his heart that even he couldn¡¯t exin.


    Although he had lost the memory rted to her, he knew more or less that there seemed to be


    some history between Calvin and her.


    He had never cared about this past before.


    After all, she was just a deceased wife to him. There was no need for him to care what happened


    between her and Calvin.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly appear in front of


    him and even make him seem to care more and more about her.


    Seeing her with Calvin, he would be irritable and uneasy. His heart would even contract violently. A


    feeling that he had never experienced before would fill his whole body.


    ¡°No. I must make things clear now.¡± Rosalie looked straight at Jonathan. ¡°I know you have forgotten


    certain things. I can tell you right from the beginning. I met Calvin in my grandmother¡¯s home when I


    was a child¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. So what if you make things clear?¡± he interrupted her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand,¡± Rosalie said directly. ¡°Since you are investigating what


    happened between Calvin and me, why not I tell you myself?¡±


    ¡°Maybe what I¡¯ve investigated is more true than what you¡¯ll say. It¡¯s the first time I have seen Calvin


    treat a woman like


    video, did you also fall in love with him?¡± He this. When you saw this


    smile.


    ¡°No. I only love you,¡± Rosalie said.


    at her with a faint


    ¡°You only love me?¡± He suddenly leaned down, and his handsome face was close to hers. ¡°Then tell


    me why you married me back then. Was it because you loved me? Was it because of the babies?


    Or was it because Calvin didn¡¯t give you the money for Lillian¡¯s expensive medical bill, so you came


    to me?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°You know that? You remember?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remember anything. I can know about these things by looking into it.¡± He sneered.


    Rosalie was silent. Indeed, she had married him because of her children and Lillian¡¯s medical


    expenses, but it was also because she had him in her heart.


    After getting married, she knew her heart and what she wanted.


    Her silence made that feeling of annoyance in him grow stronger again.


    He thought, ¡°Sure enough, she didn¡¯t marry me willingly in the first ce!¡± He then asked, ¡°Why


    have you stopped exining? So what I said was true? You married me just because of the children


    and Lillian!¡± ¡°It seems that no matter what I say, you will never believe me.¡± After all, he had no


    memory of the past. He just relied on the information from the investigation. If they continued to talk


    about them, it would only get


    worse. ¡°You get some rest and calm down first. We¡¯ll talk about it after that.¡±

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    With that, Rosalie turned to leave.


    However, before she could take a step, her wrist was grabbed by a hand, and then she spun


    around. She was dragged to the bed harshly, and her back hit the bed heavily.


    Before she could get up, Jonathan¡¯s body had already leaned over.


    His hands rested on both sides of her body, and his face was very close to hers. His breath


    caressed her face, and there seemed to be an uncontroble rage in his ck eyes. ¡°What? When I


    didn¡¯t want to talk with you just now, you insisted on talking with me. Now I want to talk with you, but


    you¡¯re just going to leave?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to calm down.¡± Rosalie struggled to get up.


    However, he held her down and made her unable to get up at all.


    ¡°Jon, let me get up first.¡± Rosalie frowned. At that moment, they were very close to each other, and


    his anger made her feel a sense of danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m calm,¡± Jonathan said, the tip of his nose almost touching hers.


    The closer he got to her, the more he could feel her breath, which could easily mesmerize him. He


    wondered, ¡°What is wrong with me? Why would I get so worked up over her? Is it because I mind


    her past with Calvin?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with Calvin. Do you hear me?¡± His voice sounded cold as if it was a warning.


    She held her breath. ¡°I¡¯ve never fallen in love with him!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to say that the person you¡¯re in love with is me, right?¡± he murmured


    expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She met his gaze without the slightest hint of avoidance.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t love you, you will always love me and won¡¯t fall in love with others?¡±


    She was stunned. This was the second time she heard him say he didn¡¯t love her. Her heart still


    ached after she heard it again.


    The man had once knelt in front of her and said that he would give everything and all his feelings to


    her.


    ¡°You will fall in love with me.¡± Rosalie¡¯s nose stung a little.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan asked with amusement. ¡°Just because I once loved you? That I loved you very


    much just as you said to your daughter?¡±


    She was silent and stared at him in a daze. After a while, she said, ¡°If I told you that there was a


    time when you loved me so deeply that you would have given up your own life for me, that you were


    willing to defy all norms for my sake, that you set aside all your pride just for me, would you believe


    it?¡±


    He stared at her, his thin lips pressed into a straight line.


    Rosalieughed at herself. She knew that he didn¡¯t believe it. After all, he didn¡¯t have much feelings


    for her now.


    She raised her hands and pressed them against his chest, trying to push him away so that she


    could get up easily. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. It¡¯s up to you whether you choose to


    believe it or not¡­¡± Before Rosalie could finish her words, he suddenly kissed her. Rosalie was


    stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ kissing me?¡± she eximed inwardly.


    The strong and domineering kiss made her feel trapped.


    She couldn¡¯t get used to it for a moment.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe what I said, but he¡¯s kissing me. What does this even mean?¡± she wondered.


    She wanted to end the kiss, but he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t stop until Rosalie felt out of breath.


    There seemed to be something shing in his dark eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I love you that much?¡±


    he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Rosalie was panting. Her face turned red because of the kiss just now, ¡°What about you? Do you


    love me?¡± His voice continued to ring in her


    ears.


    Her body suddenly stiffened as if she was giving him some kind of -answer silently.


    His eyshes trembled slightly, and he closed his eyes. The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Rosalie bit her lip. At that moment, she could feel the changes in his body. His breath grew heavier


    than usual, and even his breathing pattern became somewhat erratic. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love me that much, then don¡¯t say anything like how much I once loved you and how


    much you will love me.¡±


    Having said that, Jonathan was about to stand up straight.


    Inexplicably, Rosalie had a feeling that if she left without doing anything at this time, she would


    regret it in the future.


    She put her hands around his neck and stopped him from getting up.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she said hurriedly.


    His body stiffened, and he looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten, then let me tell you how much you used to love me, and how much I love you!¡±


    She took a deep breath and kissed him.


    When the kiss ended, he stared at her. ¡°Do you know what you were doing?¡± His voice was hoarse,


    and his hands were clenched into fists. ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Jon, I love you so much. I really do.¡±


    And now, she wanted to tell him this clearly.


    His eyes were bright and cold, yet beautiful at the same time.


    ¡°Rosalie, you know, after you say these words, there is no more room for regret,¡± he said in a husky


    voice as if he was giving her thest warning. She looked at him infatuatedly, just as back then she


    would always be awed by his beauty.


    ¡°I have no intention of going back on my word,¡± she murmured.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    That night, Rosalie felt as if she had gone back in time. They had used to be this intimate. However,


    at that time, he had taken the initiative most of the time.


    And at that moment, she was the only one whom he would allow to serve him.


    As he helped her put on her bathrobe, carried her out of the bathroom, and returned to the room,


    she leaned against his chest and muttered, ¡°Jon, do you know how much I love you now? There¡¯s


    really nothing going on between Calvin and me¡­¡±


    He pursed his thin lips slightly. ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. He had an indescribableplex feeling when he remembered how she


    had taken the initiative and pressed him under her body just now.


    He had always been the one in control, but when it came to her, it was aplete exception.


    Jonathan put Rosalie on the bed. ¡°Rosalie, you used to be my wife. Since I loved you before, I can


    also love you now.¡±


    She was overjoyed. ¡°Will you really love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°But you can¡¯t betray me or leave me as easily as you did back then, okay?¡±


    She looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but raise her hands to touch his eyes, which looked like dark


    stars.


    ¡°Did he feel betrayed?¡± she wondered. In the memorial hall at the Youngblood residence and before


    his father¡¯s photo, he had once told her never to betray him.


    Was he afraid that they would repeat what his parents had done? ¡°Jon, I must have had to leave


    you back then.¡± She gently brushed his eyebrows and eyes with her fingers. His eyes were


    beautiful, yet they were also the part of his face that most resembled his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°We are not your parents. I won¡¯t betray you. I never did and I never will,¡± she said seriously.


    This was her promise and vow.


    His eyes flickered slightly as he thought, ¡°Does she know about my parents? Right, if I had really


    loved her back then, she would have known that. It¡¯s not a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Then prove it to me for the rest of your life.¡± He gently pulled her hands down and held them in his


    palm, feeling the slightly deformed joints of her fingers.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    In the next few days, Jennifer¡¯s admission procedures werepleted. She would be attending the


    same kindergarten and be in the same ss as Guillermo.


    Jennifer was very happy after knowing that he could go to kindergarten with his brother.


    Guillermo promised her parents that he would take good care of his sister in the kindergarten and


    never let others bully her.


    Looking at Guillermo¡¯s serious look, Rosalie thought he was adorable. If anything happened to him,


    he might need someone else¡¯s protection as well.


    However, Rosalie was happy that the siblings had a good rtionship. ¡°Can Daddy apany me


    on my first day of kindergarten?¡± Jennifer stared at Jonathan with bright eyes, and there was a clear


    desire in her eyes.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Because many children


    will go to kindergarten with their daddy on the first day of school!¡± Although it was not the first day of


    school, it was Jennifer¡¯s first day.


    She used to have only Rosalie with her, but now she finally had a father. She wanted to be


    apanied by her parents like the other children. She couldn¡¯t wait to experience the feeling of


    being with her father.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the kindergarten together tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said. Jennifer immediately spread


    her arms, waiting for Jonathan to pick her up./


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and felt a little ufortable with her daughter¡¯s initiative. After all, his


    son would never behave as such.


    Jonathan bent down and picked up her daughter, whose eyes resembled those of Rosalie.


    Jennifer put her arms around Jonathan¡¯s neck and kissed him on the face. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.


    Daddy is the best.¡±


    Her voice was so soft and tender, but it seemed to touch his heart.


    Rosalie understood that her eldest daughter¡¯s clinginess was a natural oue of growing up with


    a single mother. She knew that her daughter had always craved the fatherly love shecked.


    Her eyes fell on her son as she wondered, ¡°Has Guille yearned for his mother? Was there a lot of


    asions where his mother was needed and he also wanted to have a mother standing beside


    him?¡±


    ¡°Guille, do you want me to carry you?¡± Rosalie spread her arms toward her son.


    Guillermo said ufortably, ¡°I¡¯m not Jen.¡±


    Although he said that, there was still a trace of desire in his eyes.


    Rosalie smiled and took the initiative to pick up her son, then kissed him on the cheek. ¡°From now


    on, I will send you and your sister to


    kindergarten every day, okay?¡±


    Guillermo blinked and suddenly asked, ¡°Is it because Jen is going to kindergarten?¡± He thought,


    ¡°Mommy has to send Jen to kindergarten. Is that why she¡¯s sending me too?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the both of you. Even if Jen doesn¡¯t need to go to kindergarten now, I will still


    send you every day. I¡¯m sorry. I was careless before.¡±


    As soon as she came back, she had too many things to do. Although she had already handed over


    some of her work before returning, there were still some follow-up problems to deal with.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    In addition, she had to adapt to the Youngblood residence after five years and learn how things had


    changed in the past five years, so much so that she had forgotten to think about her son. Since her


    daughter was


    expecting her parents to apany her to the kindergarten, so should


    her son.


    As far as she knew, although Jonathan would go out with the boy, most of the time, they would sit in


    two cars. In other words, his son actually went to the kindergarten apanied by servants and


    the driver.


    Rosalie felt guilty and regretted her carelessness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Guillermo had rarely been carried like this since he understood the world. Although he felt a little


    awkward to be held, he thought being carried like this by his mother was veryfortable.


    Even if his sister didn¡¯t need to go to kindergarten, Rosalie would send him to kindergarten every


    day. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt happy when he heard his mother say that.


    On Jennifer¡¯s first day of kindergarten, Rosalie deliberately put on the same clothes for the siblings.


    Looking at the two children of almost the same height wearing clothes and shoes of the same color,


    she thought they were cute.


    The only difference was that Guillermo was wearing trousers, while Jennifer was wearing skirts.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but kiss the two children. Jennifer was used to it, as Rosalie liked kissing her


    when she was a child.


    However, Guillermo was obviously not used to it, but he didn¡¯t refuse- Rosalie.


    Jonathan looked at them and smiled without realizing it.


    The family of four arrived at the kindergarten. The husband and wife took their two children¡¯s hands


    and got out of the car, which immediately attracted the attention of many parents around them.


    Jonathan seldom appeared at the kindergarten, but it did not mean he had not been there at all.


    Besides, this kindergarten in Strico was famous for its nobleness.


    Many celebrities and rich families in Strico would choose this kindergarten for their children, so


    some people could recognize


    11:18


    Jonathan.


    Those who recognized Jonathan were shocked that besides the little boy of the Youngblood family,


    there was a little girl and a woman beside Jonathan.


    Some people knew that thedy of the Youngblood family had returned from the dead and returned


    to the Youngblood residence with a child, so they guessed in their hearts whether Rosalie was the


    rumoreddy of the Youngblood family.


    Some parents who didn¡¯t recognize Jonathan had more or less guessed his identity. After all,


    Guillermo was not an ordinary child in this kindergarten. Everyone knew that the child was the


    eldest son of the Youngblood family and might inherit the Youngblood family in the future.


    Maybe after more than 20 years, Guillermo would be the one who was in charge of everything in


    Strico.


    Many parents had secretly observed Guillermo and told their children to have a good rtionship


    with him.


    However, Guillermo didn¡¯t make friends at all in the kindergarten. It was difficult for other children to


    talk with him.


    When everyone noticed Jennifer and Rosalie, they couldn¡¯t help guessing.


    At that moment, a Porsche drove over. It was not a cheap model with a market price of at least 1


    million dors, and it was Agyness and her daughter of the Sabatini family who got out of the car..


    Suddenly, everyone perked up. After all, before that, the single mother of the adopted daughter of


    the Sabatini family was thought by many people to be the most likely person to marry into the


    Youngblood family. Rosalie looked at Agyness¡¯ Porsche and couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    These days, she naturally got a lot of information about Agyness from the housekeeper and Carlos.


    Agyness was just a small influencer. Because she was abandoned by a rich young man and gave


    birth to a child before getting married, her life was hard.


    It had only been two years since Wrenna was adopted by the Youngblood family. The house given


    by the Youngblood family was immovable property and couldn¡¯t be touched. They paid Agyness


    about 40 thousand dors a month to support her and her daughter. Even if they didn¡¯t spend any


    money every month, Agyness could not afford this car.


    2N


    11:181


    Besides, Agyness was dressed like a millionaire.


    When Rosalie looked at Agyness, Agyness was also looking at her. She did not expect her to be


    Jonathan¡¯s dead wife.


    Now, seeing Jonathan and Rosalie standing together, Agyness was even more jealous. However,


    she could only smile and say, ¡°Ms. Leighton, hello. I¡¯m really sorry about that day. Please forgive


    me. I love my daughter too much, so I said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­¡±


    Before Rosalie could answer, Jonathan said in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s not Ms. Leighton. She¡¯s Mrs.


    Youngblood.¡±


    Everyone gasped in surprise when they heard that. Those who knew that Rosalie was Jonathan¡¯s


    wife understood that Jonathan was affirming Rosalie¡¯s status.


    Even if Rosalie had disappeared for five years, she was still the legitimatedy of the Youngblood


    family.


    People who didn¡¯t know Rosalie¡¯s identity looked at her in shock. They couldn¡¯t figure out why


    Jonathan from Strico suddenly showed up with Mrs. Youngblood, who seemed to have a daughter


    with her as well.


    After all, Jennifer looked like Rosalie¡¯s daughter.


    Agyness felt embarrassed and felt that the gaze that fell on her was full of mockery and sympathy.


    In the past, when she was present, all the parents would vie for her attention, ttering her in hopes


    of forging a connection with the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Yes, I was wrong.


    It¡¯s Mrs. Youngblood.¡± Agyness secretly gritted her teeth, but she still looked as though she was


    admitting her mistake.


    Rosalie looked at Agyness coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a quarrel among children. I don¡¯t care about it much, but I


    hope that you will not take advantage of the Youngblood family and do something that will discredit


    the Youngblood family, Ms. Sabatini.¡±


    -Agyness hated her even more. She looked at Jonathan with an aggrieved look. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    Mrs. Youngblood seems to have misunderstood


    me.¡±


    Jonathan said indifferently, ¡°Since my wife has said so, just listen to her.¡± In other words, even if


    Rosalie wanted to punish Agyness directly, Agyness could only bear it.


    Jonathan was totally on Rosalie¡¯s side.


    11:19


    Agyness naturally understood what he meant. Her face turned pale, and she could only push her


    daughter and have her greet Jonathan. ¡°Come on, Wrennie. Greet your Papa Jon. Aren¡¯t you happy


    to see him?¡± ¡°Papa Jonathan,¡± Wrenna greeted, but she was unwilling to acknowledge Rosalie as


    her godmother, and Rosalie didn¡¯t care. After all, she had no feelings for Wrenna at all.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Jonathan took Guillermo¡¯s hand, and Rosalie took Jennifer¡¯s, while the two little ones held each


    other. The family of four walked into the kindergarten in this way.


    Agyness held her daughter and walked behind, looking disheartened.


    If it were in the past, Agyness might have wanted others to see her walking with Jonathan, but now


    she was lowering her head and wishing that everyone around her could not recognize her.


    Right then, Wrenna, who was held by her, kept staring at Jennifer¡¯s and Guillermo¡¯s sped hands.


    Guillermo had only held her hand once when he saw her for the first time, and then he didn¡¯t hold


    her hand anymore. She didn¡¯t understand. She was much better looking than before, and she wore


    beautiful princess dresses. Her mother would also ask the servants to tie her hair every day.


    However, Guillermo was bing less and less interested in talking to her.


    She wondered, ¡°But I¡¯m Guille¡¯s sister too! Is it because I¡¯m just an adopted daughter? Mommy said


    that the girl who snatched the photo of the Youngblood family from me is the real daughter of the


    Youngblood family and his biological sister.¡±


    When they were about to arrive at the entrance of the ssroom in the kindergarten, Rosalie and


    Jonathan took their children inside. Rosaliemunicated with the homeroom teacher while


    Jonathan watched on the sidelines. Meanwhile, Guillermo took Jennifer¡¯s hand and came to the


    ce where the children put their schoolbags in the ssroom. He even helped Jennifer to put


    down her schoolbag.


    Seeing that, Wrenna was even more jealous. Guillermo had never treated her like that.


    She knew Guillermo much earlier.


    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t I be Guille¡¯s real sister?¡± Wrenna asked, looking up at Agyness.


    Startled, Agyness looked around quickly. As no one was there, she pulled her daughter and said in


    a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t say these words again.¡±


    ¡°Why? Papa Jon said that I will be Guille¡¯s sister from now on,¡± Wrenna said unhappily.


    10:32


    Agyness whispered, ¡°You can only keep this in your heart from now on, understand? Stop


    quarreling with Jennifer in the kindergarten and try to avoid her. Mommy will make you his real


    sister in the future.¡±


    When Agyness said this, she looked over his daughter¡¯s shoulders and saw Rosalie standing side


    by side with Jonathan in the ssroom through the ss window.


    ¡°Even if this woman is now thedy of the Youngblood family, so what? It¡¯s already been five years.


    If Mr. Youngblood really had feelings for this woman, he wouldn¡¯t have let those gossip scandals


    circte. I suppose Mr. Youngblood came to the kindergarten with this woman today just because


    of her child. As long as I remain patient, one day I will be thedy of the Youngblood family!¡±


    Agyness swore to herself. She was full of jealousy.


    In the design institute, Lillian was drawing. As Rosalie had recentlye back with Jennifer, she


    was in a good mood.


    It would be much easier to meet her in Strico from then on.


    Five years ago, she had been seriously injured and hospitalized. Later, she had been discharged


    from the hospital, and it had taken her another year to recover.


    Her supervisor from her previous design institute had asked her toe back to work again, and so


    she did and had been working until now.


    At that moment, Lillian¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the phone and heard her mother¡¯s voice


    coming from the other side. Unsurprisingly, she told her about the blind date again and asked if she


    was free that night. It happened that a friend had introduced a good man.¡±


    Lillian took her phone and went to the corridor outside the office. Then she said to her mother,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll find someone by myself. Don¡¯t worry about it and stop finding me blind dates. How many


    has it been already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years. You are now 33, not 28. It won¡¯t be long before you reach the advanced


    maternal age. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to find a date when she¡¯s 35!¡± Abigail advised earnestly.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes darkened. She knew her mother was worried and anxious. They were afraid that after


    they died, she would be alone without anybody to take care of her. They were also afraid that she


    would miss the woman¡¯s childbearing age and eventually have no children.


    However, she didn¡¯t think that there was no way to live alone.


    In fact, one could also live well alone. It was no big deal. When she grew


    24


    10:32


    old in the future, she just needed to find a nursing home.


    She just didn¡¯t want her parents to worry about her anymore. They had had their fill of worrying


    about her.


    ¡°All right, all right. Give me the contact information of that person. I¡¯ll call himter and meet him


    tonight, okay?¡± Lillian said.


    Hearing that, Abigail ended the call with satisfaction.


    After a while, Lillian received the phone number and personal information from her mother on


    WhatsApp.


    Lillian sighed slightly. Maybe as her mother said, she was already 33 years old, not 28 years old


    anymore. She was no longer young. After five years, she should have already forgotten about


    Callum. Suddenly, a voice in her heart asked her if she had really let go.


    Putting away her phone, Lillian walked toward the office. When she passed by the dressing room, a


    colleague suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Lillian, your ex-boyfriend ising to Strico!¡±


    Everyone in the dressing room heard that and turned to look at them.


    Lillian looked at the other party. It was Reba Powell, an experienced employee at the institute.


    When Lillian was in a rtionship with Callum, Reba was already there.


    At that time, Reba had mocked and ridiculed her a lot.


    Right then, Lillian was stunned to hear that her ex-boyfriend wasing to Strico.


    Many senior employees knew that her ex-boyfriend was Callum.


    ¡°Is heing to Strico?¡± Lillian wondered.


    As if to answer her question, a new employee asked Reba curiously, ¡°Ms. Powell, who is Ms.


    Quinn¡¯s ex-boyfriend? Is he famous?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the chairman of White Maple Group. What do you think? Is he famous or not?¡± Reba


    said jokingly, but her eyes shed with smugness and contempt for Lillian.


    She thought, ¡°Even if Lillian and Callum were dating back then, she still got dumped in the end!


    Now she¡¯s worse than me. I married a man from a good family, and I¡¯m doing much better than


    Lillian now!¡±


    As soon as Reba said the name Callum, many people in the office who had just joined the


    institute in the past five years showed a surprised expression on their faces.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They were shocked that Lillian and the chairman of White Maple Group


    had been in a rtionship before.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    They were two people from different worlds.


    Lillian gradually came to her senses. She could naturally understand Reba¡¯s intention at the


    moment. Thetter just wanted to feel smug by trampling on her.


    After all, when she was dating Callum, Reba had never held her


    tongue. She even knew that Reba had talked behind her back saying that she would be dumped


    by Callum sooner orter.


    When she returned to the institute and Reba knew that she had really broken up with Callum,


    Reba didn¡¯t forget to gloat. ¡°Look, I already knew that people like Callum would never be sincere


    with you.¡±


    Was it not sincere?


    Lillian didn¡¯t think so. When they were dating, she could feel that Callum really loved her at that


    time.


    However, she didn¡¯t have a strong family background and could not give him what he wanted.


    ¡°But unfortunately, Lillian and Callum broke up. Otherwise, Lillian would have been Mrs. Chairman


    of White Maple Group,¡± Reba said gloatingly.


    She just wanted to hurt Lillian with her words a few more times.


    Lillian looked at Reba coldly and then suddenly smiled. ¡°If you really are so sorry for me, you


    can go to Callum and set me up with him so that you don¡¯t have to pity me in front of our colleagues


    every day, making it seem that it¡¯s my fault for not getting back together with Callum.¡±


    As soon as Lillian said this, Reba¡¯s expression changed immediately. Other colleagues also


    came back to their senses and immediately shot Reba with strange looks.


    Reba felt a little ufortable. She could only smile and return to her office.


    Lillian went back to her seat and took out her phone. She had wanted to send a message to the


    blind date tonight, confirming the time and ce for the night¡¯s meeting.


    However, in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but search for news about Callum. Five years had passed.


    During the five years, she had deliberately stopped


    10:32


    thinking about everything about Callum and watching his news because she wanted to forget about


    him.


    Yet now, she realized that maybe she hadn¡¯tpletely let him go.


    Some of Callum¡¯stest news popped up on the web page. Indeed, as Reba said just now,


    Callum hade to Strico, while Madeline was next to Callum. The eldest daughter of the Tall


    family was found five years ago and had returned to the Tall family.


    At that time, it was the help of the Tall family that made Callum sessfully regain control of the


    White family and White Maple Group. She had thought that Callum might get married to Madeline


    soon after he broke up with her, but she didn¡¯t expect that after five years, Callum and Madeline


    were not married and had just been dating.


    Theizens had been wondering how long it would take them to get married.


    Lillian looked at Callum quietly in the news photos.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, and his young-looking face was still as beautiful as before, although


    he looked much more mature now. Meanwhile, Madeline, who was standing next to him, was


    gorgeous and enchanting. She wore a red tight dress, highlighting her curvaceous figure.


    They were perfectly matched in front of the camera.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ finally got what he wanted, huh?¡± Lillian smiled gently. There was bitterness and sadness in


    her smile. He had be a thing of the past for her.


    After closing the webpage, Lillian sent a message to the person she was going to meet that night.


    For her, the most important thing now was to go on blind dates


    Perhaps she could find someone she liked during the process.


    In the evening, Lillian arrived at the square downtown at the appointed time and met her blind date


    that day. Jerick Backman was said to be the department head of argepany.


    ¡°Mom has introduced me to someone who is way out of my league.¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but sigh in


    her heart when she met the man.


    Jerick was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and was wearing gold-rimmed sses. He looked


    gentle and handsome. Her mother said that he was two years older than her, 35 years old, but he


    seemed to be


    10:32


    just over 30.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Quinn. Nice to meet you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Lillian smiled.


    After exchanging some polite words about their first meeting, they arrived at a restaurant.


    Lillian had wanted to find a random restaurant to eat and chat. However, the restaurant Jerick had


    brought her to was not cheap. It had a good dining environment as well.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, you may order whatever you want,¡± he said politely.


    Lillian thought for a while and ordered some cheap dishes. Jerick¡¯s eyes. shed for a moment, but


    he didn¡¯t say anything and added some more dishes.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, why are you going on a blind date? Do you think you have to find someone to marry


    because you¡¯re old?¡± Jerick asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to find someone to marry. I mean, you can still live without getting married. I just


    don¡¯t want my family to worry about me, to think there is something wrong with me. If I can meet the


    right person on a blind date, it¡¯ll be nice too, right?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Jerick murmured. ¡°Then we¡¯re kind of in the same boat. I don¡¯t want my family to worry as


    well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We are indeed in the same boat,¡± Lillian said.


    Jerick smiled.


    After the meal, the two of them had a good conversation. Although they were in different fields, they


    could find somemon topics.


    For example, they both liked watching romantic TV series, and they were watching the same TV


    series at the moment.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange for a man to like watching this kind of romantic TV series?¡± Jerick asked


    embarrassedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Many scripts of romantic TV series are


    written by men,¡± Lillian replied.


    However, after knowing that Jerick had never formally dated a girlfriend, she was really surprised.


    After all, the man in front of her was not bad-looking. He had a good career and had a house and a


    car. It was enough to surprise her that he was her blind date that day.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend before. Are the women around him all


    10:33


    blind?¡± she wondered.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really never had a girlfriend?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Is it because you have high requirements?¡±

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I have met that kind of woman who has really touched my heart.¡±


    Indeed, that feeling was hard toe by, and Lillian had a deep understanding of it. Although she


    liked all kinds of handsome celebrities, the only one who really touched her heart was Callum.


    After that, she had never met anyone who could touch her heart again.


    ¡°I get it. It¡¯s hard to find someone who can really touch your heart, and it¡¯s especially hard to find


    them again after you¡¯ve met them,¡± Lillian said. Jerick was stunned for a moment. ¡°It seems that you


    have met that person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have met one,¡± she said frankly, although the person in front of her was her blind date.


    However, as they spoke, she felt as if she was talking to a friend.


    ¡°I see. What kind of person is he?¡± Jerick asked curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very beautiful man. He¡¯s beautiful, good-looking, and obedient.¡± Speaking of Callum, Lillian


    smiled slightly.


    Even if they had broken up, she would only remember their best memories.


    Perhaps it was because Jerick was approachable, or perhaps she was affected by Callum¡¯s, visit to


    Strico that day. She needed someone to talk


    1.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but order a bottle of wine, and she drank while talking.


    Jerick listened quietly. After some time, when he saw that Lillian had drunk a little too much, he


    pressed her hand and said, ¡°Stop drinking. Otherwise, you will be really drunk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad to be drunk,¡± Lillian muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be drunk in front of a man you just met for the first time. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will


    do something bad?¡± Jerick asked.


    Lillian smiled. ¡°If you really wanted to do something bad, you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t drink anymore. After all, if she got drunk and went hometer, she might


    have to exin herself to her parents


    10:33


    tomorrow.


    When it was time to settle the bill, Jerick offered to pay, but Lillian insisted on splitting the bill. ¡°We


    are not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. We don¡¯t even know if our blind date is a sess. There is no


    reason for you to pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Men should pay the bill,¡± Jerick said.


    ¡°But there¡¯s now that says you should. If you are my boyfriend and you pay the bill, then I will feel


    at ease. It¡¯s better to start with splitting the bill first.¡±


    Jerick said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will never be boyfriend and


    girlfriend? Do we have to split the bill every time wee out for dinner together in the future?¡±


    ¡°Then if we can be friends in the future, we can treat each other too,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Friends?¡± Jerick wondered. His eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t refuse Lillian¡¯s request anymore.


    When they left the restaurant, Jerick wanted to send Lillian home. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking and you¡¯re


    not fit to drive.¡±


    Lillian thought he was right, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll drive the car over,¡± Jerick said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lillian replied. When Jerick went to the parking lot, she was standing by the roadside. The


    night breeze made her a little ufortable. She ran to the trash can next to her and vomited.


    She vomited for a long time, and when she was almost done, she tried to rummage through her bag


    for a tissue in a daze.


    She looked through her bag for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find any tissues.


    Just then, someone handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you,¡± Lillian said with blurry eyes. She took the handkerchief and wiped the corners of her


    mouth without thinking about it. After wiping, she suddenly realized that this was not a tissue.


    ¡°How about I give it back to you after washing it?¡± She raised her head. She had thought it was


    Jerick who handed her the handkerchief, but she didn¡¯t realize it until then.


    What caught her eyes was a familiar face that she would see from time to


    10:33)


    time in her dreams over the past five years.


    It had been five years. Her impression of him remained the same as five years ago. Only today did


    she search for his news and see what he looked like now.


    Lillian looked at the man in front of him, who was in a suit and leather shoes. His hair was slicked


    back, revealing his full forehead, which also made his beautiful face look more three-dimensional.


    Time had been so kind to him that there were hardly any signs of aging visible.


    It wasn¡¯t until she burped that the silence was broken. ¡°I-It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± She had wanted to


    say it in a calm voice, but she was a little tongue-tied after drinking.


    ¡°You drank too much,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too much indeed.¡± She tried to open her eyes wide as if she wanted to see the man in front


    of her more clearly.


    ¡°Is the man today¡­ your boyfriend?¡± Callum asked upon hesitation. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Lillian suddenly


    smiled lightly. Because she was drunk, her smile made her look a little silly. ¡°He¡¯s my blind date¡­


    He¡¯s good, though¡­ We just met for the first time today, but¡­ we had a good chat.¡±


    Lillian spoke intermittently, then stood up slowly and looked at him with a somewhat dazed gaze.


    She had tried so hard to forget about him, yet he appeared in front of her and destroyed her peace.


    ¡°This is the first time you met this man? Do you know how dangerous it is to get drunk in front of the


    man you first met?¡± Callum said in a furious


    tone.


    He was so angry that she easily got drunk in front of other men and even more annoyed that she


    seemed to have a good impression of that man.


    ¡°Dangerous? Nah, he¡¯s fine. I will live well,¡± Lillian murmured. ¡°Callum, I¡­ have already forgotten


    about you, so don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯vee to¡­ Strico, I won¡¯t bother you either¡­ I won¡¯t


    destroy your rtionship with your girlfriend.¡±


    Callum¡¯s face was cold. At that moment, every word of her stabbed him like a needle.


    He had arrived in Strico that day and driven to the vicinity of her institute. He had just wanted to


    take a look at her from a distance.


    10:33


    At that time, he had said to himself to take just one nce. He had just wanted to take a look.


    However, in the end, he had driven all the way to the square downtown following her. He had


    watched her enter the restaurant with a man and then couldn¡¯t help appearing in front of her when


    he saw her vomit because she was drunk.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    At that moment, Jerick drove over and was surprised to see Callum standing beside Lillian.


    Although Callum was not a celebrity, Jerick¡¯spany happened to be cooperating with White


    Maple Group. Working in the middle management of thepany, Jerick had naturally seen


    Callum¡¯s photos. Right then, Lillian also saw Jerick and waved at Callum. ¡°All right, now¡­ My ride is


    here¡­ Goodbye¡­¡±


    With that, she was about to open the front passenger door and get in. However, the next moment,


    Callum suddenly grabbed Lillian¡¯s hand and pulled her away from the car. Then he said to Jerick,


    ¡°You can go. I will send her back today!¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Jerick to speak, Callum pulled Lillian all the way toward the car


    parked on the other side.


    ¡°Callum¡­ let go of me,¡± Lillian yelled.


    Her outburst only solidified Jerick¡¯s belief that this man was indeed Callum.


    He wondered, ¡°What is the chairman of White Maple Group doing here? And he looked jealous


    when he spoke to me just now. Is he jealous of me?¡± Jerick shivered. ¡°Is Callum Lillian¡¯s ex-


    boyfriend? If it¡¯s true, then unlike what the outside world spectes, Callum is not in love with the


    eldest daughter of the Tall family. Perhaps¡­ he still loves Lillian!¡±


    Callum had pulled Lillian into his car and suddenly let go of her hand.


    Lillian fell to the passenger seat unsteadily. Before she came back to her senses, Callum had


    already sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    The car quickly drove in the direction of Lillian¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian was still dizzy. She subconsciously obeyed Callum¡¯s words, fastened her seat belt, and then


    couldn¡¯t help but look at Callum who was driving.


    He seemed to be paler than before, with a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. His eyebrows were


    furrowed slightly as if he was ufortable and suppressing something.


    When the car stopped at an intersection and they waited for the traffic


    10:33


    light to turn green, Lillian asked, ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Are you sick? Your forehead is a little sweaty.¡±


    She took a tissue and raised her hand, wanting to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    However, before her hand could touch his forehead, he shouted harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s hand froze in the air, and she seemed to be much soberer.


    Then she said embarrassedly, ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t touch you. You can wipe the sweat yourself.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She put down the tissue and withdrew her hand.


    She thought, ¡°Does he feel disgusted if I touch him? Then why did he pull me into the car just


    now?¡±


    There was an oppressive atmosphere in the car.


    When the car arrived at the door of Lillian¡¯s residential area, Lillian lowered her head, unfastened


    her seat belt, and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as she was about to open the door, Callum¡¯s voice


    rang out.


    ¡°Are you going to date that man?¡±


    Lillian was stunned for a while before she realized that the man referred to Jerick.


    ¡°He¡¯s very good. He¡¯s financially secure, and we have something inmon. Besides, he is also


    good-looking. I guess it would be nice to date him if he likes me,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Because of this, you want to date him? So, you¡¯re into him?¡± He red at her.


    She suddenly felt amused. ¡°Why not? Men like him are the ones many women want to marry.¡±


    ¡°Lillian!¡± He raised his voice, and there seemed to be a faint anger in his


    tone.


    She was a little puzzled. She wondered, ¡°What is he angry about? That I fall in love with another


    man? But it was he who didn¡¯t want me first. Besides, he has a girlfriend. Why does he care if I


    have a boyfriend or not?¡±


    ¡°Callum, I don¡¯t know why you showed up in front of me. By ident? Or did youe to me on


    purpose? But anyway, I have nothing to do with you. As I said before, I won¡¯t destroy your


    rtionship with your


    10.33


    girlfriend.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°In fact, even if we broke up, I do hope you can live a good and happy


    life.¡± After all, the man in front of her was the one she had really loved.


    They broke up because they didn¡¯t see eye to eye and she couldn¡¯t help him in his career. What he


    wanted more was the sess of his career aspared to love.


    As Lillian spoke, she reached out her hand to shake hands with Callum. ¡°I guess this is goodbye.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t reach out to hold her hand for a long time, and his eyes were still fixed on her.


    She suddenly thought of something andughed at herself. ¡°You hate it when I touch you, don¡¯t


    you? Well then, I hope we won¡¯t see each other again.¡±


    Meeting again would only upset her more.


    Lillian opened the door. Before she could get out of the car, Callum held her hand tightly.


    He clenched her hand so tightly that her finger bones were hurting, and his face seemed to be pale


    at the moment. ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ve¡­ never hated you. Anyway, I just want you to live. If you encounter any


    difficulties in the future, you cane to me and I will help you.¡±


    After saying that, he let go of her hand.


    When the door was/closed, he drove away. Lillian stood there dumbfoundedly and looked in the


    direction where the car had left. Then she looked at her hand that had just been held, feeling


    confused. ¡°What did Callum mean by saying these words to me? Callum, we¡¯ve broken up,¡± she


    murmured, but she was also warning herself. Since they had broken up, there should be no more


    entanglement. Otherwise, she would only get trapped in it and it would be increasingly difficult


    to


    On Saturday, Lillian and Rosalie met.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the two little ones out?¡± Lillian asked. She had wanted to see the two kids.


    ¡°When I talked to you on the phone earlier, I felt as if you were troubled by something, so I didn¡¯t


    bring the two little ones. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll bring them next time,¡± Rosalie replied.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°You can tell? I thought I was hiding it well.¡± ¡°I can feel that you seem to


    have something on your mind,¡± Rosalie said. Lillian had seemed to be too happy when they were on


    the phone for the past two days..


    Sometimes the happier Lillian acts, the more she may have on her mind. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rosalie asked with concern.


    Lillian stopped hiding and said directly, ¡°I saw Callum.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to him?¡± Rosalie was surprised. She knew that Callum hade to Strico two days


    ago.


    ¡°It was him who appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence or something,


    so I was also a little confused.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I know that it is impossible for me and him, then I won¡¯t let myself get involved.¡±


    Lillian then changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to a banquet with Jonathan in two days


    and you don¡¯t know what gown to wear? There¡¯s a store of a luxury brand nearby. Let¡¯s go check it


    out. Maybe we can find a suitable gown.¡±


    They arrived at the store. Rosalie found that the gowns were really expensive, but since it was her


    first banquet after she returned to the Youngblood family five yearster, she couldn¡¯t go


    economizing on her


    gown.


    After all, she represented not only herself but also the Youngblood family.


    They looked around in the gown store. Because they were both dressed. in ordinary clothes and


    didn¡¯t wear anything of famous brands, when. Rosalie picked a silver gown, a staff member next to


    them said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is a disy item in our store and is not avable for trying on.¡± Rosalie


    frowned. She seemed to have guessed something. At that moment, another staff member suddenly


    took the gown down and walked toward a female guest on the other side.


    Lillian immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Didn¡¯t you say that this is a disy item


    and not avable for trying on?¡±


    ¡°Thatdy is our VIP customer, so even the disy items can be tried on,¡±


    10:33


    the staff member said in a cold tone, obviously not thinking that Rosalie and Lillian had any


    spending power.


    She just felt that it was a waste of time to receive them. She had an appointment with Agynesster,


    and Agyness was the customer she wanted to entertain.


    She only wanted to send Rosalie and Lillian away sooner.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you judging a book by its cover? This is a discrimination against customers!¡± Lillian said


    angrily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, the staff member said straightforwardly, ¡°Our store only provides services for people who


    can afford them. If you two can be VIP customers of our store, you can naturally try on these


    disy items.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian wanted to spit curses.


    Rosalieforted her friend, then said, ¡°Please call your manager.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to file aint?¡± the other party said disdainfully. She hated people like


    them who acted all high and mighty when they had no money. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t afraid of


    such


    As long as she talked to the store manager and told thetter she had to entertain Agynesster,


    thetter would probably not say anything at all. It took about ten minutes before the store manager


    came to Rosalie and Lillian.


    Compared with the previous staff, the store manager¡¯s attitude was much better.


    ¡°Send me another sales assistant. Since this sales assistant doesn¡¯t want to provide any me, there


    is no need to force it,¡± Rosalie said.


    rvices!


    ¡°I apologize for the bad experience,¡± the manager said and then called another young staff member


    over.


    Rosalie looked at the tag on her chest. Thetter was a junior sales assistant, who should be a


    neer who had just worked in the store for a short time.


    Rosalie smiled and briefly told her about her needs and favorite colors. Then she began to help


    Rosalie find a suitable gown.


    Lillian asked, ¡°You¡¯re just going to let it go? That person just now doesn¡¯t even have the most basic


    professional quality.¡±


    10:331


    Rosalie replied, ¡°The staff member is not afraid ofints at all. Since she is not afraid, why


    bother? Don¡¯t worry. She should regret itter.¡±


    Lillian fell into deep thought.


    At that moment, the junior sales assistant came over and said to Rosalie that there were several


    sets of gowns suitable for her. However, one set was a limited edition and she could not let Rosalie


    try it on with her authority, but Rosalie could look at it first. If Rosalie really liked the style of this


    gown, then she would make a request to the store manager. Rosalie took a look at the photo of the


    gown. It was a ck gown, elegant and mysterious. Because of the iy of some diamonds, the


    whole ck gown did not look monotonous. It looked eye-catching, in fact.


    Such a gown was really suitable for her first appearance five yearster! Lillian eximed, ¡°Wow,


    this is even better than the silver gown you were just looking at.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I like it very much and want to try it on,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± the junior sales assistant said.


    After a while, the junior sales assistant took the ck gown and Rosalie to the fitting room. Lillian


    sat on a lounge chair and waited.


    Right then, Lillian saw a figure walking into the store. The sales assistant who had treated them


    badly before was respectful and warmly greeted them.


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. What are you going to buy today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to have a look at the gowns. Last time, I saw that there was a ck limited-edition gown


    in your brochure,¡± Agyness said, enjoying the meticulous service of the sales assistant.


    She was a VIP customer here. These people had to serve her, and she could easily get those


    things that she couldn¡¯t afford before.


    She was qualified to even buy the so-called limited editions of those luxury brands.


    ¡°Okay, please sit down for a while. I¡¯ll bring the gown to you,¡± the sales assistant said.


    Agyness came to the lounge. After seeing Lillian, she couldn¡¯t help frowning and recognized that


    this person was Rosalie¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Agyness asked.


    Lillian shrugged and replied, ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    ¡°You¡¯re not the kind of person who cane here,¡± Agyness said arrogantly.


    Lillianughed. ¡°Why? Are you nobler than me? Everything you have now is only thanks to your


    daughter, who has be the adoptive daughter of the Youngblood family. Before that, did you


    have a better family background, higher education, or career and ie than me?¡± To put it bluntly,


    Agyness used to be a nobody. She was even inferior to Lillian!


    Agyness¡¯ face immediately became extremely embarrassed. She directly picked up the ss of


    water the sales assistant had poured her before and wanted to ssh it on Lillian.


    When Lillian said these words, she was always on guard. As soon as she noticed what Agyness


    was about to do, she immediately raised her hand and directly twisted Agyness¡¯ hand. Suddenly,


    the ss of water in


    Agyness¡¯ hand was sprinkled all over her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Agyness screamed, immediately attracting the attention of the sales assistants and other


    customers.


    The store manager hurried over. Seeing this, he quickly helped Agyness wipe the water and asked


    what was going on.


    Agyness pointed at Lillian and said, ¡°She sshed water on me.¡±


    Lillian replied faintly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you were going to ssh water on me and end up


    throwing it at yourself instead?¡±


    The store manager looked at the two and weighed up before saying, ¡°Miss, please apologize to Ms.


    Sabatini. Regardless of what happened, it¡¯s true that you sshed water on Ms. Sabatini now.¡±


    Lillian looked at the store manager and said, ¡°That is to say, regardless of the cause, it¡¯s just about


    the result, right?¡±


    ¡°Now, Ms. Sabatini was hurt by you. Do you still need to care about the cause?¡± The store manager


    said coldly, ¡°If you refuse to apologize, regrettably, we could only ask you to leave. In addition, Ms.


    Sabatini has -the right to keep you ountable.¡±


    At this moment, the staff who had received Agyness came over and wanted to tell Agyness that the


    dress was now being tried on and that it would maybe take a while, but when they saw Agyness¡¯


    head wet with


    10:34


    obvious watermarks on her chest, they were shocked.


    Listening to the store manager and Lillian, the staff looked at Lillian unkindly. ¡°Do you know who Ms.


    Sabatini is? If you don¡¯t apologize, you will regret it in the future. Besides, it is best for your friend to


    take off the gown as soon as possible. It is a waste to let her try on that kind of high-end gown!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know who Agyness Sabatini is. She¡¯s the mother of the adopted daughter of the


    Youngblood family!¡± Lillian said, ¡°This is just a gown store. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to ask


    me to apologize to anyone. Frankly speaking, you are the staff serving guests, not judges who can


    decide whether customers should apologize or not!¡±


    The store manager¡¯s and the sales assistant¡¯s faces turned dark.


    When Agyness heard the sales assistant mention Lillian¡¯s friend, she was surprised and wondered,


    ¡°Could it be Rosalie? Is she also in the store now?¡±


    Agyness was thinking when a voice sounded. ¡°Who has to apologize to whom now?¡±


    Agyness shuddered in response. She looked up and saw Rosalie walking over in the ck gown


    she had been eyeing before.


    At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s long hair was coiled up, and a few strands of hair casually fell on her


    cheeks. This gown setplemented her elegance and noble aura perfectly.


    Looking at Rosalie, Agyness was even more jealous. This was the gown she liked! She had wanted


    to dress in this gown for the banquet so that she could outshine Rosalie.


    But now, when Rosalie was wearing this dress, Agyness knew that no matter whether she wanted it


    or not, in the end, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it to participate in the banquet.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too,¡± Agyness said awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. I heard the noise in the fitting room just now, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be


    you.¡± Rosalie corrected again, ¡°And I think you should call me Mrs. Youngblood. Jon seemed to


    have reminded youst -time.¡±


    Agyness gritted her teeth as she thought, ¡°Jon¡­ She¡¯s calling him Jon, yet Jonathan wouldn¡¯t even


    let me call him by his first name. He would always correct me and ask me to address him as Mr.


    Youngblood instead.¡±


    10:34


    It was as if she didn¡¯t even deserve to call him Jonathan.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood¡­¡± Agyness smiled and said, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°How could it be a misunderstanding? It was this woman¡¯s friend who sshed water on you.¡± The


    sales assistant who had been ttering Agyness before muttered, as if she wanted to seek justice


    for Agyness. Agyness was even more embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at the surveince camera and you will know what actually happened.¡± Rosalie looked around


    and found the surveince camera. ¡°If anyone wronged my friend, I will also file awsuit for nder


    and damage to reputation in ordance with relevantws.¡±


    Agyness stiffened and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Why are we making a mountain


    out of a molehill?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill,¡± Rosalie replied. Agyness gritted her teeth


    in exasperation while the sales assistant and the store manager beside her had already noticed that


    Agyness was showing a different attitude toward Rosalie by now.


    It was like Agyness was afraid of offending Rosalie.


    At this moment, three men walked into the store. One of them was Carlos. At this moment, Carlos


    walked quickly to Rosalie and handed her a ck gold card respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr.


    Youngblood said that you can swipe this card if you want to buy anything. There is no limit on the


    amount of money, and there is no need to report it to Mr. Youngblood as well.¡±


    Rosalie took the card, but she didn¡¯t expect Carlos toe here to send it. Before she was ready to


    try on it, she received a call from Jonathan and talked about the gown.


    She noticed the high price of this gown and asked Jonathan if there was any way for him to transfer


    the money or if she could pay itter.


    Unexpectedly, he asked Carlos to send a card directly and in such a prompt manner, no less.


    The store manager and other staff were startled, especially by the ck gold card handed by


    Carlos. They had met many celebrities and wealthy people before, so they naturally recognized this


    kind of card.


    Nevertheless, the ck gold card was rare. There were only a few people in Strico who could get


    such a card.


    And now, this woman had one in her hand.


    Moreover, the man who just handed over the card mentioned a ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡± In Strico, there


    was only one person who could have such a ck gold card.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    ¡°Could this woman be¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the faces of the store manager and the sales assistant who had sought to curry favor with


    Agyness grew pale with a dawning realization. Rosalie graciously epted the card without any


    hesitation and then turned to the junior sales assistant who had been assisting her


    throughout, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take this dress then. Please have it wrapped up for me after I change out of


    it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem¡­¡± answered the sales assistant, exhrated. As a neer, securing such a


    substantial order felt like hitting the jackpot for her.


    Agyness was growing increasingly embarrassed at that moment. She had intended to leave quietly,


    picking up her bag, but Rosalie halted her. ¡°Ms. Sabatini, we¡¯re not done here. Don¡¯t you want to


    review the surveince camera together?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I identally spilled the water on myself,¡± Agyness replied with an


    awkwardugh.


    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve just admitted to sshing water on yourself, it implies that my friend was wrongly


    used of doing so earlier, Ms. Sabatini. Don¡¯t you think an apology is in order, Ms. Sabatini?¡±


    Rosalie responded. Agyness was taken aback, and she instinctively asked, ¡°Apology?¡± ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Do you not think you should apologize for that?¡± Rosalie said coldly.


    Agyness¡¯ face involuntarily flushed with embarrassment. Ever since her daughter had be the


    adopted child of the Youngblood family, she had always felt that her status was exceptional. Even


    high-society and affluent women had sought to curry favor with her. When had she ever needed to


    apologize to anyone, especially to an ordinary person simply because that person was Rosalie¡¯s


    friend?


    Plus, people around her were observing the situation. She would be humiliated if she really


    apologized.


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, since Mrs. Youngblood asked you to apologize, it would be wise toply.


    Otherwise, you will still have to apologize when this matter reaches Mr. Youngblood¡¯s attention,¡±


    Carlos interjected. Agyness had no choice but to grit her teeth and apologize to Lillian.


    10:31


    The store manager and the sales assistant also offered their apologies, filled with fear. No one could


    have fathomed that one of these seemingly ordinary women was the wife of Jonathan.


    Not just anyone, but the famous Jonathan, whom no one could afford to offend in Strico.


    Meanwhile, not far away, a woman gazed at Lillian¡¯s countenance with a yful expression and a


    sly smile curling at the edges of her lips.


    Madeline hadn¡¯t anticipated bumping into Lillian at such a ce. What was more surprising was that


    the friend with her appeared to be Jonathan¡¯s wife.


    However, even if the Youngblood family were willing to support Lillian, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Callum was hers. She would always seed in winning over any man she decided to pursue


    without any exceptions.


    When Rosalie went to change, Lillian apanied her. On the other hand, Agyness, who wore a


    displeased expression and was eager to leave, was halted by Carlos.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Gibson?¡± Agyness asked.


    ¡°Looks like your expenditures are quite high, Ms. Sabatini. The gowns here are not within the


    budget of an average person,¡± Carlosmented. ¡°I-I was just taking a look,¡± Agyness stammered,


    panicking.


    ¡°Just taking a look won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s best to stay within one¡¯s financial means and social standing when


    ites to spending, Ms. Sabatini. Chasing after things that are beyond your reach can ultimately


    lead to disappointment,¡± Carlos said in a stern tone.


    Agyness was taken aback. It was crystal clear to her that Carlos was cautioning her against


    harboring any feelings for Jonathan.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t engage in extravagant spending that doesn¡¯t align with my social


    status,¡± Agyness stammered, then practically scampered out of the shop.


    At night, after tucking the two children into bed, Rosalie retired to her bedroom and began scouring


    the inte for any news about Callum using her phone.


    Although Jennifer¡¯s single bedroom had been arranged, she still preferred sleeping with Guillermo


    these days.


    Every night when it was time for bed, she would settle herself on Guillermo¡¯s bed and insist that her


    brother tell her a bedtime story.


    10:34


    Rosalie found it rather amusing.


    Nevertheless, considering that the two children were still quite young, Rosalie also wished to foster


    a strong sibling bond between them. Therefore, she allowed them to sleep together.


    However, it was quite tough for Guillermo. He had always been a quiet child, but he was forced by


    his sister to be more talkative.


    Whenever Guillermo told Jennifer a story, she oftenined that he didn¡¯t put enough emotion


    into it. As a result, Guillermo often found himself retelling the same story multiple times.


    Rosalie had initially expected her son to grow impatient, but to her astonishment, he patiently


    recounted the same stories to his younger sister repeatedly, disying no signs of irritation.


    Perhaps it was because of the bond between siblings. Guillermo was undoubtedly a wonderful older


    brother.


    Contemting this, Rosalie unconsciously smiled. Suddenly, a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? Have you fallen for Callum? You¡¯re smiling as you look at his picture.¡±


    Rosalie promptly snapped back to reality and noticed Jonathan standing behind her. Coincidentally,


    her phone screen disyed news about Callum at that moment.


    Her posture of lowering her head and focusing on her phone made it appear as if she were smiling


    at a photo of Callum, which could lead to a misunderstanding.


    ¡°No, I was actually thinking about Jen and Guille. Plus, Callum is Lillian¡¯s ex-boyfriend. I only looked


    at the news about him because of his connection to Lillian,¡± Rosalie quickly rified, worried about


    being misunderstood.


    Jonathan gazed at Rosalie but remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°You¡­ You know Callum is Lillian¡¯s ex-boyfriend right?¡± she asked. After all, he had lost some of his


    memories.


    ¡°Yes, even if I don¡¯t recall it in my mind, Carlos and the others would mention Callum and Lillian


    whenever they talked about you,¡± Jonathan replied. He remembered that Carlos had mentioned


    Lillian got injured when she went to find Callum after leaving Strico. Callum¡¯s half-brother was the


    one who caused her to sustain severe injuries.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lillian, he and Rosalie might not have gotten married


    10:34


    back then.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. At least she didn¡¯t have to exin too much about this particr


    matter. ¡°In short, I am not interested in Callum,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Really? Then who are you interested in?¡± he asked, the thin curve of his lips forming a faint smile.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    His tone remained gentle yet carried a hint of coolness, and the subtle rise in the final note lent an


    unintentional allure, heightened by his glittering eyes.


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan and blushed slightly. She mused, ¡°Does he want me to say the answer


    he expected?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Didn¡¯t you always take the initiative?¡± he questioned with a light


    smile, which made her almost unable to look


    away.


    ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s nothing embarrassing about falling for someone of his charm!¡± she thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you,¡± Rosalie said, blushing.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes seemed to have smiled up at the moment. Gently, he held Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to be interested in other men. I¡¯m the only man you can be interested in in your


    lifetime,¡± said Jonathan.


    Rosalie fell into a trance momentarily, thinking, ¡°His dominance remained the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Back then, he didn¡¯t like me being close to other men. He would domineeringly ask me to only look


    at him and think about him¡­ Thinking back now, it¡¯s romantic,¡± Rosalie continued to muse.


    Suddenly, a trace of pain came from Rosalie¡¯s earlobe. As it brought her back to her senses, she


    realized Jonathan was biting her earlobe gently. Rosalie trembled. She felt as if all her blood


    seemed to have gathered at her ear at once.


    ¡°Jon, stop messing around¡­¡± Her body quivered slightly. Naturally, Rosalie raised her hand,


    wanting to cover her ear.


    However, before she could touch her ear, he had already pressed her hand down with his hand. He


    changed from biting it lightly to sucking and kissing. ¡°I¡¯m not messing around¡­¡±


    It was as if he was tasting the most delicious food as he murmured.


    Her face was reddening. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve spent quite a lot of money on the gown at the shop today. Is¡­


    Is that okay¡­¡±


    She hurriedly spoke, trying to stop him while distracting her own


    attention.


    Inwardly, she remarked, ¡°If it goes on like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve given you the card, it doesn¡¯t matter how much money you use. You¡¯ve half of the wealth


    of the Youngblood family, anyway,¡± he said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid what I like is only your money?¡± she


    quipped.


    ¡°Are you?¡± he asked in a deep voice as he stared intently at her.


    The initially intimate atmosphere in the air suddenly became still and quiet, as if the time had stood


    still.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze looked as though he wanted to see through her.


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt her throat seemed to be a little dry and hoarse. ¡°No,¡± she responded to him


    with this answer.


    10:34


    He smiled faintly. ¡°I know you are not. If you were, we wouldn¡¯t have had so many twists and turns


    back then.¡± After a pause, he yed with her fingers and added, ¡°I heard from Carlos that you met


    Agyness in the gown shop today. Did she irritate you?¡±


    ¡°She angered Lillian. But in the end, it considered that I irritated her,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bothered by her. Treat her as an idle person financially supported by the


    Youngblood family. If you think that her presence upsets you, I can give an order to ensure she


    doesn¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she appears in front of me or not. The key is that she shows up in front of


    you. Don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t tell she¡¯s using her daughter to go after you,¡± Rosalie said


    straightforwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her. She¡¯s just Wrenna¡¯s mother. The Youngblood family promised to raise


    Wrenna till she reached adulthood. We, too, promised not to separate the mother and daughter,¡±


    said Jonathan. Sure enough, Jonathan knew what Agyness was going after. To him, it was akin to


    watching a buffoon¡¯s performance, as Agyness could not affect him at all. Hence, he was not


    bothered to deal with her.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think what you did is indirectly giving her some hope? It makes her think she may


    achieve what she wants,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Directly disfigure her face? Or make her only lie in the hospital


    for the rest of her life? So she won¡¯t dare to give it much thought anymore?¡± Jonathan questioned.


    He remained indifferent as he said such bloody and violent phrases. It was as if those were easy


    tasks for him.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to do all this. Just let her know that you are mine. That¡¯s it. Stop giving her


    hope. If she has any other intention and wants to do something inappropriate, I¡¯ll deal with her


    myself,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Anyhow, toothbrush and husband can never be shared!¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Am I yours?¡±


    The redness on Rosalie¡¯s face that had just faded appeared again. Yet, she did not avoid


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze. Instead, with a solemn expression, she confirmed, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my


    husband.¡±


    At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted with a touch of tenderness that


    10:34


    he had never noticed himself.


    He had always been used to controlling. If others said so, he would probably detest it so much.


    However, Rosalie said it made him feel inexplicably happy and satisfied.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that I must be yours? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will fall in love with other


    women?¡± he asked as his thin lips parted.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and pondered for a while. With a serious expression, she stated, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll


    try my best to win you over. But if you love another woman so much that you can¡¯t give her up, then


    I¡¯ll leave quietly. I¡¯ll preserve my dignity and be decent to you.¡±


    ¡°If one day, he falls in love with someone else, then he, too, is no longer the Jon whom I love. In this


    case, it¡¯s better to set each other free,¡± Rosalie thought.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s expression instantly changed when Rosalie


    finished her sentence. Immediately after, he held her tightly in his arms. The satisfaction and joy he


    had just felt turned into fear. He was so scared that even his body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve decided to love this woman¡­ But her influence on me is obviously


    greater than what I¡¯ve thought. Will all her words and deeds affect me so deeply?¡± Jonathan


    ruminated.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Who gave you permission to leave? Since you¡¯re back at the Youngblood


    residence, you have to stay with the Youngblood family forever!¡±


    Rosalie only felt that Jonathan¡¯s hug was unusually tight. He hugged her so tightly that it made her


    breathing lose its steady rhythm. At the same time, she noticed that his body seemed to be still


    trembling.


    ¡°Jon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Did you hear what I¡¯ve just said? You aren¡¯t allowed to leave. Never.¡± he responded.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned. She wondered if his unusual was caused by what she had said


    just now. ¡°I was just making an assumption. If that happens one day¡ª¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be such a day!¡± he interrupted her. As he looked down and stared at her, he uttered,


    ¡°So don¡¯t ever think about leaving.¡±


    He looked as though he wanted to swallow her whole as he gazed at her. As for Rosalie, she


    looked at the man in front of her in a daze. While


    10:34.


    looking at his delicate and handsome face, she saw him slowly


    approaching her. Seeing that his eyshes trembled slightly, she slowly closed her eyes.


    On her lips, she felt his gentleness and aggression.


    He was kissing her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The kiss was passionate and overbearing. His fingers firmly held the back


    of her head, as if he did not allow her to struggle or escape at all.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± The loving voice was integrated into the kiss.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    It seemed that, even unconsciously, he could not allow her to leave. He suddenly wanted to learn


    more about how he loved her from the memories he lost.


    When Callum returned to his mansion in Strico, he saw Madeline sitting on the couch in the living


    room, leisurely waiting for him.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Callum narrowed his eyes and looked at Madeline unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend now, Mr. White. Can the security guards outside stop me froming in if I want


    to?¡± Madeline asked with a smile. Her gorgeous face gave others a sense of enchantment. ¡°Did you


    go to see your ex-girlfriend again?¡±


    Callum¡¯s face darkened abruptly.


    He did go to see Lillian again, but he secretly hid in the dark, watched her drive to and from work in


    the car from five years ago, and saw that she was dating and smiling at the man he saw the other


    day.


    However, he could only watch them. No matter how hard it was on him or how jealous he felt, he did


    not even have the right to get close to them.


    That was his Lillian.


    ¡°s, regardless of how many times you go to see her, you will never be together. Say, how old is


    she? I think she¡¯s already 33 years old. She should be getting married in a year or two. After all,


    women can¡¯t afford to waste their youth!¡± Madeline inched closer to Callum and gently stroked his


    chest with red-painted fingernails.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Callum suddenly grabbed Madeline¡¯s hand and flung it away. His eyes were filled with


    disgust as he spat, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°What? It has been five years, and you still can¡¯t ept the reality?¡± Madeline shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget that you cried and begged me to save Lillian in the first ce. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even


    arrive at the hospital seriously injured; she would have died on the way there!¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression was cial. Every time the memory of the incident flitted across his mind, he


    would feel suffocated.


    ¡°Callum, I gave you everything you wanted-Lillian¡¯s life and absolute control over the White family-


    but the price you have to pay is to be with me, and you can never be with Lillian ever again! Didn¡¯t


    you pay it


    10:34


    willingly at that time?¡± Madeline reminded with a raised voice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Callum breathed deeply, but his face had already turned white as a sheet. She was right. It was all


    his own decision. It was he who decided to remove any possible rtionship between him and


    Lillian.


    ¡°Actually, Callum, why do you insist on holding on to Lillian? Am I not beautiful or good enough for


    you?¡± Madeline winked, disying her charms.


    Never once had a man she set her eyes on rejected her. Callum was the only exception. He would


    not even be with her if she had not threatened him with Lillian¡¯s life and the White family.


    However, the more stubborn he was, the more fun she had conquering him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also waited for you for five years. Speaking of which, I¡¯m almost 30 years old. Shouldn¡¯t you


    give me a wedding and make me your legitimate wife?¡±


    Callum pursed his thin lips tightly. In his heart, Lillian was his only wife. It always had been.


    Yet, his carelessness at that time had determined that he could never be with Lillian for the rest of


    his life. He did not even have the right to be with her.


    Callum lowered his gaze to hide the glint shing across his eyes. ¡°If you really want a wedding, it¡¯s


    not that you can¡¯t have it. After the matter in Strico is finished, we can discuss the marriage with


    your family once we


    we return.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Madeline was overjoyed. She did not expect Callum to actually


    agree.


    ¡°Since I already said it, do you still think I¡¯m lying?¡± Callum remarked impassively, but his gaze at


    Madeline suddenly sharpened. ¡°But you can¡¯t touch even a single hair on Lillian¡¯s head. I will drag


    you to hell with me if you darey your hands on her!¡±


    Madeline¡¯s body stiffened. The gleam in his eyes was scary. Even if he agreed to marry her, she still


    had no ce in his heart.


    However, she refused to believe it. She believed Callum would fall in love with her sooner orter.


    As for Lillian, she was nothing. She would probably be old and wrinkly in a few more years.


    Lillian was not worthy ofpeting with her for Callum. Lillian was just


    10:34


    lucky enough to know Callum first. If Madeline had known Callum first, the person Callum loved


    would surely have been her.


    Madeline took a deep breath and smiled slowly. Her eyes gleamed with a fierce determination.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t touch her, but I want to be your wife.¡± Wearing a limited-edition ck gown, Rosalie


    had on high heels of the same color, with exquisite makeup on her face and a ruby ne around


    her neck. She looked elegant and noble.


    That day was the first time that Rosalie had officially appeared at a banquet in five years. Naturally,


    she had made sure her attire and looks were perfect. After all, as thedy of the Youngblood family,


    she could not be aughingstock.


    She had prepared a lovely pearl ne for herself at first, but Jonathan put this ruby ne on


    her neck after she put on the gown.


    ¡°This ne is pretty. It matches your dress today,¡± Jonathanmented.


    ¡°Why do you have a woman¡¯s ne?¡± she asked curiously. After all, the gown was newly


    bought. He could not have purchased matching jewelry even if he wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought this ne for quite some time already. I saw it by chance and thought about buying


    it,¡± Jonathan exined. What he did not tell her was that he bought the ne on impulse the


    moment he saw it.


    It was as if his subconscious was waiting for her then so he could give her the ne one day.


    day.


    When Rosalie looked at the ruby on the ne in the mirror, she remembered having told him


    that the ruby was her birthstone because she was born in July.


    Rosalie pondered, ¡°Is that why he bought it even when he didn¡¯t need ruby nes?¡±


    At that moment, Rosalie slipped her hand into the crook of Jonathan¡¯s arm and felt the gazes from


    the crowd around them.


    She lifted the corner of her lips into a small smile, not feeling frightened in the least, and let others


    look their fill. Some among the crowd thought they would see Rosalie acting inferior or like a


    nouveau riche.


    Instead, they saw a quiet, elegant, tactful, confident woman.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Rosalie had a delicate demeanor. That day, she had lighter makeup on, with the focus drawn to her


    eyes. Her long hair was tied up, and a few strands fell neatly around her face, further entuating


    her elegant temperament.


    It did not make people think she was unfit to stand beside Jonathan. On the contrary, her serene


    conduct seemed to meld seamlessly with Jonathan¡¯s natural charm. Others only felt pleased as they


    looked at them side-by-side.


    Among those people, some men looked at Rosalie with amazement. Jonathan frowned slightly at


    that.


    She was stunning that day. Her beauty was based not only on her clothes and jewelry but also on


    her disposition and calmness.


    She may not immediately catch someone¡¯s eye, but the longer they looked at her, the more at ease


    they would feel. Eventually, standing next to her, they would feelpletely at peace.


    Perhaps this was her magic, which made it harder and harder for him to extricate himself from her.


    The gazes of those men made him feel as if his carefully guarded treasure was being coveted.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll take you to meet some people. Of course, you might know these people from five years


    ago,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie smiled slightly, knowing that Jonathan had brought her to the banquet to officially dere


    her existence in the upper-ss coterie.


    Jonathan led her to meet some people. Some were people Rosalie had met before, and some she


    had not. Rosalie greeted them all with grace andposure.


    After walking around once, Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll step to the side for a


    moment to rest.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s just that my high heels are a little higher today. If I walk around too long, my soles


    will hurt,¡± Rosalie whispered. As she finished speaking, she licked her lips as if slightly


    embarrassed.


    She was already a mother, yet when she performed such girlish gestures, she exuded a particr


    charm that drew Jonathan¡¯s attention.


    10.35


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. Every single movement she made piqued his desire. If it


    were not for the inappropriate time, he was afraid he would want her again.


    When they arrived at the rest area, Jonathan was stopped by another man. Rosalie recognized him.


    He was a chip tycoon who had recently been featured frequently in newspapers. Jonathan had


    introduced him to her before.


    The man appeared to have something to say to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there and discuss things


    first,¡± he told Rosalie. ¡°You can rest here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    She took a ss of champagne from the waiter after Jonathan had left and sipped it while looking


    around at the banquet-goers dressed to the nines.


    Looking around, she noticed many people in the hall staring at her. The majority of them were


    female. These women¡¯s expressions ranged from curiosity to envy to unkindness.


    Rosalie turned to the side, unconcerned. Of course, she understood that if she were going to be by


    Jonathan¡¯s side, she would be subjected to more scrutiny like this in the future.


    She could bear these eyes on her.


    Just then, Rosalie caught sight of a figure. She was taken aback.


    It was Callum.


    Callum had actuallye to this banquet, and the person standing beside him was Madeline. She


    was wearing the exact gown Rosalie had wanted to try on before.


    Just then, Callum saw Rosalie as well. His expression faltered slightly.


    Madeline looked at Callum from the side and could not help smiling. ¡°Right. Speaking of which,


    haven¡¯t you known Mrs. Youngblood of the Youngblood family for a long time? Let¡¯s go say hello.¡±


    With that, Madeline took Callum¡¯s arm and walked toward Rosalie first.


    Callum approached Rosalie almost passively.


    She smiled as she greeted Rosalie, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Youngblood. I¡¯m Madeline Tall.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Rosalie responded, looking at them with aplicated gaze.


    After all, if it had not been for this woman, Callum and Lillian might not


    10:35


    have broken up.


    However, perhaps without Madeline, there would be other women.


    After all, what Callum wanted more than love was absolute control over the White family.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I believe I must share some fate with Callum and you, Mrs. Youngblood. Your


    best friend appears to be Callum¡¯s ex-girlfriend, who I believe is still single. Aren¡¯t you going to


    introduce your friend to more aplished men, Mrs. Youngblood?¡± Madeline delivered everything


    with a smile, but her words were direct.


    As Rosalie looked at Madeline, she also caught sight of Callum¡¯s face, which seemed to pale further


    under the light.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Ms. Tall, you need not worry about this matter. Lillian is my friend, and I¡¯ll help her if needed. If


    anyone intends to harm her, I will not let it go unnoticed.¡± Rosalie¡¯s smile faded, revealing her firm


    stance to Madeline. If Madeline truly wanted to hurt Lillian, Rosalie would protect her. She would


    never let Madeline escape.


    ¡°I suppose Lillian will be okay with your protection, Mrs. Youngblood.¡± Madeline chuckled. ¡°By the


    way, when Callum and I leave in a few days, we¡¯ll start nning our wedding. We¡¯d love to see you


    there, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°An invitation?¡± Rosalie¡¯s scarlet lips twitched as she thought of it, and she gave Callum a mocking


    nce. ¡°Why had this man reappeared before Lillian when he had decided to wed Madeline? The


    tranquil waters had been stirred up once more.¡±


    At this moment, a woman in a red gown with beautiful makeup and expensive jewelry spoke up.


    She exuded a high-profile presence.


    She boomed, ¡°Who are you nning to defend upon your return? By the way, Mrs. Youngblood, you


    were dered dead, then came back to life five yearster. You¡¯ve been away from Strico for half a


    decade and suddenly return now. Why don¡¯t you share with everyone what you¡¯ve experienced


    during the past five years?¡±


    Rosalie recognized this woman as Lucille Marsden, the daughter of the CEO of a real estate


    company working with Youngblood Group.


    Due to the real estate boom in recent years, the Marsden family had be part of the nouveau


    riche, and their assets had increased tenfold in value. They had jumped from a second-ss real


    estatepany to one of the top real estatepanies in Strico City.


    10:35


    Lucille was also one of the women who was eyeing Jonathan.


    Before Rosalie came to the banquet, she had done her homework. Carlos had provided her with


    thorough information. She was familiar with


    everyone in attendance, including the women who had shown interest in Jonathan over the


    previous five years.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    After all, only by knowing one¡¯s enemies would one be able to win battles against them.


    Meanwhile, several socialites from Strico followed behind Lucille, many of whom were interested in


    Jonathan. Of course, it was clear they were there for the show, especially since Lucille was the one


    taking the lead. Who wouldn¡¯t be eager to watch the drama unfold from the sidelines? When


    Rosalie didn¡¯t answer, Lucille became even more antagonistic. ¡°Furthermore, Mrs. Youngblood, you


    faked your death to leave Strico and Mr. Youngblood back then. What was the reason for that?


    Someone said you left for another man, so would you care to exin yourself? Otherwise, this


    misunderstanding might affect your reputation.¡±


    Seeing as how her words dripped with malice, there was no doubt Lucille was implying that Rosalie


    had cheated on Jonathan.


    The socialites beside Lucille smiled faintly, a twinkle of curiosity in their eyes. After all, nobody knew


    what Rosalie had been up to in the past five years.


    Rosalie stared coldly at Lucille and sneered. ¡°Someone said that, huh? In that case, why don¡¯t you


    tell me who that person is, Ms. Marsden?¡± Upon hearing that, Lucille instantly stiffened. Even


    though she had yet to introduce herself, Rosalie addressed her as ¡°Ms. Marsden¡± without skipping a


    beat. Did that mean thetter already knew who she was?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s someone else, but I can¡¯t tell you who it is,¡± Lucille retorted.


    ¡°Why? Is it not convenient?¡± Rosalie taunted. ¡°If you don¡¯te clean about who that person is, can


    I assume they don¡¯t exist and that you¡¯re the real culprit throwing dirt on my name, Ms. Marsden?¡±


    Lucille¡¯s expression immediately changed as she uttered anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never said anything like


    that. Don¡¯t you dare nder me!¡±


    Rosalie, however, remained unperturbed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one ndering me, Ms. Marsden? You


    said I left for another man and alleged that you heard it from someone else, yet you can¡¯t tell us who


    that person is. Therefore, legally speaking, we can assert that the words came from you and you


    alone! If we were to bring this to court, you¡¯d definitely


    lose!¡±


    10:21


    The next second, Lucille¡¯s gaze darkened. She had initially wanted to embarrass Rosalie and


    thought her scathing attack would give her the upper hand. s, who knew Rosalie would stand her


    ground and escte the matter?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember who said that! Must you be so aggressive, Mrs. Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but am I supposed to stay quiet and meek if someone¡¯s dragging my name through the


    mud?¡± Rosalie replied, a look of amusement on her face.


    By then, Lucille was as red as a tomato, and none of the people with her dared to speak up for her.


    Everyone could tell that Rosalie wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be trifled with. Not only was she


    unaffected by Lucille¡¯s remarks, but she also turned the situation around and dealt a devastating


    blow to thetter.


    ¡°You¡­ Why should you be afraid of exining yourself if you haven¡¯t done anything shameful? I


    can¡¯t believe you even talked about filing awsuit. If that¡¯s not a sign of guilt, I don¡¯t know what it


    is,¡± Lucille blurted Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    out.


    However, as soon as she said that, she felt the color drain from her face. She had undeniably made


    her stance and opinions known, and to make matters worse, she even imed that Rosalie¡¯s


    actions were shameful.


    ¡°If someone were to spread what I had just said, there¡¯d be dire consequences tomorrow¡­¡± Lucille


    thought, a chill running down her spine. Just as she was about to say something to salvage the


    situation, another voice rang out.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to question my wife?¡±


    Shocked, Lucille promptly turned around and came face to face with Jonathan. In that instant, all


    she could think of was that she was done for.


    ¡°Have you finished your discussion?¡± Rosalie asked as she looked at Jonathan.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied before stepping forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is someone giving you trouble?¡±


    Rosalie curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, but Ms. Marsden probably doesn¡¯t know


    I¡¯m awyer. Since she wants to nder me, I have every right to pursue legal action. I suppose it¡¯s


    only a matter of time before I sue her.¡±


    10:21


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. From the looks of it, his wife was tougher than he imagined.


    He had thought if someone dared humiliate her at the banquet, he¡¯d naturally jump out and protect


    her.


    However, it was now evident that anyone who had the cheek to embarrass Rosalie would only get


    the tables turned on them!


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Lucille hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡­ I have no intention to


    nder Mrs. Youngblood. I was merely worried that others might misunderstand her, so I wanted


    her to share what she had done in thest five years after leaving Strico.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand?¡± Jonathan muttered as he red at Lucille. ¡°Who would ? misunderstand her? I


    urge those people to step forward now.¡±


    Needless to say, no one in their right mind would do that!


    Lucille felt incredibly isted.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Mr. Youngblood¡­ I only said what I said because many people had misconceptions about


    your wife earlier. I swear I¡¯m not being malicious. You have to believe me¡­¡± an ashen-faced Lucille


    pleaded. She might be reckless and dumb, but even she knew she had gotten into deep trouble.


    ¡°And who do you think you are? What right do you have to ask my wife about her whereabouts in


    the past five years? Since when are the Youngblood family affairs any of the Marsden family¡¯s


    business?¡± Jonathan asked mercilessly.


    For a moment, Lucille almost lost her bnce.


    Just then, a man in his fifties hastily walked over, and he was none other than Lucille¡¯s father, Arthur


    Marsden.


    After learning that his daughter publicly humiliated Rosalie, Arthur made a beeline for her, only to


    turn white as a sheet when he heard Jonathan¡¯sst sentence.


    With that, he hurriedly approached Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, this is all a misunderstanding. We¡¯d


    never dare to meddle in your family affairs!¡± Upon seeing her father, Lucille felt a little more


    confident. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. In any case, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Mr.


    Youngblood. If the others get a wrong idea of what your wife had done in the past five years, it might


    adversely affect the Youngblood family. That¡¯s why I advised her to clear things up.¡±


    10:22


    Arthur immediately saw stars when he heard his daughter¡¯s words. He had done his best to


    apologize, yet she continued to add fuel to the fire. How much more foolish could she get?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Arthur bellowed before pping Lucille in the face, causing Lucille to stumble and almost


    keel over.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Lucille covered her face and looked at his father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that again? Who do you think you are, demanding others to give you an


    exnation!¡± Arthur said angrily, thinking that the Marsden family was going to be destroyed by his


    daughter!


    However, Jonathan¡¯s words seemed to confirm Arthur¡¯s spection.


    ¡°It seems that the Marsden family is really getting arrogant. I will ask the group to reconsider the


    cooperation.¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice reverberated.


    Arthur¡¯s body stiffened. Jonathan, seemingly having lost his interest in Arthur, said to Rosalie,


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better.¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have our meal, then. You haven¡¯t eaten much tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie was indeed hungry.


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and walked to the dining area while Arthur pped his daughter in


    the face again and said with hatred, ¡°Well, you ruined the Marsden family! You idiot!¡±


    Lucille¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen. She covered her face in a miserable state, no longer looking


    as elegant and beautiful as before. Other elites slowly dispersed as if they had seen enough of the


    drama. After all, after themotion caused by Lucille, everyone fathomed Rosalie was not to be


    trifled with. Even after leaving the Youngblood family for five years, she was still thedy of the


    Youngblood family. Jonathan still cherished her.


    Madeline looked thoughtful, then raised her head and smiled gently at Callum. ¡°It seems that


    Rosalie is really capable. Jonathan hasn¡¯t changed his feelings toward her even after she left for


    five years. I think the Marsden family will be expelled from the upper-ss coterie of Strico in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Madeline, you don¡¯t know what love is at all.¡± Callum was indifferent. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, I


    wouldn¡¯t have spent five years entangled with you. Or perhaps you¡¯re trying to tell me your feelings


    toward Lillian haven¡¯t changed either?¡± Madeline asked.


    Callum didn¡¯t say anything. He thought, ¡°If she knows what true love is,


    10:22


    she would know that one who had truly fallen in love with someone would find it utterly difficult to


    like another person.¡±


    The person Callum loved was Lillian, and his feelings had never changed.


    His silence aroused Madeline¡¯s determination to possess him. ¡°Callum, you will fall in love with me


    one day. Then, you will realize Lillian isn¡¯t worthy of staying by your side at all!¡±


    Callum thought, ¡°She¡¯s not worthy? What a joke. The person who¡¯s no longer worthy of her is me!


    I¡¯m no longer qualified to stay by Lillian¡¯s side!¡±


    At that moment, on the other side of the banquet hall, n looked at Calvin and said, ¡°I thought you


    would rush up to save her just now. But you didn¡¯t do anything. What¡¯s the matter? Have you really


    let go of your feelings for her?¡±


    Calvin said calmly, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t rush forward to help, she¡¯s more than capable of resolving the


    situation on her own. Rosalie is no longer the woman she used to be.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    -Although she was resilient back then, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily retaliate


    when faced with others¡¯ provocation. Only when she was at the limit of her patience would she be


    ruthless.


    However, earlier, even if Jonathan didn¡¯t show up, the woman who harbored ill intent toward Rosalie


    was alreadypletely subdued by Rosalie and rendered powerless to retaliate.


    The current Rosalie was tougher and more formidable than before. Calvin figured it wouldn¡¯t be


    easy for others to take advantage of her now.


    ¡°By the way, when are you going to leave? Didn¡¯t you say that you took over a new projectst


    time?¡± n asked again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave for now,¡± Calvin murmured. He was nning on staying even though he knew Rosalie


    wouldn¡¯t fall for her after five years.


    Still, he was reluctant to leave. He wanted to stay in Strico, and even if he could just look at her


    from a distance like before, it would be sufficient for him.


    n sighed and thought, ¡°Needless to say, Rosalie must have something to do with his reluctance


    to leave. But if this situation drags on, when will Calvin be able to let go of his feelings for Rosalie?


    If he stays infatuated with her forever, won¡¯t that¡­¡±


    24


    10:22


    Thinking of this, n suddenly shivered! He only hoped that there would be no such possibility!


    After eating something with Jonathan, Rosalie went to the terrace to get some fresh air. She saw


    Callum standing alone on the terrace and looking at the moon in a daze.


    The full moon adorned the night sky like an inverted te.


    Suddenly, Callum seemed to realize that someone was approaching. He turned his head and


    looked in the direction of Rosalie. He was slightly stunned to see her.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten something ande here to get some fresh air. Jon has some things to talk about with


    others,¡± Rosalie said. After all, such a banquet was often the ce for businessmen to talk or get


    acquainted with others. ¡°How about you? Why isn¡¯t Madeline with you?¡±


    ¡°She has something to do, so she took her leave first,¡± said Callum.


    Rosalie took a few steps forward and walked up to Callum. ¡°Lillian loved you very much back then.


    Even after you broke up, she kept saying your break-up happened because of a difference in


    opinion, not that you don¡¯t like each other. She told me between love and career, you chose the


    latter.¡±


    Colors drained from Callum¡¯s face after he heard that, He balled his hands, which were hanging by


    his sides.


    ¡°Callum, Lillian gave you all the dignity you should have after breaking up. She has never hated or


    med you. Since you had made a choice. before, and now you are going to marry Madeline, why


    are you showing up in front of her and disturbing her life?¡± Rosalie asked.


    She knew how hard it was for Lillian to let go of her feelings for the man in front of her. She was


    afraid that Callum would disappoint Lillian again and achieve nothing but provide her with false


    hope.


    That would only hurt Lillian twice.


    ¡°Did she mention me to you?¡± Callum¡¯s voice trembled.


    Rosalie said, ¡°She only told me you showed up before her. Lillian wants to start her new life. She


    doesn¡¯t want to be trapped in the past forever. If you really love Lillian, stop disturbing her peace.¡±


    Callum was silent. His hands hung by his sides, and his fingernails were dug deep into his palms,


    yet it was as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    10.22


    Perhaps for him, the biggest pain in the world was that he couldn¡¯t be with Lillian.


    At that moment, Jonathan came over and looked at the scene in front of him. He said to Rosalie,


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Almost. Let¡¯s go. I want to go back. The children should be asleep now,¡± Rosalie said.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied and wrapped his arms around Rosalie. Before he left, he sneaked a peek


    at Callum.


    At that instant, Callum¡¯s visage was inundated with endless sorrow, even brimming with


    iparable despair.


    It seemed that even if he was alive, he was nothing more than an empty shell.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his footsteps also came to an abrupt halt. Pieces after pieces


    of images shed across his mind, but they all flickered way too fast that he could not even tell what


    those scenes were. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Jon?¡± Rosalie turned and regarded Jonathan who stopped


    with befuddlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The man¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as he lifted his footsteps once more and left the


    banquet alongside thedy.


    After hopping into the car, Jonathan leaned his back against the seat, heaving a breath while


    shutting his eyes.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± A gentle female voice sounded near his ear.


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°Have a shut-eye, then. It¡¯ll take more than half an hour to reach the Youngblood residence from


    here, anyway,¡± stated Rosalie.


    Jonathan tried hard to rx himself, but somehow, his heart appeared to be racing even quicker.


    The despair on Callum¡¯s countenance he glimpsed a while ago kept running through his head.


    It felt like he himself had also been that desperate once upon a time.


    That said, never could he recall when he wasst enveloped by such desperation.


    Suddenly, something flitted across his mind again. However, that time around, he had a vivid view


    that he himself was holding an urn and wailing in pain.


    That voice in his head sounded so hopeless and sad that it was as though he had no intention


    ¡®whatsoever of living on but was forced to merely survive instead.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I die in your stead? Why? I¡¯m the one to me! I¡¯m the one who deserves death!¡± In


    that scene, he was weeping buckets and yelling


    10:22


    his lungs out. To call him miserable would be an understatement.


    Little could he fathom the reason for him to utter those words. He wondered if that picture in his


    head was from the time when he mistook Rosalie¡¯s death.


    ¡°Was it because I thought she was dead that I became that deste?¡± was his thought.


    A severe headache began swelling in his head.


    The throbbing pang was almost as if his head was about to explode at any second. A muffled


    scream escaped Jonathan, and all of a sudden, he only felt like he was trapped in total darkness, a


    choking devastation permeating his body.


    ¡°No¡­ No! Why¡­¡± One groan after another came intermittently from him.


    With all his might, he struggled to break free from the shackles of overwhelming distraught and flee


    the darkness.


    Out of the blue, a voice chimed in his ears.


    ¡°Jon, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell? Can you hear me? Open your eyes!¡±


    The voice kept bombarding him, seemingly pulling him out of dejection.


    It was then that he felt her fingers rubbing his forehead to ease the agony within him.


    The hurt gradually faded away, and Jonathan slowly opened his eyes. That delicate, sweet face of


    the woman instantly came into his sight.


    Anxiety was written all over Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°Are you having a headache again? Should we go to the


    hospital? Or should I ask Gary to contact Dr. Hale and let Dr. Hale make a trip to the Youngblood


    residence as soon as possible?¡±


    Her questions elicited no answer from Jonathan. Thetter¡¯s dark gaze was fixated on the person


    before his eyes. A sheen of perspiration wasyered upon his forehead.


    Racking his brain, he was dying to know just how much he loved thedy back then, to the extent


    that he would feel that much torment upon mistaking her demise.


    At first, the broken memories in his mind might look like pure projections from a bystander watching


    from the sidelines, thest episode he felt, though, was surreal that it carried a touch of personal


    experience.


    274


    10:22


    He clearly felt what he was like in the past, and the suffering at that time was so torturing that his


    soul would break down amid the hopelessness. ¡°Jon?¡± The man¡¯s silence made her frown and even


    raise her hand to wave it in front of his eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The next moment, Jonathan suddenly grabbed her hand. Feeling the warmth of the woman¡¯s hand


    in his palm, he could feel that she was a living body, not the ashes in the icy urn as pictured in his


    memory a


    minute ago.


    Jonathan leaned over precipitously and embraced Rosalie. ¡°Tell me, how deep was I in love with


    you before this?¡±


    His low murmur wasced with a sort of urgency Rosalie had never heard before.


    Startled, although Rosalie did not understand where his sudden question came from, she still


    answered, ¡°You were head over heels for me. You¡¯d sacrifice anything, including your own life, for


    me.¡±


    Even though herst memory of her falling off the cliff had yet toe back, she could already


    imagine the shocking scene from Carlos¡¯ description alone and clearly felt how much the man in


    front of her loved her.


    Jonathan burrowed his head into Rosalie¡¯s neck, taking in her breath and reassuring himself that


    she was indeed right in his arms. It seemed that that was the only way he could keep his sense of


    security in check.


    ¡°If so, you mustn¡¯t draw yourst breath before me from now on out!¡± he pronounced stiffly.


    ¡°Was Calvin telling the truth, Jon? Back then¡­ Were you really aware of who the killer was, but for


    the interest of thepany, you chose to sit by and do nothing? Why? Why must it be you? What


    should I do? Even if¡­ I could force myself to forgive you, my heart¡­ could never seem to ept to


    be by your side.¡±


    Rosalie mmed her palms over the sink, supporting herself as she vomited so hard that her mien


    turned a ghastly white.


    Standing outside the bathroom, the man only felt suffocated as if he had been hurled into an ice-


    cold snowstorm, his heart sinking down the oceanic abyss.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Her gaze and every word she said were severely painful for him!


    ¡°Ah!¡± He suddenly opened his eyes, and it was dark.


    His head was still in pain. As the pain progressed, more fragments of memory flooded into his


    mind.


    Jonathan gritted his teeth and suppressed the urge to scream in agony, not wanting to disturb the


    woman sleeping beside him.


    At that moment, Rosalie was still asleep. Perhaps because she was truly exhausted that day, she


    slept deeply.


    Looking disheveled, Jonathan got out of bed and used all his strength to walk toward another


    partitioned room. He opened the door and struggled to close it before he fell to the ground, panting.


    The pain was unbearable. His head felt like it was about to explode. Even the pain spread to his


    whole body along with the blood flow.


    The doctor once said that the recovery of his memory might be much -more painful than an ordinary


    person¡¯s, and every time he remembered


    some past events, he would easily have a headache.


    However, he had never been in such pain before.


    It hurt so badly that he seemed to be losing his mind.


    He covered his head with both hands. His fingers almost seemed to be digging into his skull, and


    whimpers of pain kept leaving his lips.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t make too much noise. It¡¯ll wake Rosie up!¡± he thought.


    He clenched his teeth and bit his lip tightly, letting the red blood flow along the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡± He kept repeating her name in his head as those fragments of his memory


    shed as if wanting to tear his soul apart.


    At that moment, Rosalie was still asleep in the bedroom on the other side, oblivious to everything.


    One was peaceful, while the other was suffering.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sunlight filtered through the window and fell on Rosalie¡¯s face. When she slowly opened her eyes, a


    familiar figure came into view.


    Jonathan, dressed in a ck shirt and trousers, was staring at her with


    10:22


    mixed emotions. There seemed to be joy, reverence from regaining something lost, and a sense of


    fear within him.


    However, when she wanted to look carefully again, his gaze returned to normal.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s past ten,¡± he said.


    She was startled. ¡°Ten? Why didn¡¯t you wake me earlier? Guille and Jen¡¯s breakfast, and¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve had breakfast, and I got someone to send them to the


    kindergarten,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Since you were sleeping soundly, I didn¡¯t let them wake you.¡±


    She suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± she asked. It was not a rest day


    that day, so he should have already gone to thepany at that hour.


    ¡°I want to take a day off and rest at home,¡± Jonathan said.


    Only then did Rosalie notice that he looked a little haggard, and his voice was slightly hoarse.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Did you have a


    headache yesterday?¡± While asking, she sat up and raised her hand to reach toward his head.


    He grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled in relief, wanting to withdraw her hand, but he held her wrist firmly.


    ¡°Jon?¡± She looked at him in confusion.


    He pursed his lips and looked like he was mustering great courage to ask, ¡°When you¡­ left me


    back then, was it really not because you didn¡¯t love me?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this? I told you before that when I left, um¡­ There must be some other


    reason. Anyway, it¡¯s definitely not that I didn¡¯t love you. I know very well that the person I love is


    you, and that will never change,¡± Rosalie said.


    If it were not for her worry that telling him the truth about his fall into the sea directly would trigger


    him too much and overwhelm him mentally, she would have told him everything right then.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to¡­ find out more. After all, I don¡¯t have many


    10:22


    memories of the past,¡± he said.


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll slowly tell you about our past. Maybe as you listen, you¡¯ll recover your


    memory.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°Do you really want me to recover my memory?¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Of course, I do, but it¡¯s best to let it unfold naturally. There is no need to rush.


    Maybe as I tell you about the past, little by little, you¡¯ll gradually recover your memory.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he thought, ¡°But¡­ my memory has¡­¡±


    He let go of her wrist. Rosalie got out of bed, but she fell forward because her legs were a little


    weak.


    Jonathan hurriedly caught Rosalie, but then he frowned and groaned. Rosalie stabilized herself and


    said, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, when her eyes fell on him, she was suddenly surprised because the


    back of his hands. were full of bruises, looking quite shocking.


    ¡°Why are your hands¡­¡± She was stunned, wanting to grab his hands to inspect them.


    However, he abruptly withdrew them.


    She looked up and said, ¡°Let me see your hands. What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many bruises


    on them?¡± She suddenly paused halfway through her words.


    At that moment, she noticed that his mouth was covered in wounds, His. lower lip had a deep-


    looking wound where the skin had broken.


    ¡°What happened to your lower lip?¡± It would not have been that severe even if he had identally


    bit his lips.


    It looked like he had bit his lips with all his strength. Rosalie could not even imagine the extent of his


    pain at that time.


    ¡°After you sleptst night, I got up to eat something and identally bit my lips. The bruises on my


    hand were caused by identally bumping into something at that time,¡± he exined.


    However, Rosalie was evidently suspicious. After all, ordinary bumps and bites would not be so


    serious.


    ¡°Show me your hands,¡± she insisted.


    He hesitated for a while and finally stretched out his hands.


    Rosalie carefully inspected his hands. In addition to the bruises on the back of his hands, there


    were several puncture wounds on his palms,


    3N


    10:22


    seemingly caused by fingernails.


    ¡°Jon, what happened when I was asleep?¡± Rosalie asked seriously.


    Jonathan was silent for a while before he said, ¡°After you fell asleep yesterday, my head hurt again.


    When it was hurting, I identally injured myself.¡±


    ¡°You had a headache. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Have you seen a doctor?¡± she asked anxiously.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    ¡°It just hurt for a while. At that time¡­ I happened to have walked out of the bedroom, so I didn¡¯t


    wake you up. I called the doctor in the morning; fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a major issue. Plus, I still have


    some medication here,¡± he casually said.


    However, despite this, Rosalie still looked worried.


    ¡°All right. They are not grave injuries. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± As he spoke, a trace of hesitation shed


    across his eyes. ¡°Why did you leave me back then? Did you really have no recollection?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°No.¡± It was indeed the case. Her memory had a distinct gap. She had no


    collection of the period from the moment she fell into the sea until she awoke in the hospital as a


    different ¡°Rosalie.¡± In fact, she also wanted to uncover this elusive memory to understand what


    happened after she fell into the sea. She wanted to know why she was rescued and why only


    Jennifer was by her side.


    She wanted to know where one of the triplets had ended up and whether the child was dead or


    alive.


    Rosalie raised her hand and caressed Jonathan¡¯s broken lip. ¡°Your head must hurt quite a lot


    yesterday,¡± she murmured. Otherwise, with his self-restraint, he would not have endured such an


    injury to his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you have a headache in the future, even if I am asleep, you can wake me up. Don¡¯t keep


    everything from me.¡± She did not want him to suffer alone while she was peacefully asleep and


    remained unaware of his All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    torment.


    ¡°Jon, I understand that there¡¯s little I can do to alleviate your headache. However, as husband and


    wife, we made vows and promised to care for each other during times of illness when we got our


    marriage certificate. There¡¯s no reason for me to remain unaware while you suffer.¡±


    Jonathan stared at the woman in front of him with a deep gaze. An image of her pale visage,


    vomiting at the sink, shed in his mind. At that time, he could not even get close to her.


    However, now, they both could get closer to each other.


    He wondered if she left him back then due to her hatred toward him because she could not stand


    that he always sat by and did nothing.


    10:23


    However, she had not fully recovered her memory, so she still did not know the reason behind her


    departure. That was why she could assert without hesitation that her leaving him was not due to


    lack of love.


    ¡°What if, one day, her memory is fully restored? Will she be able to say the same thing again?¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Yes, we are husband and wife!¡± Jonathan whispered and held her in his arms tightly. ¡°We are


    husband and wife. We made a vow. Hence, you can¡¯t leave me again!¡±


    In any case, he could not ept such a fate.


    ¡°What? You aren¡¯ting? Butst time you promised toe here for a live broadcast. Ms.


    Welsh? Ms. Welsh?¡±


    However, no matter how Agyness shouted, the person on the other end of the phone had already


    ended the call.


    Agyness threw her phone onto the desk with a gloomy face. Cynthia Welsh was merely the


    daughter of a jeweler in Strico. Cynthia was somewhat of a socialite, and her boyfriend was also


    involved in the entertainment industry, so one could say she had one foot in the door of the


    entertainment industry.


    Agyness remembered that Cynthia had been ttering her before. She would light up with joy


    whenever Agyness greeted her.


    Moreover, Agyness used these socialites to draw attention to her live-streaming channel. Even after


    establishing herpany, she would ask the influencers in herpany to coborate with those


    socialites in their live-streaming channels.


    However, ever since Rosalie¡¯s return to the Youngblood family, all these socialites who had


    previously showered Agyness with ttery had suddenly vanished. Agyness attempted to call and


    invite them to her live-streaming channels, but they all declined her invitations.


    And now,


    even Cynthia refused her. These people must have concluded that she would not have the


    opportunity to be part of the Youngblood family, and as a result, they were now distancing


    themselves from her.


    The assistant at the side observed Agyness¡¯ displeased expression and spoke cautiously. ¡°Ms.


    Sabatini, about the livestream tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and find a celebrity with some real poprity. Don¡¯t bother with those third-rate stars,¡± Agyness


    snapped in frustration. She was determined to let others see that even if those socialites did not


    show up,


    10:23


    she could still draw in arge audience and make the livestream better. She wanted those who


    looked down on her to regret it.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find one,¡± the assistant replied and hurriedly left the office.


    Agyness leaned back in her chair, picked up her phone once more, scrolled through her phone¡¯s


    photo album, and paused at a particr picture.


    In the photo, Rosalie stood beside Jonathan, exuding elegance and opulence in that limited-edition


    gown and a striking ruby ne. Someone had shared this photo on Instagram the previous day,


    and Agyness hade across it.


    That gown and the ruby ne had been her initial choices. As Agyness thought about that ruby


    ne, her resentment grew stronger. Back then, she had been infatuated with that ruby


    ne. However, due to its exorbitant price, she could not afford it. Thus, she subtly guided


    Jonathan to examine the ne, wondering if he might purchase it for her.


    He did buy it, but he had not intended to give it to her at all.


    Despite her hints about how the ne wouldplement her gown, he had firmly refused to


    loan it to her.


    He had simply regarded her with an icy stare, his dark, delicate eyes clouded with indifference as he


    imed, ¡°This ne isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡±


    However, now, this ne was worn by Rosalie.


    ¡°Did he buy this ne for Rosalie at that time?¡± Agyness thought.


    It had been five years since Rosalie left. Agyness did not understand why Jonathan had not


    harbored any resentment toward Rosalie and had even invited her to the banquet in such a formal


    manner. It was almost as if he were proiming to everyone that Rosalie remained the rightfuldy


    of the Youngblood family.


    This onlypounded her predicament. Agyness¡¯ resentment toward Rosalie deepened as she


    contemted this.


    Agyness refused to believe that Rosalie had remained innocent


    throughout those five years. After all, why had she not returned for such a long time? Agyness was


    determined to uncover any skeletons in Rosalie¡¯s closet. She was convinced that doing so could


    turn the situation in her favor.


    10:23


    Taking a deep breath, Agyness dialed a phone number and said, ¡°Help me investigate someone. I


    want to know if she did anything shameful in the past five years!¡±


    Although it was already autumn, Carlos still felt like he was stuck in the heat of summer. His back


    and palms were drenched in cold sweat, and he assumed his face probably bore a glistening


    sheen.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Jonathan summoned Carlos to the office that day. However, upon his arrival, Jonathan simply fixed


    him with an intense, wordless gaze, leaving Carlos utterly perplexed about what was going on.


    Carlos pondered if there was any disagreement between Jonathan and Rosalie.


    Just as Carlos¡¯ mind was filled with numerous spections, Jonathan said, ¡°Do you really not know


    why Rosalie left me?¡±


    Carlos almost choked on his saliva.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±


    ¡°You said before that she left me because of Mnie¡¯s case, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°P-Perhaps. I mean, we¡¯re not Mrs. Youngblood, and it was all conjecture. Just spections.¡±


    Carlos was sweating profusely. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood herself also can¡¯t recall why she left back then.


    When I think about it now, maybe the reason wasn¡¯t what we believed, especially considering she


    mentioned after she returned this time that she forgave you upon learning the truth of the case, Mr.


    Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me?¡± Jonathan scoffed. Indeed, she did forgive him, but she could not bear his touch. She


    would retch whenever he touched her.


    ¡°Could it be called forgiveness?¡± he thought.


    Or, perhaps, she had not forgiven him at all. It was just because she had lost her memory that she


    mistakenly thought she had forgiven him. ¡°Contact Dr. Giuseppe from abroad and invite him to


    Strico, but keep it low-key. Keep the news from Rosalie, too,¡± Jonathan said.


    Carlos was taken aback. If he recalled correctly, Giuseppe was an expert in brain memory from


    abroad and had authored numerous papers on individuals with amnesia.


    Carlos began to contemte Jonathan¡¯s intentions. ¡°Are you nning to regain your memory?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered lightly. In reality, most of his memories had already been restored, and


    the remaining gaps were rtively minor. However, that minor part was also the most important to


    him.


    ¡°But as Dr. Hale mentioned earlier, if you attempt to use hypnosis or a


    10:23


    simr method to recover your memory, it could be unbearable for your mind, Mr. Youngblood. In


    such a scenario, you might have a mental


    breakdown before your memory could be recovered.¡± Carlos expressed his concerns.


    This was also why they had refrained from disclosing the incident of falling into the sea to him.


    Now that Rosalie was back, in Carlos¡¯ view, the restoration of Jonathan¡¯s memory was no longer of


    utmost importance. After all, even if he had amnesia, Jonathan still held a special ce in Rosalie¡¯s


    heart, and that fundamental connection remained unchanged.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to meet Dr. Giuseppe. Since I want to restore my memory, there is always a


    way,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But¡­ why not take it one step at a time? Mrs. Youngblood is back now, too. Perhaps if you spend


    time with her, some of the past memories might resurface gradually, and your memory coulde


    back naturally,¡± Carlos suggested. This was, of course, the best oue they could hope for.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait!¡± Jonathan asserted firmly. He was concerned that the longer he dyed the


    recovery of his memory, the more


    uncertainties might arise.


    Now, he wanted to know why Rosalie left him back then.


    Carlos¡¯ face was full of embarrassment. Jonathan was determined to recover his memory, but


    Carlos was uncertain whether he should reveal the past.


    After all, they had kept these facts from Jonathan in the past, and now, even if he disclosed the


    truth, Jonathan might not believe it and could


    be angry,


    Moreover, Jonathan did not allow him to tell anyone about going to Giuseppe. In other words, he


    could not even find others to discuss this


    matter!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, you can leave me alone for now,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Carlos left the office.


    Jonathan leaned back against the chair, closed his eyes, and murmured, ¡°Rosalie is still alive¡­¡±


    He suddenlyughed. Hisughter grew louder, but tears came out of his closed eyes.


    2N


    10:23


    Tears continued to fall from his eyes, one drop at a time.


    As most of his memory had returned, he recollected their past


    encounters, how they had fallen in love, their subsequent breakup, and their eventual marriage.


    Those memories made him realize the depth of his love for her. It was through her that he came to


    grasp the feelings of fear, regret, and helplessness.


    The memory of Rosalie discovering the truth about Mnie¡¯s case remained painful for him


    whenever he recalled it.


    At first, he thought with self-righteousness that she would never know it as long as he covered up


    the truth.


    However, it turned out that there were always idents in this world.


    Now that she had returned and loved him so deeply, it felt like a dream to him, causing him to worry


    that he might wake up one day and find it all


    gone.


    These days, when she fell asleep every night, he would open his eyes


    again and look at her sleeping face. Then, he would touch her with gentle hands..


    It was as if he needed to reassure himself that she was indeed by his side and would not reject his


    touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever hate me. And please never leave me, okay?¡±


    His raspy words melted softly into the air.


    On the weekend, Rosalie and Jonathan went to the amusement park with their two children. It was


    because their daughter suddenly pushed open the door one day and shouted at Rosalie, ¡°Mommy,


    Guille has never been to the amusement park with Daddy!¡±


    Then, Jennifer began to tell her that she had always envied those children who could go to the


    amusement park with their father and mother, but she did not have a father or brother to go to the


    amusement park together in the past.


    Finally, she added, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, when can I have a new brother and sister again?¡±


    Rosalie almost slipped and fell. ¡°Do you really want a new brother or sister?¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t Daddy and Mommy often kiss each other? Kissing will give. birth to a baby, right?¡±


    10.23


    Rosalie was sweating heavily. She could only describe her current state as stewing in her own


    juices. When Jennifer inquired about how babies


    came into the world before, she had lied to her by saying, ¡°When a daddy and a mommy kiss, they


    will have a baby.¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not having a baby. I was just ying with your daddy,¡± Rosalie replied awkwardly and


    then quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t Guille gone to an amusement park with your


    daddy before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the amusement park, but I have never gone there with Daddy,¡± Guillermo said.


    Rosalie turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°You didn¡¯t go with him?¡±


    ¡°I asked the help to apany him,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you concerned that Guille might get lost at the amusement park if the housekeeper


    neglects her duties?¡± Moreover, children would be happier when they visit an amusement park with


    their parents.


    ¡°He won¡¯t go missing,¡± Jonathan said with great certainty.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Then, Rosalie learned that Jonathan had actually reserved the entire amusement park for their use


    when Guillermo went there that day. Moreover, all the amusement park staff were dedicated solely


    to serving their son and the housekeeper who apanied him.


    Jonathan had even assigned ten bodyguards to ensure their son¡¯s safety in case of any unforeseen


    circumstances.


    Given the circumstances, there was little room for anything to go wrong. Nevertheless, Rosalie was


    left absolutely speechless by the grandiose scale that Jonathan had orchestrated for a child¡¯s trip to


    the amusement park.


    In her opinion, having the whole amusement park to yourself was like ying a solo video game;


    not much happiness could be derived from the experience.


    ¡°Guille, do


    do you like to go to the amusement park?¡± Rosalie asked her son.


    As expected, Guillermo shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not fun.¡± He found enjoyment when he yed


    the entertainment in the park for the first time, but he felt bored after the second go-around.


    ¡°The amusement park is fun!¡± Jennifer eximed beside him, clearly in disagreement with her


    brother. ¡°Mommy and I visit the amusement park near our house several times a year. The pirate


    ship there is a st, but there¡¯s always a long line. Mommy only lets me ride it a maximum-of- two


    times each visit.¡±


    10:23


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer was clearly filled with remorse when she brought it up.


    ¡°Is it really fun?¡± Guillermo pondered, clearly perplexed. There were also pirate ships at the


    amusement park in Strico, and the housekeeper had taken him on the ride, but he had not found it


    interesting in the least.


    ¡°If you like it, then let Daddy reserve the whole amusement park again. You can ride the pirate ship


    as many times as you want,¡± Guillermo said.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at Jonathan expectantly.


    Jonathan was about to say yes when Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the amusement park


    together. There¡¯s no need to book the entire park. Think of it this way. If we reserve the whole


    amusement park, other children won¡¯t have a chance to enjoy it that day. Do you want the


    amusement park¡¯s joy to be exclusively for you and not avable to other kids?¡±


    Jennifer immediately shook her head. When Guillermo saw her sister shaking her head, he also


    shook his head despite thinking there was nothing wrong. Since his sister wished for other children


    to have a chance to y, he was willing to share the enjoyment with them, too.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go to the amusement park together this weekend,¡± Rosalie said with a smile..


    Jennifer immediately cheered happily. Although Guillermo was not interested in going to the


    amusement park, a faint smile appeared on his little face when he saw his sister so happy.


    Jonathan looked at the heartwarming scene in front of him, and a hint of emotions flickered in his


    eyes. In the past, she had promised him a home, and now, she had indeed provided it through her


    and their children.


    During these five years of amnesia, he had been lost in a fog of uncertainty. He had not realized


    how precious Guillermo was to him and had been equally unaware of just how much Rosalie meant


    to him.


    He had simply meandered through thesest five years.


    Fortunately, she had returned, and their lives were slowly falling back into ce. The only concern


    that still weighed on him was the memory he had yet to regain,


    ¡°Why did she leave me back then?¡± he thought again.


    His only wish was for her words to be true-that she had not left him because she did not love him.


    10:23


    When they arrived at the amusement park entrance, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon! Remember to


    hold Jen¡¯s hand tightly. She sometimes will run off when she enters the amusement park.¡±


    At this moment, Rosalie held Guillermo¡¯s hand and could not help but admire her son¡¯s excellent


    manners. She did not need to fret about him. In contrast, Jennifer had already spirited Jonathan


    away to explore, peppering him with a barrage of inquisitive questions.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Even if she runs away, someone will find her and bring her back,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°What? Could it be¡­¡± Rosalie blinked her eyes as she thought. Then, she asked, ¡°Are there


    bodyguards following us today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged for a few bodyguards to apany us, but there aren¡¯t many. Additionally, I¡¯ve


    stationed personnel in the amusement park¡¯s surveince room. This way, we can swiftly review the


    security camera footage in the event of an emergency,¡± Jonathan exined. Rosalie hesitated to


    inquire further about what Jonathan meant by ¡°not many.¡± She realized his interpretation of ¡°not


    many¡± might differ significantly from hers.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw Rosalie¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Why? Do you


    dislike someone following us?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s okay, actually.¡± After all, when she was pregnant back then, he had dispatched


    bodyguards to watch over her, too. ¡°I just feel like it¡¯s making quite a spectacle out of a simple


    outing like this.¡±


    ¡°Making quite a spectacle?¡± Jonathan¡¯s mood dimmed a little as he pondered. He could not bear the


    possibility of losing her and their children again.


    He had lost them once and understood the agony and despair that came


    with it.


    ¡°I just want to protect you,¡± Jonathan said.


    war


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie said before she broke into a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy. We will just pretend the


    bodyguards do not exist. Guille, Jen, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jennifer shouted excitedly. She imitated Rosalie, clenching her right hand into a


    fist and raising it high.


    Guillermo initially found the gesture a bit silly, but when he saw Rosalie and Jennifer raising their


    fists, a hint of uncertainty crossed his young, delicate face. After a while, he also raised his hand


    like that.


    10.23


    Jennifer examined herself, Rosalie, and Guillermo, then pouted and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddy raise


    his hand?¡±


    ¡°Well, your daddy¡­¡± Rosalie was about to find a reason for Jonathan when she saw that Jonathan


    had also raised his fist.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. She used to do this action, but it was just a habitual action between her


    and her daughter. She did not think too much about it when doing this action, let alone that


    Jonathan would also make such a move in the end.


    This action simply did not align with his usual demeanor.


    However, Jonathan made such an action. This surprised Rosalie and left Guillermo gazing at his


    father in bewilderment. Only Jennifer enthusiastically eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Meanwhile, not far away in a shadowed corner, several bodyguards exchanged perplexed nces


    and contemted, ¡°Is that really Mr. Youngblood? It appears he has changed a bit since the return


    of Mrs. Youngblood and Ms. Youngblood.¡±


    When the family of four entered the amusement park, Rosalie whispered to Jonathan, ¡°You just¡­


    Well, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°But we are a family, right?¡± Jonathan remarked.


    Rosalie was momentarily taken aback. Then, she saw his deep eyes looking at her gently as if a


    multitude of thoughts were swirling in his


    eyes.


    Somehow, she could not shake the feeling that his current gaze held a subtle difference from


    before. It was as though she were the center of his entire world.


    ¡°Yes, we are a family,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Guillermo acted as the guide in the amusement park. After all, he had been here once, but for


    Guillermo,ing to the amusement park this time feltpletely different from thest time.


    Plenty of people and children were around, and they had to wait in line for certain rides and games.


    Yet, Guillermo felt that it was somehow more enjoyable than before. He had not found rocket ships


    and carousels entertaining previously, but it appeared to be more fun when he enjoyed them with


    his sister.


    Just as they were queuing up, a clear p suddenly sounded. Then, there was a female voice full of


    disgust. ¡°How could you scratch Paddy? Don¡¯t you know your ce?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalie looked toward themotion and saw a well-dressed woman carrying a designer bag


    worth a few thousand dors on her back. At that instant, the woman was scowling at a young boy


    in front of her, but from Rosalie¡¯s viewpoint, she could only see the back of the child.


    The boy was d in worn-out attire and appeared to be approximately the same height as


    Guillermo and Jennifer. However, he was noticeably thinner.


    It should be this woman who pped the boy in the face just now, but strangely, the child did not cry


    or utter a sound. He had not even raised


    10:24


    his hand to tend to his reddened cheek.


    On the contrary, another fat boy standing beside the woman cried and shouted, ¡°It hurts, Mommy! It


    hurts. He hit me just now. Mommy, can you shoo him away?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to shoo him away? Zeki is also a part of our family. Nobody has the right to send him


    away!¡± At that moment, another girl took a protective stance in front of the little boy, resembling a


    mother hen guarding her chicks. ¡°If you dare to chase Zeki away, I¡¯ll leave with Zeki, bringing my


    mother¡¯s inheritance with me.¡±


    When she said this, the woman was immediately angry. ¡°You damn girl! What¡¯s your mother¡¯s


    inheritance? Do you think your mother left you something? Your father earned all of them.¡±


    The little girl yelled loudly, ¡°Thewyer told me those were left to me by my mother! They are mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. She raised her hand and was about to p the little


    girl as well.


    The previously silent young boy unleashed a fierce, beastly roar at the woman in that instant. If it


    had not been for the little girl holding him back, he might have lunged at the woman.


    The children¡¯s father, who had been standing by the side, also hurriedly said to the woman, ¡°All


    right, all right. Why are you taking a child¡¯s words so seriously? We just want to enjoy our day today.


    Don¡¯t get upset.¡± ¡°Mind your daughter. What did she mean by her ¡®mother¡¯s inheritance¡¯? We agreed


    that everything in the family would be passed on to Paddy in the future. He is your own flesh and


    blood. As for your daughter, she will be married off,¡± the woman said angrily.


    ¡°All right. If you keep going on like this, others will mock us!¡± The man tried to console the woman.


    The girl turned around and tenderly ced her hand against the boy¡¯s cheek, which had been


    pped. She asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Rosalie could not see the expression on the little


    boy¡¯s face, but she saw him shaking his head. He must have responded to the young girl, letting her


    know that he was not in pain.


    Rosalie could not help but feel sorry for the pair of siblings.


    From the preceding conversation, it appeared that the woman was likely a stepmother. Her


    biological child was the plump boy she called Paddy.


    10:24


    The little boy and girl seemed more like her stepchildren, brought into her family by her husband.


    Despite the circumstances, it appeared that the little boy had a strong bond with the girl. Whenever


    he was subjected to punishment by his stepmother, the girl would defend him fervently. Conversely,


    when the stepmother sought to hit the girl, the little boy would exhibit a sudden surge of


    aggression.


    It was just that the two children were too young. Rosalie was concerned that they might live in


    unfavorable conditions in a family like that.


    The discrepancy in the clothing quality between the boy called Paddy and the other two children


    was another indication of this. Paddy was well-dressed, while the siblings were wearing worn-out


    clothes. They did not appear to belong to the same family at all.


    The little boy looked only four or five years old. As for that little girl, she was only seven or eight


    years old. Children of this age needed guardians in every aspect.


    Rosalie could not help but draw a parallel to her own life. Back then, after her mother Tracy passed


    away, her father married her stepmother, and her life had not been particrly pleasant either.


    Fortunately, she had her grandmother Wilma to shield her, and her stepmother would put on an


    amiable pretense, so her situation was not too difficult at that time.


    While not all stepmothers in the world were unkind, many were caring and loving. However, the one


    standing in front of her was evidently not apassionate stepmother.


    ¡°Mommy, what did she mean by married off? Will I be married off in the future, too?¡± Jennifer asked


    with a perplexed expression.


    Rosalie affectionately tousled her daughter¡¯s hair. Before she could respond, Jonathan jumped in,


    saying, ¡°No, you will never be married off. You¡¯ll always be our precious baby!¡±


    Meanwhile, Guillermo also said seriously, ¡°I will never let you be married off.¡± His tone conveyed a


    protective, older brother vibe.


    Jennifer¡¯s smile returned, but it quickly faded. ¡°That girl looks so pitiful. Will she really be married off


    one day? And what about the boy? Will he be kicked out of the house?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°No, they won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you see that girl has been protecting her brother? The boy won¡¯t


    be kicked out of the house.¡±


    10:24


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just like how Guille is protecting me!¡± Jennifer said. Worry finally disappeared from her


    face, and she started to look around happily again.


    Rosalie could not help but inwardly sigh. Every family had its own issues, but at least the siblings


    had each other to rely on.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    At noon, Rosalie and the others found a restaurant nestled within the amusement park to have


    lunch. The two kids had a good appetite because they were tired from ying, and they devoured


    their food eagerly.


    After finishing their meal, the children voiced their enthusiasm about heading to the amusement


    area of the restaurant to y.


    There were already many children ying inside the amusement area. Rosalie turned to Jonathan


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the two kids over there first.¡±


    With that, she walked toward the amusement area, one child holding each of her hands.


    Jonathan observed their retreating figures with a gentle warmth in his eyes. They were his dearest


    family, and he would only allow his affection to flow when he was with them.


    Perhaps the only thing Jonathan worried about now was that memory, the true reason she had left


    all those years ago.


    He thought, ¡°If the reason was genuinely because she couldn¡¯t ept me and chose to leave, what


    should I do? Should I find a means to ensure she never regains that memory, or¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed with darkness.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie let the two kids go in to y in the amusement area. She was watching over


    them by the fence outside and told them to take care of one another.


    The two little ones agreed, and Jennifer then eagerly took her brother¡¯s hand and ran toward the


    slide. Rosalie smiled and watched the two kids ying inside. But after a while, her gaze froze for a


    moment when she spotted another two figures tucked away in a corner of the amusement park.


    One of them was the same little girl she had encountered earlier. She was now squatting before the


    little boy, seemingly talking to him.


    The boy, in turn, was also squatting on a soft cushion. His dark doe eyes. were fixed on the little


    girl.


    In an instant, Rosalie felt as if she had been struck by something when she saw the little boy from


    not far away.


    He was a beautiful child, but he appeared slightly malnourished. His


    10.24


    young face looked somewhat sallow, and he appeared thinner than the average child.


    Nheless, she could still see that his facial features were exceptionally delicate, which gave her


    a faint sense of familiarity, as though she had seen him somewhere before.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Could it be that this child bore a resemnce to some celebrity?¡±


    What truly took her by surprise, though, was the vacant look in the little boy¡¯s eyes at that very


    moment. His gaze appeared empty, akin to an endless, icy abyss. His young face remained devoid


    of any expression, as though he had neither joy nor sorrow within him.


    His gaze and expression reminded her of the first time she had met Jonathan. Back then, he was


    the same as this little boy.


    However, the difference was that Jonathan was an adult. Yet, this boy before her was just a child,


    and it appeared he had lost every trace of innocence.


    Although this child¡¯s eyes exuded emptiness, he seemed to be listening attentively to the little girl.


    Since the two children were on the other side of the fence, Rosalie instinctively moved closer to


    them outside the fence.


    Then, she heard the two children talking.


    ¡°Zeki, are you sure you don¡¯t want to y? It¡¯s so much fun! Look. Everyone is ying here. Why


    don¡¯t we y together?¡±


    The little boy remained silent and looked at her motionlessly.


    ¡°Well¡­ how about you y with me? I really want to y. Zeki, will you y with me?¡± The little girl


    thought for a while and changed her approach.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, the boy named Zekiah readily agreed without hesitation. ¡°Karrie, if you want to


    y, I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    Once more, the word ¡°Karrie¡± sent a shiver down Rosalie¡¯s spine. This boy not only mirrored


    Jonathan in his gaze and expressions, but his use of ¡°Karrie¡± bore a striking resemnce to how


    Jonathan referred to her.


    Just when the two children got up and the little girl took the boy¡¯s hand, a


    chubby boy named Paddy came over with several older boys. Patrick said to the older boys, ¡°I¡¯m


    talking about him. He¡¯s really good at fighting. I¡¯ve never seen him lose. You guys definitely can¡¯t


    beat him.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    10:24


    ¡°Patrick, what are you talking about?¡± the little girl stated angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Zekiah is naturally good at fighting!¡± Patrick remarked with a


    mischievous glint in his plump face.


    Seeing this, Rosalie knew that Patrick deliberately said so to arouse thepetitiveness of the


    other boys.


    Sure enough, the older boys immediately challenged Zekiah to a fight.


    The little girl, however, was not willing to let this happen. Her petite frame stood in front of Zekiah


    and said to them, ¡°Zeki isn¡¯t fighting. We are here to y and not fight! Go away, or else¡­ I won¡¯t


    be polite!¡±


    Unfortunately, her threat did not work at all. One of the boys leading them pushed her away directly.


    It was toote for Rosalie to stop him.


    The little girl stumbled and was pushed to the ground. Her head directly bumped against a nearby


    facility¡¯s pir, making her cry out in pain.


    Her painful cry seemed to trigger something in Zekiah.


    The next moment, the frail-looking little boy rushed toward the boy who pushed her like a beast.


    The two children were notably different in size, yet therger boy was swiftly pushed to the ground


    by the smaller boy. When the other boys attempted to help, they were also knocked to the ground


    by this small, frail-looking child.


    Rosalie was left in astonishment. She could somewhat discern the child¡¯s fighting style was not the


    usual, wild manner of children. Rather, it seemed to target the body¡¯s weak points. Despite the


    seemingly small fists, the strength he exerted appeared far greater than children his age.


    As a result, the other kids were quickly beaten to the ground almost instantly.


    Zekiah was still hitting the boy who had just pushed the little girl. As for Patrick who was beside him,


    he was already stunned.


    Rosalie hurried around the fence and rushed inside.


    The others around them also noticed the situation there and gathered around to pull the boy away.


    However, the little boy was like a piece of sticky chewing gum, clung to and hitting the boy. The


    adults could not pull them apart.


    It was not until the little girl hugged him and stated, ¡°Zeki, stop fighting.


    10:24


    I¡¯m not hurt!¡±


    Zekiah finally let go and looked at her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    The little girl hummed in response, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You can stop hitting Zeki.¡± The


    little boy fell silent once more, just as he had initially, with his hand still firmly holding onto the little


    girl¡¯s hand.


    Jete hurried over and raised her voice. ¡°Did you get into a fight again? Oh, my goodness! Why


    did you beat him up like that? What have we done to raise a child like you?¡± When she witnessed


    the scene before her, she immediately scolded the boy even more sternly.


    She could not believe that something like that had urred during her brief absence.


    Meanwhile, the plump boy was stillining about how the little boy had injured several other


    children.


    Having to contend with numerous adults and confront usations from others, the little girl simply


    clung tightly to the boy and repeated, ¡°Zeki, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here to protect you. We don¡¯t have


    to be afraid of them!¡±


    Rosalie could not help but sympathize with them. When she was about to speak, Jonathan walked


    up to her anxiously with the two children. ¡°Rosie, I¡¯m afraid we have to go. We found Kurt.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°Kurt? You found him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we found him. Carlos told me that Kurt is still in Strico!¡± Jonathan


    said.


    Upon hearing Kurt¡¯s name, Rosalie almost staggered unsteadily. She wondered if they would be


    able to locate the whereabouts of the other child since they had found Kurt.


    Rosalie suddenly grabbed Jonathan¡¯s wrist. ¡°T-Take me with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you along,¡± Jonathan responded. He then turned to the two children and said,


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy are going to be quite busy today. We¡¯ll take you to the amusement park next


    time.¡±


    Guillermo nodded in understanding, disying his sensible nature. Even Jennifer did not insist on


    staying at the amusement park. Though she was ¨Cstill a child, she could sense that Rosalie was


    about to meet an important


    person.


    When they got in the car, Jennifer asked, ¡°Mommy, is the man named ¡®Kurt¡¯ an important person?¡±


    10:24


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an important man.¡± Rosalie¡¯s hand trembled when she answered her daughter.


    If it were not for Kurt, she and Jonathan could have enjoyed a blissful life. They might have had


    three children together instead of two, and Rosalie would not have lost her memory and been


    separated from Jonathan for


    five years.


    All those miseries were the consequences of Kurt¡¯s actions!


    Nheless, she could not quiteprehend something that Carlos had mentioned. If Kurt had


    been determined to execute his grandfather¡¯s order to have her killed before Jonathan so that the


    latter would give up on her, how did she manage to survive the ordeal?


    Furthermore, she also wondered why Kurt had handed Guillermo to the Youngblood family and left


    Jennifer with her.


    The only way to find answers to that was to ask Kurt in person.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re shaking. Are you cold?¡± Jennifer asked all of a sudden. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just too


    agitated,¡± Rosalie replied. She would have been more depressed if it were not for the children


    around her.


    After sending the two children back to the Youngblood residence, Rosalie and Jonathan went to


    look for Kurt.


    The location where Kurt was discovered was an ordinary rental unit. Jonathan¡¯s men were already


    guarding the house, and Carlos was waiting outside. When thetter spotted Jonathan and Rosalie,


    he approached and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, he¡¯s in the room. We tried asking him about the child¡¯s


    whereabouts, but he wouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips, and Rosalie¡¯s hand shook again.


    Suddenly, Jonathan reached out and held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Anyway, since we¡¯ve found Kurt, I¡¯m


    sure we¡¯ll soon find out where the child is.¡±


    Even if the child had passed away, Jonathan was determined to find out. their final resting ce!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice sounded choked up.


    At that moment, there were several other bodyguards guarding a middle-aged man when they


    entered the room.


    It took Rosalie a while to recognize that the middle-aged man was Kurt. Five years had passed, and


    Kurt appeared drastically different from what she remembered. While his facecked many


    wrinkles, his hair had.


    10.24


    already turned gray. He sported a beard, wore sses, and dressed in ordinary casual clothes. His


    appearance made him seem like nothing more than an ordinary man.


    If Kurt were to have walked past Rosalie on the streets, she would not have recognized him.


    Kurt was a bit surprised to see Rosalie, but he quickly shed a smirk and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve returned


    to the Youngblood family, huh?¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± After five years of being away, she finally


    returned to the Youngblood family and reunited with Jonathan.


    ¡°Wait outside,¡± Jonathan said to the men in the room.


    His subordinates nodded in response and left the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently.


    ¡°Child? I¡¯ve given you the babies, haven¡¯t I? I handed one over to the Youngblood family and left the


    other to your wife,¡± Kurt replied.


    ¡°You know which child I¡¯m referring to!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°They were supposed to be


    triplets. What about the third child?¡±


    ¡°You expect all three babies to pull through? You should be d that two of the three children


    survived, Mr. Youngblood.¡± Kurt mocked.


    Rosalie staggered when she heard about the third child. ¡°Is that kid still alive?¡± She gazed at Kurt


    with bloodshot eyes.


    Even though the answer might not be what she had expected to hear, as a mother, she felt the need


    to know what had happened to the missing child.


    However, Kurt gave her the cold shoulder. Instead, he simply stared at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Five


    years have passed, and yet you still want to be with this woman?¡±


    Jonathan, in an aloof manner, replied, ¡°She¡¯s my wife and the mother to my children. Of course, I¡¯ll


    want to be with her.¡±


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Kurt continued asking.


    ¡°Who are you to question me? And why should I answer you?¡± Jonathan retorted. ¡°I can let you off if


    you tell me the child¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your life behind


    bars.¡±


    Not showing any fear about his future, Kurt dered, ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Youngblood family, so


    you shouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone. Falling


    10:24


    in love with someone means that you¡¯re exposing your weaknesses to your enemy. Mr. Leonard


    Youngblood was afraid that such weakness would hinder you in the future, potentially leading to the


    downfall of the family.¡±


    Jonathan stepped forward, extended his hand, and grabbed Kurt¡¯s cor. He sneered. ¡°I can still


    lead the Youngblood family to its downfall if I want to, even if you have eliminated my so-called


    weakness. My grandfather has been gone for many years. Why are you still following his


    directives?¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood was kind to me. Even if he died, I would rather be loyal to him!¡± Kurt


    replied.


    ¡°Then, what happened back then? Why was it you who sent the children back after Rosie


    disappeared? What did you do in between after Rosie left the Youngblood residence? Did


    grandfather ask you to do all these too?¡± Jonathan asked harshly.


    Kurt looked at Johathan, and after hearing Jonathan¡¯s questions, he knew that Jonathan had not


    fully recovered his memories that had been hypnotized back then.


    If he had recalled those memories, he would not ask such questions. Meanwhile, Rosalie¡¯s


    memories must have recovered a little since she could return to the Youngblood family again. Even


    if she had not recalled them all, Kurt thought Carlos and others would have told her clearly.


    ¡°But she probably didn¡¯t tell Mr. Jonathan Youngblood about her fall into the sea. Can it be because


    she¡¯s worried it would be mentally unbearable for Mr. Youngblood after knowing that?¡± Kurt thought.


    Kurt had always been clear-minded and wise. He could understand a lot with only a few words of


    Jonathan.


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s memory hypnosis in the past was arranged by him. He knew very well that if he


    forcibly stimted his brain to recall the memories, his mind would be under too much burden.


    Back then, Kurt had also told Carlos and others not to mention her fall into the sea to prevent him


    from overly stimting his brain and


    messing things up unless Jonathan remembered it.


    ¡°Now, it seems that Carlos and the others have done a good job. implementing my instructions,¡± he


    approved inwardly.


    ¡°What did I do? Mr. Youngblood, do you really want to know?¡± Kurt -smiled yfully.


    Rosalie shuddered and yelled suddenly, ¡°No!¡±


    In an instant, both Jonathan and Kurt turned their heads to look at her. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were


    puzzled, but Kurt¡¯s was shown he clearly understood


    the situation.


    Rosalie paused. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he will lie to you on


    purpose!¡±


    10:18


    ¡°Since you are worried that I will tell a lie, why do you stille and ask me?¡± Kurt looked at


    Rosalie mockingly.


    Rosalie¡¯s hands clenched the hem of her dress tightly. She hated Kurt but could not figure out why


    she was saved back then. She thought it was most probably Kurt who saved her.


    ¡°But why? He was clearly following Mr. Leonard Youngblood¡¯s


    instructions to try to get rid of me. But why did he want to save me?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve let the two children survive, you surely will let the other one survive, right?¡± Rosalie


    choked with sobs and continued, ¡°Mr. Wilmer, you are not that cold-blooded. Since you showed


    kindness back then, please tell me the whereabouts of the other child. As long as you are willing to


    say it, no matter what happened before, let/bygones be bygones!¡±


    She just wished the family could reunite in peace.


    However, Kurt remained indifferent to Rosalie¡¯s plea. ¡°Let bygones be bygones? So if I say that if I


    sent the child to the Youngblood family, you must disappear in front of Jonathan forever. Do you


    agree?¡±


    As soon as those were spoken, Rosalie¡¯s face changed. Meanwhile, Jonathan straightaway pressed


    Kurt against the wall and warned, ¡°Shut up! If you dare to say that again, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you afraid? Are you afraid that this woman beside you will agree to my request


    and disappear in front of you for the sake of that child?¡± Kurt said with a smile.


    Jonathan¡¯s face turned extremely pale, and his body was trembling. Even his hands pressing Kurt


    were shaking.


    Indeed, he was afraid. Even if he cared about the child, he cared more about Rosalie. He could not


    imagine how to survive if Rosalie disappeared from his world again.


    Jonathan almost struggled to turn his head and looked at the woman standing two steps away. Her


    face was also pale, and something seemingly shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t¡­ Promise me, even if he¡­ didn¡¯t say anything, I would definitely find out the


    whereabouts of that child. No matter what, don¡¯t promise him, okay? Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    The handsome face was full of fear and anxiety at the moment. His fragile look made Rosalie¡¯s


    heart hurt deeply.


    10:13


    Back then, she had told herself that she would never let him show such a fearful and painful


    expression again.


    However, at present, she saw such an expression in him again. Rosalie took a deep breath and


    said gently to Jonathan, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With her response, Jonathan was stunned and then burst into tears.


    He thought, ¡°She said okay¡­ She said okay¡­ Does it mean she won¡¯t disappear in front of me


    again?¡±


    Kurt looked at Rosalie disdainfully and said, ¡°It seems that you are just a selfish woman. You¡¯re


    reluctant to give up your glory and wealth in the Youngblood family for a child.¡±


    Rosalie stepped forward, held Jonathan¡¯s face, and gently wiped the tears on his face with a tissue.


    ¡°Jon, don¡¯t cry. Stop crying. I don¡¯t know what to do when you cry.¡±


    His tears made her confused and anxious. She just wanted him to stop crying quickly so he would


    no longer feel sad, painful, afraid, or uneasy.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jonathan let go of Kurt and held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you really not going to disappear? Won¡¯t you


    leave me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t!¡± she said with great certainty.


    On the side, Kurt snorted again.


    Rosalie turned around and looked at him. She responded, ¡°When I returned to Strico, I had


    promised Jon I would never leave him again, so I can¡¯t agree with your conditions.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule, but what Rosalie said next changed his expression.


    She said, ¡°Moreover, I won¡¯t be Jon¡¯s weakness. I will be his backing and supporter, but I won¡¯t


    be his weakness or let anyone threaten him with me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure you won¡¯t be his weakness?¡± Kurt seemed to hear a ridiculous joke.


    ¡°Because if therees a day where someone threatens him with me, I will end my life myself,¡±


    said she. She was still the same as those days in the present.


    She loved him more than her own life. If she had to face the same situation as in the past again,


    she thought she would still make the same choice as before.


    10:18


    Kurt looked at Rosalie in shock. He was surprised that every word that Rosalie said at the moment


    was so powerful, and her eyes were extremely firm.


    It was as if she would really keep her own promise. She had even already done it before.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Kurt thought, ¡°Is this woman really bing Mr. Youngblood¡¯s weakness?¡±


    An inexplicable emotion shed across Kurt¡¯s mind. He thought, ¡°In the past, Mr. Leonard


    Youngblood was worried that Mr. Youngblood would have a weakness and easily be manipted by


    the Youngblood family¡¯s enemies, which could lead to the family¡¯s downfall, so he left his dying wish


    to eliminate Rosalie. Back then, Mr. Youngblood was willing to risk his life for Rosalie. It was only


    because she made the decision to sacrifice. herself that Mr. Youngblood was spared. And now, five


    years have passed, yet this woman is still behaving the same as before.¡±


    At that moment, Jonathan only felt stifled after hearing Rosalie¡¯s words. He was feeling out of breath


    as if he was suffocating.


    He suddenly held Rosalie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Even if someone threatens you with my safety one day, I


    won¡¯t allow you to take your own life! Do you understand?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan but didn¡¯t answer him as he wished.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± He subconsciously raised his voice as if he was determined to hear her reply no matter


    what.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hope this day neveres,¡± she said. ¡°Jon, at least I can promise you that I won¡¯t


    give up on myself until thest minute.¡±


    He stared at her and suddenly felt a sting in his mind. He felt something sh across his mind, but it


    was so fleeting that he couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    Kurt¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Rosalie, even if you say so, I can¡¯t tell you where that child is


    because the child died after he was born.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? Otherwise, where do you think this child is now? I don¡¯t have any children


    here!¡± Kurt said coldly.


    Rosalie stared at Kurt in a daze, thinking, ¡°Indeed. Mr. Wilmer doesn¡¯t have any kids around him.


    So, does that mean my child died five years ago? My child passed away the moment he or she was


    delivered!¡±


    It was not that she had never imagined that possibility, but when she heard Kurt¡¯s confirmation, it


    still hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She felt as if someone was forcing an unbearable reality


    on her. She thought, ¡°I clearly remember the three kids moving in my belly. I


    10:131


    clearly¡­¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s vision suddenly turned dark. She fell down and fell into a familiar embrace. Prior to


    passing out, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She was thinking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m your mother, yet I failed to protect you, my child. I¡¯m sorry. You


    should¡¯ve lived, yet you didn¡¯t get an opportunity to see this world. I¡¯m your mother, yet I only know


    of your passing after five years!¡±


    Rosalie fainted, and Jonathan stared at Kurt. ¡°Is that child alive or dead? You¡¯d better think it over


    before answering. If you lie, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    ¡°Is the child¡¯s survival important? I don¡¯t have any children here. That¡¯s all I can say. I won¡¯t tell you


    any more than that,¡± said Kurt.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly, then picked up Rosalie without saying a word and walked out of


    the room.


    Outside the house, Carlos and his men were waiting. As soon as they saw Jonathane out, they


    hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, what¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°She was too emotional and passed out,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Inform the police of Kurt¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Rosalie woke up, she was in the ward of the hospital. She saw Jonathan staying by her side


    and asked, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°You passed out, so I brought you to the hospital for a doctor¡¯s examination just in case. Fortunately,


    you¡¯re fine,¡± Jonathan said.


    The memories from before suddenly flooded Rosalie¡¯s mind. Suddenly, she stiffened and wailed.


    She suddenly hugged him and sobbed hysterically. ¡°Jon, what should we do? The child is gone¡­¡±


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie and felt her body twitch violently as she sobbed. He said, ¡°Kurt¡¯s words


    may not be true. If the child is really gone, why didn¡¯t he tell us where the child was buried? He


    would rather be detained by the police than tell us the whereabouts of the child!¡±


    That was what baffled Jonathan. He intuitively believed that the child should still be alive.


    Nevertheless, he wondered what Kurt¡¯s intention was in keeping that. matter a secret if the child


    were still alive.


    274


    10:131


    ¡°No¡­ Really?¡± Rosalie finally stopped crying.


    ¡°It must not be true. I will continue to investigate the whereabouts of my child.¡± Jonathan raised his


    hand and gently wiped Rosalie¡¯s tears. ¡°You told me not to cry, but you¡¯re crying so much now.¡±


    Rosalie felt weak all over. The great swings in her emotions caused her to feel utterly drained.


    ¡°Jon, our child is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She asked again and again, but he answered tirelessly. Finally, Rosalie didn¡¯t ask anymore and just


    hugged Jonathan tightly with both arms. ¡°Jon, you must find our child, regardless of his survival.¡±


    She forced herself to utter thest few words of her sentence.


    She didn¡¯t want to end up not knowing where the baby was.


    No matter how much time it would take, she was determined to find their child while she was still


    alive and tell the child that they were their parents. Then, she would apologize to the child.


    She wanted to apologize for failing to protect them. She also wanted to apologize for not taking care


    of them and even having temporarily forgotten them.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered. He would definitely find out where the baby was, but at the same time,


    he would never let her disappear from his sight again.


    When Jonathan and Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence in the evening, the two kids


    hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet and were waiting for them. Especially Jennifer, who would run out to the


    gates of the manor from time to time. Gary couldn¡¯t stop her no matter what.


    It wasn¡¯t until they came back that the two kids were willing to sleep obediently.


    Looking at the two kids¡¯ sleeping faces, Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red again. She thought, ¡°How blissful


    must it be if ourst child is also here.¡± Inexplicably, at that moment, the image of the little boy


    whom she had m¨¨t at the amusement park during the day, Zeki, surfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    ¡°That child was about the same age as Jen and Guille, but his circumstances within that family were


    incredibly challenging. Today, he injured other children, and no one knew what would happen to


    him,¡± Rosalie contemted.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice resonated in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I was thinking about the boy I saw earlier today, the one who injured others at the restaurant¡¯s


    amusement area. I¡¯m curious about how his family will react and whether he¡¯ll face any


    consequences,¡± she shared. ¡°Why, are you deeply concerned about that child?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she affirmed with a nod. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I noticed a certain expression on his face


    today, one that reminded me of how you appeared the first time I met you. So, I couldn¡¯t help but


    feel concerned for him.¡± ¡°Like me?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°More like the look in his eyes and his demeanor. His


    gaze seemed hollow,pletely different from what one would expect from a child. But he cares


    deeply for his sister. Had it not been for the other boy pushing and injuring his sister, he likely


    wouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence,¡± she borated, sharing her observations.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan responded, his expression subtly shifting. ¡°He has a big sister he cares about,


    and I¡­ also have a sister I care about.¡± If he hadn¡¯t met her back then, his life would have taken a


    different path. He would never have known that loving someone could be like that.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about this child, I¡¯ll go and talk to the staff. I¡¯ll have them go to the


    amusement park to locate the child¡¯s family, and mediate the situation so that his family doesn¡¯t


    make things more difficult for him due to the altercation,¡± he assured.


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Later that night, after Rosalie had drifted into slumber, Jonathan opened his eyes and sat up slowly,


    fixating his gaze on her peaceful sleeping form, deep in thought.


    ¡°Even if you are my weakness, so what? If therees a day when someone exploits you to


    threaten me, I won¡¯t allow you to face it alone, no matter the circumstances,¡± he murmured as if


    making a solemn


    10:18


    Only the rhythm of her breathing offered a response.


    ¡°Perhaps, as you said, it would be best if that day neveres¡­¡± His voice had barely trailed off


    when suddenly his head throbbed as if something shed through his thoughts.


    Jonathan¡¯s body tensed, and what flickered in his mind was a seaside cliff, as though something


    had plummeted, followed by the sound of his own anguished cries.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He gasped, pressing one hand tightly against his chest. ¡°What was that suffocating sensation I


    had just experienced?¡±


    His heart raced, its beats unusually rapid. The only sce was that the headache was brief,


    dissipating swiftly. But at the same time, the image that shed through his mind was equally swift.


    It was so fast that he only caught a fleeting glimpse of the cliff.


    But he recognized that cliff. It was the very same cliff where Rosalie had fallen into the sea. Carlos


    had once mentioned that back then, Rosalie couldn¡¯te to terms with the events of the past


    case. Following her departure, she had gone to that very ce and, ultimately, tumbled into the


    sea.


    As for the reason why Rosalie had gone there, Carlos and the others were in the dark, and even


    Rosalie herself had lost that part of her memory.


    ¡°Nevertheless, if that cry had emanated from me, it implies¡­ was I also at the seaside during that


    time? Why did Carlos never mention my presence at the seaside back then? What urred during


    those moments? Could Rosalie¡¯s fall into the sea have been a mere ident?¡± Jonathan¡¯s thoughts


    were inundated with questions.


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, I¡¯ve obtained the information you asked me to investigate regarding Rosalie¡¯s five


    years in Lofbury. The results are in, and I¡¯m confident it¡¯s what you are seeking. However, there is


    an additional cost,¡± a male voice from the other end of the call conveyed to Agyness.


    ¡°What? More money?¡± Agyness¡¯ mood, which had briefly improved, immediately soured.


    ¡°When you tasked me with the investigation earlier, you never disclosed that this individual is the


    lady of the Youngblood family, Jonathan¡¯s wife! Providing you with this informationes with


    significant risks. The money you gave me previously is hardly sufficient,¡± the other party..


    exined.


    1013


    ¡°That sum¡­ of money, it¡¯s a staggering 60,000 dors!¡± Agyness silently resented, but she asked,


    ¡°How much are you asking for?¡±


    ¡°1 million dors,¡± came the response from the other end.


    Agyness clenched her teeth together so forcefully that they might fracture. 1 million dors was pure


    extortion.


    ¡°Do you think the information you¡¯re offering is worth 1 million dors?¡± Agyness retorted, clearly


    irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth every penny,¡± replied the individual with a smile. ¡°Ms. Sabatini, your ultimate desire is to


    oust Rosalie and be thedy of the Youngblood family, isn¡¯t it? The information I can provide is


    more than enough to secure your sess! Being thedy of the Youngblood family and 1 million


    dors, which one do you think holds greater importance, Ms. Sabatini? I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±


    Agyness pursed her crimson lips. She did indeed have 1 million dors. Her social status had


    skyrocketed over the two years since her daughter was adopted into the Youngblood family as their


    adopted daughter.


    The Youngblood family had merely provided her with a ce to live and 40,000 dors per month.


    But she leveraged her connections with the Youngblood family and ventured into live-streaming


    channels. She enlisted socialites to assist in product sales and even engaged in resale businesses


    through those connections, which can be said to have earned her considerable lucrative deals.


    Nevertheless, the Youngblood family had often turned a blind eye to her ventures in the past.


    But, after Jonathan publicly announced Rosalie¡¯s identity within the upper-ss coterie, those


    socialites instinctively began to distance. themselves from Agyness upon learning of the


    development.


    Moreover, in the wake of Carlos¡¯ caution at the boutique, several of the business rtionships she


    had established with connections linked to the Youngblood family were severed,pelling her to


    terminate those


    contracts.


    Although the Youngblood family hadn¡¯t openlymunicated anything to her, Agyness knew that


    the sudden termination of those business deals. was unquestionably the Youngblood family¡¯s doing.


    They were no longer willing to permit her to exploit their connections.


    With her ie sources suddenly disrupted, most of her avenues for making money had been


    blocked, and the money at her disposal was


    10:131


    poised to dwindle.


    Her primary focus then was to effect aplete turnaround in her situation. Failing to do so would


    leave her relying solely on the 40,000 dors per month provided by the Youngblood family, which


    wouldn¡¯t be adequate to cover her future expenses.


    At that moment, Agyness paid little attention to how she used to live. Her singr focus was to


    amass luxurious possessions and arm herself with them. She wanted to have all those who had


    once looked down on her kneel before her.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give you 1 million dors. I hope the information you provide is worth this sum,¡±


    Agyness dered.


    ¡°It¡¯s unquestionably worth it,¡± replied the other party.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Upon reviewing the information transmitted to her, Agyness couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Then,


    a look of pleasant surprise crossed her face. ¡°This is even better than I had anticipated. As long as I


    make the best use of this information, Rosalie will undoubtedly suffer a significant blow to her


    reputation!¡±


    Meanwhile, Kurt was detained in the detention center, and following that, the Youngblood family


    would press charges against him for the incident involving the child.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Since the incident of Rosalie and her loved ones falling into the sea could never see the light, she


    knew that even if the case about the kid was brought to court, the culprit would still be innocent until


    proven guilty. As long as Kurt continued to deny it, it would be difficult to convict him without first


    locating the chain of evidence.


    Things would not go anywhere unless she secured some other dirt on him.


    After all, the man had been working for Leonard for ages, so his hands most probably had long


    been stained.


    Once again, Rosalie made another trip to the detention center to see Kurt. That time around,


    however, she went there solo.


    Upon catching sight of her, Kurt only uttered, ¡°No matter what you want to ask, I have noment.


    Stop wasting your breath.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to say thank you,¡± came Rosalie¡¯s response!


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Kurt seemed quite surprised.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me back then. I guess it was you who saved my life. I know it was you who


    caused all this, and I hated you. Without you, Jon and I wouldn¡¯t have been separated for five years,


    nor would I lose my memory, let alone be separated from my kiddo. Regardless, you still saved both


    me and my child.¡±


    As she spoke, she was also filled withplicated emotions about the man before her eyes.


    However, even if he did save her and her baby, she still hated his guts.


    The carrot-and-stick approach would never be in her favor.


    ¡°I might never know of your motive, but I suppose you must have some sort of reason for choosing


    to keep one of the children by your side instead of entrusting the kid to the Youngblood family or


    even myself. That reason of yours, I thought, must also be for the sake of the Youngblood family.


    After all, the Youngblood family is the most. important thing in the world to Mr. Youngblood, and


    what he thinks is the most important, will be the most important thing for you as well!¡±


    As Rosalie presented her speech, she carefully observed Kurt¡¯s facial expression and his reaction.


    Kurt¡¯s eyes narrowed as the corner of his mouth slightly curled upward. ¡°I


    10:14


    don¡¯t follow.¡±


    Instead of pressing the subject, Rosalie changed the topic altogether. ¡°Also, I must thank you for


    hypnotizing and tampering with Jon¡¯s memory.¡±


    Had Kurt not hypnotized Jonathan at the very beginning, thetter would not been able to live on.


    Even if he managed to survive somehow, he would have suffered an emotional meltdown.


    In fact, if she could, she hoped that Jonathan would never recover some parts of his lost memory,


    particrly the episode where they had all fallen into the ocean.


    After all, that memory was too bitter and sad.


    She herself was already in great pain just listening to Carlos, let alone having Jonathan recall it.


    That was especially true, for even though the operation of throwing them into the sea was carried


    out by Kurt alone, it was orchestrated by Leonard, Jonathan¡¯s blood-rted dear grandfather.


    After dropping those words, she departed from the detention center. Deep down, she hade to a


    conclusion.


    Sure enough, her other child still lived. Should the kid have been dead as. Kurt insisted, he would


    have not averted his gaze when she brought up the matter of her child a minute ago.


    On top of that, the second she mentioned that it was all for the Youngblood family¡¯s sake, Kurt¡¯s lips


    twitched almost imperceptibly. Paying Kurt a visit that day was only her strategy for testing the


    waters, observing the man¡¯s reaction, and arriving at a final deduction.


    At longst, she had gotten the answer she needed-her child must still be alive somewhere.


    It was still early after Rosalie came out of the detention center, almost two hours away before her


    children were done with the kindergarten for the day. With that, Rosalie went to meet up with


    Amelia.


    When Rosalie was about to reach Amelia¡¯s concession stand, the former caught sight of the same


    ck sedan from before.


    That car was still parked in the shady area in the corner likest time. From where the vehicle was


    stationed, the people inside it could very well keep Amelia¡¯s concession stand in sight.


    Of course, Rosalie could tell that that had to be Warren¡¯s car.


    10:14


    Warren had yet to date any woman in recent years, and he had even moved nearly half of York


    Group to Strico. Rosalie reckoned that it was all for Amelia.


    Sometimes, broken ss could be fixed. Then again, it would be pointless to cry over spilled milk.


    Had Warren not driven Amelia to the wall back then, he might have long been together with Amelia.


    Rosalie approached the concession stand, only to find Amelia tying some chain sis. Rosalie


    remembered that she had also had fun doing that when she was a child, using different colors of


    ropes to weave bracelets, among others. The activity had been quite popr among little girls.


    ¡°Amelia, why are you making this?¡± Rosalie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Recently, these sis piqued the interest of the girls in elementary school again. Since I have


    time to spare, I might as well make some of these and sell them to earn some cash.¡± Amelia was all


    smiles as she beheld Rosalie. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I have some free time today, so I thought ofing here to catch up with you.¡± Rosalie then


    hesitated for a fleeting moment before


    continuing, ¡°Just now, I saw Warren¡¯s car out there. Does hee here often?¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.¡± Amelia sported an


    indifferent mien, seeming to have nothing to do with Warren no matter how often that name was


    mentioned.


    A sigh escaped Rosalie. ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t intend to forgive Warren, have you ever thought about


    finding yourself another potential life partner? You¡¯re still young, after all. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d rather


    live like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    Then came Amelia¡¯s cid reply. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not forgiving Warren, Rosalie. I had already


    forgiven him when he donated his liver to me back then, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can still love


    him the same. I have no feelings for him. Simrly, I don¡¯t have the urge to go looking for love


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No buts. For me, it¡¯s already a blessing to be given the chance to watch Aiden grow up. I couldn¡¯t


    have asked for more.¡± Amelia grinned and added, ¡°In the future, if I get to live long enough to see


    Aiden get married and have children of his own, I¡¯ll help him take care of his kids and spend the rest


    of my life in peace. That sounds pretty good, too, don¡¯t you


    10:141


    think?¡±


    Rosalie knew that everyone had their own opinions.


    In particr, given that Amelia had almost been at death¡¯s door, she naturally had no more worldly


    desires for love and romance.


    Hence, Rosalie shed a smile and dropped the topic altogether. Rather, she got all pumped up as


    she chatted with Amelia about knitting bracelets for her own two kids.


    While chatting, Rosalie unintentionally glimpsed a tiny figure squatting at the school gate not far


    from the concession stand.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Because the school gate was closed at that hour, and there were not many people around that


    area, the tiny figure only looked particrly conspicuous.


    ¡°That kid¡­¡± murmured Rosalie. ¡°Why¡¯s he all alone at the school gate? Where¡¯s his family?¡±


    Amelia nced at the school gate and said, ¡°That¡¯s Zeki. He was adopted by a family nearby. His


    elder sister started her elementary school this year, so he always squatted in front of the school


    gate waiting for her after-school.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Zeki?¡± Rosalie secretly eximed, looking very much surprised. As expected, that child was


    who she saw at the amusement park the other day.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    ¡°Adopted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the family is quiteplicated. The man¡¯s wife died, but he has a daughter. Later, he married


    another woman who gave birth to a son. Yet, he suddenly adopted another child. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    so strange that he already has both a son and a daughter, yet he still adopted an unrted child?¡±


    Amelia said.


    Many people around here knew about it. She had lived in this area for several years, so she


    naturally knew about it.


    Rosalie felt sad again.


    She thought, ¡®Is that child not rted to that family by blood? Then he must have it rough at that


    house. Without his sister¡¯s protection, he likely would have been kicked out.


    And where would he go if he was abandoned by that family? A welfare home? And then what? Wait


    for the next family to adopt him?¡¯


    However, Rosalie also knew that it was better to adopt a child when they were still young. The


    younger, the better. Unfortunately, this child was already at the age when he could remember


    things. Besides that, he didn¡¯t have a pleasant personality. It would be difficult to find a good family


    to adopt him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on the child.¡± Rosalie walked out of the concession stand and headed toward that


    tiny figure.


    Even she didn¡¯t know why she cared so much about that child.


    Perhaps it was because when she was in the amusement park before, the boy¡¯s eyes and


    expression reminded her of the first time she saw Jonathan.


    Rosalie walked up to the little boy and noticed that he was much the same as when she saw him in


    the amusement park before. There was no -expression on his beautiful face, and even his eyes


    were empty, just


    staring at the campus behind the iron gate nkly.


    ¡°Zeki.¡± Rosalie squatted down and said to Zekiah, ¡°Are you waiting here for your sister?¡±


    The word ¡°sister¡± seemed to finally rouse the little boy. He moved his eyes, looked at Rosalie, and


    then nodded.


    ¡°Do you like your sister very much?¡± she asked again.


    10.14


    The child nodded again.


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°I also like your sister. She¡¯s incredibly protective of you.¡± ¡°I like Sis,¡± Zekiah said


    with a little difficulty. His voice was childish but somewhat raspy, as if he normally didn¡¯t speak


    much.


    Rosalie raised her hand and tried to touch the boy¡¯s head, but he quickly dodged. A trace of


    wariness appeared on his expressionless face.


    Despite his avoidance, Rosalie didn¡¯t seem displeased at all. She just said, ¡°I like you very much.


    The other day, I saw you at the amusement park fighting with other children for your sister. After


    that, you¡­ Well, did your parents me you?¡±


    She had picked her words after some careful thought. After all, although this child was adopted, that


    man and woman were technically his adoptive parents.


    After that incident at the amusement park, Jonathan told her that he had dealt with the fight affairs


    of Zekiah and settled all the medical expenses of those injured boys, and the parents of those


    children had promised not to pursue the matter.


    It was just that Rosalie didn¡¯t know whether Zekiah¡¯s adoptive parents would still make things


    difficult for him afterward.


    Zekiah ignored Rosalie and turned to the gate again to stare at the campus behind it.


    Following that, parents here to pick up their children arrived one after another, and more and more


    people were at the school gate.


    However, Rosalie remained at the school gate with the little boy until it was almost time to pick up


    Guillermo and Jennifer from kindergarten. It was only then she said, ¡°Zeki, I¡¯m going back. If there is


    a chance next time, I wille to see you again, okay?¡±


    Zekiah ignored Rosalie as if he didn¡¯t hear her voice.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened. She felt an inexplicable pain in her heart, as if something that shouldn¡¯t


    have been cut off was forcibly done so.


    Then, sheughed at herself.


    She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? This is just a child that I met once. Although my heart goes


    out to him for what he¡¯s been through, there¡¯s no reason for me to feel pain because of his attitude


    toward me!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a moment to calm herself, she turned around and returned to Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    10:1


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to care about that child very much,¡± Amelia said as she had noticed


    Rosalie staying by the child¡¯s side.


    ¡°I met him when I was at the amusement park previously. I guess I just feel sorry for him.¡± Rosalie


    said, ¡°But it seems that his sister is quite protective of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, people who don¡¯t know would think they are biological brother and sister! He¡¯s quite attached


    to that sister of his.¡± Amelia said,


    ¡°Sometimes, she will bring him here to buy some snacks. I¡¯ve only ever seen him smile at her.¡±


    ¡°I hope they can still have such a good rtionship when they grow up.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°If you ever


    hear about them running into any trouble, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you care so much about that child?¡± Amelia was a little confused. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a little concerned


    and want to help as much as I can. Maybe I hope that if I help others like this, if therees a day


    my lost child is in trouble, some kind-hearted person will help him too,¡± Rosalie said. Hearing that,


    Amelia sighed, finally understanding Rosalie¡¯s behavior. ¡°Anyway, I should go pick up Guille and


    Jen, so I¡¯ll be leaving. See you next time,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    After Rosalie left the concession stand, Amelia subconsciously looked at the ce where Warren¡¯s


    car was parked. Her eyes darkened slightly. Then, she lowered her head and continued to weave


    the bracelet in her hands.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Warren was looking at Amelia through the window. When Amelia¡¯s gaze


    swept toward him, his body stiffened, and it felt as though his blood was flowing in reverse.


    However, her eyes quickly shed away before she lowered her head.


    Warren smiled bitterly. What was he expecting? Was he expecting her to stare at him longer?


    It had been five years, and he didn¡¯t even know where to begin to make up for his mistakes. Sure,


    he had sent Irene to prison and reopened the case to return Amelia the dignity and innocence she


    deserved, but everything she had lost could never be restored, and the suffering she endured could


    not be erased.


    There was a price to pay for everything in this world, but what he had to


    10:14


    pay was just too heavy a price!

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Warren sat in the car, watching how Amelia smiled gently at their son Aiden when he returned from


    school. She once showed such a smile to him, but he had destroyed it himself!


    Every time he thought of the gentleness and love she showed him in the past, the regret threatened


    to drown him.


    How much love she had for him in the past was equivalent to how much hurt she felt now.


    Just like that, Warren remained in the car, watching them. Even when it was dark, he still couldn¡¯t


    bear to leave. Every second he stayed there was a second more he could stare at them, and it was


    wonderful.


    It was not until the lights in the shop went out that he finally gently closed his eyes.


    He wondered, ¡°Has it been yet another day?¡± Every day he passed now was actually a kind of


    torture for him as he suffered through the pain of unreciprocated feelings. It had only been five


    years.


    How many more five years would he have to go through? Even his own flesh and blood refused to


    acknowledge him as his father.


    Warren smiled bitterly and moved to start the car. However, in the next instant, his body jerked.


    The reason for that was that he had seen the figure that haunted his every thought walking out of


    the shop anding toward him.


    The yellow light of the streetmp illuminated her, making for a beautiful sight.


    She was thin and wore a in dress. As she had not put on any makeup, she had a rather sickly


    pallor. Even though the liver transntation years ago had seeded and she survived, the


    damage was done.


    Who knew how many years it would take for her body to fully recover? Warren¡¯s heart sank when


    he thought of how she had returned the many supplements he had sent her.


    At that moment, Amelia was gradually nearing Warren¡¯s car, which made him more and more


    nervous.


    It should be a coincidence. She probably had something she needed to do that was coincidentally in


    this direction. At least, that was what his


    10:141


    logical mind told him. After all, thest thing she wanted to see was him. Yet, there was another


    voice in his mind saying, ¡°Could it really be such a coincidence? It¡¯s sote, and the nearby shops


    are all closed. Where could she go?¡±


    Finally, when she stopped in front of his car and stared at him through the windshield, Warren


    trembled violently.


    She was looking right at him!


    He thought, ¡®She¡¯s really here for me!


    How long has it been since she stared at me like this? Could she¡­¡¯


    He moved to unfasten the seat belt he had just buckled, his hand trembling, then pushed open the


    door and staggered out of the car. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Locking gazes with Amelia, Warren was at a loss. He


    didn¡¯t know what he should do or say now. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Over the years, maybe because he had experienced so many things, but his temperament became


    more and more cold. Only when facing her and his son would he be so helpless, nervous, and


    afraid.


    Compared to Warren, Amelia was much calmer. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you to please don¡¯te here


    again.¡±


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened while his face abruptly turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at you from a distance.


    I won¡¯t disturb you. Is that¡­ Is that not allowed either?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Amelia said, ¡°Warren, the best ending for us is that we don¡¯t see each


    other ever again. It should have been like this after the operation years ago!¡±


    The words stung, causing him to feel pain even when he breathed. ¡°I know that I did a lot of wrong


    things back then, but I¡­ I¡¯m trying my best to make up for it, too. I also understand that there are


    some things that I can never make up for, but Amelia, I know I was wrong! I beg you, please don¡¯t


    take away the chance for me to even see you!¡±


    The pain in Warren¡¯s words was obvious. This man, who had always been superior in front of


    others, was currently setting aside all pride as he pleaded with the woman he loved.


    Despite that, Amelia still said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you doing all this? What happened can¡¯t


    be changed. There¡¯s just no way for us to be together, so what¡¯s the difference between you getting


    to see me and not?¡± ¡°How do you know there is no difference? Amelia, don¡¯t you know how


    2N


    10:14


    much I¡­¡±


    But before he could say the word ¡°love,¡± she interrupted him.


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t say that word. It will only make me feel creeped out.¡± It made her feel sick. If he


    really loved her, then she would rather him not.


    She no longer wanted to hear the word ¡°love¡± from him, because that only represented how stupid


    she used to be in the past.


    Back then, he used love as a sharp de to hurt her badly.


    Warren¡¯s face turned paler. Under the moonlight, he seemed to be tottering.


    Amelia said, ¡°I won¡¯t hinder the rtionship between Aiden and the York family. If he wants to return


    to the York family in the future and ept you as his father once more, I will not stop him. However,


    there will never be anything between us anymore. If you often appear around me like this, it will only


    bother me.¡±


    After saying that, Amelia turned around, nning to head back.


    After all, she had already expressed what needed to be said. There was nothing else to say


    between her and Warren.


    But herst sentence seemed to have set him off.


    The moment she turned around, he suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her hand like a drowning


    man holding thest piece of floating. wood. ¡°Bother? Why would my presence bother you? You still


    have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His tone was anxious, his dark eyes fixed on her as if he was holding on to thest ray of hope.


    Amelia suddenlyughed. ¡°Warren, why do you think I still have feelings for you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    ridiculous to ask this question?¡±


    His hand trembled. He once looked forward to seeing her smile at him, but the sight of it now merely


    caused him pain.


    ¡°If not, then why haven¡¯t you gotten together with other men in the past five years? I know that you


    me me and may not trust me at all, but¡­ Could you give me a chance to treat you and Aiden


    well? Aiden should have aplete family, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    He admitted that he was despicable for using their child as a bargaining chip, but he really couldn¡¯t


    do what she suggested and not see each other ever again!


    874


    1014


    Amelia said coldly, ¡°I have no other men because I don¡¯t need love at all. When Aiden needed a


    complete family, you couldn¡¯t give it to him. Now, I don¡¯t think Aiden would like to see me force


    myself to stay with you for his sake!¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Every word she said was like a dagger stabbing into him.


    ¡°Or, if the only way for you to stop appearing in front of me is for me to find another man, then I can


    do that,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren almost lost his bnce. Had he heard her right? ¡°Do I disgust you so much?¡± he murmured,


    every word seeming to be squeezed out from the depth of his throat.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it disgust, but every time I see you around me, I¡¯m reminded of all the suffering I went


    through. Warren, do you know? You¡¯ve be nothing but a nightmare for me. And now, I just


    want to forget the past,¡± she replied.


    Warren¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. The five fingers that held her wrist tightly loosened bit by bit


    before his hand finally fell to his side. A deste air emanated from him.


    A nightmare?


    It turned out that he was just a nightmare for her. When she saw him, all she would think of was


    those unhappy memories from before!


    Looking at the indifference on Amelia¡¯s face, Warren suddenly had a feeling that maybe he would


    never gain a ce in this woman¡¯s heart again.


    Perhaps the only thing he could do for her now was just not seeing each other!


    ¡°If¡­ If this is truly your wish, I will do what you want,¡± Warren said in a low voice. Even if this


    decision caused nothing but immeasurable pain to him, he was willing to follow her wishes.


    Since every time she saw him was a nightmare for her, he wanted to end her suffering.


    In an instant, he seemed to have aged several years. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I won¡¯t bother you. If you are ever in


    trouble and don¡¯t want to call me, you can also call thepany or leave a message at any of York


    Group¡¯spanies. As long as you tell your name, someone will help you resolve your problems.


    That way, you don¡¯t even have to see me.¡±


    She still wore an indifferent expression, as if his words could no longer bring her to feel any


    emotions at all.


    Warren stared intently at Amelia. She was so close to him that the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    10:14


    moonlight falling on her face clearly illuminated the marks time had left on her.


    The current her was cold and distant.


    But in the past, she¡­


    His ears seemed to ring with words from the past. Back then, she once smiled sweetly at him while


    saying in a delighted voice, ¡°Warren, I¡¯m so lucky that you are my first love! Heehee!¡±


    ¡°Warren, why am I so lucky to have a boyfriend like you? My friends envy me and ask how I caught


    you! What do you think? Did I catch you?¡± ¡°If we split up one day, you must find me and bring me


    back to you. We agreed not to separate, remember?¡±


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t bring her back to him. After all, he was the one who forcefully pushed her


    away.


    The memories of the past and the reality of today were constantly alternating in Warren¡¯s mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help stretching out his hand, wanting to touch her cheek as if he was subconsciously


    trying to retain those wonderful memories.


    But the next moment, Amelia avoided Warren¡¯s hand.


    His hand hovered in midair, theck of sensation pulling him back to the real world.


    His mouth was dry, and he wanted to say something more, but when he opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t


    know what to say. Maybe there was already nothing to say between him and her.


    No matter what he said, she didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    Warren watched Amelia turn around and walk away from him until she disappeared back into her


    shop.


    With that, Warren was left standing there alone with endless sorrow on his handsome face.


    Rosalie had been back in Strico for a while. She used to work in aw firm with her mentor in


    Lofbury, so now that she had returned to Strico, it was only natural she continued working as a


    lawyer.


    One weekend, Rosalie and Jonathan took advantage of the kids¡¯ two-hour extra-curricr sses


    to stroll in a shopping mall nearby while also checking to see if there was any suitable location for


    an office.


    ¡°Oh? You want to open aw firm?¡± Jonathan asked.


    10:14


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the idea, provided the rent is eptable, of course,¡± Rosalie said. Her years in Lofbury


    had allowed her to umte some


    connections.


    Although she had to start from scratch in Strico, it should not be too difficult.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure about it, I¡¯ll ask Carlos to find some suitable ces for youter,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Let me guess. The ce you¡¯ll find for me will probably be expensive, big, and also in a prime


    location.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s bad, just that it¡¯s a waste of money. After all, I just started in Strico. I used to work


    with my mentor Connor, but now I¡¯m independent. Whether I can seed is still unknown! It¡¯s


    unnecessary to put too much money into it right from the start,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°But I just want to give you the best.¡± He didn¡¯t care whether he invested a lot and would lose


    money. He just wanted to give her everything he could give!


    In fact, he even worried he hadn¡¯t given enough!


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go shopping first. Lillian told me there¡¯s a cake shop


    nearby that¡¯s pretty delicious. Let¡¯s have a try. If it tastes really good, we can get Guille and Jen a


    slice each.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered and followed Rosalie to the cake shop.


    The cake shop had probably been featured on the inte a lottely, so it was very popr. Almost


    all of the customers were fashionable young people.


    As soon as Rosalie walked into the cake shop, she could feel that many people were looking at her


    and Jonathan, especially young women.


    It was no surprise as Jonathan was good-looking and only 33 years old, a man in his prime. He had


    lost the inexperience of youth and became more mature and stable.


    He exuded a cold air, but when he looked up, his slightly nted eyes lent him a strangely charming


    look.


    The contrast created a unique aura, which attracted people¡¯s attention. At that moment, Rosalie


    couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. Jonathan rarely appeared in front of the media. Even if he did, most


    photos and videos. about him were quickly deleted from the Inte.


    10 150


    Therefore, there was little chance of being recognized when they were

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Jonathan was used to other people staring and wasn¡¯t bothered at all. He simply looked down and


    asked Rosalie, ¡°What vor do you want? Shall we order one of each?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do that. That¡¯s a waste.¡± Rosalie knew that even if he bought the whole cake shop, that


    amount of money was insignificant to him. Despite that, she still didn¡¯t want to waste money. ¡°I¡¯ll


    choose dark chocte. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± In truth, he didn¡¯t really care about the cakes.


    But since she wanted to eat, he would naturally be willing to do so with her.


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan was not particrly fond of sweet things, so she chose a blueberry


    cake for him.


    When the two slices of cake arrived, she used a small spoon to eat the dark chocte cake first.


    The taste was indeed quite special, as the milky notes were stronger than the other dark chocte


    cakes she had had in the past. The texture was thicker, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Would you like to try it?¡± Rosalie took a spoonful of the cake and raised it to Jonathan¡¯s


    lips, her motions natural.


    It was not until she finished doing this that she realized she was feeding him cake in public.


    Although such actions were quitemon between couples, the problem was that countless pairs


    of eyes were looking at them at the


    moment.


    Rosalie was about to hand Jonathan the spoonful of cake, but he had already opened his lips to eat


    it.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡± Jonathan smiled.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned red while many young women began whispering.


    ¡°Oh my God. That man just ate the cake fed by that woman!¡±


    ¡°That man is so handsome. Is he a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re recording for a program? Is there an invisible camera next to them?¡±


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    10:15


    Rosalie followed the voice and saw Lillian, but there was a man standing next to her friend.


    The man had delicate features, and with his sses, he appeared schrly. People would like him


    at first sight.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Rosalie asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, this is my friend, Jerick Backman. Jerick, this is the best friend I mentioned before, Rosalie


    Leighton,¡± Lillian introduced.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jerick.¡± Jerick politely reached out his hand.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosalie.¡± Rosalie moved to shake hands with Jerick, but Jonathan had already taken


    action.


    Jonathan swiftly grabbed Jerick¡¯s hand and uttered with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jonathan Youngblood,


    Rosalie¡¯s husband.¡±


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Could Jon have done that on purpose? Does he not like me shaking hands with


    Jerick?¡±


    Because there was still some time left, they found a table in the corner of the cake shop and sat


    down together.


    When Jerick and Lillian went to choose their cakes, Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°Do you not like me


    shaking hands with other men?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly and admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just normal social etiquette.¡± She said, ¡°Besides, that man is a friend of Lillian.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you were staring at him for a long time earlier,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m just curious. After all, he doesn¡¯t look like Lillian¡¯s colleague.¡± Rosalie hurriedly


    exined, ¡°Besides, I love you. I¡¯m not interested in other men at all!¡±


    In response, he quirked his lips and looked at her with a smile as if it were his n to lure her into


    saying this all along.


    Rosalie blushed again.


    Jonathan leaned over and said, ¡°Rosalie, say that again.¡± His voice was seductively hoarse.


    Rosalie¡¯s face became even redder. Even after so many years, she would still blush while her heart


    raced when he acted like this.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± His voice grew increasingly raspy, the deep tones


    10:15


    strumming at her heartstrings.


    ¡°The person I love is you. I love you¡­¡±


    She repeated it over and over again as he wished.


    Meanwhile, Jerick, who was selecting cakes with Lillian, stared at his right hand, seemingly in a


    daze.


    ¡°The man just now¡­ Is he the Jonathan Youngblood?¡± He couldn¡¯t help


    but ask Lillian in a low voice, wanting to confirm he hadn¡¯t misheard.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lillian nodded.


    ¡°As in, Jonathan Youngblood from Youngblood Group?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The answer was the same.


    Jerick sucked in a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet who was essentially the king of Strico


    in a famous cake shop, let alone that he would be the husband of Lillian¡¯s friend.


    Last time, it was Callum, the chairman of White Maple Group, who was beside Lillian. This time, he


    ran into Jonathan. Jerick couldn¡¯t help but wonder which bigshot he would meet the next time he


    was with Lillian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Because Jerick had been silent, Lillian asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect your friend¡¯s husband to be Jonathan,¡± Jerick answered.


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t expect that either, but it¡¯s great that they can be together.¡± Lillian said, ¡°If you feel


    ufortable, I can always talk to Rosalieter. We can leave first.¡±


    ¡°No, even if he is Jonathan Youngblood, I just need to treat him as your friend¡¯s husband.¡± Jerick


    smiled. ¡°By thinking of him that way, there¡¯s nothing to be ufortable about.¡±


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief. Jerick had a way of making her feel rxed andfortable when


    around him.


    Since the blind date, she and Jerick had gone out several more times. However, she realized she


    thought of him as more of a friend than a boyfriend.


    She didn¡¯t feel pressured when getting along with Jerick, and they could chat about plenty of things.


    Unfortunately, she just didn¡¯t feel any sparks between them.


    However, when she said so to her parents at home, her mother said sincerely, ¡°Who cares about


    sparks? What¡¯s more important is to marry


    10.151


    someone suitable. Feelings can grow over time. How many people fall in love with each other at


    first sight?¡±


    She thought, ¡®Someone suitable?


    Jerick and I do click as friends, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s suitable husband material. Will I really


    develop feelings for him over time?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    What about Jerick? Does he love me? Or is he also just looking for someone suitable to marry?¡¯

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    At that moment, Callum suddenly shed past Lillian¡¯s mind.


    Following that, she shook her head vigorously. She admonished herself in her mind, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me? Why did I think of Callum again? What I need to do is try to let go of him!¡±


    Once they were done selecting their cakes, they returned to the table where Rosalie and Jonathan


    were sitting. Lillian saw that the sight that greeted them was a blushing Rosalie being fed cake by


    Jonathan.


    The public disy of affection exasperated Lillian. At the same time, she was delighted to see her


    friend so happy now. Even if she herself did not get a happy ending, it was enough that Rosalie had


    a fulfilling rtionship.


    While the four of them were chatting, Lillian learned that Rosalie was going to open aw firm in


    Strico and immediately expressed her support. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there for your opening ceremony!¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie replied with a smile. ¡°Mr. Backman, if you¡¯re free then, you shoulde too.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jerick answered.


    During the following conversation, Rosalie learned that Jerick was a mid-level manager of arge


    company. Being able to be a mid-level manager of argepany at his age was proof of his


    capability, However, Jonathan didn¡¯t chat much. Instead, he focused almost exclusively on feeding


    Rosalie cake, which made her feel embarrassed!


    When they were finished, Rosalie bought two more slices, preparing to let the children try them after


    she picked them upter.


    The four of them walked out of the cake shop. Just then, a voice suddenly shouted, ¡°Here she is!


    That damnwyer is here!¡±


    Then, many people rushed toward Rosalie and the others. Before Rosalie could react, the crowd


    had already thrown something at her.


    The next moment, Rosalie felt herself being tightly held in a warm embrace. Then she heard a


    familiar voice saying, ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Lillian and Jerick were also dumbfounded at the sudden turn of events. They watched as those


    people threw all kinds of rotten vegetables and eggs in the quartet¡¯s direction.


    10:15


    Jerick came to his senses a few seconds faster than Lillian. He was about to pull her away, but


    another figure was faster than him and swiftly pulled Lillian behind his back, allowing himself to be


    hit by the filth. It was none other than Callum!


    Jerick looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in surprise. How could it be such a


    coincidence that Callum happened to appear then? Or maybe¡­


    Meanwhile, the attackers had been subdued by several other people. One of them came to


    Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you all right? The people who made trouble just now have


    all been subdued.¡±


    Jonathan slowly loosened his arms around Rosalie.


    It was only then Rosalie caught sight of how disheveled the man in front of her was.


    His body and hair had bits of rotten vegetables stuck on them, and his face was dripping foul-


    smelling eggs.


    Compared to him, she was significantly cleaner.


    ¡°Jon, how are you? Are you hurt? Is it serious?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice trembled as she asked him


    anxiously.


    Just now, she had been epassed in his arms tightly. No matter how she shouted at him to let


    her go and not to use himself as a shield to protect her, he refused to let go of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t throw anything big or heavy,¡± Jonathan said calmly. Rosalie only breathed a


    sigh of relief after she checked to ensure Jonathan was fine. Even so, her heart still trembled from


    lingering fear. Jonathan turned around and said to his subordinate, ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for your


    dereliction of duty today after I go back. In addition, find out what exactly is going on with these


    people.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the subordinate answered.


    At that moment, one of the people who had been restrained by Jonathan¡¯s men struggled to raise


    his head and shout, ¡°Rosalie, you piece of shitwyer! Don¡¯t think this matter is over just because


    you ran away to hide in Strico. You colluded with your mentor Connor and caused me to be


    imprisoned for two and a half years, leading to my wife and children leaving me. I¡¯m definitely


    getting payback for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t recognize the middle-aged man before her


    until she heard those words. He was the defendant in one case she dealt with years ago,


    274


    10:15


    and she was thewyer for the intiff.


    In the end, the intiff won, and the defendant was sentenced to two and a half years in prison.


    ¡°I have a clear conscience. You deserved it in this case.¡±


    ¡°You! You and your mentor used me as a stepping stone so that you could gain a reputation in the


    legal field! You are a shameless¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, someone covered his mouth. At that moment, a car came over


    and stopped. Jonathan tugged Rosalie toward it while saying, ¡°Get in the car first.¡±


    ¡°But what about Lillian and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°My men will get them out of here. They¡¯ll be fine,¡± Jonathan said. Rosalie looked at the scene in


    front of her. A crowd had formed, and she couldn¡¯t even see where Lillian and Jerick were.


    It was indeed better to leave as soon as possible.


    She bit her lip, got in the car, and took out her to call Lillian.


    However, no one answered even after the phone rang for a while.


    Rosalie instantly grew anxious. ¡°Lillian must be in trouble. Jon, I have to get out of the car and look


    for her!¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My men will update me regarding Lillian¡¯s situation soon.¡±


    Sure enough, after a while, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang. His subordinate had called to report that they


    had only found Jerick and were arranging for him to go back to his residence first. As for Lillian, she


    had been taken away by Callum.


    ¡°Callum?¡± Rosalie was stunned. She thought, ¡®When did Callum appear?


    And now he¡¯s taken Lillian away. What is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Since Callum took Lillian away, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Callum won¡¯t hurt Lillian no matter what.¡± Jonathan was certain of that fact.


    At the banquet the other day, when he saw the pain and despair in Callum¡¯s eyes, he understood


    that the man had always been in love with Lillian. Even after five years, this remained unchanged.


    Nheless, Rosalie disagreed with Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°If that were true,


    3N


    10:15


    then he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her all those years ago. He chose to hurt Lillian in order to get


    the ultimate right to the White family back then. Who knows if he will hurt Lillian again because of


    something else this time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so anxious when ites to Lillian,¡± Jonathan uttered lowly. It was like that back


    then and even now.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Lillian to get hurt again. Besides, the conflict today is because of me, so I can¡¯t not


    worry about her!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t rest assured, I will have someone find out where Callum took Lillian¡­¡±


    Right then, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed that it was Lillian.


    Rosalie hurriedly answered the call, and the familiar voice of her best friend came from the other


    end of the phone. ¡°Rosalie, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you? I heard from Jon¡¯s men that


    Callum took you away. Do you want me to pick you up?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I¡¯ll go back by myselfter. Don¡¯t worry. Callum won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± When Lillian said


    this, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Callum, who was standing in front of her. Coincidentally, she


    met his gaze.


    A brief momentter, Lillian quickly lowered her eyes and continued to ask Rosalie about the


    current situation. After confirming that her friend was in the car with Jonathan and that they had left


    the scene of the incident while Jonathan¡¯s men had taken care of Jerick, she finally felt relieved.


    After ending the call with Rosalie, Lillian phoned Jerick.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jerick. I asked you to go shopping with me today, but this happened. How are you doing


    now?¡± Lillian asked.


    Hearing her talk to another man named Jerick grated on Callum¡¯s nerves. He wondered, ¡®She cares


    about that man so much. Does she like him? It¡¯s only natural for her to fall in love with another man,


    isn¡¯t it? After all, I left her first.


    But why¡­ Why does my heart hurt so much? Why do I feel such resentment?


    She used to love me so much! She even wanted to be with me for life!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Me? I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ll tell youter. Okay¡­ That¡¯s it for now.¡± When Lillian finished the


    call with Jerick, she looked up and met Callum¡¯s burning gaze again.


    A sh of pain seemed to flicker in his eyes, but it was gone in the next instant.


    10:15


    Lillianughed and med herself for thinking too much.


    ¡°Mr. White, thank you for helping me¡­ Well, block most of those things,¡± Lillian said. Presently, she


    and Callum looked nothing if not disheveled.


    In the chaos just now, even though Callum had quickly pulled her aside, she was still hit by some of


    the projectiles, though Callum was a lot worse off than her.


    Looking at the man who was supposed to be clean and handsome now with rotten vegetable leaves


    and eggshells stuck on him, Lillian felt guilty. ¡°But the truth is, you didn¡¯t need to do this. Callum,


    we¡¯ve already broken up, so there¡¯s no need for you to help me,¡± Lillian said.


    Callum¡¯s eyes turned cold at her words. ¡°So, are you trying to say that next time, even if you are


    about to die in front of me, I don¡¯t need to save you? Is that it?¡±


    His cold voice, along with the sudden chilly look that descended on his face, made Lillian feel as


    though something had smashed her heart.


    She bit her lip and spat out the word ¡°yes.¡± If he helped her like this, that would only make his


    presence in her heart even more obvious, and she would find it even more difficult to let him go.


    His expression became colder while his body emanated an icy aura.


    Suddenly, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s because you already have another man, right? Jerick Backman, was


    it?¡±


    As soon as the name came out of his mouth, Lillian¡¯s face fell. Earlier, on the phone, she only said


    Jerick¡¯s first name but not his surname.


    But now, Callum had said his full name, which could only mean one thing.


    ¡°You investigated him?¡±


    ¡°So what? What about you? How much do you love him? Is it as deeply as what you felt about me


    back then?¡± There was a hint of suppressed jealousy in his tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Lillian said.


    His face darkened a little under the light. ¡°You are my ex-girlfriend, and that¡¯s a fact. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    crossing the line to be a little concerned about you, is it?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself-ex-girlfriend. If you really want to show concern, Mr. White, you¡¯d better do that


    to your current girlfriend,¡± Lillian


    10.15


    retorted.


    After a moment of silence, Callum suddenly said, ¡°Did you hate me?¡± She was stunned for a


    moment and looked at him in puzzlement as she didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked this


    question.


    ¡°Did you ever hate me? For abandoning you during the hardest time for you and choosing to break


    up with you and be with another woman.¡± He approached her slowly, one step at a time.


    She almost subconsciously stepped back, but every time she took a step back, he came closer.


    Eventually, her back touched the wall, and she had nowhere left to retreat.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His hands propped against the walls on both sides of her body, caging her in. The distance between


    them was extremely close, and his breath tickled her face. However, nowhere on their bodies were


    they actually in contact with each other.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± His voice continued to murmur, ¡°Do you hate me for embracing another woman


    while you were in pain? For enjoying thevish life while you worked hard just for a living. For failing


    to uphold all the promises I made to you before!¡±


    He kept pressing the issue, as though he had to get her answer.


    Lillian stared nkly at the face so close to hers. The man¡¯s hair was still stained with egg whites


    and yolks, all of which he had been hit with when protecting her.


    Otherwise, those would have hit her.


    However, the filth couldn¡¯t obscure his handsomeness. Five years had been enough for the


    androgynous look on his face to fade away. He had be more manly and reserved.


    She stared into his beautiful eyes but couldn¡¯t discern anything from the seemingly bottomless


    depths.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Lillian said slowly. ¡°Callum, you are the one I loved. At that time, when I was in


    great pain, you weren¡¯t exactly having it easy either. I know you were caught between a rock and a


    hard ce. If you had chosen me back then, maybe you would have lost the chance to gain.


    everything of the White family. You would have only been able to be an ordinary person.¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment. He had not expected her to give


    10.150


    him such an answer, especially with the way he had phrased things. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t hate me?¡± he


    murmured, having to practically force those words out of his mouth.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, nor do I want to.¡± She said, ¡°Hate is a feeling that only causes harm. The time I spent


    with you back then was wonderful. I don¡¯t want to tarnish those beautiful memories with hate. When


    the choice came down to your career or love, you simply chose the former so that you could live the


    life you wanted.¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    ¡°Now, you have gotten the White family and lived the life you wanted. It also proves that your choice


    is not wrong. Life is not hard for me. I have friends and family who love me. When I was suffering,


    they


    apanied me through those times. Now I¡¯m back to my normal life. In the future, I will get


    married, have children, and live an ordinary but happy life. So, I don¡¯t hate you. I just want to move


    on. Maybe we¡¯ll smile at each other if we asionally meet each other on the street in the future


    when we are old and surrounded by children and grandchildren. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    She spoke in a gentle voice, as if she were just telling a story. However, his heart was throbbing


    with pain.


    Herck of hatred only continued to deepen his pain.


    He had always felt that being able to meet her and fall in love with her was the greatest blessing in


    his life. She was so wonderful that she even gave him the greatest dignity when they broke up.


    He wondered if they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like if he had stopped her from leaving Strico back


    then, and if he had not been so confident and had been better prepared.


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡± he murmured. He lowered his head slowly and couldn¡¯t help but want to approach her


    and touch her.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    At that moment, they were in the room of a hotel. As both of them were looking disheveled earlier,


    he took her directly into a nearby hotel and checked into a room.


    The doorbell seemed to pull Callum back from the trance just now. He took two steps backward in


    embarrassment, then turned around and walked to get the door.


    Outside the door stood Callum¡¯s subordinate. He respectfully handed over two sets of clothes. ¡°Mr.


    White, these are the clothes you wanted, which were bought ording to the sizes you said.¡±


    Callum took the clothes, walked to Lillian, and handed her one of the women¡¯s clothes. ¡°Go get


    changed.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡­¡±


    Callum interrupted her, ¡°Do you want to go back in such dirty clothes


    and then be bombarded by your parents¡¯ questions? If you are afraid of having something to do with


    me, then you shouldn¡¯t have entered the hotel room with me in the first ce. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a


    little toote to try to avoid arousing suspicion now?¡±


    Lillian pursed her lips and thought about her parents¡¯ nagging, so she said, ¡°I will transfer the money


    for these clothes to youter.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be clear about the money,¡± said she.


    Lillian went into the bathroom of the hotel to change clothes, while Callum stood rooted with his


    head down and smiled bitterly.


    He wanted to lure her into saying that she hated him, thinking that this might stop him from missing


    her and made him give up all thought of getting back together with her.


    This was because he no longer had the right to even touch her.


    However, she still didn¡¯t hate him.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± Callum let out a low, dryugh, which sounded extremely depressing and full of


    pain and self-mockery.


    If she had hated him, maybe he would have stopped loving her so much. ¡°Lillian¡­ Lillian¡­¡± he


    called out her name in a low voice.


    They were so close physically, but he couldn¡¯t really get close to her!


    After a long time, the bathroom door opened. Lillian had put on the clothes given by Callum and


    came out of the bathroom. Then she said to Callum, ¡°Give me your QR code for payment. I¡¯ll


    transfer you the money.¡±


    ¡°As I said, no need to pay me,¡± he said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As I also said, we have nothing to do with each other now. So it¡¯s better for us to be clear-cut in


    money matters,¡± Lillian insisted.


    They looked at each other, and the air seemed to be filled with depression.


    Lillian bit her lips and said, ¡°Callum, since we¡¯ve broken up, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything


    anymore, so please don¡¯t let me owe you, okay?¡± His body trembled slightly. Finally, he took out his


    phone and showed her the QR code.


    Lillian scanned the QR code and entered a figure.


    10.321


    After all, when the clothes were given to her earlier, there were still price tags on them, so she knew


    the prices. At the thought of the prices, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed again. The set of


    outfits she was wearing cost her two months¡¯ sry in total.


    However, she still had to pay the money so that she could feel rxed.


    After transferring the money, Lillian put away her phone and reached out to Callum. ¡°By the way, I


    heard that you are about to marry Ms. Tall. Congrattions! I hope both of you can grow old


    together!¡±


    Callum¡¯s face changed slightly as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re wishing me well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± At least, she still hoped that he could be truly happy even though she had broken up with


    him.


    He stared at her outstretched hand with aplicated look. After a long time, he finally reached out


    to shake her hand.


    He didn¡¯t want to let go of her, even though such a handshake was a great pain for him.


    His fingers wrapped around her hand tightly, and his face turned pale.


    Even Lillian noticed something was wrong with Callum. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look¡­¡±


    He suddenly let go of her hand, stumbled back a step, and gasped. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lillian looked at him suspiciously. Apart from his pale face, there seemed to be nothing wrong with


    him, so she said nothing more. Then she turned around and walked out of the room.


    Callum stayed alone in the room, and then he put his hand that had just shaken her hand in front of


    him. He looked down gently and fixed his eyes on the still-trembling hand.


    He thought, ¡°Has even touching her be a luxury? Am I going to live like this for the rest of my


    life?¡±


    When she walked out of the room just now, he even wanted to stop her and asked her to give him


    more time.


    As long as she was willing to give him some more time, he would definitely find a way to solve all


    the problems and give her a future. But he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    No matter what, he knew he couldn¡¯t drag her into the mess again. He


    3


    10:38


    could not repeat the same mistakes he made back then. For him, the most important thing was that


    she was safe and sound.


    Callum picked up the clothes and went into the bathroom to clean himself out of his mess.


    In the bathroom, it seemed that her smell still lingered, which made him feel wistful.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    When he walked out of the bathroom, he saw Madeline sitting on the couch with a meaningful


    smile. She said, ¡°It seems that you are still reluctant to leave your sweetheart. You yed hero and


    saved a damsel in distress today, but unfortunately, no matter how reluctant you are, you can¡¯t be


    with her.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to pass by that ce. Since I have decided to marry you, you don¡¯t need to worry


    about it,¡± Callum said indifferently.


    ¡°That would be best.¡± Madeline got up and walked to Callum. ¡°You should know how much I did for


    you. I helped you get back the White family and convinced my parents to let you continue to be the


    chairman after our marriage of convenience. Lillian can¡¯t do what I did for you. She will never be


    your backer and help you with anything.¡±


    Madeline believed that she was the only one who could help him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With that, Madeline raised her arms and wrapped them around Callum¡¯s neck.


    Callum¡¯s body stiffened slightly and his eyes shed. But this time, he didn¡¯t push her away.


    Madeline¡¯s eyes shed withcency. She thought, ¡°He¡¯ll be conquered by me after all.¡±


    ¡°Callum, only I can really help you be a person above all others and fight side by side with you


    without letting you be looked down upon by anyone. Lillian will only be your stumbling block,¡±


    Madeline said confidently.


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He thought, ¡°Lillian, Lillian, wait for me a little longer, okay? I just hope she¡¯ll give me some time.


    Just give me some more time.¡±


    Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood residence and cleaned up. Rosalie also


    thoroughly checked Jonathan¡¯s body. After making sure that there was nothing wrong, she felt


    relieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t protect me like this next time. Fortunately, what they threw today were only eggs, vegetable


    leaves, and papers. If they sshed sulfuric acid on us, the consequences would be unimaginable,¡±


    Rosalie said. Thinking of what happened just now, she was still scared, especially when he only


    focused on protecting her and putting her in his arms to


    prevent those things from hitting her.


    But at that time, she was helpless. He was protecting her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    This feeling made her feel ufortable.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Even so, it¡¯s better to have it sshed on me than on you. Rosie, I¡¯m your husband.


    It is natural for a husband to protect his wife.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°The only people I can protect like this are you and our kids, so there are no buts. Will you sit by


    and do nothing if you can protect me one day?¡±


    Rosalie held her breath. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing. She would protect him


    with her own life.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that man today? Is he involved in awsuit with you?¡± Jonathan changed the


    subject and asked.


    ¡°He was used of intentional injury in awsuit I handled back then, and hiswyer is my mentor,¡±


    said she.


    ¡°It¡¯s Connor Smuckler, right?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Rosalie was slightly surprised and then realized that he had thoroughly


    investigated her life in Lofbury when she returned to Strico, so she nodded and added, ¡°Yes, it was


    also the first time I met Mr. Smuckler. I won thatwsuit and he lost, but he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead,


    he took me as his apprentice.¡±


    Thatwsuit was a rare defeat for Connor, but Rosalie still felt touched when she thought of what he


    said to her at the time.


    At that time, Connor said, ¡°Compared with the so-called failures, it is more important to find out the


    truth. Although wewyers should defend our clients, we can¡¯t forfeit our conscience and not seek


    the truth.¡±


    Connor was an uprightwyer and was highly respected in the legal profession. He was someone


    Rosalie admired deep down.


    Rosalie said, ¡°The man earlier is called Yoel Goldman. He used to be a staff member of an agency,


    but he was sentenced to two and a half years in prison, so he lost his job. I heard that his family


    used a lot of money to get him the job back then and even took on some debts.¡±


    Therefore, it was not difficult to understand Yoel¡¯s hostility and resentment towards her. However,


    Yoel not only targeted her but also mentioned Connor today.


    10 351


    Thinking of this, Rosalie suddenly shuddered. ¡°By the way, will there be news about what happened


    today? If Mr. Smuckler is implicated¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked someone to deal with it. I won¡¯t let this matter spread online,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    Rosalie knew that he was a man of his word. Even if what happened today was really discussed


    online, it would only be on a small scale and not be viral.


    But even so, she still called Connor, who was in Lofbury, and told him about this matter. She wanted


    him to be mentally prepared in case someone mentioned it in front of him.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want Connor¡¯s reputation to be damaged, especially by such nasty denigration.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, I¡¯m sorry. I will handle this matter on my side. Now we have called the police and that


    man has been detained. It was just that it happened in a downtown area, so even if the relevant


    news were deleted, I¡¯m afraid there would still be some¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be afraid of this if we did nothing wrong.¡± Connor¡¯s voice came from the other end


    of the phone, exuding a strange charm thatforted people. ¡°You and I both had a clear


    conscience in that case. Since we have chosen to bewyers, we will face many doubts sooner or


    later. If you n to continue working in this industry, there may be more to be faced in the future.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Anyway, you said on the phonest time that Jonathan treats you very well, so I¡¯m relieved. Next


    time, I will visit you, Jen, and Guille, whom you mentioned, in Strico,¡± Connor said.


    As Connor was long in the tooth, Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°I should bring them to see you in Lofbury,


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I want to see Strico too. I¡¯ll go over when I¡¯m done with the cases on hand,¡± Connor said.


    They talked for a while before ending the call.


    ¡°It seems that you respect your mentor very much,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Well, he is a very upright person. I defeated him in thewsuit at the time, but he was


    not displeased at all. He valued the truth more than the case. He said that the defendant¡¯s interests


    should be safeguarded, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can forfeit our conscience,


    reverse the truth, and create more injustices and victims in this world.¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    At that, Rosalie sighed. ¡°If thewyer I met back then was my mentor¡­¡± Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have


    gone to jail for three years.


    She was justmenting, but when Jonathan heard her words, he felt a pang in his chest.


    When she found out the truth about the car ident back then, she imed to have forgiven him,


    but her bodynguage clearly showed that she rejected and even hated him!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    Rosalie was stunned and then realized what he meant by that.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Jon, I¡¯ve already forgiven you back then for that. Although I found


    out about the truth, it¡¯s natural that I would be upset, disappointed, and unsure of who else I could


    trust.¡±


    After a pause, she slowly raised her hand and held his face. His skin was slightly cold, and his


    beautiful eyes were fixed on her at the moment. There was pain and regret in them just like they did


    back then.


    She felt a pinch in her heart.


    ¡°But I know you regretted just standing by and not doing anything. You regret not reaching a helping


    hand out to me despite knowing who the true culprit was.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°So, at that time when we


    were together, you always asked me if I would forgive you if I found out that you had done


    something wrong in the future.¡±


    Jonathan was silent.


    ¡°Do you know how I answered you at that time?¡± she asked, not knowing that he had recovered that


    part of his memory.


    He parted his thin lips and said hoarsely, ¡°So, how did you answer?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll forgive you. Even if you really did something wrong, I will forgive you,¡± said Rosalie.


    His gaze flickered slightly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgiven me because of this promise, right?¡±


    She bit her red lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not just because of that promise. It¡¯s also because¡­ I love you!¡±


    He looked at her with surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°If it¡¯s someone else, I won¡¯t forgive them. But Jon, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m willing to


    forgive you because¡­ you are the person I want to be with for the rest of my life. Even if I am in


    pain, I still can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He raised his hand and gently covered the back of her hand. ¡°Rosie¡­ Say it again. Say that you


    can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave you,¡± she repeated as he wished. ¡°Jon, you know what? You always make my


    heart ache for you.¡±


    Just like now, he showed such a fragile but tender expression, which made her heart seem to ache


    again with faint pain.


    She hoped that he could smile happily and there would be no more weakness in his beautiful eyes.


    Jonathan felt a lump form in his throat. Everyone thought that he was strong enough, so they only


    had respect and fear for him. Even when Leonard was alive, he only treated Jonathan as a tool for


    the Youngblood family to carry on its glory.


    Only she would have her heart ache for him.


    ¡°Jon, you are the man I would remember again and be with even after I lost my memory. So, don¡¯t


    worry anymore because I will never leave you.¡± She tiptoed to kiss his lips.


    She wanted to give him enough security so that he wouldn¡¯t be so uneasy


    anymore.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it five years ago, then she hoped that she could do it


    now!


    She was willing to treat Jonathan with all the gentleness she had.


    Rosalie kissed Jonathan like this. When the kiss ended, she gasped slightly. ¡°Do you understand


    now?¡±


    He looked at her deeply, and his thin lips opened lightly. ¡°Rosie, can you care more about me?¡±


    His words seemed to be a kind of enchantment, which made Rosalie burn with desire in an instant.


    She wanted to take the man in front of


    her.


    She pushed him down on the bed and untied his bathrobe.


    Jonathany down obediently, and his ck eyes were staring at her all the time as if he couldn¡¯t


    get enough of her.


    ¡°Jon, can you smile? I like to see you smile,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He responded gently, and a smile slowly appeared on the corners


    of his mouth. It was so beautiful and mesmerizing.


    As long as it was what she wanted, he would give her everything, be it his body, his smile, or even


    his soul. He was afraid that one day she would not want them anymore and that what he had was


    not good enough.


    Rosalie was almost obsessed with Jonathan¡¯s smile.


    She bent down and kissed him on the face and his beautiful neck.


    ¡°Jon, we¡¯ll always be together¡­¡±


    She intertwined her fingers with his as she spoke.


    ¡°Forever?¡± Jonathan thought to himself as he felt her kisses on his body. The image of her vomiting


    in front of the sink and looking at him with a pale and weak face shed in his mind again.


    At that time, he had no courage to approach and touch her.


    He only wished that everything could be as she said and they would always be together¡­.


    When Lillian went to work the next day, she found that many colleagues looked at her from time to


    time and whispered behind her.


    She didn¡¯t take it seriously until one of her colleagues whom she had a good rtionship with


    reminded her, ¡°Lillian, go take a look at the forum.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian opened the forum and immediately understood what was going on.


    Someone had posted something on the internal forum. The title of the post read, ¡°Running Into My


    Colleague Being a Homewrecker.¡± There were two photos attached to the post, one of which was


    the back view of Callum pulling her into a hotel, and the other was of hering out of the hotel in


    a different outfit.


    In the photo of her exiting the hotel, three-quarters of her face could be seen, so anyone who knew


    her could recognize her.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Who took this picture? Who wanted to mess with me so much that


    they had to put it on the forum?¡± she thought.


    At this moment, Reba¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°What? Are you also looking at your gossip? s,


    Lillian, and to think I thought so highly of you. I thought you were some self-righteous person, but as


    soon as Callum came to Strico, you went to sleep with him. He has a girlfriend! And the news said


    that he and his girlfriend are about to get married!¡±


    Lillian turned around and saw that Reba¡¯s face was full of ridicule and smugness as if she could


    finally step on Lillian and nder her.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll do something inappropriate if I enter a hotel? As expected, people with dirty


    minds would always have filthy thoughts when they think of others,¡± Lillian replied without


    hesitation.


    Reba¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Lillian, are you insulting me? You have a lot of nerve saying that


    when you¡¯re the one who did all those shameless things.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to do nothing if someone is ndering me?¡± Lillian retorted coldly.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do with Callum, why did you book a room? Why did you stay in the room for


    so long? Why did you


    you change your clothes ande out? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re his mistress, but you don¡¯t want to


    admit it!¡± Reba replied.


    At this moment, many colleagues had gathered around because of her shouting. Although everyone


    didn¡¯t say anything, some colleagues looked at Lillian with disapproving gazes.


    ¡°It¡¯s because my clothes were dirty. Even a blind person could tell that my clothes were stained


    based on the photo taken. Is there a problem if I go in and change my clothes beforeing out?


    Besides, Callum was in the hotel lobby and didn¡¯t go up at all. Otherwise, you can ask the hotel to


    show you the surveince footage,¡± Lillian said with certainty.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Reba immediately denied it. ¡°He clearly went up the elevator with you and to his


    room. He wasn¡¯t in the lobby at all.¡±


    Lillian looked at Reba with a sneer. ¡°Oh, how surprising. You know about this very well. It¡¯s like


    you saw it with your own eyes. Don¡¯t tell me you took these photos and then posted them to the


    forum on purpose?¡±


    Reba¡¯s face changed as soon as she heard this.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ I think it¡¯s only right I do this,¡± Reba stammered but stared at Lillian with hatred.


    ¡°Oh, you think so, huh? Then I think you need to apologize to me because you deliberately took


    photos and ndered me on the forum,¡± Lillian said sarcastically.


    At this moment, the colleagues around also looked at Reba with suspicion. Everyone clearly had


    made some spections in their heads. Embarrassed and angry, Reba snapped, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s


    not me. Lillian,


    you¡¯re lying through your teeth! You¡¯re someone¡¯s mistress! Do you think you¡¯re in the right? We¡¯ll


    wait and see!¡±


    Lillian shrugged and couldn¡¯t care less about petty people like Reba. Looking at her reaction,


    Lillian guessed that Reba was the one who took the photo and uploaded it on the forum.


    But what Lillian didn¡¯t expect was that this matter started to spread online in the afternoon.


    Someone in the firm sent the news to a verified ount known for


    gossip, and the owner of the ount directly posted those two photos on the Inte.


    After that, theizens revealed Lillian¡¯s personal information and started cursing her online for


    being a homewrecker. Someone even obtained the hotel surveince footage showing she and


    Callum had entered the same hotel room.


    So, Reba looked at Lillian smugly and gloated like she had won, ¡°Look! There is no need for me


    to expose you. Manyizens have exposed your lies!¡±


    Lillian looked at the flood of criticisms online with a cold expression.


    ording to those keyboard warriors, she was an evil homewrecker who destroyed people¡¯s


    rtionships.


    She didn¡¯t care about their cursing. After all, it was nothing to her after experiencing a life-and-death


    situation. However, she was just worried that her parents would be affected by the negative news.


    When she got off work in the evening, arge group of reporters surrounded her as soon as she


    walked out of the design institute. They kept bombarding all kinds of tricky questions at her.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, are you a homewrecker?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Callum and Madeline are getting married?¡±


    ¡°What did you do with Mr. Callum in the hotel room that day?¡± another asked. Even if Lillian had


    prepared for the worst in her heart, a sense of loneliness and helplessness assaulted her when


    faced with such a scene.


    At this time, who could help her?


    Who could help her deflect these questions, and who could pull her away from the encirclement of


    these reporters?


    At this very moment, a loud noise was heard in front of them. Several ck cars suddenly stopped


    at the entrance of the building. Then, a


    group of men exited the car and rushed in front of the reporters and onlookers before separating


    them from Lillian.


    Lillian waspletely dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Shortly after, another car drove in. A figure got out of the car and hurried towards her.


    Lillian looked at the person in front of him in a daze. It was Callum!


    He had appeared in front of her again, but this time, it was in a situation like this!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know why I¡¯m surrounded by these reporters? His appearance would only make things


    worse!¡± she thought.


    In no time, Callum reached Lillian.


    Lillian subconsciously wanted to step back, but he had firmly grabbed her hand with one of his.


    Then, he pulled her outside without saying a word.


    Lillian followed Callum passively. Her mind went nk, and she didn¡¯t even know what to do now.


    All she heard was the voices of people talking and countless phones and cameras aimed at her.


    It wasn¡¯t until she got in the car and heard Callum tell his driver to drive before she returned to


    reality.


    ¡°Callum, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± she shouted suddenly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know!¡± He suddenly released her hand and leaned against the back seat. The setting sun outside


    the window cast its light into the car, making his face look a little pale.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Is he sick? It seemed that he didn¡¯t look too good when I saw


    him these times,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you feeling ufortable?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± he said after he took a deep breath.


    Lillian chuckled inwardly and thought, ¡°As expected, I¡¯m overthinking.¡± ¡°Please tell the driver to stop


    somewhere nearby and let me off.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of the car now,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lillian frowned.


    ¡°Do you think you can avoid this when you get out of the car and go home? Believe it or not, there is


    already a group of reporters camped at the entrance of your residential area,¡± Callum exined.


    Lillian bit her lips. However, the problem was that she was more likely to be criticized since she was


    with him now.


    ¡°Even if there are reporters, I can¡¯t help it. I need to go home. After this, why don¡¯t you find some


    sort of excuse for theizens? The news will die down after some time,¡± Lillian suggested.


    After all, Callum was just an entrepreneur and not a celebrity. Scandals like this would soon die


    down.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    But he didn¡¯t ask the driver to stop. Instead, he said, ¡°If you want to distance yourself from me, you


    should have pped me in the face when I pulled you into the car. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say


    that?¡±


    Lillian stared at him. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m unlucky enough now. What do you want? Aren¡¯t you worried your


    girlfriend will misunderstand if you show up like this today?¡±


    Callum stared at Lillian obscurely. ¡°Does it matter if she misunderstands? Will you believe me if I


    say I¡¯ve never had any feelings for her?¡±


    Lillian was stunned and looked at Callum in a daze. After a while, she spoke as if she had regained


    herposure, ¡°So, are you only with her because of your career and the power?¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, she stopped asking further. She used to believe that even though his career was why he


    chose to be with Madeline, they should still have feelings for each other. After all, they have been in


    amitted rtionship for five years and are on the brink of marriage.


    Otherwise, why would he marry someone he didn¡¯t love?


    But now he told her that he had no feelings for Madeline!


    The car was heading in a direction that was bing more and more remote. Lillian was suddenly


    shocked. ¡°Where are you taking me?


    ¡°A ce that will keep you away from any possible trouble. Something may happen soon. It would


    be best if you stayed there for now,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°I need to go home, and not be somewhere away from trouble. Callum, please ask the driver to stop


    the car!¡± Lillian eximed.


    ¡°The car won¡¯t stop, Lillian. I just want you to be safe,¡± Callum stated. Lillian responded by asking,


    ¡°Safe? Is this how you protect me? Are you attempting to force me to go somewhere against my


    will?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me this once!¡± He insisted.


    She suddenly smiled. ¡°Callum, have you ever thought that I can be safe and sound as long as you


    don¡¯t show up in front of me? Maybe if you hadn¡¯te into my life and we hadn¡¯t fallen in love


    back then, I might not have ended up in the ICU with a severe injury. If you hadn¡¯te


    and taken me to the hotel room, this incident wouldn¡¯t have happened today.¡±


    A deep frown marred Callum¡¯s countenance. A touch of pain shed in his eyes, but it shed too


    fast that Lillian didn¡¯t catch it at all.


    Callum shifted his gaze slightly and convinced her softly, ¡°You have to stay there for some time,


    even if you don¡¯t want to. After a few days, everything will be over.¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t know what Callum was nning, but his words made it clear that there was no way to


    refuse.


    ¡°Is he afraid she will say something inappropriate to the media and ruin his marriage? Or is there


    some other reason to keep her away from this?¡± Lillian pondered.


    The rest of the journey waspletely silent. No one said a word.


    Upon reaching their destination, Lillian discovered it was an ordinary residential area. Despite being


    in a remote area on the outskirts, many city dwellers purchase homes here due to the affordable


    prices. Therefore, at night, the ce is quite lively.


    Callum took Lillian to a condominium and said to her, ¡°Stay here for a few days. Please request


    leave from your office first. Once everything is sorted out after a few days, you can leave here and


    live a normal life!¡±


    Lillian frowned. ¡°What are you trying to sort out? What do you mean by that? Are you looking for the


    person who took these two photos? Are you asking the person with the verified ount to


    apologize publicly for spreading this incident online? Callum, I want to live a normal life, and that¡¯s


    why we should cut ties with each other from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to cut ties with me?¡± He struggled to ask it, his hands hanging at his side, tightly


    clenched into fists.


    He nned to act early and fight an uphill battle for her, but the woman he loved most was talking


    about cutting ties with him!


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we? Why are you reaching out to me now after breaking up with me so decisively in the


    past and not having any contact for thest five years? Do you think everything will be fine if I stay


    here for a few days, away from trouble?¡± she asked.


    Callum¡¯s fingers clenched relentlessly, his nails piercing deeply into the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s right. Why did I do that? Because I missed her and thought


    about her constantly. Because I had been nning this for five years. With a little more time, I could


    have resolved this problem sessfully. I can¡¯t help bute to see her and get involved with her. I


    know my anxiety almost ruined my ns, but luckily, I¡¯m not the same person I was five years ago!¡±


    Callum was lost in thought.


    ¡°Believe me, I won¡¯t let go of anyone who framed you. I will not allow those rumors to nder you. If


    there is no good result in a few days, then¡­¡± He paused and smiled bitterly, ¡°From that moment


    forward, you are free to cut ties with me.¡±


    Because that showed that he failed to do it!


    Lillian felt a sharp pain in her heart. His smile made her uneasy, and she had trouble breathing.


    ¡°Callum, what do you n to do?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he did this. They had already broken


    up with each other.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± he murmured, gazing at her with a hint of desire and yearning.


    Despite his iplete words at the time, she was able to infer his intentions.


    Suddenly, Lillian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No way! Even if you still have feelings for me, I won¡¯t be


    with you again. So don¡¯t-¡±


    While she was speaking, her phone suddenly rang. The name that appeared on the caller ID was


    Jerick.


    While Lillian was about to answer the phone, Callum suddenly came up to her and grabbed her


    wrist forcefully, causing her great pain and


    making her drop the phone.


    The phone kept ringing.


    ¡°Callum, you-¡±


    He kissed her forcefully, stopping her from speaking.


    He tightly held her chin with his other hand, preventing her from resisting. He kissed her so hard as


    if he had put all his feelings into it.


    Lillian kept struggling and trying to move her head away while using her other hand to punch him.


    However, no matter how much she fought against it, his kiss continued to deepen.


    His breath, temperature, and the sensation of kissing her all felt incredibly familiar. Lillian¡¯s struggle


    slowly transformed into a mesmerizing trance, blurring the line between reality and illusion.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    After the kiss, he gasped and nced at her with a paleplexion. ¡°Are you really not going to be


    with me again?¡±


    All of a sudden, his voice snapped her back to reality.


    She stared at the man in front of her. He was no longer the man who once dered that once he


    committed to dating someone, he would never end the rtionship. Nor was he the person who


    would shower her with unconditional love and willingly join her in being a fan of someone or


    watching a cliche TV series.


    This man had already made his choice when she neededpany the most and was in a lot of


    pain.


    They never stood together on the same side.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t,¡± she replied.


    There was a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°Who do you want to be with? Jerick?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Does it matter if it¡¯s him? He¡¯s a good person. Being with him makes me feel rxed.


    Callum, you can marry Madeline, but why can¡¯t I be with Jerick?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love him. If you truly loved him, then when I just kissed you, you would have bitten


    me to show your disdain, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Besides, does Jerick know how well we get along when we¡¯re together? Does he know how


    intimate we are? Does he know-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Callum, who are you to say that?¡± A loud p was heard in the room as she yelled.


    Lillian was shocked when she felt pain in her palm. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just pped


    him.


    Callum was pped hard, causing his head to tilt to one side. Soon after, a clear red mark


    appeared on his cheek.


    After a while, he slowly turned around and looked at Lillian. However, now his gaze turned sullen.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have that qualification¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly turned around. ¡°Feel free to stay here for a few days. I¡¯ll give you an


    exnation after.¡±


    After Callum left the condominium, Lillian stared at the few people in front of her. They were


    supposed to protect her, but she couldn¡¯t even step out of the house.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, Mr. White has assured you there is no need to worry. Your parents will be joining you


    here shortly.¡± The group leadermented. ¡°What? Are my parentsing here as well?¡± Lillian¡¯s


    eyes widened in surprise. She thought, ¡°Did Callum invite her entire family to stay here to protect


    them from all the trouble?¡±


    Callum returned to the car wearily and ordered the driver to drive off, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Noted. The driver answered and drove away from the residential area. Callum closed his eyes and


    knew better than anyone that he was not qualified to stay with her now.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe there was a chance to change everything. Maybe Lillian


    could forgive him and give him more time!


    Originally, he shouldn¡¯t have kissed her. He suddenly forgot about everything and impulsively


    desired to have the woman to himself rather than let her be with another man.


    He knew that he was jealous, extremely jealous!


    That was precisely why he acted in such an uncontroble manner and even uttered such words.


    The Tall family¡­ Madeline¡­ Madeline¡¯s decision to put him to the test left him with no option but to


    proceed with his n without further dy,


    Even though it would be better to wait and execute the n when it¡¯s more secure, he decided to


    end it now, driven by his desire to protect Lillian from further harm and any potential stigma.


    Rosalie found out that the news about Lillian had be gossip in the evening when Jonathan


    mentioned it casually. She checked her phone


    and saw the news.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Was Callum intentionally putting Lillian in a difficult position, thinking


    it would benefit her in some way?¡± Rosalie aked


    Tiras not an impulsave person Since he publicly took Lillian away today. #arier du head have made


    some preparations Jonathan explic with a meaningful look


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°If the person Callum truly loves is Lillian, and the reason for his breakup was to use the power of


    the Tall family, then do you think someone like Callum would be willing to be controlled by the Tall


    family forever?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie was shocked. ¡°Is he going to go against the Tall family?¡±


    ¡°He and the Tall family initially nned to have a marriage of convenience, but now there is such


    news. The best thing for him to do is to separate from Lillian, but he did the opposite. He is either


    foolish or preparing to go against the Tall family.¡± Jonathan analyzed.


    Rosalie was pondering quietly. She thought Callum would marry Madeline soon, but now there had


    been an unexpected change.


    ¡°What will happen to Lillian?¡± She was most concerned about this.


    ¡°Callum will protect Lillian for sure. If he truly ns on taking action. against the Tall family, perhaps


    it is now necessary for him to safeguard Lillian, preventing any harm befalling her from the


    members of the Tall family. After all, Callum suffered such a loss back then,¡± Jonathan analyzed.


    Rosalie was stunned, and then she realized it had happened before. Back then, there was a conflict


    within the White family. Callum¡¯s two half-brothers assaulted Lillian, causing her severe injuries.


    Even though Jonathan¡¯s analysis calmed Rosalie down, she still called Lillian to check on her


    situation.


    Fortunately, Lillian¡¯s call was not restricted. Rosalie was relieved to find out that Callum had


    arranged for Lillian and her parents to live in a condominium on the outskirts.


    Rosalie also shared Jonathan¡¯s analysis with Lillian.


    Lillian was slightly stunned and then said faintly, ¡°This has nothing to do


    was with me anymore. Anyway, I¡¯ll take it as a vacation for myself these days. I will tell Callum


    clearly that there is no need for us to have any involvement after the turmoil.¡±


    ¡°If he actually breaks up with Madeline, will you not consider him at all?¡± Rosalie asked hesitantly.


    After all, she knew how deep Lillian was in love with Callum back then.


    Lillian murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He and I have never been on the same side. He has different


    desires than me. Besides, after five years,


    10:39


    many feelings have changed.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, all the guesses about Callum now were


    based on Jonathan¡¯s analysis.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you need my help, just say it. Lillian, I can protect you now!¡± she said.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Back in the day when she was seriously injured, Rosalie had


    done everything to protect her, and right then, it was still the same.


    ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± Lillian said. ¡°Rosalie, it¡¯s good to have friends like you!¡±


    Madeline stared coldly at the video on her phone. The video showed the moment when Callum took


    Lillian away in front of a crowd of reporters.


    It was a short video, only about a minute long, but Madeline watched it repeatedly.


    Her face grew colder with each viewing.


    Her parents had already called, asking her what had happened. She wanted to contact Callum to


    get some answers, but she couldn¡¯t reach him at all. Even though she had called several times,


    nobody answered her call:


    When she tried to contact Callum¡¯s subordinates, they only offered her vague responses!


    After turning off the video, Madeline pondered for a moment before getting up and heading to


    Callum¡¯s mansion in Strico.


    When she arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance, the security guards stopped Madeline.


    ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡± Madeline asked irritably.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. White said that unless he permits it, no outsiders are allowed in the vi,¡± the security guard


    replied, clearly categorizing Madeline as an ¡°outsider.¡±


    Madeline cast a sharp nce at the security guard. ¡°Go and tell Callum that if he doesn¡¯t want me


    to get my hands on his precious treasure, he¡¯d better let me in. Otherwise, the one who will regret it


    is him.¡±


    The security guards had no choice but to contact the people inside the mansion. After a while, they


    let Madeline enter.


    Madeline¡¯s expression was unsightly. She had never expected that one day, she would be able to


    enter the mansion because of Lillian!


    When she walked into the mansion, she saw Callum sitting on the couch in the living room, sipping


    a cocktail.


    10.09


    She knew that it was a drink he personally liked. Over the past five years, she had seen him drink


    that particr cocktail many times, and she even saw him make it himself.


    Madeline knew that Callum had a preference for such kind of cocktail, but she didn¡¯t know that it


    was originally Lillian¡¯s favorite drink. Callum had learned to make it because Lillian liked it.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t let go of Lillian, can you?¡± Madeline sneered. ¡°As soon as I mentioned her, you let


    me in. If I hadn¡¯t brought her up, were you nning to keep me outside forever?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have messed with her,¡± Callum said calmly.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have messed with her? Have you ever thought about the position you¡¯ve put me in? You


    held her hand and left in front of so many reporters. How do you expect me to exin this to them?


    Don¡¯t forget-we¡¯re getting married soon!¡± Madeline rarely disyed such frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you messed with her. I¡¯ve told you long ago¡ªdon¡¯t mess with her!¡± Callum replied


    with a cold voice.


    Madeline shivered. ¡°Did he know?¡± she thought to herself.


    And what Callum said next made Madeline¡¯s face flush with


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to see? You bribed verified ounts and reporters and even hired


    ghostwriters. It must have cost you a lot of money.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°He indeed knows!¡± she eximed in her heart.


    ¡°Madeline, you wanted to force me to make a choice, right? Now, I¡¯ve made my choice,¡± Callum


    said.


    Madeline clenched her teeth fiercely. She realized that everything she had done had been seen


    through by the man.


    Yes, she wanted to test him that way. She had intentionally set up a situation to make Lillian face


    public criticism and be vilified by the public.


    She wanted Callum to publicly distance himself from Lillian. Only then could she truly feel at ease


    marrying him.


    But she never expected that Callum would choose Lillian instead!


    ¡°Do you realize the consequences of your choice? Are you going to turn


    10.39


    against the Tall family? Don¡¯t forget-your sess today is thanks to whom?¡± Madeline threatened.


    Callum lowered his eyes and looked at the cocktail in his hand. It was Lillian¡¯s favorite drink. She


    had always said that it had a refreshing taste.


    Over the years, he had drunk that cocktail countless times. He wished he could make another one


    for Lillian to see if his skills had improvedpared to five years ago.


    ¡°You wanted the Tall family and the White family to turn against each other, didn¡¯t you? Why else


    would you make me make such a choice?¡± Callum said. ¡°I know very well who I owe my sess to.


    I¡¯m also well aware of what the Tall family did five years ago.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s body trembled suddenly. A sh of panic passed through her eyes. She kept persuading


    herself that he couldn¡¯t have known the truth.


    If he really knew, how could he have kept silent for five years?


    But if he had indeed endured for five years, then the man¡­ was truly terrifying!


    Callum didn¡¯t look up at Madeline until he had finished drinking the _cocktail in his hand. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it


    the Tall family and my mother, along with


    my two brothers, who forced me into a corner?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Madeline shouted angrily. ¡°Five years ago, it was me and the Tall


    family that saved you. Without me and the Tall family, Lillian would have lost her life long ago. And


    you-you probably wouldn¡¯t even know where you were hiding!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the Tall family had nned long ago? My two brothers were already married and had


    children. Even if one of them was willing to divorce and marry you, Madeline, you probably wouldn¡¯t


    ept it. I am not married and have no children, so naturally, I was the best choice for you.¡±


    Callum spoke slowly. He revealed how he had been fully aware of the Tall family¡¯s plot-a plot that


    they believed only they knew the true extent of.


    ¡°The Tall family were just waiting for me to reach my most desperate moment, so you could lend a


    hand. At that time, if I wanted to turn things around, naturally, I could only rely on the Tall family.


    Everything would fall into ce perfectly, and I would even feel grateful to your family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all just your guesses,¡± Madeline said, attempting to suppress her


    10.39


    panic.


    ¡°Guesses? Isn¡¯t the Tall family nning to take over the White family through this union as well? Do


    I need to exin the Tall family¡¯s strategies and ns in more detail?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Clearly, she had not expected Callum to know so


    much to the extent that it frightened her!


    Yes, she was scared. For the past five years, she had always believed she could control the man.


    Even though he didn¡¯t truly love her, she had never doubted her ability to win him over one day!

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    But then, her confidence was rapidly shattering.


    ¡°Compared to letting me have real power, turning me into a mere figurehead Chairman suits the Tall


    family¡¯s interests better. It would make you feel more at ease as well, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Callum said while


    smiling slightly, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Madeline¡¯s body trembled slightly. She had always been scheming and proud, believing that she


    had everything under control.


    But at present, she was beginning to realize that the true controly in the hands of the man before


    her.


    Callum was well aware of the schemes involving her and the Tall family, yet he adeptly maintained a


    facade that left her baffled!


    If he had appeared toopliant and eager to please, it would have raised suspicions in her mind.


    But over these five years, his disy of struggle, his desire for power, and his contradictory feelings


    toward her had managed to lower her guard!


    The man¡¯s n was too deep!


    Terrifyingly deep!


    Madeline turned around without saying a word and nned to leave. She realized that there was no


    point in staying there any longer. She needed to think about countermeasures as soon as possible!


    However, as she reached the living room, she was stopped by Callum¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Callum, what do you mean by this?¡± Madeline red at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just hope that you¡¯ll stay here for a few days,¡± Callum replied indifferently.


    Madeline¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Are you nning to detain me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really detention. It¡¯s just a boyfriend wanting his girlfriend to stay here for a few days. Once


    everything falls into ce in a few days, you¡¯ll naturally be free,¡± Callum exined.


    Madeline¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°A few days? Does that mean he has already made arrangements in advance?¡± she thought.


    10:


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay here.¡± Madeline attempted to force her way through. But she was held by Callum¡¯s


    subordinate on both sides.


    ¡°Take Ms. Tall to the prepared room. Keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave that


    room for the next few days.¡± Callum ordered them coldly.


    His subordinatesplied and forcibly took Madeline away.


    Madeline¡¯s heart turned cold. She realized that even her visit to him had been anticipated.


    Therefore, he had prepared everything, including the room to detain her.


    How could she have ever thought she could easily control such a man back then?


    At that moment, Madeline was inplete panic!


    The living room fell quiet again. Callum lowered his eyes and murmured, ¡°Lillian, I won¡¯t spare


    anyone who has hurt you.¡±


    Anyone who had harmed her would pay a price, including¡­.. himself! Lillian had taken leave from


    her work, so for the past few days, it was just her and her parents staying in the condominium.


    Callum¡¯s subordinates would deliver their essential supplies daily, clean up the garbage, and leave


    after that.


    The condominium had a working inte connection, which made it convenient for Lillian to stay


    informed about the outside world.


    In these past two days, the major headlines outside revolved around the abrupt halt in the presale


    of arge real estate project by Tall Group. Moreover, White Maple Group had also dered the


    termination of their coboration with Tall Group. In addition, a series of financial misconduct


    allegations were exposed against the Tall family.


    Although the extent of those issues remained uncertain, the situation had already caused significant


    distress to the Tall family.


    There were even reports suggesting that Tall Group was facing financial strain and had a bank


    repayment deadlineing up in three days. If the presale project did not get approved by then, the


    Tall family¡¯s financial chain might snap, potentially leading to the copse of the entire corporation.


    Amidst those changes in the situation between the Tall family and the White family, the gossip and


    rumors surrounding Lillian had somewhat died down. What had started as a cliche love triangle had


    then turned


    into a corporate battle.


    The were a lot of spections from the onlinements as well. [Does that mean that Callum has


    completely fallen out with Madeline?]


    [The marriage is probably going down the drain. The White family is safeguarding themselves. The


    Tall family is really going to be in deep trouble!]


    [Could it be that Callum is deliberately distancing himself now in order to make things official with


    the homewrecker? He¡¯s just waiting to watch the Tall family go down the drain.]


    [Who would risk losing billions of dors for a homewrecker? You can get any woman with some


    money. But if Callum helps the Tall family through this crisis, he could gain control of assets worth


    over a few billion! He must be mad if he¡¯s willing to lose a few billion for a homewrecker. I bet


    Callum must be biding his time for a more opportune moment to seize the entire Tall family. After all,


    he¡¯s a businessman!]


    ¡°A businessman?¡± Lillian looked at thosements with mixed feelings. She wondered if Callum¡¯s


    request for her to wait a few days was a sign that he was waiting for something to happen to the Tall


    family.


    But even if something happened to the Tall family, what difference would it make? She would still be


    labeled as a homewrecker. The only change was that she would receive fewer online attacks, and


    the buzz surrounding her would die down.


    Perhaps in a few days, Callum could take control of many of the Tall family¡¯s assets.


    However, Lillian couldn¡¯t understand why Callum was going through all that trouble. After all, with


    their marriage of convenience, the Tall family¡¯s assets would eventually be his.


    But Lillian decided not to dwell on things that puzzled her. It was best not to waste her brain cells on


    such matters.


    Just then, a knock at the door sounded, and Abigail entered the room.


    ¡°Mom, why are you still up?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, but your Dad is out like a light,¡± Abigail replied, taking a seat by Lillian¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Do you know how many more days we¡¯ll be staying here?¡±


    Lillian shook her head. Callum hadn¡¯t specified a date.


    ¡°If you want to go back, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to go back? You¡¯re still under the spotlight. Going back will only lead to nosy


    neighbors asking questions. It¡¯s more peaceful to stay here,¡± Abigail replied.


    ¡°Sorry. That day was my fault. I didn¡¯t think things through.¡± Lillian


    expressed her guilt. If she had insisted not to go to the hotel with Callum that day, none of those


    messy issues would have arisen.


    ¡°As a family, there¡¯s no need for apologies between us. But¡­¡± Abigail hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s the deal


    between you and Callum?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Nothing, Mom. Callum and I have already broken up, and there won¡¯t be anything between us in


    the future,¡± Lillian said.


    Abigail let out a sigh. ¡°Ah¡­ What kind of mess is this? You and Jerick were just starting to get


    close, and now, with this situation¡­ If people start thinking you¡¯re a homewrecker, how are you


    going to find someone in the future?¡±


    Abigail was worried about Lillian¡¯s future.


    Lillian also guessed that her rtionship with Jerick would likely be -severed due to her recent


    circumstances, even though he had called to


    console her these past few days.


    However, just because Jerick didn¡¯t mind the online rumors didn¡¯t mean his family wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much about the future. When all of this is over, I¡¯ll find someone for you to


    meet,¡± Lillian teased, not wanting Abigail to be overly concerned.


    Her parents had already worried too much for her, and if getting married was the only way to give


    them peace of mind, she would make an effort to find a suitable partner for herself!


    Rosalie received a call from the kindergarten teacher, saying that Jennifer had been involved in an


    incident at school and hoped that she could go


    over.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Jennifer got into a fight with another child at the kindergarten, and the other child¡­ got


    slightly injured,¡± the homeroom teacher exined.


    After some rifications, Rosalie learned that Jennifer had fought with Wrenna in kindergarten.


    During the fight, Wrenna had suffered some minor injuries, and a small section of her hair was


    pulled out by Jennifer. Girls often cared about their appearance, and Wrenna burst into tears upon


    discovering the small bald spot on her head. She insisted on pulling Jennifer¡¯s hair as well.


    As one was the adopted daughter of the Youngblood family and the other was the recently returned


    daughter of the Youngblood family, the


    homeroom teacher didn¡¯t want to offend either side. Therefore, she could only cautiously make the


    phone call.


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie hurried to the kindergarten. Before she could even enter the teacher¡¯s


    office, she could hear Agyness scolding from inside.


    ¡°You! Do you have any upbringing at all? How did your mother teach you? You and Wrenna are at


    least sisters. How could you pull her hair like that? You did it on purpose, right? You¡­ You¡¯re so


    young, yet your thoughts are so malicious¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my sister!¡± Jennifer retorted with a childish voice.


    ¡°What did you say? Wrenna is your Dad¡¯s daughter-why would she not be your sister?¡± Agyness¡¯


    voice became even sharper.


    ¡°She¡¯s not! I only have a brother!¡± Jennifer retorted without hesitation.


    10:39


    ¡°Fine. Did your mom teach you to say these things? How long have you been back? And you¡¯re


    deliberately excluding your sister like this? How will you get along when you grow up!¡± Agyness


    scolded harshly.


    ¡°How Jen turns out is our family¡¯s concern, and it has nothing to do with you, Ms. Sabatini.¡±


    Guillermo¡¯s tender voice held a touch of coldness. ¡°Furthermore, Ms. Sabatini, you defamed my


    mommy, so you must apologize to her!¡±


    At that moment, Rosalie happened to be at the office¡¯s door. She looked at Guillermo defending


    Jennifer by standing in front of her with his small body, and her heart warmed at the sight.


    Although Guillermo was usually quiet, he was a reliable child! When he chose to hold someone


    dear, he would be very kind to that person! ¡°Apologize? Guille, Wrenna is your sister, too. You used


    to like her a lot, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you see her as your sister now? It must be something your


    mom told you. Did she tell you not to be nice to Wrenna in the future?¡± Agyness pressured him


    aggressively.


    Tears welled up in Wrenna¡¯s eyes as she looked at Guillermo with a pitiful expression. ¡°Guille, I-I¡¯m


    your sister, too. Why are you only helping her and not me?¡±


    Guillermo gazed indifferently at Agyness and Wrenna. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of


    regret. He regretted telling Jonathan that he wanted a sister, leading him to adopt Wrenna.


    He didn¡¯t like Wrenna. When he saw Wrenna and Agyness being bullied and scolded by others


    while in the carst time, he felt sorry for them. But currently, they made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Jen is my sister,¡± Guillermo said. It was as if his sentence exined everything.


    Wrenna¡¯s little face flushed red. She wondered if Guillermo meant he didn¡¯t recognize her as his


    sister just because she wasn¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s biological daughter.


    At that moment, Wrenna felt that Agyness was right. It was all because of Rosalie that Agyness


    couldn¡¯t marry Jonathan and that she couldn¡¯t be his true daughter.


    She particrly disliked being referred to as an adopted daughter and preferred to be called ¡°Ms.


    Youngblood¡± or ¡°Guillermo¡¯s sister.¡± However, since Jennifer had started attending kindergarten, no


    one called Wrenna ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡± anymore. When they mentioned ¡°Guillermo¡¯s


    10.38


    sister¡±, everyone would think of Jennifer.


    There was once when another teacher visited their ss and asked


    Guillermo who his sister was. She had wanted to stand up, but Guillermo pulled Jennifer out


    instead.


    ¡°But Jennifer¡¯s mom¡¯s friend is a homewrecker, and her mom is also a homewrecker. When Jennifer


    grows up, she¡¯ll be one, too. Do you want a homewrecker as your sister?¡± Wrenna shouted


    angrily.


    With those words, all the adults present had their expressions change dramatically. They hadn¡¯t


    expected a five-year-old child to say something like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk bad about my mommy and Aunt Lillian like that!¡± Jennifer once again attempted to lunge


    forward to hit Wrenna. Even though she was only five, she understood what homewrecker meant!


    Rosalie rushed into the office and grabbed Jennifer aside.


    Jennifer had initially wanted to resist, but upon seeing Rosalie, she quickly started to exin,


    ¡°Mommy, I was being good today, but Wrenna said that you and Aunt Lillian are both


    homewreckers. I told her to stop, but she insisted on saying more and even dared me to fight her,


    so I did!¡±


    Jennifer articted the sequence of events quite intelligently, while cleverly clearing herself of


    me. She made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to fight but was provoked by Wrenna!


    Rosalie examined Jennifer¡¯s face. There were some marks on her little face, but they weren¡¯t


    serious¡ªjust some minor scratchesmonly seen in children¡¯s fights.


    On the other side, Wrenna had some simr scratches on her face, but they weren¡¯t severe either.


    The serious issue was the teacher¡¯s ount of the bald patch caused by the hair-pulling. It


    happened to be at her forehead, creating a peculiar and unattractive appearance.


    Wrenna seemed slightly frightened when she saw Rosalie¡¯s arrival and unconsciously clung to


    Agyness¡¯ waist.


    Agyness smiled at Rosalie and said, ¡°It¡¯s just childish talk, Rosalie. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course, childish talk doesn¡¯t bother me. However, I¡¯m quite curious to know who said these


    things to her. It can¡¯t be that she suddenly said such things for no reason,¡± Rosalie responded with a


    light smile. Her gaze, however, was sharp as she fixed it on Agyness.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A hint of embarrassment briefly crossed Agyness¡¯ face. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the widespread


    ess to information nowadays. You know, children see certain things in the news, and they might


    mistakenly believe it¡¯s just like what they¡¯ve seen in those reports.¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    ¡°News? Did you present her with such news?¡± Rosalie inquired with her arched eyebrows.


    ¡°How could I have shown her such news? Perhaps she stumbled upon it identally while ying


    with my phone,¡± Agyness replied, showing a wry smile.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it implies that Wrenna possesses a considerable vocabry, given her


    comprehension of the news. Perhaps I should find an article and let her read it to test her


    understanding of its content,¡± Rosalie mused.


    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s also a video apanying the news!¡± Agyness added hastily.


    ¡°A video?¡± Rosalie replied icily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you search the inte for me for a video that includes


    the term ¡®mistress¡±?¡± At this juncture, mentioning terms like ¡°mistress¡± was confined solely to the


    comment section. In the videos, people dared not utter such words. Even if they did, they were -


    promptly muted.


    Rosalie was well aware of this, having instructed Jonathan to implement measures preventing any


    disparaging content about Lillian.


    Alongside her, Callum, too, sought ways to block these videos so they remained entirely


    inessible online.


    Regarding the incident involving Rosalie that urred on the street earlier, there was scant


    information avable online as to what little existed had been swiftly removed.


    Therefore, Rosalie found it hard to believe that Wrenna could have stumbled upon those videos.


    Agyness appeared increasingly embarrassed and swiftly shifted the topic. ¡°However, regardless of


    what urred, Jen shouldn¡¯t have forcibly torn out Wrenna¡¯s hair. I¡¯m unsure if the damaged part


    will ever grow back. If it doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°If so, arrange for a doctor to assess the damage and determine the appropriate treatment.¡± Rosalie


    added, ¡°I will cover all the expenses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Agyness pondered. She was reluctant to resolve the matter so swiftly, especially since


    they were in the teachers¡¯ office where several teachers were present. Disying any vulnerability


    toward Rosalie now


    10:10


    would only invite further disdain from those teachers in the future for both her and her daughter.


    Hence, Agyness asserted, ¡°Regardless, Jen should apologize to Wrenna.¡± ¡°Then let the two


    children apologize to each other,¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°Apologize to each other?¡± Agyness


    hesitated, considering that her daughter had endured a more severe injury than Jennifer.


    ¡°It was inappropriate for both the children to engage in such a conflict. Jen¡¯s tearing off Wrenna¡¯s


    hair was unquestionably wrong, but it stemmed from her desire to defend me and Lillian. On the


    other hand, Wrenna shouldn¡¯t have uttered those words, considering she is now part of the


    Youngblood family. Understandably, she might not have fully grasped the concept that family rises


    and falls together, but you do. As a parent, it¡¯s your responsibility to impart this lesson to your


    child!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯sment left Agyness nearly speechless. By invoking the Youngblood family as a


    rationale for her stance, any insistence from Agyness on seeking an apology for Wrenna would


    appear unjustified and unreasonable.


    Therefore, Agyness had no option but to grit her teeth and acquiesce. In the end, the two girls


    reluctantly apologized to each other. Only after this did Rosalie turn around, exchange pleasantries


    with the headteacher, and depart with the two children.


    Upon settling into the car, Guillermo spoke up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m truly sorry. I failed to protect my sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m okay. You did a great job looking out for me, Guille!¡± Jennifer insisted, despite


    her braids, once meticulously arranged in the morning, now resembling tangled bird¡¯s nests. Her


    face disyed two bruises, her clothes were in disarray, and a button was conspicuously absent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but find Jennifer¡¯s appearance amusing.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s wonderful that you share a strong bond with your siblings,¡± Rosalie said as her


    hand straightened her daughter¡¯s messy clothes. She then continued, ¡°Even though fighting isn¡¯t the


    right approach, Jen, I understand you did so today because of me and Lillian. However, both of you


    must understand that fighting doesn¡¯t resolve issues. It often exacerbates problems, turning minor


    issues into major ones.¡±


    As Guillermo listened to his mother, a glimmer of understanding


    10-40


    flickered in his eyes. Clearly, heprehended that fighting was not a suitable way to resolve


    conflicts. After all, the Youngblood family¡¯s method of nurturing their heirs was unlikely to foster


    recklessness. Besides, the youngd was remarkably precocious and more intelligent than most


    children his age.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer did not fully grasp her mother¡¯s words, and the disagreement was evident on


    her young face. Clearly, she still found it more convenient to resort to fighting.


    Observing her children¡¯s disparate responses, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. While her


    daughter was undoubtedly intelligent, her intelligence seemed channeled into different areas.


    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll grasp this in the future,¡± Rosalie said while patting her daughter¡¯s head.


    Rosalie felt that certain things had to be experienced firsthand before true understanding could


    dawn on Jennifer.


    However, Rosalie did not anticipate that Agyness would arrive directly at the Youngblood residence


    with Wrenna that same night.


    Wrenna had arrived wearing a small hat on her head, but as she stepped into the living room of the


    Youngblood residence, Agyness removed her hat. Instantly, the bald patch on Wrenna¡¯s hair


    became especially noticeable.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯ve brought Wrenna here to apologize to Jen,¡± Agyness said, her tone apologetic.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hasn¡¯t Mrs. Youngblood informed you about what happened?¡± Agyness exined


    hesitantly, ¡°Today, at the kindergarten, Wrenna inadvertently said something inappropriate.


    Consequently, she was attacked by Jen, and her hair was torn off. While it was improper for Jen to


    resort to violence, I can¡¯t deny that it all stemmed from what Wrenna said.¡±


    After her exnation, Agyness turned to her daughter and instructed firmly, ¡°Wrenna, apologize to


    Jen now!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wrenna replied. Her eyes reddened as she approached Jennifer. ¡°Jen, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t


    have said that Lillian is a mistress and your mother is a mistress. I-I secretly yed with Mommy¡¯s


    phone a few days ago, and then I saw a video mentioning that your mother had an inappropriate


    rtionship with Mr. Smuckler. What does ¡®improper


    rtionship¡¯ mean? Do you know?¡±


    The child¡¯s voice resonated through the living room. Rosalie¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Wrenna¡¯s


    words, and she immediately grasped Agyness¡¯ strategy.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°While it appears to be an apology, she¡¯s actually using her daughter


    to fuel Jon¡¯s suspicions. Is she trying to exacerbate the conflict between Jon and me?¡±


    Jennifer was just a child. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t grasp the true


    implications of those words. She simply believed Wrenna had genuinelye to apologize. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know either. But regardless, you can¡¯t speak ill of my mother and Lillian anymore.¡±


    ¡°I-I promise. I won¡¯t say anything inappropriate in the future. Who is your mother¡¯s mentor? Is he


    close to your mother?¡± Wrenna continued, following her mother¡¯s instructions.


    Even though she had no desire to apologize to Jennifer, her mother insisted that if sheplied


    with the instructions, she would be recognized as Jonathan¡¯s true daughter in the future.


    Simultaneously, Jennifer and her mother would be expelled from the Youngblood family!


    Despite her reluctance, she obediently recited the words her mother instructed her to, uttering them


    word by word.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Before Jennifer could respond, Guillermo, standing nearby, swiftly shielded her by pulling her


    behind him and stared at Wrenna vigntly. ¡°You¡¯ve made your apology. You can leave with Ms.


    Sabatini now.¡±


    Wrenna red unhappily at Guillermo. Witnessing his protective stance toward Jennifer, she felt as


    though her possessions had been snatched away from her.


    ¡°He used to belong only to me,¡± she thought bitterly.


    ¡°Guille, I realize I shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of your mother today. Please forgive me,¡± Wrenna


    pleaded. Her words carried a genuine tone far more sincere than her previous apology to Jennifer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Deep down, Wrenna genuinely did not want Guillermo to despise her. Guillermo remained silent, yet


    his gaze, fixed upon her, was icy and indifferent.


    Then, another set of equally indifferent eyes was fixated on Wrenna. ¡°Wrenna, who taught you to


    say those words?¡± Jonathan inquired. Wrenna was startled and hastily replied, ¡°Papa Jon¡­ I-It was


    my decision to apologize, and I just spoke my mind.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes grew even colder after hearing that. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Abruptly, he instructed Gary, who was nearby. ¡°Take these three children for some desserts.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gary replied, realizing that Jonathan was trying to distract the three children.


    He then approached the three children and led them to the dining room. During the walk to the


    dining room, he inquired, ¡°What would you like to eatter? Ms. Youngblood, are you still in the


    mood for matcha cake today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat matcha cake!¡± Wrenna immediately eximed. She despised the taste of


    matcha more than anything.


    Suddenly, Gary paused and rified to Wrenna, ¡°Wrenna, the Ms. Youngblood I meant is Jennifer.¡±


    Wrenna¡¯s small face instantly flushed with embarrassment, and her tiny frame tensed up. Gary¡¯s


    words served as a stark reminder that she was. merely an adopted daughter.


    11.09


    ¡°I used to be ¡®Ms. Youngblood¡¯ when I was here, and now I can only be seen as Wrenna. It¡¯s all


    because of Jennifer!¡± thought Wrenna bitterly. Wrenna believed that if it weren¡¯t for Jennifer, she


    would have been the sole ¡°Ms. Youngblood¡± in the family, and both Jonathan and Guillermo would


    have belonged to her exclusively.


    As Gary departed with the three children, Jonathan, Rosalie, and Agyness remained in the living


    room.


    Agyness keenly observed Jonathan¡¯s expression while her mind


    strategized on how to steer the conversation toward the situation she desiredter.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m really sorry for the words spoken by Wrenna,¡± Agyness apologized sincerely.


    ¡°Oh? What has she just said?¡± Jonathan countered casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to her statement regarding Rosalie and her mentor¡¯s alleged improper rtionship. I


    was unaware she had used my mobile phone to watch those chaotic videos. Naturally, the notion of


    any romantic involvement between Rosalie and Mr. Smuckler is utterly preposterous. These


    individuals online are hurling baseless usations. Some have even suggested that Mr. Smuckler


    was too kind toward Rosalie and that it even led him to intentionally lose awsuit, all in an attempt


    to elevate her standing within the legalmunity.¡±


    Agyness appeared to be rifying and assisting Rosalie in defending her reputation. However, in


    reality, she was propagating the online negative rumors, desiring Jonathan to be fully aware of the


    situation.


    ¡°It appears you possess considerable knowledge about thements on the inte,¡± Jonathan


    remarked with a subtle smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I am concerned for Rosalie. Wrenna and I owe a great deal to the Youngblood family,


    and I consider myself part of your family,¡± Agyness exined to Jonathan. Then, she turned her


    gaze toward Rosalie, saying, ¡°Rosalie, sincerely, I believe you should maintain some distance from


    your friend, Lillian. Associating closely with her might cause others to perceive you in the same light


    as her.¡±


    Rosalie regarded Agyness with a chilly stare. ¡°Youck the authority to dictate what kind of


    rtionship I should keep with my friend. Furthermore, our acquaintance isn¡¯t substantial enough


    for you to address me as familiarly as ¡®Rosalie.¡¯ I would prefer it if you referred to me as ¡®Mrs.


    Youngblood.¡±


    27


    11:09


    Agyness instantly feigned hurt feelings. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely concerned about you. You mentioned this


    afternoon at the kindergarten that we will rise and fall together. Have you considered the potential


    harm continuing your association with Lillian might bring to the Youngblood family?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Nowadays, the news has made it widely known that Lillian is a mistress, a fact


    even a five-year-old child could learn about through the news. Even though there¡¯s no romantic


    involvement between you and your mentor, people will draw connections due to your friendship with


    her!¡±


    Agyness persisted, saying, ¡°Furthermore, women like Lillian deliberately dismantle established


    rtionships. Callum was on the verge of getting married back then! In my opinion, Lillian is a


    shallow and morally reprehensible woman. She abandoned Callum when he


    was facing challenges. Now that he has seeded, she¡¯s unwilling to relinquish the mour and


    affluence. Hence, she purposefully ensnares him¡­¡±


    p!


    A loud p brought Agyness¡¯ sentence to an abrupt halt.


    Agyness, her face shielded by her hands, stared at Rosalie in disbelief. She never anticipated


    Rosalie would suddenly strike her, let alone in front of Jonathan.


    ¡°You have no authority to judge Lillian,¡± Rosalie said icily. ¡°If I hear you. speak ill of her again, I won¡¯t


    hesitate to p you again!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words were sharp, and her eyes were filled with resolve and icy determination.


    Agyness¡¯ heart quivered, yet she countered, ¡°I speak out of concern for the Youngblood family.


    Associating with someone like Lillian could tarnish the reputation of the entire Youngblood family¡­¡±


    p!


    Another p struck Agyness¡¯ face, cutting off her remaining words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. Should you speak ill of her once more, expect another p,¡± Rosalie said icily.


    Agyness¡¯ eyes welled up with tears as she turned to Jonathan with her eyes red. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I


    acted out of concern for the Youngblood family. Perhaps Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s attachment to the family


    has waned during her five-year absence, but I consider the Youngblood family my own. I cannot


    bear the thought of the family being ndered by others in the future!¡±


    3N


    11:091


    At that moment, Agyness¡¯ cheeks were red and swollen. She put on an expression of a delicate and


    heartbreaking semnce, resembling a tear-streaked visage. Her appearance exuded a sense of


    profound pity. Jonathan inquired, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± His voice was gentle.


    Agyness experienced a subtle sense of gratification, recognizing that men often favored women


    who appeared vulnerable. This preference was especially pronounced in light of Rosalie¡¯s


    assertiveness, as she deliberately presented herself as helpless while deeply contemting the


    Youngblood family¡¯s future.


    However, Agyness¡¯ heart plummeted the next moment as she watched Jonathan walk toward


    Rosalie, gently taking her hand and expressing his


    concern.


    ¡°He¡­ How could he inquire about her pain after she pped someone?¡± Agyness pondered


    incredulously.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Agyness suddenly felt like an invisible hand had pped her across the face again. The pain and


    humiliation were even more acute than when Rosalie had struck her moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Jonathan delicately caressed Rosalie¡¯s palm with his fingers. ¡°Tell me if you ever need to confront


    someone again. I don¡¯t want you hurting your hand.¡±


    Then, he nced at her palm once more and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s a bit red.¡± Agyness couldn¡¯t restrain


    herself from speaking. ¡°M-Mr. Youngblood, I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but silentlyin, feeling that


    her pain was more intense than Rosalie¡¯s, and her face was even redder and more swollen after


    being struck.


    Jonathan appeared to have just recalled Agyness¡¯ presence. He cast a cold, indifferent nce in


    her direction.


    ¡°By the way, even though my wife has been absent from the Youngblood family for five-years, she


    remains itsdy. You possess no authority to berate her. As for you, since when did the Youngblood


    family be your own? You¡¯ve never been a part of this family. Don¡¯t mistake it for your own.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s icy tone and frigid stare left Agyness utterly speechless, Her voice quivered with


    sadness as she refuted, ¡°But¡­ my daughter, she¡­ She is a member of the Youngblood family¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrenna is, indeed, the adopted daughter of the Youngblood family, but you are not one of us. You


    have no connection to the Youngblood family,¡± Jonathan asserted.


    Agyness¡¯ face, previously red and swollen, suddenly paled. ¡°Does this imply that I¡¯ve always been


    an outsider in this man¡¯s eyes?¡± she wondered. Watching Jonathan gently hold Rosalie¡¯s hand and


    rub her palm, Agyness couldn¡¯t help but feel difort. The spot on her cheek that had been struck


    seemed to throb with even more pain.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, aren¡¯t you concerned that Rosalie might tarnish the Youngblood family¡¯s


    reputation? Once the reputation is marred, even a centuries-old family like the Youngblood family


    will be¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, Jonathan interjected firmly, ¡°As


    11:09


    long as my wife desires it, I can hand over the reins of the Youngblood family to her anytime, even if


    it means its destruction. The entire Youngblood family belongs to my wife, so there¡¯s no need for


    your


    concern.¡±


    Agyness was utterly stupefied. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Jonathan uttering such words at all.


    ¡°Rosalie has actually secured such a significant ce in Jonathan¡¯s heart! Why? Hasn¡¯t this man


    consistently been distant from others? Hasn¡¯t he disyed disinterest in other women, maintaining


    his indifference for five years?¡± Agyness pondered.


    Agyness couldn¡¯t fathom why he cared so deeply about a woman who had been absent from the


    Youngblood family for five years, to the extent that he was willing to surrender the entire Youngblood


    family to her! ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with the affairs of the Youngblood family. And another


    thing, you influenced Wrenna to utter those words she said today,¡± Jonathan said bluntly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Agyness felt a pang of guilt, yet she swiftly denied the usation. ¡°I have told you that


    she saw the video herself. In the video¡­¡± ¡°Agyness, do you believe yourself to be overly clever or


    others to be fools? Should this happen again, the Youngblood family will announce the termination


    of their adoption rtionship with Wrenna.¡±


    Agyness¡¯ expression shifted dramatically upon hearing this. ¡°He intends to end the adoption? If that


    urs, I will not only lose all the prestige I have now but also be a subject of ridicule. I will


    revert to my former state!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you can¡¯t do this. Wrenna has always considered you her father!¡± Agyness


    pleaded urgently.


    Jonathan retorted icily, ¡°If so, you should inform her that I have never been, and will never be, her


    father!¡±


    Staring into Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Agyness felt a chill creeping over her. ¡°This man is utterly indifferent to


    me now¡­¡± she thought. He was so icy that she believed any other tricks she might have wouldn¡¯t


    work on him.


    His heart was only for Rosalie.


    Agyness couldn¡¯t help but ponder what made the woman who had departed from the Youngblood


    family for five years, possibly engaging with other men during that time, so special.


    11:091


    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Rosalie warranted his tenderness.


    Instead, she believed that she should have been the recipient of his gentleness!


    With swollen and reddened cheeks, Agyness left the Youngblood, residence with a heart full of


    anger and jealousy.


    After that, Rosalie helped the two children to wash up and lured them to sleep.


    Jennifer kissed her mother and brother. Then she bid everyone goodnight heartlessly before


    sleeping.


    However, once his sister had fallen asleep, Guillermo turned to Rosalie with a serious expression


    and said, ¡°You are my only mother.¡±


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned, but uponprehending her son¡¯s words, she felt a pang of


    sorrow for his precocity.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was concerned that Agyness might rece her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Your daddy won¡¯t allow another woman to be your mother.¡±


    After hearing this, the little boy seemed to ponder for a moment. He then nodded, bidding Rosalie


    goodnight before drifting off to sleep.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched the two children sleeping peacefully.


    Regardless of the future, she was determined to protect the children, this family, and the man who


    loved her so intensely!


    When Rosalie entered the bedroom, she found Jonathan with his eyes. shut, his hands resting on


    both sides of his forehead, and his forehead creased in difort. Rushing to his side, she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your head hurting again?¡±


    Her voice seemed to cause a slight tremor in his body, and he suddenly opened his eyes. His dark


    gaze bore into her intensely.


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned as his eyes showed that he was in tremendous pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, he suddenly stood up and pulled her into his arms with a firm grip.


    ¡°Jon.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Do you have a headache again?¡± After silence, he


    murmured, ¡°Yes, it hurts again¡­¡± In that moment of


    11:09


    pain, the memory of the time he had ordered someone to guard her room flooded his mind. Even


    when she moved around the mansion, besides the housekeepers, he had dispatched numerous


    bodyguards to shadow her every step.


    It went far beyond the standard of assigning people to care for her due to her pregnancy.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It felt like he was leaving her with no opportunity to distance herself from him.


    ¡°Was I afraid that she would leave me at that time? Or perhaps she intended to run away from me,


    so I sent so many people to guard her?¡± he wondered.


    But his head throbbed with intensity as he attempted to recall more memories. It felt like countless


    needles pierced his brain, preventing him from delving deeper into his memories.


    ¡°Did you take the medicine?¡± Rosalie hurriedly asked, aware that Milton had prescribed him


    medication to alleviate his headaches.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But the headache will persist for a while!¡±


    ¡°Rosie, I want to reim those lost memories and rediscover everything about us,¡± he expressed


    earnestly.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember, it doesn¡¯t change anything. We are together


    now, and I promised to fill you in on the things you can¡¯t recall.¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    ¡°So, don¡¯t you care about the memory that you can¡¯t remember?¡±


    At his words, she fell silent instantly. She knew he was referring to the memories of her leaving the


    Youngblood family and falling into the sea.


    Although she had not actually remembered them, she had a rough idea based on Carlos¡¯ words.


    However, Jonathan was unaware of that.


    His eyes were fixed on her as if he were observing her reaction.


    She took a deep breath and said to him, ¡°For me, the most important thing is the present. I am


    willing to remember the past with you if it is a lovely memory. If it is a painful memory, I would rather


    forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. In fact, she would prefer not to recall those traumatic memories. Perhaps if she


    did not remember them, she would not have to endure the agony she had felt then.


    After a pause, Rosalie raised her hand and gently touched Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Jon, if you truly want to


    recover your memories, just let nature take its course. Do not put your well-being or health at risk


    for it. For me, the most important thing is that you live well.¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan felt a sharp pain in his head.


    He could not breathe when he heard the phrase ¡°live well¡± from her, it was like a thousand boulders


    were mming down on his heart./


    ¡°How can I live well if you are not with me?¡± The sentence slipped out of his mouth subconsciously.


    When he said that, even he himself was taken aback.


    ¡°Why did I say such a thing? Furthermore, I felt as though I had already said those words countless


    times. Have I ever said this before? Was it following her fall into the water?¡± he mused, and


    suddenly his head throbbed even more.


    The next thing he knew, his face had turned even paler, andrge beads of sweat had formed on


    his forehead. Groans of agony escaped his lips. As soon as Rosalie saw that, she eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll go


    get your medicine. Take your medicine first, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± She was about to turn and get the


    medicine when his arms tightened around her.


    ¡°Jon, please let me go. I need to get your medicine, or your headache will


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    11:09


    get worse,¡± she urged.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡± He felt like a drowning person at the time,


    desperately clinging to the only piece of driftwood he could find.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get the medicine,¡± she exined.


    However, he seemed not to have heard her and pushed her onto the bed, continuously kissing her,


    bringing their bodies closer as if that was the only way he could truly feel her presence.


    He could not understand why she still left him despite having forgiven.


    him.


    ¡°Is there a reason behind it? Have I done anything to irritate herter on? Or maybe she had grown


    to despise me to the point where she lied to me and said she had forgiven me?¡± he pondered.


    Perhaps she was only willing to stay by his side because her memories had not fully returned.


    If her memories returned one day, he was not sure if she would still stay by his side.


    His mind was racing with worries and doubts, but there were no answers at the moment.


    ¡°Rosie, I will not feel any pain as long as you are by my side,¡± he said. quietly, deepening his kiss as


    if he wanted to devour her.


    ¡°Callum, if you do not let me go, my parents will report you for kidnapping, and you will not be able


    to get away with it!¡± When Madeline. finally saw Callum in front of her a few dayster, she blurted


    out.


    After being imprisoned there for a few days, apart from looking out of the window at the scenery,


    she had nothing else to do. All


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Your parents should be busy dealing with the mess in the Tall


    family right now. They most likely do not have the time to care about you. I have told them you have


    been staying at my mansion thesest few days,¡± Callum replied nonchntly as he sat on the


    couch.


    Madeline¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What happened to the Tall family?¡±


    Callum signaled his subordinate, who then picked up a remote control


    and turned on the TV screen in the living room. A series of news clips regarding the Tall family from


    the past few days began to y on the


    screen.


    The more Madeline watched, the worse herplexion became. By the end, her face had turned


    pale, and her body was trembling faintly.


    The Tall family was on the verge of copse in just a few days.


    ¡°Callum, you certainly have some clever tricks up your sleeve!¡± Madeline turned her resentful gaze


    toward the man in front of her. Callum had clearly done a lot of nning ahead of time because he


    had turned the Tall family into such a shambles in such a short period of time.


    She was wondering when he started nning all of that.


    In fact, she had actually beenpletely unaware of the situation and believed he was under her


    control.


    ¡°If my methods are not somewhat aggressive in dealing with the Tall family, the one left with nothing


    would probably be me,¡± Callum said indifferently.


    After hearing that, Madeline pursed her lips. Shortly after, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Did you


    come here just to make me watch the news


    about the Tall family?¡±


    ¡°Now that you have seen the news, you must be aware that the Tall family¡¯s immediate danger is


    the impending financial breakdown, right? You should know the potential ramifications of a financial


    chain failure. I am pretty certain that the Tall family will go bankrupt within a year. You will most likely


    be unable to live a normal life at that point due to a massive amount of debt.¡±


    Of course, Madeline knew Callum was not exaggerating, and even if the situation was not as bad as


    he described, he could still bring the Tall family to that point if he wanted to.


    After all, the Tall family was the mastermind behind the incident five years ago.


    She thought he was just an illegitimate child who could be easily controlled. At that moment,


    Madeline deeply regretted her decision from years ago.


    He was not someone who was easily controlled. Instead, he was a vengeful person.


    ¡°If the Tall family¡¯s financial chain breaks, you can just take over these


    11:091


    assets, Callum, huh?¡± Madeline taunted.


    By then, the Tall family and the White family would truly be worlds apart.


    ¡°Yes. However, I can also lend the Tall family funds to give you a way out,¡± Callum suggested.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    ¡°What?¡± Madeline couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    Callum had been nning topletely destroy the Tall family for a long time, but he was suddenly


    willing to offer them a way out.


    ¡°I can lend the Tall family a sum of money, at least enough to secure the Sunshine City project


    during this crisis,¡± Callum said.


    Madeline¡¯s mind raced as she thought, ¡°Does Callum mean that apart from Sunshine City, the Tall


    family would lose everything else in this crisis? In that case, the Tall family would not be a


    prestigious family anymore, and all of our assets would be confiscated.¡±


    However, if they could hold onto Sunshine City, there might still be a chance for the Tall family to


    turn things around.


    ¡°Why would you help the Tall family? What¡¯s your real motive?¡± Madeline inquired directly. She was


    aware that Callum¡¯s offer of such a condition was part of arger n.


    ¡°My purpose is to call off our engagement,¡± Callum exined.


    When Madeline heard that, she let out a mockingugh. ¡°Call off the engagement? You are still


    worried that you will not be able to cancel the engagement now that the Tall family is in this state?¡±


    ¡°I want you to publicly state to the media that we have mutually agreed to annul the engagement,


    and you must also clear Lillian¡¯s name, given that you caused her to bear such disgrace previously,¡±


    Callum said coldly. ¡°You-¡± Madeline suddenly came to a realization. Her eyes gradually widened as


    an idea shed through her mind. ¡°Could it be that you are using Sunshine City to bargain with me


    for Lillian¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how could I offer the Tall family a solution like this? Callum stated.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Madeline was filled with shock. She could not believe Callum would give up a few billion dors in


    profit for Lillian.


    He had devised such a grand scheme that, theoretically, could havepletely destroyed the Tall


    family, but for the sake of a woman, he was willing to sacrifice those profits and even leave the Tall


    family a way out, which could cause him further trouble in the


    future.


    Madeline began to feel that she was losing the ability toprehend the man in front of her.


    11:091


    ¡°Are you really going to give up such easily obtained profits just for a woman?¡± she asked.


    When Callum heard that, he gave Madeline a cold stare but did not say anything. No one could ever


    take Lillian¡¯s ce in his heart.


    Lillian was his entire world.


    For Lillian¡¯s sake, he could offer the Tall family a way out, but the Tall family would have to pay a


    price for what they had done to Lillian in the past.


    ¡°I am just going to let the Tall family off for the time being. In the future, I will make things worse for


    them!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Just do what you are told. There will be a good show tomorrow, and you must cooperate,¡± Callum


    said, breaking the silence.


    Madeline¡¯s face turned pale. She had gone from being a proud and confident woman to a pawn at


    the mercy of others.


    Even though Callum had not directly responded to her earlier, she had already figured out the


    answer.


    Callum had indeed sacrificed significant interests and provided a lifeline to the Tall family for the


    sake of Lillian. ¡°What is so special about Lillian that he went to such lengths for her?¡± she


    wondered.


    All of a sudden, Madeline recalled him being covered in dirt, holding a blood-soaked Lillian in his


    arms, and kneeling in front of her, pleading, ¡°Please, save Lillian! I will give up everything if you are


    willing to save her.¡±


    Back then, Callum lowered himself to the extreme.


    At that time, Callum meant nothing to Madeline. He was nothing more than an illegitimate child who


    had finally seized control of the White family but was a loser in the internal power struggle.


    The only support Callum had was from Madeline and the Tall family. She was the one inmand


    and made the decision. Callum would only have a future if she chose him.


    Madeline also promised Callum that, in exchange for him ending his rtionship with Lillian and


    staying with her instead, she would save Lillian.


    Perhaps she was more determined to conquer him because he had never shown any interest in


    her.


    And now, for the first time, she was envious of Lillian.


    11:09


    Lillian was the only person Callum had in mind, which made her jealous. As she watched Callum


    about to turn and leave, Madeline suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°Callum, do you really think


    you can still be with Lillian? Five years ago, it was already impossible for you two to be together.¡±


    Callum¡¯s footsteps were steady as if those words had no impact on him whatsoever.


    Only when his figure disappeared from Madeline¡¯s field of vision did she suddenly copse to the


    ground, feeling utterly powerless.


    Even if the Tall family managed to survive, they would never be the same again. All she could do


    was postpone their fall, provide them with a safe haven, and then hope for a second chance in the


    future.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day I will be truly humiliated. It irritates me just thinking about having to put on an


    act tomorrow to clear Lillian¡¯s name, but I have no other choice,¡± Madeline grumbled inwardly.


    Shortly after, Callum¡¯s car slowly left the mansion.


    The driver in the front asked, ¡°Mr. White, are we heading back to the hotel where you¡¯re staying?¡±


    Callum, however, instructed the driver to go to the residential area where Lillian was staying.


    The driver acknowledged that and drove the car in that direction.


    Next, Callum closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat, feeling thoroughly exhausted.


    Throughout his life, he had been tired. When he was younger, he toiled away studying everything in


    order to gain his father¡¯s approval and assuage his mother¡¯s concerns.


    He had to make the most of every opportunity he was given because he was an illegitimate child


    and had to hide his true nature, emotions, and ambitions.


    Because of that, he had walked on thin ice since he was a child, always having to n ahead.


    Only in front of Lillian could he truly rx and let go of all the deception, intrigue, and conspiracies.


    Perhaps plotters like him were drawn to those who were innocent and passionate.


    11:101


    As a result, it was no surprise that he had fallen in love with her so quickly, to the point where, after


    she had left without saying anything, he searched for her all over the world.


    Nheless, he could not help but wonder if he and Lillian had a future.


    He was in a dire situation five years ago, and he was still in a precarious situation at the moment.


    Callum lowered his gaze to his hands for a long moment, thinking, ¡°Perhaps it is just like Madeline


    said. I have not been worthy of Lillian since five years ago.¡±


    It was not until the driver said, ¡°Mr. White, we have arrived,¡± that Callum realized they had arrived at


    Lillian¡¯s residential area.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Callum gazed through the car window at the apartment where Lillian resided.


    ¡°What is she doing in there now? Is she ming me for putting her in such an ufortable


    situation?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Mr. White, are you not going to enter?¡± the driver asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, just park here for a while,¡± Callum murmured. He remained seated, silently watching the


    apartment floor where Lillian was staying through the car window.


    ¡°When tomorrowes, I¡¯ll clear Lillian¡¯s name!¡± hemented silently.


    The next day, a news report revealed that Madeline had been involved with a mysterious man for


    several years and was that person¡¯s sugar mommy.


    Part of the man¡¯s identity was exposed, revealing that he used to work as a nightclub dancer but


    now lived in a high-end mansion with a housekeeper to serve him due to his involvement with


    Madeline.


    The reporter imed to have been following Madeline for several years and to have arge


    collection of photos documenting her secret meetings with the man.


    Naturally, some of them were made public on the inte.


    Madeline was photographed with the man in intimate situations, including photos of them


    passionately kissing each other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Furthermore, the reporter also hinted at having even more shocking


    content.


    When Madeline finally left Callum¡¯s mansion, she was surrounded by reporters and shown the


    photos. She realized right away what Callum meant when he asked her to put on an act.


    In reality, she was having an affair with that dancer. For those five years, just because she was


    pursuing Callum did not mean she had remained ascetic.


    She, too, had needs and enjoyed watching other men submit to her like subservient dogs.


    Those photographs, however, were taken two to three years ago. Madeline could not believe that a


    reporter with such shocking photos


    11:10


    had never asked her for a favor in all those years.


    Most likely, Callum was the one who supplied the reporter with those photos.


    In fact, Callum had been secretly plotting all along. Madeline could not help but be struck by his


    depth and ruthlessness as she wondered how she had fallen for him in the first ce.


    ¡°Ms. Tall, do you have any exnation for these photos?¡± asked one of the reporters.


    ¡°You were intimately involved with this man while you were in a


    rtionship with Mr. White. Could you please exin the nature of your rtionship with him? Are


    you two-timing?¡± asked another one.


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts on your engagement to Mr. White?¡±


    A series of questions bombarded Madeline, and she was now beginning to understand what Lillian


    had gone through in the past.


    ¡°Could this be Callum¡¯s way of punishing me for mistreating Lillian?¡± she wondered.


    Nheless, Lillian had Callume to her rescue back then, and Madeline had no one to help


    her. Worse, she was forced to put on a show.


    Even more shocking news broke the following day. The White family and the Tall family had called


    off the engagement.


    The cancetion of the marriage of convenience was shocking, but not entirely unexpected.


    However, people were surprised by how swiftly it had been finalized.


    Later that day, Madeline held a press conference to rify the situation. She exined, ¡°In reality,


    Mr. Callum White and I broke up a long time ago. My boyfriend is the man who has been discovered


    by the media. However, due to my parents¡¯ objections, I had to approach Mr. White to discuss the


    possibility of him pretending to be in a rtionship with me in front of my parents. Mr. White agreed


    to help me out because he knew that my boyfriend and I were genuinely in love. I hoped that by


    keeping up appearances for a while, my parents might eventually change their minds. All of this


    trouble has been caused by my selfishness, which has caused problems for the White family.


    Without our knowledge, my parents announced a marriage of convenience between the White


    family and the Tall family. Mr. White and I had nned to announce the end of our engagement after


    some time, but we had no idea it would lead to the


    11.10


    current situation. I deeply regret the trouble and inconvenience I have caused Mr. White and Ms.


    Lillian Quinn. I would like to rify that Mr. White and I were never engaged and had already broken


    up.¡±


    Madeline recited her prepared lines in front of the reporters¡¯ shlights and microphones, attempting


    to portray herself as a pitiful woman in love.


    At that time, the only thing she could do for herself was pretend to be a pitiful woman in love.


    Otherwise, she would almost certainly bebeled as a despicable woman.


    A reporter asked, ¡°Ms. Tall, will you marry your boyfriend then? How will you deal with it if your


    parents remain opposed to your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course I am going to marry him. I believe my parents will eventually understand. Even if they


    continue to oppose me,


    I will not give up.¡± Madeline pretended to be a strong woman ready to fight for love while secretly


    cursing the reporter for asking that question.


    ¡°But that man used to work as a nightclub dancer, and he¡¯s been involved in some questionable


    activities. Ms. Tall, are you sure you won¡¯t have any reservations about him?¡± another reporter


    asked.


    Madeline responded with a smile and said, ¡°I love him for who he is, and his past is irrelevant.¡±


    Inwardly, she was scolding, ¡°How can his past be irrelevant? The Tall family¡¯s reputation would be


    ruined if I married someone like him. Furthermore, how could a nightclub dancer be a good match


    for me? I will undoubtedly be aughingstock in the upper-ss cot¨¦rie. But for the time being,


    I must say these words in order to escape my current situation.¡±


    Subsequently, the reporters¡¯ questions mainly revolved around Madeline and the nightclub dancer.


    Lillian¡¯s predicament appeared to have beenrgely forgotten.


    When Lillian saw the press conference online, she was filled with shock and confusion.


    She had not expected her exoneration to be delivered in that manner. ¡°Madeline had another


    boyfriend, and Callum and Madeline had never nned to marry from the beginning? She even


    mentioned that they had broken up early in their rtionship. What on earth is going on?¡± she


    pondered.


    Lillian felt that the recent events had unfolded in a series of rapidly


    11:10


    changing scenes, almost like watching a cliche TV series on television. Not long ago, there was a


    lot of talk on the inte about the White family and the Tall family¡¯s marriage of convenience.


    However, on this day, the two families abruptly called off the engagement, and it was discovered


    that Madeline had another lover.


    ¡°Was this what Callum meant when he asked for time and promised to exin himself?¡± she


    thought.


    Meanwhile, Stephen, Abigail, and Lillian had been following the events online as well.


    The rtionship between the White family and the Tall family was what they were most concerned


    about at the time. After all, it would determine whether Lillian could ever live a normal life again.


    ¡°Does this mean that Lillian is fine now and that people will stop


    gossiping and criticizing her?¡± Abigail asked.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    After all, if Callum and Madeline had broken up long ago, Lillian would not really be considered a


    homewrecker.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Stephen said. ¡°Alright, alright. This matter should also be considered resolved. Later on,


    let¡¯s ask the bodyguard guarding here about the time we can go back.¡±


    ¡°But, if Madeline and Callum had broken up a long time ago, would that mean Callum still likes


    Lillian? Lillian, why don¡¯t you get together again with¡­¡± Abigail said.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I say that before? It¡¯s impossible for me to get together with him again, so stop having


    ideas anymore!¡± Lillian hurriedly said, extinguishing her mother¡¯s intention.


    Abigail could not help but let out a sigh. After all, she still had a good impression of Callum.


    Although she once med Callum for


    abandoning Lillian like that in the past. Now, thinking back about how Lillian never had a boyfriend


    these five years, and Callum seemed to still -have an interest in Lillian, she could not help but think


    about hoping for


    them to get back together.


    ¡°Enough with that! What¡¯s so good about this guy from the White family? When Lillian had an


    ident back then, that guy abandoned her for his own sake. Even if he is sessful now, he¡¯s not


    worthy of us!¡± Stephen shouted, ¡°Do you think our daughter can¡¯t find another man to marry other


    than Callum?¡±


    ¡°I was just saying,¡± Abigail muttered.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Mom, Dad, once this matter is over, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with Callum anymore. We


    should be able to go home in two days,¡± Lillian hurriedly said, fearing that her parents would argue


    again about her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, when they asked the bodyguard that night when they could leave, the bodyguard just


    replied, ¡°Mr. White hasn¡¯t given me an order yet. When he gives his permission, you can naturally


    go back.¡± ¡°Can you contact Callum and ask about it?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, you can contact Mr. White by yourself. Mr. White told me that he did not change his


    phone number, so you can contact him at any time,¡± replied the bodyguard again.¡±


    11:107


    Upon hearing it, Lillian turned silent.


    That night, she was alone in her room, staring at her mobile phone, but she did not dial Callum¡¯s


    number.


    Back then, she deleted Callum¡¯s phone number from her phone.


    But the number had already been imprinted in her mind. Even if she tried hard not to think about it


    and wanted to forget it, that number was still very clear that she recalled it again.


    ¡°Contact Callum?¡± Lillian thought with hesitation. In the end, she did not make the call and instead


    buried herself in the bed like an ostrich.


    She kept telling herself in her mind that even if Callum and Madeline were no longer engaged, and


    even if there were no feelings developed between them, it was impossible for her to get together


    with Callum again.


    To her, Callum was just an ex-boyfriend.


    Thinking in a daze, Lillian soon gradually fell asleep.


    She slept until she felt thirsty and could not resist the urge to get up and drink some water. She then


    opened her eyes drowsily and picked up the ss ced by the bedside, taking a sip of the water


    she had left there unfinished before going to bed.


    Just when she was halfway through her drink, her drowsy eyes met another pair of eyes in the


    room, and she suddenly widened her eyes Immediately after, she choked on the water and coughed


    dryly.


    After coughing for some time, Lillian put the ss aside awkwardly and looked nkly at Callum,


    who was sitting on a chair in the room.


    The moonlight shone on the man¡¯s face, showing a touch of coldness and loneliness.


    Callum was wearing a navy suit and a ck shirt, with the bangs on his foreheadbed back,


    looking just like what she had seen on the Inte before when reporters surrounded him for


    interviews.


    Lillian suddenly had a rather bizarre feeling. After all, she had just watched the man¡¯s news video


    online today, but now he suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Neither of them spoke and just stared at each other.


    After a long time, Lillian could not help blinking her eyes and said to Callum, ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯ste now.¡±


    11:10


    ¡°I know.¡± The maic male voice was heard in the room.


    Lillian thought after hearing the response, ¡°Does he know? If he knows, why did he suddenly


    appear in my room at thiste hour? Oh, yeah. This is not really my room. The whole condominium


    actually belongs to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here at thiste hour?¡± Lillian hesitated for a moment and asked.


    ¡°I just want to see you,¡± Callum answered. Even just sitting next to her and looking at her sleeping


    silently just now would make the man happy.


    He looked at Lillian¡¯s sleeping posture, which was not particrly attractive as before. Seeing that


    she would grind her teeth asionally in her sleep and roll on the bed, he remembered the times


    when they were together in the past.


    To him, those were beautiful moments.


    ¡°You slept quite soundly,¡± Callum said. ¡°But you almost fall out of the bed. Maybe next time, I should


    get a bigger custom-made bed for you so you won¡¯t fall easily.¡±


    -Lillian was sweating profusely. She thought, ¡°This man just came here in


    the middle of the night just to see me rolling on the bed?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I read today¡¯s news. I don¡¯t have any business here now, do I? When can I go back


    with my parents?¡± Lillian asked the question


    straightforwardly. Since Callum was here, it did save her the effort of giving him a call.


    ¡°Do you really want to go back early?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Of course. No one likes being restricted from moving all the time,¡± said Lillian.


    Callum kept silent.


    Lillian paused for a while and continued, ¡°Callum, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and


    Madeline, and I don¡¯t want to get involved with you two either. Madeline¡¯s words had singled me out


    at the press conference today. As long as there is no more connection between you and me in the


    future, this matter would be calmed down.¡±


    Callum¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have any connections with me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lillian gave him this answer with great certainty. ¡°Callum, I thought I had made it clear to you


    that day.¡±


    11:10


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± The man stood up and approached her.


    Lillian suddenly felt hrious. ¡°Why would you not agree? What right do you have not to agree?


    We¡¯ve broken up. It was you who proposed it back then! Is it because you broke up with Madeline


    and had no feelings for her anymore that you came to me again? What am I, a back-burner?¡±


    A trace of pain shed in Callum¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are never one!¡±


    ¡°But what you did had made me consider as a back-burner!¡± Lillian said angrily, ¡°Callum, you can


    choose not to love me or break up with me because these are your rights, but please be


    responsible for your feelings. I¡¯m also a human being, and I have emotions. Even if I don¡¯t have


    money and power, I¡¯m not a person at your beck and call!¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Callum approached the bedside and suddenly leaned down. His hands propped up on both sides of


    Lillian¡¯s body, and he stared at the woman with a burning gaze. ¡°Lillian, I have never seen you as a


    person at my beck and call.¡±


    For him, Lillian had always been his life.


    Lillian¡¯s


    eyes were fixed on the suddenly approaching face with astonishment, locking onto those deep and


    beautiful eyes. In an instant, Lillian felt a bit dazed, and then she immediately came to a realization,


    attempting to retreat backward with an embarrassed expression.


    At this moment, behind her back was the headboard, and there was no room for her to step back.


    Callum¡¯s face, on the other hand, approached even closer to her. ¡°Lillian, do you know how much I


    miss you?¡±


    Imiss


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice touched Lillian¡¯s heart with an enticing enchantment.


    Lillian looked away to avoid Callum¡¯s eyes because she was afraid that she would not be able to


    control herself and would fall in love with him again by staring at him at this close distance.


    Callum seemed not to be bothered by Lillian¡¯s reaction and continued to say in a hoarse voice, ¡°In


    the past five years, I missed you every day, and I regretted what I had done every day. If I had not


    been so confident and had been more careful and cautious back then, a lot of things would not


    happenedter on. Maybe we would have been married now and have had children¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Callum. What¡¯s the point in saying these now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. How would it be enough? I want you to know that I have never loved Madeline. The


    only person I love is you!¡± It was not until now that he said what had been hidden in his heart for five


    years.


    For five


    words silently in his heart. , he had only dared to keep the because he had to set up a n and


    counter the Tall family. This time, he could not afford to make the same mistakes again.


    Lillian suddenly caught her breath. She turned her head and stared at Callum in disbelief with


    widened eyes.


    Callum said, ¡°I love you. The only person I love is always you. I¡¯m


    11:10 1


    together with Madeline just to regain the White family back so that the Tall family¡­¡±


    However, before the man could finish his words, Lillian interrupted him, ¡°You said that the person


    you love is only me all along?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Callum replied with absolute certainty.


    ¡°The person you love now is still me?¡± she continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The definite answer was once again blurted out from his mouth. Lillian stared at the man in a


    daze and suddenlyughed. ¡°You love me. You love me the entire time, but¡­ You can give up love


    for the sake of taking back the White family, wealth, and power, right? Now, you¡¯re here to search


    for love again because you are already sure of having the wealth and the power?¡±


    Herugh made Callum panic inexplicably as if Lillian was getting further and further away from


    him.


    Clearly, Lillian was right in front of him right now. All he had to do was raise his hand, and he could


    easily touch her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lillian¡­ Listen to me¡­¡± Callum tried to exin.


    ¡°What else can you even say? Callum, we are never the same kind of person. Back then, I could


    not assist you as Madeline did, so you chose to break up with me. If your career encounters a crisis


    in the future and needs a second ¡®Madeline,¡¯ you will abandon me again when that happens, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t abandon you again. As long as you still love me, I¡¯m confident that no matter how


    difficult the situation will be, I will definitely be able to find a solution.¡± Callum believed that as long


    as Lillian was willing to be together with him, he would try his best to clear the obstacles between


    them.


    However, the answer the man heard was the other way around as Lillian answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I


    don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    The crisp voice, which was his favorite once, used to captivate his soul and upy his dreams. But


    now, that voice was saying the cruelest words he had ever heard.


    Callum¡¯s expression instantly turned pale.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you really love me anymore?¡± Even the man¡¯s voice became a littleborious, and


    every word was spoken with great difficulty.


    ¡°If I really still love you, I won¡¯t go on blind dates or have another


    24


    11:101


    rtionship,¡± Lillian responded. ¡°I can love you wholeheartedly when we love each other. But after


    we break up, I hope we part wayspletely without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Completely?¡± Callumughed bitterly, thinking Lillian did not know anything at all but came to tell


    him that she wanted aplete breakup. He also thought about how Lillian had no idea what


    Madeline had done after she was seriously injured, not even knowing what he had done for her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, but is Jerick the one you love?¡± Callum asked. Without waiting for Lillian¡¯s


    answer, he had already said with confidence, ¡°You don¡¯t love him. If you really love him, then you


    wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that thest time I kissed you.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s expression changed. She bit her lips tightly, looking like a cornered and disheveled tiny


    beast and appearing pitiful and sympathetic.


    Yet, it was Callum who really felt disheveled.


    ¡°Lillian, you don¡¯t love Jerick at all, do you?¡± The man¡¯s breath sprayed gently on Lillian¡¯s face.


    Lillian took a deep breath and replied, ¡°What about it if I don¡¯t love him? It doesn¡¯t mean I love you if


    I don¡¯t love him!¡±


    As she said that, she wrapped her arms around Callum¡¯s neck.


    In an instant, Callum felt his body stiffened, and his face turned pale.


    Looking at Lillian¡¯s suddenly approaching face, the man instantly understood what she was going to


    do, but he was reluctant to push her


    away.


    Even if such touch was not her sincere intention, and even though it was a kind of harm to him,


    Callum was still willing to ept everything from her.


    Lillian¡¯s lips pressed firmly on his, just as he had kissed her before.


    Lillian was merely replicating the kiss, even doing it mechanically, to the extent that the kiss carried


    a coldness in it.


    Yet, Callum could not help but close his eyes. He recalled and fantasized, thinking they were still


    doing fine together now and that Lillian still had him in her heart.


    When the kiss ended, Lillian looked at Callum quietly. ¡°What does such a


    11:10


    kiss even mean? Even those who don¡¯t love each other could kiss like this. In fact, I can kiss Jerick


    in front of you to prove it, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to kiss him like that just to prove it to you because it will


    be an insult to Jerick.¡±


    Therefore, this was the only way she could prove to Callum.


    ¡°Callum, I can¡¯t agree with your attitude towards love, and I also can¡¯t keep up with your pace. I


    can¡¯t even give you any assistance in your career, so why do you have to pester me? I hurt you


    once, and you also hurt me once, so we¡¯re even.¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression turned paler, and his body trembled slightly. Ayer of sweat broke out on his


    forehead. ¡°That won¡¯t happen! Lillian, there¡¯s nothing we can get even between us!¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    ¡°So what can we do to get even? Do you want me to sleep with you? Or do you want me to


    apany you in an imaginary rtionship?¡± Lillian said sarcastically. ¡°You can have any type of


    woman you want, so why do you have to behave like you only want me? In fact, it¡¯s not like you only


    want me. If it were the case, we wouldn¡¯t have broken up back then.¡± ¡°What am I even to you in


    your eyes?¡± Callum stared at her and asked. Lillian met his gaze. ¡°A man I once loved. But in the


    future, I will never love you again. I could get hurt once but could not stand it the second time.


    You¡¯re a man with a great ambition. You want your career and power, but I just want to keep my


    husband and children safe and live a peaceful life like an ordinary citizen.¡±


    Both Lillian and Callum grew up inpletely different environments, so ever since the beginning,


    they were destined to have no future together.


    Upon hearing it, Callum stood up slowly and retreated step by step. -The moonlight shone on him


    through the window.


    His face was half-illuminated and half-shrouded in the moonlight.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. What kind of woman do I evenck? Why does it have to be only you?¡± Callum


    drooped his eyes lightly, and the corners of his lips slowly curved upward.


    Five years had passed, and the five-year plotting finally pushed the Tall family to the edge. Yet, in


    these five years, Callum was also wiped away from Lillian¡¯s heart little by little.


    The man curved his lips. It was a smile, but Lillian felt that his smile seemed like he was crying.


    Lillian felt pain in her heart.


    ¡°Stop! Stop feeling any pain for this man anymore. Didn¡¯t I already decide to let go of him


    completely? Then, I can¡¯t let my emotions be influenced by him anymore,¡± Lillian told herself in her


    mind, but she could not move her eyes away from the man¡¯s face, and the pain in her heart was still


    there.


    Callum did not give Lillian another nce anymore and walked out of the room silently.


    When the room was left with Lillian alone, she finally let go of all the


    strength she had pretended to show just now. The vulnerability and pain on her face were what


    Callum had never seen before.


    The next day, the three family members of the Quinn family were told that they could return to their


    original residence at any time if they wished to.


    Lillian was stunned and thought, ¡°We can finally go back?¡± This was what she hoped for, but when


    she was told that she could return for real, her heart seemed to be filled with an emotion that even


    she could not exin well herself.


    Leaving here and returning to her home meant that the issue was over, and she would have nothing


    to do with Callum anymore.


    She thought, ¡°I had refused him like thatst night. Wasn¡¯t that what I asked for?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, are you going back today?¡± the bodyguard asked.


    After the three family members of the Quinn family discussed for a while, Lillian finally answered,


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be going back today.¡±


    ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll arrange a car to send you backter,¡± the bodyguard replied. After packing up and


    waiting for about an hour, the three rode in a ck car to the residential area where the Quinn


    residence was located.


    Behind the ck car, another car was following behind.


    Callum drove behind the ck car and followed it all the way. When the car in front stopped at the


    entrance of the residential area, Callum parked his car in the shadowy area across the road,


    watching Lillian and her parentse out of the car and walk into the residential area!


    That figure was his deepest yearning.


    Callum could have any kind of woman he wanted, but Lillian did not understand that the man only


    wanted her.


    He only wanted Lillian because he only loved her, and all his feelings had already been given to her,


    so it was impossible for him to seek another


    woman.


    Although it was an expedient measure to abandon Lillian back then, Callum never thought about the


    future.


    It was because he did not know if he would have a future. He also had no clue whether he could


    take back everything from the White family and defeat the Tall family.


    11:10


    Everything was like walking on thin ice for him. At that time, he could not even secretly give her a


    promise.


    In the past five years, Callum had only secretly asked someone to keep an eye on Lillian to learn


    about her daily activities but did not dare to show up himself before her. What he could do was just


    put up with it.


    However, what he wanted had already been obtained in the present, but Lillian¡¯s heart was no


    longer on him.


    At that thought, Callum could not help the urge to raise a self-deprecating and bitter smile on his


    lips.


    He found the situation truly ridiculous. He could do everything for Lillian, but in the end, his efforts


    were all in vain. Or perhaps the fact that she was still alive now was already the greatest blessing to


    him, so there was nothing else he could ask for.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Callum stayed quietly in the car. Even until Lillian¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared from his


    sight, he still looked in that direction. After an unknown period of time, Callum¡¯s phone rang. He


    answered the call and heard the caller on the other end of the phone say, ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Tall has


    left Strico today, and we¡¯ve also informed the media so that no one from the news media will disturb


    Ms. Quinn in the future.¡±


    ¡°Good. Continue to keep an eye on the Tall family, and see who will give them a hand,¡± Callum said


    coldly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the subordinate responded and ended the call.


    Callum put away his phone and thought, ¡°The Tall family¡­ Even if I can give them a way out now


    as promised, it would just make bad things happen gradually without me noticing.¡±


    In the end, the only fate he wanted the Tall family to have was destruction.


    As time went by, Callum did not know how long he had been staying outside the residential area


    until another car drove into the ce, which made Callum¡¯s gaze suddenly turn cold.


    That was Jerick¡¯s car.


    He had seen the man¡¯s car before, so he naturally remembered the license te.


    Callum thought, ¡°Jerick came to find Lillian! That man and Lillian¡­¡± Thinking of the scene where he


    saw Lillian together with Jerick before, a burst of jealousy surged in his chest, causing him to almost


    be out of


    374


    11:101


    breath.


    Callum opened the car door and got out of his car.


    He walked step by step into the residential area and arrived at the unit building where Lillian¡¯s home


    was located.


    In the past, he had been there many times. He went to Lillian¡¯s home, chatted with her parents, and


    then had dinner together.


    In Lillian¡¯s home, Callum felt the warmth of an ordinary household for the first time. Even if the


    material conditions were not so good, the family was joyful. They did not have to scheme against


    each other, let alone read others¡¯ expressions and specte on each other¡¯s minds. He wondered if


    his role back then had been reced by Jerick.


    That man would rece his existence and be together with Lillian. In the future, he would even


    marry Lillian and have children with her.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    With that thought, Callum¡¯s handsome face instantly became distorted. Jealousy, pain, struggle, and


    contradiction were all shown on his face. Meanwhile, after leaving the Quinn residence, Jerick felt


    relieved. When he gave a call to Lillian today and knew that she had returned home smoothly, he


    hurried over to see her.


    Fortunately, the matter had subsided, and Lillian¡¯s life should be able to return to normal.


    ¡°Jerick, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for us to stay in touch, just say it, directly. I¡¯ll be fine with


    that,¡± said Lillian.


    At the thought of what Lillian had said to him privately in the Quinn residence, Jerick could not help


    but have a smile sh across his eyes again.


    Sometimes, he would think that this woman was way too candid.


    Even though Lillian was already 33 years old, she gave off a sense of innocence like a child.


    Maybe it was also for this reason that Jerick wanted to keep in touch with her after the blind date.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch then. You are also the victim in this matter,¡± said Jerick.


    ¡°So, you believe I¡¯m innocent regarding the matter of me appearing at the hotel with Callum?¡± Lillian


    asked.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± This was the answer he gave her.


    Jerick thought, ¡°Yes, I do believe her. If there¡¯s something between her and Callum, given her


    personality, she would have told me about it directly.¡±


    At the thought of Callum, Jerick could not help but think about the time he met the man back then.


    He pondered in his mind, ¡°Even though their rtionship is in the past for Lillian, what about


    Callum? Has it really passed for him? Especially now that Callum and Madeline have called off their


    engagement!¡±


    As Jerick walked out of the elevator, he suddenly stopped as he saw a figure standing not far away


    at this moment. He noticed that the figure was Callum.


    11HI


    He wondered why Callum was here.


    Jerick looked at the man in shock. The two men just looked at each other from a distance, and none


    of them spoke.


    After a while, Jerick suppressed the shock in his mind and walked forward step by step. Just as he


    was about to pass by Callum, thetter suddenly said, ¡°Jerick, are you nning to get together with


    Lillian?¡± Jerick stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Callum. ¡°This is my personal


    matter. I don¡¯t need to exin it to you, Mr. White.¡±


    Even though Callum was the chairman of White Maple Group, and now that he was the final big


    winner after the battle with the Tall family, which showed a stark difference between the two men,


    Jerick was neither haughty nor humble when facing Callum.


    ¡°What if I insist on knowing?¡± Callum said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. White, are you trying to threaten me?¡± Jerick replied.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Callum said, and the jealousy in his eyes was so obvious at this moment.


    Jerick turned silent. He naturally knew that with his power, he would just attempt the impossible if he


    really wanted to confront Callum. If Callum really wanted to get an answer, he could use thousands


    of ways to force Jerick tell him.


    to?


    Besides, the jealousy in Callum¡¯s eyes right now was shown before Jerick. Jerick wondered if the


    other man was jealous of him because of Lin.


    Jerick did not expect that one day, he would be the target of Callum¡¯s jealousy.


    ¡°Mr. White, if you still have feelings for Lillian, it¡¯s not me you should ask but Lillian,¡± Jerick replied.


    ¡°Even if I really n to be with Lillian, and if she doesn¡¯t choose me, then the rtionship won¡¯t


    work in the end. Simrly, if you still have feelings for her, but she doesn¡¯t choose you, it¡¯s


    impossible for the both of you to get together. The real choice is on Lillian.¡±


    Callum pursed his thin lips tightly. ¡°I just want to know if you are nning to get together with her.¡±


    Jerick sighed. It seemed that he could not leave without giving the answer today. ¡°Lillian is a good


    woman. If she and I could really like each other, I naturally would want to be together with her.¡±


    ¡°If you can love her to the point of giving everything to her, only then do


    274


    you have the right to be with her. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the right!¡± Callum seemed to be


    warning the other man.


    ¡°Why? If I don¡¯t love Lillian enough to give everything to her, will you stop me from being with her,


    Mr. White?¡± Jerick asked.


    Callum did not answer, but his indifferent expression was already a kind of acquiescence.


    ¡°Mr. White, can you give everything to Lillian yourself? If so, then you can just pursue Lillian again.


    As I said, the final choice is in Lillian¡¯s hands,¡± Jerick replied.


    However, Callum¡¯s expression suddenly changed after Jerick finished his words. Callum grabbed


    the other man by the cor with both hands and red at him fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t even know


    anything. You have no idea


    I¡­¡±


    As he spoke to this point, he paused again.


    Callum let go of his hands with dejection. His eyes, which were initially full of jealousy, suddenly


    turned dead. ¡°You¡¯d better treat Lillian wholeheartedly. Otherwise, I will make your life worse than


    death. I¡¯m a man of my word!¡±


    After saying that, Callum turned around and left.


    He thought, ¡°If¡­ If Lillian¡¯s really willing to be with Jerick, maybe what I should do is give them my


    blessing.¡±


    He would give his blessing to Lillian and let her live the life she wanted.


    As for him, perhaps not getting what he was seeking was the best punishment for him.


    Jerick looked at Callum¡¯s retreating figure and finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    His body trembled when Callum said thest sentence just now. Jerick knew that this man was


    serious. Callum¡¯s expression and tone seemed to convey that if Jerick treated Lillian badly, Callum


    would definitely hunt him


    It was no doubt that Callum still clearly loved Lillian deeply.


    ¡°But, since that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t Callum pursue Lillian again bute to warn me instead?¡±


    Jerick¡¯s mind was full of confusion as the man thought of that.


    Lillian¡¯s life began to return to normal. However, when she returned to.. work, she learned that


    Reba was fired.


    11HI


    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a rumor that Reba is really the one who recorded the video of you


    entering and exiting the hotel? She even sold the video to reporters and verified ounts!¡± a


    colleague told Lillian the gossip. ¡°I have no idea that Reba is such a person!¡±


    ¡°Why would you be so clueless? I already saw through her true colors long ago,¡± another colleague


    said. ¡°Reba is really horrible. By doing this, she wanted to put Lillian into a deadly situation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m d Lillian is safe. As the culprit, Reba is reaping what she sowed. It¡¯s a good thing


    that Mr. Todd had fired her! We have one less troublemaker in our group!¡± someone added.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    In an instant, Lillian¡¯s colleagues flocked over to her. There was even a hint of unctuousness in their


    voices.


    Some of them began asking Lillian tentatively about the nature of her rtionship with Callum.


    ¡°Does Callum want to get back together with you, Lillian?¡±


    ¡°He took you away from the horde of reporters that day. He was so handsome that he looked like


    the prince who rescues the princess in a fairy tale!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Will you be Mrs. White, Lillian?¡±


    Naturally, Lillian knew that Callum was the reason for the abrupt change in her coworkers¡¯ attitudes


    toward her.


    Wryly, she pondered about how society was so materialistic. As he had experienced a lot over the


    past five years, it did not bother her very much.


    ¡°There is nothing going on between me and Mr. White now, so please don¡¯t specte any further. I


    have somebody in my life now, and it will cause trouble for me if you go on proiming that,¡± Lillian


    said coldly.


    Her colleagues looked at each other with embarrassment at her words and dispersed soon after.


    Atst, Lillian regained some peace.


    Callum was nowhere to be seen when she arrived


    me the day before. ¡°Mr. White said that this matter should beid to rest,¡± his men had


    informed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Quinn. Your life will return to normal as before.¡±


    ¡°As before¡­¡± she wondered to herself. ¡°Does that mean he won¡¯t be showing up anymore?¡±


    Lillian felt her nose twinging at that thought, and her eyes suddenly felt moist and warm. ¡°This is


    what I¡¯ve been waiting eagerly for,¡± she told herself. ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about?¡±


    It was the best ending for her and Callum to be separated like this; there was no hatred or


    resentment, and they would remember each other fondly.


    Surely, it was better than getting back together, and then resenting each


    other if things went wrong again.


    Though Callum had told her that she was the one he still loved, she had no courage to be with him


    again.


    She was 33 years old, and no longer 28.


    Perhaps the older she was, the more timid she became.


    Rosalie heaved a sigh of relief after learning that Lillian had returned home and that her life had


    regained its calm.


    Relieved that Lillian¡¯s life was slowly returning to normal, she announced, ¡°We will ask Amelia out


    the next time I am free, and the three of us will have a good catch-up. We haven¡¯t had a decent


    outing since I returned to Strico.¡±


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s about time the three of us hung out again,¡± Lillian replied before sighing. ¡°Time flies. It¡¯s


    been almost five years.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Time does pass quickly,¡± Rosalie concurred.


    Many things had changed over the past five years, but some would never change.


    After ending the call with Lillian, Rosalie had the driver take her to an office building on the west


    side of the city. Intending to start aw firm, she had begun looking at venues.


    When she was about to enter the office building, something fell from above without warning.


    ¡°Danger!¡± eximed a voice behind her, and Rosalie felt herself shoved aside with great force,


    causing her to fall to the ground. At the same time, she felt a pair of hands wrapped protectively


    around her.


    Then, the urgent tter of footsteps drew nearer. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood!¡± the bodyguards and the driver


    eximed.


    With a start, Rosalie stood up with the help of the bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she looked at the


    man getting to his feet and dusting his body with his head bowed.


    It was the fellow who saved her moments ago.


    ¡°Are you all right, sir? Thank you¡­¡±


    The man raised his head, and she became stunned.


    ¡°Zachary!¡± she realized inwardly.


    Back then, he was a prominent young gentleman in Strico, her ex-boyfriend at that time, and also


    the fianc¨¦e of Yvette Hamilton.


    16H


    Zachary was different now.


    He was d in shabby clothes and dirty sneakers. His once handsome face had aged. Even the


    hairs by his temples were flecked with white.


    She recalled that Zachary would be in his mid-thirties, but he looked a decade older.


    He was no longer the young man in his typical suit and leather shoes, the bright young heir of the


    Xanthos family. Now, he looked like a


    blue-cor worker who was tired of life.


    After Zachary ascertained that it was Rosalie standing before him, a trace of surprise shed across


    his face. Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s you. I learned from the news that you¡¯d returned to Strico, but


    I didn¡¯t expect to see you under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie gazed at him, not knowing what to say for a moment. Zachary had hurt her so


    much that she had considered killing herself at one point out of desperation. Worst still, she had lost


    the courage to love again.


    If it were not for Jonathan, she shuddered to imagine how miserable she -would have ended up


    being.


    Despite all of that, it had been Zachary who rescued her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have somebody apany you to the hospital for a checkup, and I¡¯ll bear all the expenses.¡±


    After a while, Rosalie went on, ¡°You saved my life, after all. Thank you. Let me know if there¡¯s


    anything you need.¡±


    Her words caused an embarrassed flush to tinge Zachary¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything in


    return for saving you earlier. I¡¯m not hurt. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie stared at Zachary. ¡°Well then, thank you!¡± After


    expressing her gratitude once more, she nced at the flowerpot and scattered soil that had fallen


    to the ground. Turning around, she addressed the bodyguards beside her, ¡°Find out how this


    flowerpot fellter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the bodyguards replied.


    Several security guards of the building came running over when they heard themotion. ¡°What


    are you doing here again?¡± they said in disgust when they saw Zachary. ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you that we


    already have a special delivery team? Don¡¯t try and poach our business. Scram!¡±


    One of the bodyguards roughly dragged Zachary away from the


    374


    TENT


    entrance.


    Zachary grimaced in pain. He clutched his right wrist with his left hand.


    ¡°Still pretending, are you?¡± The guard thought Zachary was putting on an


    act.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Rosalie ordered the security guard. ¡°A flowerpot fell from your building earlier, and it


    was this gentleman who saved me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be yelling at him now!¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    The security guard was stunned upon hearing that. Then, he noticed the broken shards of the


    flowerpot and the dirt on the ground.


    Thus, he hurriedly relinquished his grip. Rosalie had her bodyguard examine Zachary¡¯s wrist.


    After a careful examination, the bodyguards reported to Rosalie, ¡°This man¡¯s wrist is broken, Mrs.


    Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Take him to the hospital,¡± Rosalie ordered.


    ¡°Right away,¡± he replied.


    Rosalie¡¯s phone rang at that moment. She answered it, and her


    expression suddenly changed upon hearing what the caller said. ¡°I see. All right, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalie did not enter the building but headed for the courthouse instead.


    Her bodyguard, on the other hand, sent Zachary to the hospital. After Rosalie emerged from court,


    she received a call from her bodyguard, telling her that Zachary had seen a doctor and was


    reportedly suffering only a mild injury, which would take about a month to recover.


    ¡°Very well. Give him thepensation he deserves. If he has any other requirements, tell me


    ahead of time,¡± Rosalie instructed..


    Then, Rosalie called Connor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smuckler, but there might be some trouble toe.¡±


    ¡°I know. That fellow, Yoel, filed awsuit, didn¡¯t he? No big deal. Let the public prosecutor¡¯s office


    investigate it. Our conscience for this case is clear. The gossip, meanwhile, doesn¡¯t matter because


    I¡¯m an old man. My wife, too, knows you well enough, and she won¡¯t overthink it. You and your


    husband, though¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t misunderstand anything,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. ¡°Jon trusts me.¡±


    Connor was pleased. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jonathan did note home for dinner that night. ¡°Mr. Youngblood will being homete today,¡±


    Gary announced. ¡°Please have your dinner first, Guillermo, Ms. Youngblood, and Mrs.


    Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Rosalie was used to him skipping dinner for work. She


    10:171


    ordered the servant to keep Jonathan¡¯s portion warm before beginning to eat with the children.


    In the meantime, Jonathan was ring condescendingly at the honest-looking woman before him.


    If she had not admitted to it, he would not have thought that she was the one who dropped the


    flowerpot off the 20th floor earlier that day.


    This woman was a cleaner of the building. Honest, meek, and diligent in her daily tasks, he could


    scarcely believe she had done such a thing.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know who had you drop the flowerpot, do you?¡± Jonathan asked coldly.


    The cleaner was blindfolded at the moment. She was unaware that the man standing before her


    was Jonathan, the worst possible person in Strico one could provoke.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I-I don¡¯t know. I just received a printed note, instructing me to drop the flowerpot on the


    woman at the appointed time. Together with the note, there was a 20,000 dor deposit. There


    would be another 20,000 uponpleting the job.¡±


    The cleaner was stammering. Scared to death, she was cursing the impulse thatpelled her to


    ept the job. She thought that there were no surveince cameras that high up in the building. As


    long as the flowerpot met its mark, she would be 40,000 dors richer-enough for her to build a


    house in her vige.


    She did not even stop to consider what would happen to the person it hit. Unexpectedly, somebody


    had brought her here before the stack of bills had even grown warm in her hands. At that moment,


    her hands that had once dropped the flowerpot were already stained with blood.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want her hands to do anything like that ever again. After you¡¯re


    done, hand her over to the police,¡± he ordered his subordinates coldly.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± his men answered.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The cleaner panicked. ¡°Are they going to break my hands?¡± she wondered. At that moment, she


    would rather be handed over to the police.


    Please spare me. I won¡¯t do it again. I-I¡¯ll surrender myself to the police¡­¡± No matter how she


    pleaded, however, Jonathan¡¯s expression remained frigid.


    10:47


    ¡°This woman should be grateful that Rosalie didn¡¯t get hurt today,¡± he thought grimly. ¡°Otherwise, a


    thousand deaths wouldn¡¯t be enough for her, much less losing her hands!¡±


    Ignoring the woman¡¯s pleas, Jonathan left. Carlos scrambled to catch up. After they entered the car


    parked outside, Carlos handed Jonathan a file. ¡°This is what Zachary has been up to for the past


    few years. Now a courier, he had coincidentallye to your wife¡¯s rescue today and had his wrist


    broken because of it. Mrs. Youngblood had somebody send him to the hospital for treatment.¡±


    Jonathan looked through the documents in his hand, and the atmosphere inside the car seemed to


    compress.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Jonathan said suddenly, his voice ringing in the car. ¡°Y-Yes, what a


    coincidence.¡± Carlos¡¯ forehead was covered in beads of sweat. He detected a trace of jealousy in


    Jonathan¡¯s voice.


    A thought suddenly urred to him. ¡°Could Mr. Youngblood¡­ be jealous that Zachary saved


    Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°Is there any surveince footage of the spot?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carlos hurriedly took out his phone, selected a video intercepted by his men, and yed it for


    his employer.


    In the video, Zachary ran up from behind and wrapped his arms around Rosalie, tackling her to the


    ground.


    After a while, they stood up again and had a conversation.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes grew dimmer than ever. Even after the video ended, his gaze lingered on the


    screen, as if he was thinking hard about something. Thus, Carlos was forced to continue holding the


    phone after the video had finished ying. He took a careful nce at his employer, wondering if


    Jonathan was actually jealous.


    Just as Carlos was contemting if he should say something, that nothing was going on between


    Rosalie and Zachary, Jonathan¡¯s cold voice sounded once more.


    ¡°Do you think Rosalie is feeling sorry for Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Carlos was stunned. ¡°Feeling sorry?¡±


    He stared at Carlos nonchntly. ¡°People are sympathetic creatures, aren¡¯t they? Zachary was


    once her boyfriend, after all. Do you think she feels sorry for him?¡±


    10 43


    Carlos felt a sudden chill down his spine. He sensed that Zachary would wind up with a tragic fate if


    he answered yes.


    That was proof enough for him that Jonathan was indeed jealous.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think so,¡± Carlos said cautiously. ¡°After all, Mrs.


    Youngblood didn¡¯t ask you to show the Xanthos family and the Hamilton


    family mercy when you decided to strike.¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t sympathize with Zachary.¡±


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Zachary in his heart. If Rosalie really sympathized with Zachary,


    then Zachary would be on his own.


    ¡°Also, find out who is behind this. I want to know who wants to harm Rosie,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    He knew the cleaner was just doing someone else¡¯s bidding.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered quickly.


    ¡°Also, regarding the matter of Rosie and her mentor getting sued, find awyer who is best at


    fighting suchwsuits in Strico to counterim it. Then, investigate Yoel to see if there¡¯s another


    person behind him orchestrating this scheme!¡± After all, Rosalie was now Jonathan¡¯s wife and the


    lady of the Youngblood family. Anyone withmon sense wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to offend the


    Youngblood family.


    Moreover, he read the case files from back then and realized Rosalie was right. The factual


    evidence was undoubtedly conclusive, and there was no possibility of misjudgment.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°But if that was really the case, what is Yoel ying at, then? Is he just trying to


    attract the media¡¯s attention? Is there any benefit for him to gain, or is he harboring other ulterior


    motives?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned pensive as he pondered. No matter who was trying to harm Rosalie, he


    would protect her from getting hurt.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood. I¡¯ll carry out your orders,¡± Carlos replied, knowing the importance of Rosalie


    to Jonathan.


    However, what made him a little confused was that Jonathan seemed to care about Rosalie as


    much as before. If he hadn¡¯t known it, he would¡¯ve thought Jonathan hadn¡¯t lost his memories.


    The car arrived at the Youngblood residence. When Jonathan entered, he saw Rosalie and their two


    children dancing in the living room. Jennifer danced excitedly next to her mother. Even Guillermo


    was also blushing and twisting his little body awkwardly.


    Although the little boy seemed reluctant to move his body, the


    embarrassed smile on his face was something Jonathan had never seen before.


    10:48


    Since Rosalie¡¯s return, Guillermo seemed to be more lively and cheerful.


    In a daze, Jonathan looked at Rosalie, surrounded by their children and smiling dazzlingly. He


    thought, ¡°Rosie¡­ She promised she would give me a home. And now, she has truly lived up to her


    promise and provided me with a home.¡±


    At that moment, Rosalie seemed to sense his gaze. She looked over and then stopped moving


    unconsciously.


    Just like that, the two held each other¡¯s gaze.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Seeing Jonathan, Jennifer immediately ran up to him happily, spreading her arms as a


    sign of asking him to hug her.


    Jonathan picked up his daughter and kissed her cheek naturally.


    Of course, that kissing gesture was also a habit he developed under Jennifer¡¯s insistence upon her


    return to the Youngblood family.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you had dinner?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten anything, I¡¯ve left some


    food for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll eat some,¡± Jonathan said.


    So, Rosalie asked her son and daughter to continue ying under the housekeeper¡¯s watch while


    she apanied Jonathan to the dining room for dinner. She happened to have something else to


    tell him as well.


    The housekeeper served the food Rosalie had requested them to save for Jonathan earlier.


    Jonathan picked up the fork and started to eat.


    He didn¡¯t eat fast or slowly. Even if it was just a simple meal, he still exuded an elegant aura while


    eating.


    Rosalie originally intended to wait for Jonathan to finish dinner before talking about what happened


    that day, but Jonathan said first, ¡°You were almost hit by a flowerpot today. Fortunately, nothing


    happened to you. I will arrange for more people to protect you.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment, and then she understood that the bodyguards or driver had


    reported the incident to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t refuse his offer. ¡°I was indeed lucky. I asked the bodyguards to find out what


    happened, but I don¡¯t know the result yet.¡± ¡°The cleaner threw the flowerpot,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°The cleaner?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Did you ask someone to investigate this incident as well?¡±


    10:481


    ¡°Of course, I have to send someone to investigate it since you¡¯re


    involved!¡± he said. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine today.¡± If something happened to her, he might lose his


    mind and unleash his wrath on everyone inside the building.


    Putting down the te and cutlery in his hand, he suddenly grabbed her hands.


    Her fingers were slightly bent out of shape. He knew that was a result of the injuries she sustained


    during her imprisonment. The person who hurt her before was Yvette. As for Zachary, he had


    watched the scenes unfold without intervening.


    The image of that cleaner¡¯s bloody hands shed across Jonathan¡¯s mind., Regardless of how


    badly another person¡¯s hands were injured, the sight. wouldn¡¯t rouse his pity. His heart would only


    ache for her hands. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at my hands like this?¡± Rosalie was a


    little ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t help but withdraw her fingers. ¡°My hand¡­ Well, they¡¯re not


    very good-looking.¡±


    She tried to retract her hands as she spoke. After all, women always wanted to show their beautiful


    side in front of the people they loved. Her hands were considered uglypared with ordinary


    people. However, he suddenly sped her hands, cing them on his palms. ¡°Your hands are


    beautiful. To me, they are the most beautiful pair of hands.¡±


    Her face blushed slightly. She thought, ¡°Is this considered sweet nothings? Does he know he¡¯s very


    seductive when uttering these words?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know you¡¯re justforting me. I¡¯ve gotten used to the appearance of my hands


    after so many years,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m being truthful. I like everything about you, and everything about you is beautiful, including this


    pair of hands. They¡¯re also exquisite. No other pair of hands can rece yours.¡±


    -He held her hands and pulled them to his lips. Then, he pursed his lips


    and nted a kiss on each of her deformed fingers.


    Rosalie blushed even more. They were in the dining room now. Although they were a little far away


    from the living room, the space was not enclosed. If the children and housekeeper were to look


    over, they would undoubtedly witness that scene.


    ¡°Someone will see us,¡± Rosalie whispered to remind him.


    ¡°They can watch as they like.¡± Jonathan chuckled and licked her fingertips. ¡°We are a married


    couple, Rosie. It¡¯s natural for us to do more intimate things, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    She quickly came up with an excuse and said, ¡°That¡¯s what he said, but¡­ You should eat first. You


    haven¡¯t finished your meal yet!¡±


    When he licked her fingertips just now, it seemed that there was a current spreading all over her


    body.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded obediently, put down her hand, picked up the fork again, and ate dinner.


    ¡°Does your hand hurt all these years?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s the same as before. It will hurt easily when it is wet and cold outside,¡± she said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you want to see Mr. Sabatini again?¡± Jonathan asked. When Jonathan


    mentioned Levi Sabatini, Rosalie was stunned. She looked at Jonathan in surprise and asked, ¡°Do


    you know Mr. Sabatini?¡± Jonathan was stunned, and it was as if he had realized something. His


    eyes shed, and he answered, ¡°Well, I know that these days, I remember some previous things.


    Hence, I also remember Mr. Sabatini.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened before?¡± Rosalie got excited.


    ¡°I only remember certain things,¡± he replied tly, in sharp contrast to her excitement. ¡°Do you want


    me to remember what happened before?¡± ¡°Of course I want you to¡­¡± She paused halfway through


    her words. ¡°Do I want him to remember what had happened before? If he really remembered what


    happened when I fell into the sea, how would he feel if he knew that his grandfather had betrayed


    him? What would happen to his mental state then?¡± she thought.


    For a moment, Rosalie hesitated.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie and asked, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Actually, whether you can remember it or not, Jon, I just hope you can be happy!¡± Rosalie only


    hoped that if one day he really remembered everything, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered for the rest of his


    life because of Leonard.


    ¡°If Jon¡¯s grandfather hadn¡¯t arranged everything after his death, Jon and I would not have lost five


    years of our lives. We still have a child missing. I don¡¯t even know if the child is still alive or not!¡± she


    thought.


    With that in mind, Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened unconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy now,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°What about you? Do you


    10:18


    hope to remember the memory of leaving me and the Youngblood family?¡±


    She was stunned, but then she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about what I¡¯m hoping for. For me, that memory is


    no longer important. Now I¡¯m back. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re back, and that¡¯s enough.¡± He smiled gently.


    It might have been enough for her, but it was still far from enough for him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He wanted to know the truth about what had happened back then and the real reason she left him.


    Maybe when he really knew it, he could rest assured.


    Otherwise, he would never be at ease.


    At night, after the two children fell asleep, Rosalie returned to her bedroom and saw Jonathan


    sitting on a couch in his bedroom, looking through a document.


    Right then, she said, ¡°Jon, I want to tell you something.¡±


    In response, he put the documents on the coffee table in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Okay. Tell


    me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Yoel said Mr. Smuckler and I faked awsuit and put him in prison. Recently, we have been


    sued for this matter. The public prosecutor¡¯s office may conduct some investigations rted to the


    case between me and Mr. Smuckler ording to the regtions. Maybe¡­ Well, there might be


    some nasty remarks. Maybe Youngblood Group would as well¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will misunderstand something?¡± Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°I know. You respected Mr. Smuckler very much. When you were in Lofbury, your mentor helped


    you a lot, and you had a good rtionship with your mentor. As for the Youngblood Group, if such a


    petty person could smear and affect it at will, the Youngblood family would have been unable to stay


    in Strico.¡±¡±


    Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Rosalie felt relieved.


    She was not afraid of the issues concerning outsiders, but she was only afraid that there would be


    another conflict with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Just stay with me and you¡¯ll be all right,¡± he said.


    Rosalie was moved.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment, bit her lip slightly, and said, ¡°Today,


    10,380


    the flowerpot fell, and it was Zachary who saved me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the bodyguards or drivers who were with me had already reported it to him, but I think I


    should take the initiative to mention it so that I can reassure him,¡± Rosalie thought.


    She knew that he was suspicious and sensitive, but what she could do was give him as much sense


    of security as possible and be honest with him.


    ¡°I know.¡± He picked up the document that had been ced on the coffee table and handed it to her.


    ¡°Do you want to see it? Zachary¡¯s life these years has not been as good as expected.¡±


    Rosalie raised her eyebrows slightly and gracefully took the document to look through it.


    The document was about Zachary¡¯s situation in the past few years, and the Xanthos family had


    fallen dramatically. Although Zachary tried to transform thepany, he waster deceived. All the


    funds invested by the Xanthos family were lost, and they ended up owing a lot of debt. Zachary¡¯s life


    became more and more dire. Frank died two years prior. At that moment, Olivia, Zachary, and


    Zendaya were crowded in a small rental home.


    Zachary was a courier, delivering couriers every day for a living.


    Looking at the report, Rosalie only had a sense of impermanence. ¡°Who could have imagined that


    the Xanthos family would be like this?¡± she thought.


    As Rosalie looked at the report, Jonathan stared at her and saw the subtle change in her


    expression. After she closed the report, he asked, ¡°Will you sympathize with Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Sympathize with him?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment and looked at Jonathan strangely. ¡°Do


    you think I will sympathize with him?¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and stared at her. After a while, he asked, ¡°You won¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t have sympathy for Zachary. There is no need to


    sympathize with him. I only have feelings for the people I care about. As for those who don¡¯t matter,


    I won¡¯t sympathize with them even if they deserve it.¡±


    ¡°He was in a rtionship with you, though. Besides, he had just saved you. Won¡¯t you care about


    him or sympathize with him?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°He used to be my boyfriend, but he also hurt me. At


    that time, he treated


    10:48


    me like an abandoned child for the benefit of the Xanthos family and let Yvette cruelly attack me


    while he stood by and watched,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°How can I still care about him and give him the


    slightest sympathy?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his whole body seemed surrounded by a chill.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    At that moment, Jonathan remembered how he had also once turned a blind eye to things that had


    urred to protect the interests of the


    Youngblood family.


    He began to question whether Rosalie¡¯s forgiveness for him was genuine. After all, she forgave him


    but not Zachary. He also wondered if she had no knowledge of what had happened due to losing


    that part of her memory.


    Jonathan did not dare to think further.


    After a pause, Rosalie continued, ¡°Zachary saved me, and I¡¯ll thank him and repay his kindness, but


    that¡¯s about it. I would do the same if the person who saved me were a stranger.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Will you sympathize with me? Would you care about me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s hoarse


    voice escaped his mouth.


    She responded with a faint grin, ¡°What¡¯s with that question? You¡¯re my husband. Of course, I love


    you and care about you, but do you really expect me to sympathize with you? That doesn¡¯t sound


    appropriate, does it? Are youparing yourself to Zachary?¡±


    After reaching out and cradling his face with both hands, she whispered, ¡°Jon, Zachary holds no


    ce in my heart. To me, he¡¯s nothing more than a distant memory with no significance. But you¡¯re


    the one I care about the most.¡±


    With that, she kissed him passionately on the lips.


    Rosalie wanted him to understand the depth of her love for him and to provide him with a sense of


    security, so he would not feel the same insecurity and anxiety he had experienced five years ago.


    ¡°Jon, I love you. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll always love you!¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Oh, Rosie. I just want you to love me forever!¡± Jonathan eximed. He wanted her to remain by his


    side for eternity.


    On the third day, Rosalie went to the public prosecutor¡¯s office and answered a series of questions,


    including her rtionship with Connor.


    Rosalie was able to answer them steadily.


    Just as they were about to conclude the session, one of the female staff suddenly spoke up. ¡°Ms.


    Leighton, as far as I know, you¡¯ve been thriving


    10:48


    in the legal world in Lofbury, and it was Mr. Smuckler who helped you expand your connections.


    You¡¯ve even moved in with Mr. Smuckler and stayed with him for some time. Are you sure there¡¯s


    nothing going on between you two?¡±


    Rosalie narrowed her eyes and stared at the woman. The public prosecutor in front of her was


    about 30 years old, wearing a gray professional suit. She had an unassuming appearance and


    spoke in a rather hostile manner.


    Rosalie shifted her gaze to the woman and saw her name, Peggy Rhinehard, on her badge.


    ¡°Ms. Rhinehard, you¡¯ve crossed the line. I wee your questions about the case, but if you¡¯re


    going to pry into my personal affairs with my mentor, I¡¯m afraid you have no right to do so,¡± Rosalie


    uttered.


    Peggy continued questioning her with a disdainful look. ¡°But now, Yoel has filed a report about your


    intimate rtionship with Mr. Smuckler, and that has caused him to lose the case. Don¡¯t you think


    you owe us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stated what I should about my rtionship with Mr. Smuckler.¡± Rosalie responded


    firmly, ¡°And I reserve the right not to answer questions that are unrted to the case unless you can


    prove that the questions you just asked are rted to thewsuit and could help form aplete


    chain of evidence, Ms. Rhinchard!¡±


    Peggy could not help but exim in frustration, ¡°Ms. Rosalie Leighton, don¡¯t you forget, you¡¯re the


    one under questioning now!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a convict!¡± Rosalie calmly retorted, ¡°If you deliberately make things difficult for me, I can


    also file aint with your superior, Ms. Rhinehard.¡±


    Peggy¡¯s face turned grim immediately. Her colleague on the side quickly stepped in to defuse the


    tension. ¡°All right, Ms. Leighton. We¡¯re done with the session today. You can leave now.¡±


    Rosalie stood up, turned around, and left.


    The man then turned to Peggy and said, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Your questions have gone too far.


    We must remain objective and not let our preconceived notions cloud our judgment.¡±


    Peggy replied furiously, ¡°She¡¯s just showing us she¡¯s the boss here just because she¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s


    wife!¡±


    ¡°You said she¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s wife, right? Do you believe Jonathan would let


    2N


    10:48


    her go easily if she really had something to do with her mentor? Do you think she could still speak


    so confidently if that were the case?¡± the man inquired.


    His questions rendered Peggy speechless.


    As soon as Rosalie emerged from the public prosecutor¡¯s office, she was surrounded by arge


    number of journalists. They kept throwing out questions that spected on her rtionship with


    Connor.


    A few bodyguards surrounded Rosalie to stop the journalists from approaching her.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, you were an unknownwyer not long ago, but you¡¯ve recently be one of the


    poprwyers in Lofbury. Did you strike some kind of deal with Mr. Smuckler? Someone has


    suggested that your daughter, Jennifer, is actually Mr. Smuckler¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Is that true?¡±


    a journalist suddenly asked loudly.


    Rosalie paused and red at the journalist. ¡°Apologize to me right now!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± The


    journalist was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking baseless questions, which is akin to spreading rumors. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to


    me? I demand an apology to me, my mentor, and my daughter!¡± Rosalie warned with indifference.


    Yet, the journalist responded resolutely, ¡°If you believe my questions are baseless, then provide the


    truth and dispel the rumors on your own! Otherwise, it only implies that there¡¯s something


    suspicious between you and Mr. Smuckler, and your daughter is indeed Mr. Smuckler¡¯s illegitimate


    child!¡±


    A cold glint shed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. When she raised her hand, about to p the journalist,


    another hand emerged from nowhere, grabbing her by the wrist.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Momentarily stunned, she looked up and realized that it was Jonathan who had a hold of her hand.


    ¡°Jon, why are you here?¡± She was surprised to see him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. It seems I¡¯vee at the right time,¡± Jonathan said.


    When the journalist saw Jonathan approach and prevent Rosalie from striking him, he, with a smug


    expression, uttered, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re eager to learn about your wife¡¯s rtionship


    with her mentor and whether Jennifer is your daughter or Mr. Smuckler¡¯s¡­¡±


    10:48


    Before he could finish his words, Jonathan kicked the journalist to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t always control my clumsy, long legs,¡± Jonathan remarked casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch


    what you just said. Could you repeat it?¡± Despite his words, he maintained his position, pinning the


    journalist to the ground with his leg. The journalist could not help but shudder at the condescending


    gaze in Jonathan¡¯s deep, dark eyes.


    The indifferent expression on Jonathan¡¯s face sent a chill down the journalist¡¯s spine in an instant.


    He could sense that if he were to repeat those words then, Jonathan might not grant him the


    chance to stand up again.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ I¡­ I was talking nonsense just now¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± The reporter


    stammered.


    No one else around dared to hold up their mobile phones or cameras for shooting.


    This was Jonathan Youngblood from Strico! No one dared to take any photos or videos at this


    moment! If they did, they were afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Strico any longer.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it again?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Then listen to me clearly.


    Jennifer is my daughter and I know very well what kind of person she is. It¡¯s okay for reporters to


    make news, but if they want to nder my wife and my daughter, they will be the enemies of the


    Youngblood family!¡±


    Jonathan was not just saying it to the journalist who was stepped on by him, but also to those


    around him.


    The reporter¡¯s chest was hurting from being stepped on, so he could only agree with Jonathan. The


    people around them dared not make a sound.


    Who in their right mind would think of going against the Youngblood family?


    After Jonathan left with Rosalie, these people finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The reporter who was stepped on just now got up from the ground in a haggard manner and walked


    toward the parking lot. While walking, he murmured to himself, ¡°What are you talking about? I think


    you¡¯re just guilty! Just wait for my retaliation in the news report!¡±


    But before he could get in his car, he was caught by two guys on either of his side.


    He suddenly recognized that the two men who held him were the bodyguards who were following


    Jonathan. At this moment, his back suddenly shivered with coldness.


    He assumed that the matter was resolved after Jonathan stepped on him., and that was the only


    price he had to pay.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But now it seemed that he was too naive!


    At this moment, he clearly understood why he shouldn¡¯t mess with- Jonathan Youngblood in Strico.


    10:38


    At this moment, in the car, Rosalie said, ¡°You took my hand. I thought you were going to stop me,


    but you kicked that reporter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hurt your hand for that kind of person. I can deal with that kind of person,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°That reporter is obviously a scoundrel. If you do this, you may get into trouble,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Get in trouble?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I would like to see who dares to trouble me. No reporter would


    dare to report what happened just now.¡±


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. Well, with his position in Strico, it seemed that this possibility really


    existed.


    ¡°By the way, there should be someone behind Yoel. Someone may instruct him to sue you and Mr.


    Smuckler, or he and that man were in a close rtionship, so they have cooperated to scheme


    against you and Mr. Smuckler,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie frowned. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± After all, it was easy for her to offend others as awyer.


    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation. I think it won¡¯t be long before we find out,¡± -Jonathan said.


    ¡°No matter who it is, I won¡¯t let this man go!¡± Rosalie said. That person had already stepped on her


    bottom line by scheming against her and Connor.


    ¡°Then you may let the man pay the price as you see fit,¡± Jonathan said. He would do whatever she


    wished.


    Rosalie was stunned. The man in front of her seemed to spoil her as much as possible as if he


    would give her whatever she wanted.


    ¡°It seems you will cooperate unconditionally if I want to do something. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me doing


    something bloody and violent? What if I want that man¡¯s life?¡± Rosalie joked.


    ¡°If you really want to do it, I will help you,¡± he replied seriously. He would have blood on his hands if


    that was what she wished for.


    ¡°No!¡± She quickly said and looked back at him seriously, ¡°I¡¯m joking. Jon, I don¡¯t want you to do


    these bad things for me, never.¡±


    His eyshes trembled slightly, and there was a soft light in his dark. eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied


    gently.


    Agyness was in a good mood. After all, because of thewsuit brought by Yoel these days, Rosalie


    and Connor¡¯s gossip became hot news.


    10:18


    Although the Youngblood family removed this news from the trending topic, Yoel still actively


    discussed the topics online, and a number of keyboard warriors followed suit.


    Today, Yoel sent another miserable post to exin how miserable he was after the case. The


    sympathy ofizens once again turned to use Rosalie of colluding with Connor. In order to win


    a good reputation for his apprentice, Connor had deliberately lost the case.


    Agyness read the post two hours ago. At that time, it was only recently posted, and there were not


    many messages below.


    Therefore, she nned to see how theizens wouldment after two hours.


    The sight of thements chastizing Rosalie pleased Agyness. It would only take minimal effort for


    her to ruin Rosalie¡¯s reputation afterward, even if Yoel¡¯s prosecution failed, and Agyness would


    finally be able to drive a wedge between her and Jonathan.


    As long as she made good use of the situation, Agyness was positive she would have everything to


    gain.


    Agyness turned on the phone with a smile and looked through the post. But when she saw those


    comments, she was suddenly shocked. Thesements werepletely different from what she


    had imagined.


    Netizen A: [With a husband like Jonathan, who would get together with an old man? Do you guys


    think there¡¯s a problem with Rosalie¡¯s eyes for her to not see that?]


    Netizen B: [There arewyers specializing in analyzing cases. As long as they¡¯re not idiots, you can


    see that this case was fine at the beginning. You know what you have done and will lose the


    lawsuit!]


    Netizen C: [It¡¯s you who have tricked Mr. Smuckler! Would he have lost the case if it wasn¡¯t for the


    fact that your evidence was incriminating? You should go and apologize to him!]


    Netizen D: [Damn it, you¡¯re awesome. You have caused public


    indignation among thewyers. Yoel Goldman is probably going to be cklisted by the legal field in


    the future!]


    Agyness looked puzzled. What was going on? Why did public opinion change all of a sudden? It


    waspletely different from before, and there was public anger in the legal field. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡± she wondered.


    Agyness hurriedly looked through the webpage again. After 15 minutes,


    3N


    10:48


    she finally understood what was going on!


    Thewyers¡¯ association in Lofbury stood directly with Rosalie and Connor. Moreover, several well-


    knownwyers of the association also analyzed the case. Finally, they reached a consensus that


    the case was not deliberately lost but because the defendant had conclusively


    incriminating evidence against him.


    Even the judge who handled this case stated online that he had made a judgment on the basis of


    evidence, and that he had a clear conscience.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Connor¡¯s wife, Kaylie Cook, being the wife of Rosalie¡¯s mentor, directly asked Yoel on the inte a


    lot of questions about what his intention was. If awyer were to defend a victim but still faced such


    a situation to the point of being ndered, one would genuinely be afraid that there would only be


    fewer righteouswyers in the future.


    Moreover, if the person who ndered was not punished after doing it, then it would make a lot of


    lawyers feel disheartened.


    All of a sudden, these topics were trending.


    After reading the reasonable analysis of so manywyers, thoseizens who were once on Yoel¡¯s


    side changed their opinion.


    Meanwhile, Yoelpletely became the public enemy of the legal field. Even manywyers said


    that they would never be Yoel¡¯s defensewyer in the future.


    In addition, someizens found the live recordings of somewsuits that Rosalie had represented


    in Lofbury before. It could be said that she excellently won thesewsuits. Thus, there was another


    group of followers on the inte who praised Rosalie as a winner of life because she had a rich


    and handsome husband and two children, a boy and a girl. It was the reason why a photo of


    Rosalie and Jonathan attending the banquet was spread on the inte in the evening.


    Rosalie was wearing the limited-edition gown that Agyness liked. However, back then, Agyness did


    not even have a chance to try it on. because Rosalie bought it directly.


    Rosalie had a smile on her face. Her elegant face looked noble and sophisticated with the help of


    the gown. As for Jonathan, he was standing beside Rosalie and held her hand. When he loweredThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    his head, his beautiful, flirtatious eyes were looking at Rosalie gently.


    Anyone could tell that Jonathan loved Rosalie deeply from the photo.


    A man like him had never looked at another woman with such a kind


    gaze.


    Agyness felt jealous.


    She thought, ¡°It should have been me who stood next to Jonathan! How could Rosalie still have so


    many people defending her even at this stage? Moreover, the initially mocking words on the inte


    have turned into


    10:49


    praises now. Is it because she is Jonathan¡¯s wife and also thedy of the household for the


    Youngblood family? It took me so much money to set up this scheme. In the end, is it possible that it


    merely helped Rosalie to get what she wants? Why would I want to see arge number ofizens


    being jealous of Rosalie because she is deemed the winner in life?¡±


    Agyness¡¯ expression was twisted with jealousy.


    After Rosalie sent Guillermo and Jennifer to the kindergarten in the morning, she went back to the


    Youngblood residence. When she was at the entrance of the house, she was surprised to find two


    figures tugging at one another. One of them even had bandages wrapped around the wrist. When


    the car got closer, Rosalie saw that the two people were Zachary and Zendaya.


    Zendaya had already bepletely different than five years ago. Even though she still wore


    outfits from luxury brands, it might be the clothes that Zendaya had when the Xanthos family still


    had its glory in the past.


    Therefore, although the outfit was from a luxury brand, it was already old and outdated.


    Moreover, Zendaya¡¯s hair was no longer carefully maintained as before, and it looked slightly dry


    and discolored. It was simply tied with hair ties. At this moment, the two siblings from the Xanthos


    family stopped tugging at one another when they saw the car arriving.


    Rosalie got out of the car and looked at the two people in front of her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Zendaya rushed forward and said to Rosalie, ¡°Zach saved your life, Rosalie. You only paid his


    medical expenses a little but didn¡¯t even thank him. Is that how you treated your savior?¡±


    Zachary used his non-injured hand to pull Zendaya quickly. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t


    need anything else myself. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back, Zendaya!¡±


    ¡°Our family needs money now, Zach. Your hand is injured, and you


    can¡¯t


    work for more than a month. Moreover, do you think that we don¡¯t have to use money for Mom to


    get her usual treatment? I¡¯m afraid that if we were to rely on the money that I have earned, we


    wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the rent next month!¡± Zendaya said while she cried.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Zachary¡¯s face.


    2N


    10:49


    Rosalie said, ¡°So, you¡¯re here for money, right?¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? Do you think your life is worth nothing?¡± Zendaya raised her chin and looked at


    Rosalie with a trace of jealousy in her eyes. The person she despised before was now thedy of


    the household for the Youngblood family. Rosalie stayed in a mansion while she became an ugly


    duckling who was living her current life, simr to how Rosalie lived her life when she had juste


    out of prison.


    She remembered that she once mocked Rosalie for working as a sanitary worker back then.


    Nevertheless, now, she was just a dishwasher in a restaurant. Moreover, it was impossible for her to


    be a waitress, even if she wanted to, purely because one of her legs was crippled.


    ¡°Fine. I can give you money,¡± Rosalie said. She thought it would be so much better if she could use


    money to solve the problem. At least, it would be considered even between Zachary and her. ¡°How


    much do you want?¡±


    Zendaya was about to demand arge sum of money when Zachary scolded her in a hurry, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough, Zendaya. I never said that I wanted money. I¡¯ll find a way to pay for Mom¡¯s medical


    expenses and the rent.¡±


    As Zachary spoke, he looked straight at Rosalie. ¡°I know that I had done wrong many times back


    then, Rosalie. At first, it was I who pursued you and promised to protect you for the rest of my life.


    Butter, I simply watched you be sent to prison for the sake of the Xanthos family. I even just stood


    by and watched Yvette do those things to you. I didn¡¯t


    deliberately save you this time. Maybe it¡¯s fate. I¡¯m destined to pay back what I owed you back


    then.¡±


    When Zachary spoke, a trace of pain shed across his eyes.


    At that time, when the truth was finally exposed to him, he knew that Yvette was the culprit who did


    everything back then.


    Rosalie became a scapegoat because half of it was his fault. It was because Yvette liked him, but


    Rosalie was the woman he loved at that time. That was why Yvette chose Rosalie, as the former


    wanted to kill two birds with


    one stone.


    ¡°So, why do you need to give me money? Everything should end here right now.¡± After saying that,


    Zachary left. It was as if he did not want to continue to stay there anymore and make a fool of


    himself.


    10:39


    Zendaya stomped her feet while she stood behind and watched Zachary¡¯s retreating figure as he


    walked away. Then, she looked at Rosalie with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that our Xanthos family


    bes like this, Rosalie. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate the Xanthos family?¡±


    ¡°I never owe the Xanthos family anything. Why should I givepensation?¡± replied Rosalie. After


    that, she added indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell loudly like this in front of me, Zendaya. Indeed,


    Zachary saved me. If he asks for money, I can give it to him. As for you, I won¡¯t give you a penny.


    You can give up.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie walked directly into the Youngblood residence. Zendaya stared at


    Rosalie¡¯s back with hatred and finally left unwillingly. After returning to the house, Rosalie hesitated


    for a while and ordered the bodyguard, who was following her, ¡°Find someone to check


    everything rted to Zachary¡¯s mother¡¯s illness. Also, find out how much more money is needed for


    the medical expenses.¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    ¡°Okay,¡± the bodyguard answered.


    Then, without having to wait for a long time, Rosalie finally knew about Zachary¡¯s mother, Olivia¡¯s


    condition.


    Olivia had kidney disease. Even though it was not at the stage where she had uremia and needed


    dialysis, it was also somewhat serious. Previously, she used to undergo conservative treatment,


    with medical expenses of over 400 dors per month. However, after being hospitalized a while


    ago, ording to the treatment n given by the hospital, she would need around 20,000 dors.


    However, for the Xanthos family, 20,000 dors had be a huge sum of money that they did not


    have.


    For the time being, Olivia owed the hospital 4,000 dors for her healthcare.


    Looking at the investigation report in her hand, Rosalie felt it was slightly ridiculous. ¡°20,000 dors.


    Back then, any of Olivia¡¯s bags was worth more than 20,000 dors,¡± she mused to herself.


    The next day, Rosalie arrived at the hospital where Olivia was hospitalized. She looked at Olivia,


    who was lying on the bed with a sallow and weak expression on thetter¡¯s face.


    Olivia, who used to be arrogant and always liked to wear expensive jewelry, always felt that she was


    superior and looked down on Rosalie who was born into an ordinary family. For now, Olivia was just


    a weak old woman lying on the hospital bed.


    Rosalie still remembered that when she dated Zachary, she had tried her best to please Olivia, but it


    resulted in something else entirely. Back then, Olivia once said, ¡°What did you buy? If you were to


    give this to me to use, are you trying to make me feel embarrassed? I have never used such cheap


    things! Moreover, I really don¡¯t know how Zachary can fall in love with you.¡±


    However, now, Olivia was no longer the wife of a rich man and had be an ordinary person like


    those she had looked down upon before. Moreover, she even became the lowest-level person in the


    ranks of


    society who struggled hard in order to live.


    The ward was slightly noisy. It was a four-bed ward, and there were


    patients¡¯ families at the bedside of the other three beds, except for Olivia¡¯s


    1


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    10.49


    side where it was quiet and empty.


    Rosalie walked to Olivia¡¯s bedside and looked down at thetter.


    Olivia, who initially had closed her eyes, slowly opened her turbid eyes as if she sensed something.


    After seeing that it was Rosalie, her eyes opened wider.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. I heard that you are sick,¡± Rosalie said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been¡­ a long time.¡± Olivia sat up with difficulty and looked at Rosalie carefully. Then,


    Olivia smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s retribution¡­ Everything is retribution. If the Xanthos family didn¡¯t treat you


    like that back then, maybe we wouldn¡¯t end up like this now.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s expression was still indifferent and she merely said, ¡°Zachary saved me once a few days


    ago. I can pay for your medical expenses.¡± Olivia was stunned. Seeing that Rosalie was about to


    leave, she immediately said, ¡°No, Ms. Leighton. No, it¡¯s not right. It¡¯s Mrs. Youngblood. I-I don¡¯t want


    you to pay for my medical expenses!¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to do it?¡±


    ¡°I-I just want you to spare the Xanthos family.¡± Then, Olivia begged, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore how


    many years I can live because I¡¯m already old. But¡­ Zachary and Zendaya are still young. Now the


    Xanthos family has ended up like this, so please spare them. B-Back then, it was the fault of our


    Xanthos family. We already have our karma. You and Zachary¡­ You two were lovers before. You


    even said that Zachary¡­ saved you. Just be merciful and spare them.¡±


    When Olivia said these words, there was a trace of fear on her face. Rosalie looked at Olivia, who


    was begging hard at the moment, before finally leaving the ward without saying anything.


    After leaving the ward, Rosalie went directly to the cashier counter and paid for Olivia¡¯s treatment.


    She had no sympathy for Olivia, but she did not want to owe Zachary anything. Thus, she only


    wanted to pretend that this was her way of paying back for his help previously.


    Then, Rosalie walked forward, and her bodyguard followed her diligently.


    As soon as Rosalie walked to the entrance of the hospital, a shout came from behind. ¡°Rosalie,


    Rosalie!¡±


    Rosalie frowned slightly and turned to look behind her. Zachary was


    10:49


    rushing over toward her from behind.


    Nevertheless, before Zachary could reach Rosalie, he was stopped by the bodyguard.


    ¡°I-I have something to tell you, Rosalie!¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°All right. Tell me,¡± Rosalie responded. She gave a look at the bodyguard and only then did the


    bodyguard withdraw the hand that was blocking Zachary.


    ¡°Did you just pay off my mother¡¯s medical expenses and transfer 20,000 dors into it?¡± Zachary


    asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted it.


    ¡°W-Why? Aren¡¯t you supposed to hate me and the Xanthos family?¡±


    ¡°I hated you back then, but the feeling has faded now. I don¡¯t feel anything anymore,¡± Rosalie


    replied indifferently. Then, she added, ¡°I paid your mother¡¯s medical expenses because I want to


    return the favor to you. We won¡¯t owe each other in the future.¡±


    There was an inexplicable emotion appearing all of a sudden in Zachary¡¯s heart. Moreover, Zachary


    felt embarrassed, bitter, and regretful. It was as if there was already a huge distance between her


    and him.


    It seemed to be that when a person finally stood high enough, what he once valued was no longer


    important.


    Just like now, she had stood in a sufficiently high ce, but he was bing more lowly and


    humble. He even fell into such a state of desperation that he did not have the right to be hated by


    her anymore.


    ¡°I saved you¡­ not for any reward,¡± Zachary said bitterly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie said. After the incident, she watched the surveince footage of the incident at that


    time. At that moment, he saved her before. even seeing who she was.


    ¡°After knowing that it was Yvette who framed you up until you were sent to prison, I thought of¡­


    seeing you. But after that¡­¡± Zachary paused and looked at Rosalie intently. ¡°Rosalie, can you¡­


    forgive me? Back then¡­ It was my fault.¡±


    He should have said this to her five years ago, but he only managed to say it now after five years.


    She was the woman that he once loved. At that time, he loved her purely He did not think about


    family background or interests but just pursued


    10:191


    her simply because he liked her.


    Nevertheless,ter, an incident made him understand the so-called interests. For wealth and


    interests, he could easily abandon someone he had once loved and fall in love with another


    woman.


    Looking back, he thought it was ridiculous. It turned out that his love was so vulnerable.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to say, then there is no need for it. I don¡¯t hate you because it¡¯s no longer


    necessary, Zachary. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I will forgive someone who hurt me before. I paid your


    mother¡¯s medical expenses today, so I hope it¡¯d be better for us not to meet again in the future,¡±


    Rosalie said indifferently. Her voice was calm.


    However, Zachary felt that her voice was like a heavy mountain pressing on his chest, making it


    almost difficult for him to breathe.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Zachary could not help but want to take a few steps forward and get closer to Rosalie, but the


    bodyguard next to her raised his hand to stop him again.


    Then, Zachary looked at the hand in front of him. She was so close to him, but now he could not


    even approach her.


    In the past, he thought that he could fight against the pressure from his family and be with her.


    However, in the end, he was the one who destroyed his purest feelings.


    ¡°I really loved you before, Rosalie,¡± Zachary murmured in a low voice. His hand was still extended


    forward, but no matter what he did, he was unable to touch Rosalie.


    Rosalie quietly looked at the man in front of her, who was only 35 years old but had suffered


    hardship.


    Even if he said so at this moment, it did not trigger any emotion in her heart. ¡°Zachary, I only wish


    that I had never been loved by you in my life. After saying that, Rosalie turned around and left.


    The bodyguard followed Rosalie and left. Zachary stumbled and stood there dumbfoundedly until he


    could not see her figure anymore.


    ¡°She said¡­ she won¡¯t forgive me. She said¡­ she wished that she had never been loved by me in


    this life!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    He had loved two women in his life, but he personally ended their rtionship on his own for one of


    the women. Meanwhile, the other one personally dragged him and the Xanthos family into hell.


    It all turned out to be in vain for him. There was nothing.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Zacharyughed bitterly. His hands, which were hanging limply beside him,


    were clenched tightly. He let his fingernails stab his palms constantly as if it could prove that he was


    still alive.


    In a corner not far away, Zendaya secretly put away her phone proudly. She had just taken some


    photos of Zachary and Rosalie being together. Moreover, she took the photos at some kind of angle


    and did not get the -bodyguard in the photos. It would make people think that only Rosalie


    and Zachary were at the scene.


    If Zendaya were to upload these photos on the inte when the time. came, it would definitely


    create a rumor because it wouldbine the


    10.49


    fact that Zachary had indeed saved Rosalie. It would be a situation where an ex-boyfriend saved his


    ex-girlfriend. Rosalie would be the


    ex-girlfriend who lived a glorious and wealthy life, while Zachary would be the ex-boyfriend who was


    living in a dire state, being hurt, and having a trapped life.


    Such a topic would be bound to attract much-heated discussion.


    Indeed, it would be very embarrassing because, by that time, many people wouldpare the


    current condition of the Xanthos family with their lifestyle back then. However, Zendaya had


    experienced enough hardship of not having any money over the years. As long as she had money,


    she was not bothered by being humiliated.


    She wanted the topic to be heatedly discussed, and then the Youngblood family would take out a


    huge sum of money to ¡°pay¡± the debt that they owed because Rosalie¡¯s life was saved.


    Just as Zendaya was thinking happily and wanted to leave the venue, she was suddenly


    surrounded by several strange men in ck suits.


    ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± Zendaya suddenly felt uneasy.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood said that you need to hand the thing over,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Is it Jonathan?¡± Zendaya mused to herself. She was shocked and pretended to be confused before


    saying, ¡°The thing? What thing? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The man looked like he did not want to argue more about it with her. As such, two of the men


    directly grabbed her, while one of them put his hand into her pocket and took out the phone directly.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Are you robbing me in broad daylight?¡± Zendaya yelled. Her voice immediately


    attracted the attention of those people in the hospital. Meanwhile, Zachary also noticed that


    something was going on. When he saw Zendaya being surrounded by several men, he rushed over


    in an instant. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Your sister took pictures of something she shouldn¡¯t have taken. She refused to hand them over, so


    we have to resort to this,¡± one of the men said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What did you mean by her taking photos of things that she shouldn¡¯t? What photos can she take?


    Who are you? Let go of Zendaya!¡± Zachary shouted.


    10.49


    ¡°They are my men. If I don¡¯t tell them to let go, they won¡¯t let go!¡± A cold voice sounded behind


    Zachary, which instantaneously made his blood feel as if it was frozen.


    Zachary then thought, ¡°This voice is¡­ Jonathan¡¯s! The man who can suppress the Xanthos family


    at will and make the Xanthos family meet its demise. He¡¯s also the one Rosalie loves. Moreover,


    he¡¯s the only one¡­ who shouldn¡¯t be provoked in Strico!¡±


    Zachary turned around as if he was doing it in slow motion, only to find that those passersby in the


    surrounding area were gone. In the distance, there was a row of security guards standing to prevent


    people from approaching the scene.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Jonathan! He can even easilymand the security guards of the hospital and


    make such a ce empty in just a few minutes!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    At that time, the bodyguards took Zendaya¡¯s phone and handed it to Jonathan.


    As she did not set a password on her phone, Jonathan was able to open it easily and looked


    through one of the albums. When he saw those photos taken by Zendaya just now, a mocking smile


    appeared on his face, but his gaze became colder.


    ¡°Look at it yourself. What photos did she take?¡± Jonathan directly threw the phone to Zachary.


    Zachary looked at the photos on her phone, and his expression suddenly changed. He turned to


    look at Zendaya with disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Zendaya, w-why did you take these photos?¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s gaze flickered, and she looked slightly guilty. ¡°I was just casually taking photos, Zach!¡±


    ¡°You were hiding here. Is it really because you were taking photos casually?¡± Zachary¡¯s expression


    was grim. He could guess Zendaya¡¯s purpose for taking these photos.


    Moreover, he felt even more embarrassed because he was able to guess her intention correctly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stop wanting to ask for money. I volunteered to save Rosalie, and I don¡¯t want


    anything in return!¡± Zachary said. Then, he mused to himself, ¡°But even so, Rosalie still paid for


    Mom¡¯s medical expenses!¡±


    ¡°This is what Rosalie owes us from the beginning, Zach. If it weren¡¯t for


    10:39


    her, would our family be like this?¡± Zendaya said as she ced all the resentment on Rosalie.


    Jonathan suddenly sneered. ¡°In other words, do I owe the Xanthos family as well? After all, I was


    the one who dealt with the Xanthos family back then.¡±


    Zendaya¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She wondered how she could forget the actual culprit. Back


    then, problems started to ur in the Xanthos family because of Jonathan.


    Zachary took a deep breath and said to Jonathan, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about everything that


    happened back then, Mr. Youngblood. Moreover, I won¡¯t ask for anything from Rosalie.¡±


    Then, Jonathan walked slowly to Zachary, and the former¡¯s handsome face was full of coldness.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ask for anything, then don¡¯t appear in front of Rosalie again, let alone tell


    her about the previous memories of the two of you being together. Even if you really loved her


    before, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with her from now on!¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Zachary¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°You¡­ Did you hear what I said to her?¡±


    Jonathan remained indifferent. ¡°So what if I did? Zachary, if you dare to appear in front of her again,


    saying such meaningless words or trying to get involved with her, I will make you suffer a


    hundredfold or a thousandfold more than you are suffering now.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s voice was clear and cold. It was also deep, which sounded maic and pleasant.


    However, at that moment, to Zendaya, it sounded like the voice of a merciless Hades.


    Zendaya was pale with fear. Suddenly, Zachary, who had been warned, smiled. ¡°So, Jonathan, were


    you nearby earlier? But you didn¡¯t show up when you saw me talking to Rosalie. Why didn¡¯t you


    appear? What were you worried about? Or are you¡­ afraid of something?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze gradually grew colder.


    ¡°What, are you afraid that I might rekindle the old mes with her?¡±


    The next moment, Zachary¡¯s cor was violently grabbed by Jonathan, choking him almost to the


    point of gasping for breath.


    ¡°Rekindle old mes? With you?¡± Jonathan sneered, but his anger was getting more intense.


    ¡°Zachary, if you hadn¡¯t saved Rosalie¡¯s life, do you think you could stand before me and talk to me


    like this?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s breathing became more and more difficult. He instinctively struggled, but his efforts were


    in vain.


    Just when he thought he might be choked to death by his cor, the grip suddenly loosened, and he


    fell to the ground, coughing uncontrobly and gasping for air.


    At that moment, he had felt the fear of death.


    Jonathan looked condescendingly at Zachary and warned, ¡°You better not challenge my limits,


    Zachary. I can make you die with ease.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and left. On the other hand, the bodyguards confiscated Zachary¡¯s


    memory card from his phone before leaving with Jonathan.


    Zendaya finally regained her freedom and limped toward Zachary. ¡°Zach, are you all right? How


    could Jonathan do that? How could he be so unscrupulous?¡±


    10:49


    Zachary smiled wryly. ¡°Do you still have doubts about that? Besides, didn¡¯t you act recklessly before


    the fall of the Xanthos family, too?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Zendaya¡¯s expression changed as she bit her lip. ¡°So, will you just let this go?


    Your hand¡­ You got injured while trying to save Rosalie¡­¡±


    ¡°She has helped pay off Mom¡¯s medical expenses. Even if I saved her life, she has already repaid it.


    In the future, don¡¯t say such things, and don¡¯t have any intentions toward her.¡± Zachary stood up


    and told Zendaya. ¡°If you anger Jonathan, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Well, Zach, didn¡¯t you intentionally provoke Jonathan earlier?¡± Zendaya said, somewhat annoyed.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes dimmed. He had indeed spoken impulsively earlier. That was why he was almost


    choked to death.


    However, one thing was sure. Jonathan was uneasy earlier because of Rosalie. Otherwise, there


    would be no reason for him to be provoked so easily by his words.


    No one could have imagined that a man like Jonathan would feel so troubled because of a woman.


    He thought, ¡°Jonathan¡­ Just how much does he love Rosalie?¡±


    Perhaps this was something he could never surpass.


    After Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, she changed her clothes in the bedroom and


    nned to pick up her two kids from kindergartenter. Just then, Jonathan came back earlier than


    expected.


    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Rosalie asked in surprise as she put on her shirt.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much work at thepany today, so I came back earlier,¡± Jonathan said,


    approaching her and helping her fasten the buttons on her shirt. ¡°Let me help you with these.¡±


    Her face blushed slightly at his proximity. She was only wearing her underwear inside her shirt.


    Although he had often helped her change clothestely, she couldn¡¯t help but blush every time.


    However, he seemed mesmerized by the blush that appeared on her face. He also liked the fact


    that she was blushing due to him.


    His slender fingers buttoned her shirt one by one as he asked nonchntly, ¡°Where have you been


    today?¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I went to see Zachary¡¯s mother,


    10:191


    who was hospitalized. She has kidney disease and owes over 4,000 dors in medical expenses.


    The follow-up treatment will cost around 20,000 dors. I transferred money into her health


    insurance ount.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan lowered his eyes slightly as he continued to button up


    her shirt.


    ¡°Sorry, I should have discussed this with you first, but before I went to the hospital, I hadn¡¯t decided


    whether to pay for her medical expenses,¡± Rosalie said. She had only decided after seeing Olivia.


    She wouldn¡¯t have paid the medical expenses if Olivia had still held a deep grudge against her.


    However, Olivia only pleaded for the sake of her children.


    Although Rosalie didn¡¯t like Olivia very much, she thought of her


    children. Now that she had children of her own, she would sacrifice her own life if necessary.


    Jonathan smiled gently. ¡°No need to apologize for this. Everything in the Youngblood family belongs


    to you, and your decisions are mine.¡±


    Rosalie felt relieved to hear that.


    ¡°What happened next? Did you run into Zachary at the hospital?¡± Jonathan pretended to ask


    casually.


    ¡°I did,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°We talked for a bit. I¡¯ll consider paying the medical expenses this time to


    repay Zachary for saving my life. We don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡±


    His fingers slightly paused, and he bent down, burying his face in her neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°I was just thinking, how nice it would be if I were the one who saved you that day,¡± he murmured. ¡°If


    I had been by your side that day, I would have done everything to save you and ensure you suffered


    no harm.¡±


    For a moment, Rosalie had a vivid image in her mind. In the image, they -were by the seaside, and


    he was crouched down, his fingers seemingly


    pressing something. Then, he looked at her cautiously, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Rosie. Everything


    will be fine. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡±


    The scene passed by in an instant. The voice and that sentence lingered in her ears.


    She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that? The seaside? Was it the


    10:501


    memory of the fall into the sea? That¡¯s right, Carlos had previously mentioned that at the time, Jon


    had activated a device set up by Mr. Youngblood, intending to sacrifice himself to save me!¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    The scene that shed in her mind earlier must have been when he activated the device.


    In the recording, Leonard had clearly stated that once the device was activated, it would explode on


    his end when the time expired. However, at that time, he wasforting her and telling her not to


    be afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Zachary in the future, okay? Don¡¯t meet him again, and don¡¯t go see anyone from the


    Xanthos family anymore,¡± Jonathan said while gently kissing Rosalie.


    However, she was still immersed in her memory, only snapping out of it when she felt a twinge of


    pain in her neck.


    She met his deep and beautiful gaze. ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± he asked as he


    stared at her. It was clear that she seemed distracted. He thought, ¡°We were talking about Zachary.


    So, she must have been thinking about him, right? Was she thinking about what he had said to her


    today, or was she reminiscing about her past with him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°I just felt that you were right. If you were by my side, you would


    risk everything to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you stop meeting Zachary and the Xanthos family?¡± he repeated what he had said.


    To that, she smiled gently. ¡°I have no intention of meeting them again.¡± ¡°Even if hees to ask for


    your help again, you won¡¯t assist him with anything, will you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve repaid him for saving me, we¡¯re now even. I see no reason to help him anymore.¡±


    Moreover, Zachary was someone who had once hurt her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he murmured and kissed her again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. ¡°Jon¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he said.


    Thump!


    Her face flushed immediately. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosie, love me,¡± he murmured her name in a low voice and kissed her


    continuously.


    10:301


    She pressed her hand against his chest and kissed him.


    The next day was the weekend. Rosalie and Jonathan took their children to a musical instrument


    exhibition in Strico. The exhibition showcased top-tier instruments from around the world, including


    some renowned brands. Jennifer had been learning to y the piano and expressed a desire to


    attend, so they had nned this schedule a week ahead. Although the weather had turned cooler,


    most people were wearing low-cor clothes. However, Rosalie had opted for a high-neck top,


    wrapping herself up securely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot, Mommy?¡± Jennifer blinked her eyes, which resembled Rosalie¡¯s, and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalie replied awkwardly.


    She thought of the passionate kisses they had shared yesterday afternoon, and her face turned


    crimson. Without the high-neck top, she might have ended up in the news. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Thankfully, Jennifer didn¡¯t press the issue any further and turned to whisper to Guillermo.


    Rosalie noticed that her two children had been whispering to each other like this for the past week


    as if they had a little secret.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind. After all, the two having little secrets meant they were close. Since they


    didn¡¯t grow up together, Rosalie was worried they might feel distant.


    In particr, Guillermo had a somewhat aloof personality and wasn¡¯t the kind of child who got along


    well with others.


    Seeing them getting along well made Rosalie happy.


    ¡°Are you really not hot?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    She turned her head, and her lips were about to brush against his cheek.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not hot!¡± Rosalie was a little embarrassed. At that moment, their proximity was too close,


    and she could see his eyshes, the reflection of her face in his eyes, and even the merging of


    their breaths. Their breaths seemed to blend.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a hint of a smile.


    She couldn¡¯t help but clear her throat and said, ¡°Next time, um¡­ please be careful. People might


    see us.¡± She meant something else.


    He slightly raised his hand and touched her neck through her cor, ¡°Are


    10:50


    you feeling embarrassed? We are married. So what if someone saw us? It only shows that we have


    a good rtionship, right?¡±


    Moreover, he deliberately left such kiss marks as if he was branding his ownership of her, ensuring


    that no one else would dare to have inappropriate intentions toward her.


    Rosalie felt momentarily speechless, unable to refute his words.


    ¡°But if you genuinely feel ufortable about it, I¡¯ll be more cautious next time,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless again. The tone in which he said this made her wonder if he


    would do it again next time.


    People around them had turned their attention to them. After all, an attractive man holding a poised


    woman intimately, their noses almost touching, made them look like a captivating, picture-perfect


    couple. Their attention was only diverted when a clear and youthful voice broke the moment.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, it seems someone is ying the piano over there. Can we go take a look?¡±


    Rosalie returned to her senses and hurriedly responded to Jennifer¡¯s request. ¡°Sure.¡± Then with a


    blushing face, she led the two children to where Jennifer wanted to go.


    Jonathan followed along with a gentle smile.


    When they arrived at the sound of the piano, they found a young child ying. The boy appeared to


    be around five or six years old and was very handsome. He was dressed in a simple white shirt and


    trousers, giving off a fresh and clean appearance.


    At this moment, the little boy skillfully yed the piano, producing beautiful melodies that flowed


    continuously from his fingertips.


    However, his expression remained unchanged. Even though he was ying a cheerful tune, he was


    not smiling. It was as if he was a machine ying the piano.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    When the song ended, many people around pped their hands.


    Only Jennifer looked at the young boy in confusion and approached him. ¡°You can clearly y it


    better. Why did you deliberately y it poorly?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the other adults on the side immediately said, ¡°Girl, this young boy yed


    well. Don¡¯t make baseless usations!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he yed it well. This piece is quite challenging to y. Some learning it for years may


    not y it as well!¡±


    ¡°But he did y poorly on purpose!¡± Jennifer pouted, fixing her gaze on the young boy, wanting to


    know why.


    The boy, however, ignored Jennifer¡¯s words and started to get up from his chair, preparing to leave.


    Jennifer¡¯s tiny hand grabbed the young boy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Can you y it again, please? y it


    properly this time, not poorly.¡±


    The little boy frowned, wanting to shake off her hand.


    However, Jennifer held on to his arm tightly.


    Upon seeing the situation, Rosalie was about to say something to make Jennifer let go, but another


    little figure rushed toward Jennifer and the little boy.


    It was Wrenna.


    ¡°Jennifer, he yed so well. Why are you saying he yed poorly? You think y better, don¡¯t


    you?¡± Wrenna said.


    She disliked seeing Jennifer steal the spotlight. Besides, she had learned piano before, and her


    piano teacher always praised her.


    you


    However, she didn¡¯t know how to y the piece of music that the boy yed. She only heard it


    before from her piano teacher.


    Her teacher had mentioned that it required many years of practice to master it.


    This boy must be a genius since he could y so well.


    At that moment, Wrenna spoke up merely because she wanted to humiliate Jennifer.


    ¡°Wrenna, why would you say that to Jen?¡± Agyness said, approaching Wrenna. She then turned to


    Rosalie and Jonathan with an apologetic look. ¡°Jen must have a reason for saying so.¡±


    ¡°What reason can there be? She just said whatever she wanted. If she¡¯s that good, she should y


    it herself!¡± Wrenna pouted as she spoke. ¡°She doesn¡¯t y it, yet she¡¯s criticizing others.¡±


    ¡°Jen, I¡¯m sorry. Wrenna just thinks you shouldn¡¯t criticize others freely. Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Agyness


    said with a mild demeanor, trying to portray herself as a


    08:23


    gentle person.


    However, Jennifer appeared to pay little attention to Agyness and turned to the young boy again. ¡°If


    I y it, can I point out what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She spoke straightforwardly while looking at him with her clear and pure eyes. The little boy pursed


    his lips tightly and remained silent.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll y it for you,¡± Jennifer said. Then, she let go of the boy¡¯s hand and


    walked toward the piano.


    Many onlookers couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°s, these kids nowadays. Do they think they can


    y a piece like that just because they¡¯ve seen others y it?¡± ¡°Does this kid think she could y


    the piano well after learning it for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you adults going to step in? You¡¯re going to let her y? This piano is worth 200


    thousand dors. It will cost a lot for repair if she damages it with her random ying.¡±


    As expected, when Jennifer attempted to sit on the piano bench, a staff member stopped her.


    ¡°Why can he y it, but I can¡¯t?¡± Jennifer asked in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s different,¡± the staff member replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s different about him?¡± Jennifer asked.


    At that moment, another staff member approached the first and whispered a few words. The


    expression of the staff member who stopped Jennifer immediately changed. Then, with a respectful


    attitude, he moved. ¡°Sorry, Miss. You may y the piano.¡±


    Although Jennifer found it strange, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and sat at the piano. Rosalie was puzzled


    and turned to Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone recognize you?¡±


    Jonathan shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The people around them watched as Jennifer prepared to y, thinking it would be an amusing


    spectacle.


    On the other hand, Rosalie, Jonathan, and Guillermo were not worried that Jennifer would make a


    fool of herself. After all, they knew well the level of her piano skills, as they often listened to her y


    at home.


    Agyness and Wrenna, however, were unaware of Jennifer¡¯s skills, eagerly awaiting for her to make


    a fool of herself.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Jennifer¡¯s little hands danced gracefully over the piano keys, producing beautiful and


    harmonious notes, Agyness¡¯ expression changed, and Wrenna stared in disbelief.


    She thought, ¡°This is¡­ Jennifer ying? How is that possible? She ys it just like¡­ a teacher!¡±


    08:23


    Wrenna¡¯s musical abilities werecking, and she assumed that Jennifer yed just as well as her


    piano teacher.


    The young boy, however, was different. He had an extraordinary musical talent and could easily


    y any piece after just a nce at the music sheet.


    Over time, his talents became more like a routine to him. He found it boring and yed like a


    machine without mistakes. It made no difference to him whether he yed something once or a


    hundred times.


    However, at this moment, he listened to the young girl his age in front of him ying the same piece


    he had just yed, but it had apletely different feeling.


    He thought, ¡°Is this what the teacher meant by ¡¯emotion?¡¯ We¡¯re about the same age, but how can


    she y with such ¡¯emotion?¡±¡±


    ¡°Felix, you are a genius. A real genius. You¡¯re only five years old. Though you can¡¯t integrate your


    feelings into your music now, maybe you can when you grow up and understand more feelings.¡± His


    teacher once told him.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ying musical instruments was just like engaging in any other hobby. To him, they were only


    activities to pass the time. He didn¡¯t find these activities particrly interesting.


    However, he felt unusual when listening to this young girl ying the piano. He wondered if the


    piano was this enjoyable and thought, ¡°Why could she y with such¡­ joy?


    When the piece ended, the people in the vicinity were in a state of silence. The onlookers still


    seemed to be immersed in the awe-inspiring performance that Jennifer had just delivered.


    Jennifer, meanwhile, hopped off the piano bench and hurriedly approached Felix. ¡°You can y like


    this too, so why won¡¯t you? Big Beard said that ying without emotion is like having a robot do it.¡±


    Felix pursed his lips but remained silent, his beautiful clear eyes fixed on Jennifer.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Unexpectedly, Wrenna suddenly rushed forward and said to Jennifer pointedly, ¡°You¡¯re certainly not


    the person who yed it just now. You secretly yed a recording, right? You yed a recording of


    someone else ying the piano and imed it as your own!¡±


    ¡®It must be this. I¡¯ve seen this on TV before. Someone pretending to sing while ying the recorded


    songs of others, taking it as her own!


    Jennifer must have done the same. Otherwise, how could she perform that kind of music?¡¯ Wrenna


    eximed internally.


    The little boy nced at Wrenna and said coldly, ¡°You idiot.¡±


    Wrenna¡¯s face flushed.


    But Jennifer grabbed the little boy¡¯s hand again. She said, ¡°I want to hear you perform in person. It


    must be exquisite. In the future, we can also y duets. It¡¯s boring to keep ying duets with Big


    Beard and other adults. We¡¯re about the same age, so it will be fun to y duets together.¡±


    The little boy directed his gaze back to Jennifer¡¯s face again. He inadvertently thought, ¡°ying


    duets¡­ with her?¡±


    Embarrassed, Wrenna spun around and jumped into Agyness¡¯ arms. ¡°Mommy. Let¡¯s go home! I


    want to go home! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore!¡±


    She only felt embarrassed here.


    Agyness gentlyforted her daughter while directing her gaze toward Rosalie and Jonathan. At


    this time, Rosalie approached Jennifer and, with her head lowered, said something to the little girl.


    Meanwhile, a smiling Jonathan held Guillermo¡¯s hand and stood nearby, looking at Rosalie gently.


    Agyness felt jealousy brewing in her heart as she thought, ¡®In the past, how ardently had I hoped


    this man would look at me with such affectionate eyes! When my daughter and I were bullied and


    ridiculed on the streets, he came to us while holding Guillermo¡¯s hand, just like the descent of a


    god.


    bur


    I believed I met the hero who would save me, in the end, it turned out that my daughter was just a


    substitute for that little bitch, Jennifer.


    Now, when the real daughter returned, Wrenna no longer had any status in the Youngblood family.


    As for myself? In the past, everyone believed I¡¯d be a member of the Youngblood family someday.


    But now, all they do is ridicule me, telling me my daughter is merely an adopted daughter after all.¡¯


    ¡°Adopted daughter!¡± she cursed in her mind. These two words seemed to be constantly grating on


    her nerves.


    ¡°Even when I live-stream, haters always satirize me by using Wrenna being an adopted daughter as


    the topic!¡± she continued internally.


    08:23


    Agyness lowered her head and said to her daughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you we¡¯ll have a live broadcast


    here today to introduce some musical instruments? Besides, I have signed a contract with the


    exhibition¡¯s person in charge!¡±


    She muttered silently, ¡°Moreover, the show hasn¡¯t started yet. How can I leave? I¡¯ve made a lot of


    preparations for what will happen next!¡±


    After checking the time, Agynessforted Wrenna and turned to the staff following her. ¡°Let¡¯s start


    here. It¡¯s almost time to start the live stream, and this spot is lively. How about we begin here?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Sabatini.¡± The man took out his phone and set up a phone stand.


    Agyness smiled and posed in front of the camera. When the live stream began, she said a few


    pleasantries as an introduction to the live stream while mentally counting the time in secret.


    When the crowd gathered around this spot for the two piano-performing children was about to


    disperse, a voice suddenly screamed, ¡°Clear my name! You unscrupulous attorney!¡±


    A man dressed in ordinary clothes came into their sight. He took out a banner and held it high. The


    sentence on it read: [The unscrupulous attorney Rosalie Leighton is responsible for the death and


    destruction of my family!]


    ¡°Rosalie! Your mentor is a famous attorney in the legal profession. You conspired with your teacher


    and ruined my family. Your husband is Jonathan Youngblood of Youngblood Group, who covers for


    you. You two are affluent and powerful, but I don¡¯t believe the injustice I suffered would nevere


    to light in this broad daylight!¡± Yoel was shouting while walking toward Rosalie and Jonathan to


    attract the attention of everyone around him.


    As expected, with his act, many people around him stopped and looked in this direction.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips and knitted his eyebrows together. He had Rosalie and their two


    children behind him. The usually out-of-sight bodyguards who protected them made their presence


    known and gathered around the family, waiting for Jonathan¡¯s order.


    But unlike thest time, Yoel did not do anything aggressive. Instead, he held up the banner and


    knelt about ten steps away from Rosalie and Jonathan.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant nobody without money or influence. Yes, you can kick me out and leave me


    no ce toin! Why is it so difficult for the average citizens to address their grievances?¡± Yoel


    eximed in sniffles and tears. He used Rosalie, Jonathan, and Connor beforeining


    about his difficulties. Only then did many onlookers realize that the couple who attended the


    exhibition with them were Jonathan and his wife, who were famous in Strico. Moreover, Yoel had


    been actively creating all sorts of trouble on the Inte for days. Some of the people here knew of


    his existence, and they immediately became more interested in watching the development of this


    scene. Some took


    08:23


    out their phones without hesitation and recorded this stealthily.


    The staff who was filming for Agyness¡¯ livestream eximed like they had made a- startling


    discovery, ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Jonathan! Goodness gracious! It¡¯s so


    shocking.¡±


    Then the staff turned the lens to where Jonathan, Rosalie, and Yoel were while another staff


    member apologized to Agyness.


    Agyness pretended to hesitate. She said, ¡°Please stop filming. This is something that will affect the


    Youngblood family negatively¡­¡± But she was cheering in her heart.


    As expected, Yoel came as nned. Then, as long as Yoel continued to say something scandalous


    in front of everyone, the most popr rumors would no longer be rumors after some time.


    She thought maliciously, ¡°If a woman¡¯s reputation and innocence are ruined, then it will be a thorn in


    the flesh for the man. Even if Jonathan doesn¡¯t care about it now, he would mind it in the future!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan was about to step forward when Rosalie tugged him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do this. This is my


    business!¡±


    She did not want to just stand behind him, relying on his protection and doing nothing.


    Rosalie walked to Yoel without hesitation. ¡°You said I framed you. The public prosecutor¡¯s office is


    investigating this matter now. As for the truth of this matter, they will naturally announce it when the


    investigation is done.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if you have bribed the public prosecutor¡¯s office?¡± Yoel snarled. ¡°Are you spewing


    nonsense even before the result is out? Does this mean if you lose in the end, you¡¯ll assume that


    the public prosecutor¡¯s office is bribed?¡± Rosalie questioned.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yoel hesitated momentarily, ¡°You¡¯re awyer, and I will not argue with you. However, I do


    possess evidence suggesting an inappropriate rtionship between you and Mr. Smuckler.¡±


    Yoel reached into his pocket as he spoke, withdrawing a stack of photos and scattering them


    around. These images depicted intimate moments between Rosalie and Connor, catching the


    attention of several nearby individuals who picked up the photos to examine the contents closely.


    Following that, the way these people looked at Rosalie underwent a noticeable shift.


    Agyness gazed at the photosid before her with a concealed sense of satisfaction creeping over


    her. Even if it came to light that these photos were doctoredter on, what difference would it make?


    Once rumors were circted, who would buy into the notion that they were manipted? It would


    only appear as if the Youngblood family intentionally concealed the facts and deceived everyone.


    Wrenna crouched down, retrieved one of the photos to examine it, and inquired of Agyness,


    ¡°Mommy, is Jennifer¡¯s mommy a bad person?¡±


    Her tone seemed to carry a distinct note of triumph.


    Naturally, children are less adept at concealing their emotions than adults. Wrenna simply believed


    that if Jennifer¡¯s mommy was a bad person, then Jennifer might be bad as well. This way, Papa Jon


    might not like them anymore and would instead prefer her!


    Rosalie¡¯s expression shifted. Upon seeing these photos, she immediately understood Yoel¡¯s intent.


    The most effective way to handle such situations is to address them directly without dy. Dying


    only allows rumors and gossip to grow and spread. Before Rosalie could react, Jonathan


    approached Yoel with a menacing look and remarked, ¡°It appears I have underestimated you.¡±


    Then he ordered his subordinates, ¡°Detain this man and secure all these photographs. Ensure that


    not a single image is disseminated by anyone here. Contact the police and have them handle the


    matter at the location. Additionally, summon the bestputer experts in Strico, specialists in photo


    editing, and the forensic team from the police to assess the authenticity of these pictures!¡±


    With a domineering demeanor, Jonathan issued these orders. His approach to resolving the issue


    closely aligned with Rosalie¡¯s idea to address the situation immediately.


    Only by doing so can they quickly dispel these rumors and gossip!


    Yoel was utterly dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected Jonathan to handle the situation like this. Yoel


    had anticipated Jonathan¡¯s reaction to involve anger upon


    08:23


    seeing those photos, perhaps even leading to a physical confrontation between them.


    Yoel thought that if Jonathan resorted to physical aggression, he¡¯d have a stronger case to argue


    the authenticity of the photos, attributing to Jonathan¡¯s reaction to genuine frustration and anger.


    However, the current situation waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    In a hurry, Yoel said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I put a lot of effort into finding this evidence, and I did it for


    your sake. It¡¯s painful for me to witness Rosalie¡¯s infidelity¡­¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, a resounding p echoed through.


    Yoel felt his face forcefully snap to one side as if his teeth had momentarily be unhinged. His


    cheek stung fiercely.


    ¡°On what grounds do you think you can speak about my wife like that? No decent man would let


    someone talk about their wife in such a manner!¡± Jonathan dered in a chilling tone.


    Yoel was bewildered, for even though Jonathan had physically struck him, this was not how Yoel


    had envisioned it.


    Yoel¡¯s


    ¡®s gaze then unconsciously turned toward the direction of Agyness.


    At this moment, Agyness felt like she could almost grind her teeth into pieces. She had never


    anticipated that Jonathan would opt to validate these photos on the spot and in such a professional


    manner.


    When these photos would be indisputably proven to be doctored, and at that point, no matter what


    Yoel said, no one would believe him.


    In no time, the police and forensic experts arrived, and Jonathan¡¯s bodyguards promptly


    surrendered all the scattered photos to the authorities. Subsequently,puter specialists and


    professionals from the photography industry also arrived in full force.


    Everyone was utterly stunned. This was not just one or two experts but a team of professionals!


    All experts with even a slight reputation were present.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Jonathan had the influence to assemble such arge group of experts. While it might be


    conceivable that the Youngblood family could potentially sway one or two individuals, the notion that


    they could bribe so many people to lie was utterly unbelievable.


    Yoel was stunned. He opened his mouth but was suddenly at a loss for words! The group of experts


    began their work. The police interrogated Yoel regarding the source of these photos and apprised


    him of potential legal vitions associated with their distribution.


    08:231


    Forensic experts from the police and specialists brought by Jonathan set up their equipment and


    initiated the examination of the photos.


    Agyness pursed her red lips tightly, fully aware that this twist of events had rendered Yoel, her


    pawn, essentially useless.


    While she pondered her next move, a sudden ckout urred on the massive electronic screen


    right in front of her. Yoel¡¯s voice then could be heard through the speakers¡­


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, this amount of money is hardly sufficient. You asked me toe forward and spread


    false rumors about Rosalie having an affair with Mr. Smuckler. This amount of money won¡¯t cut it.¡±


    As soon as everyone present heard the voice clip, all their eyes shifted toward Yoel.


    Yoel¡¯s face paled in fear as he wondered, ¡°Why is this happening? I stored this recording on another


    phone I barely use. Who¡­ who could have found this recording and then released it here!¡±


    The only person who went paler than Yoel was Agyness. When she heard the recorded voice clip,


    she felt a sudden jolt in her heart and shivers running down. her spine.


    Agyness panicked as she thought, ¡®Yoel recorded the phone conversation? This man explicitly


    assured me that everything would be confidential. He said calls from both sides would not be


    recorded to avoid leaving any traces, and he¡¯s now exposed!


    But if¡­ I did not record this conversation, then only Yoel could have recorded this!¡¯


    While Agyness panicked, she heard her own voice through the speaker, ¡°Once the deed is done,


    you will naturally receive what is promised.¡±


    ¡°But right now, everyone on the inte is siding with that damnwyer. How can anything be


    aplished?¡± Yoel said as the voice clip continued to y.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you create more rumors? Use doctored photos or something. Anyway, as long as the rumors


    take root, even if they could prove that those photos were doctored, it won¡¯t matter,¡± Agyness


    suggested.


    ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t I be taking the me for this?¡± Yoel inquired.


    ¡°You just need to say that someone ced these photos at your doorstep. As for who did it, you


    have no idea, and you¡¯re unsure about the authenticity of the photos. That should do it,¡± Agyness


    replied.


    In the voice clip, Agyness spoke in aposed tone. In the current scene, Agyness appeared


    visibly shaken, her forehead glistening with cold sweat.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    ¡°How could this happen? These words¡­¡± She never thought everyone would hear those words in


    this situation, having believed they would be kept secret forever. Suddenly, Agyness¡¯ gaze met a


    pair of deep, dark eyes with a sense of gloominess and mercilessness more than 30 feet away.


    They were Jonathan¡¯s eyes!


    Although Agyness always hoped that Jonathan could keep his eyes on her, at present, she only


    wished he would not look at her!


    When his gaze fell on her, she felt chills all over.


    His gaze seemed to convey a strong killing intent.


    Meanwhile, the staff who was originally standing beside Agyness and filming Yoel shifted the


    phone¡¯s camera to her.


    Only until that moment did Agyness seem to realize something. ¡°Now¡­ the phone is live-streaming,


    which means all my fans have witnessed this scene!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Ms. Sabatini, umm¡­ Could it be that the ¡®Ms. Sabatini¡¯ in the recorded conversation is you?¡± the


    staff aiming the camera at Agyness asked.


    After all, anyone used to hearing Agyness speak could discern it. Meanwhile, Agyness¡¯ fans were


    also quarreling about whether the voice in the recording was hers in the live-streaming channel.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know what is going on. It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me!¡± Agyness


    frantically said.


    When Yoel heard that, he immediately became anxious and shouted at Agyness, ¡°How could it not


    be you? It was you, and you instructed me to do all this! Officers, the person you should arrest is


    her. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m also a victim deceived by her!¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Agyness¡¯ face turned red with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You even said that as long as Rosalie is disgraced, Jonathan will kick her out of the


    Youngblood family sooner orter. When that happens, you¡¯ll be thedy of the Youngblood family!¡±


    Yoel hurriedly said, anxious to drag Agyness down and push all his sins onto her.


    Agyness¡¯ face red a deep crimson. ¡°Y-You¡¯re ndering me.¡± Then, she rushed to Jonathan and


    said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯ve been wrongly used. It really wasn¡¯t me. I¡­I don¡¯t know who is trying


    to ruin me. Maybe I¡¯ve offended many people, so it¡¯s inevitable that someone doesn¡¯t like me and


    wants to set me up¡­¡±


    11


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan stared at the person in front of him coldly. ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve been


    wrongly used, we¡¯ll know when we get to the police station¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s voice lowered to the point that only Agyness could hear it clearly.


    08:23


    ¡°Whoever wishes to harm Rosie must be prepared to suffer a fate worse than death. Do you


    understand?¡±


    In an instant, Agyness almost copsed.


    Afterward, although the matter of photos was apparent, those experts and police officers gave their


    conclusions on the spot. All the photographs were synthesized, and the same photographs could be


    found online, but with different faces.


    Rosalie waspletely innocent now.


    However, more than her innocence, what really shocked Rosalie at that moment was the fact that


    her son turned out to be the greatest aid in proving her innocence.


    When the phone recording suddenly appeared, she thought it was done by those experts Jonathan


    had hired. However, she saw her son holding aptop and looking like he had seeded while


    Jennifer cheered beside her, ¡°Guille is the best.¡±


    When Rosalie stepped forward and asked Guillermo what he was doing, Jennifer excitedly told her


    the origin of the recording before her son could reply. Rosalie was stunned. She knew that


    Guillermo was talented withputers, and Jonathan had mentioned that despite Guillermo¡¯s


    young age, his operations on theputer were not inferior to those of adults.


    ¡°But¡­ could an ordinary adult aplish such a thing?¡± she wondered.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Guillermo raised his chin and looked at Rosalie with some expectation as if waiting for praise.


    Naturally, Rosalie did not disappoint her son. She finally calmed down and patted his head while


    praising him.


    Guillermo was pleased.


    Rosalie was not surprised that Agyness intended to ruin her. After all, Agyness had been hostile to


    her previously.


    The police took Agyness and Yoel back to the police station. As Rosalie was also involved, she


    naturally had to go to the police station together to record her statement. Naturally, Jonathan went


    along.


    As for the two children and Wrenna, Rosalie instructed the bodyguards to take them back to the


    Youngblood residence.


    Since the moment her mother was taken away by the police, Wrenna kept her head bowed and


    remained silent. Her face was pale, and her small hands tightly gripped the hem of her skirt.


    ¡°What should I do? The police have taken Mommy away, and she has been discovered for doing


    something bad. Papa Jon must hate Mommy so much. What about me? Will Papa Jon hate me,


    too? Does this mean I can no longer be Papa Jon¡¯s daughter?¡± she thought.


    08:23


    At that moment, Wrenna was panicking and even in a daze.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer raised her head and looked around, refusing to leave for a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Jen, are you looking for something?¡±


    ¡°The boy who yed the piano is gone,¡± Jennifer said unhappily. She still had a lot of things she


    wanted to say to him, and she wanted to y the piano with him. ¡°Mm¡­ He creates a beautiful tone


    when he ys. It¡¯ll be interesting to y the piano with him. The other kids can¡¯t keep up with me


    when I y the piano with them. Big Beard said it¡¯s because my piano skills are much better than


    theirs. But if it was the boy just now, he would definitely be able to keep up!¡± she thought. Rosalie


    saidfortingly when she saw the disappointment on her daughter¡¯s face, ¡°The little boy likes to


    y the piano very much and ys very well, so he must also be a student. Maybe you¡¯ll bump into


    him soon.¡±


    After all, they were in the same circle. It was rtively easy to find out about a child who yed the


    piano so well.


    Only then did Jennifer cheer up.


    The three children were taken away. Rosalie and Jonathan also got in the car and followed behind


    the police car.


    Only after all these cars had driven far away did a car slowly leave the parking lot not far away, and


    in the passenger seat was the little boy Jennifer had been looking for earlier.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    At that moment, Felix looked down at his hands. The girl who yed the piano before said her


    name was Jennifer, and she also said that she wanted to y the piano with him.


    He thought, ¡°If I y the piano with her, will ying the piano be enjoyable?¡±


    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded next to her. The woman who was driving the


    car asked the question.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Felix said lightly. Usually, he would¡¯ve answered ¡°so-so,¡± so his response this time was


    an exception.


    ¡°Really?¡± A smile tugged at the lips of that woman. ¡°I¡¯m very happy too.¡±


    She thought, ¡°How could I not be happy to see someone I¡¯ve not seen in so many years ¡®living¡¯ so


    well? The better they lived now, the more miserable they would be when they suffer the loss in the


    future.¡±


    The reason was none other than that she had to live pathetically in the shadows while the


    despicable woman, Rosalie, got to indulge in life.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Felix, do you like the little girl who just yed the piano with you?¡± the woman asked.


    Felix kept silent.


    The woman didn¡¯t care and continued, ¡°But remember that you and the little girl will never be friends


    whether you like her or not.¡±


    Rosalie and Jonathan went to the police station and recorded their statements.


    A group of reporters, who heard the news, arrived at the police station. The tightly packed crowd


    almost blocked the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to drive the car to the side doorter. There are fewer people squatting over


    there,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first. Wait for me,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie went into the bathroom while Jonathan was standing in a corridor not far away, leaning


    against the wall, thinking about what Yoel and Agyness had said to the police officers when they


    recorded their statements earlier.


    Neither of them admitted that they were involved in the flowerpot drop incident. Of course, it was


    impossible to rule out that they were lying. However, he had no choice but to investigate that matter


    further.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°But if it weren¡¯t them, who could it be? Who would hate Rosalie so much that


    they wanted her to die?


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened as he pondered.


    08:23


    At that moment, a policewoman came over with Agyness. Obviously, it was because Agyness was


    the suspect, so the policewoman had to escort her to use the bathroom.


    Agyness wore a handcuff. Although the makeup on her face was still delicate, her face was pale as


    a ghost and filled with hesitation and fear.


    She even walked with her feet dragging on the ground.


    When Agyness saw Jonathan, her demeanor suddenly became agitated. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, please


    spare me. For the sake of the bond between Wrenna and the Youngblood family, please spare me.


    Wrenna is the Youngblood family¡¯s adopted daughter. If I go to jail, it will also damage the reputation


    of the Youngblood family¡­¡±


    Jonathan just stared at Agyness coldly. ¡°I never care about the reputation of the Youngblood


    family.¡±


    Agyness was suffocated and almost subconsciously wanted to ask him what did he actually care


    about then.


    However, just as she was about to utter those words, a figure strode out from the bathroom not far


    away. The person was Rosalie!


    Agyness noticed the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned from sheer cold and full of malice to a look of


    utter tenderness as he shifted his eyes onto Rosalie.


    She thought, ¡°Does this man not care at all about the Youngblood family¡¯s reputation? So, the only


    thing he cares about is Rosalie?¡±


    Agyness suddenly felt sorrowful. The policewoman shouted at her, ¡°Hurry up and walk! Don¡¯t


    deliberately dy!¡±


    Agyness began walking again. When Rosalie was walking in her direction and getting closer to her,


    the resentment in Agyness¡¯ chest intensified.


    She thought, ¡°Rosalie is the culprit for my current misery. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ If she had never


    existed¡­¡±


    The moment when they passed each other, Agyness suddenly used all her strength to bump into


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie was caught off guard and knocked sideways. At that moment, on the


    other side of the corridor where alle stood was an open window. Due to the


    force of the collision, her body fell sideways, and she fell outside the window.


    However, Agyness seemed to be desperately trying to knock Rosalie out of the window. The


    policewoman couldn¡¯t even hold her back.


    Rosalie only felt that her feet had been lifted off the ground. She instinctively wanted to grab


    something and stabilize her body, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Her upper body was now extended out of the window, and she could even see the blue sky and


    white clouds outside.


    She thought, ¡°Am I going to fall? Will I die?¡±


    08:24


    At that moment, the scene of her sitting in the car suddenly appeared in her mind. The car seemed


    to be leaning back, and she was looking through the window ss at that sky¡­


    At that time, she was reluctant and absolutely indifferent.


    Simr to back then, she murmured the same word, ¡°Jon.¡±


    Suddenly, one hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her back from the window.


    With a thud, she bumped into a broad embrace. The familiar scent of his body immediately calmed


    her down.


    ¡°Jon!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Rosie, how are you? Are you all right?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously and worriedly. The scene just


    now almost caused his heart to stop beating.


    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if he had been a secondter and failed to catch her


    wrist. He wondered if she would fall just like that, and he would lose her forever just like that.


    At that thought, heart-wrenching pain surged within him. That pain felt familiar. It was as if he had


    experienced that agony before.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and felt him embracing her so tightly as if he was going to


    embed her into his body. She could clearly feel his body trembling slightly.


    It was as if he was the one who nearly fell out of the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She raised her hands, wrapped them around his waist, and gently patted his back. Now,


    she was the oneforting him.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re all right?¡± After a while, he finally loosened his arms slightly and looked at her with


    worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. She noticed tears welling up in his eyes.


    At that moment, Agyness had been subdued by the policewoman. The policewoman said


    apologetically, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs. Youngblood, I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now.¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    As soon as the policewoman finished speaking, Jonathan had already turned around and walked up


    to Agyness. He grabbed her cor with a stern look on his face and said, ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Agyness suddenly burst intoughter, as if it was her final act of desperation. ¡°Jonathan,


    do you think I¡¯m just a parasite of the Youngblood family? Not daring to do anything without your


    permission?¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes as the iciness in them intensified.


    ¡°I hate Rosalie, and it¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t manage to run her down just now. Killing her would have been


    wonderful!¡± Agyness said resentfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of even hating her!¡± Jonathan¡¯s hand moved to grab Agyness¡¯ neck.


    Agyness¡¯ face suddenly turned red as she began to suffocate. ¡°I¡­ Why can¡¯t I hate her? If she¡­ If


    she hadn¡¯t shown up, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t end up like this¡­ On top of hating her¡­ I¡­ I hate you too.


    Why¡­ Why did you have to give me hope, and then¡­ bring me despair?¡±


    As Jonathan tightened his fingers, Agyness stuttered in an increasingly soft voice.


    The policewoman grew anxious by the side and hurried forward to pry away Jonathan¡¯s hand, but


    his fingers were like steel bars that couldn¡¯t be moved at all. ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie said frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t do


    this. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯tmit a crime for such a person. It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    His body stiffened, and the force in his hand gradually eased.


    Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s wrist tightly and said, ¡°Jon, let go. I don¡¯t want you to do something you


    shouldn¡¯t over someone like this.¡±


    He turned his head and looked at Rosalie. ¡°But she was going to kill you just now.¡± ¡°Thew will


    punish her ordingly. She¡¯ll live and atone for crimes in prison!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I know you¡¯ll listen


    to me, right, Jon?¡±


    He stared intently at her with his obsidian-colored eyes. After a long time, he finally released his


    hand slowly and murmured, ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    He would indeed listen to her and do as she wished despite his raging urge to kill Agyness with his


    own hands.


    He didn¡¯t care if he were tomit a crime, for he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone trying to kill Rosalie.


    After escaping from the jaws of death, Agyness staggered back a few steps. If the policewoman


    next to her hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have copsed on the ground.


    Even then, relief was nowhere to be found on her face. All that was written on it


    08:24


    were embarrassment and pain.


    She thought, ¡®In the end, only Rosalie can get Jonathan to let go.


    Jonathan, the man who wields much influence in Strico, is actually willing to


    listen to a woman!¡¯


    Agyness even felt that Rosalie was the one who was superior, while Jonathan was no more than


    her humble servant!


    ¡°Jonathan actually loves Rosalie that much?¡±


    Agyness suddenly felt extremely pathetic. ¡°Why hadn¡¯t I noticed this before? If I had known that


    Jonathan was so serious about Rosalie, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to do everything that I¡¯ve done!¡±


    Just when the policewoman was about to leave with Agyness, thetter suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Jonathan, you did this to me. This is your fault! Why did you help me and Wrenna in the street back


    then? Why did you adopt Wrenna? If you hadn¡¯t done that, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who did this to yourself!¡± Rosalie retorted. ¡°The Youngblood family helped you and


    your daughter in your most difficult time. They gave you a life that you never had. Originally, you


    could have lived a luxurious and peaceful life with your daughter, but you ruined it all yourself. Your


    greed destroyed you, and the Youngblood family doesn¡¯t owe you anything!¡±


    After saying that, Rosalie took Jonathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jon, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied. For him, she was all that mattered.


    Meanwhile, Agyness continued ranting away, but now, no one responded to her anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± the policewoman barked.


    Agyness knew that she would be in prison for the rest of her life.


    Rosalie and Jonathan came out of the side door of the police station. Although there were some


    reporters over there, Jonathan¡¯s bodyguards had kept them away, allowing him and Rosalie to


    quickly get into the car.


    Inside the car, Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s hand tightly, the warmth in her palm constantly radiating


    toward his.


    Jonathan looked down and nced at their hands. ¡°Do you really think I did the right thing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that he was referring to the words


    she said to Agyness just now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Agyness was ruined by her own greed.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°In fact, sometimes greed is not a bad thing.


    It also makes people work harder. But no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt others for


    its sake!¡±


    Rosalie added regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s just that when ites to her daughter, it might be a little


    troublesome. If there are no surprises, Agyness would likely be sentenced


    08.24


    to at least ten years of imprisonment, and Wrenna witnessed her mother taken away by the police


    with her own eyes. The matter is also rted to the Youngblood family and me, so interacting with


    her going forward might be¡­¡±


    ¡°The Youngblood family will dissolve the adoptive rtionship with her.¡± Jonathan said nonchntly,


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about how you¡¯re going to get along with her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Dissolve it?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan remarked matter-of-factly, ¡°How am I supposed to adopt the daughter of a


    woman who hurt my wife?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, but she was adopted first. On top of that, she¡¯s just a


    five-year-old girl.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°But given the current situation, the fact that there are many


    witnesses, and the scene being live-streamed, I¡¯m afraid she might suffer from psychological


    trauma.¡±


    She was afraid that Wrenna would constantly end up as the subject of gossip.


    ¡°Perhaps it is necessary to change Wrenna¡¯s environment and have a psychologist counsel her.¡±


    ¡°Then you do whatever you want,¡± Jonathan said, as didn¡¯t care much about Wrenna. ¡°But I want


    Agyness to stay in prison for the rest of her life!¡±


    Rosalie was not sympathetic to Agyness¡¯ future in prison. After all, if Jonathan hadn¡¯t caught her in


    time, she would fallen directly from the fifth floor and ended up either disabled or dead.


    However, she pitied Wrenna for losing her mother at such a young age.


    ¡°Jon, even if someone tries to hurt me in the future, I don¡¯t want you to soil your hands like just


    now,¡± said Rosalie.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    The thought of what had happened just now continued to traumatize her.


    It was not because she almost died, but because he almost became a murderer. She would never


    want him to kill anyone for her sake.


    ¡°Even if I get my hands dirty, I don¡¯t care,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°But I care.¡± She said, ¡°Jon, your hands are beautiful and clean. I don¡¯t want you sullying them


    because of me.¡±


    A glint shed across his eyes. ¡°My hands¡­ have been dirtied a long time ago. She just doesn¡¯t


    know about the devious things that I¡¯ve done. But¡­ If she wants me to keep my hands clean, I will


    do my best to fulfill her wish.¡±


    As long as it was her wish, he wanted to make it happen for her.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Youngblood residence. Jonathan and Rosalie got out of the car.


    The three children were already in the Youngblood residence. They were eating dessert in the


    dining room but were all looking distracted.


    When the three of them saw Rosalie and Jonathan return, they immediately stopped what they


    were doing.


    Jennifer ran up to Rosalie and hugged her, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what took you so long? I¡¯ve been


    waiting for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Daddy and I went to the police station to tell the police about what happened?


    And that we would be back after that?¡± Rosalie said.


    Guillermo also came over. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his face was brimming with anxiety.


    After hugging her daughter, Rosalie also gave her son a big hug. ¡°Guille, you did a great job today


    and protected me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Hearing this, Guillermo couldn¡¯t help but rx. He hugged Rosalie back with his two arms and fully


    relished in the warmth of his mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Okay, Guille, can you take Jen to the room to y first? Daddy and I still have something to


    discuss with Wrenna,¡± Rosalie said.


    Guillermo looked at Rosalie, then nced at Wrenna, who had been silent with her head hung low.


    Subsequently, he nodded and led Jennifer away.


    Gary, who was standing beside them, hurriedly followed the children and apanied them back


    to their room.


    Rosalie looked at Wrenna, who was sitting in a chair with her head looking down. She said,


    ¡°Wrenna, your mommy¡­ Um, she might have to stay at the police station for a while. During this


    period, other women will live with you and take care of you.¡±


    08:24


    Rosalie tried to be euphemistic, trying to prevent what happened to Agyness from having a big


    impact on Wrenna.


    However, Wrenna suddenly raised her head and yelled at Rosalie, ¡°I don¡¯t want another woman to


    take care of me. I only want my mommy! You deliberately refused to let my mommye back,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, Wrenna, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you. My mommy said that you were the worst. It was all because of you that Papa Jon


    doesn¡¯t like my mommy!¡± With that, Wrenna jumped off the chair and ran to Jonathan. She said


    boldly, ¡°Papa Jon, she is a bad person. She bullies my mommy. Didn¡¯t you help me with my mommy


    drive away the bad guys before? Can you get rid of her so that my mommy cane back?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect this child to say such words despite being just five


    years old.


    Jonathan looked at Wrenna coldly. ¡°Who taught you these words? Who told you that Mrs.


    Youngblood is a bad person?¡±


    Wrenna was frightened by the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, but she still tried to put on a pitiful look.


    ¡°Mommy said¡­ that she isn¡¯t a good person. She doesn¡¯t like Papa Jon at all. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have left Papa Jon for five years! Papa Jon¡­ Mommy and I like you a lot. We will definitely


    not leave you. Can you drive her away? I¡­ I¡¯ll be a good daughter, even better than Jennifer¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan interrupted Wrenna and said coldly, ¡°You were never my daughter. The


    Youngblood family raised you just because Guille wanted a sister, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can


    say such words. When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand what your mother has done. From now on,


    you¡¯re not allowed to step foot in the Youngblood residence ever again!¡±


    ¡°Jon, she¡¯s just a child.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help protesting despite Wrenna¡¯s heart-chilling words


    earlier. She felt that telling the truth to a child of the same age as Jennifer was simply too cruel.


    ¡°So what? Even if she is a child, she should differentiate right from wrong and know who is in the


    wrong. She can¡¯t get away with spewing lies just because she¡¯s young, can she?¡± When he finished,


    Jonathan called the servants and ordered them to take Wrenna away from the Youngblood


    residence.


    ¡°No, Papa Jon. I am your daughter and the daughter of the Youngblood family. I¡¯m better and more


    obedient than Jennifer. Why do you want Jennifer and not me¡­¡± Wrenna cried loudly and wanted to


    approach Jonathan.


    However, Wrenna was just a five-year-old child, hence easily picked up by the housekeeper. With


    that, the housekeeper quickly left.


    Rosalie let out a sigh and asked, ¡°Are you still going to dissolve the adoptive rtionship?¡±


    ¡°The adoptive rtionship was never legally binding. It was no more than an announcement made


    to the public. Hence, all that¡¯s needed for its dissolution is


    08:24


    another deration.¡± Jonathan paused and added, ¡°Even if you object, I will still announce the


    dissolution of adoption.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She knew that if Wrenna hadn¡¯t said those words just now, Jonathan might not have made such a


    decision. Unfortunately, when Wrenna saw her as the enemy just now, it became impossible for


    Jonathan to maintain the adoptive rtionship.


    ¡°What about her future?¡±


    ¡°In the past two years, Agyness has siphoned off much money from the Youngblood family.


    Otherwise, how do you think that she can live her current lifestyle when the Youngblood family only


    gives her 40,000 dors every month?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Even if Agyness goes to jail, that money is


    enough for Wrenna to live on.¡±


    Rosalie thought that he had a point. Since the Youngblood family did not formally adopt Wrenna,


    there was no legal rtionship between them. Once Agyness went to prison, Wrenna¡¯s immediate


    rtives would inevitably be her guardians. They could either be her biological father or her


    grandparents.


    Consequently, it was difficult for outsiders to intervene in this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ask Carlos to follow up on this child. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything,¡±


    Jonathan added.


    Rosalie nodded. She thought, ¡°This is the only choice now. When the child grows up, she will


    naturally learn to differentiate right from wrong.¡±


    That night, the wind and rain outside the room was particrly intense.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers were entangled with Rosalie¡¯s, and his body covered hers. His lips kissed every


    inch of her skin as if he was worshipping her. ¡°Not enough¡­ Rosie¡­ It¡¯s still far from enough¡­¡±


    Jonathan whispered in a chilly voice, only wanting Rosalie more. He wanted to use her to ease the


    remaining fear in his heart.


    Even if Rosalie was alive in front of Jonathan now, she had no idea how scared he was! The scene


    when she almost fell downstairs today had appeared in his mind many times.


    Fortunately, Jonathan caught her!


    Fortunately, he pulled her back into his arms!


    Besides, it was a fortune that she was safe and sound!


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± Jonathan called out Rosalie¡¯s name with a hoarse voice. Her name seemed to have been


    marked into his bones and blood. The name was engraved in his memory forever¡­


    Rosalie did not know how many times Jonathan wanted her. Finally, she fell asleep because of


    exhaustion.


    Jonathan slightly brushed away Rosalie¡¯s wet bangs and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°No one can


    hurt you or end you. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    While saying that, he carried her in his arms and entered the bathroom.


    Jonathan gently washed Rosalie¡¯s body, but Rosalie was still asleep. Her beautiful face looked so


    charming in the soft light of the bathroom.


    And again, Rosalie¡¯s body was covered with the marks Jonathan left, which served as proof that


    she was his woman!


    ¡°Rosie, I¡¯m yours too,¡± Jonathan whispered. He gently wiped Rosalie¡¯s body and then carried her


    back to bed.


    She slept sweetly, but he was not sleepy at all.


    The scene in which Rosalie almost fell downstairs today always reminded Jonathan from time to


    time.


    At that moment, the pain in Jonathan¡¯s heart was familiar as if he had almost lost Rosalie like this


    before.


    It was like she used to be in front of him, but he could not catch her!


    Jonathan thought, ¡°When exactly is it? Why can¡¯t I remember? Or¡­ Is it forgotten. in the memory I


    lost? In that memory, they all said Rosie identally fell into the sea.¡±


    Jonathan wondered if Rosalie fell into the sea to escape from him because she did not want to be


    with him.


    08:25


    Jonathan lowered his eyes. Looking at Rosalie¡¯s sleeping face beside him, he stroked her cheek


    gently with his fingers.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At this moment, Rosalie frowned slightly, and she seemed to mutter something as if she was talking


    in a dream.


    Jonathan wanted to hear what Rosalie was talking about, but her voice was too vague. After


    listening for a while, he only heard the word ¡°Jon¡±.


    Jonathan wondered if Rosalie was dreaming about him. His eyes froze, but then her eyebrows


    frowned more severely. She shook her head left and right, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on


    her forehead as if she wanted to get rid of some nightmare.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°Is she¡­ Having a nightmare? And is this nightmare about me?¡±


    Jonathan unconsciously grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulder.


    Suddenly, her voice became louder. Jonathan finally heard what she was talking about, but his heart


    suddenly sank because he heard it clearly.


    Rosalie said, ¡°No, Jon, I don¡¯t allow you to do this¡­ No¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you¡­ No¡­¡± Jonathan


    wondered what had he done that made Rosalie not want to forgive him. He only felt his heart


    sinking, and the finger that had been pressed on Rosalie¡¯s shoulder unconsciously tightened.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie was awakened by the pain in her shoulder.


    When she opened her eyes, there was still a panicked look in her eyes. When Jonathan¡¯s face was


    reflected in her round eyes, for an instant, she only felt as if it was a lifetime ago.


    ¡°J-Jon¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Sorry for hurting you just now.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze. Maybe it was because of what happened today that she


    would dream about her falling into the sea. At this moment, even if she knew that it was just a


    dream just now, and that it had been five years since she fell into the sea, things still felt unreal.


    Rosalie wondered, ¡°Did I reallye back? Am I back with him?¡±


    She stretched out her hand tremblingly as if trying to touch Jonathan¡¯s face, but she stopped in the


    air and dared not touch him. She was afraid that everything was not real.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He raised his hand and took the initiative to grab Rosalie¡¯s


    hand, letting her palm touch his cheek. ¡°What happened? Did you have a bad dream just now?¡±


    Rosalie took a long sigh and smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, it was¡­ A bad dream.¡±


    It was like a nightmare following her all the time. In fact, she would rather not remember these


    things if she could.


    08:25


    ¡°What kind of dream?¡± Jonathan said. His cheeks gently rubbed against Rosalie¡¯s palm, but his dark


    eyes were always staring at her.


    Rosalie¡¯s body stiffened, and a trace of guilt shed in her eyes. Then, she lowered her eyes and


    said, ¡°I forgot¡­ It felt like¡­ It should be a bad dream.¡±


    If Rosalie mentioned it, then she would only say more and more at that time, which would only


    irritate him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan murmured. He could tell that Rosalie was guilty and lying. Rosalie was unaware


    that her hand was getting cold when she lied. Jonathan said, ¡°Your hand is a little cold.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it?¡± Rosalie subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand.


    However, Jonathan held her hand and rubbed it in his palm.


    ¡°Let me warm it up.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and blew her hand gently while rubbing it.


    The night was cold. Rosalie¡¯s cold hand gradually warmed up.


    ¡°Rosie, are you really willing to stay with me now?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.


    Rosalie was stunned and then said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jonathan looked down gently.


    He only wished that Rosalie¡¯s willingness was real, but what she said in the dream about she would


    not forgive him¡­ He wondered what he had done to make Rosalie not want to forgive him.


    Jonathan thought, ¡°Did she never forgive me at all five years ago? Is it because I knew who the


    killer was, but I watched her go to prison coldly and even allowed other people to hurt her? What


    happened in the end back then? When will I remember it?¡±


    The matter with Agyness and Wrenna hade to an end. Rosalie also went to Amelia¡¯s ce with


    Lillian. The three women gathered together.


    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re innocent at the scene. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine what would happenter,¡±


    Lillian said. She knew about it afterward after watching the live stream online.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    She found great satisfaction in the fate that befell Agyness and Yoel!


    ¡°By the way, the recording from the scene, was it also found by the experts at Jonathan¡¯s request?¡±


    Lillian asked.


    ¡°No, it was Guille who found it,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Guille?¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are kids these days really that impressive?¡±


    Amelia was also taken by surprise, but given that her own child, Aiden, was already quite


    precocious, she wasn¡¯t as startled as Lillian.


    ¡°Yeah, it appears Guille is quite adept withputers,¡± Rosalie added.


    The three of them sat at the entrance of Amelia¡¯s concession stand, engaging in casual


    conversation. Just then, Rosalie noticed, from the corner of her eye, a small figure making its way


    toward the nearby elementary school gate.


    The figure was familiar to Rosalie; it was the boy named Zekiah, who had left quite an impression


    on her.


    What caught her off guard was the way he walked now, each step marked by a noticeable limp.


    ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t there any adult with such a young kid?¡± Lillian, who had also noticed the boy,


    couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.


    Amelia quickly filled Lillian in on Zekiah¡¯s situation.


    ¡°This kid is in quite a pitiable situation. He¡¯s an orphan who was adopted, but in his adoptive family,


    he isn¡¯t treated very well. He has an older sister, who is his only source of kindness. However, she


    is rtively young herself, and what¡¯s more, she has lost her biological mother.¡±


    yet


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but think that their family rtions were incrediblyplex. ¡°Exactly. If you


    didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think these two siblings were all each other had! Look, this kid got injured a


    few days ago, and he can barely walk, he¡¯s waiting for his sister at the school gate,¡± Amelia


    exined, sighing with sympathy for the child. Still, she realized it was a family matter beyond her


    control.


    ¡°He got injured?¡± Ros¨¢lie was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, I heard there was a conflict between his sister and their stepmother. When the stepmother


    tried to strike his sister, he stepped in and took the blow, to the extent that the ruler was broken.


    Their neighbor even called the police,¡± Amelia added.


    Upon hearing this, Rosalie felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    ¡°Even a ruler was broken. Just imagine how much pain that kid must have


    08:25


    suffered!¡± Rosalie thought.


    She immediately got up and walked over to Zekiah.


    ¡°What¡¯s Rosalie doing¡­¡± Lillian was puzzled.


    ¡°Rosalie had some prior interactions with that kid, and she seems quite concerned about him,¡±


    Amelia said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Rosalie was pregnant with three children before this, but she hasn¡¯t found one


    of them. I wonder how the missing child is doing. Maybe she¡¯s projecting her feelings onto this kid,¡±


    Lillian remarked.


    ¡°Maybe. If Rosalie could find her child sooner, it would be great. We don¡¯t know where that child is


    now or how the child is doing.¡± said Amelia.


    As a mother herself, Amelia understood how crucial children were to a mother. If one day, Aiden


    were separated from her, she feared the pain would be unbearable. ¡°They¡¯ll eventually find the


    child. If even a prestigious family like the Youngblood family can¡¯t locate their child, then there are


    very few people in the world who can,¡± Lillianmented optimistically.


    At this moment, Rosalie had already walked up to Zekiah. As she got closer, she became even


    more rmed.


    Zekiah¡¯s uncovered skin bore obvious bruises from his injuries, and his


    once-lovely little face was somewhat swollen. It wasn¡¯t difficult to picture just how much more


    swollen it must have been a few days earlier.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but crouch down, her eyes level with the child in front of her.


    Although Zekiah¡¯s face was still swollen, his beautiful, luminous eyes remained fixed on the school


    gate ahead, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Rosalie¡¯s question at all.


    For him, the only thing that mattered was when his sister would finish school and when he could


    see her. Everything else was of no concern to him.


    Rosalie lifted her hand, intending to touch Zekiah¡¯s bruises, but he pulled away warily.


    ¡°I just want to see your injury, there¡¯s no harm intended!¡± Rosalie quickly reassured him.


    Zekiah stared at her for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to touch me!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ how about I take you to the hospital to have a doctor look at your injury? It won¡¯t hurt


    anymore after that,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Zekiah replied coldly, then turned his head, ignoring Rosalie.


    At this moment, Zekiah emitted an air of resistance and detachment, leaving Rosalie feeling


    helpless.


    Just then, Lillian also approached and was shocked by Zekiah¡¯s injuries. ¡°Oh, God. The adults in


    their family are truly ruthless to hurt such a small kid like this.¡±¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    08:25


    Lillian then bent down, offering a gentle smile to Zekiah. ¡°Hello, I heard your name is Zekiah, right?


    I¡¯m Ms. Quinn, a friend of thedy boss who runs the concession stand over there!¡±


    Unfortunately, Zekiahpletely disregarded Lillian¡¯s ¡°gentle¡± smile. His beautiful eyes remained


    fixed on the school gate, unwavering.


    ¡°This child seems a bit odd, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lillian whispered to Rosalie.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably like that because of his early experiences,¡± Rosaliemented.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lillian agreed.


    Soon, more and more parents gathered at the school gate to pick up their children. When the


    school gate opened, students began pouring out.


    Zekiah, who had been quiet and wearing an expressionless face, suddenly broke into a smile upon


    spotting the person he had been waiting for. Though it was a faint smile, it was nheless a


    smile.


    He then rushed over to the young girl with a small schoolbag.


    Lillian was amazed. ¡°This child changes his expression so quickly!¡±


    ¡°The siblings indeed have a strong bond,¡± Rosalie said. She approached the young girl and said,


    ¡°Hi, we¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m Rosalie Leighton, but you can call me Ms. Leighton. I¡¯m a friend of the


    lady boss who runs the concession stand over there. Your little brother has quite a few injuries, and


    I¡¯d like to take him to the hospital to see a doctor. Would that be okay?¡±


    Karina Burton lifted her chin slightly and looked at Rosalie. Karina vaguely remembered her, and


    thedy boss who ran the concession stand was quite well-known among the school¡¯s students


    since many of them visited the store for snacks after school.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want your little brother to suffer from these injuries for too long, would you? Some


    injuries, if not treated promptly, can worsen.¡± Rosalie continued to persuade Karina.


    She knew Zekiah listened to Karina.


    ¡°Why are you helping Zeki see a doctor?¡± Karina asked.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Though she was only 7 years old, she appeared more mature than her peers. Her eyes held a hint


    of vignce and caution as she gazed at Rosalie.


    In contrast to most children her age, she had clearly grasped the significance of self-preservation in


    the harsh realities of life.


    ¡°Because my own kids are around Zeki¡¯s age. When I see Zeki injured, I can¡¯t help but want to lend


    a hand. After all, taking Zeki to see a doctor is something I can easily manage,¡± Rosalie exined


    calmly, without any intention of forming a closer bond.


    Karina fell silent for a moment and turned to look at Zekiah who had been by her side. She seemed


    to be hesitating about something.


    Zekiah spoke up. ¡°Karrie, I¡¯m not in pain.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not in pain, you¡¯re still injured. You¡¯re limping when you walk, aren¡¯t you?¡± Karina


    responded, then looked up at Rosalie. ¡°Ms. Leighton, please wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a little while,


    and then we can go to the hospital together with Zeki.¡±


    Following that, Karina patiently repeated some words to Zekiah before instructing him to wait for her


    at the entrance of the concession stand.


    Zekiah held onto the hem of Karina¡¯s clothing, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Zeki, be good. I¡¯ll go put down my schoolbag ande back to find you in a little while!¡± Karina


    reassured Zekiah, gently patting his head.


    At this, Zekiah reluctantly released his grip.


    Karina then swiftly ran in the opposite direction, soon disappearing from view. Lillian turned to


    Rosalie and said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you to the hospitalter. I have a car, so it¡¯s pretty convenient, and I


    don¡¯t have any other ns for the day.¡± Rosalie considered the offer and epted, saying, ¡°That


    would be great, thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it. These siblings are quite interesting, and it¡¯s


    unfortunate that the kid, as Amelia mentioned, is badly injured and hasn¡¯t been to the hospital yet,¡±


    Lillian said, deliberately lowering her voice to ensure Zekiah couldn¡¯t overhear.


    When she heard about these siblings from Amelia, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of


    sympathy. Lillian was an only child and had no siblings, so she secretly envied the bond between


    these siblings.


    As for Zekiah, he obediently stood at the entrance of the concession stand, just like a small


    sculpture, not moving at all.


    Rosalie squinted her eyes, staring at Zekiah. Unexinably, Zekiah seemed oddly familiar, as if she


    had seen him somewhere before.


    08:25


    ¡°Is it because this child is exceptionally good-looking? Isn¡¯t there a saying that good-looking people


    tend to resemble each other?¡± Rosalie pondered quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve been staring at that child,¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°I just find the family that adopted him a bit peculiar. They already have a son of their own, yet they


    adopted another boy. If it¡¯s out of affection, that would make sense, but it seems they might not be


    particrly fond of him,¡± Rosalie exined.


    After all, if they genuinely cared for the child, they wouldn¡¯t have struck him to the point where even


    a ruler was broken.


    ¡°Who knows? Nowadays, people have all sorts of strange reasons. I¡¯ve heard stories about people


    adopting children with certain astrological signs to protect their households from evil spirits,¡± Lillian


    said, curling her lips.


    Rosalie pressed her lips together slightly, deep in thought.


    Just then, Karina returned. This time, she didn¡¯t have her schoolbag but carried a small crossbody


    bag. She took Zekiah¡¯s hand and told Rosalie, ¡°Ms. Leighton, I¡¯m ready. You can take Zeki to the


    hospital now.¡±


    Rosalie responded with a gentle smile. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± Lillian said as she shrugged. After Lillian


    drove the car over, and once they all got in, Rosalie asked Karina, ¡°Did you let your parents know


    about this when you went home just now?¡±


    ¡°I left a note,¡± Karina replied. But she knew that leaving a note or not wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Even if she and Zekiah were away from home the whole night, their father wouldn¡¯t care, and


    neither would their stepmother.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Their stepmother probably wished they both weren¡¯t home.


    On the way to the hospital, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but notice how tightly Karina¡¯s tiny hand held onto


    Zekiah¡¯s, as if in this world, these two children only had each other to rely on.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Rosalie registered Zekiah to see a specialist. When Zekiah removed


    his clothes in front of the doctor, Rosalie gasped, and even Lillian at her side was left astonished.


    The injuries underneath Zekiah¡¯s clothing were far more severe than what was visible on his


    exposed skin. The doctor, wearing a frown, questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you adults? This is


    almost abusive! How could you strike a child this bad?¡±


    Rosalie refrained from providing much exnation and simply asked about the severity of the


    injuries.


    The doctor gently touched the bruised areas on Zekiah¡¯s body. Zekiah would only furrow his brows


    in response to pain when the doctor applied significant pressure, otherwise, he remained almost


    expressionless.


    To be cautious, the doctor scheduled X-rays and a blood test.


    After a series of tests, the doctor turned to Rosalie and Lillian. ¡°It appears this


    08:25


    child might have a naturally high pain tolerance. If we were to rate pain on a scale of 1 to 10, where


    5 would be quite painful for an average person, he experience something akin to minor difort.¡±


    Rosalie and Lillian were both stunned.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    may only


    ¡°Among the vast number of humans, there will always be exceptions. In fact, his condition isn¡¯t very


    rare, affecting approximately one in every hundred thousand people. The only variation lies in their


    pain tolerance, and there are even more umon instances ofplete insensitivity to pain,¡± the


    doctor exined. Rosalie quietly observed Zekiah, who appeared unfazed by it all. She realized


    that when he had imed not to be in pain earlier, it was because his sensitivity to pain was weaker


    than that of the average person.


    Rosalie, however, didn¡¯t see this as a positive trait, as pain serves as a way for our bodies to protect


    themselves.


    In the case of a child like Zekiah, with significantly reduced pain sensitivity, his body could be injured


    without him realizing it.


    ¡°Doctor, is Zeki going to be okay? When will his injuries heal?¡± Karina asked. ¡°These are superficial


    wounds, and the bones aren¡¯t affected. Just apply some ointment, and he¡¯ll be fine,¡± the doctor


    reassured. Then, he turned to Rosalie and added, ¡°As adults, please, never strike a child like this


    again. This child has a diminished pain perception, and as adults, you should be well aware of


    where to draw the line!¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Then, Rosalie headed to collect the medicine with the rest.


    There were a few ointments and a bottle of spray to relieve pain and bruise.


    Rosalie handed the medicines over to the little girl. ¡°Here, these are the medicines. for Zeki. It¡¯s


    stated on the boxes the number of times they have to be applied. Do you know how to read these


    words?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± answered Karina.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to remember to apply them for Zeki daily,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s no trouble. Zeki is my brother!¡± Karina put those medicines into her small shoulder bag, then


    pulled out some wrinkly banknotes and coins of different denominations.


    ¡°This is 18 dors and 60 cents. I know that this isn¡¯t enough for today¡¯s medical expenses. I¡¯ll


    return you the rest next time after I save enough of it!¡± Karina spoke like an adult.


    Obviously, the money was her meager savings. And today, she took out all of it. At the sight of the


    wrinkly notes and coins, Rosalie could not help but chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll pay for Zeki¡¯s


    medical consultation today. You don¡¯t have to pay anything.¡±


    ¡°No. We aren¡¯t rted; we can¡¯t use your money. Besides, I have money. I can pay for Zeki¡¯s


    medical expenses!¡± Karina grew a little embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll definitely make up for the rest.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, why are you insisting on paying?¡± said Lillian, standing aside. ¡°What if the medical


    expenses cost 200 dors? Will you insist on paying, too?¡±


    Karina firmly replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lillian was surprised at how a seven¨Cyear¨Cold girl would reply so firmly, just like an adult would.


    ¡°Do you have 200 dors?¡± Lillian asked.


    Karina shook her head. ¡°No, but I can save up for it. I have pocket money every month. I can save


    money by not eating snacks and buying toys! Zeki is my brother. As his sister, I should be


    responsible for his medical expenses!¡±


    That innocent young girl seemed so much more responsible than many adults at that instant.


    Gazing at Karina, Zekiah said, ¡°Karrie, I won¡¯t see a doctor ever again.¡±


    ¡°You have to see a doctor when you¡¯re sick, Karina said with a straight face. ¡°I have money. I told


    you that Mommy has left assets for me. When I turn 18, it¡¯ll be mine. By then, I¡¯ll be able to provide


    for you!¡±


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wife


    +5 vouchers


    Noticing how earnest the girl was while saying those words, Rosalie felt her nose. sting.


    ¡°If my brother is still alive, perhaps when Mom passed away, I¡¯d be like Karina, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Rosalie


    thought.


    Blinking his beautiful eyes, Zekiah responded, ¡°Mhm. Karrie will provide for me.¡±


    His calm voice carried a trace of coyness and trust, and that was only so while he was talking to


    Karina.


    Again, Karina wanted to pass the money to Rosalie. And this time, Rosalie epted it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    take the money. You can return the rest when you save enough. Now, let¡¯s send us guys home.¡±


    Subsequently, Lillian drove Rosalie and the two kids to the Burton residence. Upon arriving at the


    Burton residence, they sent the two kids to the doorstep, and as soon as Jete opened the door


    to that sight, she immediately shouted at Karina, ¡°You little brat! Where did you go again? If you


    really don¡¯t want to stay in this house, hurry and bring this liability and get out of here!¡±


    ¡°I left a note saying I¡¯m bringing Zeki to the hospital!¡± Karina countered confidently.


    ¡°A note? Hmph! Go to the hospital? You two probably ran out to y, didn¡¯t you? Did you damage


    other people¡¯s property and need to pay them back? Listen, all the money in this household belongs


    to your dad and me. It has nothing to do with that short¨Clived mother of yours!¡± chided Jete,


    thinking that Rosalie and Lillian were here to ask forpensation after the kids caused trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that of my mommy!¡± As if an angry lion cub, Karina red at Jete.


    ¡°So what if I do? You still have to rely on your dad and me to support you! I¡¯m warning you, you


    better behave yourself¡­


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could you speak in such a manner?¡± Lillian could not help but interrupt the conversation. ¡°You


    must be the stepmother of these two kids, huh? Even if they aren¡¯t your own, you¡¯re still considered


    their mother, at the very least. How can you say that to your children? Besides, you even beat your


    child up to this state. Do


    you have


    any idea how many injuries are there on Zeki?¡±


    Jete furiously retorted, ¡°As you said, I¡¯m their mother. It¡¯s my business how I educate my


    children. What has that got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s face turned bright red with anger.


    At this point, Rosalie stepped forward and shot Jete a stern expression. ¡°You indeed have the


    right to educate your kids, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can hit them. The hospital has the test results


    of the injuries on Zeki¡¯s body. If necessary I¡¯ll submit the materials to the police or the local child


    protection services. If it¡¯s proven that you abuse your child, you¡¯ll receive a direct prison sentencel


    Jete¡¯s face darkened drastically A¨CAre you trying to teara


    doesn¡¯t hit their children? Don¡¯t tell me everyone has to go to jail because of that?¡±


    ¡°That depends. The injuries on Zeki¡¯s body today aren¡¯t ordinary,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Also, there¡¯s no


    need for me to scare you. I¡¯m awyer. I¡¯ll have legal responsibility for every single word I say


    now.¡±


    The atmosphere at the scene grew tense at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who is it?¡± Wayne walked out from inside the house. Astonishment inundated


    him upon seeing the confrontation before his eyes. ¡°Hello, Mr. Burton. My name is Rosalie Leighton,


    and I¡¯m awyer,¡± said Rosalie. ¡°We apanied the kids to the hospital today. The boy has


    sustained quite a fair bit of injuries on his body. I¡¯d like to remind you not to go so heavy¨Chanded


    even while educating the kids. Otherwise, you might get involved in allegations of child abuse.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale from fright. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll definitely pay attention to that from now on!


    I¡¯m so sorry to have troubled you!¡± he hastily replied. After saying that, Wayne pulled the two kids


    into the house and quickly shut the door.


    Lillian raged, ¡°This kind of parents are really¡­ I think they¡¯ll probably beat the kids up without


    restraint again after this! If they don¡¯t want to take good care of the kids after adopting them, why do


    they want to adopt in the first ce? They might be better off letting others adopt instead! Hmph!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes sparkled, seemingly as if she thought of something. ¡°Adopt¡­ To put it bluntly, the


    Burton family and Zeki only have an adoptive rtionship!¡± she mused.


    At night, Rosalie and Jonathan mentioned the topic of adoption. ¡°What do you think if we adopt


    another child?¡°

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie with confusion. ¡°Why would you suddenly think about adopting a


    child?¡±


    ¡°It happened when I was at Amelia¡¯s ce today. I saw the kid named Zeki from the amusement


    park we visitedst time¡­¡± Rosalie recounted what had happened today to Jonathan.


    ¡°That kid has no blood rtion with his current family, and his foster parents don¡¯t treat him well.


    The abuse might not even decrease in the future,¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t expect the conversation with


    Zekiah¡¯s foster parents to change anything. After all, once beating a child became a habit, it would


    be difficult to change in the future.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Since that child was originally adopted, why don¡¯t we have his foster parents dissolve the adoption,


    and we can adopt him?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°You seem to care a lot about that child. Do you like him that much?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because he¡¯s about the same age as Guille and Jennifer.¡± Rosalie hesitated


    for a moment and continued, ¡°Plus, there¡¯s something special about hitated


    ¡°Special?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so special about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not like ordinary children, innocent and naive. He doesn¡¯t whine, and he¡¯s not spoiled or


    capricious. Even if he was covered in injuries, he would im they didn¡¯t hurt. However, that makes


    me even more sympathetic.¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with adopting that child. However, I think that child may not be willing.¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I


    remember he seems to have a good rtionship with his sister. He may not want to be separated


    from her.¡±


    ¡°Even if we adopt him, I won¡¯t stop them from seeing each other as siblings. We can also take him


    to visit his sister regrly.¡±


    ¡°But even so, he wouldn¡¯t want to!¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalie was a little confused. ¡°If he joins a new family, he would not be beaten and scolded.


    He could also receive a better education¡­¡±


    ¡°But his sister won¡¯t be around, right?¡±


    ¡°But I can take him to visit his sister.¡±


    ¡°But still, he might not be willing,¡± Jonathan argued. ¡°Why? If he¡¯s not in that family, he won¡¯t be


    able to see his sister as soon as he opens his eyes every day or see her before going to bed. If I


    were him, I wouldn¡¯t want to leave that family.¡± From what she told him about the child, he could


    sense the significance of that. little girl to Zekiah.


    It was precisely because Zekiah was still a child that he was more straightforward


    and pure in his choices, without the kind of calcted weighing of pros and cons that adults often


    do.


    Since that child appeared indifferent to everything else but deeply cared for his sister, it was evident


    that he would never be willing to be apart from her, not even for a single moment!


    Rosalie wanted to say more, but Jonathan interrupted, ¡°Why not ask the child. himself tomorrow?


    You mentioned he waits at the school gate almost every day for his sister to finish school, right?


    Tomorrow, we can go there and ask him.¡± Rosalie thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. I need to ask the child


    whether he wants it or not.¡± She agreed, but she found it odd. ¡°Are you going toe with me too?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s a child you care about, I¡¯m naturally interested. It is a good idea to visit. him, Jonathan


    said.


    The next day, Rosalie took Jonathan to Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    Amelia smiled slightly when she saw Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, thank you for your help back then.


    Without you, Irene¡¯s deeds might not have been exposed so thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not together with Warren,¡± Jonathanmented.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not together now, and we won¡¯t be in the future. We can¡¯t go back to the way things


    were,¡± Amelia said candidly.


    ¡°He made mistakes in the past, but isn¡¯t it possible for you to love him again in this lifetime?¡±


    Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie was afraid that Jonathan¡¯s direct question would make Amelia ufortable.


    However, Jonathan continued to gaze at Amelia, as if waiting for her answer.


    Amelia said, ¡°Even if he spends his whole life making amends and regretting his actions, I won¡¯t


    love him anymore.¡±


    Her words were resolute.


    Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Why? He hurt you in the past because he was deceived. He


    didn¡¯t do it on intention.¡±


    ¡°But in the beginning, he did it on purpose. He deliberately got close to me and made me fall in love


    with him. Later on, even though he had many chances to investigate the truth, he chose not to. He


    preferred to believe I was the irredeemable one,¡± Amelia exined. ¡°Even if I did have feelings for


    him in the past, they¡¯ve been worn away by the harm he caused. Some mistakes, once made, will


    remain forever. And some feelings, once changed, can never be restored.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned


    dark, and his expression was overshadowed by ayer of gloom.


    Rosalie quickly tugged on his sleeve and then turned to Amelia, saying, ¡°Amelia, Im sorry. Don¡¯t


    mind Jon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The situation between Warren and me is not a secret, anyway,¡± Amelia replied.


    Just then, a customer arrived, and Amelia attended to them. Rosalie asked Jonathan quietly, ¡°Why


    did you ask Amelia these questions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking casually,¡± Jonathan said. Warren¡¯s past mistakes. caused Amelia to


    give up on him.


    Jonathan also made a mistake back then, but Rosalie was still with him. However, his missing


    memories continued to unsettle him.


    Not long after, a small figure appeared again, walking toward the school gate.


    It was Zekiah!


    Rosalie and Jonathan walked toward the school gate together.


    The child, as before, reached the iron gate at the school gate. He squatted down and waited quietly


    with an indifferent expression.


    Even with Rosalie and Jonathan beside him, he seemed to ignore their presence. Rosalie crouched


    down and asked, ¡°Zeki, do you remember me?¡±


    The child slowly turned his head, looked at Rosalie, and then nodded.


    ¡°This is my husband. You can call him Mr. Youngblood,¡± Rosalie said.


    Clearly, it was in vain to say this because the child had no intention of greeting Jonathan.


    ¡°Did your sister put medicine on your injuries? Do you feel better now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She did, but I don¡¯t feel any pain,¡± the child said, sounding confused. He didn¡¯t understand why his


    sister insisted on applying medicine when he didn¡¯t feel any


    pain. She said it would make the injuries heal faster.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Since he didn¡¯t feel pain, what difference did it make if the wound healed quickly


    or slowly?


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt, not treating an injury properly may affect your overall health in the future. For


    instance, your leg only has a superficial wound this time, but if you hurt your bones and didn¡¯t treat it


    because it doesn¡¯t hurt, you might end up walking with a permanent limp.¡± Rosalie tried to exin


    using simple


    words.


    Zekiah remained silent, seemingly pondering her words.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°Would you like to go to a different home to live with me and Mr. Youngblood?


    That way, nobody will ever hurt you like this again, and you won¡¯t have to suffer these injuries.¡±


    The young boy¡¯s face suddenly took on a guarded look. His gaze directed at Rosalie changed. He


    looked fierce, like a small beast ready to pounce at any


    moment.


    At that moment, Rosalie felt as if the boy was looking at her as an enemy, and her heart ached.


    Jonathan took a step forward, standing between the boy and Rosalie, as a precaution against any


    potential aggressive actions.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to separate you from your sister. We just want to give you a better life,¡± Jonathan


    stated firmly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave Karrie!¡± the boy stubbornly replied, shouting at Jonathan like a small animal warning a


    muchrger beast.


    Jonathan stared at the boy¡¯s face, his eyes narrowing as if he were examining the child more


    closely.


    Just then, school ended, and students starteding out. When the boy Karina, he immediately


    ran to her and hugged her tightly.


    saw


    ¡°I will never leave you,¡± he said, his expression resolute.


    Karina, with her backpack, asked curiously, ¡°Who wants to separate us?¡±


    Zekiah¡¯s eyes turned to Rosalie. At once, Karina ran over to Rosalie. ¡°I thought you were a good


    person, but you want to separate me and Zeki. Let me tell you, we won¡¯t be separated. I¡¯ll work


    hard and save money to pay you back for the medical bills¡±


    ¡°You can pay me back for the medical bills whenever you can. I don¡¯t want to separate you and


    your brother. I just wanted to adopt your brother to give him better life. Rosalie exined.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°No need. I will take care of Zeki Karina insisted, holding Zekiah tightly. ¡°I will take good care of him.


    He¡¯s my brother, and he belongs in our family. He won¡¯t


    +5 vouchers


    leave us!¡±


    She turned to Zekiah, asking, ¡°Zeki, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I only want Karrie to take care of me, Zekiah said firmly.


    With the two siblings hugging each other tightly, Rosalie seemed like the viin, and students and


    parents in the vicinity were staring.


    ¡°It seems this child is not willing, and his sister won¡¯t agree either. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie sighed and nodded. Before leaving, she told the siblings, ¡°If you ever need. help, you can


    call me at this number. I won¡¯t bring up the adoption again since you¡¯re not willing¡±


    With that, Rosalie handed a piece of paper with her phone number to Karina. After hesitating for a


    moment, Karina finally epted it.


    Before they left, Jonathan nced at the boy again, seemingly contemting something.


    Back in the car, Jonathan remained silent, his head bowed. Rosalie finally asked, ¡°What are you


    thinking?¡± Only then did he suddenlye back to his senses and smile slightly. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s


    head back to the Youngblood residence.¡±


    Later that night, a figure arrived at the memorial hall. Jonathan entered the hall and looked at the


    ck and white photograph of his father hanging above.


    In the photo, his father had a warm and gentle smile. His deep eyes were filled with a soft radiance,


    like the warmth of sunlight.


    If he were to ignore the radiance in those eyes and just look at the shape of the eyes, they bore a


    certain resemnce to the boy he had met today, named Zekiah. When he had first seen the child


    at the amusement park, he had only given him a cursory nce and hadn¡¯t observed him closely.


    Even though Rosalie had shared some information about the child, it was only today that he had a


    proper look at the child¡¯s face.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but as time passed, he realized the child¡¯s eyes bore a


    resemnce to his father¡¯s.


    However, the gleam in those eyes was different!


    He slowly walked into the inner chamber, where a picture of a woman was ced beside his


    father¡¯s tablet. It was the woman who had left him and his father.


    The woman¡¯s features had been etched into his mind for many years.


    Now, as he looked at the photo of the woman, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the resemnce between


    her and Zekial. The child¡¯s lips, forehead¡­ They looked alikel


    Even the curve of the earlobes was simr!


    He wondered. ¡°Is that possible? Could it be as I suspect? Is this child an orphan,


    adopted by the Burton family? The notion of the child being an orphan seems to fit. If this child is


    truly connected to my family, why did Mr. Wilmer give the child to the Burton family? Or was it a


    mere coincidence? Did the Burton family desire a child and formally adopt one? How did the child


    find his way into an orphanage after leaving Mr. Wilmer¡¯s care?¡±


    At that moment, numerous questions filled his mind, but there was no one to provide the answers.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips were pursed. After a moment, he took out his phone to dial a number. ¡°Investigate a


    five¨Cyear¨Cold boy named Zekiah Burton. I need all the information on his background and the family


    that adopted him. Additionally, find an excuse to collect a blood sample from the child.¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, he needed to thoroughly investigate whether his suspicions were


    correct.


    As Jonathan gave these instructions and put his phone away, footsteps approached. He looked up


    and saw Rosalieing toward him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked. She had put the two children to bed and only found out he was


    at the memorial hall through the housekeeper.


    She knew he didn¡¯t likeing here unless it was All Souls¡® Day, Thanksgiving, or his father¡¯s


    death anniversary. Usually, he would onlye when he was in a bad mood.


    Today wasn¡¯t any special day, so Rosalie guessed that he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    It¡¯s nothing. I just felt likeing here all of a sudden,¡± Jonathan said. After all, he didn¡¯t want to get


    Amelia¡¯s hopes up until there was concrete evidence.


    ¡°Are you feeling down?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Why, do you think I¡¯m only here because I¡¯m feeling down?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    Is it?¡± She gazed at him.


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head, pulling her into an embrace. I¡¯m not feeling down. In fact, I¡¯m quite


    content.¡± At least, there was a possibility that the child might be the one they had lost. If it turned out


    to be true, she would be very happy.


    Then, he would see her genuine smile, rather than the smile she had on now with a lingering


    sadness in her eyes.


    Rosalie still seemed puzzled. ¡°Did something happen today that made you happy?¡±


    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t being with you enough to make me happy?¡± he murmured, lowering his head to kiss her


    lips..


    He thought, ¡°If my father were watching from above, he would surely be happy to see me with the


    one I love. Rosalie and I have been through so much, and now we can be together. Our ending


    won¡¯t be like my father¡¯s. Rosalie isn¡¯t my mother. She won¡¯t leave me and will always be by my


    side, won¡¯t she? That¡¯s for sure!¡± In the restaurant, Jerick watched as Lillian seemed lost in thought,


    staring at a passerby outside the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been staring at someone¡¯s


    back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian snapped back to reality and quickly said, ¡°Nothing, I just thought that person¡¯s back


    looked familiar, but¡­ It¡¯s not someone I know.¡±


    After saying that, Lillian lowered her head to eat the food in front of her.


    ¡°That person¡¯s back actually looks a bit like Callum,¡± Jerick¡¯s voice reached Lillian¡¯s


    cars.


    Lillian¡¯s body stiffened.


    Yes, that person¡¯s back did resemble Callum¡¯s. In that split second, she event thought she saw


    Callum. But on closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She raised her head and looked at Jerick earnestly.


    Jerick chuckled slightly. ¡°What do you have to be sorry for?¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Perhaps we can¡¯t be a couple. I¡¯m sorry. After


    everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯ve been encouraging and trusting me, and I appreciate that. But¡­ I


    seem to be unable to develop romantic feelings for


    you.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt likeing here all of a sudden, Jonathan said. After all, he didn¡¯t want to get


    Amelia¡¯s hopes up until there was concrete evidence.


    ¡°Are you feeling down?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Why, do you think I¡¯m only here because I¡¯m feeling down?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    ¡°Is it?¡± She gazed at him.


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head, pulling her into an embrace. I¡¯m not feeling down. In fact, I¡¯m quite


    content.¡± At least, there was a possibility that the child might be the one they had lost. If it turned out


    to be true, she would be very happy.


    Then, he would see her genuine smile, rather than the smile she had on now with a lingering


    sadness in her eyes.


    Rosalie still seemed puzzled. ¡®Did something happen today that made you. happy?¡±


    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t being with you enough to make me happy?¡± he murmured, lowering his head to kiss her


    lips.


    He thought, ¡°If my father were watching from above, he would surely be happy to see me with the


    one I love. Rosalie and I have been through so much, and now we can be together. Our ending


    won¡¯t be like my father¡¯s. Rosalie isn¡¯t my mother. She won¡¯t leave me and will always be by my


    side, won¡¯t she? That¡¯s for sure!¡± In the restaurant, Jerick watched as Lillian seemed lost in thought,


    staring at a passerby outside the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been staring at someone¡¯s


    back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian snapped back to reality and quickly said, ¡°Nothing, I just thought that person¡¯s back


    looked familiar, but¡­ It¡¯s not someone I know.¡±


    After saying that, Lillian lowered her head to eat the food in front of her.


    ¡°That person¡¯s back actually looks a bit like Callum,¡± Jerick¡¯s voice reached Lillian¡¯s


    ears.


    Lillian¡¯s body stiffened.


    Yes, that person¡¯s back did resemble Callum¡¯s. In that split second, she even thought she saw


    Callum. But on closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She raised her head and looked at Jerick earnestly.


    Jerick chuckled slightly. ¡°What do you have to be sorry for?¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Perhaps we can¡¯t be a couple. I¡¯m sorry. After


    everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯ve been encouraging and trusting me, and I appreciate that. But¡­ I


    seem to be unable to develop romantic feelings for you.¡±


    The Cro¡¯s Convict Wife


    +5 vouchers


    ¡°Is it because you still have feelings for Callum?¡± Jerick said without any sign of anger as if he had


    expected this.


    Lillian was silent. She thought she could put Callum down. Over the years, she had been slowly


    putting it down and would think less about him. Every time she thought of him, her heartache


    became less and less painful.


    She had hoped that one day her heart would no longer be stirred by that man.


    However, these days, Callum always appeared in her mind. She kept thinking about the scene


    where he took her to the apartment and kissed her before talking to her. Sometimes, it even led to


    sleepless nights.


    She realized that all her efforts to move on were crumbling because of Callum¡¯s reappearance.


    ¡°Are you nning to get back together with Callum?¡± Jerick asked. ¡°Now that he¡¯s no longer


    engaged to the daughter of the Tall family, no one would object to your rtionship.¡±


    Lillian shook her head. ¡°I never thought about getting back together with him. Our backgrounds and


    values are too different. Even if we forced a rtionship, it would eventually run into problems.


    But¡­¡±


    She bit her lip and confessed, ¡°It seems like a part of my heart still belongs to him. So, being with


    you in a romantic way wouldn¡¯t be fair to you, Jerick. I appreciate the time we¡¯ve spent together, but


    I think it¡¯s best for us to part ways here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry. You¡¯ve never lied to me,¡± Jerick said. ¡°I, on the other hand, have never


    really been interested in women. When I was younger, I even wondered if there was something


    wrong with me. My family even spected if I had a preference for men.¡±


    Lillian widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°So, you¡­ really?¡± After asking, she felt it was inappropriate


    and quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any discrimination. Ipletely support love and rtionships,


    regardless of gender. I¡¯ve even read many novels andics in this regard.¡±


    In the end, she blushed and thought, ¡°Oh, dear. Why did I say that?¡±


    Jerick was amused by Lillian¡¯s reaction. The previously tense atmosphere suddenly dissipated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You could say I have no interest in either men or women. I even went to the hospital for a


    checkup. Perhaps it can be called asexuality.¡± Jerick said.


    ¡°It could also be tha ¡°Perhaps, Jerick said. ¡°So, even though I don¡¯t have those romantic feelings for


    you, I think that if we were to get married in the future, at least our marriage wouldn¡¯t have any


    issues. Even if we couldn¡¯t be as passionate as others, we could still respect each other. Haven¡¯t


    they said that many marriages turn love into affection over time?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    you haven¡¯t met the right person, Lillian suggested.


    After a pause, Jerick added, ¡°If you find it burdensome to continue our contact


    with marriage as the premise, we can just be normal friends. In the future, if you remain unmarried


    and I remain unattached, perhaps we can consider being together, just like finding a roommate to


    go through life with.¡±


    Lillian blinked her eyes. ¡°Is this being a backup n?¡±


    Jerickughed, ¡°You could say that.¡± She was always direct, but that made him feel more


    comfortable. At least, he didn¡¯t have to be wary of anything when he was with her. There was no


    scheming or feeling stressed as he might feel in at workce.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Are you willing?¡± Jerick asked.


    Lillian smiled faintly. ¡°Sure. So, are we friends now? I¡¯m d to have a friend like


    you.


    ¡°I thought we were friends a long time ago, Jerick said. The two of them exchanged nces and


    shared another smile.


    Opening up the conversation had made Lillian¡¯s dinner exceptionally pleasan

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    After dinner, she asked Jerick to apany her to walk around. She imed it. was to help with


    digesting her food, but it was also so she could pick some gifts for Aiden, Guillermo, and Jennifer.


    At the same time, Lillian also talked with Jerick about Zekiah. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how many


    bruises I saw on that child when he took off his clothes. I can¡¯t. believe that family. Even though he¡¯s


    adopted and not their biological son, they can¡¯t beat him like this! I was so angry! If he were my


    child, I would be falling over myself to dote on him!¡±


    ¡°You will be a good mother in the future,¡± Jerick said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the chance to be a mother in my life.¡± Lillian shrugged. After all, she was


    already 33 years old, and women had a limited childbearing age. Although many women over 40


    years old still had children, they were part of a minority.


    Perhaps in a few years, she would be able to move on from Callum, but she already wouldn¡¯t be


    able to conceive.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve always liked children! I even thought that if I had a child, the child would look like¡­ she


    thought.


    The image of Callum as a child suddenly appeared in her mind. He was so cute. and delicate as if


    he were a beautiful doll.


    ¡°Goodness gracious. What am I thinking?¡± she thought.


    Lillian quickly shook her head, trying to get rid of the image of Callum as a child. in her mind.


    At this moment, a woman suddenly rushed out and pped Lillian.


    Before Lillian could react, her face was burning. After hearing the sound, Jerick realized what was


    going on. He grabbed the woman who hit Lillian and said, ¡°Who are you? How can you hit


    someone?¡±


    ¡°Let go of mel¡± The woman struggled and stared at Lillian viciously. ¡°Lillian, how can you do this?


    Yes, I secretly took photos and put them on thepany forum. Then I sold the pictures of you and


    Callum entering and leaving the hotel to: others, but L¡­ I don¡¯t know who that person is. Someone


    contacted me and bought those photos at a high price. I have no reason not to sell them, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian was stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect Reba, her former colleague, to be


    involved in her photos being spread online on thepany¡¯s Internal forum.


    Reba always liked to mock and ridicule heri But after the incident ding Li


    Lillian and Callum on the Inte died down, Reba was fred


    Reba for a long time, She didn¡¯t expect to bents


    soon as they met.


    ¡°In the end, you got thepany to fire me using Callum¡¯s authority, and now I can¡¯t find a good job


    outside. Lillian, are you even human? You¡¯re so vicious¡­¡±


    Reba was still cussing her out. Lillian¡¯s expression darkened, and she walked up to Reba,


    raised her hand, and pped her back.


    p!


    The crisp and loud sound of a p rang out, and Reba was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that


    Lillian would directly p her in the face like this!


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Reba said angrily.


    Lillian sneered, ¡°You already hit me. Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡±


    ¡°I hit you because you did something horrible to me! I just sold a few pictures of you, but you made


    my life a living hell!¡± Reba said angrily.


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that I¡¯m responsible for thepany firing you and you still not


    being able to get a job?¡± Lillian retorted, ¡°But you just admitted what you had done to me. Reba,


    we were colleagues once, but you insisted on targeting me in every way you could. What did you


    gain in the end?¡±


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡°What? Are you still going to embarrass yourself?¡± Lillian said, ¡°I can tell you clearly that I have


    never told the director to fire you or let others not hire you. I¡¯m not that capable!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t, but Callum is!¡± Reba shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you. You asked Callum to take revenge on me!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face darkened. She stared at Reba and sneered, ¡°If I really have the ability to do this,


    how do you think I¡¯ll take revenge against you for pping me and saying all this to me? No matter


    what I say, Callum will do it for me, right? By then, it¡¯ll be easy to make sure you don¡¯t have a ce


    in Strico.¡±


    Reba¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    Lillian said to Jerick, ¡°Jerick! Let her go.¡±


    Jerick then let go of Reba.


    At this moment, Reba was no longer as aggressive as before. Instead, she seemed to be a little


    nervous.


    Lillian ignored Reba and said to Jerick, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.


    Jerick nodded, but he seemed to be worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she wille to you again?¡±


    If she was really afraid of Callum, she would note to trouble me again. There was an esctor


    next to Lillian, At this moment, there were few people an


    excton


    and Jericle me walking toward the esctor to go downic


    force pushed Lillian from behind. She staggered and fell toward the running esctor.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Jerick shouted and subconsciously reached out to grab Lillian¡¯s hand, but someone else


    grabbed her faster than he did.


    Then, Lillian fell, and the momentum took the person who had caught her hand with her.


    Jerick only heard the sound of bodies falling to the ground. Then, he heard the screams of passers¨C


    by.


    Jerick quickly squatted down and pressed the emergency stop button beside the esctor.


    It was only a few seconds, but Lillian felt as if a long century had passed.


    The pain she had expected didn¡¯te. Someone¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around her, and she


    leaned against their wide chest. That person suffered all the pain instead of her.


    And the scent that poured into her nose seemed to tell her who it was!.


    Callum!


    It was Callum!


    Even if Lillian didn¡¯t see Callum¡¯s face, she was sure that the person hugging her was Callum!


    The esctor stopped running.


    ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡± That familiar yet strange voice sounded above her head.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Lillian lifted her head, her gaze fixed upon the man who had shielded her. Now, he was the one who


    should be hurting. He had be a human cushion for her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± she hurriedly said,


    noticing his unusually paleplexion and the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, his brows


    furrowed in pain.


    Lillian quickly stood up and said, ¡°How about you?¡±


    Callum gasped. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lillian reached out, attempting to help Callum up, but he nced at her hand and then met her


    eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for me, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to help you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± he replied, steadying himself and standing on his own.


    ¡°Lillian, are you alright?¡± Jerick rushed over anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, didn¡¯t get hurt much,¡± Lillian replied while thinking, ¡°But¡­ What about Callum? Is he


    okay? We fell together just now, and Inded on top of him¡­ Is he really unh


    Jerick turned to Callum and said, ¡°Mr. White, thank you for saving Lillian just


    now.¡±


    Callum raised an eyebrow, his tone mocking. ¡°Thank me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thanking you. Is there a problem?¡± Jerick met Callum¡¯s gaze confidently.


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened, his face clouded with ayer of gloom. Jerick stared back, unflinching.


    In the end, Callum was the one to look away first. His gaze shifted to Reba, who was still


    standing frozen at the esctor exit.


    His icy stare jolted Reba back to reality, and she hurriedly stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it; I


    didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± With that, she fled, not looking back.


    ¡°That Reba, iming it wasn¡¯t intentional, how outrageous!¡± Lillian fumed. However, right now,


    she couldn¡¯t catch up to Reba anymore.


    ¡°The mall has surveince cameras. We can report to the police and have them check the footage.


    She won¡¯t get away with this,¡± Jerick said.


    Hearing that, Lillian nodded in agreement.


    Callum turned without a word, intending to leave,


    ¡°Wait Lillian almost instinctively tried to grab Callum, but he sidestepped her louch..


    id if you don¡¯t have feelings for me, don¡¯t touch me!¡® Callum said coldly.


    anted to make sure you¡¯re really okay. Lillian said.


    ided,


    1. ¡®And what if 1 mid t¡¯in uw okay? What


    then?¡±


    Lillian was taken aback, but Callum left without another word.


    ¡°Mr. White must love you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved you like that.¡± Jerick¡¯s voice echoed


    softly. Lillian bit her lip, feeling a mixture of emotions. ¡°Does he love me? Perhaps he does! Maybe,


    as he has said before, he has never loved Madeline. His love had always been for me,¡± she


    thought.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t have the courage to love him anymore. In five years, she had shed the


    audacity and unwavering determination of her youth. She cared about many things now and didn¡¯t


    want her aging parents to worry about her. She just wanted a peaceful life.


    At that moment, mall security guards rushed over, asking Lillian and Jerick, ¡°Were you the ones


    pushed down the esctor? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lillian shook her head.


    Just then, one of the guards asked, ¡°What happened? Is someone bleeding? Is anyone else injured


    besides you two?¡±


    ¡°Bleeding?¡± Lillian thought, taken aback. Following the guard¡¯s gaze, she noticed a trail of crimson


    on the esctor steps, barely visible against the dark gray color. As the steps were dark gray, the


    bloodstain wasn¡¯t very conspicuous, and Lillian hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    ¡°This blood¡­ It was Callum¡¯s!¡± she thought.


    It was where Callum had fallen.


    Lillian felt like something heavy was pressing on her chest, making it hard to breathe. He was hurt,


    but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    If only she had been more observant, or if he hadn¡¯t been wearing dark clothes, maybe she would


    have noticed.


    Back at home, Lillian couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the image of Callum


    and her falling on the esctor together.


    ¡°Why hadn¡¯t he mentioned his injury? Does he not want any ties with me anymore?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Then why did he save me? Why did he happen to be there?¡±


    For a moment, various doubts flooded her mind.


    She had thought they were done, but he suddenly imed that he had always loved her.


    When she thought she had made it clear that they couldn¡¯t be together, he saved her in that way.


    I felt like they were tangled up in a never¨Cending loop, something she couldn¡¯t


    for untangle,


    Chijable to sleep, Lilian picked up her phone. It was past two mi the morni


    The Leos


    got up and walked to her bedroom window, opening it to get some fresh air. However, when she


    did, she froze. From her window, she could see a figure leaning against a car, looking up at her.


    It was Callum.


    Lillian stared nkly, watching his silhouette bathed in the moonlight. The moon made him appear


    ethereal.


    She even had an illusion that he was from her imagination and not really here.


    Their eyes met in the middle of the night, and the moment stretched, lingering in the air like an


    unspoken promise.


    After a while, Callum turned around, opened the door, and tried to leave. Without hesitating, Lillian


    blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    That shout, in the silent night, sounded unusually clear.


    Callum¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but the next moment, he still opened the car door and got in.


    Lillian turned around and rushed out of the bedroom, out of the house, and ran downstairs in swift


    steps.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even she couldn¡¯t exin why she chased after him. He clearly had no intention. of staying, and


    running out like that, she would never catch up.


    Yet, at that moment, the impulsepletely overwhelmed her rationality.


    By the time she sprinted to the spot where his car was parked, there was no car anymore, only an


    empty space.


    So, he left.


    Lillian sighed, feeling a little disappointed in her heart. She turned to go back, but suddenly, a cold


    voice came from behind, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you looking for


    me?¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Her steps came to an abrupt halt, and she turned her head sharply, seeing Callum standing 30 feet


    away from her.


    ¡°He¡­ hasn¡¯t left?¡± she thought.


    Lillian was stunned and then saw Callum walking towards her step by step. ¡°Are you here to find


    me?¡± he repeated his earlier question.


    Only then did Lillian snap out of her daze. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Yes! Did you get


    injured when you fell down the esctor? Where are you hurt?¡±


    His dark eyes stared at her intently. Then, a mocking smile curved his lips. ¡°Are you genuinely


    concerned about me now?¡±


    ¡°What if I am? You¡¯re injured, and it¡¯ste at night. Why aren¡¯t you resting at home instead of


    coming here?¡± If she hadn¡¯t opened the window because she couldn¡¯t sleep, she wondered how


    long he would have stayed here.


    As she thought of it, her heart trembled.


    He chuckled lightly, his eyshes flickering slightly. ¡°What if I say I came here because I wanted to


    see you? Would you be moved? Would you be willing to start over with me?¡°.


    ¡°Callum, I¡¯m being serious!¡±


    ¡°On what grounds do you think my words aren¡¯t serious?¡± he retorted.


    She hesitated, staring at him, her hand clutching the hem of her nightgown tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t start over


    with you.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if the next time the White family faces a crisis, you won¡¯t leave


    me again because of ambition, because of your desire for wealth and power. At that time, not only


    me but my parents would suffer another severe blow. So¡­ Even though I still have feelings for you,


    I don¡¯t have the courage to take that risk again.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m grateful for you for saving me tonight. If it weren¡¯t for you, the person


    injured now might have been me, and I might be lying in the hospital. But¡­¡± She bit her lips as if


    gathering her courage. ¡°Callum, you don¡¯t need to save me again next time. Since we¡¯re not


    involved anymore, you don¡¯t need to save me repeatedly!¡±


    His gaze sharpened, and his mocking expression intensified. ¡°Are you afraid of owing me more and


    more? Afraid that you won¡¯t be able to extricate yourself from me?¡± His sharp gaze seemed to be


    able to see through her whole body. Lillian stiffened as she heard him continue, ¡°If you owe me


    more and more, will you be unable to rest assured of being with Jerick?


    heart trembled as she thought, ¡°He thinks Jerick and 1.


    deed, if she didn¡¯t exin it, people would probably misunderstand


    The Ceo¡¯s Convict Wite


    ¡°Lillian, believe it or not, in the future, you will owe me more and more.¡± The voice cut through the


    night with crystal rity. ¡°Unless one day, you truly marry another man and be his wife, only


    then will I vanish from your world, never to be seen by you again!¡±


    Lillian was stunned.


    His words were so resolute. It felt like a sharp sword stabbing fiercely into her heart.


    It hurt.


    All at once, the pain erupted in her heart.


    She had considered the idea of them not being entangled in each other¡¯s lives, but she had never


    imagined a lifetime of never seeing him again.


    Countless times, she had fantasized about them growing old, perhaps meeting by chance on the


    street, sharing a knowing smile, and treating all the past hardships as beautiful memories.


    However, now, his words shattered all her fantasies.


    ¡°So, do you want to marry someone else and never see me again?¡± Callum¡¯s voice echoed in her


    ears.


    She stared at him nkly, feeling lost, unsure of how to respond.


    Callum didn¡¯t seem to want to wait for her answer, so he turned around and intended to leave.


    Lillian¡¯s body moved first and she suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°How serious are your injuries?¡±


    His tall figure stiffened. In the moonlight, he seemed to grow paler. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. If you¡¯re not


    interested in me, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t someone whom you saved be concerned about your injuries?¡± Lillian asked. ¡°Others can,


    but¡­ you can¡¯t!¡± he said, trying to pull his arm away from her grip. Lillian felt a sharp pain in her


    heart. Still, she stubbornly held onto Callum¡¯s arm. ¡°How serious are your injuries?¡± She just wanted


    to know how badly he was injured.


    He stared at her, her hand gripping his arm so tightly. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to let him go, no


    matter what.


    ¡°If¡­ she really doesn¡¯t let me leave her, how good would that be?¡± he thought. Do you really want


    to know?¡± His voice came, hoarse and unusually rough.


    ¡°Yes, I want to know, she answered firmly.


    Fine, release your hand, and I¡¯ll show you!¡± Callum said.


    Lilian hesitated for a moment, then released her grip.


    ing advantage of her releasing him, Callum directly took off his coat, then hir


    revealing his


    The Geos Convict Wile


    The bright moonlight spilled on him, making the white bandages on his body stand out, ringly


    white against the night.


    The thick bandages almost covered his entire chest and back. On the white bandages, faint traces


    of red could still be seen.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve treated my injuries, so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Callum said coldly.


    However, just as he was about to put his clothes back on, his body stiffened again. It was because


    her hand had unexpectedly touched his back, even through the bandages. Although there was a


    layer of gauze, he could still keenly feel her touch. ¡°It must hurt a lot,¡± Lillian murmured.


    Callum tightly pursed his thin lips. ¡°Hurt¡­¡± he thought. He didn¡¯t feel the pain. when he fell while


    protecting her. He only cared about her safety.


    Yet, when Jerick ran to her, thanking him, he felt the pain. He remembered that there was another


    man by her side now.


    ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t be with me. Is Jerick a factor in that decision? Will she and Jerick get


    married and have children? What would I do then? Perhaps, living without any expectations is the


    only way for me to live,¡± he thought.


    Callum took a step back, putting his clothes back on. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen it. Whether I¡¯m in pain or


    not, if you really care, why don¡¯t youe back to me? That way, I won¡¯t be in pain anymore!¡±


    Send gift

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Lillian clenched her teeth, not saying a word.


    Callum smiled bitterly. ¡°It looks like you still prefer to see me in pain, right?¡± Saying that, he didn¡¯t


    speak further and turned to leave.


    Lillian watched his retreating figure, feeling as if all the strength had left her body. She squatted


    down weakly, her hands tightly wrapped around her knees and her


    nose was sore.


    She wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t. Bitterness lingered in her mouth.


    ¡°Why have things turned out this way between me and him? What should I do now? I have made up


    my mind, but why do I waver again because of him?¡± she thought.


    Zachary never expected to see Yvette again.


    Nheless, the woman in front of him now was different from the one he remembered. Yvette


    wore in and cheap clothes, and her hair was dry and yellow, tied back with a simple hairband.


    The once radiant face now looked haggard, as if she were in her forties.


    Now, others might not believe that Yvette was once hailed as the city¡¯s goddess by countless men.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t recognize me after so long?¡± Yvette said. They were in a KFC restaurant,


    surrounded by various peopleing in and out. Nobody paid attention to them.


    There, no one would think that the man and woman having a conversation were once the talk of the


    town.


    Back then, because of the marriage between the Xanthos and Hamilton families, Zachary had


    disyed their love on screens all over the city, promising eternal love. They were once such


    morous.


    Yet, now, they had fallen to that state.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Your parents have been looking for you all these years. Have you ever gone


    to find them?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°No. Yvette shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the use of finding them now with my current status? The current


    Hamilton family can¡¯t protect me either.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Zachary. Yvette was currently a fugitive. He wasn¡¯t clear about the specifics


    of the incident involving Rosalie falling into the sea, but he knew that Yvette was somehow


    connected to it and was wanted by the police,


    Are you nning to turn yourself in now? Zachary asked


    Turn myself in Yvetteughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Why should I


    haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Rosalie ruined the Hamilton family and brought me to this miserable


    state. Shouldn¡¯t I seek justice from her?¡±


    Zachary frowned with obvious dissatisfaction on his face. ¡°It was you who dragged down the


    Hamilton family in the first ce. If you hadn¡¯t done those things, the Hamilton family wouldn¡¯t be in


    this situation, and even the Xanthos family¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off, and he didn¡¯t continue.


    However, Yvette smiled ironically. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s also my fault that the Xanthos family became


    like this? Zachary, if you hadn¡¯t abandoned Rosalie back then and chosen to be with me, would the


    Xanthos family be like this? Everything that happened is because of your choices!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t schemed against Rosalie, how could I end up like this?¡± Zachary growled, a hint of


    bitterness in his voice.


    Even though he had epted his fate now, every time he saw Yvette, he couldn¡¯t help but think that


    if she hadn¡¯t done those things back then, he would have continued his rtionship with Rosalie,


    and they would have gotten married smoothly. The Xanthos family wouldn¡¯t have incurred the wrath


    of Jonathan, and they wouldn¡¯t be in that current situation.


    Yvette looked at Zachary, her expression cold. ¡°My only mistake was loving too much! A man like


    you is not worth my actions.¡±


    YOU


    ¡°You!¡± Zachary red at Yvette. ¡°You imed that you did everything because you loved me back


    then. In the end, it was because you couldn¡¯t stand being under your sister¡¯s shadow. Since you


    have done those things, you should turn yourself in now!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Zachary said and took out his phone.


    The next moment, Yvette suddenly waved towards the children¡¯s y area in KFC. ¡°Felix,e


    here!¡±


    A little boy who had been sitting in a corner, not ying, just observing others, stood up and walked


    out of the y area. He came over to Yvette.


    Zachary paused, his finger hovering over the emergency number on his phone. ¡°This child¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, Yvette said, a smug smile appeared on her lips. It was the smile of a confident


    hunter, waiting for her prey to jump into her trap. ¡°He¡¯s your son too, Zachary. Given the


    circumstances, do you still want to call the police?¡± Instantly, Zachary felt his hands turn as heavy


    as a thousand pounds!


    In the study, Jonathan flipped through the report in his hands. It was an investigation report about


    Zekiah, covering everything from the child¡¯s birth until


    Every piece of information that could be found was meticulously cumented in that report.


    ordinary person, reading such a report wouldn¡¯t raise any concerru


    The Geo¡¯s


    However, in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, there was something suspicious about it.


    In essence, the report was too perfect, almost as if it were deliberately tailored for- the eyes of the


    investigator.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every necessary detail was clear and precise, leaving no room for ambiguity. Even the biological


    parents of the child who had passed away were described urately. However, the biological


    parents of the deceased child were also orphans with no rtives or friends. Consequently, the


    avable information for investigation was quite limited.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were heavy with suspicion as he looked at the photos of Zekiah¡¯s biological


    parents in the document. The couple bore no resemnce to the child, not even a slight simrity.


    The blood sample of Zekiah should be obtainable in two days. As for his and Rosalie¡¯s blood


    samples, they were already recorded as missing persons at the police station, due to the search for


    the child hidden by Kurt.


    Once he obtained Zekiah¡¯s blood sample, he could conclusively determine whether he was truly the


    child of him and Rosalie!


    Jonathan closed the document and left the study. He saw Garying out of Guillermo¡¯s room.


    ¡°Are the children asleep?¡± he asked. He knew that his daughter liked sleeping in his son¡¯s room


    during that period.


    ¡°They are,¡± Gary answered.


    ¡°What about Rosalie? Has shee back?¡± Jonathan inquired further.


    ¡°Not yet, but she called earlier and said she might be backte tonight,¡± Gary said. Jonathan


    frowned slightly. Earlier in the evening, Rosalie had gone out because of a phone call from Lillian.


    She said that she needed to apany thetter, who seemed to be upset about something, to


    help her rx.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    ¡°Be backte? To clear her head?¡± Jonathan wondered. The scene when Lillian took Rosalie to a


    club for a special show shed in his mind.


    He thought, ¡°Could she be going to that ce again when she said she wanted to clear her head


    and would returnte?¡±


    After all, Lillian had a bad record.


    After thinking for a while, Jonathan took out his phone and dialed Rosalie¡¯s number. Soon, she


    picked it up, but he could hear a loud noise over the phone as if she was in a lively ce.


    ¡°Jon, I can¡¯t go back yet. Maybe it¡¯ll take a while more. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m heading back,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Jonathan asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Tm¡­


    Before she could tell where she was, Lillian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Rosalie, stop talking on the phone.


    I¡¯ve spent a lot of money to get so many handsome guys this time. Which one do you think is the


    most handsome?¡±


    Rosalie was sweating profusely as Jonathan had heard all of Lillian¡¯s words. No. one knew if he


    would misunderstand Rosalie.


    ¡°Jon, it¡¯s not what you think. Lillian and I are ju-¡±


    Jonathan interrupted, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking? And tell me your current address right now!¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. Although she couldn¡¯t see his expression at that moment, she could tell he


    was mad just from the way his voice sounded.


    Then, Rosalie had to tell Jonathan where she was and send him her location. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan ended the call.


    Rosalie put away her phone and nced at Lillian, drinking with several male escorts from the


    nightclub.


    Earlier, Lillian called her and asked if she could apany her, so she naturally agreed.


    The two met and had a meal. She learned from Lillian that there was still an entanglement between


    Lillian and Callum after the scandal of Lillian being a homewrecker on the Inte was over,


    Rosalie remembered how Lillian ordered some liquor during their meal earlier and said binerly


    while drinking. ¡°Rosalie, tell me why it¡¯s so difficult to let someone go


    However, all she could say was, ¡°Lillian, since you can¡¯t let Callum go, why not


    him another chance) Both of you are still single It¡¯s not that you


    with each other again.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Lillian in such pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too, but whenever I think about being with him again, I get scared and worried


    about getting abandoned again. Rosalie, would you get back together with someone who


    abandoned you if you were me?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie was silent. Of course, she understood the feeling of abandonment, just like what Zachary


    did to her back then. Even if she didn¡¯t meet Jonathan and Zachary returned for her again, she


    would not get back with him.


    Initially, after they had dinner, they wanted to go shopping. When they passed a nightclub, Lillian


    suddenly wanted to look inside. She eximed, ¡°I heard that there are many handsome guys here. I


    think I can start thinking about letting Callum go after seeing some handsome guys!¡±


    Rosalie knew Lillian was a little drunk, but she didn¡¯t stop her. After all, she thought it might be best


    if Lillian could vent the frustration she felt in her heart. Thus, Rosalie followed Lillian into the


    nightclub, and thetter immediately asked for ten male escorts.


    Then, they were mistaken as someone who came to cause trouble right away. Even Ethan came


    out in person to kick them out.


    However, when Ethan saw Rosalie, he suddenly lost the nerve to haul them out and asked


    someone to find ten handsome male escorts in the nightclub to serve them.


    At this moment, Ethan stood at the private room¡¯s door, hemming and hawing. Looking at the closed


    door, he only prayed that the two women in the room could leave as soon as they had enough fun.


    No one would have expected that Rosalie, thedy of the Youngblood Group, would be one of the


    two women who came and asked for ten male escorts.


    After all, Ethan had seen a video of Rosalie on the Inte before, so he slightly remembered her.


    However, not longter, the video could not be found online anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Youngblood knew Mrs. Youngblood came to a ce like here! If he knows¡­¡±


    Ethan wondered. At that thought, he couldn¡¯t help shivering. He. was afraid the nightclub might not


    be able to run in Stricoter on.


    At this moment, he only hoped that the two women would leave quietly after having fun, as if


    nothing had happened.


    However, a call from the inte made him realize things weren¡¯t going how he wished


    ¡°Mr. Warner, M¨CMr. Youngblood is here¡­


    Mr. Youngblood? Ethan was shocked. Only one person in Strico had that honorific.


    He came and walked to the private room with a dark expression right He seems upset the other


    party said.


    Ethan¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Then, he saw a tall figure walking toward him and finally stopped at


    the private room entrance. ¡°Are they inside?¡± Jonathan asked coldly.


    Ethan hurriedly bowed and stuttered, ¡°Yes. Mrs. Youngblood and her friend are inside.¡± His


    forehead and palms were sweating profusely as he spoke.


    Jonathan was about to open the private room door with a cold face when Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, in there¡­¡±


    Jonathan nced at Ethan coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mind suddenly went nk, and the only thought shed across it was that if something


    were going on in the room, he would die.


    ¡°N¨CNothing.¡± Ethan muttered.


    Jonathan twisted the doorknob with his fingers. Suddenly, Lillian¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Drink.


    Drink more. Whoever can¡¯t finish these drinks today is a loser!¡±


    Jonathan only saw Lillian drinking with a row of men in different clothes while Rosalie urged them to


    drink.


    Obviously, Lillian was drunk. She couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and her words came out intermittently.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As for Rosalie, she looked sober and was not drunk.


    Rosalie shouted when she saw Jonathan, ¡°Jon, you¡¯re here! Lillian is drunk. Help me take her home


    later!¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Jonathan said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, his gaze shifted to the ten men.


    The ten men had already learned about Rosalie¡¯s identity from Ethan. At this moment, hearing


    Rosalie call Jonathan ¡°Jon,¡± they could guess his identity immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Youngblood! He rarely appears in the media in Strico. Besides, it¡¯s difficult to find photos of


    him online,¡± they eximed inwardly.


    However, at this moment, they didn¡¯t expect to meet him in person in such a ce.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯re drinking with them?¡± Jonathan asked with a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    Although the ten men dressed and looked different, their appearances were rather fine, the kinds


    that women liked.


    Rosalie¡¯s body trembled as she could sense his jealousy. She quickly said, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m just


    apanying Lillian to clear her head, and I didn¡¯t drink much either.¡± She drank a few shots at


    most, unlike Lillian, who drank a lot.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze swept across the ten men¡¯s faces. ¡°What do you think about their


    looks?¡±


    Immediately, the ten men felt a chill running down their spines. Usually, when the customers said


    they looked good, it was apliment, and they were happy to ept it.


    However, at this moment, they only wanted Rosalie to find them ugly, and the


    , the better. They would have to worry about keeping their faces if sheplimented their good


    looks.


    more,


    ¡°No, no. We¡¯re average¨Clooking.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s right. We look way too ordinary and are definitely not good¨Clooking!¡± ¡°W¨CWe were just


    drinking with Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s friend, not with her!¡±


    They were stammering and extremely cautious, which baffled Rosalie.


    However, Jonathan was still waiting for Rosalie¡¯s answer seriously. He seemed like if she didn¡¯t give


    him a satisfactory answer, he would stay there with her until she did.


    Rosalie was a little embarrassed and said to Jonathan before the group of men,. They¡¯re not as


    good¨Clooking as you. How could I catch feelings?¡± Of course, it was the truth. After all, only a few


    men could outmatch Jonathan¡¯s looks


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Oliviously, Jonathan was quite satisfied with the answer. ¡°From now on, even if


    an pesters you, you can¡¯t go to such a ce without mel


    osalle looked at Jonathan¡¯s face and wanted to say something


    traded. In fact, she had been to mir


    a few years ago due to gatherings with her colleagues or work reasons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take Lillian home first,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie wanted to pull Lillian up, who was sitting on the couch. Thetter shouted drunkenly. ¡°I¡¯m


    not leaving. I haven¡¯t drunk enough. Rosalie, although these men are not as good¨Clooking as your


    husband, their looks are not too bad. I¨CI don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t forget about Callum!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Lillian, we¡¯re going home. If you want to drink, I¡¯ll apany you next time,¡±


    Rosalie said and saw Jonathan¡¯s face darkened at the side.


    Rosalie chuckled awkwardly.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips, feeling helpless. He knew how important Lillian was in Rosalie¡¯s


    heart.


    She could even give up on her life for Lillian.


    Because of that, even if he was jealous of Lillian, he could only tolerate it.


    ¡°No need for that. I¨CI can go back by myself. Y¨CYou don¡¯t have to send me home. I don¡¯t want to be


    a third¨Cwheeler!¡± Lillian muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so drunk now. How can you go home by yourself?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¨CI¡¯ll ask my friend to pick me up. Jerick,¡± Lillian stuttered while taking out her phone


    and began to dial the number.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, the call was connected. Rosalie was about to exin the


    situation to Jerick, but was stunned by the voiceing from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Lillian? Lillian, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Is that Callum¡¯s voice?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded and eximed inwardly, ¡°Lillian called Callum?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not looking for Callum. I¡¯m looking for Jerick. Jerick. Please pass the phone to him, Lillian


    muttered.


    ¡°Jerick?¡± It sounded as if the word was squeezed out through gritted teeth. ¡°Lillian, are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes. I drank a lot, and many men are here with me. Callum, I don¡¯t need you at


    Rosalie quickly took the phone from Lillian and said to Callum, ¡®Callum, I¡¯m Rosalie. Lillian drank a


    little and dialed the wrong number. I¡¯ll take her hometer.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Callum¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    Before Rosalie could say anything, Lillian muttered, ¡°A¨CAt Starlight Nightclub, Heches. The


    handsome guys here are so popr, 1 spent a lot of money today..


    le over right now! After saying that, Callum ended the call.


    phone and suddenly felt speechless. Is Callum


    Why do I have such a weird feeling?¡± she wondered.


    Standing outside the private room, Ethan waited for the door to open again after Jonathan entered


    it.


    However, the door didn¡¯t open after a long time.


    Ethan even almost stuck his ear on the private room door, eager to listen to what was happening


    inside.


    ¡°What exactly is happening in there? Why didn¡¯t anyonee out after so long? Did Mr.


    Youngblood get mad and punish those young men?¡± he wondered.


    As Ethan thought of this, his scalp tingled. He was frustrated with the good sound instion in the


    private room because he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    At this moment, Ethan¡¯s phone rang again, and his subordinate said, ¡°M¨CMr. Warner, M¨CMr. White


    is also here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. White? Who do you mean?¡± Ethan, who was in the middle of something, asked angrily. Yet, his


    subordinate had to add to the trouble.


    ¡°Callum White, the chairman of White Maple Group who broke off his engagement and caused a stir


    a while ago, the subordinate replied.


    Ethan was shocked. ¡°C¨CCallum? H¨CHe¡¯s here?¡± He had an inexplicable bad feeling


    in his heart.


    Send gift

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    ¡°And it seems it has something to do with the person Mrs. Youngblood brought, Ms. Quinn. Mr.


    White asked where Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s private room was.¡± Ethan¡¯s heart sank when he heard that.


    The next moment, he saw a tall figure walking towards him.


    As it turned out, it was indeed Callum.


    ¡°Goodness gracious. What the hell is going on? What luck!¡± Ethan howled in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Callum walked to the door of the private room. He nced at Ethan, who was outside,


    and asked, ¡°They¡¯re still in there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. They¡¯re inside,¡± Ethan replied hurriedly.


    Callum opened the door and saw Lillian ying with a group of men in the room even though she


    could barely keep herself up. Rosalie sat next to Lillian while Jonathan sat on the sofa on the other


    side.


    Callum was surprised that Jonathan was also there.


    As for Lillian, Callum could tell directly that she must have had many drinks. The empty bottles in


    the private room seemed to confirm his guess.


    The men ying games with Lillian were instantly relieved when they saw Callum.


    The men were relieved that someone finally came for Lillian. After all, the longer Rosalie and Lillian


    stayed in that private room, the longer they felt tortured.


    Especially under Jonathan¡¯s gaze, the men did not even dare to breathe freely. They were also


    extremely mindful of their actions for fear of crossing lines. They were cautious even when they


    were ying games.


    At that moment, Callum walked to Lillian. The cold presence he emitted could make even one


    shudder.


    However, Lillian looked up as if she didn¡¯t notice it. When she saw Callum, she suddenly grinned


    and said to Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, look. Another handsome man came!¡±


    Rosalie was speechless. ¡°Lillian is so drunk that she couldn¡¯t even recognize Callum anymore,¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°But why does he look a little like¡­ Who is it? Hmm. Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± Lillian muttered.


    Then, she staggered to her feet, approached Callum, raised her hand, and put her arm around his


    neck. Then, she tiptoed to get closer to his face to get a better look at Callum.


    Rosalie guessed Lillian would never act that way if she was sober.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ very beautiful. You look¡­ Like a doll,¡± Lillian said as she grinned


    heartlessly. She then moved her right hand onto Callum¡¯s face and started drawing circles.


    Callum couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat dazed for a moment. It turned out that Lillian was also drunk


    back on their first night in the hotel room abroad. Then, she hugged Callum the same way and told


    him he was beautiful and looked like a doil.


    After so many years, Lillian was still the same.


    ¡°Your face¡­ It feels very nice to the touch. It¡¯s cold,¡± Lillian said. Then, she turned to Rosalie to


    share something good with her good friend and said, ¡°Rosalie, you- Burp. Do you want to touch


    too? It¡¯s very nice.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± It was Jonathan who answered. Then, he looked at Callum angrily and said, ¡°Take care


    of this woman. Don¡¯t let her bring Rosie to a ce like this next time.¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Jonathan dragged Rosalie out of the private


    room.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Jon, Lillian is still in there,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Callum will send Lillian back. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Or, are you staying to feel Callum¡¯s face to see if it¡¯s nice?¡± Jonathan raised his eyes slightly and


    nced at Rosalie.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie hurriedly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back if that¡¯s not the case,¡± Jonathan said.


    In the private room, Callum pulled down Lillian¡¯s hand. Then, he bent over, picked her up without a


    word, and left the private room.


    ¡°Hey, I-I¡¯m not leaving. I still want to drink. I still want to y games with them. And I¡­ Well, I want


    to watch them dance,¡± Lillian shouted and struggled to get out of Callum¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drink with you, y games with you, and dance for you!¡± Callum said. coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian tilted her head in a daze as if she was considering Callum¡¯s words. At the same time,


    she no longer struggled and let him hold her quietly. Callum strode out of the private room with


    Lillian in his arms. When he arrived at the door, he stopped, turned, and nced at Ethan, who was


    still standing outside, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about what happened tonight out of this room.


    Don¡¯t think about operating this nightclub of yours anymore if I hear of what went on tonight outside


    these walls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ethan hurriedly responded, ¡°Mr. White, you will never hear anything about tonight


    outside.¡±


    With that, Callum raised his foot and left with Lillian in his arms. It was only then


    09:59


    that Ethan finally took a deep breath. He felt as though his life had shortened after that night.


    Jonathan and Callum. Who could have thought that they would go there, one after another?


    Besides, neither of them was someone to be messed with. One would be in deep trouble if they


    crossed any of those two.


    With that in mind, Ethan hurried into the private room and made sure the ten male escorts were


    informed about it.


    Meanwhile, Callum arrived at the car with Lillian in his arms. When he put Lillian in the back seat,


    his face paled again. Cold sweat slowly appeared on his forehead, and he clenched his teeth like he


    was suppressing something.


    In the car, Lillian touched here and there while lying in the back seat like a cat. After a while,


    Callum¡¯s expression gradually returned to normal. He took a deep breath, bent down, and buckled


    Lillian¡¯s seat belt. Then, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The car drove straight into the residential area of the Quinn residence and arrived at the parking


    space near Lillian¡¯s house. Callum unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car, and walked to the


    back seat. There, he saw Lillian lying there with her eyes closed as if she had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Lillian?¡± Callum unfastened Lillian¡¯s seat belt and called her name. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lillian seemed to react to Callum¡¯s words and slowly opened her eyes. However, Callum


    could tell she was still drunk from her blurry gaze. Even if she didn¡¯t fall asleep, she was probably


    not in her right mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you home now,¡± said Callum. He then bent down to get Lillian out of the car.


    However, the next moment, Lillian raised her hand and grabbed Callum¡¯s cor.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    He was caught off guard and ended up being tugged by her into the backseat of the car with his


    body above hers.


    Her natural scent,bined with the odor of alcohol, invaded his senses and made him enter a


    trance-like state.


    ¡°Callum¡­ Why did you show up in front of me again?¡± Lillian murmured.


    His body stiffened. She knew that holding him so intimately felt like death by a thousand cuts for


    Callum.


    However, he had no desire to push her away and wished to have her in his arms longer and was


    willing to endure any pain as long as she wanted to be held by him like this.


    ¡°I missed you too much,¡± Callum said in a low voice. He still answered her, despite knowing that she


    might forget all about it when she was sober.


    ¡°Too much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ Do you have any idea how much I wanted to move on from you?¡± her voice was choked with


    sobs, and she began weeping silently.


    His eyes darkened. ¡°Of course.¡± He knew that better than anyone. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after sending you


    upstairs.¡±


    He was about to get to his feet, but Lillian¡¯s hand was still tightly clenched to his cor, with no sign


    of letting go. ¡°We¡­ still haven¡¯t gone drinking nor yed drinking games together. You also


    promised to dance for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill all that if you can repeat what you just said to me while sober,¡± he responded.


    Lillian grinned widely at him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ perfectly sober right now.¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes were stormy. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be smiling at me in such close quarters if that were true,¡±


    he scoffed internally.


    ¡°Lillian, let go of me. Otherwise, you will regret it,¡± said Callum.


    ¡°No¡­ way!¡± she mumbled.


    He pursed his lips tight to steel himself before pulling her hand off his cor. He stood once more,


    intending to carry her out of the car.


    She obediently followed him out of the car and leaned against him. However, he was about to bend


    down to pick her up when she forcefully shoved him back into the car with both hands and pressed


    her body against his swiftly.


    The pair tumbled into the backseat for the second time.


    The difference was that their positions were reversed.


    10:00]


    ¡°Lillian! Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± Callum chastised. He soon realized that it was a


    foolish question as she was stoned.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± she slurred while her fingers stroked his face, sending arrhythmic thrills to


    his heart.


    ¡°Callum, I want to¡­ let you go for good.¡± She covered his lips with hers as soon as she finished


    speaking.


    His thoughts were confounded. ¡°Why is she kissing me like that while iming to want to move on


    from me?¡±


    ¡°Lillian, what exactly do you want?¡± he asked hoarsely, responding with fiery passion to her kiss.


    Lillian was asleep in the backseat of the car. The hickeys scattered across her body, as well as the


    lingering odor pervading the air inside the car, silently reminded Callum of what had transpired a


    while ago.


    Callum gazed at Lillian with aplicated expression on his face. It had never urred to him that


    he would do something like this with her in such a ce. Nheless, the way she¡¯d kissed him


    had chipped away at his self-control. He¡¯d even overlooked the ache in his body.


    He loved her so ridiculously much that it was impossible to stop.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to send her back home anymore. Callum took a deep breath and


    straightened his clothes before getting back into the driver¡¯s seat and starting the engine.


    The ck sedan drove slowly away from the residential area as if it had never been there.


    Callum drove into his mansion in Strico half an hourter. He carefully carried Lillian indoors and


    ced her on the bed in his bedroom.


    She was sleeping soundly then, the corners of her lips upturned as if she were having a wonderful


    dream.


    Callum wondered if he was in it.


    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m still the one you love, right?¡± Callum murmured.


    It didn¡¯t matter how challenging their future together was, as he would sacrifice everything to carve


    a path for them, as long as she still loved him.


    All she needed to do was to be his source of motivation.


    The hushed bedroom in the dead quiet of night felt less cold than usual because of her presence.


    Lillian was greeted by an unfamiliar ceiling when she woke up.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± She instinctively made to sit up, but was instantly racked by aches all over her body


    just from moving slightly.


    ¡°This soreness sure feels familiar. Could it be¡­¡±


    1000 C


    Lillian instantly panicked. She disregarded her difort and sprang into a sitting position to


    inspect her body. She was wearing an unfamiliar male dressing gown instead of her own clothes.


    Her heart sank when she caught sight of her hickeys underneath the dressing


    gown.


    She distinctly remembered going out drinking with Rosalie the day before and specifically procuring


    the services of ten gigolos. She¡¯d drunk a considerable amount of alcohol after that and vaguely


    recalled seeing Jonathan.


    The bedroom door was pushed open abruptly, and a figure entered while Lillian tried hard to think


    back on everything that urred after getting drunk. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    Lillian stared at the approaching Callum nkly. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to ask why I¡¯m here? This is the bedroom of my mansion. You were with mest


    night.¡±


    That was when Lillian was hit with the realization that she¡¯d been here many times and had often


    been in this room when they used to date back then.


    Since its decor was slightly different from before, she failed to associate it with the one in her


    memory that quickly.


    ¡°I was with youst night?¡± This shocked her even more than the fact that she was in his bedroom.


    ¡°How did you wind up here otherwise? Or were you hoping you had been with some other manst


    night?¡± Callum asked back.


    His voice turned heavy at thetter half of his sentence.


    Lillian¡¯s body was as tight as a drawstring. ¡°Sost night, we¡¯d¡­¡± She was rendered speechless


    and could do nothing besides nkly stare at him there and then.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    ¡°Since you are awake, then wash up. I¡¯ll put all the clothes you need to change in the bathroom for


    you. After you¡¯ve cleaned up,e out and have breakfast,¡± he said.


    His clear and smooth voice finally returned her back to her senses.


    ¡°But¡­ Last night, how did I¡­ You¡­¡± Lillian stammered.


    Callum smiled sarcastically and looked at Lillian. He then said, ¡°You always drink like that, and are


    prone to get too drunk. So, you forgot what you didst night, huh?¡±


    Lillian bit her lower lip and stared at him with her doe eyes wide open. At that moment, she looked


    somewhat delicate and pitiful.


    ¡°So, if I tell you that I was going to send you homest night, but you pressed me on your body and


    kissed me just like when you promised and made a bunch of vows to me, will you believe it?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± she blurted out.


    Fixing his gaze on her, Callum walked to the bedside before bending down. Their faces suddenly


    became very close. ¡°Which one is impossible? Pressing me under your body or making vows of


    eternal love to me?¡±


    The woman was silent.


    ¡°Lillian, you are a liar!¡± His thin lips gently spat those words.


    Her face turned pale and her heart was stinging because of his words, ¡°I¡­ I was drunkst night.


    Even if I did or said something, I couldn¡¯t remember it. So¡­ I can apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After saying that, she rushed out of bed and fled into the bathroom connected to the bedroom.


    Bang!


    The door was quickly closed by her.


    Callum¡¯s eyes fell on the door, and his expression was dark.


    ¤¹¤ë


    In the bathroom, Lillian took a long breath and put her hands on both sides of the sink to support


    herself.


    ¡°Last night¡­ Did I really do what Callum said? Oh, my God! How could this happen? How could I


    do that to him?¡± she thought.


    She should have avoided him and stayed far away from him.


    She tried to recall her memories but she couldn¡¯t remember it. The more she thought about it, the


    more painful her headache stung.


    Lillian looked at herself in the mirror in front of the sink. There were traces of red and white on her


    face, the sign of a good night¡¯s sleep, and a look of panic in


    10:00


    her eyes.


    When Lillian came out of the bathroom, Callum was not there, which relieved her.


    She couldn¡¯t find her clothes in the room. The clothes Callum prepared for her all fit her figure, but


    the price¡­ It was definitely equal to her sry for several years. However, at that moment, Lillian


    had no other clothes to wear. Therefore, she could only put on the clothes Callum had prepared for


    her.


    Her bag was still there. She took out her phone from it and found several text messages on the


    phone, all of which were from Rosalie.


    Lillian hurriedly called her best friend. ¡°Rosalie!¡±


    ¡°Lillian, how are you? Did something happenst night?¡± Rosalie asked with


    concern.


    Lillian was too embarrassed to tell her. It was toote to ask if something had happenedst night.


    As a matter of fact, something did happen.


    ¡°What exactly happened yesterday?¡± Lillian asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Yesterday, Jon and I wanted to send you back, but you insisted on calling Jerick. In the end,


    however, you called Callum and then¡­ Well, he came and said he would send you home, Rosalie


    told Lillian about what happened in the private room yesterday.


    The more Lillian listened to it, the more speechless she became. It was all really making her feel


    embarrassed to even see anyone right now.


    Unexpectedly, it was she who called Callum. She even took the initiative to hug him in front of


    others, and then¡­ She even said something that could be counted as flirting.


    It was true what people said. Drinking alcohol certainly would cause trouble. It seemed that she met


    Callum every time she drank. It must have looked like she always had something to do with


    someone forcing themselves on others regardless of their opinions.


    Of course, it was her who forced herself on someone else. On the other hand, Callum seemed to be


    the unfortunate victim of hers.


    ¡°Lillian, are you okay? Did Callum send you home safely yesterday?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian could only give a vague answer. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Well, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± After saying that, she


    hurriedly ended the call.


    Then Lillian dialed another number, which was her home. It was her mother who answered the


    phone.


    To Lillian¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t get a scolding from her mother. ¡°Mom¡­ Well, I didn¡¯te backst


    night because¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Your colleague called and said that there was a temporary task in your


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    office, so you¡¯ve been asked to draw something. Have you finished the task? Did you sleep in the


    office, or are you going home in the morning to make up for your lost sleep?¡± Abigail asked


    concernedly.


    Lillian quickly said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve slept in the office, so I won¡¯te back home during the day. I have


    something else to do at the office, so I wille back after work.¡±


    After finishing the call with her mother, Lillian let out a sigh of relief.


    In any case, her family wasn¡¯t suspicious despite her not returning homest night. However, she


    wondered who that colleague was.


    Callum must have called her home and pretended to be the said colleague.


    Lillian packed her belongings with mixed feelings. When she went downstairs, she saw Callum


    sitting at the table with his gaze on her. ¡°Come here and have breakfast. Everything is ready for


    you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­ I have to go to work, so the clothes I was wearing yesterday¡­ Where are


    they?¡±


    ¡°Someone had taken them to wash them,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°Well¡­ Please ask that person to clean the clothes and send them to me by express delivery, if you


    can. If you have my address, then just send them to my home. Ast for the clothes I¡¯m wearing right


    now, I will clean them up and send them by express delivery as well,¡± Lillian stated.


    However, her voice became quieter and lower as she spoke, affected by Callum¡¯s gaze. When she


    finally finished speaking, the look in his eyes had turned cold. ¡°Why? You treated me like thatst


    night, and can¡¯t wait to get rid of me once you wake up in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lillian bit her lips and said awkwardly, ¡°Last night, it was¡­ Well, it was all unintentional. I was


    drunk and didn¡¯t know what I had done. Anyway, you are a man, so you should have suffered no


    loss, no? Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression took on a frosty look. ¡°Nothing happened, huh? I see. What a woman you are,


    Lillian!¡±


    He stood up and approached her. ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t suffer any loss? Do you know what


    it feels like to give someone hope and throw them into despair immediately after?¡±


    Lillian was at a loss and she stumbled a few steps backward helplessly while


    Callum continued to approach her step by step.


    She then lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Callum¡¯s condescending stare fixated on Lillian as he remarked, ¡°Lillian, I can¡¯t simply brush what


    happenedst night under the rug. It was you who initiated things. Are you just going to walk away


    again, evading responsibility?¡±


    In an instant, Lillian¡¯s face red a deep crimson.


    She recognized the weight behind the word ¡°again.¡± It dredged up memories of their passionate


    encounter, fueled by alcohol, from years ago. That night ended with her fleeing the next morning.


    In the past, the idea of getting together with him when he finally caught up with her three yearster


    might have seemed usible. However, as time marched on, she had grown into apletely


    different person, and so had he.


    Lillian¡¯s journey from Callum¡¯svish mansion to her workce was a hazy blur. Her steps faltered


    as she made her way to the curb to g down a taxi and then headed back to her familiar


    workce.


    The tasks at her job remained the same, but her mood was anything but ordinary, miles away from


    her typical self.


    ¡°Lillian, is that thetest from X brand you¡¯re wearing? My goodness, I¡¯ve seen that in a magazine.


    It¡¯s worth over 60,000 dors!¡± one of her colleagues eximed, causing a ripple of attention from


    the others in the office.


    This exmation piqued the curiosity of her female colleagues, all inquisitive of Lillian¡¯s striking


    outfit.


    Lillian could not bear to admit that the expensive sweater she wore beneath the outfit was even


    pricier.


    ¡°A 60,000-dor suit?¡± one of them marveled. ¡°No wonder Lillian looks absolutely stunning today!¡±


    ¡°As expected of this brand, the tailoring is impable.¡±


    ¡°Lillian, how do you manage to afford such clothes?¡± some of her coworkers could not help but


    wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a knockoff,¡± Lillian hastily retorted. ¡°I can¡¯t afford such high-end clothing.¡± ¡°A knockoff? Even


    as a knockoff, it looks fabulous.¡±


    Lillian forced a hesitant smile as she waited for her colleagues to disperse. As they wandered off,


    she furrowed her brows, a heavy sense of reality settling in. The dry-cleaning bill for the extravagant


    suit was sure to be astronomical, and she had the additional challenge of returning the attire to


    Callum.


    Lillian could not forget the words Callum had uttered before she departed from his ce. ¡°If you


    ever decide to return this outfit, don¡¯t send it by mail. Bring it to me personally or toss it in the


    trash.¡±


    Returning the clothing in person meant facing him again. Thinking of it, Lillian


    10:07


    shuddered. Seeing him would only make her feel flustered. However, the idea of discarding clothes


    worth thousands of dors was equally unptable.


    ¡°This would be thest time. I¡¯m never getting myself drunk again!¡± Lillian silently reminded herself


    of thatmitment.


    In the CEO¡¯s Office of White Maple Group, Callum sat at his desk, his fingers grazing a photograph.


    The person in the photo was wearing a radiant smile.


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡± Callum murmured softly. ¡°Tell me, is everything I¡¯m about to do really worth it?¡±


    The inte¡¯s buzz interrupted his thoughts, and his secretary¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mr. White,


    Ms. Tall is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let her in,¡± Callum replied in a nonchnt tone as if he had been anticipating Madeline¡¯s


    arrival.


    Madeline entered the CEO¡¯s Office, taking in the sight of Callum, who appeared effortlessly


    confident and elegant on the sofa, as though the world danced to his


    tune.


    Madeline had once believed that the man was easily manipted, but now she could only


    recognize her own naivet¨¦.


    ¡°Ms. Tall, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Callum greeted her with an air of indifference.


    Madeline took a deep breath, steeling herself. ¡°You anticipated my visit, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, you have no one else to look for but me, right?¡± Callum retorted. Madeline gritted


    her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to discuss a deal. I want to sell the remaining assets of the Tall family


    to you at a fair price.¡±


    Callum chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already transferred the agreed sum to the Tall family, but it doesn¡¯t look


    like that has quite resurrected your family¡¯s business, has it? Are you attempting to shift the


    responsibility for the Gunner family¡¯s problems onto me now, Ms. Tall?¡±


    ¡°You simply need to say it. Will you make the purchase? This is a great opportunity for you to


    expand the White family¡¯s territory. Acquiring the assets of the Tall family would be nothing but


    beneficial,¡± Madeline said.


    ¡°I can always choose to make the purchase or not. Even without it, I have the means to expand the


    White family¡¯s domain. As for the Tall family, it seems like you¡¯re headed for financial ruin,¡± Callum


    retorted.


    Despite the lingering resentment in her heart, Madeline had to acknowledge that Callum was


    speaking in truth. ¡°I can help you rid your body of the curse. As long as it remains in your body


    you can never be with Lillian. All it takes is your eptance of my terms and the acquisition of the


    Tall family¡¯s assets, and I will remove the poison.¡±


    Madeline knew that Callum had been anticipating those very words.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    10:011


    As expected, Callum fixed a resolute gaze upon her and delivered just two words, ¡°Deal!¡±


    An agreement was swiftly reached without haggling.


    Madeline breathed a sigh of relief, yet she could not shake off the disappointment lingering in her


    heart.


    Callum had cunningly secured that exchange, driven by his desire to be with Lillian, and he skillfully


    guided her into making the proposition.


    Madeline could not help but feel a disquieting sense of unease at the way Callum was orchestrating


    his moves with such meticulous precision.


    At that point, Madeline had no doubts about Callum¡¯s resolve. He had no fear that she would have a


    change of heart or that she would break her word and refuse to remove the curse in him.


    Callum was not one to offer her a second chance to go back on her words.


    Madeline secretly wished that the woman Callum loved was her. It was not just a fleeting thought. It


    had crossed her mind more than once.


    She could not help but imagine the bliss of being cherished by a man like him, a man who would


    shield her from life¡¯s trials and offer his all to the one he loved.


    Regrettably, it was Lillian who held Callum¡¯s heart.


    Madeline said, ¡°But, Callum, removing the curse is a matter of life and death. There¡¯s no guarantee


    that the procedure won¡¯t entail any risks. Is it truly worth it for Lillian? From what I gather, she¡¯s


    deeply in love with a man named Jerick now, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is my concern, and it¡¯s none of your business, Madeline. You


    only need to fulfill your part.¡±


    For Callum, as long as he could be with Lillian, no sacrifice was too great. If he could not have


    Lillian, it was no different from facing death itself.


    Rosalie stepped into Levi¡¯s clinic again and was not expecting to see Calvin there.


    Calvin seemed to be talking to Levi in the clinic. When he saw Rosalie walking in, a sh of surprise


    overcame his eyes. He stared at her nkly.


    Rosalie, upon seeing Calvin, was also taken aback. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to be intruding. I¡¯ll


    come back another day.¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    With that, Rosalie turned to leave, but Calvin strode forward, blocking her path. ¡°Wait! You haven¡¯t


    disrupted anything. There¡¯s no need to hurry off.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Calvin said, ¡°Did youe to see Mr. Sabatini about your hands? How is


    your hands¡¯ condition all these years? Have they still been causing you pain?¡±


    His tone wasced with worry, something that was impossible to conceal.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern. Mr. Gunner. However, I¡¯d rather discuss my hands condition with Mr.


    Sabatini in private, Rosalie said, her words deflecting Calvin¡¯s worry while maintaining her


    boundaries.


    Calvin¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and he managed a bitter smile. ¡°Very well, you can stay here. I¡¯ll


    step out.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the consulting room.


    Levi looked at Rosalie and addressed her withpassion, ¡°Rosalie, Calvin is just expressing his


    concern for you. During your absence of five years, he frequently asked about you whenever he


    visited.¡±


    Moments ago, they were talking about her.


    Rosalie said with a serious look. ¡®Mr. Sabatini, I am now married to Jonathan. If Calvin continues to


    show concern for me, it would onlyplicate matters for both of us.¡±


    Levi let out a sigh. ¡®I don¡¯t know when that boy will let go. But let¡¯s not dwell on this now. Let¡¯s focus


    on examining your hands. We paused the treatment when you became pregnant, and it¡¯s been quite


    some time since west saw you. Your hands must have been causing you pain frequently, haven¡¯t


    they?¡±


    Rosalie offered a wry smile.


    After conducting X-rays and various tests in the clinic for Rosalie, Levi¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an issue?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°When we initially began treatment, I warned you that halting the process could worsen your


    condition. Now that you¡¯ve dyed treatment for so many years and only returned recently, I must


    inform you that your hands are challenging to treat. In three years at most, they will be severely


    damaged,¡± Levi disclosed.


    ¡°Severely damaged?¡± Rosalie was surprised, her expression showing astonishment rather than


    fear.


    ¡°Do you doubt that your hands will truly be ruined?¡± Levi asked.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re an expert in this field. If you say there¡¯s a high likelihood my


    hands will be ruined, then I believe it. When I was pregnant and wanted to discontinue treatment,


    you warned me of the possible


    consequences. Since I had made that choice in the past, I¡¯m prepared to bear the


    oue now.¡±


    Over the years, her hands would re up in painful attacks, and these attacks had grown


    increasingly frequent, particrly in the past year. To relieve her pain, Rosalie would take


    painkillers, despite knowing that this temporary relief was no enduring remedy.


    During her consultations in the hospital in Lofbury, doctors had shared simr insights, albeit in


    gentler terms, stating that no medication or surgery could cure her hands. The only solution was to


    protect these hands well at ordinary times to prolong the nerve numbness of these hands.


    When she inquired about how long her hands might function, the doctors in Lofbury provided vague


    answers, saying, ¡°It could be ten years, twenty years, or maybe even longer.¡±


    However, none had provided a precise timeframe like Levi.


    Levi seemed somewhat surprised. ¡°You do remember your decision from back then. Well, you¡¯re


    self-aware at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to save my hands?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°It depends on luck,¡± Levi exined. ¡°If you undergo treatment now and luck is on your side, there¡¯s


    a chance to save your hands. If luck doesn¡¯t favor you, your hands could deteriorate rapidly, and


    you¡¯ll have less than three years.¡±


    Rosalie remained silent. In essence, she was gambling on sess within three years.


    ¡°When can we begin?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Levi appeared to admire Rosalie¡¯s determination. ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s better to


    start treatment now than to risk my hands being utterly damaged in three years,¡± she replied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to make preparations, as some things can¡¯t be rushed,¡± Levi said after a brief


    pause. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rosalie agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯ll prescribe some pain relief medication for you. Your hands have likely been in


    pain over the past year,¡± Levi added.


    Rosalie nodded. After receiving her prescribed medication at Levi¡¯s clinic and exiting the


    consultation room, she paused abruptly. Calvin and another man were engaged in a tense face-off,


    with the other man¡¯s back to her. Yet even before thetter turned around, she recognized his


    silhouette.


    Her footsteps seemed to draw their attention. Calvin was the first to turn to look at her.


    Then, Jonathan turned and greeted her with a hint of a smile. He walked toward her. ¡°Is your hand


    okay?¡±


    10.01


    Rosalie did want Jonathan to worry, so she replied nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Sabatini has to prepare some


    things before treatment. I¡¯ll wait for him to notify me when he¡¯s ready tomence treatment.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back,¡± Jonathan said, naturally taking hold of Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    Calvin, standing to the side, remained silent. As the two passed by him, he suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Jonathan, can you genuinely trust someonepletely? If you can¡¯t, someone will eventually find


    their way into disrupting your rtionship, even without the need for me to interfere!¡±


    Jonathan paused in his tracks and shot Calvin a cold re. ¡°I can trust Rosaliepletely. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    As he uttered those words, Jonathan tightened his grip on Rosalie¡¯s hand and then proceeded to


    walk her to the car.


    As the car slowly drove away from Calvin¡¯s view, a smirk yed on his lips. He seethed in silence,


    ¡®Jonathan, you have always been paranoid about your rtionship.


    If he really trusted her, why would he feel the need to warn her not to harbor feelings for someone


    else?


    After all, Jonathan must still have his doubts. Perhaps he was afraid that her heart might still be with


    another man, that her love was not enough? Or perhaps, he was afraid that Rosalie might leave him


    again!¡¯


    Seated inside the car, Rosalie could not help but ask Jonathan, ¡°What were you and Calvin


    discussing earlier?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± Jonathan responded with a subtle smile. ¡°Just a casual chat.¡± The car stopped


    at a traffic light, and as they waited for it to turn green, Jonathan. turned toward Rosalie, his eyes


    locking onto hers as he posed a question, ¡°He can¡¯te between us, can he?¡±


    Rosalie met his intense gaze. ¡°As long as we love each other, no one can break us apart.¡± She


    knew that, someday, Calvin would have to release his hold on them.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile grew even more radiant as the traffic light shifted to green, and he continued to


    drive.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    ¡°By the way, why did you suddenlye over to the clinic today?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, today,


    she hade to see Levi for a consultation, and she had not mentioned it to him.


    ¡°I heard from the driver that you were around, so I figured I¡¯d swing by and see how you¡¯re doing. I


    was thinking of going with you to the appointment, but turns out you got done quicker than I


    thought,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there with you when you start your hand treatment.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just treatment, and I expect it will take more than a few sessions. It


    could interfere with your work,¡± Rosalie hurriedly replied.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He nced at Rosalie from the corner of his eyes and


    replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car arrived at the entrance of the Youngblood residence. Rosalie got out of the car and walked


    into the house, but Jonathan¡¯s car did not immediately drive away. It remained parked.


    Jonathan lifted his hand and ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. His mind once again


    shed back to the confrontation with Calvin at the clinic entrance just a while ago.


    ¡°Jonathan, what was the reason Rosalie decided to drown herself back then? Even if you¡¯ve lost


    your memory, someone must have told you the truth about that incident. I asked everyone back


    then, but no one was willing to tell me. So now, can you tell me?¡± Calvin had questioned.


    ¡°Calvin, why should I tell you anything about what happened between me and Rosalie?¡± Jonathan


    replied.


    ¡°At that time, after Rosalie discovered the link between her car ident case and you, the incident


    where she almost drowned urred. Is there any connection between these two events?¡± Calvin


    continued to probe for answers.


    Calvin was eager to unveil the truth. Throughout the years, Carlos and the butler. clung to a single,


    unchanging narrative. It was Kurt who had directed Yvette to carry out the abduction. Meanwhile, an


    unsettling cloud of uncertainty loomed over Rosalie¡¯s supposed attempt to drown herself at the sea.


    Doubts gnawed at Calvin, nagging him about whether this narrative was the entire truth.


    If not, what secretsy concealed beneath the surface?


    Jonathan took out his phone and hesitated for a moment before making a call. ¡°It¡¯s me. Proceed


    with the original n, use hypnosis to recover her memories.¡± After dry-cleaning the clothes she


    had worn from Callum¡¯s mansion that day, Lillian came to the building of White Maple Group¡¯s office


    in Strico. She intended to return these clothes to Callum.


    10:01


    Upon reaching the front desk and exining her intent, she had initially expected some difficulties in


    wanting to meet Callum. However, as soon as the receptionist heard that she hade to return


    clothes, the receptionist recognized her and did not even ask her name. Instead, a warm smile


    graced the receptionist¡¯s face as she cordially affirmed, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Lillian Quinn, I presume? Mr.


    White has instructed that you may proceed directly to his office when you¡¯re here.¡±


    The receptionist led Lillian to the elevator, assisted in pressing the button, and said, ¡°The CEO¡¯s


    office is on the 32nd floor. When you arrive on the 32nd floor, someone will escort you to Mr. White¡¯s


    office.¡±


    Lillian had not expected that Callum had already given his staff some instructions. When she took


    the elevator to the 32nd floor, someone was already waiting at the elevator door.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Quinn. I¡¯m Mr. White¡¯s secretary. Pleasee with me,¡± the secretary said.


    Lillian followed the secretary and arrived at the entrance of Callum¡¯s office. The secretary lightly


    knocked on the door twice and then turned the handle, ushering Lillian inside, ¡°Ms. Quinn, please


    come in.¡±


    ¡°May I enter?¡± Lillian asked, noting theck of response from within the CEO¡¯s office to the knock on


    the door.


    ¡°The Chairman mentioned that as long as you¡¯re here, you can enter at any time,¡± the secretary


    replied.


    Lillian tightly pursed her red lips and walked in.


    The secretary softly shut the door behind Lillian with her mind veiled in spection. It seemed likely


    that this woman might be the future wife of White Maple Group¡¯s chairman.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, even during his involvement with Madeline of the Tall family, Callum had never granted her


    the privilege of unrestricted ess to his office.


    Besides, the secretary had seen the news about Callum and Lillian, so she naturally understood


    that this woman held a special ce in Callum¡¯s heart. Lillian entered the office and found Callum


    lying on the sofa with a thin nket covering him, seemingly resting.


    For a moment, she hesitated, uncertain if she should allow herself a sigh of relief. Callum¡¯s peaceful


    repose meant she could avoid a direct confrontation with him, for the moment at least. She would


    only have to ce the clothes down to fulfill her main goal.


    She gently put the clothes on the coffee table and intended to leave, but her gaze involuntarily fell


    on Callum.


    He justy there, with his eyes closed in tranquil slumber. His long, delicate eyshes covered


    those beautiful eyes of his, casting a graceful shadow upon his eyelids.


    6


    23


    10:01


    Memories of shared moments resurfaced, times when Callum had fallen asleep beside her, and she


    would always gently poke and touch his cheek. To put it in other words, Lillian would yfully take


    advantage of him.


    In his slumber, she had taken photographs of him, capturing him in variousical poses that had


    never failed to amuse her when she looked at themter. As Lillian ruminated on these moments


    that were long bygones, they seemed like fragments of the most enchanting, faraway dream.


    Yet, she could not shake the nagging awareness that, eventually, she would have to rouse herself


    from this dream, much like her eyes were now fully awake.


    Or were they? ¡°Wait¡­ Callum¡¯s eyes were open?¡± Lillian eximed to herself.


    As she was jolted back to reality, Lillian realized that Callum had now opened his eyes.


    Embarrassingly, without conscious intent, her fingers had ventured to his face, reenacting the


    familiar, tender pinching gesture she would so often make in the past.


    Heavens, they say that old habits die hard for a reason!


    Lillian instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but Callum had already seized her hand. ¡°Did you


    intend to touch me like this even when I¡¯m asleep?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ No,¡± she hurriedly exined. ¡°I was just returning your clothes fromst time. They are all


    cleaned now. It¡¯s just that in the past, I would do this when you were asleep, so it¡¯s a habit¡­ Uh, it¡¯s


    not¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Lillian felt like she was digging herself into a deeper hole, and at one point, she was


    not even sure what she was saying anymore.


    Callum sat up, raised his arm, and directly pulled Lillian into his embrace. ¡°So, even after all these


    years, you still have this habit, huh?¡±


    ¡°Callum, let go of me!¡± Lillian struggled in his arms.


    However, her feeble efforts were no match for him. He held her even tighter.


    ¡°Lillian,¡± Callum whispered, his voice soft and pensive. ¡°I¡¯ve be a fixture in your life, haven¡¯t I?


    The years may pass us by, but some things will never change.¡± His words were followed by the


    gentle nuzzling of his face against Lillian¡¯s neck, where he breathed in her familiar fragrance.


    In Callum¡¯s world, Lillian had evolved into a cherished routine he could not break, even after all


    these years. Holding her close and savoring her scent were the one and only antidote to the


    persistent ache of emptiness in him. She gave Callum a feeling of sce on his long quest for that


    sense of security.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Lillian¡¯s heart trembled, thinking she was about to be enchanted by Callum¡¯s voice. His embrace


    was so tight, even trembling slightly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± She bit her lips and said threateningly.


    He chuckled and looked up. Suddenly, the handsome face was right up close to her. ¡°If you really


    want to hit me, just do it.¡±


    Lillian froze and looked nkly at the face that was so close to her. She could p him just by


    raising her hand, but it felt like she could not.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The feeling when she pped him once in the face seemed to linger in her palm. ¡°Lillian, do you


    know how much pain I need to endure to hold you like this?¡± Callum asked as the humor on his face


    disappeared, leaving only a solemn expression.


    Only then did she realize that his face had turned pale, and his forehead was covered with a thin


    layer of sweat.


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    Instead of answering her question, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to endure pain. I¡¯m only scared of not


    being able to be with you for the rest of my life. D-Do you understand?¡±


    Lillian took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°If what you fear most in your life is not being able to


    be with me, you wouldn¡¯t have broken up with me in the first ce. Callum, what you fear most is


    losing the wealth and power that you worked so hard to get.¡±


    His eyes darkened as his face paled even more. ¡°How can I protect you without wealth and power?


    Lillian, you don¡¯t understand how important these things are!¡± Without them, Callum would only be a


    pushover anyone could bully. He would not even be able to protect himself, let alone protect Lillian.


    Lillian smiled bitterly. ¡°Protect me? So you broke up with me to protect me when I was seriously ill in


    the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± he started to say, but was quickly interrupted by her.


    ¡°If this breakup is supposed to protect me, I¡¯d rather you¡¯ve never protected me! If love needs to be


    protected by power and wealth, then it¡¯s too fragile of a love!¡± She was not afraid of death, but she


    was afraid of being abandoned arbitrarily after falling in love.


    ¡°Lillian, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Callum replied.


    Lillian said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t understand you. But you don¡¯t understand me either, Callum. I¡¯ve already


    delivered the clothes. You don¡¯t have to give me back my clothes. Just throw them away. They¡¯re


    not expensive anyway. As for the future¡­¡±


    10:02


    She paused and gazed at him. ¡°You¡¯re the chairman of White Maple Group now. Your status in the


    White family is no longer threatened. You can find another suitable woman instead of sticking to an


    ordinary person like me. As for me, I¡¯ll also find someone who can live a peaceful life with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Callum suddenly raised his hand and covered Lillian¡¯s mouth. His defined hand trembled.


    ¡°Lillian, I told you to give me time. I¡¯ll prove that my feelings for you have never changed. I did all


    this just to be with you!¡±


    Lillian pulled Calvin¡¯s hand down. ¡°But I can¡¯t afford to give you time. Callum, I don¡¯t want to be with


    you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she pushed him away with all her might, stood left the office.


    up,


    and quickly


    Callum sat on the couch with his hands trembling and teeth clenched, trying hard to suppress the


    pain in his body.


    It was a curse.


    It was another price that he had to pay for asking Madeline to save Lillian. He did not know where


    Madeline got it, but Madeline made him swallow an insect he had never seen after it fed on Lillian¡¯s


    blood.


    ¡°Callum, this is a curse. It¡¯s extremely sensitive to the smell of the blood owner. From now on, it will


    make your body extremely painful whenever you have any physical contact with Lillian. Therefore,


    you can never be with Lillian!¡±


    Madeline told Callum.


    He thought he would never have the chance to be with Lillian. He thought all he could do was


    punish those who had hurt her before and make them pay the price. Later, he found out he did not


    have to be stuck with a curse forever. It turned out that he could remove it from his body.


    It was just that the curse was little known. Few people knew about it, let alone finding someone to


    remove it.


    Therefore, he could only plot a n against Madeline so she could remove the


    curse.


    Once the curse left his body, he would stop feeling pain for touching her and be with her.


    She would not know how painful it was for him to share a car with her that night. Every hug and kiss


    gave him pain. They were like constant reminders not to approach or touch her.


    However, he would rather bear the pain to be with her.


    Even if the pain was excruciating, he endured it willingly.


    When he hugged her earlier, it hurt again, but he told himself repeatedly that this was thest time


    he had to endure the pain. After removing the curse, there would be no more pain.


    10:021


    He could hug her as much as he used to and never leave her.


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡± Callum looked down at his trembling hands. ¡°I just want you to give me a little more time.


    Just¡­ a little more time¡­¡±


    After checking out potential offices for herw firm in the afternoon, Rosalie went to Youngblood


    Group since it was still early.


    Carlos was stunned to see Rosalie. ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡­ isn¡¯t at thepany right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Is he out for work? I¡¯ll wait for him in his office, then,¡± Rosalie replied and headed toward


    Jonathan¡¯s office without noticing Carlos¡¯ hesitant gaze.


    The empty office also looked extraordinarily spacious.


    Rosalie walked to Jonathan¡¯s desk. She only nced at it casually but identally saw a photo.


    Rosalie took out the photo.


    It was a middle-aged foreign man in his 40s. If he were an ordinary foreign man, Rosalie would not


    know him, but she knew this foreign man.


    It was Dr. Giuseppe, an internationally renowned expert on memory therapy who had treated many


    patients with amnesia.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Rosalie lost her memory before. She had found a lot of information about memory recovery and


    naturally knew Giuseppe.


    However, the doctor was abroad all year round, and it was difficult to get an appointment with him.


    Given that Rosalie had to raise a daughter at that time, she could not fly overseas to seek treatment


    from the doctor, so she stopped drinking about it.


    However, Giuseppe¡¯s photo appeared in a file on Jonathan¡¯s desk. Rosalie wondered, ¡°Could it be


    that¡­¡±


    Rosalie shuddered and took out the stack of documents that contained the photo. She opened them


    and found some of Giuseppe¡¯s past cases and his schedule these days.


    The schedule showed that Giuseppe had arrived in Strico the day before yesterday.


    ¡°Dr. Giuseppe¡¯s in Strico?¡± Rosalie wondered.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at the documents in her hand, spection shed


    across her mind.


    Just then, there was a knock on the office door. Carlos pushed it open and walked in a little


    awkwardly.


    Before Carlos could speak, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s this with Dr. Giuseppe? Is Jon nning to ask


    Dr. Giuseppe to recover his memory?¡±


    Carlos was stunned. After seeing the document in Rosalie¡¯s hand, he replied, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr.


    Youngblood is currently with Dr. Giuseppe, who will help him recover his memory with hypnosis


    today!¡±


    Rosalie froze slightly before rushing up to Carlos. ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re at¡­¡±


    Before Carlos could give Rosalie the address, Rosalie had already dragged Carlos out of the office.


    She said while walking, ¡°Take me there!¡±


    Carlos responded in acknowledgement.


    In the car, Rosalie asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood didn¡¯t allow me to tell you for fear that you¡¯d worry,¡± Carlos responded. Carlos had


    gone against Jonathan by telling her and taking her to Jonathan.


    Rosalie pressed her red lips tightly. It was too risky for Jonathan to recover his


    memory.


    Jonathan¡¯s memory loss was not caused by a concussion. It was because Kurt had someone


    hypnotized Jonathan. It was already difficult to recover, and Giuseppe


    10.02


    was going to recover it with hypnosis.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°If Jon can¡¯t take it¡­¡± She was scared to continue thinking about


    1.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dissuade him? What¡¯s more, it won¡¯t be a good thing even if he


    recovers that memory!¡± Rosalie added.


    Carlos smiled bitterly. He could not dissuade Jonathan. ¡°No one can dissuade Mr. Youngblood once


    he has made up his mind, but¡­¡± Carlos paused and nced at Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re probably an


    exception, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Perhaps if anyone could persuade Jonathan, it would only be Rosalie.


    Giuseppe would be hypnotizing Jonathan in a private mansion that Rosalie had heard from


    Jonathan but had never been there before.


    When they were about to enter, the mansion¡¯s security guard stopped Rosalie. ¡°This is private


    property. No one is allowed to enter!¡±


    Carlos hurriedly said, ¡°This is Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wife, Mrs. Youngblood. She¡¯s here to find him!¡±


    The security guard knew Carlos and was surprised to hear that. Later, he showed a hesitant look.


    ¡°But Mr. Youngblood ordered that no one is allowed to enter during this period.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on entering?¡± Rosalie asked. The person she was most worried about now was


    Jonathan.


    The security guard hesitated slightly and insisted by saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Youngblood. If we let


    you in, we might not be able to exin ourselves to Mr. Youngblood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to him. So you don¡¯t need to. And I can promise that you won¡¯t be involved even if he¡¯s


    going to pursue the matter!¡±


    However, no matter what Rosalie said, the security guard still rejected her. The iron gate at the


    mansion entrance also blocked their way.


    Rosalie was anxious. As time passed, she felt more worried and anxious.


    Jonathan¡¯s amnesia was not suitable for hypnosis. If he was rashly hypnotized, it would only give


    him a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Open the gates! Open the gates immediately! Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare any of you if anything


    happens inside! Rosalie threatened, but the security guards still did not budge.


    They would be stuck outside for hours if this went on. Rosalie frowned. She had tried calling


    Jonathan on their way here just now, but his phone was turned off.


    Rosalie steeled herself and went straight back to the car. However, she got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    She had not driven for years. Even in the five years when she lost her memory, she never drove.


    While holding the steering wheel, she felt a sense of fear.


    23


    10:02


    Rosalie did not understand why before, but she understood when she recovered her memory.


    The car ident and the subsequent falling into the sea made her scared of driving.


    However, she insisted on entering the mansion no matter what.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Jon, Jon!¡±


    She wanted to know how he was doing now. She was afraid she would regret it forever if she


    stayed outside and waited blindly.


    Rosalie took a deep breath, twisted the key, and started the car.


    Seeing this, Carlos immediately understood what Rosalie was going to do. He hurriedly said to the


    security guards, ¡°Hurry up and open the gates. Mrs. Youngblood is going to drive into it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The security guards were surprised. They thought Carlos was joking, but they panicked


    when Rosalie really drove toward the iron gates.


    ¡°Open the door! Do you know how much Mr. Youngblood values Mrs. Youngblood? If anything


    happens to her, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all be doomed!¡±


    One of the security guards hurriedly took out the remote control and pressed the button to open the


    iron gates.


    Finally, when the iron gates opened, Rosalie drove directly into the mansion. When she stopped in


    front of the mansion¡¯s main building, her hands and feet were weak, and cold sweat broke out in her


    palms.


    She almost stumbled out of the car and rushed into the mansion.


    Carlos also ran over and followed Rosalie inside.


    There was no one in the mansion, and everything seemed quiet.


    ¡°Do you know which room Jon is in?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.


    Carlos shook his head. ¡°If we have no other choice, we can only look through the rooms one by


    one!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a painful roar suddenly came from the mansion.


    Rosalie shuddered as the voice was¡­ ¡°Jon!¡±.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Rosalie bolted in the direction of the source while Carlos hurriedly followed her. The groan was still


    sounding intermittently as if someone was trying hard to put up with it all but could not hold back


    because of too much pain.


    When Rosalie and Carlos rushed to the room where the sound came from, they heard a middle-


    aged man¡¯s voice apanying the roar. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Youngblood. Everything you see


    has already happened before¡­¡±


    The second Rosalie darted inside, she only saw Jonathan lying on a white recliner. Standing next to


    him was Giuseppe.


    At that point, Jonathan was still in a state of hypnosis. His eyes were not opened, but something


    was off. His hands seemed to be desperately trying to grab onto something. It was as though he


    was about to leap up from his seat. On top of that, his pearly whites were biting his lower lip with all


    his might, scraping his own lip as fresh blood flowed down.


    ¡°Jon! What¡¯s going on?¡± Rosalie asked in a frantic. Due to having amnesia, she had also learned


    about hypnosis and knew that normal hypnosis would not lead to such a situation as Jonathan was


    experiencing.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson? Why are you guys here?¡± questioned Giuseppe.


    ¡°What¡¯s exactly happening to Jon? Stop the hypnosis right now! Wake him up already!¡± Rosalie was


    worried sick.


    Then came Giuseppe¡¯s statement. ¡°Now, all we can do is wait for Mr. Youngblood to calm down.


    Attempting to break his halfway will only cause greater damage to his mental health! Who on earth


    hypnotized Mr. Youngblood before this? His amnesia was caused by hypnotism, and the person


    who gave him the hypnosis. session-¡±


    It was then that Jonathan, who was still in the recliner, suddenly bellowed, ¡°No!¡± His hand abruptly


    pulled away all the wires connected to the devices that had been wound around him. The recliner


    even turned over because of his violent


    movements.


    Jonathan fell to the ground. Rosalie rushed over to help the man up, but the next second, she was


    flung off by him, ramming into a low cab beside her.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she yelled in her heart.


    A pang in the waist was all Rosalie felt. Both Carlos and Giuseppe stepped forward, only to be


    struck to the ground by Jonathan, who then choked Giuseppe by the neck with all his fingers,


    suffocating the poor doctor.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes were still shut tight instead of being wide open.


    He appeared to be in a frenzy of rage.


    Giuseppe struggled desperately to break free, but nothing seemed to work.


    10:02


    Carlos wanted to stop Jonathan, yet he could not muster any strength to rise to his feet.


    Rosalie, in turn, endured the pain and charged forward. ¡°Jon! Wake up! Come to your senses! Stop


    choking Dr. Giuseppe! You¡¯re going to kill him!¡±


    No matter how loud she shouted, Jonathan did not seem to hear a thing. His grip was not


    loosening, not even an ounce.


    Seeing that Giuseppe¡¯s face turning purple and his tongue sticking out, Rosalie reached out to tug


    at Jonathan¡¯s hands. ¡°Let go, Jon! Let him go! If you don¡¯t, he¡¯s going to-¡±


    That time around, before she could finish her sentence, Jonathan suddenly released Giuseppe and


    grabbed her hand that had been trying to pry open his hands.


    A sharp pain assailed Rosalie through her hand. She seemed to be reliving the agony of her bone


    crackling and breaking into smithereens.


    Nothing could ever hurt more than that.


    Rosalie almost passed out in pain. The next instant, she heard Jonathan¡¯s hoarse roar. ¡°Why did


    you leave¡­ Why¡­ You promised to never¡­ ever leave me¡­ Why¡­¡± ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­¡± she muttered


    to herself.


    Forcing herself to open her eyes, she saw the dashing face of the man. The only difference was that


    a spasm of misery was contorting his handsome face at that time.


    His eyes were still closed, which meant that he was still caught in the hypnosis. ¡°I¡­ I-I¡¯m not leaving


    you, Jon. I¡¯m here with you now¡­¡± Rosalie struggled and choked out those words. Beads of sweat


    kept rolling down her forehead, and her countenance turned a ghastly white owing to the pain.


    Jonathan was still exerting more and more strength on his hands as if he were dying to break the


    woman¡¯s hand.


    Rosalie tried her best to suppress the hurtful moan. ¡°Jon, it¡¯s all in the past¡­ Everything¡¯s history.


    I¡¯m by your side now. Y-You¡­ You just need to open your eyes, and you¡¯ll see me¡­¡±


    FI


    Sadly, his hands never cease to clench her fingers. He seemed to have bent on snapping her


    fingers.


    ¡°Jon¡­ I-I¡¯m here by your side. I¡¯ve always been with you. You¡¯ll only need to¡­ open your eyes, and


    you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m right in front of you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish saying her piece, the man suddenly held his head and pressed his hands


    tightly on his temples. It looked like his fingers were digging into his own skull.


    ¡°Argh! My head! It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    The severe headache pushed him to the brink of turning insane. He incessantly


    10:03


    crashed into objects in the room, causing clutter all over the ce. Worse still, he began to hit the


    wall with his head.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Rosalie suddenly shouted and rushed over with all her strength, reaching out with her


    other hand to block his head from smacking the wall. In an instant, his head pummeled her palm,


    while the back of her hand mmed the wall heavily.


    Rosalie gasped with pain.


    Her hand hurt, but she knew that the man was hurting even more inside.


    ¡°Dr. Giuseppe, what in the world is happening to Jon? What¡¯s his condition right now?¡± asked


    Rosalie anxiously.


    ¡°The memory sitting in his brain must¡¯ve been stimted during hypnosis. Best if he could calm his


    own nerves this instant!¡± advised Giuseppe.


    One could only wonder how Jonathan could rx himself in that situation.


    When Jonathan hit the wall with his head again, Rosalie still let her hand take in the impact once


    more.


    Time and again, she bore the pain with her own hand.


    At that juncture, Carlos staggered to Jonathan¡¯s side and tried to hold onto that man, only to be


    thrashed to the ground once again.


    Seeing that Jonathan was about to hit the wall with his whole body, Rosalie sprinted forward and


    hugged him without thinking.


    Bang!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her whole back struck the wall behind her, and she knocked the back of her head brutally.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood!¡± Carlos cried out.


    ¡°I¡­ I-I¡¯m okay.¡± Rosalie squeezed out the reply. Even if her body was in pain at that moment, she


    still held Jonathan tightly, not letting the man go.


    ¡°Dr. Giuseppe¡­ Do you have sedatives with you? If so, please¡­ give Jon a dose


    now,¡± implored Rosalie with difficulty.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Only then did Giuseppe snap back to his senses. He hurriedly snagged the syringe he had


    prepared in advance.


    Seemingly out of instinct, Jonathan repeatedly mmed his fists on Rosalie¡¯s back, trying to break


    free from her tight embrace.


    He punched her time and again as though trying to break every single bone in her body.


    However, Rosalie couldn¡¯t let go of him then. If she did, he would only be in more danger. The


    longer he took to calm down, the greater the risk to him.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood¡­ I¡¯ll restrain Mr. Youngblood instead,¡± Carlos suggested. As Jonathan¡¯s fists fell


    on Rosalie, even he felt a phantom pain despite being a man. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­ Just¡­ Just help me


    hold Jon down so Dr. Giuseppe can administer the sedative. I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie insisted, but her face


    paled all the more.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Bam!


    When another punchnded on her heavily, a burst of something coppery filled her mouth. In the


    next moment, a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood!¡± Terror struck


    Carlos.


    ¡°Jon¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here by your side. After the doctor gives you a sedative, you won¡¯t be in


    so much pain anymore,¡± Rosalie said intermittently. At that moment, she disregarded the pain


    racking her body. All she cared about was the number of injuries he suffered.


    Her vision began to blur, and even her consciousness started fading.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t let go of him, having to wait until he no longer hurt and had calmed down.


    Rosalie looked up groggily, trying her best to make out the man she was hugging. His eyes were


    still closed, and he was seemingly still lost in the pain of his headache. His teeth mped onto his


    lower lip tightly, and blood flowed even more severely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t bite your lips hard like this a


    Do you know how distressed


    I am to see you bleed like this?¡± she uttered soundlessly.


    Aloud, she continued murmuring, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll stay by your side. Don¡¯t¡­ think about those memories


    again. No matter what the past was, I will stay with you¡­ Jon¡­ I will keep youpany¡­ until the


    world fades away.¡±


    Rosalie brought her lips close to his, wishing he would not bite his lips like that and that the bleeding


    would stop.


    Her lips captured his.


    Their blood blended together.


    10.03


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jon¡­ I will stay with you¡­ until the world fades away,¡± echoed in Jonathan¡¯s mind.


    He wondered, ¡°Who is talking? And who¡¯s saying she¡¯ll stay with me until the world fades away?¡±


    The voice seemingly pulled him back from the pain bit by bit, making it gradually fade away.


    Jonathan¡¯s violent movements slowly stopped. His closed eyes finally opened bit by bit.


    When the pale face entered his line of sight, he was stunned. It was as though everything around


    him ceased to exist, and she was the only person left in the entire world.


    Rosalie panted heavily, and there was a trace of bright red blood at the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid, Jon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid? But does she know how terrified I am to see her in such a condition right now?¡±


    Jonathan eximed inwardly.


    ¡°Rosie!¡± Jonathan cried out hoarsely.


    At longst, Rosalie¡¯s eyes closed in exhaustion. A strong sense of fatigue swept over her. But even


    though she had passed out, her hands still held Jonathan tightly without letting go.


    Carlos was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you¡­ are you lucid now? Your head¡­


    doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Jonathan carried Rosalie in his arms, carefully removing her hands from


    around him. ¡°I¡¯m very lucid now!¡±


    Just then, Giuseppe stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, although you are lucid now, and


    your head is not hurting anymore, it¡¯s best for you to take a sedative and rest well to be safe.


    Although your hypnosis this time failed, the next time¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need another hypnosis,¡± Jonathan¡¯s remark surprised both Giuseppe and Carlos.


    ¡°W-What do you mean by that, Mr. Youngblood? Are you not nning to regain your memory


    anymore?¡± Carlos asked in surprise.


    Jonathan stared intently at the woman in his arms. ¡°No. There¡¯s no longer any need.¡± Internally, he


    added, ¡°Because I remember now.¡±


    Unfortunately, the memory he had regained was agonizingly painful to him. Two hourster, a smirk


    showed on the face of Kurt, who was in prison, as he looked at the note in his hand. He murmured,


    ¡°If you were still alive, Mr. Leonard Youngblood, would you want Mr. Youngblood and Rosalie to be


    together or separated forever? If Mr. Youngblood really regained his memories, things would be


    truly interesting.¡±


    10.03


    Meanwhile, Rosalie felt as though she had slept for a long time. In her dreams, someone kept


    calling her name in her ear. ¡°Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­ Rosie¡­¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s Jon calling me! Oh yes, Jon! How is he now? Is he okay?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes abruptly popped open. She was greeted by bright yellow light and a familiar voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Rosie!¡±


    In the next moment, a familiar face entered her line of sight.


    ¡°Where am I, Jon?¡± Rosalie subconsciously wanted to sit up. But as soon as she moved, even her


    bones seemingly hurt. She sucked in a breath in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Just lie down,¡± Jonathan hurriedly urged. ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital. You were injured


    previously, so you needed some tests done besides resting for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Injured?¡± Rosalie mused. Only then did she recall the events that transpired earlier. ¡°What about


    you? Are you okay? Does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± answered Jonathan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use this method to restore your memory again next time, Jon. I was really scared to death


    when I saw you in such a state. Do you know how afraid I was that something would happen to


    you?¡± Rosalie pleaded in fear.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d rather get hurt yourself than the other way round, right?¡± While Jonathan said that, he


    held Rosalie¡¯s hands up. By then, her hands had already been doctored. Nheless, they were


    still red and swollen. Her hands weren¡¯t pretty in the first ce, but they were even more frightful


    then.


    ¡°How are¡­ my hands?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Because you were unconscious, the doctor could only conduct a preliminary examination and take


    an X-ray. The bones aren¡¯t injured, but for the nerves in your hand, further examination is needed,¡±


    Jonathan replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for further examination. It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Rosalie said nonchntly, afraid


    that he would learn of the true condition of her hands upon further examination, which would only


    intensify his guilt at that time.


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to do that again. Carlos said you hugged me with all your


    strength back then and even vomited blood!¡± Jonathan thought, ¡°Fortunately, she was found to be


    fine after she was admitted to the hospital and underwent an examination. Otherwise, I would never


    forgive myself.¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly and said solemnly, ¡°If I were the one who suffered a headache today,


    you would have also hugged me like that, no?¡±


    Jonathan went silent. At that, she lifted her hand and stroked his cheek, enduring the slight sting


    coursing through it. Her swollen and red fingers shed against his handsome face, making for an


    indescribable contrast at that moment.


    ¡°We are husband and wife, Jon. I believe you will also risk everything to save me when I am in


    danger. Simrly, if you are in danger, I will do the same!¡± Rosalie asserted.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that if I might have identally hurt you


    severely or even¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his utterance.


    Merely imagining that possibility alone had him panicked beyond words.


    ¡°I was, but I was more afraid that you would fall into regret and self-reproach when you regained


    rity. Promise me this, Jon. Don¡¯t be obsessed with your lost memory anymore. It¡¯s best if you can


    remember it naturally in the future, but don¡¯t force yourself to recall it with such a method again.


    You¡¯re fine this time, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll still hold true next time,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan fixed his gaze on the woman in front of him. After a while, he slowly replied, ¡°Okay, I


    promise you!¡±


    Inwardly, he added, ¡°Because such a situation would never happen again.¡±


    Zachary never expected Yvette to seek him out again and tell him outright that Felix had been


    kidnapped.


    ¡°Kidnapped?¡± Zachary was stunned.


    ¡°Yes. The kidnapper sent me a text message, asking me to prepare a ransom of 200 thousand


    dors before he would let Felix go!¡± As Yvette spoke, she showed Zachary the text message on


    her phone.


    However, the phone number of the sender of that text message was obviously changed, and there


    was no way of investigating or calling it back.


    ¡°Lodge a police report and let them look for him!¡± While saying that, Zachary took out his phone.


    ¡°No!¡± Yvette grabbed the phone away from his hand. ¡°The kidnapper said that if I lodge a police


    report, they would kill him! I can¡¯t take that risk. Felix is my only child. He¡¯s also your only child.


    Zachary, you have never fulfilled the responsibility of a father. Do you not even care about his life


    now?¡±


    Zachary stiffened. Felix was his flesh and blood, so he was naturally anxious and worried about the


    little boy. However, there was nothing he could do. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. Even if I were to


    ask and beg people for a loan, I would never be able to gather 200 thousand dors. Right now, the


    only solution is to go to the police.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get 200 thousand dors. Rosalie and Jonathan can easily fork out that


    money!¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°Are you asking me to beg them?¡± With a wry smile, Zachary scoffed, ¡°You know full well what we


    did to Rosalie back then. Do you think they will give us 200 thousand dors even if we fall to our


    knees before them? How delusional!¡±


    ¡°What if we were to kidnap their child, then? Then, they should be willing to ransom their child with


    money. At that time, they would even pay us more than tens of millions of dors, let alone 200


    thousand dors!¡± Yvette dered.


    Zachary¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you asking me to kidnap their child? Are you kidding me? Do


    you think the bodyguards of the Youngblood family are all for show? I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get


    330 feet near them!¡±


    ¡°If it were the son and daughter by Jonathan¡¯s side now, we naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to get close


    to them. But what if it¡¯s not a child who is with them?¡± Yvette said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zachary was shocked.


    ¡°Rosalie was pregnant with triplets. One of the children isn¡¯t by their side, and I happened to know


    who the child is coincidentally! As long as we kidnap the child, not only will we have money to


    ransom Felix, but we¡¯ll also be rich. We won¡¯t need to live such a difficult life anymore!¡± Yvette said.


    10.21


    Zachary looked at Yvette in shock. Never had he expected her toe up with such an idea.


    ¡°Kidnapping? You¡¯re asking me to kidnap a child? Have you ever thought that I would be


    prosecuted? Since you know who their child is, tell them and ask for 200 thousand dors in return.


    I believe they will also give you the money!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I am a fugitive wanted by the police? If I were to show up, I would be


    arrested. and put in prison, even if they give me 200 thousand dors and I manage to save Felix!


    Could you bear to see Felix without a mother at such a young age, Zachary?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Right now, we can only use that child to save Felix! Besides, are you willing to continue living such


    a difficult life? Your mother and sister are also suffering now. So long as we have money, we can


    find a way to go abroad. At that time, we can start over again. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Zachary was silent. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t trusted the wrong person and made a mistake in investment, the


    Xanthos family would never have fallen so far, no matter how miserable things might be. Then,


    there¡¯s Felix. I never fulfilled my responsibilities as his father for even a day! But to save him meant


    that I would have to betray Rosalie again! In the past, I¡¯ve already hurt her once. Am I to hurt her


    again this time?¡± he thought. ¡°I got it. I will save Felix, but¡­ after kidnapping the child, you can¡¯t hurt


    him no matter what,¡± Zachary insisted.


    A smile curved Yvette¡¯s lips. ¡°Of course. Why would I hurt that child? I just want to save Felix.¡± ¡°The


    one I really want to hurt isn¡¯t a kid but Rosalie and Jonathan! I want them to pay for all the sufferings


    I¡¯ve endured over the years!¡± she added inwardly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After being hospitalized for two days, Rosalie finally went back home. When the two children


    returned from kindergarten and saw her, they were overjoyed.


    Jennifer was the cheerful type and jumped up and down. Guillermo, on the other hand, lifted his


    chin and scrutinized Rosalie carefully. Finally, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mommy, Guille brought me to visit Grandpa. But there was no Grandma. Do you know where our


    grandma is, Mommy?¡± Jennifer asked curiously.


    ¡°Guille said not to ask Daddy about Grandma because Daddy would get angry. So, asking Mommy


    should be fine,¡± she mused soundlessly.


    ¡°Visit Grandpa?¡± Rosalie was stunned for a moment. After conversing further, she finally understood


    what it meant. It turned out that Guillermo brought Jennifer to the memorial hall in the two days she


    was hospitalized. They went to pray before their grandfather¡¯s photo, asking him to intercede for her


    safe.


    recovery.


    When Jennifer saw the photo of her grandfather, she naturally asked about her grandmother.


    Consequently, she discovered that her grandmother was a taboo in the Youngblood family.


    Guillermo once asked about it when he was young, only to have Jonathan reply coldly, ¡°Never ask


    about your grandma again. You don¡¯t have a grandma. Nor is there such a person in the


    Youngblood family!¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Although Guillermo was confused, he didn¡¯t continue asking. However, he was still curious about


    this grandmother, whom he had never seen before.


    When Jennifer asked Rosalie about this grandmother, Guillermo also stared at Rosalie curiously.


    Rosalie thought for a while and exined, ¡°Your grandma, I don¡¯t know where she is either. She left


    home one day and might have lost her way, so she never came back.¡±


    Now, she could only give a vague reason like this: She didn¡¯t want her children to know about the


    dark realities of the adult world too early,


    Jennifer instantly got anxious. ¡°Grandma lost her way? Then we have to look for her as soon as


    possible, or she will be out there alone!¡±


    Jennifer was so sad that she had tears in her eyes. Rosalie patted her head. ¡°Okay. Daddy and


    Mommy will look for Grandma.¡±


    She actually knew that Jon had been looking for his mother all these years. Nevertheless, it was as


    if this person had disappeared from the surface of the earth. She had never been found.


    Even if they managed to find her, how could Jon face his mother? If his mother hadn¡¯t abandoned


    Lucian, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Jonathan¡¯s childhood would have been much happier.


    His mother was like a thorn in his heart. He even used to loathe his own eyes, which looked like his


    mother¡¯s.


    The photo of Jonathan¡¯s mother, which Rosalie had seen before, shed through her mind.


    She was a very beautiful woman, but Jon only had her eyes. Except for that pair of eyes, the other


    parts of his face were more like Lucian¡¯s.


    Suddenly, a small figure shed in Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    -Zekiah¡¯s face appeared in her mind and ovepped with the woman in the photo she had seen


    before.


    ¡°Zeki!¡± Rosalie suddenly quivered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that besides his eyes that aren¡¯t like Jon¡¯s


    mother, other parts of his face are simr to hers? And Zeki¡¯s eyes, look just like Lucian¡¯s!¡± Rosalie


    eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie tried hard to recall the photo of Lucian she had seen in the memorial hall.


    In the photo, Lucian had tranquil and tender eyes, as if there was too much affection. They were


    totally different from Zekiah¡¯s cold and empty eyes, but the shape of their eyes was extremely


    simr, ¡°Could it be that Zeki is the kid who hasn¡¯t been found yet? Is that possible? Can there be


    such a coincidence? No¡­ I need to go meet Zeki! I need to know the truth clearly!¡± Rosalie told


    herself. Rosalie got up instantly and was about to leave. At this moment, Gary came over in a hurry


    with a box. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, someone sent in this parcel. We¡¯ve checked the contents.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Gary spoke, he opened the box. There was a strand of hair and another piece of paper in it. The


    words on the paper were formed from cut-out letters from old newspapers. The content of the paper


    was very simple too. It was mentioned that she and Jon¡¯s lost child were in the kidnapper¡¯s hands


    now. They had asked the Youngblood family to prepare 20 million dors. When the timees,


    they would naturally hand over the child!


    The hair was for them to test the child¡¯s DNA, so they could easily know whether the child¡¯s identity


    was real or not!


    Rosalie¡¯s heart suddenly sank while Gary asked nervously, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, is this real?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Let me call Jon! And also Gary, get the car ready right away. I¡¯m going out right


    now,¡± Rosalie instructed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gary replied.


    The two children approached Rosalie and looked at her curiously. Jennifer was still a little confused,


    but Guillermo obviously understood the situation. His small face tensed up,


    ¡°Mommy, has little brother been found?¡± Guillermo asked. He had automatically assumed the other


    baby was his little brother now.


    10


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Mommy is going out now. You and Jen stay at home.¡±


    ¡°Will little brother be safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will. Mommy will make sure that he is safe and sound!¡± Rosalie assured him.


    Rosalie ordered the driver to drive toward Zekiah¡¯s home while calling Jonathan at the same time.


    As soon as she told him about the parcel, Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will save our


    son no matter how much it costs.¡±


    ¡°Our son?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°How do you know that the baby is a son?¡± After all, what was


    written on that note had not been confirmed yet. Everything so far was just based on her guess.


    ¡°Rosalie, do you remember the time when I apanied you to meet Zeki at the entrance of the


    elementary school? I had my doubts back then. Later, I ordered some men to use the excuse of a


    body checkup to draw some of Zeki¡¯s blood to conduct a DNA test. Just to be safe, I¡¯ve chosen


    threeboratories, both here and abroad. The three DNA test reports confirmed that Zeki is our


    child,¡± Jonathan exined on the phone.


    In an instant, Rosalie burst into tears.


    ¡°Zeki is really our child! Why didn¡¯t I recognize him until now? Don¡¯t people say that mother and son


    have an unbreakable bond? As a mother, why didn¡¯t I recognize my own child?¡± Rosalie questioned


    internally.


    All the while, she saw Zekiah getting scolded and beaten by other older children. He had scars all


    over his body.


    Those scenes were constantly reyed in Rosalie¡¯s mind, which stung her heart.


    ¡°If I had recognized Zekiah earlier, would he have suffered less?¡± she wondered.


    At this moment, she wished that she could endure the hardships that Zekiah should have


    encountered at such an age!


    ¡°Jon, nothing can happen to Zeki. Nothing! It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t protect him well. If I insisted on adopting


    him -back then and brought him back to the Youngblood residence, maybe he would not have been


    kidnapped!¡± Rosalie choked.


    ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Zeki. Trust me!¡± Jonathan said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you,¡± Rosalie sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to Zeki¡¯s ce right now. I¡¯m going to confirm if


    he¡¯s really been kidnapped.¡±


    After all, the note didn¡¯t state who that child was.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there too,¡± Jonathan replied.


    After the call ended, Rosalie cried her eyes out. In the past, when she heard Amelia talking about


    Zekiah, all she had felt was sympathy for him. He had encountered these things at such a young


    age.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    But currently, this kind of sympathy had turned into intense pain.


    When the car stopped below the apartment of the Burton family, Rosalie almost sprinted out of the


    car and ran toward the stairs.


    The Burton family lived in an old residential area. There was no elevator but only stairs. They lived


    on the fifth floor. When Rosalie reached the fifth floor, she could hear scolding and shouting from


    one of the apartments.


    ¡°What do you mean he has been kidnapped? Who would kidnap an orphan? What¡¯s the use of


    kidnapping that boy? You brat, are you trying to trick your father into giving you money with that kid?


    I can tell you, I share that money with your dad. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    The soundproofing in this kind of old residential area was not good. Rosalie could hear the tart and


    mean voice clearly, which belonged to Jete, Zekiah¡¯s current foster mother.


    ¡°I saw someone carry Zeki into a car with my own eyes. He must have been kidnapped!¡± Karina¡¯s


    worried voice could be heard. ¡°If you don¡¯t save Zeki, I will! I¡¯ll use the money my mom left me to


    save Zeki! I know that my mom has left me a lot of money!¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean, your mom? Your mom was already dead a long time ago!¡± Jete yelled


    angrily. ¡°Even if my mom is gone, the things she left me are still here. This house belongs to my


    mom! If I sell it, I¡¯ll have the money to save Zeki!¡± Karina shouted.


    ¡°Damn you! You want to sell this house? Are you crazy? Even if that kid is kidnapped, our family


    has no money to save him. He is not rted to us by blood!¡±


    ¡°Who says so? Zeki is my brother!¡±


    ¡°Patrick is your real brother. He¡¯s rted to you by blood. Who cares about that kid?¡±


    The sound of a p in the face could be heard, and then the front door was opened. Karina ran out


    of the house and was stunned when she saw Rosalie.


    ¡°M-Ms. Leighton!¡± Karina called out. There was an obvious red mark on one side of her cheek,


    which was obviously caused by the p a moment ago.


    Jete¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Where the hell are you going? I¡¯m telling you, it will be useless


    even if you go to your mother¡¯swyer.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jete rushed over and tried to reach out to pull Karina into the house.


    Rosalie raised her hand and shook off Jete¡¯s hand, which was on Karina. She then pulled


    Karina behind her. ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡±


    Jete raised her voice. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. I don¡¯t need an outsider to intervene on what I¡¯m


    going to do to her. Get out of my way! I¡¯ll teach Karina a lesson!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter!¡± Karina responded furiously. In her heart, there was only one person who


    was her


    mother.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Jete was going to beat the hell out of Karina!


    Rosalie was protecting Karina¡¯s thin and small body. She raised her hand and directly sped


    Jete¡¯s hand. ¡°You better stop! If you dare to touch her again, I will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me off? Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, as long as herst name is


    Burton, I can hit her whenever I want!¡± Jete raged viciously. She straightaway countered


    Rosalie by twisting her hand instead.


    Rosalie¡¯s hand was already injured before this. It became more painful when Jete did this to


    her. Seeing this, Jete waved her hands around more aggressively.


    Rosalie held Karina tightly in her arms. She was Zekiah¡¯s only warmth in the Burton family. She was


    the one who protected Zekiah no matter what happened. Therefore, she had to protect Karina no


    matter what!


    However, she didn¡¯t feel the pain she had expected. Instead, Rosalie heard Jete¡¯s cry of pain.


    ¡°Hand¡­ My hand is about to break¡­¡±


    10.211


    Wayne happened toe out of the house when he saw a stranger sping Jete¡¯s hands


    tightly. Her face was turning red, and she was wailing in pain.


    ¡°W-Who are you? Let go of my wife quickly!¡± Wayne shouted.


    However, the stranger who was holding both of Jete¡¯s hands didn¡¯t move at all. He ignored


    Wayne and just looked at another handsome man standing beside him, as if waiting for his order at


    any time. Of course, Wayne noticed that this handsome man was the actual boss. He was dressed


    in a well-tailored suit and looked elegant but cold. ¡°Tell him to let go of my wife quickly, or I¡¯ll call the


    police,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°You can try calling the police.¡± Jonathan nced at Wayne icily. Wayne felt terrified when he met


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to arrive so soon. Instantly, her eyes turned red again. ¡°Jon, Zeki


    has really been kidnapped!¡±


    Even though she had just heard some conversations outside the house, it was enough for her to


    sort things out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find him!¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°Are you okay? Did this woman do anything to you just now?¡±


    Before Rosalie could speak, Karina, who was protected by Rosalie, recounted, ¡°My stepmother


    wanted to hit me just now but Ms. Leighton helped me block. My stepmother even twisted her


    hand.¡±


    Hearing Karina¡¯s words, the surrounding air pressure became much lower in an instant, as if even


    the air had be icy.


    ¡°She injured your hand.¡± Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand and examined her hand carefully. ¡°Does it


    hurt?¡± ¡°It hurt a little bit, but it¡¯s better now,¡± Rosalie stated indifferently. She didn¡¯t want Jon to feel


    guilty about it.


    In the past two days, he had felt guilty enough because of her hands.


    As for the evil deedsmitted by Jete, Rosalie would pay her back bit by bit one day!


    Jonathan turned his head and red at Jete. His captivating eyes were full of hostility. ¡°You


    should just die!¡±


    Jete was scared out of her wits by the hostility in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, but she still protested


    stubbornly, ¡°I-I was punishing my own daughter. She was the one who wanted to protect that brat.


    That¡¯s none of her business.¡±


    Nevertheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to listen to her nonsense anymore. He ordered his


    subordinate, ¡°Do


    it!¡±


    With a click, the bodyguard who was gripping Jete¡¯s hand immediately got his job done.


    Instantly, Jete screamed in pain and almost fainted.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect the bodyguard to take action as soon as Jonathan gave the order. It¡¯s not that


    she pitied Jete, but she was worried that Karina, who was in her embrace, would be terrified by


    the situation.


    Wayne was so frightened that he hurriedly hugged Jete. A neighbor next door heard the sound


    and opened the door to see what happened. Jonathan instructed, ¡°Clear the scene. Order all the


    residents on this floor to leave!!¡±


    ¡°Clear the scene?¡± Wayne thought. He was stunned when he heard the words!


    Then he noticed that there were some men who had already surrounded him and his wife in the


    corridor, which made it impossible for the neighbors to see what was going on.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Shortly after that, he heard a series of footsteps going down the stairs. Then, Wayne noticed the


    people surrounding him dispersing. All the doors in the neighborhood hallway were tightly shut, and


    there was not a single neighbor in sight.


    ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you?¡± Wayne asked in a trembling voice.


    Jonathan cast a condescending gaze at Wayne and uttered in a chilly tone, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan


    Youngblood,


    Zeki¡¯s father!¡±


    Instantly, Wayne and Jete¡¯s faces were filled with shock.


    The ordinary apartment building was tightly surrounded by a group of men in ck suits. At the


    building¡¯s base, numerous onlookers gathered, specting about what was happening.


    However, the fifth floor, where the Burton family resided, remained tranquil. Almost every level of


    the building had bodyguards stationed, yet not a sound was made. To an uninformed observer, it


    would seem as though something significant and momentous had urred.


    Presently, in the Burton family¡¯s living room, Jete endured the intense pain in both her hands


    without daring to make a sound. She was afraid of irritating the man on the couch.


    Who could have anticipated that the child her family adopted was Jonathan Youngblood¡¯s biological


    son? ¡°Oh my goodness! Jonathan can be said to own half of Strico. If I had known that Zekiah was


    Jonathan¡¯s son, I would have treated him better!¡± Jete thought.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, no amount of regret from Jete could change the situation.


    Jete had certainly not expected that the woman who had caught her mistreating Zekiah at


    home and scolded her would turn out to be Jonathan¡¯s wife, thedy of the Youngblood family, and


    Zekiah¡¯s biological mother!


    Karina was still staring at Rosalie in a daze right now, trying to process the realization that the


    woman before them was Zekiah¡¯s biological mother.


    Karina had always assumed that Zekiah was an orphan without parents and would stay with her


    and the Burton family for the rest of his life.


    However, right now, Zekiah¡¯s parents were here. ¡°They¡­ Will they take Zekiah away?¡± Karina


    wondered. She couldn¡¯t help but panic as she recalled that Rosalie had mentioned her desire to


    adopt Zekiah prior to this.


    ¡°Karina, please tell us everything you saw today when Zeki was dragged into the car without leaving


    out any details!¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice brought Karina back to her senses.


    Karina quickly shook her head. What was she thinking? Right now, the most important thing was to


    save


    Zekiah.


    ¡°Zeki¡¯s daddy seems to be very powerful. He must be able to save him, right?¡± she thought.


    As such, Karina quickly recounted what she had observed in great detail, as some individuals on


    the side methodically documented the key points of her ount. They posed crucial questions,


    including the precise location, the car¡¯s departure direction, the license te number, and the car¡¯s


    color. Another person opened aptop, essed a map, and initiated a preliminary search on it.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, there are no surveince cameras in the area where Mr. Burton was abducted,¡±


    they reported


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Continue to investigate!¡±


    Karina timidly inquired, ¡°Will the kidnappers demand arge sum of money? I¡¯ve seen on TV that


    kidnappers always demand ransom if they take children away. I-If you don¡¯t have enough money, I


    can give you all I have. I even have the money my mother gave me. I can discuss it with thewyer,


    and he can definitely give it to me in advance so that we can save Zekiah.¡±


    Jete endured the pain and said, ¡°They¡­ They have so much money that your paltry sum won¡¯t


    interest them! Do you know who they are? Zeki should be immensely grateful to have parents like


    them!¡± Karina disregarded Jete¡¯sment and maintained her serious gaze on Rosalie. She


    did not know


    10.21


    who Jonathan was, nor did she know of the Youngblood family¡¯s status in Strico. The only thing she


    was certain of was that they were individuals who were truly willing to rescue Zekiah.


    Rosalie felt like crying again. She abruptly embraced Karina and said, ¡°Jonathan and I will handle


    the money. Don¡¯t worry about it, Karina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I-It¡¯s my f-fault for not watching over Zeki!¡± Karina sobbed. She had bared her fangs and


    ws at her stepmother previously. It was only now that she could finally let go of her fear and


    sorrow. Her defined frame trembled slightly in Rosalie¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should apologize. It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing Zeki from the start,¡± Rosalie


    said. It was evident that Zekiah¡¯s kidnapping was no ident, given that the kidnapper was aware


    that Zekiah was Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s biological son.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Furthermore, the kidnappers did not demand a ransom from the Burton family, but the Youngblood


    family!


    Zekiah was worth being kidnapped because he was a descendant of the Youngblood family.


    ¡°So who is it? Who would have known earlier than us that Zekiah is our biological son?¡± thought


    Rosalie. She suddenly remembered Kurt, who was in prison at the moment.


    ¡°That year, only Kurt was aware of Zeki¡¯s location. Did Kurt disclose it to the kidnappers? As for the


    kidnapper¡­ Could the kidnapper be someone acquainted with Kurt?¡± wondered Rosalie again.


    Many of these questions shed through Rosalie¡¯s mind.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, asked Wayne about Zekiah¡¯s adoption. He learned only then that


    Wayne had been willing to adopt Zekiah because a stranger had offered him 400 thousand dors


    in exchange. The stranger had also instructed him to adopt Zekiah from a specific orphanage.


    ¡°Well¡­ The man told m-me to take good care of him, and he also p-promised to provide me with


    money every September. He d-did give it to mest year, b-but this year, I did n-not receive


    anything from him,¡± Wayne stammered as he trembled.


    Jonathan promptly instructed someone to bring him a photo of Kurt. Wayne nced at it and


    immediately confirmed that the person who had given him the money was in fact, Kurt.


    ¡°Find out who has been in contact with Kurt in recent years!¡± Jonathanmanded. Earlier, he had


    tasked someone with tracking Kurt¡¯s whereabouts over the past few years, but he had not looked


    into the individuals Kurt had interacted with.


    The living room of the Burton family had almost turned into a small search center.


    Wayne and Jete looked on in fear.


    Karina was worried and med herself. ¡°Is Zeki in danger? If only I had grabbed his hand back


    then¡­ I-I also want to help, Ms. Leighton. Tell me. Please tell me what I have to do to save Zeki.¡±


    Rosalie embraced Karina, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve done wonderfully. You¡¯re a great


    sister. Zeki is fortunate to have a sister like you. Don¡¯t fret. Zeki will return safely. I believe it!¡±


    Regardless of the cost she had to bear, Rosalie was determined to ensure her son¡¯s safe return.


    She felt like she owed her child immeasurably.


    Zekiah had spent all that time in her womb, yet Rosalie hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hear him call


    her ¡°Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    At night, in the detention center, Kurt was led to a room illuminated by a single yellowmp. At this


    moment, Jonathan was sitting on a chair in front of a table and staring at Kurt coldly.


    The prison guard, who had escorted Kurt into the room, stepped back and closed the door, leaving


    only Kurt and Jonathan in the confined space.


    ¡°You seem to know that I¡¯lle to see you,¡± Jonathan said.


    Kurt, with a faint smile, responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing, but now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m


    sure. you¡¯vee to ask me some questions.¡±


    ¡°Zeki is my child, and Rosalie is his mother. Who else knows this besides you?¡± Jonathan fixed a


    direct gaze on him and asked inly.


    Most ordinary people would feel intense pressure when being stared at by Jonathan in such a


    manner, but Kurt remained nonchnt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jonathan stood up and approached Kurt. He raised his hand, gripped the back of


    Kurt¡¯s head, and forcefully struck him against the table. ¡°Who else knew Zeki was my son? Why did


    you take him away years ago? What was your motive? Someone kidnapped Zeki today. Are you


    involved in that?¡± A series of questions tumbled from Jonathan¡¯s mouth, and his once cold voice


    had turned violent. Kurt looked disheveled at the moment, but he burst intoughter. ¡°What?


    Someone kidnapped that boy? Mr. Youngblood, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re pointing fingers in the wrong


    direction. Everything I did in the past, I did for the sake of the Youngblood family.¡±


    ¡°For the Youngblood family? Is that what you did for the Youngblood family?¡± Jonathan bellowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s unwise to put all the eggs in one basket. I¡¯m sure you understand the logic of that phrase.


    That¡¯s why, back then, I separated the triplets. Mr. Youngblood, don¡¯t underestimate the child I took


    away. I invested a lot of effort in teaching him, molding him into a ruthless and cold-blooded


    individual with no regard for life. When he was just two years old, I had him kill countless animals.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jonathan exploded in rage upon hearing that. There were not many things that


    could provoke his anger in recent years, but now, he was extremely furious. ¡°And you did that for


    the Youngblood family? Who gave you permission to do that? How could you turn my child into a


    monster?¡±


    It was only now that he finally understood why the five-year-old was so distinct from the other


    children.


    What did Kurt do to that child?


    ¡°The Youngblood family requires a robust heir. Only a ruthless individual can strengthen the


    Youngblood family. Mr. Leonard Youngblood would be pleased if he could see how the child has


    be¡­¡± Kurt uttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jonathan interrupted Kurt. ¡°My grandfather is dead, and now, I¡¯m the head of the


    Youngblood family. It¡¯s up to me to decide what kind of heir the Youngblood family needs!


    Everything you did is pointless!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you wouldn¡¯t have said something like this before you met Rosalie!¡± Kurt


    eximed. ¡°Back then, you were a man who would do anything to maximize the benefits for


    yourself and the family. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have allowed Rosalie to go to jail despite knowing


    that she was innocent.¡±


    As he finished his words, Jonathan pulled Kurt up from the chair and mmed him into the wall


    beside him. ¡°If you utter one more word about this matter, I will silence you for the rest of your life!¡±


    It was a painful experience that would forever be etched in his heart.


    Kurt shed a faint smirk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still feeling uneasy now, Mr. Youngblood? Why


    are you still upset, even though Rosalie has returned?¡±


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips. ¡°I just want to know who else knew that Zeki is my son. You¡¯ve


    always been cautious, so I know you wouldn¡¯t have shared this with too many people. Does the


    doctor who performed the cesarean section on Rosalie know about this? Or the subordinate who


    used to work for you and is now in hiding? What about Yvette, the woman whom you conspired with


    back then?¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Yvette¡± caused Kurt¡¯s body to stiffen briefly. Although it was a brief reaction, it


    was enough for Jonathan to interpret its significance.


    10:22


    He was surprised to discover that Yvette knew that Zekiah was his and Rosalie¡¯s child, and he


    began to wonder if Yvette was the mastermind behind the kidnapping.


    Many years had passed, yet neither the police nor the Youngblood family had found Yvette.


    Jonathan believed that Kurt must be responsible for her disappearance.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Yvette, someone without any significant connections, to


    remain in hiding for so many years.


    Jonathan let go of his hand, stood up straight, and gazed at the miserable figure of Kurt lying on the


    ground with indifference. ¡°If anything terrible happens to my son, I hope you¡¯re prepared to face my


    grandfather in hell!¡±


    The extremely icy voice sent shivers down Kurt¡¯s spine. At this moment, Jonathan appeared to have


    reverted to his former self, the one he was before he hade to know Rosalie.


    He was cruel, resolute, and ruthless. These were the qualities that Leonard believed a qualified heir


    of the Youngblood family should. possess.


    Yet, now, Jonathan was only revealing this side of him because of a child. Kurt could not determine


    if that was a positive or negative change in his character. After all, Rosalie had be his Achilles¡¯


    heel. He pondered whether the children had also be his other weakness.


    While Jonathan could disy his ruthless side because of them, Kurt felt the fact that they were his


    weaknesses could also be his downfall!


    After Jonathan left, the guard took Kurt back to prison.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard Youngblood, it appears that there are more problems with Mr. Youngblood than meets


    the eye, as he¡¯s exposing more and more weaknesses. Would things have been better if I hadn¡¯t


    saved Rosalie and the three kids? Would you me me if you were still alive?¡± Kurt murmured to


    himself.


    Yet, there was no one there to answer him.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was still awake when Jonathan returned to the Youngblood residence.


    -¡°Did Kurt say anything about Zeki?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    Jonathan replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say it, but Yvette might be the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Yvette?¡± Rosalie was stunned. The name seemed to have triggered a long-forgotten memory.


    Everything that had happened appeared to have connections with Yvette.


    Yvette was involved in Rosalie¡¯s imprisonment, yed a part in her fall into the sea, and also


    contributed to her five-year separation from Jonathan.


    ¡°While I was on my way back, I asked someone to investigate everything rted to Yvette, including


    the Hamilton family and the Xanthos family!¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Yvette¡­¡± Rosalie could not stop trembling. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll do something to Zeki? What if she


    wants more than just money?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If the kidnapper were someone else, there was a high possibility that they would not harm the child,


    as their primary motive might be money.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Rosalie¡¯s heart raced with panic at the thought of the possibility that it might be Yvette. She was


    deeply afraid that, upon seeing the child again, he would have turned into a lifeless, cold body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Jonathan reassured Rosalie, embracing her tightly. ¡°Nothing bad will happen to


    our child. Besides, Mr. Wilmer mentioned that he had extensively trained Zeki and imparted many


    skills to him. That little guy won¡¯t necessarily let Yvette have her way without putting up a fight.¡±


    Rosalie was momentarily stunned, while Jonathan told her about the things that Kurt had told him


    about Zekiah.


    Rosalie struggled to hold back her tears as she listened, her eyes welling up and tears streaming


    down her cheeks.


    She thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe my child has to endure all of this at such a tender age! He¡¯s as young


    as Jen, yet while Jen slept soundly in my arms like a baby, Zeki had been training, battling, and


    perhaps even fighting with dogs, all in pursuit of bing a worthy heir to the Youngblood family.


    But he¡¯s still just a child, a child who can¡¯t even speak fluently!¡¯


    ¡°How¡­ How could he do that? Why? Why does Zeki have to endure this?¡± Hearing this, Rosalie


    could hardly bear to listen any longer. Her heart brimmed with nothing but hatred for Kurt.


    However, all this was the very ordeal that Zekiah had lived through, so she feltpelled to endure


    listening to it until the end.


    Her hands clenched into fists, as though she were channeling all her strength to restrain her nearly


    shattered spirit.


    Finally, Jonathan gently pried open Rosalie¡¯s fist and prevented her from pinching her palm. ¡°Your


    previous injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. Clenching your fist like this will only make it worse.¡±


    ¡°But Zeki¡­ suffered more than this,¡± Rosalie said agonizingly.


    ¡°I will certainly bring Zeki back, but you can¡¯t disregard your injury like this. Just like today, to protect


    that little girl, your hand almost got hurt again,¡± Jonathan said, gently stroking the palm where her


    fingernails had just dug in.


    ¡°That child always protects Zeki. She genuinely cares for him, so how can I not protect her?¡±


    Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Even if you want to protect her, please pay more attention to your own well-being,¡± Jonathan urged.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how important you are to me?¡±


    Jonathan held Rosalie tightly in his arms once more. ¡°Rosie, I love you. You mean more to me than


    the


    entire world!¡±


    He would sacrifice anyone, but never her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    To him, she was his entire world!


    The kidnappers hadn¡¯t sent any further messages or made any phone calls, almost as if they were


    affording them ample time to prepare the ransom.


    Although the Youngblood family did not call the police as per the kidnappers¡¯ condition, various


    experts in this field had secretly entered the manor and started all kinds of preparations. e manor


    and started all kinds of preparations.


    As for Guillermo and Jennifer, Rosalie had them stay at home from kindergarten these few days for


    the sake of safety.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the fear that something bad might befall the other two children as well.


    The two little ones were keenly aware of the tense atmosphere in the house, and they had already


    grasped the unsettling reality that one of their brothers had been kidnapped.


    At five years old, the children had a vague understanding of what kidnapping meant, and while their


    comprehension was limited, it remained a frightening concept for them.


    Quillermo and Jennifer had distinct recollections of Zekiah. They had, after all, encountered him at


    the amusement park before this, which had left asting impression on them.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment when she learned that Zekiah was their brother, and she


    couldn¡¯t


    10:22


    contain her surprise, repeatedly eximing.


    Guillermo, on the other hand, was only stunned for a moment and then readily embraced the fact


    without much ado.


    ¡°Mommy, I promise I¡¯ll save my brother,¡± Guillermo promised Rosalie, who was wearing a grim


    expression. Simultaneously, he spontaneously acknowledged Zekiah as his younger brother.


    He was the eldest child, so he was determined to protect his younger siblings.


    ¡°Guille, I appreciate your intentions, but with so many people working to save your brother, all you


    need to do is stay at home with your sister for these few days,¡± Rosalie said gently, as she lovingly


    stroked Guillermo¡¯s head.


    Guillermo blinked his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he returned to his room, with


    Jennifer following him. Rosalie sighed with relief at the sight of the two little ones sticking together.


    At the moment, Rosalie was preupied with Zekiah¡¯s matters andcked the energy to care for


    Guillermo and Jennifer. Fortunately, with Gary in the mansion, along with assistance from the


    servants, she didn¡¯t have to be too concerned about them.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we still haven¡¯t located Zachary. The deliverypany he works for mentioned he


    requested three days off, and we¡¯ve dispatched someone to inquire with the Xanthos family.


    ording to Zendaya, Zachary mentioned to her neighbor that he went out of town to collect debts


    for some people. Supposedly, they¡¯ll get a significant sum of money once that¡¯s settled,¡± Carlos


    ryed thetest information to Jonathan.


    ¡°Zachary Xanthos,¡± Jonathan said, enunciating each word, ¡°I underestimated him. I never


    anticipated that he would coborate with Yvette in orchestrating this.¡±


    Rosalie was equally taken aback. Zachary¡¯s involvement hade as a surprise, given that she


    had sensed his guilt toward her previously in the hospital. However, it had be evident that


    even profound guilt paled inparison to the allure of money.


    ¡°Continue to trace Zachary¡¯s whereabouts and review all surveince footage in the town for this


    week. Investigate everyone he had been in contact with to see if we can track down Yvette,¡±


    Jonathan instructed.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Carlos replied.


    The Youngblood Group boasted Strico¡¯s premier information technology talents, and they outpaced


    the police in conducting such investigations.


    Nevertheless, they would need to scrutinize Zachary¡¯s whereabouts for the entire week. Even with


    multiple people


    reviewing various timeframes concurrently, it would still be a time-consuming task. Jonathan


    reassured Rosalie, saying, ¡°Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll keep a close watch here. If Yvette and Zachary call


    or anything of the sort, I¡¯ll immediately inform you.¡±


    Rosalie shook,


    head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± At that moment, all she desired was to bring Zekiah back as


    quickly as possible. The determination in her eyes made him realize that no matter what he said,


    she wouldn¡¯t retire to bed.


    ¡°Besides, I want to review the surveince footage of Zachary from that week as well. It¡¯s better to


    have one more set of eyes on it. The more people, the faster we might uncover something.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be even more restless if I do nothing,¡± Rosalie insisted.


    Therefore, Jonathan instructed his team to provide Rosalie with aputer and the necessary


    surveince footage.


    1


    As time ticked by, Rosalie closely examined the images of Zachary on herputer. Given that it


    was surveince camera footage, she knew she had to watch it with great care, or she would end


    up missing some details.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Suddenly, she was jolted and sprang up from her chair.


    Jonathan hurried to Rosalie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yvette!¡± Rosalie eximed, pointing to the woman approaching Zachary. Despite the somewhat


    unclear surveince footage and the changes that had urred in her appearance over the past


    five years, Rosalie had no difficulty recognizing her at a nce.


    After all, Yvette represented a trauma deeply etched in her memory.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes as he watched the surveince camera alongside Rosalie. When


    Yvette beckoned a child over to Zachary, Rosalie was stunned.


    Rosalie remembered this kid to be the little boy who had performed exceptionally well on the piano


    at that exhibition on that particr day.


    She wondered, ¡®Is this child rted to Yvette? Could this child be Yvette¡¯s?


    Since Yvette brought the child to meet Zachary, does that imply the child might also be Zachary¡¯s?¡±


    All these guesses swirled through Rosalie¡¯s mind, and soon someone found the surveince


    footage of Yvette¡¯s second encounter with Zachary.


    Jonathan instructed someone to use the surveince footage to trace Yvette¡¯s whereabouts.


    Indeed, using the surveince footage made it considerably easier to track Yvette¡¯s movements.


    They discovered that she had stayed at a budget inn, but had already checked out before Zekiah


    was kidnapped.


    As the investigation progressed, they encountered some unexpected gains. They finally managed


    to find out where Yvette had been in hiding in recent years.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    They learned that she was residing in Lostaria, and she had a five-year-old son named Felix


    Hamilton. Felix had never attended a formal kindergarten. Yvette had encountered a retired piano


    teacher in the shanty town where they resided in Lostaria, and Felix had been learning piano from


    that teacher. At that moment, the kidnappers sent an email to Carlos¡¯ mailbox from an overseas


    location. It was evident that they had taken precautions against surveince.


    While it might not be particrly challenging to trace the true source of the email, it would


    undoubtedly consume some time. Even if discovered, the location was likely to be an inte cafe


    or a shopping mall, making it challenging to pinpoint the kidnappers¡¯ precise whereabouts.


    The content of the email caused Jonathan to furrow his brow in deep concern.


    In the email, the kidnappers demanded a direct transfer of 20 million dors into a foreign ount,


    stipting that Rosalie should go alone to a designated location to fetch the child.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Jonathan responded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s far too risky for you to go alone to fetch the child!¡±


    ¡°Whether it is dangerous or not, I must give it a try!¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan contemted for a moment and responded to the email, asserting that the money would


    only be transferred once they had ascertained the child¡¯s safety. He proposed they choose a


    location where they could collect the child and execute the money transfer simultaneously,


    effectively trading the money for the child directly.


    Regarding who would bring the child back, Jonathan conveyed in the email that he would be there


    in person and would not be apanied by any of his men.


    ¡°Jon, you won¡¯t let me go alone, but now you¡¯re going alone?¡± Rosalie remarked, her concern


    evident.


    ¡°It¡¯s safer for me to go than you! We¡¯ll have a better chance. Moreover, I¡¯m Zeki¡¯s father. It¡¯s only


    natural for me to go,¡± Jonathan dered, and without further ado, he sent the email, leaving Rosalie


    no room for further discussion.


    However, not long after, the kidnappers responded, stating that they were willing to hand over the


    child and receive the money transfer simultaneously, but they insisted that it had to be Rosalie who


    handed over the money and picked up the child.


    The tone of the kidnappers in the email was menacing, hinting that if their terms were not epted,


    they


    178


    10.22


    would be prepared to let everyone meet a dire fate together.


    Furthermore, they conveyed that during the time of the transaction, they would send an email with


    precise instructions. If Rosalie failed to appear at the designated location at the specified time, they


    would choose to kill the hostage.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened as he read the email, and despite sending additional messages,


    there was no response from the kidnappers.


    Rosalie firmly dered, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Looks like Yvette and Zachary insist that I be there.¡±


    Jonathan pressed his thin lips together but refrained from saying anything, clearly disapproving of


    Rosalie¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯ll do everything to protect myself. Even if you disagree, I¡¯m still going to rescue Zeki. It¡¯s the


    only thing I can do for him now as his mother!¡± Rosalie¡¯s determination shone through her words.


    Jonathan let out a resigned sigh. He knew that when it came to her decision, he would never be


    able to oppose it.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a risk. If something really happens to you, I will be there for you!¡±


    That single sentence embodied his unwaveringmitment. For a split second, Rosalie¡¯s heart


    quivered as she realized that Jonathan intended to stand with her through thick and thin, living and


    dying together. That night, Rosalie forced herself to fall asleep. She recognized that only by


    obtaining adequate rest could she bolster her physical strength and energy to sessfully rescue


    Zekiah.


    After Rosalie had fallen asleep, Jonathan gently opened his eyes and nted a tender kiss on her


    deformed fingers.


    ¡°Rosie, who means the most to you in this world?¡±


    However, no one answered that question of his.


    The designated location for the transaction was on a remote, densely forested mountain,


    epassed by vast undeveloped areas and difficult to ess.


    Naturally, such a remote location was susceptible to idents and unexpected incidents.


    Rosalie held a phone, which was provided by the kidnappers. They had ced it in a spot without


    surveince cameras, and in the email, they had instructed her to collect it.


    However, this phone was restricted to only receiving iing calls and couldn¡¯t send messages or


    make outbound calls.


    Standing before her was a man donning a cheap Iron Man mask that wasmonly found in small,


    inexpensive shops. He passed her aptop and instructed her to initiate the money transfer.


    ¡°I need to see Zeki before I transfer the money. If I don¡¯t see him, I won¡¯t do it,¡± Rosalie asserted.


    ¡°Let her see him!¡± said a female voice on the phone.


    The man turned without a word and, momentster, emerged carrying a child who appeared to be


    in a


    ¡°Zeki!¡± Rosalie cried out. The boy¡¯s face bore signs of swelling and bruising, evidently having been


    subjected to harm. ¡°What have you done to him? Why is he unconscious?¡±


    ¡°I just fed him some pills so he could get some sleep. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die,¡± the female voice on


    the phone exined, though there was still a hint of anger and resentment in her tone.


    The woman on the other end of the line mused, ¡®That damned brat didn¡¯t behave like a normal child


    at all. He even hurt me!


    As expected from a child trained by that pervert, Mr. Wilmer!¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up and transfer the money. As long as the money is received, you can leave with the child.


    We¡¯ll all get what we want,¡± The woman said.


    ¡°What pill did you give him?¡± Rosalie asked sternly.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    ¡°Once you have sessfully transferred the money, and we are safely out of here, I will dly


    reveal to you what he had taken! I must take certain precautions to ensure my safety,¡± the other side


    said.


    ¡°All right. I hope you can fulfill your promise. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy for anyone!¡± Rosalie took a


    deep breath and began to transfer money on herptop.


    She transferred the money to the specified ount as requested.


    1


    The man returned Zekiah to Rosalie, but as soon as she held him, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°You-¡±


    At this moment, the woman on the phone suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve received the money. Rosalie, you


    owe me that! I have found this ideal ce for you! This is where you can die with the man you¡¯ve


    loved before. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zachary, wearing an Iron Man mask, was shocked. It was totally different from


    what he had agreed at the beginning!


    ¡°What the hell was Yvette doing?¡± Zachary pondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. I have buried a lot of explosives on the mountain, and they¡¯re going to explode


    in a few minutes. It¡¯s toote, even if you sprint down the mountain now!¡± The woman proudly


    dered. ¡°Yvette Hamilton!¡± Rosalie called out her name directly.


    Yvette didn¡¯t seem surprised. ¡°Haha, you really know who I am. Even if you could figure out that I


    was the one who did it right from the start, what difference would it make? At this moment, Jonathan


    and his subordinates are all at the foot of the mountain. They can¡¯t do anything about the mountain


    explosion, even if all his subordinates secure the foot of the mountain. Rosalie, I want you to die in


    front of Jonathan!¡± Yvette cursed viciously.


    ¡°Yvette, you assured me everything would be fine as long as you received the money. Why would


    you do something like this? Why?¡± Zachary shouted furiously.


    Yvette chuckled. ¡°Zachary, you are so naive! I want money as well as Rosalie¡¯s life. By the way, for


    the sake of your death, I have one more thing to tell you. Felix is not kidnapped, and he is not your


    son. Zachary, you are not so lucky to have a son like Felix!¡±


    Zachary abruptly removed the mask from his face and gazed at the phone that was still connected


    in shock. ¡°What? What did you say? Felix is not my son?¡±


    Yvette eximed angrily at Zachary, ¡°When something happened to the Hamilton family back then,


    you and the Xanthos family were only concerned about saving yourselves and cutting ties with me.


    Why should I give birth to a child for a man like you? I¡¯ll take this money away to enjoy myself. As


    for you and Rosalie, you two should just die together. Ah! Who are you? Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Then, there was a loud noise on the other end of the phone.


    Yvette was filled with disbelief as she gazed at the individuals encircling her in a half-deserted


    vige not far from the mountain where the transaction had taken ce.


    The leader of the group was Jonathan!


    ¡°Why is Jonathan here? Isn¡¯t Jonathan waiting nervously for Rosalie at the foot of the mountain?¡±


    Yvette wondered! N?velDrama.Org content.


    She had nned it. Once the explosion happened, Jonathan would hurriedly head up the mountain


    in search of Rosalie. At that time, the scene would be chaotic, allowing her to escape amidst the


    chaos.


    But now¡­ Yvette turned around and looked at the images disyed on her phone. In the


    surveince images, Jonathan was still down the mountain, and there was no one in front of the


    house she was in.


    But the reality was that Jonathan showed up here unexpectedly, and the supposedly vacant house


    was already crowded with people.


    ¡°Why? Why are you here? Why is the surveince camera image different?¡± Yvette was startled.


    With a cold gaze, Jonathan confronted Yvette and uttered, ¡°Many things in the world can be fake,


    and you are one of those examples. You have a false identity and even pretend to have a fake son


    to deceive


    10:22


    Zachary. In that case, why shouldn¡¯t I appear here? Your two assistants have been caught, Yvette.


    This self-righteous game is over. It¡¯s time to settle both past grudges and future debts carefully.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her two assistants were her fanatics, and one was also a wanted


    criminal on the inte.


    It was the two of them who nned this together with her. If they had been arrested, then she¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Jonathan concluded coldly.


    Afterward, Jonathan¡¯s subordinates subdued Yvette without much effort. Then, they handed


    Jonathan the remote control to trigger the explosion, along with the phone used by Yvette to


    communicate with Rosalie.


    Jonathan said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Rosie, can you hear me? I¡¯ll send someone to pick


    Zekiah and you up now, You-¡±


    But before he could finish his words, a loud noise came from the other end of the phone.


    He could hear the noise not only from his phone but also from the mountain. He could even hear it


    clearly, even while staying in this room.


    Jonathan¡¯s phone nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Rosie! Rosie!¡± he called out desperately, but there was no response on the other side of the line.


    Momentster, all he heard was the busy tone.


    ¡°Jonathan, even if you catch me, Rosalie will still die. The explosives are not only detonated by the


    remote control. It is timed and can also be triggered remotely. It will explode at a predetermined


    time. I will make sure Rosalie and your son die, even if I am doomed,¡± Yvette suddenly said as she


    laughed. She was looking forward to seeing the painful expression on this man¡¯s face!


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see his reaction when his subordinates informed him about Rosalie¡¯s death.


    In the past, he showed no emotion upon hearing the news of Mnie¡¯s death.


    He didn¡¯t care at all about why Mnie died. It was like her death didn¡¯t matter to him at all.


    But back then, Mnie was his fianc¨¦e!


    But what surprised Yvette was that Jonathan rushed out of the room and was about to drive to the


    mountain where the explosion took ce.


    Carlos immediately stopped Jonathan and advised, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s too dangerous! We have


    no idea how many explosives Yvette buried on the mountain. If you rush over like this-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to stand in my way!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Carlos hesitated for a moment. In his mind, there was a sh of Jonathan from years ago, who had


    disregarded his own safety to leave a dying message and activate that explosive device.


    When Jonathan spoke, his subordinates didn¡¯t dare to stop him. Jonathan got out of the car and


    headed toward the mountain where the explosions continued to resound.


    Carlos and other people also hurriedly followed up.


    Yvette stared through the window, watching Jonathan¡¯s car move farther away as she wondered, ¡°Is


    this man really nning to risk his life to save Rosalie?¡±


    Rosalie had easily obtained the love Mnie failed to obtain back then..


    ¡°Nek, see that? The man you loved is willing to give his life for another woman!¡± Yvette mocked,


    wondering how Mnie would feel if she found out the man she loved was in love with another


    woman. If she were to die one day, she would head to hell and mock Mnie for this.


    However, even if she were to meet Mnie in hell one day, she presumed Mnie would hate her


    the


    most.


    She killed Mnie to get the Hamilton family¡¯s wealth and got Rosalie to take the me for


    Zachary. s, her efforts were in vain in the end.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Jonathan, even if you rush there, you won¡¯t be able to save Rosalie. You definitely


    won¡¯t save her!¡± Yvette cursed, her eyes filled with resentment.


    The explosions continued, and they were getting closer and closer to Rosalie and Zekiah. She


    clung tightly to Zekiah, ready to protect him with her life.


    She was determined to get Zekiah safely down the mountain, no matter what.


    With each explosion, clouds of dust and debris filled the air. Fragments of rocks, dirt, and branches


    rained down on them painfully.


    They had to get down the mountain, but at that moment, a voice shouted, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± A hand


    grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulder, pulling her to the side just in time. She fell to the ground with Zekiah,


    barely escaping the falling debris.


    In Rosalie¡¯s original position, arge tree had copsed.


    Rosalie shuddered, realizing that if she hadn¡¯t been pulled aside, she and Zekiah would have been


    crushed by the tree.


    ¡°Are you okay? Can you get up?¡± the voice asked again.


    Rosalie shuddered.


    his voice is¡­¡± she wondered as she looked up-she saw Calvin¡¯s handsome face.


    Calvin¡¯s face was now


    vered in dust and dirt. He looked disheveled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so I¡¯ll exinter. Right now, we need to leave this ce,¡± Calvin said.


    Rosalie stumbled to her feet with Zekiah in her arms. Calvin offered, ¡°I¡¯ll carry the child. It will be


    faster this way.¡±


    Rosalie hesitated but eventually said, ¡°Very well. Thank you.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Calvin was right. Men had a natural advantage in strength, and carrying Zekiah would be easier for


    him, allowing them to descend the mountain more quickly.


    The most important thing now was to get down safely.


    Calvin took Zekiah from Rosalie¡¯s hands. They hurried down the mountain. The path was rugged,


    and explosions still urred sporadically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much explosives left from Yvette¡¯s n,¡± Calvin said.


    Just then, an explosion urred not far from them, causing rocks, trees, and debris to fly in all


    directions.


    Calvin almost instinctively shielded Zeh with his body and stood in front of Rosalie in a


    protective


    manner.


    172


    10:22


    A muffled grunt sounded in Rosalie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.


    Calvin¡¯s face turned pale as he said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We need to go down the mountain first!¡±


    Just as he stood up, his expression suddenly changed. The ground beneath his feet started to sink.


    The explosion just now caused the rocks to copse!


    Without hesitation, Calvin ced Zekiah into Rosalie¡¯s embrace and forcefully pushed her toward a


    safer


    area.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    In the next moment, Calvin felt himself plummeting, and he wondered if he was going to die in such


    a ce. He had never imagined such a fate.


    But if this sacrifice could save Rosalie, it might not be in vain.


    When she had her ident years ago, he had only regretted not being there to save her.


    Now, it seemed as though fate had ced him here to make up for those past regrets.


    Calvin slowly closed his eyes, preparing for the impending doom.


    Suddenly, a force gripped his wrist, preventing his continued descent.


    The feeling made Calvin snap his eyes open, and he saw five slender fingers tightly holding onto his


    wrist.


    It was Rosalie¡¯s hand!


    However, she couldn¡¯t pull him up due to his weight.


    ¡°Calvin, grab my hand quickly. My fingers¡­ have very little strength left, and I can¡¯t hold on for


    much longer,¡± Rosalie said, struggling.


    Her fingers, already weakened by years of old and new injuries, were barely functional. Yet now,


    they held Calvin¡¯s weight, which was an even heavier burden for her.


    -Calvin looked at Rosalie¡¯s pained face. He knew the severity of her hand condition, as Levi had


    informed him. Levi even said that she shouldn¡¯t carry heavy stuff before recoveringpletely. But


    here she was, holding him up.


    ¡°Rosalie, that¡¯s enough! Please let go. Otherwise, the spot you¡¯re standing might copse. You¡¯re


    here to save your son, right? So hold onto him and get down the mountain,¡± Calvin implored.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Rosalie shouted. ¡°You¡­ grab my hand! Just hold on a bit longer. Jon wille to save us.


    As long


    as you endure until he arrives, it will be enough. Please, hold on a bit longer!¡±


    However, Calvin still didn¡¯t grab Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you really believe Jonathan¡¯lle? The


    explosions are still ongoing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jon will definitelye,¡± she said without any hesitation.


    Calvin smiled bitterly, ¡°If it were the Jonathan from before, maybe he woulde. But he has


    forgotten you, hasn¡¯t he? Will he risk his life?¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    ¡°Forgotten memories would be remembered one day. Jon might¡¯ve forgotten about me, but he is


    gradually recalling our past. Calvin, I can¡¯t hold on. Hurry¡­¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s voice became increasingly strained. Seeing that Calvin didn¡¯t seem to be reaching for her


    wrist, she nced at Zekiah, who was lying unconscious nearby. Gritting her teeth, she extended


    her other hand, grabbing onto Calvin¡¯s hand with both hands.


    However, this caused her body to lean further over the copsing edge. If another explosion


    urred here, she might fall too.


    Calvin was shocked by Rosalie¡¯s actions. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she said, her forehead covered in ayer of sweat. ¡°Calvin, you saved me. I have no reason


    not to save you. If I let go now, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡±


    Sweat trickled down her cheek and fell onto his face.


    It was the same thing years ago when she had pulled him up like this, enduring the hardship to save


    him.


    After all these years, she hadn¡¯t changed.


    When Jonathan and his men rushed up the mountain, they saw Rosalie desperately holding onto


    Calvin¡¯s hand. Half of her body was dangerously close to the edge, and she could fall at any


    moment.


    In an instant, Jonathan felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    There was no time to dwell on it. He rushed forward, wrapping his arm around Rosalie¡¯s waist and


    gripping Calvin¡¯s wrist with his other hand.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie eximed, her voice filled with joy and relief.


    He had arrived, and that brought her a sense of security.


    Jonathan¡¯s men quickly pulled Calvin up.


    Among them, there was also a small figure.


    Guillermo hurried to where the unconscious Zekiahy and struggled to pick him up. ¡°Mommy, why


    is Zeki still asleep? Is he unconscious from an injury?¡±


    He noticed the injuries on Zekiah¡¯s face.


    Rosalie was surprised to see Guillermo here. ¡°Guille, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you and Zeki!¡± Guillermo said solemnly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± Rosalie was worried about her son¡¯s safety in such a ce, even


    though she was unafraid of danger herself. She turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°How could you let


    hime up with us?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let hime up, I¡¯m afraid he will try his best toe up,¡± Jonathan said. He would rather


    keep Guillermo in his sight. That would be safer.


    Guillermo added, ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Daddy coulde up, so I can too! And I want to save Zeki and


    bring him back!¡±


    He was aware that Zekiah had endured hardship and never experienced the privileges he had.


    CO.15


    A malevolent individual had delivered him into his father¡¯s care, but Zekiah hadn¡¯t been sent to his


    father.


    At this moment, the only five-year-old Guillermo had silently resolved to protect Zekiah so thetter


    would enjoy all the privileges he had.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need any help?¡± Jonathan asked Rosalie with concern. At this moment, he


    was most worried about her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Zeki¡­ I don¡¯t know what Yvette and the others gave him, and he¡¯s still in a deep sleep.


    Oh, and where is Yvette? We need to get the antidote from her!¡± Rosalie said anxiously.


    Jonathan picked Rosalie up in his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head down the mountain first. Yvette has


    been subdued, and we¡¯ll make her hand over the antidote for Zeki.¡±


    Rosalie finally rxed, resting her head on Jonathan¡¯s chest. She felt safe now.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie and quickly descended the mountain, while his men protected Zekiah and


    Guillermo.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, do you need us to carry you?¡± asked a few bodyguards who had been around Calvin.


    ¡°No need, I can walk on my own,¡± Calvin replied, following behind them. The bodyguards didn¡¯t


    press further.


    As Calvin walked, his gaze remained fixed on the backs of Rosalie and Jonathan.


    He was toote for everything.


    He knew that, no matter how hard he tried, the man Rosalie loved would always be Jonathan.


    If only he had found Rosalie sooner, recognized her, and trusted her back then, maybe she wouldn¡¯t


    have married Jonathan.


    He understood these ¡°what-ifs¡± were just selfforting thoughts.


    Even so, Rosalie was willing to save him. Thus, it was all worth it. He didn¡¯t love the wrong person.


    His love might never be reciprocated, but he was content.


    Calvin tightly gripped his left wrist, where she had held him moments ago as if her warmth still


    lingered there.


    As they descended, the explosives proved to be as sparse as Calvin had imed, and there were


    no further explosions on the way down.


    Down at the foot of the mountain, vehicles were waiting, and the police had arrived.


    Jonathan was about to help Rosalie into the car when he suddenly noticed her ashen face and her


    hands trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rosalie? What happened to your hands?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rosalie tried to endure the pain, not wanting to worry him too much, but the agony in her hands


    sent waves of pain.


    Just then, Calvin, who had been following them, rushed over upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s concern. He


    looked at Rosalie¡¯s trembling hands and eximed in haste, ¡°Is your hand hurting badly? Mr.


    Sabatini said your hands couldn¡¯t bear any weight. They¡¯re on the verge of being crippled. I don¡¯t


    know if he can treat you now.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s words were left hanging as Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale with shock. He demanded, ¡°What


    are you saying? Rosalie¡¯s hands are about to be crippled?¡±


    09:15


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Calvin was surprised. He had thought Jonathan was already aware of this


    matter.


    ¡°Exin clearly. What happened?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was stern.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie forced out, gritting her teeth, ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t worry. My hands have some old


    issues.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie,¡± Calvin interjected with remorse. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for saving me, your hands wouldn¡¯t


    be in this condition. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Rosalie¡¯s hand was hurting even more now. She wanted to say something, but the pain had her


    clenching her teeth to suppress the difort. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Jonathan promptly carried Rosalie into the car and instructed the driver to head to Levi¡¯s clinic.


    Meanwhile, Carlos quickly arranged for Zekiah to be taken to a pre-arranged hospital for an


    examination.


    Guillermo¡¯s young face was now filled with concern.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, is Mommy and Zeki in danger?¡±


    ¡°With your daddy here, everything will be okay,¡± Carlos reassured.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Guillermo bit his lip. ¡°Daddy seemed really worried just now.¡±


    He had never seen his father so worried. Thest time he remembered such concern was when a


    child in his kindergarten got lost, and the teacher was frantically searching for the child.


    He thought, ¡°It was as if Daddy would go crazy if something happened to Mommy.¡±


    Somehow, at this moment, Guillermo had a simr feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your daddy loves your mommy very much,¡± Carlos exined.


    ¡°Very much?¡± Guillermo¡¯s eyes reflected confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up. To him, your mommy is extremely import¨¢nt, so he¡¯s


    concerned,¡± Carlos said, silently praying that Rosalie would be safe.


    Even though five years had passed and Jonathan¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t fully restored, he still cared for


    Rosalie. His love for Rosalie had only deepened, almost as if nothing had changed since five years


    ago.


    If Rosalie¡¯s hands became unusable, it could lead to a grudge between the Youngblood family and


    the Gunner family.


    Another storm would ur in Strico!


    Levi¡¯s clinic appeared ordinary, like many small clinics in the city.


    However, the ce was soon surrounded by cars. These were not ordinary vehicles, piquing the


    curiosity of onlookers.


    A group of burly men dressed in ck suits followed Jonathan into the clinic, filling it to the brim.


    This heightened spection among onlookers, some even wondering if the clinic owed money and


    debt collectors had arrived.


    When a man carried a woman whose face was twisted in pain, her hands trembling, and rushed into


    the clinic, everyone finally realized the true reason. It was a medical emergency!


    Still, the question remained. Who were these people, necessitating such a grand entrance for


    medical attention?


    Inside the clinic, Levi was prescribing medication for an elderly patient.


    The patient, jokingly,mented on Levi¡¯s impressive skills being wasted in such a small clinic. He


    suggested that if Levi had worked in a big hospital, treating important people, he would be rich by


    now.


    173


    09:16


    ¡°Important people?¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Even in my little clinic, important people have been treated.¡±


    The patient dismissed Levi¡¯s im, ¡°Come on, stop boasting. What important people coulde to


    your clinic? Housewives from the market or street vendors?¡±


    Before he could finish, the consulting room¡¯s door swung open. Jonathan rushed in with Rosalie in


    his arms, followed by a group of men in ck suits.


    Levi was taken aback. Without waiting for Jonathan to speak, he could see that something was


    seriously wrong with Rosalie. He quickly approached to examine her.


    Meanwhile, the patient who had been teasing Levi was left in utter shock, feeling like he had.


    stepped into a scene from a TV series.


    Levi shouted, ¡°Jonathan Youngblood, what on earth happened to her? It¡¯s only been a few days,


    and her hand has deteriorated so drastically. Even with treatment, I fear there might not be much


    hope for her hand.¡±


    Jonathan Youngblood?


    The elderly patient was taken aback. He knew of someone by that name in Strico, but it was


    unthinkable that this person would visit such a small clinic.


    Jonathan¡¯s actions, however, astounded him even more.


    Jonathan knelt before Levi imploring him to save Rosalie¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Sabatini, no matter what,


    please do your best to save Rosalie¡¯s hands. If her hands be crippled, she¡¯ll have too many


    regrets.¡±


    She needed her hands for her legal career and for embracing her children.


    If her hands lost sensation and function, she wouldn¡¯t be able to touch his face gently or warm his


    hands.


    At this moment, Rosalie was in Jonathan¡¯s arms, her pain making her somewhat delirious. However,


    she knew what was going on.


    She struggled to keep her eyes half-open and said, ¡°Jon, I¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ Even if my hands are


    beyond repair, I can handle it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see him kneel. A proud man like him should never kneel.


    The subordinates who entered the consulting room with Jonathan were equally surprised by this


    sight.


    No one would believe that Jonathan was willing to get on his knees for a woman.


    At this moment, another man rushed into the consulting room. It was Calvin.


    Calvin saw Jonathan kneeling before Levi and immediately understood the severity of Rosalie¡¯s


    hand condition.


    He too knelt before Levi.


    ¡°Mr. Sabatini, Rosalie did this to save me, so her hands are in this state. Please, you have to do


    everything in your power to save her hands. I¡¯m begging you, please, give it a try no matter what,¡±


    Calvin pleaded.


    The old patient who was still in the consulting room suddenly widened his eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He recognized Calvin, a scion in the entertainment industry who often made headlines. This man


    was now kneeling before Levi for this woman.


    Levi sighed. ¡°Both of you, get up for now. I will try, but whether her hands can be saved is fate.¡±


    After about fifteen minutes, the elderly patient left the small clinic, still somewhat dazed.


    up


    to


    He had been mocking Levi for not knowing any big shots, but now he had seen Jonathan and


    Calvin, two influential figures, kneeling before the doctor.


    Thinking of this, the old patient felt embarrassed.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the woman in Jonathan¡¯s arms was. She must be


    someone extraordinary to make both Jonathan and Calvin kneel before Levi.


    The old patient grew curious.


    Inside the clinic, Levi continued with Rosalie¡¯s treatment, while Jonathan and Calvin waited outside


    the examination room.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    The two men looked at each other and did not speak. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room


    seemed to be frozen.


    At this moment, Carlos rushed in, reporting, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mr. Burton has been admitted to the


    hospital. The doctor has done a gastricvage, and it¡¯s suspected that he might have been fed a


    small dose of sleeping pills. However, we¡¯ll need to ask Yvette for the details. Additionally, we¡¯ve


    located Zachary, but he¡¯s severely injured.¡±


    In other words, were they to save him or not?


    After all, there was no extra money to save Zachary with the current power of the Xanthos family.


    Moreover, Zachary was now a kidnapper, and there did not seem to be any value in saving him.


    However, Jonathan dered coldly, ¡°Save him. I want Zachary alive.¡±


    Carlos shuddered, and he instantly understood Jonathan¡¯s intention. Jonathan wanted Zachary to


    remain alive and then go to prison for the rest of his life.


    Thinking this way, perhaps death would be a form of liberation for Zachary.


    Just then, Carlos¡¯ phone suddenly rang. Carlos answered the call and his expression changed.


    ¡°What? Are you saying that Ms. Youngblood is missing? How did she go missing? Wasn¡¯t she being


    watched by so many people? s¡­ You¡¯ve found her? Okay, I understand.¡±


    A momentter, Carlos ended the call and exined under Jonathan¡¯s burning gaze, ¡°Well¡­ The


    person in charge of looking after Ms. Youngblood reported that she had evaded surveince, snuck


    off by herself, and disappeared for a period of time. However, they managed to find her eventually.


    Ms. Youngblood is safe and sound.¡±


    Jonathan snorted coldly and uttered, ¡°There are so many people watching over a five-year-old girl,


    yet they somehow still let her sneak out. Furthermore, they only reported it after finding her. Why? If


    they hadn¡¯t found her, were they nning to keep it a secret forever?¡±


    Carlos was drenched in cold sweat, and he could almost foresee that even if they had safely


    located her, those who were responsible for taking care of her were in for a rough time.


    Carlos added cautiously, ¡°But¡­ Ms. Youngblood evaded surveince and went missing. This must


    have something to do with Guillermo.¡±


    ¡°Guille helped Jen because they have a strong sibling bond. Why? Can this be used as a reason for


    those people to escape punishment?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help but grouse internally, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Youngblood showing favoritism in a way?¡±


    ¡°Since Jen has been found now, assign additional personnel to watch over them. If anything were to


    happen to these kids, they should be prepared to face a fate worse than death!¡± Jonathan stated


    coldly,


    Carlos hurriedly agreed and then asked, ¡°However, Yvette¡¯s son, Felix, was found with Ms.


    Youngblood. Mr. Youngblood, how do you n to deal with that child?¡±


    Jonathan mused, ¡°Yvette¡¯s son?¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He thought, ¡°How did Jen end up with that child? Back


    at the exhibition, Jen had some entanglement with that child over the piano, but I didn¡¯t think much


    of it at the time. Now, if this child is indeed Yvette¡¯s flesh and blood¡­¡± Jonathan then said, ¡°Hand


    0916


    him over to the police and let them follow the proper procedures. Don¡¯t let Jen have too much


    contact with that child.¡±


    Even though the other party was just a child, he did not want to put his own child in any possible


    danger.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos answered. He then picked up his phone again and gave instructions to his


    subordinates.


    Jonathan¡¯s gazended on Calvin, who was not far away. He suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you appear


    there so coincidentally today?¡±


    Calvin calmly looked back at Jonathan. ¡°Are you suspecting that I had a hand in that matter?¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t. I just want to know the reason,¡± Jonathan responded.


    Calvin pursed his thin lips. Even if he did not disclose the reason now, the police would eventually


    find out, and Jonathan would learn the truth sooner orter.


    ¡°The productionpany under Gunner Group required an excessive quantity of gunpowder for


    their film crew, and it was an amount far beyond any film crew would require/I randomly got


    someone to look into it, and I unexpectedly found out about Yvette¡¯s former fervent fan. From there,


    I traced it back to Yvette. I originally nned to inform the police once I had her exact whereabouts.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect Yvette¡¯s matter to exceed your expectations, did you?¡± Jonathan remarked


    sarcastically.


    Calvin pursed his lips and remained silent. He actually knew about the explosive¡¯s being transported


    up the mountain long before. Calvin was just curious about what Yvette wanted to do with them, so


    he secretly went up the mountain, only to unexpectedly see Yvette, Zachary, and Zekiah.


    From their conversation, he realized that Zekiah was the child that Rosalie and Jonathan had been


    searching for until now.


    Calvin initially nned to wait for the perfect time to rescue Zekiah, but the rapid turn of events


    caught him off guard. He never expected Yvette to factor Zachary into her ns as well.


    ¡°I know that you have saved Rosie and Zeki today. I¡¯ll repay this favor,¡± Jonathan¡¯s cold voice


    continued.


    Calvin suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to repay my favor of saving Rosalie and


    Zeki.¡± In fact, Rosalie had already repaid his favor a long time ago, if they were to talk about


    repaying the debt.


    It was more than enough for him when Rosalie clung to his hand so tightly when the mountain was


    copsing and refused to let go.


    ¡°Calvin, Rosalie is my wife!¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone was icy,ced with a touch of hostility.


    Calvin¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°So what? Jonathan, I¡¯ve never cared whether Rosalie is


    your wife or not!¡±


    Calvin chose to step aside because he understood that the person Rosalie loved was not him.


    No matter how hard he tried, Rosalie¡¯s heart had always belonged to Jonathan, both five years ago


    and even now.


    But today, it was enough for him that Rosalie had held onto him at the risk of her hands and


    refused-


    273


    09.16


    to let go.


    Calvin thought, ¡°I will probably remember this moment for the rest of my life. I will remember the


    woman I love was willing to save me like that, even though she will never love me back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Calvin spoke, he looked down at his right hand. His left hand then gently stroked his right wrist.


    His life had been saved by Rosalie at the expense of her hands. Calvin was willing to stake his very


    existence for her for the rest of his life.


    If Rosalie ever needed Calvin to risk his life on her behalf in the future, he would be willing to do so


    wholeheartedly.


    Upon observing Calvin¡¯s current actions, Jonathan¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    mean anything, even if Rosie saved you today. It¡¯s merely because you saved her and Zeki first.¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Calvin looked at the man in front of him and asked, ¡°Is that really the case? I believe that she


    wouldn¡¯t have stood idly by even if I hadn¡¯t been the one to rescue her and Zeki first.¡±


    This was because Rosalie was that kind of person.


    She always had a deep sense of justice since childhood. Why would Rosalie choose to be a


    lawyer if it weren¡¯t for that? Even after experiencing the ups and downs of life, she ultimately chose


    to continue her career as awyer.


    What drew him to her extended beyond their childhood experiences. More than anything, it was


    also Rosalie¡¯s unwavering sense of justice and herposed, graceful demeanor.


    These qualities were incredibly precious in a world where he was ustomed to the games and


    deception of prominent families.


    Calvin ought to have fallen in love with Fiona when she was pretending to be Rosalie if it was solely


    due to his childhood fixation.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jonathan suddenly eximed, ¡°What difference does it make even if she saves


    you? You are only a childhood friend to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just a childhood friend. However, how could I have mistakenly thought that the person I


    was looking for was not her if it weren¡¯t for your interference back then? Clearly, I could have found


    her sooner. If everything had started anew, do you think she would have still chosen¡­¡±


    Before Calvin could finish his sentence, Jonathan rushed forward and directly grabbed the cor of


    his clothes. ¡°Calvin, there¡¯s no such thing as starting anew in this world! From the beginning to the


    end, the one she¡¯s loved has always been me!¡±


    ¡°But does she know how despicable you are? Jonathan, I lost to you, but only because I wasn¡¯t as


    despicable as you,¡± Calvin retorted without backing down.


    Just then, the door of the consulting room swung open, and Levi walked out with a tired face.


    Both men rushed to Levi and asked, ¡°Mr. Sabatini, how¡¯s Rosalie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this for the time being. The situation is very bad. Her hand is in such a terrible state that I


    can¡¯t use a needle knife on it anymore. Surgery is the only option, but I can¡¯t guarantee the


    oue,¡± Levi stated directly.


    ¡°Are there any other doctors who can treat her hand?¡± Jonathan inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t any here in the country. As for overseas, the world is vast, and it¡¯s hard to


    say. However, it will only deteriorate further if we don¡¯t operate on her hand within a week. By then,


    she may lose the opportunity for surgery altogether,¡± Levi exined.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    Calvin¡¯s body swayed without a trace of blood on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Sabatini, how confident are you?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice trembled as he asked.


    ¡°10 percent,¡± Levi answered.


    In an instant, both men¡¯s hearts sank. A 10 percent chance was what they called a slim chance of


    survival.


    Jonathan first arranged for Rosalie to be admitted to the finest private hospital in the city, while the


    09:16


    current conservative treatment n was based on Levi¡¯s proposal.


    However, Jonathan was still hesitating on whether to proceed with surgery or not. At the very least,


    he wanted to wait for Rosalie to wake up before making a choice.


    When Rosalie woke up, she saw Jonathan sitting by her bedside. The first thing she did was to ask,


    ¡°How¡¯s Zeki? Has he woken up? Did Yvette give him the antidote?¡±


    Her barrage of questions was all directed at the child, with not a single one inquiring about her own


    condition.


    Right now, her entire attention was on the child.


    ¡°Zeki¡¯s fine. He already had his stomachvaged. Even though Yvette kept iming there was no


    antidote, the police discovered that she had purchased sleeping pills at the pharmacy beforehand,


    which aligns with the doctor¡¯s spection,¡± Jonathan exined.


    ¡°Sleeping pills?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Did Zeki consume arge amount? How long will it take for


    him to wake up?¡±


    Jonathan uttered, ¡°The dosage wasn¡¯t excessive, so he should wake up by tomorrow. I¡¯ll have the


    doctor conduct a more detailed examination by then. Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said it won¡¯t be a


    problem.¡±


    Rosalie let out a sigh of relief and then started to be aware of her unfamiliar surroundings. The


    room was filled with various medical devices, some of which had wires attached to her fingertips.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a hospital?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan answered, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be staying here for a few days. Some of the equipment here can


    closely monitor the condition of your hands.¡±


    He then ryed the diagnosis from Levi to Rosalie.


    When Rosalie heard that there was only a 10 percent chance of sess, she let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of Mr. Sabatini¡¯s medical skills. If it were another doctor, they might not even offer that 10


    percent chance.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to proceed with the surgery? If you do undergo surgery, there might be unforeseen


    complications down the line, even if it¡¯s sessful. On the other hand, if you choose conservative


    treatment, there¡¯s a possibility you could regain basic functionality in a few of your fingers,¡±


    Jonathan said thest half of the sentence with difficulty.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jonathan could not make her hands function like those of a normal person, despite having an


    abundance of wealth. In fact, he might have to helplessly watch her hands remain still and never


    move again.


    Rosalie looked down and fixed her gaze on her hands. At this moment, her hands were wrapped


    with gauze, and she could not move at all. ¡°I¡¯ll still choose to do surgery, even if there¡¯s just a 10


    percent chance. I still want to try it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±


    Jonathan was silent for a while before he finally responded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    His reply wasden with a multitude of emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find another world-renowned doctor for you if the surgery isn¡¯t


    a hoarse voice, as he gently held Rosalie¡¯s hands.


    Sessful,¡± Jonathan uttered in


    He would be her hands if her hands truly could not move again. Jonathan would provide


    09.16


    whatever she wanted with his own two hands.


    ¡°Jon, it¡¯s okay. I have the strength to endure this, and I¡¯ve long been mentally prepared in case my


    hands can¡¯t be saved,¡± sheforted, noticing the worry on his face.


    He gazed at her intently. ¡°You¡¯ve been mentally prepared for a long time? So, you¡¯ve known for a


    while that the condition of your hand was dire, but you never told me, is that it?¡±


    She choked and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jonathan muttered, ¡°Rosie, I don¡¯t want to be in the dark about something even Calvin knows. I


    don¡¯t want you to keep things from me, even if you¡¯re worried about me being concerned or guilty.¡±


    His eyes seemed to see through her thoughts at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie bit her lip slightly and instinctively attempted to raise her hand to touch his


    cheek. However, she realized that her hand was wrapped with gauze and connected to some


    monitoring wires when she slightly moved her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Calvin knows about my hand, but I never mentioned it to him. Maybe he found


    out from Mr. Sabatini¡­¡±


    Rosalie wanted to exin, but he suddenly leaned over and kissed her lips abruptly.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Jonathan kissed her, but what Calvin said earlier filled his mind again.


    To achieve his goal, he did whatever it took and never thought there was anything wrong with him.


    Additionally, his grandfather also taught him that way at the beginning.


    The process was not important, but the result. At that time, the result was what he expected.


    However, at that moment, he was afraid that she would know his ruthlessness. His initial


    indifference to her case had already made her resist him so much. If she knew anything else,


    perhaps she would think he was too mean.


    Ruthlessness was never a derogatory word in his heart, but it had be part of his fear.


    ¡°Rosie¡­¡± When the kiss was over, Jonathan murmured her name. ¡°Everything I did, I did it because


    love you so much.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you suddenly saying this?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His eyshes trembled slightly, and then he looked at her hands wrapped in gauze. ¡°Do


    you regret it?¡±


    She was stunned and only heard his voice saying, ¡°Do you regret saving Calvin? The condition of


    your hands wouldn¡¯t have deteriorated to this extent if you didn¡¯t hold Calvin desperately today.¡±


    When that sentence left his lips, he regretted it as he thought, ¡°What kind of answer did I want to


    hear? That she regretted it? I already know what kind of answer she¡¯ll give him, so why did I ask?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice came to Jonathan¡¯s ear, which made his body suddenly stiffen.


    As he expected, that was her answer. She really was willing to use her hands in exchange for


    Calvin¡¯s life.


    ¡°Jon.¡± Rosalie struggled to lift her hands. Her fingers were wrapped in bandages and even attached


    with wires from medical instruments. At that time, it was difficult for her to do such a simple action


    as holding his face. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it because I don¡¯t want to feel guilty in the future. Besides, I


    believe that you wille to me and save me in the mountains as long as I persist.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I do because I know you love me and that in this world, you wille to me regardless of danger!¡±


    she said. Back then, she knew how much he loved her when he made a will right before risking his


    life to save her from the sea.


    ¡°What about Calvin? What if he loves you so much that he doesn¡¯t care about danger?¡± Jonathan


    asked.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment. Then, she remembered that when she grabbed Calvin¡¯s wrist to


    stop him from falling, he had shouted several times to release him and leave with Zekiah.


    At that time, if she really let go of him, Calvin would fall directly into the rubble and even be buried


    alive.


    She thought there was no way she could reciprocate Calvin¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Jon, my heart is so small that I can¡¯t hold too many people inside,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I don¡¯t regret


    saving Calvin with these hands today because he saved me and Zeki. If he were someone else, I


    would make the same choice.¡±


    09 16


    Jonathan replied, ¡°Honestly, I should be the one regretting that I allowed this to happen. If I had¡­¡±


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡± Rosalie said seriously, trying to calm his regret, pain, self-reproach, and


    guilt. At that time, she didn¡¯t want to tell him the real situation of her hand. ¡°I really forgive you, so


    don¡¯t me yourself like this.¡±


    He looked at her in a daze. She said so seriously to forgive him, but his heart was still heavy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know me at that time. I was just an insignificant person to you,¡± said Rosalie.


    Hearing that, Jonathan wondered if she would forgive him for what he did if he did it after knowing


    her. After all, Rosalie knew that Fiona would never have pretended to be her without his help.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Perhaps everything afterward wouldn¡¯t have happened. Calvin wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood her


    because of Fiona¡¯s tricks. Also, when Lillian was seriously injured and hospitalized, Calvin would


    definitely help her as soon as possible.


    In that case, she wouldn¡¯te to beg him and then marry him!


    Furthermore, the incident at the sea wouldn¡¯t have urred, and so would Rosalie¡¯s memory loss


    for the next five years.


    Everything Jonathan did changed the course of his, Calvin¡¯s, and Rosalie¡¯s lives.


    Meanwhile, Calvin met Yvette in the detention center.


    Yvette was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to see me. I heard that you were also on


    the mountain at that time. Why did you have to rush to save Rosalie? Even if you don¡¯t care about


    danger, Rosalie is in love with Jonathan. You thought too highly of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I do,¡± Calvin replied with a smile. ¡°I came to see you because I wanted to know what


    happened when Rosalie fell into the sea back then.¡±


    After all, he couldn¡¯t figure out anything specific from the Youngblood family. The only thing he knew


    was that the official announcement of the Youngblood family said Rosalie didn¡¯t fall into the sea


    because of an ident.


    However, there was no mention of the cause of that ident.


    As such, only Yvette could give him the answer.


    Yvette sneered, ¡°And here


    Was wondering why you wanted to meet me. In the end, it was for Rosalie! Do you think I will tell


    you the truth?¡±


    ¡°Zachary is seriously injured. He¡¯s dead if a fortune isn¡¯t spent on saving him. However, Jonathan


    has asked the hospital to treat Zachary. It seems he wanted Zachary to live at any cost,¡± Calvin said


    coldly.


    Yvette¡¯s expression changed.


    Calvin continued, ¡°Jonathan is a vengeful man, and you know it. You and Zachary are destined to


    be imprisoned, but you still have a child, right, Felix? Although the child¡¯s biological father is not


    Zachary, his biological mother is you. How would Jonathan treat that child?¡±


    Yvette was silent, and her hands almost subconsciously grasped the hem of her dress.


    After a while, she slowly said, ¡°Will you promise to protect Felix if I tell you the truth about what


    happened back then?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do anything to threaten Rosalie and her three children, I will protect him,¡± Calvin said.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    If Calvin had agreed directly, Yvette would hesitate. However, Calvin had his own condition when


    agreeing, which made Yvette feel relieved.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what happened back then and why Rosalie fell into the sea. However, Calvin, I¡¯m


    afraid you would rather know nothing after listening to me.¡± Yvette said.


    After hearing what Yvette said, Calvin frowned.


    Yvette continued, ¡°Calvin, I hope you will keep your word.¡±


    In Yvette¡¯s life, she never felt that she owed anyone, including her dead sister, the injured Zachary,


    and her parents. Not once did she feel sorry for anything she did.


    At that time, if her parents didn¡¯t favor her sister, she wouldn¡¯t have killed thetter. As for Zachary,


    she would not hate him so much if he had been sincere to her at first.


    Yet, she had always felt guilty toward Felix.


    She had no idea who his father was. She only remembered that one night, when she got drunk, she


    met a drug addict-like man on the street.


    In that messy ce, there were a lot of people who were addicted to drugs but didn¡¯t have the


    money to buy them.


    Even so, the man was really good-looking and aroused Yvette. Thus, she took him to the hotel. One


    nightter, she left 40 dors beside the bed.


    After all, she was the one who slept with him, not the other way round.


    After that, she had never seen that man again. She didn¡¯t even know who he was. Maybe he had


    died because of his drug addiction.


    Later, she was pregnant with Felix. She had thought about having an abortion, but somehow, her


    heart softened, and she gave birth to the baby.


    In the past few years, that child had barely worried her. Even in the months after birth, he would


    only shout a few times when he was hungry.


    When Yvette went out to work, he would y with some cheap toys she bought quietly.


    When he was hungry, he would eat the food prepared by her. He never threw a tantrum.


    Sometimes, she even thought her child was too quiet.


    She had always regarded that child as a dispensable existence, thinking that raising a child was the


    same as raising a pet.


    Then, one day, Yvette had a cold and fever. She almost had no strength to get up. Even though he


    was only four years old, he actually cooked oatmeal for her with an instant pot and brought the cold


    medicine and water to her.


    She woke up in a daze at midnight, only to find that he didn¡¯t sleep at all. His dark eyes were


    looking at her all the time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Yvette asked.


    I¡¯m afraid you will die. Will you die?¡± Felix asked in a childis


    ¡°Even if I die, you don¡¯t have to worry about your life. The good-looking and may be adopted by a


    good family.¡±


    voice.


    we home will take you in. You are


    09


    ¡°Only you are my mommy, though.¡± He said.


    At that moment, her more and more aloof character over the years had a crack.


    ¡°Felix¡­ Maybe this time, I really am leaving you,¡± Yvette murmured.


    At that moment, Calvin returned to the car and looked at the dark night outside the window. He


    couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    He had learned the truth about Rosalie¡¯s incident at sea, which was that she jumped on her own


    ord for Jonathan.


    He didn¡¯t expect Rosalie¡¯s love for Jonathan to be so deep that she was willing to sacrifice her own


    life and the lives of three children. Back when she was pregnant with the triplets, she would¡¯ve


    dly exchanged her life for the survival of her babies. That was how much she loved them.


    However, she loved Jonathan even more.


    Sometimeter, Zekiah woke up. Apanied by Jonathan, Rosalie came to the hospital where


    Zekiah was staying.


    Karina was also in the ward, the only Burton family member allowed by Jonathan to enter the ward


    to visit Zekiah.


    As for the rest of the Burton family, after knowing Zekiah was the lost child of the Youngblood family,


    they experienced immense regret. They hated themselves for not treating Zekiah well when he was


    in the Burton residence.


    Therefore, after learning Zekiah was found, they rushed to the hospital immediately. Unfortunately,


    they were all stopped outside the building of the inpatient department.


    When Rosalie entered the hospital, she naturally met the Burton family.


    Although the Burton family smiled apologetically and wanted to approach her, Rosalie ignored them


    at all.


    In the ward, Karina was feeding Zekiah. Due to gastricvage, he could only eat some soup. Karina


    was just a seven-year-old girl, but she was quite adept at feeding Zekiah soup. It was as though she


    had done that many times before.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Meanwhile, Zekiah was like a gentle kitten as he opened his mouth and raised his chin obediently at


    Karina¡¯smand.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan walked into the ward, Zekiah suddenly became guarded, and his body


    tensed up. If he had a tail, Rosalie would expect that his tail would rise.


    Seeing her son looking at her like an enemy, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Zeki, you¡­ Are you


    feeling better? I¡­ I¡¯m your mommy. I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t been with you for a long time. You


    suffered so much.¡±


    Zekiah looked at Rosalie coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need Mommy. I just need Karrie.¡±


    Rosalie burst into tears.


    Jonathan frowned and stood in front of her. ¡°You are five years old, so you have your own thoughts.


    I don¡¯t know what you think, but if you dare to hurt your mommy¡¯s heart, I will not be polite to you,


    even if you are our son.¡±


    Rosalie hurriedly stopped Jonathan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this to the child. Even if he doesn¡¯t


    recognize me, it¡¯s my fault. I let him down.¡±


    Zekiah still looked alert, as if Jonathan¡¯s threat and Rosalie¡¯s tears were nothing to him.


    To him, the two people in front of him were just the enemies he was going to face.


    It wasn¡¯t until Karina spoke that the look in Zekiah¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°Zeki, didn¡¯t I tell you? Ms. Leighton and Mr. Youngblood are your parents. Ms. Leighton likes you


    very much, so you can¡¯t do this to her. You were kidnapped, and it was your parents who tried their


    best to save you,¡± Karina said.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like them,¡± Zekiah said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like them? They are good people.¡± Karina asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be separated from Karrie, right? I won¡¯t be with her anymore in the future. I don¡¯t like them, and I


    don¡¯t want them to be my Daddy or Mommy.¡± As Zekiah spoke, he stretched out both his hands and


    hugged Karina, burying his face in her chest as he was filled with a sense of attachment to her.


    At this moment, he appeared to be back to being an obedient kitten.


    Hearing this, Karina also showed a sad look on her face. Looking at Jonathan and Rosalie, she


    asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood and Ms. Leighton, are you going to take Zeki away?¡±


    ¡°Zeki is our son. He will naturally be reunited with his biological family by returning to the


    Youngblood residence. However, if you want to meet him, you can do so at any time,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Youngblood residence. I just want to be with Karrie,¡± Zekiah said in a


    serious tone. He held Karina even more tightly with both his hands. His gaze toward Jonathan and


    Rosalie naturally carried a hint of hostility.


    To him, his so-called father and mother were just enemies who wanted to separate him from his


    sister.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try toe up with a win-win solution. For example, if Karina can alsoe and live at


    the Youngblood residence, both of you can be together every day,¡± Rosalie said.


    Zekiah¡¯s dark eyes suddenly lit up, while Karina felt a little confused.


    ¡°Am I also going to the Youngblood residence and staying with Zeki every day?¡± she wondered to


    herself.


    ¡°Zeki, Daddy and I aren¡¯t your enemies. We will be the ones who love you the most, protect you,


    and ensure you grow up well,¡± Rosalie said to Zekiah.


    Zekiah remained silent, but his gaze fell upon Rosalie¡¯s hand.


    He remembered that when he saw her before, there weren¡¯t so many white bandages on her


    fingers. But now, her hands also had white bandages, just like the ones on his body.


    Was this woman also injured because she saved him?


    ¡°Is this¡­ my Mommy?¡± Zekiah thought to himself.


    When Rosalie came out of the inpatient department, the Burton family eagerly approached her


    again, seemingly wanting to get close to her.


    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°You should be grateful that Karina is a part of the Burton family. Otherwise,


    do you think you can still stand here and spew such nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯re Zeki¡¯s adopted parents, after all.¡±


    do de some credit for our hard work!¡±


    Jete muttered. While both her wrists were still in casts, she didn¡¯t even lie on her hospital bed


    as she waited eagerly for Jonathan and Rosalie.


    ¡°Hard work?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°What kind of hard work have you done? You took the money to


    rajse a child. Even if you hired a full-time nanny, that would have been sufficient. Instead, you beat


    my son to the point of him having injuries all over his body.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s also for Zeki¡¯s own good. We were just afraid that he would get into trouble in the future!¡±


    Jete exined.


    However, Jonathan directly ordered his subordinates, ¡°From now on, apart from Karina Burton, no


    one else from the Burton family is allowed to set foot in this hospital during Zeki¡¯s hospitalization!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, what are you¡­¡± Wayne shouted.


    ¡°And as for you, the Burton family, you received a certain amount of money for raising the child back


    then, and I expect you to return the rightful amount to me. If there is even a single penny missing,


    you will find out what the consequences will be in due time.¡± After saying that, Jonathan left with


    Rosalie.


    Wayne and Jete were dumbfounded.


    They originally intended to curry favor with Rosalie, but now, it turned out that they had to return the


    money they received in the past. There was no way they could endure such a situation.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan returned to the Youngblood residence, they heard Gary say, ¡°No


    matter what, Ms. Youngblood wouldn¡¯t let anyone take the child away. She even got handcuffs and


    handcuffed herself with the child, before flushing the keys down the toilet!¡±


    ¡°The child?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Yvette¡¯s son.¡± The person who answered was Jonathan.


    ¡°Yvette¡¯s son?¡± Rosalie thought to herself. She immediately realized it was the little boy who was


    very skilled at ying the piano at the exhibition. ¡°But how did he end up with Jen? And at the


    Youngblood residence?¡± she mused.


    ¡°When you went to save Zeki, Jen sneaked out of the house. Somehow, she happened to run into


    Yvette¡¯s son. Later, when those who were taking care of Jen found her, she insisted on bringing the


    child back with her.¡± However, Jonathan had not expected his own daughter to be so obsessed with


    that young boy.


    ¡°Where did the handcuffse from?¡± Jonathan frowned as he asked Gary.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s actually Ms. Youngblood¡¯s toy handcuffs for ying cops and robbers, Gary replied.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a toy handcuffs, just find someone to unlock them,¡± Jonathan said.


    Gary smiled bitterly. ¡°That toy is a globally limited edition, and the lock and key are custom-made as


    well. Even those are also limited editions. Unless the original factory sends a new set of keys, it¡¯ll be


    difficult for ordinary locksmiths to unlock them.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°So it seems like Jen will still have to stay handcuffed to that


    boy?¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I have asked someone to call the factory, and they will send the keys over as soon


    as possible. They should arrive in about¡­ two days.¡±


    While saying that, Jennifer suddenly shouted in a childlike voice, ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Rosalie looked up and saw her daughter


    walking down the stairs. Following her down was the young boy named Felix, while Guillermo also


    followed behind them.


    After the three children came downstairs, Jennifer took Felix and rushed over toward Rosalie.


    However, upon seeing Rosalie¡¯s fingers covered in white bandages, she was stunned and said,


    ¡°Mommy, your hands¡­¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My hands¡­ W-Well, I got a little injured. So, in the next few days, I need to stay in the hospital for


    a


    09.17


    while. Jen and Guille, you both need to be good and behave, got it?¡±


    Guillermo stared at Rosalie¡¯s hand with a stern expression on his face. ¡°Mommy, did your hand get


    seriously hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Guille. I have the best


    doctors treating my injury. I¡¯lle back in a few days, and then I can hug both of you again.¡±


    The seriousness on Guillermo¡¯s face finally faded a little.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer heaved a huge sigh of relief. To her, with the best doctors, there would


    definitely be no problem. ¡°Doctors can cure patients!¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°Mommy, when can we go to see Zeki? By the way, is Zeki older or younger than me?¡± Jennifer


    asked.


    Whether Zekiah was older or younger than Jennifer, Rosalie wasn¡¯t sure of it herself either. ¡°The


    kids will have to figure out on their ownter on,¡± she mused inwardly.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Regarding when they would see Zekiah again, Rosalie exined, ¡°Once Zeki¡¯s discharged from the


    hospital, he¡¯ll return to the Youngblood residence. You¡¯ll be able to meet him then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise to be a good big sister!¡± Jennifer tilted her chin upward, believing that being a big


    sister was the right role for her.


    Just then, Felix, who had remained silent throughout, suddenly asked, ¡°Will my mommy go to jail?¡±


    Such a question, softly spoken from a child¡¯s voice, cast a heavy pall in the air.


    Rosalie looked at the child before her, and despite the grudges in her rtionship with Yvette, she


    couldn¡¯t help but see the innocence in the child.


    ¡°That¡¯s something the judge will decide,¡± Rosalie replied, trying to soften the truth in the presence of


    the child. ¡°Oh,¡± Felix murmured softly. He lowered his head and said nothing more.


    Jonathan urged Rosalie, ¡°All right, you should probably head back to the hospital now. You¡¯ve been


    out for too long, and missing too much data monitoring from your hand could lead to inurate


    calctions.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie agreed. She bid farewell to the two children, and as she left, her gaze


    lingered on Felix for a


    moment.


    Once they were in the car, Jonathan asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Do you have any thoughts about


    that kid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr thoughts, but I can¡¯t help feeling sorry for the kid. If Yvette


    ends up in jail, we still don¡¯t know who will take care of him. He has incredible musical talent, and it


    would be a shame if it goes to waste,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Normally, the kid would be looked after by Yvette¡¯s parents. As for the kid¡¯s biological father¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Zachary. Felix¡¯s biological father is not Zachary. Yvette made it clear over the phone while


    we were on the mountain. She deliberately misled Zachary into thinking he¡¯s Felix¡¯s biological


    father,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter who the kid¡¯s biological father is. He¡¯s just a kid. Once the key arrives and


    the handcuffs are unlocked, I¡¯ll hand the kid over to the police to handle,¡± Jonathan stated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Hamilton family now?¡± Rosalie asked. Since returning to Strico, she


    hadn¡¯t heard anyone mention the Hamilton family.


    ¡°The Hamilton family has gone bankrupt. Howard and his wife owe a significant amount of debt and


    have already left Strico. I haven¡¯t paid much attention to it, but if the police need to transfer the kid


    to them, they¡¯ll be located naturally,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie sighed, worried that it might not be a good thing if Felix ended up with Howard and his wife.


    However, it was ultimately the Hamilton family¡¯s matter, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    Back at the hospital, Rosalie had dinner and soon drifted off to sleep.


    Jonathan, with half-idded eyes, watched the peaceful face of the one sleeping before him. ¡°I¡¯ll


    attend to some matters, but I¡¯ll return shortly to be by your side. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let our children


    face any more danger.¡±


    Jonathan rose from his seat, left the ward, and entered the car parked at the hospital entrance. ¡°To


    the Youngblood residence.¡±


    Inside the Youngblood residence, Gary was somewhat surprised to see Jonathan returning.


    Considering Rosalie was in the hospital, and knowing how much Jonathan cared for her, it was


    expected that he would remain by her side in the hospital.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jen?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Ms. Youngblood and Felix are in Ms. Youngblood¡¯s bedroom. They should be going to sleep soon,¡±


    Gary replied.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jonathan then made his way to his daughter¡¯s bedroom.


    As he pushed the door open, he discovered Jennifer and Felix lying on the bed. Felix seemed to


    have already


    09.17


    fallen asleep, while Jennifer was still holding a fairy tale book, narrating a story with great


    enthusiasm. Nearby, a housekeeper was present, looking after them.


    Upon seeing Jonathan, the housekeeper quickly stood up.


    ¡°You can go for now,¡± Jonathan instructed the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper softly hummed in acknowledgment and left the room.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Jennifer looked at Jonathan with confusion. Gary had mentioned that Jonathan would be


    at the hospital with Rosalie for these few days, so she was wondering why he was back now.


    ¡°Were you just telling a story to Felix?¡± Jonathan asked gently, shedding the cold, aloof exterior he


    wore in public. In front of his daughter, he appeared like an ordinary father.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jennifer replied, speaking a bit softer than usual, as if afraid of waking Felix. ¡°He couldn¡¯t


    sleep, so I thought I¡¯d tell him a story. That usually helps me fall asleep when I can¡¯t sleep. Mommy


    used to tell me stories, and I¡¯d fall asleep.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jennifer hesitated for a moment and said to Jonathan, ¡°Daddy, I know that Felix¡¯s


    mommy is the bad person who wants to hurt Mommy and Zeki. But Felix¡¯s not a bad guy. Can we


    not send him away? Let him stay here!¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Why? Do you really like him, Jen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Jennifer nodded, being quite straightforward.


    ¡°Why do you like him?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Because he can y the piano. Although he could have yed even better, he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s kind of


    strange. But even so, I really want to hear him y the piano, and I¡¯d love to y alongside him. It


    would be so much fun!¡± Jennifer exined.


    When Jennifer spoke, her eyes, simr to Rosalie¡¯s, sparkled with anticipation..


    A touch of seriousness flickered in Jonathan¡¯s gaze. ¡°So, you intentionally handcuffed yourself to


    him and flushed the key down the toilet, hoping it would let him stay here?¡±


    Jennifer remained silent, but her expression confirmed her intentions.


    ¡°But have you considered that a new key will arrive soon, and when the handcuffs are unlocked, he


    will still have to leave the Youngblood residence?¡± Jonathan pointed out.


    Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly contorted into a frown, and she pouted: ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll just throw away the


    new key!¡±


    Her implication was clear; she was determined to keep Felix at the Youngblood residence, no


    matter what it took.


    Jonathan gazed at his daughter with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Do you really think that by doing that,


    he will definitely stay at the Youngblood residence? Have you considered that if I truly wanted to


    separate you two, it¡¯s actually quite simple?¡±


    Jennifer blinked her eyes, looking puzzled.


    ¡°For example¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to the handcuffed hand. ¡°If Felix¡¯s hand is cut off,


    you can still be separated even with the handcuffs, right?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened with fear and panic. She hastily pressed her little hand onto Felix¡¯s cuffed


    hand and stammered, ¡°Daddy¡­ you¡­ You want to cut off Felix¡¯s hand?¡±


    635 6


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s frightened and confused expression, Jonathan felt a pang of guilt. He could


    have chosen not to say those things and not to scare her. However, he wanted his daughter to


    grasp certain harsh realities.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    He raised his hand and gently stroked Jennifer¡¯s head, his face softening with a gentle smile. ¡°I


    would never cut off his hand. I am not a bad person. I just want you to understand that even if both


    of you are handcuffed together, it¡¯s actually quite simple to separate you if needed.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you really not going to cut Felix¡¯s hand?¡± Jennifer blinked her eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied with a fatherly warmth, gazing affectionately at his daughter. It seemed that


    having a daughter who resembled Rosalie was helping him heal the regrets of not knowing Rosalie


    when she was younger. ¡°Jen, just know that if you truly like Felix, you can tell me. You don¡¯t need to


    resort to such methods.¡± ¡°If I tell you, can you make sure Felix doesn¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a reasonable request, I¡¯ll agree,¡± Jonathan responded in a gentle tone. His smile


    softened. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, and I want the best for you. As for Felix, if you truly like him, he can


    stay.¡±


    Jonathan stated nonchntly, and Jennifer¡¯s face lit up with a smile. She leaned in and


    affectionately kissed her father¡¯s cheek. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really kind.¡±


    ¡°I hope to make your wishese true,¡± Jonathan said tenderly as he caressed his daughter¡¯s little


    head. Then, he added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you and tell you a


    bedtime story.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer answered.


    Jonathan picked up the fairy tale book Jennifer had been reading earlier and began to tell a story.


    Before long, Jennifer had drifted off to sleep.


    Jonathan watched his daughter sleep, his face filled with tenderness. However, as his gaze shifted


    to the slumbering figure of Felix beside her, his eyes turned icy, devoid of any tenderness.


    Jonathan stood up, turned off the light, and left the room.


    Inside the bedroom, darkness shrouded everything, and only a slender sliver of moonlight filtered


    through the window, casting a faint glow.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Felix, who had initially closed his eyes, now had them open. His little face was pallid, and his body


    tense. He hadn¡¯t really been asleep; he had been awake the whole time. He had a nagging feeling


    that Jonathan¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant for Jennifer. They were meant for him.


    He recalled seeing Jonathan on TV before. Yvette had once pointed at Jonathan and said, ¡°Felix,


    do you know who he is? His name is Jonathan Youngblood, and he¡¯s the most formidable man in


    Strico, the most merciless executioner. If he decides to target someone, he never shows mercy, like


    a demon¡­¡±


    Yvette had spoken those words with a face contorted by fear and dread, emotions he could


    understand.


    Felix had only seen demons in TV shows and movies, terrifying creatures that tore people apart,


    their mouths dripping with blood.


    ¡°Is Jen¡¯s dad¡­ Is Jonathan a demon? If Jen hadn¡¯t confessed that she likes me, would he have


    really cut off my hand?¡± Felix pondered.


    Although Felix had always been aposed child, he was only 5 years old and couldn¡¯t help but


    feel fear. His body trembled uncontrobly.


    Yet, when he gazed down at his own hand, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°If I lost this hand, would I


    be unable to y the piano in the future?¡± he thought.


    ying the piano wasn¡¯t something he particrly loved; he had simply picked it up naturally. His


    teacher had identified him as a piano prodigy but pointed out hisck of emotional expression,


    ying more like a machine.


    He had never considered what it would be like if he couldn¡¯t y the piano in the future. However,


    now he was starting to feel a reluctance.


    ¡°IfI couldn¡¯t y the piano, would Jen¡­ stop liking me?¡± he wondered.


    He still wanted to y the piano for her.


    172


    0917


    Meanwhile, the Youngblood family had kept the news blocked, and Lillian remained unaware that


    Rosalie had found the child, let alone that the child had been kidnapped, and Rosalie had almost


    lost her life.


    Lillian tried to call Rosalie, but couldn¡¯t get through. In her desperation, she dialed Jonathan¡¯s


    number, and that¡¯s when she learned about everything.


    Consequently, Lillian hastily took a leave from work and rushed to the hospital where Rosalie was


    staying. ¡°Rosalie, your hand¡­¡± As soon as she saw Rosalie¡¯s bandaged hand, Lillian¡¯s breath


    immediately hitched.


    And when she discovered that Rosalie¡¯s hand would require surgery in a few days, with a low


    chance of sess, Lillian sharply inhaled in shock.


    ¡°What if¡­ the surgery fails¡­¡±


    ¡°It would mean I won¡¯t be able to use these hands for anything anymore. However, even if my


    hands are no longer functional, I still have my mouth and feet, and there are plenty of voice-


    controlled functions avable nowadays. Even without hands, I can still do many things,¡± Rosalie


    replied with a casual smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ as bad?¡± Lillian murmured quietly.


    Yet, Lillian realized that Rosalie needed reassurance more than excessive worrying at this moment.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°The surgery will definitely seed! I believe that once the surgery is


    sessful, we¡¯ll drink, y games, sing karaoke, and have a great time!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalie responded with a smile.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Let¡¯s skip the drinking.¡± Lillian suddenly remembered the incident where she had drunk and


    ended up in bed with Callum. She quickly changed her statement. ¡°Let¡¯s just y games and sing


    karaoke. Alcohol isn¡¯t a good idea. We should drink less.¡±


    Rosalie chuckled. ¡°What, are you afraid of getting drunk?¡±


    Lillian gave a dryugh and swiftly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, when I called Jonathan earlier,


    he mentioned that the child named Zeki is the one you lost. I-It¡¯s quite a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Rosalie marveled at the mysterious workings of fate. She hadn¡¯t


    expected that the child she had helped in the past would turn out to be her own son.


    ¡°But is the child open to bonding with you and Jonathan now? He doesn¡¯t seem very people-


    friendly,¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but I believe that one day, he¡¯lle around.¡±


    Lillian was about to respond when a sudden wave of nausea washed over her. She hurriedly got up,


    dashed to the bathroom in the ward, and began retching over the sink.


    Rosalie, lying in her hospital bed, could only hear the sounds of vomiting from the bathroom.


    After a while, Lillian emerged from the bathroom, looking somewhat pale and sounding tired. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡¯ve


    been feeling unwell these past few days. I can¡¯t eat much, and I keep throwing up. I¡¯ll get some


    gastric medicer.¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    ¡°Don¡¯t take gastric medicine!¡± Rosalie said hurriedly.


    Lillian looked at her best friend with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t take gastric medicine? Then


    what do I take?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and looked at her friend with a slightly hesitant gaze. ¡°Have you been, uh¡­


    intimate with anyone recently?¡±


    Lillian was stunned. After about ten seconds, she finally realized what her friend had just said. Her


    pale face turned red all of a sudden¡­


    Rosalie quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything else by that. I was just worried that if¡­ If you¡¯re


    truly pregnant, then it¡¯s probably not a good idea to take medicine recklessly.¡±


    Lillian looked at Rosalic, then at her t belly. She wondered if she was truly pregnant.


    If she was pregnant, then the baby could only be Callum¡¯s!


    But if she truly was pregnant, then it had to be some sort of joke.


    In the past, she used to hope that she could get pregnant with Callum¡¯s child. After all, she wanted


    to spend the rest of her life with him back then. But now, if she was truly pregnant with Callum¡¯s


    child, it would onlyplicate things between them!


    She finally set clear boundaries between Callum and herself. ¡°But now¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of


    this?¡± she thought.


    Looking at her friend¡¯s behavior, Rosalie didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that Lillian might indeed be


    pregnant.


    ¡°Is the baby Callum¡¯s?¡± she asked.


    Lillian smiled bitterly and looked up at Rosalie. ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? When you sincerely want


    something, you don¡¯t get it. But when you don¡¯t want it anymore, it falls right onto yourp.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get a checkup. It may not be the case,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lillian said, ¡°But¡­ If I truly am pregnant, then¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Is it truly impossible for you to be with Callum anymore?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian sighed. ¡°If I wanted to be with him, I wouldn¡¯t have rejected him in the past.¡±


    Of course, Rosalie knew what Lillian was concerned about. It had always been difficult for outsiders


    to intervene in rtionships.


    ¡°Lillian, no matter what decision you make, I will be on your side,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°If you want to give


    birth to the baby, then I will be the baby¡¯s godmother. I¡¯ll help you raise the baby. If you¡­ don¡¯t want


    this baby, then I will apany you to your operation!¡±


    As a mother of three children, Rosalie understood what it felt like to be a mother. There was a


    strong bond between her and the child in her belly.


    Moreover, Callum was the man Lilliani once loved.


    But¡­ If Lillian was seriously going to abort the baby, Rosalie would still stay with her. As long as


    Lillian had made the decision after careful consideration, instead of on impulse, Rosalie would


    always face it with Lillian, no matter the situation.


    Lillian looked at her friend in front of her. She felt moisture in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Rosalie!¡±


    Aftering out of Rosalie¡¯s ward, Lillian went to the gynecology department and had her blood


    drawn.


    The blood test report would be released in an hour. But in that hour, Lillian felt as if she had just


    gone through a lifetime.


    She was nervous, uneasy, and confused. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of decision she should


    make once the least favorable situation became true.


    She had always been a decisive person, but now, she was hesitating.


    An hourter, when Lillian saw the data on the blood test report, her heart sank. She had


    researched about it, so she knew that the numbers of the data at that moment meant that she


    was¡­ pregnant!


    08:58 D


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was seriously pregnant, and the baby was Callum¡¯s too!


    Lillian went to the outpatient clinic in a daze, handing the report to the doctor. After answering a few


    questions, Lillian learned that she was around four weeks pregnant by then.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the first trimester of your pregnancy, so you have toe here every other day for blood


    tests. If the data gets better, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± the doctor said.


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°Then what if it gets worse?¡±


    ¡°If it gets worse, you may need to get an injection or take some medicine if you want to keep the


    baby,¡±


    the doctor said.


    For a moment, Lillian didn¡¯t know whether she should hope for the data to get better or worse.


    Two dayster, when Lillian got the blood test report again, she simply watched as the doctor said


    to her with a smile, ¡°The data looks good. The baby seems to be doing quite well at this point¡­¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Lillian suddenly felt relieved.


    It was not until then that she realized that in her subconscious mind, she hoped the child would be


    fine. After leaving the hospital, Lillian drove to the White Maple Group¡¯s office building in Strico


    without realizing it.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that there was another car in front of her. The


    other car was trying to get out, but because her car had stopped right at the exit of the underground


    garage, the other car was stuck there.


    Lillian hurriedly tried to back the car up, but when she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the figure


    sitting in the rear seat of the other car, her hand trembled. Instead of reversing, her car had


    scratched the other


    car.


    Fortunately, she had hurriedly stepped on the brakes. If not, she might have rammed right into the


    other


    car.


    Lillian felt her body breaking out in a cold sweat. Her hand almost subconsciously touched her


    abdomen, as if to protect the baby in her stomach.


    She looked at her hand in a daze. She thought, ¡°Am I¡­ hoping that nothing bad happens to the


    baby? Could it be that I want this baby to live?¡±


    Just then, the driver of the other car had already gotten out of the car. He walked up to Lillian¡¯s car


    and knocked on the door.


    Lillian hurriedly opened the door and realized that she recognized the driver as well. Back when she


    was surrounded by reporters, Callum had pulled her into his car. The driver back then seemed to be


    the same one standing in front of her right now.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, your car scratched Mr. White¡¯s car,¡± the driver said respectfully to Lillian.


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I think it did. Um¡­ Do we call the traffic police? I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the


    ident,¡± Lillian hurriedly said.


    ¡°If you want to take full responsibility, Ms. Quinn, then you¡¯ll have topensate for the car


    damage. I wonder if your insurance will be enough to cover that,¡± the driver said.


    ¡°What? Is thepensation¡­ very high?¡± Lillian asked. Although Callum¡¯s cars were all very


    expensive luxury cars, her car insurance covered up to 100 thousand dors. That should be


    enough topensate for a scratch.


    However, the driver¡¯s next words almost caused Lillian to faint.


    The driver said, ¡°Ms. Quinn, although the car damage has not been specifically assessed yet, I think


    it will exceed 200 thousand dors. Is your insurance im enough to cover that, Ms. Quinn?¡±


    ¡°200 thousand dors?¡± Lillian felt like she was about to faint. ¡°Is Callum¡¯s car made of diamonds or


    something? It¡¯s just a scratch, but I have to pay 200 thousand dors for that?¡± It was a very light


    scratch,

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    ¡°The paint on this car is made of special materials. It¡¯s a new type of paint that White Maple Group


    has been developing in recent years. Its production is very low at the moment, so it¡¯s very precious.


    Besides, with a scratch like that, the whole vehicle has to be repainted, so thepensation is, of


    course, very high,¡± the driver answered fluently.


    Lillian felt like she was being scammed. The special material was new and developed by White


    Maple Group, so Callum could name the cost at any price!


    ¡°If you truly want to make it official, Ms. Quinn, you can call the police now,¡± the driver said.


    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t afford to pay so much money at all! Also, after she had given


    birth to the baby in the future, she would only spend even more money. When that happened¡­.


    Suddenly, Lillian shivered. She lowered her head again, looking at her t abdomen.


    She just caught herself thinking of giving birth to the baby.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, Ms. Quinn¡­¡± the driver¡¯s voice was still ringing in Lillian¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian came to her senses.


    ¡°If you want to settle it in private, Ms. Quinn, you can talk to Mr. White about it,¡± the driver said.


    Lillian looked at the back seat of the car, where Callum was in. Then, she bit her lip and got out of


    the car with a sour look on her face. She walked up to Callum¡¯s car and gently knocked on the ss


    window. The window was lowered. Callum sat in the back seat, looking at Lillian with a half-smile on


    his face. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore, but now it seems that you¡¯re quite eager to


    see me. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped your car here in a daze, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just distracted, so¡­¡±


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly paused because she saw his expression darkening.


    Remembering that her car had even scratched his just now, Lillian swallowed the rest of her words.


    She said awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s talk about the car first. Regarding the scratch, my insurance


    im is only 100 thousand dors. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said right away.


    She fell silent. She suddenly felt like she had failed. Not long ago, this man was just telling her how


    much he loved her and how he couldn¡¯t forget about her. But now, he refused to even reduce the


    compensation


    amount.


    ¡°Do you think that I should do things your way just because I love you? Are you hoping to downy


    this matter?¡± Callum spoke as if he had seen through Lillian¡¯s mind.


    Lillian looked embarrassed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly downying. It¡¯s just¡­ Um, I just hope that you


    won¡¯t ask forpensation that exceeds my insurance im.¡±


    ¡°If you are looking to make it official and get the traffic police here, you¡¯ll have to pay the exact


    amount. But if you want to settle it in private¡­¡±


    Her eyes lit up, ¡°What if I want to settle it in private?¡±


    ¡°Then get in the car, and let¡¯s have a meal together. We can discuss it after the meal,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian fell silent as she thought about having a meal with him. ¡°What about my car?¡±


    Callum said calmly, ¡°Someone will park your car in the underground parking first. You won¡¯t lose it.


    It¡¯s up to you whether you want to get in the car or not.¡±


    After struggling for a while, Lillian eventually found the car damage too intimidating. She opened the


    door and got in the car.


    The car drove slowly. Lillian looked at Callum, who was sitting beside her. Today, as always, he was


    dressed in a suit and leather shoes with his hair neatlybed. He looked like a perfect young


    man.


    Remembering that she was pregnant with his baby, Lillian felt a little uneasy.


    She wondered how he would react if he knew that she had his baby.


    She thought, ¡°No way. I can¡¯t let him know that. Otherwise, the rtionship between us will only get


    08:58 D


    moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you look so uneasy when you¡¯re sitting next to me? Am I that scary?¡±


    Callum¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the car.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just worried about the car damage!¡± Lillian said guiltily.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the car damage, would you never get in my car again?¡± he asked.


    She bit her lip. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    Callum didn¡¯t look like he was waiting for her answer, either. He turned to look out the window.


    The car pulled up at the entrance of a famous restaurant in Strico. When they were dating in the


    past, Callum had brought her here as well. She loved many of the dishes they served here.


    But today, when Lillian looked at the food on the table in front of her, she somehow had no appetite


    even though Callum had ordered all her favorite dishes.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Callum looked at Lillian, saying, ¡°Or do you feel that even having a meal


    with me is unbearable?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lillian smiled dryly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We just broke up, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re mortal enemies.


    I¡­ I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s unbearable to have a meal with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she took some shrimp and ate it.


    But she had just taken a few bites when the familiar nausea welled up again. Lillian was d that


    the private room Callum chose had a bathroom attached. So, she didn¡¯t have to go out to vomit.


    She ran into the bathroom, locked the door, and threw up in front of the sink.


    ¡°Urk¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Lillian almost felt like her stomach was emptied. When there was nothing more to


    vomit, she rinsed her mouth and looked up at herself. She looked pale in the mirror.


    When she read novels and watched films and TV series, she felt that morning sickness was quite


    common, and she never thought it was a big deal. But now that she was the one with morning


    sickness, she suddenly realized that vomiting was torture!


    And she still didn¡¯t know what to do with this child!


    Lillian smoothened her clothes. When she walked out of the bathroom, she suddenly paused in her


    tracks. Her face was already pale from the vomiting, but it turned even paler now.


    At that moment, Callum was sitting in the chair with an examination report in his hand.


    That was her¡­ pregnancy test report!


    Shivering, Lillian rushed up to snatch the report from his hand. At that moment, her only wish was


    that he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what the data meant.


    But before she could touch the report, he had already raised his hand. Hence, her hand could only


    grab at air instead of the report.


    Then, he turned around. There was a rare look of shock in his beautiful and deep eyes.


    Over the years, he had be more and more reserved, so he was rarely shocked about things


    these days. But at that moment, the report in his hand had summoned raging waves in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ pregnant?¡± Callum murmured to Lillian.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t look pregnant, do I? Give me back my report,¡± Lillian said. There was only some data


    regarding her blood in the report, but it didn¡¯t state that she was pregnant. No matter what, she had


    nned to deny it until the very end.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    ¡°Anyone with a bit ofmon sense would have been able to tell that you are pregnant by looking


    at the report. Unless the doctor you consulted doesn¡¯t even have that bit of a good sense,¡± Callum


    said with a


    sneer.


    Lillian clenched her teeth and kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°Whether I¡¯m pregnant or not, it


    is still none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You are carrying my child. Please exin to me how this is none of my business?¡± Callum


    snapped. ¡°Maybe because the baby might, not be yours?¡± Lillian responded instinctively, without


    even realizing what that might imply.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the private room turned tense. Callum¡¯s eyes darkened, and he


    said through gritted teeth, ¡°So, whose baby is it then? Is it Jerick¡¯s?


    Lillian felt as if an invisible hand was choking her, making her unable to say a word at that moment.


    Callum¡¯s gaze made her feel a sense of danger. She felt that if she really said yes to that question,


    Jerick would be in hot water.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not Jerick¡¯s,¡± Lillian stammered stiffly after some time.


    Callum¡¯s heart throbbed when he saw her pale face and trembling body. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me? I almost lost my temper with her just now. I was ecstatic when I found out that she was


    pregnant. I lost my temper because she was trying to deny it was my baby.¡± When Callum heard the


    denial, his heart, which had soared after seeing the report, felt like it had been doused with cold


    water.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t eat this food just now, right? Then I¡¯ll ask someone to take these back and bring you


    some that are more suitable for pregnant women,¡± Callum said, taking the initiative to change the


    topic. Then he called the waiter over and ordered a different set of dishes.


    ¡°Is there anything particr you want to eat?¡± Callum asked again as he ordered for Lillian.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any appetite. You don¡¯t need to order anything for me,¡± Lillian said.


    However, Callum ignored her and ordered several dishes. But this time, all of them were mildly


    vored.


    Lillian lowered her head and started taking small bites out of the food. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t feel


    like throwing up the food that she was eating now.


    Callum was still holding on to the report and staring intently at Lillian.


    He thought, ¡®She is carrying my baby, our flesh and blood. There is a tiny new life growing in her


    belly


    now.


    In the past, I had been filled with expectations of bringing a baby into our lives. But it was just that,


    at that time, there were too many worrying things in the White family. So, I had been stuck in a


    dilemma-wanting Lillian to get pregnant yet afraid she would actually get pregnant. And when she


    had been injured grievously, I had actually been grateful that she wasn¡¯t


    pregnant. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how heartbroken she would have been if she had lost our child


    because of her injury.¡¯


    Although Lillian had her head lowered, she could still feel Callum¡¯s stare on her throughout the


    meal. It made her feel like she was some circus animal.


    ¡°I have never intended for Callum to know about my pregnancy from the beginning. Unfortunately,


    fate decided to intervene, so now I can only resolve myself to it. As for Callum¡­ I wonder what is


    his stand on this issue?¡± Lillian pondered.


    Lillian was filled with uncertainty. Finally, when she couldn¡¯t keep it to herself anymore, she lifted her


    head and said to Callum, ¡°C-Can you return my report¡­¡±


    She had to stop before she could finish her words because the eyes of the man sitting opposite her


    were red. There were unshed tears in his deep, dark eyes that looked as if they would start


    streaming down his face any moment now.


    She thought, I never realized a man could look so captivating, even with unshed tears glistening in


    his


    eyes,


    13


    08:58


    I don¡¯t think I can look away from him.''¡±


    Callum was embarrassed when he realized Lillian had lifted her head and was looking at him. He


    looked. away from her and raised his hand to wipe his face. When he turned toward Lillian again,


    there were no signs of tears in his eyes.


    ¡°The report will stay with me for now,¡± said Callum calmly.


    Lillian was stunned before she came to her senses and asked, ¡°Who do you think you are to be


    doing that?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you forgetting the fact that I¡¯m the father of the baby you are carrying?¡± Callum drawled.


    Her breath hitched when she heard that. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to respond to that,¡± Lillian thought.


    And what he said next made her furious. ¡°This is evidence so that you won¡¯t renounce my rights as


    the father in the future!¡±


    ¡°I-I have never reneged on any of our dealings before this,¡± Lillian fumed.


    ¡°You came to have dinner with me just so that you can back out of paying for the damage you did to


    my car, right?¡± Callum teased.


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t going to back out of that. At most, I just wanted to persuade you to set a lower price when


    you asked me to pay for the damages,¡± Lillian stammered, trying to refute his ims.


    ¡°So, you had no ns to renege on paying for the car damage, then?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lillian blurted out.


    ¡°So you will take responsibility for me too, then?¡± Callum asked. His thin lips parted slightly as his


    pitch-ck eyes stared fixedly at her.


    It was an unforgettable look that made Lillian remember all the things they had shared between


    them. Lillian felt like she had been tricked into falling into Callum¡¯s trap by his clever way of


    rationalizing things. She smiled awkwardly before swiftly lowering her head and continuing to eat.


    A trace of disappointment shed in Callum¡¯s eyes.


    He thought, ¡®Why¡­ does she still not want to be with me? Even though she is pregnant with my


    child now, she is still trying to resist me.


    As of now, the curse has not beenpletely removed from my body yet. When I have been


    completely detoxified, and there are no more obstacles or dangers between us¡­ I will tell her


    everything.


    By the time they were done with the meal, Lillian felt like she had been through hell and back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Callum said. ¡°Later, I will ask the driver to pick up your car and park it at your


    house.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about the payment for damages to the car?¡± Lillian asked worriedly. She hadn¡¯t


    forgotten the ultimate goal of having this meal with him.


    He nced at her eyes, which were filled with anxiety, and asked, ¡°When is your next prenatal


    examination?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned by his question. ¡°What is he asking me about this now? What the heck


    does it have to do with his car damages?¡± Lillian wondered.


    ¡°In two weeks,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you then,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian thought in shock. ¡°Y-You want to apany me for the doctor¡¯s appointment?¡± she


    stammered.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Callum asked indifferently.


    ¡°Of course, there is a problem! It is a major issue, all right! If he apanies me to the prenatal


    examination, everyone will know I¡¯m pregnant and carrying his child!¡± Lillianmented inwardly. ¡°I


    can go to the prenatal examination myself. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with it,¡± Lillian said,


    smiling awkwardly before reminding him again. ¡°About the payment for the car damages¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the prenatal examination in two weeks, and then we can talk about the


    payment for the car damages,¡± Callum said.


    08:38 T


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help howling in her heart. She wondered, ¡°Why wait another two weeks to settle this?


    But the bigger problem is¡­ Callum wants to apany me to the prenatal examination!¡±


    Lillian got into Callum¡¯s car with a bitter face.


    The car arrived at the entrance to Lillian¡¯s residential area. She opened the door and was about to


    get off when Callum suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± Lillian asked, looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Lillian, do you think fate is trying to pull us back together?¡± Callum asked with a slight smile. His


    face was pale again, but his eyes seemed to shine as bright as the stars in the sky.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    In the end, Lillian didn¡¯t say anything but broke free from Callum and got out of the car.


    Callum didn¡¯t lower his head until her figure vanished from his sight. He then looked at his slightly


    trembling hands. The touch just now had once again sent waves of pain surging through his body.


    But¡­ he thought, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the curse can be removed from my body. By then, I¡¯ll


    definitely be with Lillian!¡±


    When Callum returned to the mansion, Madeline was already waiting there.


    During this period, she woulde to the mansion every few days to remove the curse from


    Callum¡¯s body. It required seven times in total to remove it altogether.


    But since the process was extremely painful, some people died because they couldn¡¯t endure the


    pain! Once the curse removal began, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. Otherwise, the side effects would be


    even more


    severe.


    ¦§


    ¡°Let¡¯s start, Callum said to Madeline faintly.


    ¡°Is it worth it for her?¡± Madeline said sarcastically. ¡°I heard that she is still with Jerick. It seems that


    she doesn¡¯t want to be with you. Why haven¡¯t you told her about the curse yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Callum said coldly.


    ¡°Why keep it from her? Tell her how much you suffered for her back then, and she¡¯d probably be


    willing to be with you right away,¡± Madeline said, expressing her puzzlement on the matter.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Callum was beating around the bush and hesitating to exin to


    Lillian what had happened in the past.


    ¡°Just do what you¡¯re supposed to do, and I will naturally adhere to the contract. However, if you


    dare say anything inappropriate to Lillian, I can assure you that you won¡¯t get a single penny,¡±


    Callum warned. ¡°You¡­¡± Madeline red fiercely at Callum. She couldn¡¯t understand why Callum


    was so determined to keep it hidden from Lillian. His stern warning indicated his unwillingness to let


    Lillian know about this


    matter.


    When Callum forcibly endured that inhuman pain while removing the curse, Madeline suddenly


    shuddered as if she understood something.


    She thought, ¡®No way, Callum¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t survive the seven times of


    curse removal? Afraid that if he dies, Lillian will be heartbroken, so he chooses to say nothing.


    Is Callum nning to tell Lillian only after he seeds?


    How is that possible? How could there be such a man?¡¯


    With shock in her eyes, she looked at that handsome face, now contorted with pain. Her heart was


    growing more jealous by the moment.


    She envied Lillian, such an ordinary woman who could capture Callum¡¯s heart to such an extent.


    Even if he was misunderstood, even if he endured such pain alone, he seemed willingly devoted.


    She thought, ¡°What¡¯s so special about Lillian?¡±


    Meanwhile, while Madeline harbored jealousy, Lillian, at this moment, was sighing in her bedroom.


    She was considering whether to give birth to the child.


    Although she was really reluctant to give up the child, if she chose to give birth, not only would she


    face all kinds of criticism in the future, but her parents would also face judgmental stares from


    others.


    It seemed that the solution was either to abort the baby when others didn¡¯t know or¡­ to marry


    Callum.


    Married? She and Callumn¡­ Lillian smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would start to think


    about this after breaking up for five years.


    But if she were to marry for the sake of the child, would such a marriage bring happiness?


    Lillian gently stroked her abdomen and fell into thought.


    On the other hand, in the hospital ward, Rosalie was a little surprised when she learned that


    Jonathan intended to let Felix stay with Jennifer in the Youngblood residence.


    08:58 D


    ¡°But his rtionship with the Youngblood family¡­¡± Rosalie hesitated. Although she never wanted to


    impose her grudge against Yvette on the child, Yvette was now in jail and would likely be sentenced


    severelyter. What would the child think of it? Would he harbor resentment toward the Youngblood


    family?


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Felix would hate her, but she was more afraid that he would hurt Jennifer and


    Guillermo, and also¡­ Zekiah, who wouldter reside in the Youngblood residence.


    As a mother, she wanted to protect her child well!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure someone keeps an eye on him!¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Jen seems to quite like him now. If


    we forcibly separate them, it might make Jen even more interested in him! Kids always like ying


    with toys that require a bit ofpetition, right? But if you put the toy in front of her, maybe she


    won¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°But Felix is not a toy,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just finding a ymate for Jen. If she continues to like him, then I have a way to


    ensure he won¡¯t dare to harm her. If she loses interest in him, we can send him away from the


    Youngblood family,¡± Jonathan said.


    A child wouldn¡¯t make him think that it was a big deal. Besides, Felix should have listened to what


    he said to Jennifer that night.


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment, but she could only go along with it for now. What worried her even


    more now was whether Zekiah would be willing to recognize her and Jonathan, and also¡­ the


    issue with the operation on her hands.


    Speaking of which, rather than worrying about her hands, she was more concerned that if the


    operation failed, he would feel even more guilty and me himself.


    The next day, Jonathan went to discuss the operation with Levi. Rosalie took a walk in the hospital¡¯s


    small park to catch some fresh air. A caregiver arranged by Jonathan was by her side, and some


    bodyguards stood a bit farther away, clearly there to protect her.


    At this moment, a figure walked toward Rosalie. But before he could get close to her, he was


    stopped by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Rosalie, I just want to have a word with you before your operation,¡± Calvin looked at the person not


    far away and said slowly.


    Rosalie said to the bodyguards, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand in the way. Mr. Gunner won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Then she turned to the caregiver beside her and said, ¡°You also step back a bit. I need to have a


    private conversation with Mr. Gunner.¡±


    The caregiver hesitated, but under Rosalie¡¯s insistence, she still walked away about 100 feet.


    Calvin walked to Rosalie and asked, ¡°How are your hands these days?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s suitable for operation,¡± Rosalie replied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Calvin nced at Rosalie¡¯s bandaged hands. ¡°Have you ever regretted holding my hand like that


    that day? If you had let go of me, perhaps your hands wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad condition now.¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie found it a little funny that Calvin and Jonathan asked her the same


    question. ¡°I have never regretted it. At that time, if you hadn¡¯t pushed me away and passed Zeki to


    me, the one who fell would be me. You saved me and Zeki, so I definitely would save you. Even if it


    weren¡¯t you, I would do the same thing to someone else,¡± Rosalie said seriously.


    Calvin smiled bitterly. ¡°You are still the same as when you were a child. At that time, you grabbed


    my hand desperately. I really miss those times¡­¡±


    ¡°But people can¡¯t live holding on to their childhood memories forever. People will grow up,¡± Rosalie


    said. as an implication to him to let go of the past.


    Of course, he understood her implication.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. People always grow up,¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°Rosalie, you once said that even if I


    found. you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me. Is that really true?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. Her heart slightly skipped a beat when she met Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    His gaze was as if he knew what she would say, but still wanted to hear her words in person so he


    couldpletely give up on her.


    Perhaps giving up was a good thing for him.


    Rosalie nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even at that time, he just sat by and did nothing on your case to maximize the benefits of


    Youngblood Group, but you still loved him. Is that so?¡± Calvin asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to forgive him because he is the person who loves me the most in this world, and I also


    love him the most,¡± Rosalie said firmly.


    ¡°Forgive him?¡± Calvin smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°But I¡­ would never forgive him, not only


    because he sat by and did nothing as you went to jail back then, but also because¡­¡±


    His voice paused for a while and did not continue his words. It was pointless at present to tell her


    that Jonathan was the one who tricked him into thinking Fiona was the one he sought.


    It was initially Jonathan¡¯s fault, but it was his own faultter.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Well, forget it. You¡¯ll undergo a surgery tomorrow. I got you this to bring you luck for a smooth and


    sessful surgery.¡± As Calvin spoke that, he took out an amulet from his pocket and handed it to


    Rosalie. Rosalie looked at the amulet and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Actually¡­ you don¡¯t need to get


    me an amulet or anything. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just take it. Help me ease my guilt,¡± Calvin interrupted. ¡°Your hand injury is getting worse because


    you saved me. I will be relieved if this amulet is around you.¡±


    After saying that, Calvin took a step forward and put the amulet in Rosalie¡¯s hospital gown pocket.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ll pray for your surgery to go smoothly. I will leave Strico after this. I have a project


    abroad that I may not be able to return in a few years, but¡­ I still wish you good health and


    happiness,¡± Calvin murmured.


    Perhaps because he had gone through life-and-death situations, he was finally willing to bury his


    obsessions in his heart.


    Even though he was unwilling to ept it, what he wanted most was that she could be happy.


    She saved him twice in his life, so¡­ That was enough for him, indeed.


    He slowly raised his hands and then held Rosalie¡¯s bandaged hands.


    Rosalie subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hands, but Calvin said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. I


    just want¡­ to take a look at your hands properly. Rosalie, please fulfill my wish, okay?¡±


    His usual indifferent tone was filled with begging at that moment, and he even choked up.


    Rosalie was silent. She knew that Calvin was saying goodbye to her.


    She did not withdraw her hands anymore. Meanwhile, Calvin held Rosalie¡¯s hands and watched


    quietly.


    He would remember those hands for years and forever. He told himself, ¡°Even if I died, I will never


    08:58 D


    forget this pair of hands which had grabbed me tightly in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, you love Jonathan in this life, but¡­ If there is a next life, will you be with me-¡±


    ¡°She will only be with me even in her next life!¡± a cold and indifferent voice interrupted Calvin.


    Calvin¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. He raised his head and looked past Rosalie and saw Jonathan


    standing not far away.


    Jonathan stared at Calvin with a dark and hostile look in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡± The bodyguards around Jonathan spoke.


    Rosalie turned to look at Jonathan and naturally took her hands out of Calvin¡¯s palm. In an instant,


    Calvin only felt that his palms were empty.


    Jonathan stepped forward and said to Calvin, ¡°Calvin, Rosie will be mine in this life, the next life,


    and all her future lifetimes! So stop thinking about it!¡±


    Calvin stared at the man in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. You must get


    whatever you want by whatever means you can or even give others no chance!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s what I want, why should I give someone else a chance?¡± Jonathan retorted.


    The two men looked at each other, and the atmosphere became awkward and tensed up again.


    Rosalie quickly said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon, I¡­ I¡¯m a bit tired. I want to go back to the ward for rest. Let¡¯s


    go back to the ward first!¡±


    Only did Jonathan turn around and look at Rosalie. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the ward.¡±


    As he spoke, he bent down and scooped her up in his arms.


    Rosalie could not help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Jon. I¡­ I can walk by myself.¡± She only hurt her


    fingers, not her feet.


    ¡°I know, but I want to hold you like this and walk back,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie went speechless and suddenly did not know what to say.


    Calvin stood still, sneered, and thought mockingly, ¡°Jonathan apparently did it on purpose to show


    off. Hah¡­ His possessiveness is still the same as before.¡±


    Even though Rosalie would be his lifetime regret, and even if he did not intend to forgive Jonathan


    for what he had done back then, he still hoped that Jonathan could treat Rosalie well so she could


    get her true happiness.


    He would wait until Rosalie¡¯s surgery to end the next day before leaving Strico.


    ¡°Rosalie¡¯s surgery must be sessful¡­¡± Calvin thought.


    Jonathan carried Rosalie back to the ward and carefully put her on the bed.


    ¡°Calvin came to see you. What did you talk about?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Nothing. He just wished me a smooth surgery tomorrow,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalie added, ¡°Oh, by the way, he also told me he would take over a project and leave Strico for


    several years. I think Calvin should have let go of his feelings for me. The reason he came to see


    me today is more likely to say goodbye to me.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Jonathan gently pursed his lips. ¡°If he has truly let go, he wouldn¡¯t talk about the next life with you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just seekingfort?¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Who knows if there really is a next life?¡±


    ¡°If there is, would you be willing to give him a chance in the next life, to be with him?¡± he asked. ¡°Are


    you jealous?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he said, his expression deadly serious.


    Rosalie was taken aback, her serious expression softening. ¡°If there really is a next life, then I hope,


    in the next life, I still meet you. I am not the person Calvin is destined to be with. He will surely meet


    a woman who truly deserves his love, and who will love him back!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He lifted his hand and embraced her, gently rubbing her


    cheek against his. ¡°Then in the next life, I will definitely meet you early and protect you with


    everything I have, ensuring you won¡¯t suffer any pain.¡±


    His gentle voice flowed like a warm stream, melting her heart. Rosalie smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    If there really was a next life, she hoped that in that life, they could meet earlier, with fewer


    obstacles, and more happiness.


    Rosalie¡¯s surgery was scheduled for nine in the morning the next day.


    Levi would be operating, assisted by two experts from Strico. Outside the operating room, a team of


    experts was present to observe and analyze the procedure through live footage.


    Three contingency ns were prepared, aiming for a wless operation.


    Lillian and Amelia also came to the hospital.


    Amelia looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about this major event. If I hadn¡¯t talked with


    Lillian, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were going into surgery.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d worry. I wanted to wait until the surgery was sessful to tell you.


    What about the concession stand? How is it being managed today?¡±


    ¡°My mom is taking care of it; everything is fine,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°But I heard from Lillian that Zeki is


    the child you lost. What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡± When Lillian mentioned her son Zekiah, a hint of joy appeared on


    Rosalie¡¯s face. After the surgery, Rosalie longed to see Zekiah, to hold him close.


    She owed him too much.


    Time flew, and it was soon nine in the morning. Rosalie seemed calm, but Jonathan appeared


    nervous. ¡°Jon, it¡¯s just a surgery. Don¡¯t worry. Moreover, there are so many experts here!¡± Rosalie


    comforted. ¡°Yes, there are many experts. Your hand will definitely be fine,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Even if the surgery fails, it¡¯s okay. With advanced technology, there are other solutions. Besides,


    even without my hand, I can do many other things,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such ominous things. Your hand¡­ will be fine!¡± Jonathan said. He was not a


    superstitious person, but now, he was afraid her words mighte true.


    The more he cared about her, the more cautious he became.


    The time for surgery arrived, and Rosalie was wheeled into the operating room. Lillian, Amelia, and


    Jonathan waited outside.


    Carlos, who was with Jonathan, spoke to Lillian and Amelia. ¡°The surgery will take a while. You can


    go back and wait. I will inform you once there¡¯s a result.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital and wait for her. I want to see here out of the operating room


    safely,¡± Lillian said. Moreover, even if she went home now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay too. I came today to apany her through the surgery,¡± Amelia added.


    Carlos looked at Jonathan, who said to Lillian and Amelia, ¡°If you need anything, just tell Carlos. He


    will assist you.¡±


    08:59


    Having said that, Jonathan sat alone on a bench in front of the operating room, his head slightly


    lowered. He sat quietly, waiting for the surgery¡¯s oue.


    Seeing Jonathan like this, Amelia felt happy for Rosalie. She had found the right person. Despite


    the separation, and even though Jonathan had once forgotten about Rosalie, the one he loved had


    always


    been her.


    Finding true love in one¡¯s lifetime was a rare thing.


    As for Amelia, she thought about herself and Warren. Their love had eroded amidst


    misunderstandings and mistakes.


    She once believed that not loving Warren would be difficult.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However,ter, she realized that not loving someone was not that hard after all.


    Even with Warren¡¯s liver inside her body, she could let go of her resentment and forgive him, but


    she would never love him again.


    Since theirst confrontation near the concession stand, Warren¡¯s car hadn¡¯t been seen around the


    area. In fact, not seeing each other was probably the best ending for them.


    At that moment, a retching sound suddenly came from beside Amelia. She saw Lillian covering her


    mouth and hurriedly rushing toward the restroom.


    Frowning slightly, Amelia stood up and followed her.


    Lillian was vomiting in the restroom, and it took her a while before she finally stopped. She was


    gasping for air as she walked out of the cubicle.


    As she emerged, she ran into Amelia.


    Lillian walked to the sink, rinsed her mouth, and wiped her lips with a tissue.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Amelia asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    Lillian smiled self-deprecatingly, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Amelia hesitated with her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Lillian confessed bluntly.


    Amelia was surprised, despite her earlier suspicion from hearing Lillian vomiting for so long.


    However, hearing it confirmed still shocked her.


    ¡°Is it Callum¡¯s child?¡± she asked.


    Lillian¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°Is it that easy to guess? I thought it would be hard for anyone to figure


    it


    out.¡±


    ¡°Callum is the only person you¡¯ve ever truly loved, right? Besides, you met him again recently, so it


    isn¡¯t too hard to guess,¡± Amelia said.


    What she didn¡¯t say was, given Lillian¡¯s personality, if she were impregnated by a man she didn¡¯t


    love, she would have taken legal action against him a long time ago.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so easily. I was drunk that day and didn¡¯t even know what I was doing,¡±


    Lillian said.


    ¡°What are your ns now?¡± Amelia asked.


    Lillian fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This child wasn¡¯t part of my n. If I have


    this child, I¡¯ll be criticized unless I marry Callum. But I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid that Callum doesn¡¯t love you that much?¡±


    ¡°What he loves most is his career, his sess. His upbringing destined him to pursue all possible


    benefits and positions. I don¡¯t really see anything wrong with that. After all, now dictates that one


    must choose love over career.¡±


    Lillian paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I marry him, I¡¯ll love him too much. Yet, I


    can¡¯t be as carefree as him. If he decides to divorce me one day, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Amelia gently patted Lillian on the shoulder. ¡°Regardless of whether you want this child or not, you


    have the right to choose. But once you make a decision, don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    Lillian was stunned and looked at Amelia. ¡°Well¡­ Amelia, do you regret having Aiden?¡±


    ¡°I never regretted giving birth to him. I even felt lucky to have him. Without him, I might have lost the


    courage to live a long time ago. He is my spiritual support,¡± Amelia said.


    Lillian lowered her head, looking at her belly which was still t. ¡°What about me¡­ What will this


    child be for me? A sce, or a burden?¡± she thought.


    Rosalie¡¯s surgery waspleted after eight hours. The procedure went smoothly, following the


    most optimal surgical methods. There were no unexpected incidents during the operation.


    However, the true oue depended on her recovery post-surgery.


    Levi, looking weary, came out and shared the news with the crowd waiting at the operating room¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Sabatini, thank you. If you ever need anything in the future, I¡¯ll be there to help!¡± Jonathan said.


    In Strico, getting such a promise from Jonathan was extremely rare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Let¡¯s wait and see how she recovers,¡± Levi said, then walked away.


    Due to the anesthesia, Rosalie hadn¡¯t regained consciousness


    yet.


    Lillian and Amelia said to Jonathan, ¡°She won¡¯t have the energy to greet us when she wakes up.


    We should go back for now ande see her another day.¡± They felt more at ease now that they


    knew the surgery¡¯s


    oue.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jonathan agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone fetch you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I drove here. I¡¯ll take Amelia home,¡± Lillian said.


    At that moment, Levi entered his private lounge in the hospital, only to find Calvin sitting there.


    ¡°How did the surgery go?¡± Calvin asked hurriedly. N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°If you were so concerned, why didn¡¯t you wait at the operating room¡¯s door?¡± Levi asked.


    ¡°You know why,¡± Calvin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Strico tonight. I just want to know if her surgery was


    sessful before I go.¡±


    When he said this, there was a trace of loneliness on his face.


    Seeing Calvin¡¯s expression, Levi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The surgery went very well, better than I


    expected. However, the extent of her recovery will depend on her postoperative condition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Calvin said, smiling faintly. This smile seemed to dispel some of his destion.


    As long as she was okay, it was the best oue for him.


    ¡°How long will you be leaving Strico?¡± Levi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on the project over there. Maybe I cane back in half a year, or maybe


    I won¡¯t be back for three to five years,¡± Calvin said..


    09:00 D


    Levi didn¡¯t say anything more. Calvin stood up. ¡°Wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll visit you at the clinic.


    I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s tall figure walked out of the lounge. Levi muttered to himself, ¡°This kid, I wonder when he¡¯ll


    be able to let go of Rosalie.¡±


    Calvin reached the parking lot and was about to get his car when he suddenly stopped. Standing in


    front of him was Jonathan.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Rosalie in the ward? Yet you¡¯re here blocking me?¡± Calvin mocked.


    ¡°The anesthesia hasn¡¯t passed yet, and it will be another hour before she wakes up,¡± Jonathan


    remarked casually. ¡°But what about you? Why did youe to the hospital and sneak around,


    avoiding everyone?¡± ¡°Are you hoping that Rosalie will know I¡¯ve been waiting outside during her


    surgery?¡± Calvin asked, a mocking smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Your flight is at eight o¡¯clock tonight, isn¡¯t it? Is that where you¡¯re heading now?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know quite well. Yes, I¡¯m heading to the airport now,¡± Calvin said, seemingly


    unsurprised that Jonathan knew his flight time.


    As Calvin spoke, he walked towards his car, opened the door, and got in the driver¡¯s seat. Just as


    Calvin was about to close the door, Jonathan¡¯s hand suddenly pressed firmly against it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Rosalie about what happened back then?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Although he didn¡¯t specify what he meant, Calvin understood exactly what he was referring to. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t tell her for her sake. If you don¡¯t want her to know how despicable you truly are, it¡¯s best to


    keep your dark side hidden. She¡¯s honest and just, and I doubt she can tolerate your shadows.¡±


    Jonathan leaned in closer, his gaze icy as he stared at Calvin. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that


    anymore. Rosalie will be my wife in this life and the next. Calvin, remember this well: she will never


    be with you!¡±


    With those words hanging in the air, Jonathan closed the car door and walked away. Calvin nced


    at Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure before starting the car and driving away.


    ¡°Perhaps this lifetime is beyond hope, but what about the next one? Who could predict the future? If


    there truly is a next life, I hope I could meet Rosalie earlier, and¡­ we wouldn¡¯t have to part ways,¡±


    Calvin thought.


    Lillian apanied Amelia back to the concession stand. They shared a meal, and thankfully, her


    unborn child cooperated, sparing her another bout of nausea.


    When it was time for Lillian to leave, Amelia reminded her, ¡°Drive carefully. You¡¯re not alone


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Lillian assured her before driving back to her own home.


    However, upon entering her house, her attention was immediately drawn to the multitude of delivery


    boxes that filled the room.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    ¡°Why are there so many parcels?¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours. It¡¯s not easy for you to make some money, so why do you buy so many things at


    once?¡± Abigail grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to save some money? How much did you spend on


    these things?¡± ¡°Mine?¡± Lillian was stunned. There were at least 30 parcels.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t buy anything online recently!


    Lillian casually opened a parcel and saw that it contained a bottlebeled ¡°folic acid.¡± She


    shuddered and hurriedly grabbed the parcels. ¡°Well, Mom, I¡¯ll take these things back to my room


    first. Well, I¡¯m not going to trouble you!¡±


    With that, she hurriedly picked up the parcels in the living room and returned to her room. She


    closed the door behind her and started opening up the parcels.


    The more parcels she opened, the more shocked Lillian became.


    Among the parcels, there were not only food for pregnant women but also books about pregnancy.


    Other than that, some parcels contained baby supplies and skin care products for pregnant women


    to prevent stretch marks. There was also a set of pillows for pregnant women to sleep.


    Lillian was only d that she didn¡¯t open the parcels in front of her parents, or she would be


    shelled!


    The name and address of the recipient on the delivery box were all hers. She figured Callum was


    the only one who would send those things to her.


    Lillian quickly picked up her phone and dialed Callum¡¯s number.


    Not long after, Callum¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone. ¡°Lillian?¡±


    ¡°Did you buy those parcels and send them to my house?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Yes. Have you received them?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Yes. There are more than 30 parcels,¡± Lillian said angrily.


    ¡°You only received more than 30?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Wait. How¡­ How many packages have you sent to my house?¡±


    ¡°About a hundred. I think the things are useful for you,¡± he said.


    She was rendered speechless and felt defeated. ¡°Oh, my! Are you so rich that you don¡¯t know


    where else to spend?¡±


    ¡°You are the only person who I¡¯m willing to spend my money on,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian¡¯s breath hitched, and she said, ¡°Hurry up and take these things back. You can take the rest


    when they arrive at my house. I don¡¯t need them!¡±


    ¡°If you have all these things, I can take them back. But if you don¡¯t have them, just leave them at


    your ce,¡± he said.


    ¡°Callum, if I use these things that you give me, won¡¯t my parents know I¡¯m pregnant? Do you think


    they¡¯re blind? How can I exin this matter to them, then?¡± Lillian grumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°Just exin it the way you should. Are you going to hide it from them for the rest of your life?¡±


    Callum asked. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hide it from them for the rest of my life? If I¡­¡± At that point, she caught herself, bit her


    lip, and fell silent.


    Callum didn¡¯t say anything either.


    For a moment, a suffocating silence lingered in the air.


    After a while, Lillian heard Callum¡¯s voiceing from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you nning to


    abort the child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually,¡± she said timidly. Inexplicably, she felt scared when Callum asked her


    that question.


    It was as if it would be an evil thing to have an abortion.


    09:00


    ¡°Anyway, send someone to take all these things back,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Are you so afraid that your parents will know about your pregnancy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How could I not be afraid?¡± she said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m single and unmarried now. Do you think it is a


    glorious thing to be pregnant?¡±


    Especially since her parents were quite conservative, if they really knew it, she would be severely


    punished.


    ¡°In that case, as long as we get married, your parents won¡¯t object, right?¡± Callum said.


    ¡°Mafried?¡± Lillian was astounded. Although she had thought about that n, she didn¡¯t expect


    Callum toe up with it so quickly, not to mention doing so over the phone.


    ¡°If we get married, it¡¯s just a matter of righteousness to have a child.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s breath hitched. Hearing that, she sniffled. She recalled asking him what they should do if


    she became pregnant in the past, and he had also answered in those exact words.


    ¡°Callum, do you think I should marry you happily if you say so? You can¡¯t even get my parents¡¯


    blessings for us to get married, so what right do you have to bring it up so casually? Do you know


    how much my parents hated you after we broke up back then?¡± Her voice choked, and after saying


    that, she directly. ended the call.


    What happened back then was agonizing to her, but it was simrly a tormenting period for her


    parents. In her most difficult time, the person she could¡¯ve relied on suggested they broke up. To her


    parents, that was already a form of betrayal of their family¡¯s trust.


    At that time, Lillian¡¯s parents also wholeheartedly believed Callum would be a member of the


    Quinn family and their son-inw.


    Lillian sat on the bed, sobbing. Even if she tried to stop her tears from flowing at that moment, she


    couldn¡¯t stop them!


    It was as if the emotions she had been suppressing all along were bursting forth at that instant.


    When she was at work the next day, she went to the office with dark circles under her eyes, which


    attracted spections from colleagues.


    When they were about to get off work, Jerick sent her a message: [I¡¯ll pick you up and go to the GB


    concertter.]


    Lillian was stunned. She had forgotten that matter because too many things had happenedtely.


    When she heard that the GB concert would be held in Strico, she wanted to see it but couldn¡¯t buy


    tickets at all. So when she had dinner with Jerick, she casually mentioned it to him.


    Unexpectedly, two dayster, Jerick told her that he had bought tickets and asked her to go to the


    GB concert with him.


    Originally, she was quite looking forward to the concert. After all, it was her favorite celebrity group.


    The sight of five handsome guys performing at the same time was quite an enjoyable experience.


    But now, she had a lot on her mind.


    Looking at the message from Jerick, Lillian hesitated for a moment and replied: [Okay.] After all, she


    had to rify things with him sooner orter.


    When it was time to get off work, Lillian walked downstairs and saw Jerick¡¯s car parked across the


    road. She stepped forward and got in the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s two hours away from the concert. Why don¡¯t we eat something first?¡± Jerick asked.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    ¡°All right then,¡± Lillian replied.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jerick asked.


    ¡°Just something light,¡± Lillian said.


    They came to a restaurant near the concert venue and ordered some light dishes.


    While eating, Lillian felt sick again and hurried to the restroom to throw up.


    After vomiting for a long time, she came out.


    Jerick asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s morning sickness.¡± Lillian did not hide it. After all, she had asked him out to tell him the truth.


    ¡°Morning sickness?¡± Jerick was stunned, and his expression froze as if he could not react at once.


    ¡°When women get pregnant, some of us will experience morning sickness because of the


    hormone,¡± Lillian exined.


    Jerick said, ¡°I know what morning sickness is. Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pregnant. Sorry,¡± she said as she looked at him with her clear eyes.


    you are


    Jerick suddenly understood why he had a good impression of Lillian. She was a very genuine


    person. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. We agreed to be ordinary friends.¡± Jerick said, ¡°But


    pregnant now. You can¡¯t go to the concertter. How about we give these two tickets to those who


    squat outside and cannot buy them? Let¡¯s make the best use of them.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You got the tickets with great difficulty. Let me pay you back. I can¡¯t expect you to pay for


    them,¡± Lillian said hurriedly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jerick said, ¡°What are your ns for the future? Have you told Callum about this?¡±


    Lillian was immediately depressed. She did not even say that the baby belonged to Callum, but as


    long as others knew she was pregnant, they would guess that the child belonged to Callum!


    ¡°Is it that easy to guess?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ Well, he knows,¡± Lillian said vaguely.


    Seeing that, Jerick did not continue to ask but said, ¡°If you need any help in the future, juste to


    me. I will try my best to help you.¡±


    Lillian looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? It¡¯s normal for friends to help one another. Lillian, no matter what happens, I


    wish you happiness,¡± Jerick said sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lillian bit her lower lip slightly as she faced the kind man. She felt that she had let


    Jerick down.


    After dinner, they came to the guild hall of the concert venue. Jerick gave the tickets to the young


    couple who were squatting outside the concert venue because they did not manage to procure the


    tickets. ¡°Thank you!¡± The other party was very grateful. ¡°I wish both of you a happy life that is filled


    with love!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lillian was about to rify their rtionship, but the couple had already rushed


    toward the entrance with the tickets in hand.


    Lillian could only look at Jerick awkwardly.


    Jerick said, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His casualness made her feel less embarrassed. Suddenly, a thought urred to her, and she said,


    ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t tell anyone about my pregnancy. My¡­ I haven¡¯t told my parents.¡±


    Jerick was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Is it because


    Callum is not willing to bear the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian blinked and was stunned for a moment when she heard what Jerick said.


    ¡°Callum refused to take responsibility, so you dare not tell your parents about your pregnancy?¡±


    Jerick


    09:00


    asked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t tell my parents because¡­¡± But before Lillian could finish her words, a voice had


    already intervened. ¡°Who exactly is the one who refused to take responsibility?¡±


    Lillian trembled and felt a chill all over her body. Then she turned around and saw Callum standing a


    few steps behind her.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! When did he get here?¡±


    Jerick was also surprised to see Callum. At that moment, the way Callum was staring at him gave


    Jerick an inexplicable chill.


    Callum walked slowly to Lillian, bent down slightly, and questioned her, ¡°What? Are you telling him


    that I¡¯m not taking responsibility for the baby?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t stand so close.¡± Lillian blushed and wanted to step back subconsciously.


    But the very next moment, his big hand was already holding her waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youin


    when you were even closer to me back then?¡± he uttered. His face looked a little pale under the


    moonlight, but there was a hint of ambiguity in his voice.


    Lillian¡¯s face suddenly turned redder, and she did not know how to retort for a moment.


    Jerick came over and said to Callum. So, Mr. White, are you willing to take responsibility for Lillian?


    Then please be a man and do what is necessary!¡±


    Facing the Chairman of White Maple Group, Jerick did not falter at all.


    Callum snorted and said, ¡°What do you know? You know nothing, yet you are trying to order me


    around. Don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?¡±


    Jerick said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I really don¡¯t understand much. But I am a friend of Lillian. Since you are


    going to have a baby with her, then you should cherish her!¡±


    ¡°Cherish her?¡± A trace of danger shed in Callum¡¯s eyes. He let go of Lillian¡¯s waist and turned to


    face Jerick. ¡°Who are you to say these words in front of me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cherish Lillian, someone else will Callum¡¯s dangerous aura made Jerick feel a little


    scared. but he still said what he wanted to say.


    Callum frowned. Seeing that things were about to go awry, Lillian quickly said to Jerick. Jerick, that¡¯s


    all for today. Although I didn¡¯t manage to watch the concert, I still want to thank you!¡±


    Naturally, Jerick understood Lillian¡¯s hint, but he still said worriedly. ¡°Do you want me to send you


    back? As soon as Lillian was about to open her mouth, she felt Callum¡¯s hand firmly lock around her


    arm. She smiled awkwardly at Jerick and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll¡­ Well, Callum will send me back.¡±


    Jerick looked at Lillian and then at Callum. He knew it was not his ce to say anything, so he


    nodded. ¡°Call me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lillian responded.


    After Jerick left, Callum snorted coldly. ¡°You get along quite well with your blind date. Why? Were


    you going to watch the concert together?¡±


    Lillian turned to look at the man in front of her and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just friends with him. I wanted to


    watch the GB concert, but I didn¡¯t manage to get the tickets. Jerick helped me buy them.¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t you go in to watch?¡± He asked.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how noisy a concert


    can be. It¡¯ll be troublesome if I get bumped into inside.¡± Lillian wondered why Callum didn¡¯t consider


    the risk, for he had attended many concerts with her before.


    His eyes suddenly softened. ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of hurting the baby in your stomach?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She choked and said nothing.


    Callum¡¯s voice sounded in her ear again. ¡°Just now, Jerick thought you were pregnant and that I


    refused to take responsibility for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding on his part,¡± she hurriedly said.


    ¡°So, do you want me to be responsible for you?¡± he said.


    Her eyes met his. In an instant, her heart was jolted as if she was going to sink into his gaze.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want me to take responsibility?¡± The voice¡¯s bewitching allure made her want


    to nod in agreement.


    She thought, ¡®No¡­ No!


    His taking responsibility has never been what I wanted.


    Lillian shook her head. And that moment, the pressure in the air suddenly dropped a lot.


    Callum¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of darkness. ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t want to marry me? You


    rather be scolded by your parents and let the child be an illegitimate child than be together


    with me?¡± She bit her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He approached her again, ¡°Lillian, do you hate me that much?¡±


    She turned away to avoid looking into his eyes. The sight of him would only confuse her already


    chaotic mind further.


    The truth was, she had no idea what she should even be doing next.


    ¡°So, if I die one day, will you be sad and regret not spending the rest of your life with me?¡± Callum


    asked abruptly.


    Lillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly turned her head and said anxiously, ¡°Why would you


    die? Aren¡¯t you in the pink of health right now?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what will happen tomorrow? A small problem today might escte quickly. If I can¡¯t


    survive it, I¡¯ll just die,¡± he muttered with a self-deprecating smile on his face.


    ¡°Just like now, I might be holding her hand, but she doesn¡¯t know about the pain I¡¯m suffering from.¡±


    The residual curse in his body would bring pain that surged intermittently like waves.


    The curse in his body had yet to be cleared, and he still needed two more sessions to do it.


    However, if he failed to endure them, he would die.


    ¡°What about you? Do you hope that I live a long and healthy life?¡± he asked in a whisper.


    ¡°My hopes are irrelevant. You now have full control over White Maple Group and have plenty of


    people to protect you. Also, the Tall family doesn¡¯t pose any threat to you anymore. If you were to


    fall sick, you can also find the best specialists to treat you,¡± Lillian said.


    Callum still asked persistently, ¡°I¡¯m only asking you if you want me to live?¡±


    With her throat seemingly burning, Lillian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I wish to see you live well.¡±


    She had never thought about killing him. What she wanted was to let go of the past with him and


    have each of them live out their lives separately.


    A smile appeared on his lips,, which spread to his eyes. In an instant, his ck obsidian eyes


    sparkled like the stars.


    ¡°Okay, since you want me to live, I will definitely live well. No matter what, I will survive!¡± He held her


    with both hands and pulled her into his arms.


    Even if such a move would only exacerbate his pain, he still embraced her tightly.


    09.00


    She would never know how much strength her words gave him to persevere through the pain.


    ¡°Lillian, wait for me. Just give me a little more time,¡± Callum murmured in a low voice.


    After the curse was removed from Callum, he would tell Lillian everything.


    In the end, Lillian still watched the concert, but in a special VIP private room, where there were no


    crowds of fans around.


    She sat in the private room and watched the scene on stage through the transparent ss in front


    of her. At the same time, there were many screens covering different angles of the stage, allowing


    her aprehensive view of the concert.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but be awed by the power of money, but watching the concert that way made


    her feel as if something wascking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not enjoying yourself?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s a little weird. One should be able to scream and shout together with everyone else.


    It¡¯s only fun if you can go crazy together with the other fans,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to watch the GB concert just to see the five men. As long as you get to see


    them, everything else didn¡¯t matter,¡± Callum repliednguidly.


    Lillian coughed abruptly. ¡°Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not just about ogling at handsome men.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to see?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Their figure!¡± Lillian thought to herself before saying, ¡°Their talent. They sing very well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Callum was skeptical.


    At this moment, music sounded again on the stage. This time, an old song with a slow rhythm was


    being yed.


    The five members of GB spread themselves around the stage while singing the love song in unison.


    However, what Lillian didn¡¯t expect was that when GB started to sing the song, Callum also


    hummed it. Suddenly, she felt all her attention being pulled toward him. It seemed as if she couldn¡¯t


    hear GB sing at all. Instead, Callum¡¯s voice was all she could hear.


    Callum¡¯s voice had a resonant masculine tone to it, yet it carried a beautiful timbre rarely seen in


    men. It sounded like an invisible feather floating gently in one¡¯s heart, invoking the imagination of


    anyone who heard it.


    By the time Callum finished his song, Lillian was utterly dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t know that Callum could sing so well. She had heard him sing when they were dating


    before, but at that time, his singing was not that good.


    ¡°What do you think? Am I talented?¡± he asked in a leisurely manner.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah.¡± She mumbled, ¡°But since well did you sing so well?¡±


    ¡°When ites to singing, one just needs to put in some effort to learn and one will be fine,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°You actually took singing lessons? Why?¡± She was surprised, as it was unlike him to take an


    interest in such activities.


    Callum looked at Lillian and said, ¡°What if I told you that I learned it back then to captivate you the


    next time we met? Would you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    In an instant, Lillian felt as if her mind was thrown into chaos.


    When the concert was over and Callum drove her back to her residential area, she was still thinking


    about what Callum had said and the song he sang.


    ¡°Someone like him actually took singing lessons so that he can sing for¡­ me?¡±


    ¡°You can talk to Jerick about your pregnancy, but don¡¯t you¡¯re not willing to tell your parents?¡±


    Callum¡¯s voice broke the silence in the car.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lillian suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°The reason I told Jerick was to make things clear,


    as I don¡¯t want to get in the way of his rtionship.¡±


    He stared intently at her. ¡°You are always concerned about Jerick What about me?¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Callum, I don¡¯t want to marry another man just for the sake


    of my child. If that¡¯s the only reason for marriage, I would rather be a single mother and raise my


    children alone just like Amelia!¡±


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t decided


    if I want to keep the baby or not.¡±


    Once the baby was born, she would be entangled with him forever.


    This child would be a lifelong connection between them. Perhaps in the end, it might end up


    being hurt the most.


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened further. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe that I love you, do you?¡±


    ¡°I believe it,¡± she said, ¡°but I also believe that if I were to conflict with your career again one day, I


    would be one to be abandoned.¡±


    After saying that, Lillian opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°By the way, you can send someone


    to take those packages away. I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, just throw them away.¡± Callum said indifferently, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ll only tell you for


    onest time. Don¡¯t make a decision too hastily. Give me some time. As long as¡­ just give me


    more time!¡± After saying that, Callum¡¯s car drove away. Lillian just stood there with confusion


    brimming from her eyes.


    ¡°What does he mean about giving him more time?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he said at all. She


    thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t five years enough? How much more time does he need?


    Could more time really help solve the problem between us? Could we really go back to the way we


    used to be?¡¯


    Lillian lowered her head and looked at her t abdomen. ¡°My current situation doesn¡¯t give me the


    luxury of time.¡±


    For her, the child was growing up day by day in her belly, and she had to make a decision as soon


    as possible.


    Rosalie¡¯s hand operation went well, but her fingers could hardly move in a week. Therefore, she


    stayed a ¡°cripple¡± for another week.


    She needed help to eat, drink, and even when she went to the bathroom.


    Jonathan directly made her ward his office. When she was awake during the day, he would take


    care of her while working.


    ¡°I feel like I can¡¯t do anything without you,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to rely on me? In fact, I hope you can rely on me more,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that once I grow more and more dependent on you, I¡¯ll end up bing a


    burden?¡± she joked.


    He raised his eyes slightly and looked at her. ¡°Rosalie, you will never be my burden. You are


    everything to


    -me.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°This man is still deeply in love with me, nothing has changed for the past


    five


    09:01


    years.¡±


    She moved her body and got out of bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want some water or go to the bathroom?¡± he asked as he stood up and


    walked quickly to her side.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I suddenly feel like touching you,¡± Rosalie said. Although the bandage on her


    hand had been removed and she only needed to apply some scar removal ointment to the wound


    every day, she still couldn¡¯t move her fingers. Instead, she needed to go through electrotreatment to


    stimte the nerves of her hands every day.


    ¡°So where do you want to touch? My Face?¡± Jonathan said, holding Rosalie¡¯s hand gently and


    cing it on his cheek.


    He then pressed his cold check against her warm fingers, before gently gently rubbing it against her


    palm.


    He thought, ¡®She always makes me feel warm.


    The truth is, I¡¯m the one who relies on her!¡¯


    Jonathan took Rosalie¡¯s hand and slowly brushed it along his chin, then to his neck and corbone.


    Finally, he unbuttoned his clothes with one hand and gently ced her hand on his chest, where his


    heart was, with the other.


    Rosalie blushed. Although her hands couldn¡¯t move at that moment, it didn¡¯t mean that she had lost


    her sense of touch. She could still feel the warmth of his skin and seemingly the thumping of his


    heart. ¡°I¡¯m all yours. You can touch anything you want,¡± he murmured.


    Right then, she suddenly felt aroused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how suggestive those words are?¡±


    ¡°W-Where else do you want to touch?¡± His voice was cold yet carried a unique hoarseness,


    seemingly trying relentlessly to captivate her heart.


    Rosalie could feel her body beginning to burn after having the lust within her easily ignited by him.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help calling out Jonathan¡¯s name.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Rosalie, do you want me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Just like that, the word slipped out of Rosalie¡¯s mouth.


    The next moment, Jonathan picked Rosalie up and put her on the huge hospital bed.


    On top of the white sheet, Rosalie looked particrly slender. Her injured hands made her exude an


    allure belonging to a damsel in distress.


    Jonathan gently kissed Rosalie on the forehead. ¡°Rosalie, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you as much as you do,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡®Rosalie knows how much I love her. Can she really love


    me as deeply as I love her?


    If yes, that would be incredibly wonderful!¡±


    In truth, Jonathan was content with the status quo. All that mattered was that Rosalie loved him, her


    love didn¡¯t have to be as deep as his for her.


    Jonathan¡¯s fingers gently untied the hospital gown Rosalie was wearing.


    After a while, Rosalie felt that her body was about to fall apart. Once they were done, Rosalie began


    to feel embarrassed. One could easily tell what had just happened from the scene in the ward. As


    for the marks on her body, they were still visible on her neck despite the hospital gown she was


    wearing.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone clean this ce upter,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rosalie answered with a blush.


    Jonathan helped Rosalie clean up and get changed into a new hospital gown.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Sabatini said that I can be discharged from the hospital in two days. I want to go


    and meet Zeki first,¡± Rosalie informed.


    Zekiah had been discharged from the hospital but refused to stay at the Youngblood Residence. He


    insisted on returning to the Burton residence because Karina was there.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t want Zekiah to be more resistant toward them, so she decided to let him stay at the


    Burton residence after discussing it with Jonathan.


    The Burton family agreed with the arrangement and even seemed enthusiastic about caring for


    Zekiah. However, Rosalie knew they simply wanted to be on good terms with the Youngblood


    family.


    Jonathan replied, ¡°Okay, but if you want the child to return to the Youngblood residence, I can think


    of another way.¡±


    It was not difficult for him to have Zekiah return to the Youngblood residence, but he had to use


    some


    means.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave things as they are for now and take it slow. After all, we¡¯ve already waited for five years.


    I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer for him to ept us. We can bring him back to the Youngblood


    residence when he does,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, then,¡± Jonathan agreed.


    On the day of Rosalie¡¯s discharge, Lillian headed over to Amelia¡¯s concession stand once she knew


    of Rosalie¡¯s intention to visit Zekiah and waited there since she didn¡¯t want to rush Rosalie by going


    to the hospital.


    When the elementary school was about to be dismissed, Lillian saw Zekiah walking to the gates


    and waiting for his favorite sister Karina toe out.


    That time, however, Zekiah was not alone. Wayne and Jete were apanying him as if they


    were his guards.


    One held a thermos, while the other carried various snacks and fruits. They would bend down from


    time to time to speak to Zekiah with a kind expression.


    However, Zekiah ignored them and trained his gaze at the iron gates.


    ¡°How shameless of them! Their attitude toward Zeki had changedpletely despite how they used


    to treat him!¡± Seeing this, Lillian said to Amelia.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least they dare not do anything to him during his stay at the Burton residence,¡±


    Ameliamented.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°True that.¡± Lillian nodded in agreement. As they spoke, a ck Bentley pulled up to them.


    Subsequently, Rosalie and Jonathan got out of the car.


    Not a trace of joy crossed Zekiah¡¯s face when he spotted the two people he should address as


    Daddy and Mommy. Instead, he raised his guard, looking vignt, and even took a few steps back.


    His desire not to meet with them was evident in his bodynguage.


    Rosalie caught the wary look on her son¡¯s face and felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Zeki, I¡¯m not here to take you away. I¡¯m just here to see you,¡± Rosalie assured.


    However, the cautiousness on his face didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.


    Jonathan warned coldly, ¡°It¡¯s easy for us to take you away, so you better not treat your mom like


    this, or 1 won¡¯t hold back even if you are my son.¡±


    Zekiah finally asked, ¡°You really won¡¯t take me away?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you home when you¡¯re ready toe back with us,¡± Rosalie promised.¡±


    Only then did Zekiah¡¯s guard lowered slightly. Yet, he still shrunk away, obviously unwilling, when


    Rosalie


    squatted down, wanting to hug him.


    Jete said zealously in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Mrs. Youngblood, Zeki is still young. You may


    rest easy now that he is staying at the Burton residence. Patrick and I will take good care of him!¡±


    At that moment, Jete seemed to havepletely forgotten their past treatment of Zekiah. From


    the Burton family¡¯s standpoint, the longer Zekiah stayed with them, the better it was for them. That


    way, they would have more chances to get acquainted with the Youngblood family.


    Lillian came over from the concession stand, heard Jete¡¯s pretentious words, and sneered,


    ¡°How shameless of you to say something like that! I wonder who was the one that beat a young


    child so badly that bruises covered his entire body.¡±


    Jete¡¯s expression froze.


    Lillian squatted down again and met Zekiah¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you know how much your mother has


    suffered for you? The only reason you can stand here and wait for your sister to finish school is


    because your mom risked her life to save you!¡±


    Zekiah pursed his lips into a straight line, not saying anything.


    Lillian had interacted with him before, so naturally, she understood how he differed from the other


    ordinary children.


    ¡°Your mom is the person who loves you the most in this world, okay?¡± Lillian asked.


    Yet, Zekiah retorted, ¡°The one who loves me most in this world is Karrie!¡±


    Lillian nearly burst outughing at his answer. ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be truly loved?¡±


    ¡°Karrie is the person who loves me the most, and I love her the most!¡± Zekiah repeated firmly.


    ¡°This kid¡­¡± Lillian was speechless at his stubbornness.


    ¡°Love the most? What does a five-year-old kid know about what or who he loves the most?¡± she


    thought. Rosalie chimed in, ¡°Okay, Zeki. Your dad and I love you!¡±


    The school bell rang, and Zekiah immediately stopped talking. His eyes focused on the students


    walking out of the building one after another.


    Finally, when Karina walked out of the school gate, Zekiah ran toward her and threw himself into


    her


    arms.


    Sadness rose within Rosalie when she saw how attached Zekiah was toward Karina. She was ever


    grateful for Karina.


    If the young girl hadn¡¯t protected Zekiah with her tiny body, Zekiah might have lived a worse life in


    the past two years.


    Karina¡¯s sincere kindness toward Zekiah was precisely why he became so attached to her.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Karina greeted Rosalie and Jonathan. Then, Karina asked timidly,


    ¡°Are you¡­ here to take Zeki away?¡±


    Karina¡¯s question prompted Zekiah to embrace her tighter.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just here to see Zeki.¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°He might have to stay with you for a while


    longer.¡± Relief flooded Karina upon hearing her answer.


    Rosalie chatted with Karina for a while before insisting on sending her and Zekiah back to the


    Burton residence. Naturally, Jonathan would apany her. Wayne and Jete were overjoyed.


    If news of Jonathan and Rosalieing to their house spread, everyone would think highly of


    them.


    Facing Rosalie, Lillian asked, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the Burton residence, then. How¡¯s your hand? Did


    the doctor say when it will fully recover?¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    ¡°Fully recovering may probably take half a year to one year. Yet, it should be fine to carry some


    lightweight things after a week. Then, after one month, there should be no problem in doing simple


    typing and writing,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lillian heaved a sigh of relief.


    After saying goodbye to Amelia, Rosalie headed to the Burton residence.


    Lillian, who sat in the concession stand, told Amelia, ¡°s, Rosalie hurried to see her son right after


    she was discharged from the hospital. But Zeki¡¯s attitude toward her¡­¡±


    ¡°The kid is still so young, and Rosalie is like a stranger to him. It¡¯ll get better after some time. He¡¯s


    so clingy to his so-called sister. It shows that he¡¯ll ept those who sincerely treat him well,¡± Amelia


    commented.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Lillian said.


    After the duo chatted for a while, Aiden came back. When he saw Lillian, he greeted her politely.


    ¡°Why are your clothes so dirty? Did you fall?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I identally fell,¡± Aiden replied.


    ¡°Even the pants are torn.¡± Lillian saw a hole caused by friction in the knee part of Aiden¡¯s pants,


    which she thought was caused by his fall.


    ¡°Go and change your pants. I¡¯ll fix it for you,¡± Amelia instructed.


    Aiden hummed in response and went to the room to change his pants.


    Looking at Aiden¡¯s diminutive figure, Lillian furrowed her brows slightly. Then, she took a nce at


    Amelia. Seeing that Amelia was busy with her business at the concession stand, Lillian walked into


    the room, too.


    Aiden was about to take off his pants when he saw Lillian. His tiny face was reddened in an instant.


    ¡°Did you fight?¡± Lillian questioned without waiting for him to speak.


    Aiden¡¯s expression stiffened when she said that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. When I was young, I got into a fight so often that it worried my parents so much. You¡¯ve


    always been a cautious person. If you really fall, it won¡¯t be as serious as this. There are many


    signs of friction over here, here, and here.¡± Lillian directly pointed to several spots on Aiden¡¯s shirt.


    Then, she grabbed Aiden¡¯s trousers and rolled them up. There were some bruises on his lower leg.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lillian questioned. She knew Aiden was not a child who would want to


    cause trouble. On the contrary, it could be said that Aiden was a quiet child. He would not cause


    any trouble for no reason. ¡°Did someone bully you at school?¡± Lillian continued.


    Aiden¡¯s body trembled slightly. Sure enough, what Lillian had said was right.


    ¡°Why did they bully you?¡± Lillian probed.


    Aiden hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Because I¡¯m wearing hearing aids. They said disabled


    people should attend special needs schools instead of studying here. They also said Mommy must


    have done something bad. That¡¯s why she gave birth to a disabled child like me.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian¡¯s nose began to tingle. As she straightened up her back, she uttered. ¡°Who said


    that? I¡¯ll go and look for their parents!¡±


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Aiden quickly grabbed hold of Lillian and added, ¡°D-Don¡¯t go to look for their parents. I don¡¯t


    want Mommy to know about this.¡±


    Aiden knew that what Amelia cared about the most was his inaudibility. Silently, Aiden remarked,


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s eyes always glint with guilt whenever she looks at my hearing aid. Mommy keeps saying


    I¡¯m deaf because she took cold medicine during pregnancy. But I don¡¯t me Mommy at all.


    Mommy is the best! I don¡¯t want Mommy to be upset and sad.¡±


    In actuality, if those people had not mentioned Amelia that day, Aiden would not have fought with


    them. Looking at Aiden¡¯s nervous expression, Lillian could not help but sigh. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t tell your


    mommy. But you¡¯ve got to call me and let me know if they say this to you again. I can go and


    communicate with


    09:36


    your teacher. We¡¯ll see how we can stop them from doing so.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lillian!¡± Aiden responded obediently.


    Lillian caressed Aiden¡¯s head, thinking, ¡°Sometimes, this child is so sensible that it makes my heart


    ache for him. He¡¯s only nine years old. Compared to his peers, he has already endured so many


    more hardships.¡±


    At that moment, the duo did not notice Amelia, who leaned against the wall at the doorway. There


    were tears in her eyes.


    In actuality, it did cross Amelia¡¯s mind that Aiden would be discriminated against on his hearing.


    However, since he had never told her, Amelia had always assumed that Aiden¡¯s ssmates did not


    discriminate against him.


    Amelia thought Aiden could be like the other ordinary children, growing up healthily and happy in


    school while gaining knowledge.


    Nevertheless, now it seemed that it was just her wishful thinking.


    Inwardly, Amelia remarked, ¡°Originally, he should have been a healthy child. He shouldn¡¯t be


    discriminated against at all. It was me who had harmed him. It was me¡­¡±


    At that moment, Amelia only felt that her heart was throbbing painfully.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie and Jonathan had arrived at the Burton residence. Wayne and Jete wished


    so badly that they could announce the duo¡¯s arrival to everyone in the neighborhood.


    However, under Jonathan¡¯s cold gaze, Wayne and Jete naturally dared not to do anything.


    As for Rosalie, she found out that the Burton family had already cleaned up Zekiah¡¯s room.


    However, Karina told Rosalie that Zekiah would go to her room to sleep with her instead of sleeping


    in his room.


    ¡°I like sleeping with Karrie,¡± Zekiah echoed.


    When Rosalie was about to leave the Burton residence, Karina could not help asking, ¡°Ms.


    Leighton, can Zeki still be my brother after this?¡±


    Karina knew that one day, Zekiah would return to the Youngblood family. Her biggest fear was that


    she would no longer have a connection with Zekiah after he left the Burton residence.


    ¡°Now, Zekiah¡¯s surname is still Burton. He is my brother. We¡¯re still siblings. There is still a


    connection between us,¡± Karina mused.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalie stated as she nced at Wayne and Jete, who were nearby, trying their


    best to keep up


    their image as good parents. Then, Rosalie averted her gaze to look at Karina. ¡°Karina, have you


    considered my suggestion? Come along with Zeki to live in the Youngblood residence. The


    Youngblood family will bear all your living expenses and tuition fees. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything.¡± Karina hesitated for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I¡­ Daddy is still here, and this


    house was left to me by my mommy. I don¡¯t want to leave here.¡±


    To Karina, the house contained memories of her and her mother.¡±


    Looking at Karina¡¯s current expression made Rosalie think of herself. ¡°Okay, then. Just give me a


    call if you face any difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Leighton,¡± answered Karina.


    Upon returning to the Youngblood/Residence, the two little ones had already corne home from


    kindergarten. When they saw Rosalie, Jennifer naturally dashed forward to give Rosalie kisses and


    hugs. After saying that she missed Rosalie so much, Jennifer thoughtfully asked, ¡°Mommy, does


    your hand still hurt? It won¡¯t hurt after I blow on it.¡±


    With that said, Jennifer leaned closer and blew at Rosalie¡¯s hand. To Rosalie, it was so


    heartwarming.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Guillermo walked to Rosalie a little hesitantly, looking somewhat troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Guille?¡± Rosalie looked at Guillermo puzzledly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Guillermo¡¯s face was tense, and hisplexion was slightly red. Then, Guillermo unexpectedly


    hugged Rosalie and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Mommy, I¡­ I¡­ missed¡­ missed you so much¡­¡±


    Once Guillermo said that, his face turned even redder. After all, it was his first time saying such


    things in front of so many people.


    But after saying this, Guillermo saw the joyful, excited smile on his mother¡¯s face and suddenly felt


    that it wasn¡¯t so bad to say it either.


    ¡°If mommy likes it, then¡­ I will tell her often in the future, but if she wants me to do it like Jen, it¡¯ll


    be¡­ a bit more difficult,¡± he pondered.


    Meanwhile, another little boy was watching this scene from the side. He had seen this woman


    before and knew that she was Jennifer¡¯s mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s also the woman Mommy hates!¡± he thought.


    Once, his mother told him that he and Jennifer would never be friends. At that time, he didn¡¯t


    understand why, but now, he understood.


    He thought, ¡®My mommy almost killed this woman. These days, people always talk bad about me


    while I¡¯m here. Everyone knows whose child I am and what my mommy has done.


    Even the housekeeper¡¯s child ran to me and spat at me, saying that I¡¯m a bad person¡¯s child, so I¡¯ll


    definitely be a bad person in the future, too!


    Is Mommy¡­ really a bad person? I think so¡­ but she¡¯s still my mommy. This can¡¯t be changed.¡¯


    He remembered that at that time, Jennifer rushed over and party¡¯s spit to also spatter on her new


    beautiful pink dress.


    Stood in front of him, causing the other


    The housekeeper¡¯s child was so scared that his face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Several other onlooking children of housekeepers also dared not speak.


    Yet, Jennifer said in a crisp and loud voice, ¡°It¡¯s not him who did something bad. It¡¯s his mommy¡¯s


    fault! He is not a bad kid, and he will never be a bad person in the future either!¡±


    With that, she took his hand and headed straight back to her room.


    The girl looked at the soiled dress on her with slight regret. ¡°What a pity. I liked this dress a lot.¡±


    For once, the boy apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, she blinked in confusion. ¡°Why are you saying sorry? You¡¯re not the one who spat on my


    dress.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t help me-¡±


    ¡°I did it willingly,¡± she interrupted.


    Thereafter, a housekeeper helped her get another dress and put it on, whereas the current him had


    no idea that this pink dress would be so deeply branded into his memory just like that.


    After she got changed, she took him to y the piano.


    Lately, Jennifer loved ying the piano with him most, and he also marveled at her piano skills. The


    boy¡¯s piano teacher once said that the boy was a great talent.


    But now, he felt that she seemed to be more talented than him.


    Although he could y all the notes perfectly, his tune never seemed to sound as melodious as


    hers. He wondered if this was what his teacher meant by putting emotions into it.


    At the end of the song, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you rush out, block that spit, and speak up


    for


    me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend. Of course, I have to help you! Besides, it was clearly their fault. You didn¡¯t do


    what your mommy did! How could they speak badly about you?¡± she answered matter-of-factly.


    He thought, ¡°Friend? We were never friends!¡± He looked at her in a daze.


    09:36


    Right then, in the living room of the Youngblood residence, Rosalie looked at Yvette¡¯s son and


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    Little did she expect that the highly-talented-in-piano little boy she once admired was Yvette¡¯s son.


    ¡°You¡¯re Felix, right? We¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m the mommy of Guille and Jen. You can call me Ms.


    Leighton,¡± said Rosalie.


    She didn¡¯t want to involve the grudges of the previous generation in the next generation. Since


    Jennifer insisted on keeping this child in the Youngblood residence, Rosalie hoped that he could get


    along with everyone peacefully here without hatred in his heart.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t spot any hatred or anger in Felix¡¯s eyes at present. There were, however,


    traces of


    nervousness.


    ¡°If you have anything to say to me, you can say it,¡± Rosalie prompted.


    Hence, Felix said, ¡°I want to see my mommy.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, but he heard Rosalie say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you arrange to


    meet your mommy for a bit.¡±


    When they returned to the bedroom, Jonathan queried, ¡°Are you really going to let that boy see


    Yvette?¡± ¡°Felix is innocent. He just misses his mother,¡± replied Rosalie. ¡°Moreover, if I don¡¯t agree,


    he might just do something we can¡¯t expect in an attempt to see Yvette.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go make arrangements,¡± Jonathan said.


    s, to everyone¡¯s shock, before Felix could see Yvette, the news of her taking her own life in the


    detention center came.


    The tool Yvette used to suicide was an iron awl. No one knew how it got to Yvette¡¯s hands, but she


    decisively stabbed this awl hard into her chest.


    Even after examining Yvette¡¯s body, the forensic doctor expressed that her willingness to take her


    own life was likely extremely strong, and her action was exceedingly determined!


    What left an even deeper impression on everyone was that when Yvette died, there was still a smile


    on her lips as if all this was a sort of relief for her.


    Rosalie was stunned for a while upon hearing the news.


    She thought, ¡®Yvette Hamilton, whopletely changed my fate, actually took her own life just like


    this? Then again, she used to be a popr celebrity. If she really went on trial, the media would


    likely flood the news regarding her again. There¡¯s no way someone like Yvette can endure it.


    Instead of letting herself appear in public in her most pathetic state, she¡¯d rather die by her own


    hand.¡¯


    Rosalie had no sympathy for Yvette¡¯s death at all; the only one she pitied was Felix.


    When she informed Felix about it, Felix¡¯s little body trembled, and the color instantaneously drained


    from his face. Still, he didn¡¯t cry and instead asked Rosalie, ¡°May I see my mommy?¡±


    Rosalie stared at Felix, thinking, ¡°A five-year-old child should more or less already understand what


    life and death mean. Is it really appropriate to let a child see a corpse, let alone it being his


    mother¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°May I?¡± Felix peered at Rosalie with his clear eyes.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you to see your mommy,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Let me take him,¡± Jonathan, who was at the side, chimed in. ¡°The doctor has said that you should


    stay home these days. Your hand can¡¯t risk being injured anymore, or else it will be difficult to heal.¡±


    Rosalie thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Okay, then. You can take Felix there.¡±


    Jonathan arranged for Felix to see Yvette at two in the afternoon.


    In the back seat of the Bentley, Felix sat silently beside Jonathan like a quiet doll.


    Jonathan had to admit that he admired Felix¡¯s frame of mind. It was quite a miracle that a person


    like Yvette actually had a tough son.


    He thought, ¡®Felix is only five years old now. Despite finding out that his biological mother Yvette


    has taken her life and died, he¡¯s still able to go see her body so calmly. This frame of mind is one


    that even many adults in the same situation might not have.


    If Felix isn¡¯t inherently indifferent, then¡­ he must know how to restrain his emotions and has a


    shrewdness that far surpasses his age.


    I wonder which is it that Felix falls under.¡¯


    For a moment, Jonathan was kind of curious about Felix¡¯s father. Felix looked rtively attractive,


    but he did not resemble Yvette much, which meant he must resemble his father more.


    Previously, when Jonathan had people look up Yvette¡¯s information over the years, he didn¡¯t find out


    who exactly Felix¡¯s father was.


    As Yvette¡¯s body had already been autopsied, it was temporarily stored at the mortuary.


    Jonathan asked the mortuary staff to take Felix to see Yvette¡¯s body, whereas he went to another


    room.


    The head of the mortuary had already been waiting there for a long time when Jonathan arrived at


    that room. The moment the head saw Jonathan, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    take a seat. Everything has been arranged ording to your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± hummed Jonathan tly.


    Right in front of his seat was arge electronic screen with several split-screen images that all


    pictured the same room. In the room was an ice coffin, and it went without saying that Yvette was


    lying in it.


    Shortly after, two figures walked into the room.


    One of them was the mortuary staff member, while the other was Felix.


    The staff seemed to have said something to Felix, and then Felix walked to the ice coffin and


    silently looked at Yvette lying inside.


    At this moment, no one knew what exactly Felix was thinking.


    Jonathan stared at the screen thoughtfully, seemingly analyzing something.


    For 30 whole minutes, Felix simply gazed at Yvette without dropping a tear or saying a word to the


    deceased. Once half an hour passed, Felix turned around and said to the staff who brought him


    here, ¡°Sir,


    I¡¯m done here.¡±


    As such, the staff took Felix out of the room.


    Jonathan stood up and said to the head of the mortuary, ¡°Tell the Hamilton family toe collect


    the body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± responded the mortuary head hurriedly.


    Jonathan then returned to the car, and after a while, Felix als¨® came over.


    The vehicle slowly drove away from the mortuary.


    On the way, Jonathan spoke up leisurely. ¡°You should have seen what you needed to see now. I¡¯m


    not interested in knowing what your current thoughts are, but keep this in mind-behave while you¡¯re


    staying in the Youngblood residence, and don¡¯t try anything funny, let alone hurt Jen or Guille!¡±


    Even though the other party was only a five-year-old child, Jonathan still made his point clear


    mercilessly.


    09:36 D


    Felix looked up at Jonathan. ¡°Then, when will you send me away, Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly, looking quite surprised at Felix¡¯s insight. Indeed, from the


    beginning, Jonathan had never intended to let Felix stay in the Youngblood residence permanently.


    ¡°Once Jen gets sick of you, you¡¯ll naturally be made to leave. But before she does, you¡¯d better stay


    with her obediently, understood? If she¡¯s happy, I will, of course, arrange a better ce for you


    when you leave our house in the future.¡±


    Felix¡¯s small hands unconsciously clenched, and there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Although Felix looked fairlyposed right now, he was ultimately young, so people could still see


    through his nervousness with one nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Jen¡¯s toy, right?¡± Felix queried in a childish voice.


    Jonathan smiled. ¡°Felix, you are very smart. You¡¯re right. In my eyes, you are purely Jen¡¯s toy. As


    long as


    don¡¯t make trouble, I naturally won¡¯t treat you badly when Jen gets bored of you next time.¡±


    you


    All Felix could feel was his body freezing up. Being stared at by Jonathan like this made Felix feel a


    sense of fear.


    It was just like that night when Felix pretended to sleep and listened to the conversation between


    Jonathan and Jennifer. Jonathan had also said in such aidback voice that he could cut off Felix¡¯s


    hands so that there was no need for handcuffs.


    He thought, ¡®Mr. Youngblood¡­ is a terrifying person!


    Even though he¡¯s smiling at me now, he is so scary!¡¯


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± was the only word that came out of Felix¡¯s mouth.


    He thought, ¡®Toy! I¡¯m just a toy!


    Mommy once said that in this world, only power and wealth can determine everything. Without


    them, we can only pathetically let others dictate our destiny!


    Then, what about me? I don¡¯t have the power and wealth that Mommy mentioned, so I can only be


    a toy? And just because Mr. Youngblood has power and wealth, he can decide everything so


    easily?¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, while Felix stared at Yvette lying in the ice coffin, Felix suddenly realized that he was now all


    alone in this world and that he wouldn¡¯t have a mother ever again.


    On this cold night, Felix hid in the quilt that should have been warm, but he didn¡¯t feel any warmth at


    all. Contrarily, he felt even colder.


    In truth, Yvette was generally not very kind to Felix and even often pinched his face, telling him if


    she had known that raising a child was so exhausting, she would¡¯ve never given birth to him back


    then, for it was simply making her suffer. Regardless, Felix still wanted Yvette to live.


    Because if that were the case, Felix would not be alone anymore.


    At this moment, Jennifer¡¯s small hand reached under Felix¡¯s quilt out of the blue, startling him. Felix


    immediately pulled the quilt back to stretch his head out, only to meet Jennifer¡¯s bright eyes.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you crying, Felix?¡± Jennifer looked at Felix¡¯s exposed head in shock. His attractive


    eyes were presently red and even wet.


    Jennifer had never once seen Felix cry. Even when he was chased and scolded by the children of


    those housekeepers of the manor, he didn¡¯t shed a tear.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not crying,¡± Felix replied, turning his head away a little awkwardly.


    ¡°Your eyes are clearly so red.¡± Jennifer moved in the direction of where Felix¡¯s face turned to, then


    directly reached out toward his eyes with one hand and ran a finger under his eye.


    In an instant, there was a touch of moisture on Jennifer¡¯s small finger.


    Jennifer¡¯s movement was so abrupt that Felix couldn¡¯t guard against it at all.


    ¡°Look, your tears!¡± While speaking, Jennifer even stretched out her little tongue and licked the


    teardrop on her finger. ¡°It¡¯s salty!¡±


    Felix¡¯s face instantly turned redder, tinged with helplessness.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jennifer leaned her tiny head forward. ¡°Is it because your mommy is gone,


    Felix?¡± She had heard from her parents that Yvette had died in prison.


    Jennifer thought, ¡®Felix¡¯s mommy died¡­ which means he¡¯ll never see her anymore, right?


    It¡¯s the same as shown on TV!¡¯


    Felix clenched his jaw and said nothing.


    ¡°If my mommy is gone, I will definitely cry too, and I will cry for many, many days!¡± Jennifer added


    seriously. ¡°If you want to cry, I won¡¯tugh at you!¡±


    It took a long time before Felix answered, ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Jennifer blinked and took out two pieces of chocte from her pocket. ¡°This chocte is delicious.


    Every time I eat it, I won¡¯t be sad anymore. Here, have one!¡±


    Felix looked at the choctes in Jennifer¡¯s hand with slight confusion, musing, ¡°Did Jene to my


    room thiste at night just to give me chocte?¡±


    Since Rosalie came back, Rosalie had ordered the housekeepers to arrange an independent


    bedroom for Felix, so recently, he had been sleeping alone in his new bedroom.


    ¡°I know you must be very sad.¡± Jennifer peeled off the chocte wrapper as she spoke and brought


    the chocte to Felix¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open up!¡±


    Jennifer even made a demonstration of widening her mouth to signal Felix to eat it.


    Still, his tiny mouth was pursed tightly.


    ¡°Try it! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jennifer urged, seemingly confused as to why Felix wasn¡¯tplying.


    Felix continued topress his lips while Jennifer maintained the posture of holding out the


    chocte. For a while, the two seemed to be in a stalemate.


    A long timeter, Felix suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you giving me chocte? What does it matter


    whether I¡¯m sad or not?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re friends! You¡¯re my very, very important friend, Felix!¡± answered Jennifer unhesitatingly.


    Felix bit his lip and thought, ¡®Friends? We are not friends at all, nor will we ever be friends! I¡¯m


    merely a toy that pleases her now!


    If Jen¡¯s unhappy, I will likely be punished by Mr. Youngblood!¡¯ Recalling those warnings from


    Jonathan, Felix couldn¡¯t help trembling again


    ¡°Felix, don¡¯t you like chocte?¡± Jennifer frowned, looking at a loss.


    After hesitating for a bit, Felix ultimately opened his mouth and ate that piece of chocte in


    Jennifer¡¯s hand.


    In an instant, the sweet taste spread in Felix¡¯s mouth, but he didn¡¯t feel any better.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely a toy, so I can¡¯t make Jen unhappy. If she¡¯s unhappy, I will suffer!¡± Felix reflected.


    Felix lowered his head and chewed the chocte in silence. All of a sudden, a sob sounded in his


    ears. He raised his head rather perplexedly, only to see that Jennifer was now crying her eyes out.


    This stunned Felix, for he couldn¡¯t understand why Jennifer would cry after he had already eaten


    the chocte she ordered.


    09:36


    Felix swallowed the chocte, then asked, ¡°Why¡­ are you crying, Jen?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Because you¡¯ve lost your mommy, Felix,¡± Jennifer wept. ¡°You must be¡­ must be very


    sad, but¡­ but the chocte I brought didn¡¯t make you happy¡­ What on Earth should I do to make


    you happy? Boohoo¡­¡±


    Felix was quite taken aback, thinking, ¡°Jen¡­ wants to make me happy so badly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it matters¡­ whether I¡¯m happy or not. Anyway, I¡¯m alone from now on,¡± Felix


    murmured.


    ¡°Who says it doesn¡¯t matter? It matters! It matters a lot!¡± Jennifer cried. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not alone,


    Felix. I will be with you forever¡­ You still have me¡­ Waah!¡±


    The more Jennifer cried, the louder she got. Without warning, Jennifer pounced on Felix and


    embraced him as she continued to wail.


    Felix felt utterly strange. He was clearly the one who should be sorrowful right now, yet Jennifer was


    the one turning on the waterworks.


    Nevertheless, somehow, the way Jennifer hugged Felix and cried made him feel warmer than when


    he was alone in the quilt earlier.


    Thus, as if it was contagious, Felix couldn¡¯t resist crying either.


    The tears Felix had been suppressing before finally rolled down his cheeks because of Jennifer¡¯s


    cries. Just like this, Felix and Jennifer held each other and sobbed together.


    Only after a long time did their cries eventuallye to a stop.


    Despite Jennifer¡¯s face being full of tears and snot, she raised the chocte in her hand and said to


    Felix, ¡°Chocte! I¡­ I still have a piece here. Eat it, Felix!¡±


    Felix looked at the chocte in Jennifer¡¯s hand. On the wrapper were some of her tears.


    Felix took it, and when his fingertips touched the tears on the wrapper, he felt like he had been


    scalded. Peeling off the wrapper, Felix divided the chocte into two halves and brought one to


    Jennifer¡¯s lips. Jennifer blinked her tearful eyes. ¡°Felix, this¡­ this is for you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll share it,¡± Felix insisted.


    Therefore, Jennifer opened her mouth and ate half of the chocte while Felix put the other half


    into his mouth.


    It was obviously the same chocte as the one before, but this time, Felix found it so sweet and


    delicious. Felix took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears and snot on Jennifer¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry like this in the future.¡±


    Although Jennifer¡¯s crying so hard for him made Felix feel warm as if he was not alone in this world


    and there was still someone who cared about him, Jennifer¡¯s tears actually made Felix feel


    distressed. Felix still preferred to see Rosalie¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t cry anymore, I won¡¯t cry either!¡± Jennifer answered. ¡°Felix, we have to be


    together forever, okay?¡±


    Felix¡¯s eyshes trembled mildly. ¡®Forever?


    But I might leave here at any time. As long as Jen no longer likes being with me as much anymore,


    Mr.


    Youngblood will make me leave the Youngblood residence.


    So, we can¡¯t be together forever¡­

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    However, facing Jennifer¡¯s twinkling eyes, Felix still couldn¡¯t help answering, ¡°All right!¡±


    Yvette¡¯s funeral was handled by her parents back in Strico. Howard and his wife made it clear that


    they didn¡¯t really want to raise Felix, their grandson. After all, they were not living a good life at


    present, and at their age, it would be even more demanding for them to take care of a child.


    Hence, even though they knew that the boy now lived with the Youngblood family, they didn¡¯t


    mention taking Felix back with them.


    Naturally, Jonathan also didn¡¯t bring up Felix to Howard and his wife.


    Everything seemed as though Felix did not even exist.


    Right then, Zachary was still hospitalized. Although his life was saved, his body had to bear various


    side effects of medical treatment every day and was constantly hurting.


    After learning about Yvette¡¯s death, he merely gritted out, ¡°Thank Heavens!¡±


    Toward Yvette, the woman he once loved, he felt nothing but hatred now.


    Zachary¡¯s entire life had been ruined by Yvette, and even thest crime hemitted was for their


    son Felix.


    But only in the end did Zachary find out that Felix was, in fact, not blood-rted to him at all. ¡°Yvette


    Hamilton¡­ You¡¯ve truly yed me for a fool!¡± Zachary seethed inwardly.


    Yvette, the once celebrity, ended up not having a funeral. Howard and his wife simply cremated


    Yvette¡¯s body in a hurry before leaving Strico.


    In front of the gate of the Youngblood residence, Felix¡¯s petite figure stood alone. He had heard


    from the manor¡¯s housekeepers¡¯ children that his grandparents hade to Strico to take Yvette¡¯s


    ashes, but they didn¡¯t visit him at all.


    ¡°Even your grandparents don¡¯t want you!¡±


    ¡°Do you


    think you will have a good life in the future once you please Jennifer? One day, she will eventually


    throw you aside!¡±


    ¡°Jennifer just doesn¡¯t know what your mommy did to Mrs. Youngblood. Your mommy even


    kidnapped Mr. Burton and asked for a ton of money! How horrible!¡±


    The words of the housekeepers¡¯ children still sounded in Felix¡¯s ear.


    Felix knew that Yvette had done heinous things and was also aware that he would have to leave the


    Youngblood residence someday.


    ¡°Felix, so you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Just now, Mr. Big Beard gave me a


    new piece of music again. I¡¯ve yed it once. It¡¯s a beautifulposition! Come listen to it!¡±


    Jennifer ran forward and grabbed Felix¡¯s small arm to lead him to the main house.


    However, his body stayed still, and his feet were rooted in ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked back at him in confusion and then realized that he was presently


    standing by the iron gate. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    Felix bit his lower lip. Earlier, he had wanted to go out and ask his grandparents why they didn¡¯t


    evene to see him. He wanted to find out if it was because they believed he would grow up to


    do bad things like Yvette did.


    But now, at the sight of Jennifer, he suddenly felt that their answer no longer seemed that important.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll let Gary know and take you out! Where do you want to go?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Felix shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then, if you want to go out, just tell me. By the way, do you want to go to kindergarten? I¡¯ll tell


    my parents to let you attend kindergarten with me, okay? This way, we can spend more time


    together every day.¡±


    Felix gazed at Jennifer and inquired, ¡°Why do you want to spend more time with me every day?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you, Felix! Of course, I¡¯d want to spend more time with you.¡±


    09:37 D


    ¡°Just because I can y the piano?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Jennifer put on a serious, thoughtful look. ¡°Felix, although I like you because you¡¯re great at


    ying the piano, it¡¯s not just about that. Some other children can also y the piano well, but I


    don¡¯t like them that much.¡±


    ¡°Then, someday, if you don¡¯t like me as much anymore, will you stop wanting to spend time with


    me?¡± asked the boy in a low, childish voice.


    Even though there was no change in the expression on his face, his tightly clenched fist revealed


    his anxiety.


    ¡°I will never not like you, Felix!¡± Jennifer said with certainty. ¡°I told you I want to be with you forever,


    so you must stay in this house forever, too!¡±


    ¡°Forever¡­ How long will this ¡®forever¡¯ be?¡± wondered Felix.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll y the new piece for you!¡± Jennifer dragged Felix toward the main house again.


    This time, Felix didn¡¯t resist and followed Jennifer back to the main house.


    At this moment, Felix suddenly felt that it would be nice if he could stay in the Youngblood residence


    forever so that he never had to part with Jennifer.


    When the day of the prenatal checkup came, Lillian, unsurprisingly, saw Callum appear in front of


    her. Lillian had told her parents to reject the delivery of the over 100 packages that Callum had sent


    her before with the excuse that someone was ying pranks on them and so on.


    Lillian¡¯s parents did not get suspicious, but the leftover parcels still in Lillian¡¯s room seriously gave


    Lillian a headache.


    Having not seen Callum for several days, Lillian only felt that Callum seemed to have lost a lot of


    weight, and his eyes were full of fatigue.


    ¡°Has work been overwhelming for Callumtely?¡± Lillian pondered.


    Lillian cleared her throat and said, ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, you don¡¯t actually prenatal checkup. I can go


    by myself.¡±


    ave to apany me to the


    ¡°I am indeed a little tired, but it¡¯s not as much as you think. At the least, it¡¯s no problem for me to


    apany you to the checkup.¡± Callum raised a hand and rubbed his face.


    Last night, he went through the curse removal process again. The lingering pain ofst night


    seemed to still be in his body right now; even without lifting a finger, he felt exceedingly achy and a


    vague piercing pain from head to toe.


    There was only one session left. Once that was done, the curse would be wholly removed.


    Unfortunately, thest session¡¯s pain would also be more intense!


    Last night, he even fainted several times in agony. The feeling that life was worse than death had


    never been so strong.


    At that time, Callum could only silently say Lillian¡¯s name on the inside and remind himself over and


    over again that he must get through it. Only after getting over this could he truly be with her!


    After they arrived at the hospital, Lillian registered for her appointment and went to the gynecology


    department with Callum. Most of the people there were women, but there were also many men


    apanying their wives or girlfriends.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lillian nced at the number in her hand and saw that it was still a while until her turn. Thus, she


    and Callum found some seats in the waiting hall and sat down.


    ¡°Are you really all right?¡± Lillian asked Callum, sensing that he seemed beyond worn out right now.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Callum answered.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look well.¡± While speaking, Lillian habitually tried to reach out and touch his


    forehead.


    However, the next moment, Callum¡¯s expression abruptly changed, and he swept Lillian¡¯s hand


    away instantly.


    Lillian was stunned for a while as her hand froze in the air. Callum, too, appeared taken aback, and


    then he said rather weakly, ¡°I¡­ I was a little ufortable just now. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    That was because Callum couldn¡¯t handle Lillian¡¯s touch at all right now.


    Lillian bit her lip and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°All right, I got it.¡± She withdrew her hand, sat


    straight again, and even deliberately created a slight distance between them.


    Callum opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to exin, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Just one more time! Once the curse is fully removed after thest session, I¡¯ll tell her everything in


    detail!¡± he thought.


    Finally, when it was Lillian¡¯s turn, she walked into the consulting room, confirmed her gestational


    age, and then went for the B-scan that the doctor ordered.


    As the B-scan instrument moved on Lillian¡¯s abdomen, she had a strange feeling out of nowhere.


    It seemed that only at this moment did Lillian feel like she was really pregnant.


    Before long, the doctor turned to Lillian and said, ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Lillian was stunned, not expecting it to be so quick. She didn¡¯t even feel like much time


    had passed.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s done. Tidy your clothes and wait aside for the report.¡±


    Lillian got off the B-scan bed, put on her clothes, and stood aside. After about a few minutes, the


    doctor handed her the report.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It stated the length of the fetus in her womb, the number of heartbeats per minute, and even


    included two ultrasound images.


    In Lillian¡¯s eyes, these images only depicted a small circle, but that was, in fact, a developing life in


    her womb.


    Lillian took the report, walked out of the B-scan room, and read the few lines of simple words on it


    repeatedly.


    Lillian thought, ¡®So, this¡­ is my child?


    It has a heartbeat, meaning it already has a life. Am I really going to kill a life?¡¯


    Callum approached Lillian and inquired, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lillian answered, handing Callum the report.


    Callum took it, scanned through it, and then nced at Lillian¡¯s abdomen, seemingly wanting to


    touch it. However, when Callum¡¯s hand was just a few inches away from Lillian¡¯s abdomen, Callum


    stopped again and withdrew it.


    Lillian studied Callum in bewilderment, noticing that there seemed to be a sort of yearning in his


    gaze, yet there was also suppression and restraint.


    ¡°If that yearning is because he wants to touch my abdomen and feel the small life within me, what


    does that suppression and restraint mean?¡± Lillian ruminated.


    After they exited the hospital, Callum asked Lillian, ¡°Do you have anything else to do today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lillian shook her head.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± With that, Callum ordered the driver to drive to the residential area


    of the Quinn residence.


    Lillian turned her head to the side and looked at the scenery along the way, but her mind was filled


    with how Callum had waved her hand away today and the suppression and restraint in his gaze


    when he wanted to ce his hand on her abdomen.


    09:37 D


    Lillian genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out what Callum was thinking.


    Lillian mused, ¡®Callum clearly behaves as if he cares about me and wants to be with me again at


    times, but just now, he seemed to be resisting me greatly.


    He wasn¡¯t even willing to handle my touch!


    If so, why even apany me to the prenatal checkup?


    Or¡­ could it be that what he cares about is merely the baby in my womb? If I lose the child,


    perhaps he won¡¯t even want me anymore.


    Lillian smiled bitterly, thinking, ¡°When did I be so increasingly sentimental? Even now, I¡¯m still


    hesitating whether to keep this baby or not.¡±


    The moment the car stopped, Lillian finally came back to her senses and saw that they had arrived


    at her residential area.


    Lillian turned to look at Callum, only to find that he had unknowingly fallen asleep while leaning


    against the seat.


    Evident signs of fatigue still showed on his face even while Callum slept, and faint, dark circles


    colored his under eyes. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t slept well yesterday or even throughout the


    last few days. A few strands of hair fell on his full forehead, while his long, ck eyshes, coupled


    with his handsome face, still made him resemble an angel.


    Lillian thought, ¡®Callum still looks as good-looking as back then, or even better than before!


    I, on the other hand, still be entranced at the sight of him even after five years¡­


    Callum¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as if he could feel her gaze, and his eyes gradually opened.


    In a sh, Lillian¡¯s face reflected in Callum¡¯s dark pupils!


    ¡°Lillian¡­¡± Callum murmured Lillian¡¯s name, his hoarse voice so sultry.


    Lillian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.


    Callum slowly raised his hand, seemingly wanting to caress her cheek, but right as he was about to


    touch her, the dazed look in his eyes became clear. He immediately withdrew his hand, asking


    indifferently, ¡°Have we arrived at your house?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here,¡± Lillian replied, feeling an indescribable disappointment in her heart.


    ¡®Why am I disappointed? Was I hoping he¡¯d touch my face just now?


    Oh my God, Lillian Quinn, what are you thinking?¡¯ Lillian scolded herself inwardly.


    Hurriedly, she turned around, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    Callum, too, opened the door, exited the vehicle, and stopped her. ¡°Lillian, wait another week for


    me, all right? Just seven days. I¡¯lle to you in seven days. There¡¯s something very important that


    I have to tell you!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the maintenance cost of your car?¡±


    Callum froze, seemingly failing to process Lillian¡¯s words.


    Lillian continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were apanying me to the prenatal checkup today


    because you wanted to discuss the matter of lowering the maintenance cost from that time when I


    hit your car? You didn¡¯t bring it up today, so do you want to talk about it next time?¡±


    All of a sudden, Callum smiled wryly. ¡°Do you think the maintenance cost is the only important thing


    between us?¡±


    Callum¡¯s bitter smile made Lillian feel utterly ufortable and even a touch of pain as if she had


    been stabbed by a needle. ¡°Then, what other important matter is there that you can¡¯t tell me now


    and can only do so next week?¡± she demanded.


    That was because a weekter/was the day when the curse would bepletely removed from


    Callum. As long as he could get through thest stage, he would be able to give Lillian a proper hug


    and kiss without feeling severe pain each time he touched her.


    If, unfortunately, Callum did not survive it a weekter, he had already hired awyer and drafted a


    will to ensure someone would manage White Maple Group and set up a fund. The annual ie


    from, those would then be transferred to Lillian¡¯s name so that she could live however she wanted


    for the rest of her

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    ¡°It¡¯s only a week, Lillian. All I ask is to give me another week,¡± urged Callum.


    Lillian was displeased. ¡°What in the world do you want, Callum? You refuse to talk about the


    compensation for the car ident and then keep asking me to give you time. Are you going to ask


    me to give you a few more weeks in one week again?¡±


    ¡°Lillian, I¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Callum.


    ¡°What are you two doing together?¡±


    Hearing that, Lillian instantly quivered, for that was her father Stephen¡¯s voice.


    Hurriedly, Lillian looked back and spotted her parents standing not far away, looking at the duo in


    astoundment. Her mother Abigail was even carrying a food basket with plenty of groceries inside.


    Unmistakably, Stephen and Abigail had juste back from grocery shopping.


    ¡°Lillian, you said you had something to do this morning. Was it just to go out with Callum?¡± Abigail


    questioned.


    Lillian blinked, at a loss for how to exin herself there and then.


    ¡°What did you two do this early in the morning?¡±


    Lillian was struck dumb, feeling an iing headache. ¡°How do I answer that? Am I supposed to


    tell them that Callum apanied me to a prenatal checkup early in the morning?¡± she brooded.


    Right then, Abigail seemed to think of something, and her expression changed. Then, she


    approached Stephen¡¯s ear and whispered something that caused his countenance to change as


    well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the house! You¡¯reing with us, Callum!¡± stated Stephen.


    Lillian was taken aback. ¡°Dad, you want him toe to our ce too?¡±


    ¡°If not? He¡¯s already sent you to the door. Shouldn¡¯t we ¡®invite¡¯ him into our house and have a seat?¡±


    Stephen gritted out, emphasizing the word ¡°invite.¡±


    Lillian still wanted to convince Stephen otherwise, but Callum ended up answering straightforwardly,


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re reallying to my house?¡± Lillian looked at Callum in bafflement.


    ¡°Mr. Quinn has already extended the invitation. Of course, I have to,¡± said Callum.


    With that, the four of them returned to the Quinn residence. Stephen red at Callum with obvious


    displeasure. Stephen had only invited Callum to the house because Stephen feared the neighbors


    would overhear them outside earlier.


    Had that not been the case, Stephen would¡¯ve long chewed out Callum when they were outside.


    ¡°Lillian, tell me yourself. Are you with this Callum fellow again?¡± Stephen questioned.


    ¡°No!¡± Lillian denied it at once.


    However, as soon as Lillian finished speaking, Abigail took out a bottle of folic acid and put it on the


    coffee table. ¡°Then, what is this?¡±


    Lillian scowled at the bottle of folic acid. This was one of the stuff from the pile of parcels Callum


    had sent her previously. She had stuffed them all into her cab at first, but upon learning that folic


    acid was used to prevent fetal deformity, she took the bottle out and consumed the tablets.


    As only one tablet was required a day, Lillian offhandedly put the bottle in the drawer after taking the


    medication daily.


    s, now, it appeared in Abigail¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom, you went through my drawer?¡± Lillian shouted.


    Abigail glowered at Lillian. ¡°I was looking for a nail clipper. How would I know I¡¯d find this instead? I


    thought you were taking some nonsensical weight-loss pills. But when I got to the pharmacy, they


    told me this is taken by women who are pregnant or trying to get pregnant!¡±


    09:37


    Lillian bit her lip and immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Lillian, you¡­ Why are you eating this for no reason? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡­ you¡­¡± Abigail


    seemed a little embarrassed to continue.


    Stephen, on the other hand, yelled right away, ¡°Be honest with me. Are you pregnant with Callum¡¯s


    child?¡±


    The more Stephen thought about Lillian¡¯s recent periodical vomiting, her sudden break up with


    Jerick and being tonic friends with Jerick, the fact that it was Callum who sent Lillian back today,


    as well as the pile of parcels that were sent to their home inexplicably some time ago, the more


    Stephen thought this was a possibility.


    Lillian almost went down on her knees before Stephen, stunned by how Stephen actually guessed it


    right based on one box of folic acid!.


    Just the sight of Lillian¡¯s expression told Stephen his spection was correct. Promptly, he stood up


    and swung a fist at Callum.


    Stephen was nearly 60 years old now, so his punch was naturally not too powerful. Nheless,


    Callum did not dodge it and simply stood there motionless, allowing Stephen to beat him up.


    ¡°You little punk! Back then, you broke up with Lillian when she was seriously injured, and now


    you¡¯vee to take advantage of her again. Haven¡¯t you done enough harm to her?¡± Stephen


    rained his fist down on Callum repeatedly and soon started panting.


    Callum however, remained unmoving as he endured the hits.


    In the meantime, Lillian and Abigail hurriedly stopped Stephen. ¡°What¡¯s the use of hitting him,


    Stephen? It¡¯s pointless right now!¡± Abigail said.


    ¡°He¡¯s too awful! I need to give him a good beating! Lillian isn¡¯t just someone he can take advantage


    of as he pleases! Just look at him. He pulled up his pants and left right after having his fill, but what


    about Lillian? How is she going to live in the future?¡± Stephen bellowed, his fist stillnding on


    Callum¡¯s body.


    Callum didn¡¯t say a word or defend himself.


    Seeing that the corner of Callum¡¯s lips was already bleeding, Lillian hollered anxiously, ¡°Dad, Callum


    didn¡¯t take advantage of me. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± She feared that if Stephen continued to beat


    Callum up, Callum would really end up in the hospital.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t take advantage of you?¡± Stephen¡¯s actions stopped at once, and he turned to re at


    Lillian. ¡°So, you were a willing party?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Not really¡­¡± Lillian replied awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ That night, I¡­ I drank too much and¡­


    identally phoned Callum¡­ and then somehow I pinned him down and¡­


    It was practically killing Lillian to say these words. In a way, it felt like when she skipped sses in


    elementary school, got reprimanded by the teacher, and had to go home to face her parents for self-


    reflection.


    Halfway through her exnation, Lillian looked at Stephen and Abigail with chagrin. ¡°Well¡­ Do I


    have to go into further details?¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. Shut up¡­¡± Stephen hurriedly stopped Lillian. He and Abigail also looked


    mortified at present, realizing that after all the fuss, it was Lillian who had forced herself onto Callum


    all along! Now, it seemed like Callum was the one who was taken advantage of.


    At this moment, Callum was probably the least embarrassed person in the house.


    ¡°How¡­ How could you do such a thing? Even if you were drunk, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Stephen could


    only re up at Lillian awkwardly now,


    Lillian nodded and admitted her mistake humbly. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again next time. I promise to turn over


    a new leaf.¡±


    ¡°Next time? You¡¯re still thinking about a next time?¡± Stephen rolled his eyes angrily. ¡°Since you¡¯re


    pregnant now, what exactly do you two n to do with this child?¡±


    After all, currently, the baby in Lillian¡¯s womb was the most troublesome thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Callum responded unhesitatingly.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    ¡°Take responsibility? How are you going to take responsibility?¡± Stephen said angrily.


    ¡°If I live, I will marry Lillian. If I die, the proceeds of my post-death inheritance will belong to Lillian.¡±


    Callum cut to the chase.


    Hearing that, the three members of the Quinn family were stunned.


    Lillian only felt that Callum¡¯s words were weird. She thought, ¡°No one would say they would assume


    responsibility and mention about their post-death arrangements. He sounds like he¡¯ll drop dead at


    any


    moment.¡±


    ¡°You are going to take responsibility?¡± Lillian asked.


    Callum raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Lillian. ¡°Are you suggesting you take


    responsibility for me?¡±


    His words made Lillian speechless.


    Stephen calmed down a little because of Callum¡¯s words. ¡°Are you really willing to take


    responsibility?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Callum uttered firmly.


    Stephen looked at the man in front of him. At first, he was very optimistic about his daughter and


    thought that he could untrust his daughter to Callum. However, what happenedter proved him


    wrong. Therefore, Stephen was considering whether he should still entrust his daughter to Callum.


    ¡°If you had known better, you shouldn¡¯t have done what you did. If you cared about Lillian, you


    wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her before she was discharged from the hospital. Do you know how


    she got through in the hospital during that period?¡± Thinking of his daughter¡¯s appearance at that


    time, Stephen felt sad. ¡°Dad!¡± Lillian knew that what happened back then also caused her parents


    great sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Callum said. At that point, that was all he could say.


    ¡°The Quinn family does not need your apology. That¡¯s all for today. You can go back first!¡± Stephen


    said coldly.


    Callum slightly pursed his thin lips and turned to look at Lillian. ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ll go back first. One week. I


    just need one more week.¡±


    Lillian frowned. She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    Callum left the Quinn residence. Stephen looked at his daughter and said, ¡°Callum is willing to take


    responsibility. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lillian said, feeling she was caught in a difficult position.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Stephen suddenly raised his voice. ¡°You even have a baby together, yet you say


    you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Abigail also said, ¡°Lillian, if you have anything to say in your heart, just tell us. No matter what, we


    are always on your side!¡±


    ¡°I know getting married to Callum will be the best choice for our family and this child. If I have a child


    out of wedlock, I¡¯m afraid the rumors in the neighborhood will be unpleasant in the future, and our


    family will also be disdained by others, but¡­¡±


    At that point, Lillian¡¯s voice choked with sobs. ¡°I am afraid that even if we decide to get married now


    because of this child, perhaps someday in the future, he will suggest for us to divorce because of


    another matter. I don¡¯t have faith in him.¡±


    When she was in love with him,/she never thought that there would be a day when they would


    break up.


    However, reality had taught her a harsh lesson, telling her nothing in the world was impossible.


    Stephen walked up to his daughter and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about


    me and your mother. If you really want to give birth to this child, then give birth to it. This child is a


    member. of the Quinn family. You don¡¯t have to bother with the rumors. Worsee to worst, we¡¯ll


    move to another ce. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Abigail stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lillian. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else.


    Just


    09:37


    think about whether you want to give birth to this baby and whether you want to get back together


    with Callum.¡±


    Of course, she knew that Callum had always held a significant ce in her daughter¡¯s heart all


    those years. Nevertheless, she also understood her daughter¡¯s concerns.


    After listening to her parents¡¯ words, Lillian suddenly hugged them and burst into tears.


    She had been feeling lost recently. At that moment, her suppressed feelings were all vented out.


    At any time, her parents were always by her side and supported her.


    After crying for a while, Lillian felt much better. Perhaps before, she had been afraid of how her


    parents would react after learning about her pregnancy. She didn¡¯t know whether they would scold


    her or be disappointed in her.


    But now, her parents¡¯ reaction had reassured her. She could decide without worries.


    She could decide for herself whether to keep the child in her stomach or how she should proceed in


    her rtionship with Callum.


    If she didn¡¯t want to keep the baby, the earlier she aborted, the less damage her body would


    sustain.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, she wondered if she could still have another child if she were to give up this one.


    Inexplicably, Lillian seemed to have a feeling that maybe this child was the only one in her life.


    Also, she was curious about what Callum meant by giving him one week. She thought, ¡°He wants


    me to wait for him for another week? Is he saying that all my worries will vanish after one week?


    Will we be able to live together happily after that?¡±


    Thinking of that, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    In the next few days, she continued to work in the institute. However, her asional morning


    sickness episodes ultimately stirred gossip at her workce.


    In the end, the chief officer summoned her to his office and asked her, ¡°Lillian, there are rumors


    about your pregnancy flying about. I have no interest in learning about your private affairs, but


    there¡¯s an uing project that I initially wanted to let you handle. After all, you¡¯re already an


    experienced worker here. However, if you¡¯re pregnant, you won¡¯t be able to see through this project


    and may even cause the project to be dyed.¡±


    Lillian was stunned and immediately understood which project he was talking about. That was a


    great project the firm had recently acquired. If she were to handle the project, the record would be a


    great addition to her resume.


    ¡°Think about it. If you think you can take this project, give me an answer in a week,¡± The chief officer


    said.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Lillian said.


    She understood the chief officer was hinting at her by having that conversation with her that day.


    If she really wanted to keep the child, then she would have to give up that project. But if she didn¡¯t


    n to give birth to the child in the future, she could naturally take over that project and make


    progress in her


    career.


    Lillian thought, ¡°A choice between my career and this child?¡± She smiled bitterly.


    In the evening, Lillian asked Rosalie out.


    ¡°Do you want me to drink with you again?¡± Rosalie joked. ¡°You are pregnant now. You can¡¯t drink


    like that anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink water!¡± Lillian said.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look troubled. Is it because of the child?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°How can I not worry?¡± Lillian smiled bitterly. ¡°My parents know about my pregnancy now. They want


    me to decide for myself. Callum said he was willing to marry me. After much consideration,


    marrying him is the best option I have. Not to mention the glory, at least my child will not be


    illegitimate. By then, everyone around me will feel jealous that I marry a rich husband, and no one


    will jeer at me.¡±


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t make up your mind, right?¡± Rosalie noticed how worried Lillian was.


    ¡°Should I be with Callum again?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Do you still love Callum?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian pursed her lips, thinking, ¡°Do I still love him? I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled if I no longer love him.


    Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to abort this child without hesitation if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Although Lillian didn¡¯t answer, Rosalie was still able to guess the answer.


    ¡°I also know that Callum hurt you deeply back then, so I will support you in any choice you make.


    But I hope that you can ask yourself whether you will regret it in the future,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°He asked me to give him a week, saying that he had important things to tell me. It¡¯s almost a week


    now, but he didn¡¯te to see me, let alone tell me anything important,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to you, but you can go and ask him for an exnation. Didn¡¯t you like making


    things clear the most in the past?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I used to do!¡± Lillian smiled lightly, then picked up the ss of water in front of her


    and drank it all. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find himter and ask him!¡±


    Looking at the decisive demeanor of Lillian, Rosalie felt Lillian was returning to her former self.


    After eating something, Lillian nned to meet with Callum. Rosalie asked, ¡°Should I send you


    there?¡±


    ¡°No. I drove here!¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Are you still driving now?¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. When my stomach gets bigger, I won¡¯t drive,¡± Lillian said, ¡°I¡¯m different from


    you. You were carrying triplets back then. I have only one child and don¡¯t need to take too many


    precautions. When I went to the hospital for an antenatal examination before, I saw about a woman


    who had a big belly riding an electric scooter!¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie was a little nonplussed.


    After saying goodbye to Rosalie, Lillian drove toward Callum¡¯s mansion in Strico.


    When thest prenatal examination was conducted, she learned that he was in Strico and had been


    living in that mansion.


    Of course, she knew the mansion very well. She even drove there countless times before.


    Looking at the time, it was almost eight o¡¯clock in the evening. She reckoned Callum should have


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    returned to the mansion.


    She wanted to meet Callum and tell him she was willing to take the risk. She wanted to marry him


    and be with him again.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she would regret making such a decision in the future.


    But she knew that if she didn¡¯t bet on it, she would regret it in the future!


    It was the mansion ahead. Lillian parked her car aside. When she was about to get off, she


    suddenly saw another car passing by and parking at the door of the mansion.


    The person who exited the car was none other than Madeline!


    Lillian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. She thought, ¡°Why is Madeline here at this time? Didn¡¯t she break


    up with Callum already?¡±


    Immediately after, she saw the security guards at the door of the mansion respectfully step aside.


    One of them took the key to the car handed over by Madeline and helped Madeline park the car.


    The other security guard opened the iron fence gate and let Madeline enter the mansion.


    09:37 D


    Madeline didn¡¯t even say anything to the two security guards. Obviously, that was something that


    happened somonly that both parties already formed a tacit understanding.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lillian felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    She almost got out of the car in a daze and walked toward the security guards. She wondered why


    Madeline could get in, not to mention seemingly so used to doing so.


    She wondered if Callum and Madeline were still entangled.


    At that moment, the security guard who helped Madeline park her car came back. After seeing


    Lillian, he frowned, having recognized Lillian. He thought, ¡°Mr. White brought this woman back to


    the mansion a few times previously.¡±


    So, the security guard strode forward and stopped Lillian, ¡°Hey, Mr. White doesn¡¯t want to see


    anyone tonight. Mr. White instructed that no one is allowed to enter, no matter what. Regardless of


    what urgent matters, everyone should be turned away.¡±


    Lillian thought, ¡°Everyone should be turned away?¡± Her heart shuddered. ¡°Why did you let Madeline


    enter, then?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tall? That¡¯s different. Mr. White has been waiting for Ms. Tall for the whole night.¡± The security


    guard smiled and looked at Lillian contemptuously. Compared with Madeline¡¯s branded outfit, the


    clothes on Lillian naturally seemed much cheaper.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Tall has been frequentingtely. Speaking of which, shees once or twice a


    week,¡± the other security guard said.


    ¡°Maybe they will get back together again soon. After all, they¡¯ve been dating for so many years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Tall stayed overnight almost whenever she visited. I think there a press conference


    will be held soon.¡±


    The two security guards chatted. Listening to their words, Lillian felt her heart turning colder by the


    second.


    She thought, ¡°Once or twice a week? And she even stayed overnight every time she visited the


    mansion? Callum said that he had never loved Madeline, but now he let her live in his mansion.


    What was the important thing he wanted to tell me? Was he going to tell me about the rtionship


    between him and Madeline? Did he say that he was going to marry me just because I have a baby,


    or am I just his backup all along? When he fell out with the Tall family, he spared me his attention,


    but now that he and the Tall family have mutual benefits to gain, he¡¯s getting back together with


    Madeline?¡±


    The two security guards looked at Lillian¡¯s pale and dazed countenance. One of them advised, ¡°Quit


    lingering here and harboring wishful thinking. There aren¡¯t manymoners who can marry into


    prominent families. Mr. White cares only for Ms. Tall all along. Otherwise, why would he get back


    together when she¡¯s involved in that scandal?¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    ¡°Hey, stop talking nonsense, will you? If Mr. White knows that you are gossiping about him behind


    his back, you might lose your job,¡± the other security guard reminded.


    Thus, the security guard who just advised Lillian immediately shut up and stopped talking.


    With that, the two security guards seemed topletely ignore Lillian.


    Lillian only felt as if her body was getting colder and colder. She almost found it difficult to remember


    what she wanted to say to Callum after meeting him. Her mind had gone nk.


    Lillian trod back slowly to her car, but she did not start the car and leave. Instead, she continued


    looking in the direction of the mansion.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Madeline just went in for a while. Or maybe¡­ White Maple Group and the Tall family


    simply have some business matters to settle¡­¡± she thought.


    Lillian kept finding various reasons to exin why Madeline had gone into the ce, but as the


    seconds. ticked by, it became more and more difficult for her to convince herself.


    When her phone rang, she saw that the call was from her mother. Her eyes were suddenly filled


    with


    tears.


    ¡°Mom.¡± She picked up the call and tried to make her voice sound normal.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Abigail asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ staying over at Rosalie¡¯s tonight. I want to talk with her, as I haven¡¯t had a long conversation


    with her for a long time,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of disturbing others?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie won¡¯t mind. Mom, I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to you another time. I will go straight to work tomorrow and


    wille back at night.¡± After saying that, Lillian hurriedly ended the call. She was afraid that if she


    continued talking, her mother would sense something wrong.


    After ending the call, Lillian took a deep breath and stroked her belly with one hand. She looked at


    the mansion again.


    She didn¡¯t choose to go back but stayed here. Perhaps she wanted an answer that would tell her


    what she should do next.


    ¡°Callum! Callum!¡± she silently repeated the name in her heart. She wondered how much of his love


    toward her was true, and how much of it wasn¡¯t. When he called her name with affection, she


    instantly fell under his spell.


    It felt as though no time had passed between them, as though they were still the same people who


    loved each other so wholeheartedly years ago.


    She thought they could start over again and that she could take the gamble.


    1


    But now, before the game even started, she had received a tight p from the cruel reality.


    At this moment, in the mansion, Callum¡¯s handsome face was distorted in agony. He crawled on


    the


    ground, grabbing the floor with his twisted fingers and ceaselessly uttering cries of pain that could


    not be suppressed.


    He was in such a wretched state that no one looking at him now would believe that he was the


    handsome and dashing Chairman of White Maple Group.


    ¡°I must live. I must survive. As long as I make it through this night, then I can be with Lillian! We will


    have a bright future together! After tonight¡­ Tonight¡­¡± he thought.


    Madeline looked coldly as Callum writhed in pain. Although the man who caused her to be a


    laughingstock and caused the downfall of the Tall family was suffering so much pain, it did not make


    her feel happy.


    Instead, she only felt disappointment.


    This man was willing to endure such unbearable pain because of Lillian. This curse was only


    targeted at Lillian. As long as he was willing to choose any other woman in the world, he wouldn¡¯t


    have to endure the pain of removing the poison. Yet, he chose Lillian even though that meant


    risking his life.


    09:38


    As for Madeline, she wasted many years and didn¡¯t get anything.


    ¡°What exactly is so good about Lillian? How could she make a man like Callum devote himself to


    her like that? That woman is in and has never done anything for him!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Callum, is it really worth suffering like that just for Lillian? She doesn¡¯t even know that you are


    suffering like this!¡± Madeline walked up to Callum and squatted down. ¡°If you can¡¯t survive tonight,


    then you will die. Even if you die, she might not even drop a tear for you. In her heart, you will


    always be the heartless man who abandoned her.¡±


    It was as though provoking him like this was the only way to put herself in a better mood.


    Callum struggled in his pain to raise his head. At this moment, there was already a faint hint of


    defeat in his expression, but he still panted and said in an extremely dry voice, ¡°If I die, your


    family¡­ won¡¯t survive either. I don¡¯t need you to judge¡­ how much I am willing to suffer for Lillian.¡±


    As long as it was for Lillian, anything was worth it.


    Lillian was everything to him!


    Lillian didn¡¯t know how long she stayed in the car. She only saw that the sky was turning brighter,


    and her heart was also sinking into a bottomless abyss.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Is it¡­ dawn?¡± she thought.


    All night, Madeline had been in the mansion and never came out.


    Callum and Madeline had spent the whole night in the mansion, but she and the baby in her belly


    had stayed outside the mansion throughout the night.


    Finally, the door of the mansion opened. Lillian saw Madelineing out of the mansion, wearing


    the same clothes she was dressed inst night and looking tired.


    Then the security guard at the door helped Madeline drive her car over and sent her off respectfully.


    This time, when Madeline drove past Lillian, their gazes met.


    A trace of surprise shed in Madeline¡¯s eyes, but then a smile immediately appeared on her lips.


    She then drove away with what looked like a disdainful nce in Lillian¡¯s direction.


    Lillian only felt as if something was stuck in her chest. Madeline¡¯s expression seemed to confirm her


    suspicion!


    She subconsciously picked up her phone and wanted to call Callum. But when she picked up the


    phone, she stopped again.


    What should she ask? What else could she ask? Madeline had juste out of Callum¡¯s mansion,


    and that was the best proof.


    ¡°Is that the important thing that Callum said he wanted to tell me? Well, I suppose it is indeed¡­ very


    important! Maybe I should be grateful that Madeline had stepped into the mansion first. Otherwise,


    last night would¡¯ve been the most ridiculous moment of my entire life. Perhaps it¡¯s not yet toote to


    wake up now. At least, I haven¡¯t given him all my feelings, and at least, I can still take them back¡­¡±


    she thought.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Lillian tried tofort herself in her heart, but the tears that she had been suppressing all night


    finally flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Feelings¡­ Is it true that I didn¡¯t give him all of it? Is it true that I can take them back? If it¡¯s true,


    then why am I in so much pain now? Why can¡¯t I stop these tears? And what¡¯s causing this pain in


    my heart?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Lillian, if I said that you are the only one I love, would you believe me? Lillian, give me some time.


    Just give me some time. Lillian, how will you be responsible for me? Lillian¡­ Lillian¡­¡±


    His voice and what he once said echoed through her ears, but to her, the voice seemed to have


    be so far away¡­


    Lillian finally started the car, turned around, and drove away from the mansion.


    Lillian knew that at this moment she should drive to the office. It was not a rest day, so she had to


    go to work.


    She tried her best to calm herself down and told herself not to cry anymore. If she continued crying,


    her vision would be blurred, and she would not be able to see the way clearly.


    Just then, an electric scooter suddenly made its way to the front of her car, wanting to cut into her


    lane and move between the cars.


    Ordinarily, Lillian¡¯s reaction might be faster. But today, she was stunned for two seconds, and by


    then it was toote to depress the brake. In the end, she turned the steering wheel mostly out of


    sheer instinct, and the car immediately crashed into the curbside.


    Bang!


    The sudden crash made Lillian¡¯s vision go dark, and the airbag in the car also popped open.


    Passers-by suddenly gathered around. Someone hurriedly opened the door and asked anxiously,


    ¡°Lillian, Lillian, are you okay?¡±


    Lillian unfastened her seat belt with difficulty and looked at the man. ¡°J-Jerick? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to pass by and saw the crash, so I hurriedly stopped my car and came over to have a


    look. Are you okay? Were you injured?¡± Jerick asked anxiously.


    He was on the way to work when he happened to spot her car. As he remembered her license te


    number, he was certain it was her.


    He was just wondering why she was on this route at this time since it was not the route she took to


    her office. It was then that he saw her bumping into the curbside to avoid an electric scooter that


    suddenly cut into herne.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Before Lillian could finish her words, however, a trace of pain suddenly came from her


    stomach, and then the pain slowly worsened.


    She subconsciously touched her abdomen. ¡°My child! Did something happen to my child?¡± she


    immediately thought.


    ¡°It hurts. My stomach hurts¡­¡± Her face gradually turned pale..


    Seeing this, Jerick quickly carried Lillian out of the car and said, ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital


    right now!¡±


    As he said that, he hurriedly carried her into his car and drove toward the nearest hospital.


    Lillian¡¯s hands grasped her abdomen tightly, and she gritted her teeth. Beads of sweat had formed


    on her forehead, dripping down her cheeks, causing her face to look even paler.


    Jerick snuck a few peripheral nces at Lillian andforted her, ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the hospital soon.


    Don¡¯t worry. Your child will be fine.¡±


    Lillian closed his eyes bitterly.


    ¡°Perhaps this is destined to be. With this happening to me at this time, my child could take


    advantage of this opportunity to leave me. Perhaps this is the best ending. This way, the child could


    leave, and there would no longer be any connection between me and Callum!¡± she thought.


    09:46 1


    The car soon arrived at the hospital. Jerick rushed into the emergency room of the hospital with


    Lillian in his arms. He told the doctor what happened most briefly and said, ¡°She is pregnant now


    and has a baby in her belly. Please do whatever you can to save the baby!¡±


    Lillian was ced on the mobile hospital bed and pushed into the emergency room. The doctor


    began to provide emergency treatment.


    Jerick sat on the bench outside and waited anxiously.


    If Lillian hadn¡¯t told him not to call her parents before she went in just now, he would have called


    Stephen and Abigail.


    ¡°But Lillian didn¡¯t mention not to call Callum. Should I call him?¡± Jerick wondered.


    Jerick had no idea for a moment. If Callum was informed, with his ability, he would definitely be able


    to find better medical resources for Lillian. If the treatment here failed, he would be able to find a


    better


    one.


    As he thought about it, a phone rang suddenly. It took Jerick a moment to realize that the sound


    came from Lillian¡¯s bag.


    When he got out of the car with her in his arms, he had also taken her bag on the passenger seat.


    He opened the bag and took out the phone. There was only a string of numbers on the screen,


    which meant that this number was not among Lillian¡¯s contacts.


    But when he pressed the answer button, it was Callum¡¯s voice that sounded from the phone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lillian? Are you there? ¡± Callum¡¯s voice, which was originally smooth and elegant, seemed at that


    moment to hold a trace of tiredness and hoarseness.


    Jerick cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m Jerick. Lillian is now being examined by a doctor


    in the emergency room.¡±


    ¡°The emergency room? What¡¯s going on?¡± Callum¡¯s voice suddenly became anxious.


    ¡°Lillian had a car ident in the morning. I happened to pass by and saw her, so I sent her to the


    hospital,¡± exined Jerick.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡± Callum asked, and when Jerick told Callum the address of the hospital, Callum


    only said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Then the call ended.


    Jerick put the phone back into Lillian¡¯s bag and continued to wait.


    Before long, Lillian was pushed out and ced in a ward.


    The doctor said to Lillian, ¡°Your injuries are not severe. There are only some bruises on your body


    and no fractures. It¡¯s just that you are eight weeks pregnant, and the fetus may not be in a stable


    condition at present. If you insist on keeping the baby, we rmend you go to a hospital


    specializing in obstetrics and gynecology. Otherwise, we would suggest an abortion as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to save the baby. Please arrange the surgery for me,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°What? You want to get an abortion?¡± Jerick asked in shock.


    Lillian nodded.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you care about this child very much? And if you want to save the baby, it¡¯s not impossible.


    I will send you to the Women¡¯s Health Hospital right now!¡± said Jerick.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already decided!¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Seeing that the two were arguing/the doctor said hurriedly, ¡°Since you are the child¡¯s parents, and


    you are not in agreement with each other, then please think it over before making a decision.¡±

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    The doctor had mistook Jerick as the father of the baby in Lillian¡¯s belly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Jerick could exin himself, Lillian had begun speaking to the doctor, ¡°He¡¯s not the father of


    my child, so I can make the decision myself. Doctor, please arrange an abortion procedure for me!¡±


    Upon hearing this and seeing Lillian¡¯s determination, the doctor responded, ¡°Well then, I¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the doctor¡¯s words and echoed in the ward. ¡°I am the child¡¯s father, so


    what if I don¡¯t agree to the procedure?¡±


    A tall figure emerged in the ward as the voice trailed off.


    Lillian gazed at Callum, who was dressed in a simple white shirt and ck pants, in astonishment


    as he approached her hospital bed. His hair looked slightly disheveled, and his shirt cor was left


    unattended, indicating that he had arrived in a hurry.


    up that


    Simultaneously, Callum looked at the person on the hospital bed fixedly. When he woke morning,


    his first thought was to reach out to her and convey that they could finally be united. He was eager


    to divulge everything that had happened in the past with her.


    However, to his surprise, the one who answered the phone was Jerick. Upon learning about her


    hospitalization due to a car ident, Callum hastily rushed over, only to hear her request for an


    abortion procedure.


    ¡°Why are you giving up on our child? If this child poses a threat to your well-being and worsens your


    injuries, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to agree to the abortion,¡± uttered Callum, carefully articting each word


    with a hint of confusion in his eyes. ¡°But at this moment, there¡¯s no reason to let go of this child, is


    there? All we need to do is transfer to a more advanced hospital in the city, and with expert care,


    this child still has a chance at survival, right?¡±


    Lillian bit her lips tightly and said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately make the arrangements for your transfer to another hospital!¡± Upon seeing her


    response, Callum immediately took out his phone and was about to make the call when Lillian


    suddenly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have the right to decide this child¡¯s fate!¡±


    Her words caused Callum¡¯s body to stiffen. He then turned around and stared at her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re


    hell-bent on giving up on our child?¡±


    The shock in his eyes was apparent as if he couldn¡¯t fathom the decision Lillian had just made.


    She met Callum¡¯s eyes, and his gaze was like intangible needles, causing sharp pangs in her


    chest.


    Despite her unbearably dry throat, Lillian still gritted her teeth and forced out a resolute word. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± questioned Callum. He was at a loss as she had seemingly wanted to keep the child earlier.


    Otherwise, why would she have taken the folic acid he purchased for her and scheduled prenatal


    check-ups in advance?


    Lillian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and a deep bitterness overwhelmed her. ¡°Why? How could he


    be asking me for a reason?¡± she pondered. ¡°Does he not understand the emotions I had to endure


    while spending the entire night waiting outside his mansion? Does he notprehend the feeling of


    being betrayed for a second time?¡±


    Finally, she uttered, ¡°Because I wish to sever all connections with you.¡±


    In that fleeting moment, it felt as if the air in the ward had solidified as Callum emanated an


    oppressive presence, creating a stifling atmosphere for those in the room.


    ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t you discuss it among yourselves and contact the nurses at the nurses¡¯ station


    when you¡¯ve decided whether you wish to transfer to another hospital or remain here,¡± said the


    doctor, feeling somewhat uneasy, before leaving the room.


    Jerick, on the other hand, nced at the dynamics between Lillian and Callum. He was uncertain


    about whether to leave or remain in the room.


    Before he could decide, Callum spoke up coldly. ¡°Mr. Backman, I need to speak with Lillian in


    private. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    09:46


    Before he could finish, Lillian also spoke up. ¡°Jerick, why don¡¯t you give us some space? There are


    some things I¡¯d like to discuss with him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jerick finally made up his mind to leave. However, he couldn¡¯t help but caution


    Callum before he left the room. ¡°Mr. White, Lillian¡¯s still suffering from her injuries. Please have a


    calm


    discussion and not resort to physical actions.¡±


    Callum disregarded Jerick¡¯s advice and kept his gaze fixed on Lillian.


    In the end, Jerick let out a sigh and left the ward.


    Soon, Lillian and Callum were the only ones left in the ward.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to sever all ties and get rid of our child?¡± A cold voice suddenly filled the


    room. Taking a deep breath, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is this all because of how I left you while you were seriously injured in the past, that you¡¯re not even


    willing to grant me a single chance?¡± questioned Callum.


    Lillian quickly replied, ¡°Since we¡¯ve parted ways in the past, there¡¯s no reason for us to rekindle our


    rtionship now. Besides, this child would only be a source of trouble for us.¡±


    Her words caused a trace of pain to flicker in Callum¡¯s eyes as he thought, ¡°Does she understand all


    my hopes and expectations? Does she know how ecstatic I was when I learned of her pregnancy? I


    felt that this child was a blessing from above, a sign that the heavens hadn¡¯t severed my hopes and


    had created a connection between us! But now, she¡¯s telling me that our child, whom I¡¯ve thought of


    as a blessing, is actually a burden and source of trouble! How pathetic and ridiculous is that?¡±


    and I¡¯m


    Unwilling to give up, Callum continued questioning, ¡°But you clearly still have feelings for me,


    certain that you still love me! Why won¡¯t you be with me again? I can swear that from this day


    onwards, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life protecting you, loving you, and standing by your side, no


    matter what happens!¡±


    Lillian suddenly erupted inughter. ¡°You¡¯ll protect me, love me, and never leave my side?¡± Each


    time she smiled, the bruises from the car ident that morning seemed to throb with pain.


    Simultaneously, vivid images of that morning rushed through her mind-the way Madeline had left the


    mansion and driven away, along with their brief, significant eye contact¡­


    She could never forget the night she had spent waiting for him!


    ¡°Callum White, your words are the mostughable thing I¡¯ve ever heard! How dare you make such a


    statement? You¡¯re the one who hurt me the most, and if this is your notion of loving me, then I¡¯d


    prefer you had never loved me at all. From this moment on, I won¡¯t retain even a shred of emotion


    for you!¡± retorted Lillian.


    As if her words had triggered something in him, Callum suddenly bent down, catching her off guard,


    and began kissing her.


    He acted as if he was seeking proof of her love.


    Callum¡¯s kiss was passionate and incredibly fervent.


    When his warm lips touched hers, Lillian was lost in a daze for a brief moment. It felt as if she was


    reliving a moment in the distant past when they were also sharing a kiss.


    She remembered how deeply in love they used to be and how much she used to love his kisses.


    Callum¡¯s kisses were always tender and lingering, yet tinged with a sense of longing.


    His kisses used to make Lillian feel as if she was an incredibly significant presence in his heart.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    She remembered that she would always jokingly say, ¡°Callum, do you think we will kiss like this


    when we¡¯re old? Will we be sick and tired of kissing then?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± he said gently. ¡°Lillian, when you get older, I will continue to kiss you until I close my


    eyes and leave this world.¡±


    However, that time would nevere, not five years ago and definitely not now.


    Lillian didn¡¯t struggle but let Callum deepen the kiss.


    For her, it seemed to be a kind of farewell.


    When the kiss finally ended, Lillian heard Callum¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Lillian, you still love me, don¡¯t


    you? Do you


    know how much I long to kiss you like I just did?¡±


    It had been five years. He could finally touch her like this without the pain caused by the curse.


    ¡°Lillian, do you know why I chose to break up with you back then? In addition to taking back the


    White family to have the means to protect you in the future, it was also because¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Lillian interrupted him, ¡°If your so-called protection of me is in


    exchange for being with another woman, then I¡¯d rather not have such protection.¡±


    His body stiffened and he stared at her who was close to him. There seemed to be a pleading look


    in his beautiful dark eyes when he asked, ¡°Lillian, if I say that I did that in the first ce to save your


    life so that you could live, would you forgive me?¡±


    Lillian looked at Callum calmly and said, ¡°You are not the one who saved my life. It was Rosalie. If


    not for Rosalie, my family would have had to sell our house to pay for my surgery. There were the


    exorbitant charges of the ICU ward too!¡±


    She remembered that her parents had told her about the past when she was betterter. If it hadn¡¯t


    been for Rosalie, she would have died already.


    Callum¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°You refuse to believe what I say?¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to believe you?¡± Lillian asked. ¡°You said you loved me and wanted to marry


    me and you never loved Madeline. But why does she still have the audacity to enter your mansion


    after you broke up with her? And it was more than once! Callum, is this what you mean by loving


    me? You¡¯re a liar!¡± Callum frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. She came to my mansion


    because¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not what I think? I saw it with my own eyes. I saw her enter your mansion


    and leave this morning.¡± Lillian smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you still going to say that you have nothing to do


    with her? She stayed in your mansion all night, and you want me to believe that nothing happened


    between you and her?¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s the


    but nothing happuth? Nothing is going on between me and her. She stayed in the mansion all night,


    but nothing happened between us! Lillian, do you trust me?¡±


    However, her answer disappointed him.


    ¡°How can I trust you? Callum, do you think I¡¯m too easy to fool? When we were dating, you said to


    me that we would never break up. I believed it, but then what happened? You broke up with me!


    And now you want me to trust that you and Madeline are innocent and you broke up with me so that


    I could survive? Well, too bad. I won¡¯t believe a word of it!¡±


    His body shook. He put one hand on the edge of her bed to support himself as if he would copse


    if he didn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°Am I so unworthy of your trust?¡± he murmured and looked at her with pain in his The pain was so


    overwhelming that Lillian¡¯s heart clenched.


    eyes.


    Even if she had nned topletely cut off everything between them, there was still no way to


    stop the pain.


    She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to it. It¡¯s just my imagination. Even though he may have a little


    affection for me, enough is enough. I don¡¯t want to be deceived by him again and again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you said,¡± she said.


    09:46 1


    ¡°Really?¡± His eyshes trembled slightly, and he gently brushed her lips with his cold fingers. ¡°You


    really won¡¯t regret aborting our child just like that and not having a single rtionship with me at


    all?¡±


    She only felt that her lips had be cold too. The coldness on his fingertips seemed to freeze all


    her blood. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t regret it. She had already made such a decision when she was examined by


    the doctor in the emergency room.


    As if heeding her request, the baby was leaving her, which was likely the cause of the weakened


    fetal heartbeat. Even if she didn¡¯t have an abortion, the baby would likely leave her in a few days.


    Callum fixed his gaze on Lillian, then slowly withdrew his hand and closed his eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, since you won¡¯t regret it, then I won¡¯t regret it either,¡± he said in a low voice, and then slowly


    straightened up.


    His movements were very slow as if he was standing up straight with all his strength.


    Then he slowly opened his eyes and looked down at her in the hospital bed. The overwhelming pain


    in his eyes had been reced by a kind of indifference. ¡°Well, Lillian, as you wish. If you don¡¯t want


    this child, then don¡¯t have it. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Callum turned around and left the ward.


    Lillian¡¯stared at Callum in a daze. Only when his figure disappeared did her tears fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­ does it hurt so much? Everything is just the way I wanted it to be! We really have nothing to


    do with each other anymore,¡± she thought.


    Thest look he gave her made her realize that he wasn¡¯t just saying that. He would actually do


    what he said he would do.


    However, she was not happy at all. Her heart felt hollow, a difort so profound that she found


    herself unable to stop her tears.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    When Stephen and Abigail received a call from their daughter, they hurried to Women¡¯s Health


    Hospital, only to see her lying on the bed, receiving an IV drip.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you suddenly hospitalized? Is there something wrong with the baby?¡±


    Abigail asked hurriedly.


    Women¡¯s Health Hospital was the best gynecology and obstetrics hospital in the city. There were


    many famous experts.


    ¡°I have to stay in the hospital for a while to keep the baby. I got into a car ident this morning, and


    the baby is not in good condition,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°What? A car ident?¡± Stephen and Abigail were surprised. ¡°And you only called us now when the


    car ident was this morning?¡± It was already past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Stephen and Abigail were immediately concerned about their daughter¡¯s injuries from the car


    ident. They breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that their daughter just hit the bushes and her


    body was only bruised by the impact of the collision.


    ¡°How is the baby?¡± Abigail asked.


    ¡°Not so good. The baby¡¯s heartbeat is very weak, and there is a possibility of miscarriage at any


    time. The doctor asked me to stay in the hospital for observation for three days first and receive


    progesterone shots,¡± Lillian replied, her other hand, which was not hooked up to the IV, resting on


    her abdomen all the time.


    That day, after Callum left, she had asked the doctor to schedule an abortion.


    However, when the nurse took the consent form and asked her to sign it, she couldn¡¯t do so. Tears


    kept pouring out from her eyes, wetting the consent form.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t sign it but transferred to another hospital. She went to Women¡¯s Health


    Hospital and asked the doctor to keep her baby.


    Perhaps that is what it¡¯s like to be a mother. Although she told herself rationally that it would be best


    for her to have an abortion, she was reluctant to do so and didn¡¯t want to kill a possible little life like


    this. Unless the child chose to leave her, she thought that as long as the child remained in her


    womb for even a day, she was obligated to protect and nurture this life.


    ¡°Your baby is not doing well now. Get Callum toe over. Didn¡¯t he say he would take


    responsibility for it?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°Dad, Callum and I are over. He won¡¯te to me again in the future. This child belongs to me


    alone. I will be responsible for this child myself!¡± Lillian replied.


    Stephen and Abigail were surprised again.


    ¡°Does he not want to take responsibility again? Is he going to be like before? I¡¯ll go and look for


    him¡­¡± Stephen said angrily.


    ¡°No!¡± Lillian stopped his father. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be with him! I don¡¯t need him to be responsible


    for this child. This child is mine!¡±


    Startled, Stephen and Abigail looked at each other. Finally, Abigail asked, ¡°You want to raise this


    child all by yourself?¡±


    Lillian put his hand on her abdomen and said, ¡°As long as the child can be saved, I want to raise it


    alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Abigail looked troubled. After all, if her daughter was unmarried and had children, it


    would be difficult for her to find a good partner in the future.


    She had thought that her daughter and Callum would be together again, but she didn¡¯t expect that


    things would suddenly turn out like this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let go of what happened back then, can you?¡± Abigail asked.


    Lillian knew that her mother had misunderstood her, but she went along with it. ¡°Mom, Callum and


    I.are not from the same world. Rather than forcing ourselves to remain together for the sake of the


    child, it would be better to sever ties now. My only regret is that you and Dad may have to bear the


    brunt of the


    09:46


    gossip when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you, your dad and I are old. We don¡¯t care about any gossip. We just hope you can live a


    better life in the future,¡± Abigail said, her eyes red.


    Giving birth to this child unmarried represented a difficult path and future chosen by her daughter.


    Lillian¡¯s nose stung. Over the years, her parents had been worried about her, but she had failed to


    give back anything.


    Stephen looked at his daughter and said seriously, ¡°If this baby can be saved, will you really give


    birth to it without regret? Raising a child is not the same as raising a pet. You¡¯ll have a hard life


    ahead.¡± Lillian took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t regret it. As long as the


    child wants me to be their mommy, I will not give up on them.¡±


    ¡°Well then, have the baby. Our family can afford to raise a child!¡± Stephen said. Since his daughter


    had made such a decision, he would take good care of her and the unborn child as a father and a


    grandfather. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lillian burst into tears again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It¡¯ll be harder to keep the baby if you keep crying. Stop crying now.¡± Abigail quickly wiped


    her daughter¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. I won¡¯t cry!¡± Lillian tried hard to stop her tears.


    Now, she only hoped that the baby in her stomach could be saved.


    After learning about Lillian¡¯s hospitalization, Rosalie rushed to the hospital.


    She was stunned to know that her friend and Callum werepletely over. The day before


    yesterday, when she and Lillian parted ways, she thought Lillian would be with Callum, but it turned


    out to be the opposite.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to stay together. We¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡± Lillian smiled bitterly. ¡°But I will


    give birth to this baby. Rosalie, I think I can understand why Amelia chose to give birth to Aiden in


    the past. Maybe I will raise the child alone in the future like Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone. You have your parents and me. Don¡¯t forget that your child will have to


    acknowledge me as their godmother!¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Do you remember what you said to me? If you


    have a child in the future, then your child is my child too!¡±


    Lillian was stunned. When she heard those words from her friend, memories of those days came


    flooding back.


    Her eyes turned red and she said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my baby¡¯s mommy, too.¡±


    ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m here. Lillian, I¡¯m here now,¡± Rosalie said


    seriously. She would protect Lillian from being hurt again.


    When Rosalie came out of the hospital, Jonathan came to pick her up in person.


    Taking in her worried look, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lillian says that she and Callum arepletely over. She ns to raise her child alone,¡± Rosalie


    said with a sad look.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows, seemingly a little surprised. ¡°Did Callum agree?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Callum promised Lillian that they would have nothing to do with each other in the future,¡±


    Rosalie said. ¡°Lillian seemed determined to be with Callum again the day before yesterday. How did


    it end up like this?¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°Lillian didn¡¯t want to say it, so I stopped asking.¡± Rosalie thought for a while and added, ¡°Jon, can


    you find Callum? I want to meet him and ask him what happened.¡±


    ¡°You always care about Lillian,¡± Jonathan murmured.


    ¡°Lillian¡¯s my best friend.¡± Without Lillian, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t be here now.


    ¡°What about me? Do you care more about her or me?¡± Jonathan asked, leaning closer to Rosalie.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie with his bright eyes, which were full of charm and desire.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Jonathan knew that Lillian meant a lot to Rosalie, he still couldn¡¯t help but desire that


    Rosalie cared more about him. He wanted all Rosalie¡¯s affection. Even if he could not get all of


    them, he hoped to get the most of them


    Jonathan was greedy, but this greed was only for Rosalie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous of this too, are you?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, and Lillian is my


    friend. There¡¯s no need topare!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous of this too. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and


    his eyes slowly lowered as he fastened the seat belt for Rosalie with his long fingers.


    Jonathan¡¯s words inexplicably distressed Rosalie. Just as Jonathan was about to withdraw his


    hand, Rosalie suddenly grabbed it.


    After days of recuperation, Rosalie regained the ability to make simple grasping movements with


    her hands, though she was still unable to apply any significant force.


    However, at that moment, Rosalie was holding Jonathan¡¯s hand with as much strength as she


    could


    muster.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan raised his eyes and looked at Rosalie in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. How could my husband be stupid? It¡¯s just because you love me so much.¡±


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan seriously. ¡°Jon, Lillian is the most important friend of my life. If she


    encounters difficulties, I will do everything possible to help her, but you¡­ are the one I am willing to


    live and die with. I will exchange my life for yours without hesitation!¡±


    Jonathan looked straight at Rosalie in a daze and didn¡¯t even notice the two rows of tears falling


    from his


    eyes.


    Jonathan¡¯s heart beat wildly at this moment, and his blood seemed to boil. Rosalie¡¯s voice was like


    the most melodious heavenly music when she told him how much she loved him.


    ¡°Jon, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry! I-I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡± Rosalie hurriedly drew a


    tissue and wiped Jonathan¡¯s tears.


    The next moment, Jonathan suddenly hugged Rosalie in his arms. ¡°Rosie, just love me like this


    forever, okay?¡± He wanted her to love him, to love him very, very much.


    Jonathan¡¯s breath enveloped Rosalie. She leaned against his chest and felt his warmth. Then she


    raised. her hands, hugged him with as much strength as she could, and answered, ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was naturally not difficult for Jonathan to look into Callum¡¯s whereabouts, but the results of the


    investigation surprised Rosalie.


    Callum was now at the airport in Strico, ready to leave.


    ¡°Callum is leaving? That¡¯s too fast!¡± Rosalie said in disbelief. Then she said to Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯m going


    to the airport. I have to see Callum and question him no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said and drove his car toward the Strico Airport.


    When they arrived at the airport, Rosalie met Callum in the VIP lounge.


    Callum was dressed in a ck trench coat, and next to him was a ck suitcase.


    ¡°Are you leaving Strico, Callum?¡± Rosalie asked while panting slightly. After knowing that Callum


    was in the VIP lounge, Rosalie had run all the way with Jonathan.


    09:46 1


    ¡°Can¡¯t I leave?¡± Callum looked at Rosalie indifferently. ¡°I came to Strico to discuss business. Now


    that everything is done, I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°What about Lillian?¡±. Rosalie asked anxiously. ¡°Do you know that Lillian is still lying in the hospital


    bed¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Callum interrupted Rosalie. ¡°How Lillian is has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie took two steps forward, raised her hand, and pped Callum in the face.


    p!


    A loud p sounded in the VIP lounge. Fortunately, it was a separate small room with no one else


    around.


    Callum looked at Rosalie coldly, an aura of danger emanating from him.


    Jonathan quickly pulled Rosalie aside, fearing that Callum would hurt her.


    ¡°Callum, if you want to make a move,e at me!¡± Jonathan said.


    Callum sneered, raised his hand, and stroked his cheek where he had been hit. ¡°Jonathan, Rosalie


    pped me. Instead of offering an apology, you¡¯re exerting dominance. Do you really think Strico is


    your territory and I dare not make a move?¡±


    ¡°I said,e at me if you want to make a move!¡± Jonathan said.


    The two men stood in opposition, the tension between them palpable.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Callum, I did p you, but I think one p wasn¡¯t enough! Lillian bore the brunt of


    your breakup for five years, yet you chose to reenter her life. Now, with Lillian confined to a hospital


    bed, you¡¯re simply walking away. What does Lillian truly mean to you?¡±


    Callum spat lightly, ¡°Are you going to seek justice for Lillian? Then listen carefully. Lillian doesn¡¯t


    want me. She insists on drawing a line with me, and she doesn¡¯t even believe in me at all! I¡¯m just


    leaving like she wants me to!¡±


    ¡°What happened between you guys? Why did Lillian suddenly change her mind when she was all


    set to be with you? Did you guys fight?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Callum was stunned for a moment. He wondered, ¡°Was Lillian going to be with me?¡± Callum then


    laughed at himself. ¡°Lillian has already told me so resolutely. It¡¯s meaningless to think about what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I don¡¯t need to tell you this, and I don¡¯t need you to meddle in matters between Lillian and


    me,¡± Callum said coldly. ¡°I can forget about the p today, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do this


    in the future. If you do this again, I will not let you go even if you are thedy of the Youngblood


    family!¡± After saying that, Callum left the VIP lounge directly with his suitcase.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Was I too impulsive just now? I was just


    trying to figure out what happened, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Callum¡¯s indifferent attitude to Lillian had made Rosalie furious. Rosalie pped Callum in the face


    because she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡°You just care too much about Lillian,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Besides, judging by Callum¡¯s demeanor, the


    oue would likely remain the same, irrespective of whether the p was delivered or not.¡±


    When Callum heard Lillian¡¯s name, the look in his eyes had suggested a sorrow so profound that it


    seemed as if death itself could notpare.


    From Jonathan¡¯s perspective as a man, it wasn¡¯t that Callum didn¡¯t love Lillian and chose to leave


    her. Rather, it was that Callum had been deeply wounded by her.


    ¡°But based on what Callum just said, it seems that Lillian might be the one who causes their


    problem. It¡¯s Lillian who wants them to have nothing to do with each other. Callum is just doing as


    he is told,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°If you really want to know the answer, you should ask Lillian.¡±


    Rosalie sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Lillian after she calms down¡­ In fact, there is no point in asking.


    Callum doesn¡¯t care about Lillian at all given his attitude earlier. Even if they did get back together,


    Lillian might not be happy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care, but because he cares too much that he¡¯s hurt to the core,¡±


    Jonathan said thoughtfully.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lillian has hurt Callum even more,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°How is that possible? What can Lillian do to hurt Callum? Lillian herself is lying in the hospital bed,


    and it¡¯s still uncertain whether she can keep the baby!¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan stopped arguing with Rosalie on this issue and said, ¡°I will talk to the people at Women¡¯s


    Health Hospitalter and ask them to find a way to save Lillian¡¯s baby no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded. Now, she only hoped that nothing would happen to the child in Lillian¡¯s


    belly. Even if Lillian had decided to separate from Callum, she could feel how much she cared about


    the baby.


    In the evening, Rosalie received a call from her mentor, Connor Smuckler. Upon learning that


    Rosalie had located Zekiah whose whereabouts had previously been unknown, Connor was


    overjoyed for Rosalie for quite some time.


    On the phone, Connor said that he wanted to visit Rosalie¡¯s three children in Strico, especially


    Jennifer. Jennifer grew up under the watch of Connor, and Connor treated Jennifer as his own


    granddaughter. After Rosalie returned to Strico, Connor had been wanting to see Jennifer.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kaylie wille with me at that time,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler ising too?¡± Rosalie was surprised. After all, with Kaylie¡¯s mobility issues and


    her inability to walk for extended periods, she wasn¡¯t fond of venturing to other ces.


    ¡°Yeah. Kaylie has been eagerly expressing her desire to meet the three children recently. She has


    even personally prepared gifts for them,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you guys up at the airport, then!¡± After Rosalie ended the call, Jonathan¡¯s arms


    wrapped around her waist as his gentle voice rang out. ¡°Who are you going to pick up?¡±


    ¡°My mentor Connor Smuckler and his wife Kaylie areing to Strico. I¡¯m going to pick them up,¡±


    Rosalie answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re busy at work, I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Jonathan insisted. ¡°They are your mentors. Didn¡¯t you always say that you


    were grateful to them and that they were very kind to you and Jen? In that case, I, likewise, am


    grateful for them too!¡±


    Rosalie leaned against Jonathan¡¯s chest and murmured, ¡°Yeah, they were very kind to me and Jen.


    If it weren¡¯t for them, my life there might have been much more miserable. Some time ago, Mr.


    Smuckler almost lost his reputation because of me. I feel quite sorry for that.¡±


    09:46 1


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will repay them. If they want anything, I can give it to them,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler won¡¯t ept them. He¡¯s a man of integrity. Except for studyingw, he has no special


    hobbies. What he cares about most is Mrs. Smuckler. Her legs have always been an issue that


    weighs heavily on his mind.¡± When Rosalie said this, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh,


    right, I¡¯ll take Mrs. Smuckler to see Mr. Sabatini and see if he can treat her leg.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s leg?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I think Mrs. Smuckler got into an ident and injured her knee. Since then, she has been limping


    and she can¡¯t walk for a long time. It¡¯s difficult for her to go up and down the stairs as well. Mr.


    Smuckler has always said that he caused the ident. He felt very sorry for Mrs. Smuckler. It¡¯s just


    that for so many years, Mr. Smuckler has taken Mrs. Smuckler to many famous hospitals across the


    country and seen many specialists, but Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t gotten any better,¡± Rosalie


    exined.


    ¡°When theye, you take them to Mr. Sabatini¡¯s ce first. I will also find some experts to look at


    Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s leg,¡± Jonathan said.


    Three dayster, Jonathan apanied Rosalie to meet Connor and Kaylie at the airport.


    Jonathan recognized Connor at a nce. After all, he had investigated everything about Rosalie in


    Lofbury before, and there was naturally a lot of information about Connor. As for Kaylie, although


    Jonathan remembered that there was also a photo of her in the file, Jonathan didn¡¯t have any


    impression of Kaylie as he had just simply scanned through it.


    Kaylie did not look old. She was almost 60 years old, but she looked like she was only 50 years old.


    She stood by Connor¡¯s side in simple and elegant clothes, making her look younger than him.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jonathan. I have heard about you for a long time, but it is not until now that I have the


    chance to meet you. Thank you for taking care of Rosie.¡± Jonathan shook hands with Connor


    politely.


    When Jonathan stretched his hand toward Kaylie, Kaylie didn¡¯t reach out but kept looking at


    Jonathan nkly.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly. and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Kaylie¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly reached out and shook hands with


    Jonathan. However, Kaylie quickly let go of her hand as if she was afraid of something.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, Mrs. Smuckler, the car is parked outside. Let me take you there,¡± Rosalie hurriedly


    said. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Connor said, holding Kaylie¡¯s hand and walking forward.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Jonathan followed them. He cast a nce at Connor¡¯s hand that had just sped Kaylie¡¯s, then


    turned his thoughtful gaze toward Kaylie who was striding ahead.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°What is Mrs. Smuckler afraid of? When she shook hands with me just now,


    her hand was trembling!¡±


    Since Connor and Kaylie had already booked a hotel and preferred not to stay in the Youngblood


    residence, Jonathan and Rosalie sent them to the hotel to ce their luggage. Afterward, Jonathan


    and Rosalie bought them dinner at a famous hotel in Strico.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The triplets went to the dinner that night and so did Karina and Felix.


    Karina was there because of Zekiah. Zekiah was like a piece of gum that could not be removed


    from her. Except for the time when she was in school, he would follow her almost everywhere she


    went.


    Such a sight was even more obvious especially after Zekiah¡¯s identity was exposed.


    After seeking advice from a psychologist, Rosalie came to understand that the child was


    experiencing emotional distress. In a way, his behavior resembled that of a creature that


    instinctively identifies the first moving object it sees as its mother.


    As Karina was the only one who had really protected Zekiah, Zekiah would instinctively rely on


    Karina.


    As for Felix, it was because Jennifer had insisted that theye together.


    Connor looked at the triplets happily and gave them mary gifts, while Kaylie produced three


    intricately knotted bracelets, each adorned with a gold cross pendant symbolizing life.


    ¡°This is for your children. I hope they will be safe in the future,¡± Kaylie said to Rosalie.


    Connor chimed in, ¡°Kaylie made these bracelets. It took her almost a month.¡±


    Rosalie immediately noticed the intricate weaving of the three bracelets, which was far more


    complex than what was typically avable in the market.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Smuckler.¡± Rosalie took the bracelets and helped her kids wear them.


    Because there were only three bracelets, Kaylie prepared two mary gifts and gave them to


    Karina and Felix.


    During the meal, Jonathan asked casually, ¡°Your ascent is somewhat different from the local ent


    in Lofbury, Mrs. Smuckler. I wonder where you came from.¡±


    Kaylie stopped what she was doing and said, ¡°I¡­ came from a small ce, but I moved to Lofbury


    a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°I wonder what small ce. Maybe I¡¯ve been there before.¡±


    Crash!


    The ss in Kaylie¡¯s hand suddenly slipped down from her hand, and the beverage spilled on the


    table. Connor and Rosalie hurriedly helped wipe the table with tissues.


    Connor asked Kaylie, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little nervous.¡± Kaylie took a deep breath. ¡°After all, we met Mr. Youngblood, the head


    of the Youngblood family as soon as we arrived in Strico. I¡¯ve only seen him in the news.¡±


    Jonathan said, ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, you hold as much significance to me as you do to Rosie. You don¡¯t


    need to be nervous or think of me as the head of the Youngblood family. I am just Rosie¡¯s husband.


    You can call me Jonathan.¡±


    Kaylie looked at Jonathan who was smiling gently, her eyes misty.


    ¡°Jon¡­ Jonathan¡­¡± Kaylie said softly after a long while.


    Jonathan shed a smile in return.


    The atmosphere at the scene became harmonious again. After the meal, Jonathan said to Rosalie


    on the way back, ¡°Mrs. Smuckler seems to be afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°I guess she was just nervous. Didn¡¯t she say so because it was the first time she had seen


    someone she


    had only seen in the news?¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler is just a housewife. Mr. Smuckler worries


    about


    09:471


    her leg, so he never lets her go out to work. And because of that, she doesn¡¯t get to meet many


    people, so it¡¯s not weird that she was nervous around you. There are many rumors about that¡­¡±


    you


    ¡°Rumor? What rumor?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and looked at Rosalie with interest.


    Rosalie felt awkward. The rumors about him were definitely not good. It was said that he was cruel


    and cold-blooded. In Strico, if anyone offended him, there would be no good ending.


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of rumor could make Mrs. Smuckler so nervous?¡± Jonathan continued.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re cold-blooded and merciless. If anyone tries to mess with you in Strico, it probably won¡¯t


    end up well for them¡­¡± Rosalie said in a soft voice.


    Jonathan held Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then you can tell Mrs. Smuckler to rest assured. Even if


    she really messes with me one day, I won¡¯t hurt her for your sake.¡±


    He gently stroked her fingers and asked, ¡°Do your fingers still hurt these days?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t hurt anymore. Tomorrow when I go to Mr. Sabatini¡¯s for a reexamination, I will take Mrs.


    Smuckler to have her leg examined,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just take Mrs. Smuckler there myself. If youe with us, she¡¯ll probably get nervous


    again,¡± she joked.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic anymore. He lowered his head and fell into


    deep thought.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡°Was Mrs. Smuckler really just nervous? But why do I sense a fear of me in


    her? However, it seems to be different from ordinary fear. After all, some too many people are afraid


    of me. But within Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s fear, there appears to be a hint of anticipation. Is this merely a


    figment of my imagination? Or could there be more to this than meets the eye?¡±


    The next day, Rosalie took Connor and Kaylie to Levi so that Levi could examine Kaylie¡¯s leg.


    After examining Kaylie¡¯s leg, Levi said directly, ¡°Your leg has always been bad. It¡¯s not your knee.


    You damaged your hamstring and although it has healed, it¡¯s not quite as good as it used to be. The


    older you are, the more problems there will be. And duc to your joint injury, your leg has remained


    uncured all this while.¡±


    Connor and Kaylie hade over without much hope.


    However, at that moment, when Levi said so, something flickered in their eyes.


    Connor asked excitedly, ¡°Then can it be cured?¡±


    ¡°I could try operating on it. The operation will be much simpler than the one I did on Rosalie,¡± Levi


    said.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Hearing that, Rosalie immediately knew that Levi was confident about the surgery. However, she


    was surprised that Kaylie had damaged her hamstring when she was young. She wondered, ¡°Was it


    an ident or was it man-made? If it was man-made, who would do such a cruel thing to a


    woman?¡±


    After consulting Levi in detail about the operation, Connor and Kaylie nned to go back to discuss


    it before making a decision.


    Rosalie brought them to the Youngblood residence, where lunch had been prepared.


    Connor entered the Youngblood residence and looked around. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue


    in admiration.


    On the contrary, Kaylie kept silent. Although she was also looking around, she didn¡¯t make a sound


    at all.


    However, when Kaylie passed by Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s bedroom, she suddenly asked, ¡°Can I


    enter this room and have a look?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie said as she opened the door. ¡°This is my bedroom with Jon.¡±


    Kaylie walked into the room, looked around, and then went to the door connected to the next room.


    She raised her hand and gently opened the door.


    At once, another room was revealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my old room,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°That room, though, isn¡¯t used much anymore. It¡¯s just for clothes


    and personal items.¡±


    ¡°The design¡­ is pretty good,¡± Kaylie said somewhat emotionally.


    After lunch, Rosalie apanied Connor and Kaylie to walk around the house. When they passed


    by the memorial hall, Kaylie¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the memorial hall. Jon¡¯s father passed away when he was very young, so at that time, Jon¡¯s


    grandfather built a memorial hall here to put up his father¡¯s photo. I guess it¡¯s a way of hoping that


    the dead rest in peace and giving the living a ce to think about them. Jones here to pay his


    respects when he misses his father.¡±


    Kaylie¡¯s body trembled slightly. Only Connor, who was holding her hand, could feel her trembling.


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but hold Kaylie¡¯s hand tighter and said, ¡°I think we¡¯ve had a long day. Why


    don¡¯t we go back to the hotel and get some rest first?¡±


    Kaylie¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the memorial hall. In a quavering voice, she asked, ¡°Rosalie, can


    you take us in¡­ to have a look? Since we came to the Youngblood residence today, I think your


    mentor and I should pay our respect to Jonathan¡¯s father.¡±


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I see you¡¯re doing so well now, so I want to pay my respects to Jonathan¡¯s father. After all,


    you know that Connor and I have no children. I¡¯ve treated you like my child all these years, and it¡¯s


    only right to honor your father-inw!¡± Kaylie said.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Rosalie walked into the memorial hall with them. Outside, there was a photo of


    Jonathan¡¯s father Lucian on the wall.


    No one would have thought that such a gentle and elegant person like Lucian would die miserably


    on the roadside.


    As soon as Connor and Kaylie entered the memorial hall, they looked at the huge ck-and-white


    photo in a daze.


    After a long time, Connor murmured, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that he died young.¡±


    A touch of pain shed across Kaylie¡¯s eyes. Finally, she gently lowered her head and followed


    Rosalie inside.


    Inside, there was a photo of Lucian and Leonard.


    When Kaylie saw the two photos, her eyes turned red. She said anxiously, ¡°I-I¡¯ll light up the


    candles!¡±


    09:47 1


    Then Kaylie picked up the unused candle that had been ced in front of the photo and lit it.


    Connor nced at Connor and lit another candle.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mrs. Smuckler?¡± Rosalie asked upon noticing Kaylie¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just think it¡¯s unfortunate that your father-inw died at such a young age,¡± Kaylie


    mumbled. ¡°My father-inw just loved my mother-inw too much, and having lost the one he loved,


    he had no more will to live, and perhaps death, for him, was a relief.¡± Rosalie sighed and thought,


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he has left all the pain to the living.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How did he die?¡± Kaylie asked.


    ¡°He died from the cold on the side of the road. At that time, Jon returned to the Youngblood


    residence with his ashes,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Kaylie¡¯s face turned pale and her body shook a little.


    Connor hurriedly held her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°A little. I want to go back to the hotel and get some rest first,¡± Kaylie said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back to the hotel,¡± Rosalie said. Then they walked out of the


    memorial hall.


    When Connor and Kaylie returned to the hotel, Kaylie couldn¡¯t stop herself and began crying.


    Connor sighed. It was the first time he had seen what Lucian looked like.


    Lucian, once poised to be the favored son and heir to the entire fortune of the Youngblood family,


    standing at the pinnacle of power and wealth in Strico, had now departed from this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Kaylie sobbed, unable to suppress the pain any longer. ¡°I did this to Lucian. If I


    hadn¡¯t left at that time, Lucian wouldn¡¯t have died! I killed him!¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He could only pat her on the shoulder gently.


    ¡°Lucian died from the cold¡­ A man like him ended up freezing to death. Connor, I never thought


    that he would freeze to death!¡± Kaylie cried.


    Kaylie had been specting about the cause of Lucian¡¯s death all these years, but she didn¡¯t expect


    it to be that.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t left Lucian and Jonathan, Lucian wouldn¡¯t have made this choice. I lost


    my mind. I was inhuman!¡± Kaylie kept beating herself in the chest. Her well-made face was full of


    tears at that moment.


    ¡°If Lucian¡¯s in heaven and knows you¡¯re so sorry, he¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Lucian won¡¯t forgive me¡­¡± Kaylie said bitterly.


    In the past, Kaylie had thought that she would never return to Strico and step into the Youngblood


    residence again.


    However, when Kaylie knew that Jonathan was Rosalie¡¯s husband, and Jennifer who had called her


    Grandma for more than two years was actually her granddaughter rted to her by blood, Kaylie


    couldn¡¯t suppress the desire in her heart.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Kaylie wanted to see her son and two other grandchildren whom she had never met before.


    That day, when Kaylie stepped into the Youngblood residence, her heart was full of bitterness.


    In the past, Kaylie had tried every means to enter the Youngblood residence, but she could only


    secretly enter without Leonard¡¯s knowledge.


    In order to enter the Youngblood residence, Kaylie had used Lucian¡¯s feelings as a bargaining chip.


    However, she had underestimated Leonard¡¯s cruelty that she had hurt Lucian and herself.


    ¡°Lucian will forgive you. If he really loves you so much, he won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Connor gently


    hugged Kaylie.


    When Connor first met Kaylie, Kaylie¡¯s right hamstring was torn and she was disfigured. Yet, in a


    peculiar twist, Connor found himself drawn to Kaylie.


    They had been married for 20 years. Kaylie had told Connor everything since the day he married


    her, but he had still insisted on marrying her.


    Connor knew that Kaylie had always had two people in her heart whom she felt sorry for, one was


    her dead husband and the other was her son.


    However, Kaylie had never said who his husband and son were.


    It was not until this time they came to Strico that Kaylie told Connor that her husband was Lucian


    and her son was Jonathan!


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back when your leg is cured this time. No matter how bad you feel, don¡¯t show it in front of


    Jonathan. I want you to be safe and sound. Do you understand?¡± Connor said.


    Kaylie looked at Connor who had been with her for 20 years with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Connor. I¡¯m sorry to have you worry about me so much. If Jonathan really hates me, I¡¯m willing to


    bear it all. I won¡¯t drag you down with me.¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife. You¡¯re being a stranger if you say that. As long as we don¡¯t say it, they


    won¡¯t know. Look, Jonathan met you before and didn¡¯t recognize you. Once your leg surgery is


    done, we will go back to Lofbury and nevere back to Strico,¡± Connor said.


    The secret would always be a secret.


    At night, Rosalie told Jonathan about bringing Connor and Kaylie to the memorial hall. ¡°Will you be


    unhappy if I let Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler pay respect to your father and grandfather in the memorial


    hall?¡±


    ¡°They are your mentors. Why would I be unhappy?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°But why did you take them


    there?¡± ¡°I was going to take them around the house for a walk after lunch, but we happened to pass


    by the memorial hall. Mrs. Smuckler said that she wanted to pay respect to my father-inw,¡±


    Rosalie replied. Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her eyes were red when she lit the candles. Butter she felt a little unwell, so I arranged for


    the driver to send them back to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler sure is emotional that her eyes will turn red when she lights a candle,¡± Jonathan


    said thoughtfully.


    ¡°She probably thinks it¡¯s a pity that your father died young.¡± Rosalie sighed. ¡°Speaking of which,


    Mrs. Smuckler has had a rough time. Today, I discovered that her difficulty in walking is due not only


    to the joint injury from an ident but also to a past incident where the hamstring in her leg was


    torn.¡± Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. ¡°Her hamstring was torn?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Sabatini said it was because she hadn¡¯t been treated well at that time, so walking became


    more and more difficult as she grew older,¡± Rosalie exined.


    As Rosalie said that, she saw the grim look on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling


    unwell?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead. ¡°You may go to sleep first. I


    suddenly remembered I¡¯ve got some business to take care of. I¡¯ll deal with it in the study.¡±


    Then Jonathan left the room and hurried to the study.


    09:47


    After walking into the study, Jonathan closed the door abruptly and leaned against it.


    The conversation with Kurt in the detention center shed through Jonathan¡¯s mind. At that time,


    Kurt had mentioned one thing. ¡°By the way, Mr. Youngblood, haven¡¯t you been looking for your


    mother? Let me give you some clues. After your father died, your grandfather once found your


    mother and asked someone to tear the tendons of one of her legs. Your grandfather intended to


    cripple your motherpletely, but unfortunately, your mother escaped¡­¡±


    ¡°The tendons of one leg¡­ Could it be a coincidence?¡± Jonathan wondered. ¡°Besides, Mrs.


    Smuckler ispletely different from my mother as I remembered. But¡­ anyway, I have to check it


    out! Only by investigating it can I feel at ease!¡±


    Walking to the desk, Jonathan took out his phone and dialed Carlos¡¯s number. ¡°Carlos, I want you to


    help me find someone. I need to know all that she has been through. Also¡­¡±


    When the call ended, Jonathan looked down at his chest through his shirt. There was a scar. Even


    after so many years, the scar was still there.


    It was left by his mother.


    If possible, Jonathan didn¡¯t want Kaylie to be his mother. Because if she was, it would lead to a bad


    situation when the time came.


    However, no matter what, Jonathan still had to find out the answer. He had once resolved to find the


    woman who had abandoned him and Lucian and then make her pay for what she had done.


    After Lillian stayed in the hospital for four days, she was finally discharged.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her baby was safe for now, but ording to the doctor, it would be better for Lillian to stay in bed


    more often during the first three months. She would also have to take progesterone shots every day


    at amunity health center.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Lillian went back to her office and applied for a long leave.


    The director called Lillian into the office and asked, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m, but the fetus is unstable. The doctor asked me to stay in bed for the first three months as


    much as possible,¡± Lillian replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that my pregnancy has caused trouble to the


    institute.¡±


    There were limited positions in a small architectural design institute like theirs. If Lillian wanted to


    take a long vacation, it was inevitable that her colleagues would have to share her work or they


    would have to hire another employee. However, if they recruited another employee, the new one


    would be ced in an awkward spot when Lillian returned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the work at your hand, Lillian. You are an old employee of the institute,


    and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You can take a long vacation, but there are some tasks that


    you must handle. You need toplete them at home,¡± the director said.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Lillian answered.


    Lillian returned to her desk and dealt with the work at hand.


    In the afternoon, everyone in the institute knew about Lillian¡¯s pregnancy..


    Many colleagues were curious about who the father of her baby was.


    ¡°Lillian, is the baby in your stomach Callum¡¯s?¡± some colleagues guessed.


    Suddenly, another group of colleagues rushed forward. ¡°Wow, does that mean Lillian is going to


    marry into a rich family?¡±


    ¡°Then Lillian will be a richdy from now on!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that sounds so nice!¡±


    Before Lillian could say anything, a wet nket said, ¡°Well, some people just want to rely on their


    child to elevate their status. If marrying into a wealthy family was such an easy task, there would


    have been a queue of people at their doorsteps already.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I heard that Callum left Strico a few days ago. If he really ns to marry Lillian, why


    not take her away as well?¡±


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Children are thest thing a rich family needs. As long as


    there¡¯s money, there are plenty of women who want to give birth to children for them, but there are


    few who can really marry into rich families.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The rich families look at your family background! Do you really think you can marry


    Callum after he broke up with the eldest daughter of the Tall family?¡±


    Lillian nced at the colleagues around her and ignored their sarcasticments. Since she was


    going to have a child unmarried, it would be inevitable for her to be the center of gossip and


    ridicule.


    She had already been mentally prepared, so at that moment, she just continued to hand over her


    work and packed up before going to the HR Department to handle the paperwork for her long


    leave.


    After walking out of the institute, Lillian took a deep breath and looked down at her t belly. ¡°You


    have to be strong and stay in my belly for ten months!¡±


    She reached out to stop a taxi and headed for themunity hospital to get her progesterone shot.


    Along the way, Lillian looked at the streetscape outside, but Callum appeared in her mind again.


    Lillian wondered, ¡°Did Callum leave Strico? He¡¯s really done what I wanted and has nothing to do


    with. me anymore. I guess we¡¯re strangers from now on.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about


    him anymore. Since I said that I would never regret it in front of him, there¡¯s no point in thinking


    about him


    now.¡±


    The taxi stopped at the gate of themunity health center. Lillian got out and walked in, but she


    didn¡¯t notice that there was a car parked not far away outside. The person in the car was looking at


    her coldly. ¡°Ms. Tall, I¡¯ve checked it. Lillianes to thismunity health center every day for a


    progesterone shot. The injection is prescribed by Women¡¯s Health Hospital. The shot needs to be


    given continuously. for a long period,¡± the man sitting in the front row of the car said to Madeline.


    ¡°What about Callum? He went back to Jacaster. How is he doing now?¡± Madeline asked.


    ¡°Everything is normal with Mr. White back in Jacaster. But recently, Mr. White participated in two


    banquets held by the socialites from Jacaster. It seemed to be Mr. White¡¯s mother¡¯s idea,¡± the man


    replied.


    The so-called banquets held by the socialites were just some matchmaking banquets of the upper-


    ss society. Madeline thought, ¡°If it were the old Callum, he wouldn¡¯t have attended such a


    banquet at all.¡±


    Madeline wondered if Callum had let go of Lillian since he had attended the banquets.


    Although Callum had bought the properties of the Tall family at a good price as agreed after the


    curse in his body had been removed, this money couldn¡¯t make up for Madeline¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    She had lost all her glory because Callum wanted to avenge Lillian.


    The fact that she would be reduced to this current state was because of Lillian.


    09:47


    Before, Lillian was protected by Callum, and Madeline didn¡¯t dare to make a move. However, now


    that Callum had left Lillian, she would make her pay.


    Madeline smiled and remembered that morning when she had exchanged eye contact with Lillian,


    whose car was parked outside the mansion.


    She thought, ¡°Looks like Lillian has really misunderstood. Callum, what¡¯s the point of loving and


    suffering for Lillian so much? In the end, you¡¯re still no match for a misunderstanding.¡±


    Connor and Kaylie finally decided to have the operation in Strico. Rosalie helped contact the


    hospital where she had the surgeryst time. Levi had cooperated with those experts, so it was


    natural that this cooperation went smoother.


    Moreover, Kaylie¡¯s operation was much simpler than Rosalie¡¯s. She was out of the operating room


    in about three hours.


    When Kaylie woke up from anesthesia and looked at Guillermo, Jennifer, and Rosalie in the ward,


    disappointment shed in her eyes. ¡°Where is Jonathan? Is he¡­¡±


    Kaylie spoke, but she didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    ¡°Jon has work to deal with, so he didn¡¯te. I will bring him to see youter,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t have toe on purpose. I only asked because I didn¡¯t see him. He must be


    busy since he has to manage such a hugepany,¡± Kaylie said hurriedly.


    After that, Kaylie said a few more words to the two little ones. Seeing that she looked tired, Rosalie


    said, ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, have a good rest first. I wille to see you tomorrow. If you need anything,


    just call


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kaylie replied. Just as Rosalie was about to turn around, she suddenly added, ¡°Rosalie,


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Rosalie smiled and left with the two children.


    Kaylie looked at Rosalie¡¯s back in a daze. When she said thank you just now, she was not referring


    to this surgery of hers, but rather, she was referring to the fact that she had stayed with Jonathan


    and allowed him to have a real home with three lovely children.


    She, as a mother, had left her son with nothing but hurt, but fortunately, the pain of her son was


    being healed by Rosalie.


    Connor sighed and said to his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If you really want to see Jonathan, then


    I¡¯ll speak to Rosalie and ask her to try to bring Jonathan to the hospital.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Kaylie hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to have him visit me. I¡¯m afraid that I will identally


    reveal myself in front of him.¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Looking into her son¡¯s eyes, she could not help but be scared. His gaze was sharp and calm as if he


    could see through her at any time, and it seemed to be a silent condemnation of her back then.


    ¡°The doctor said that you will be hospitalized for about a week. We¡¯ll go back to Lofbury after that.


    No one will know about this,¡± Connor said.


    Kaylie nodded gently. Thinking that she wouldn¡¯te back to Strico in the future after returning to


    Lofbury this time, she said, ¡°Connor, before we leave, I want to go to Lucian¡¯s grave and have a


    look. Throughout my life, the person I owe the biggest apology to is him. I want to apologize to him


    in person.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it with Rosalie then. It should be fine,¡± Connor said. ¡°You just have to control your


    emotions and don¡¯t let them notice anything.¡±


    At that moment, someone carefully handed over a bottle of blood sample to Carlos in theboratory


    of the hospital. ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this,¡± Carlos warned.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the other party answered.


    Carlos took the blood sample and went back to the car. He dialed Jonathan¡¯s phone number. ¡°Mr.


    Youngblood, I have the blood sample.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go as nned,¡± Jonathan said coldly and then ended the call. His dark eyes fell on the


    stack of documents in front of him.


    They were the information on Kaylie. Kaylie¡¯s full name was Kaylie Cook. He recalled that this name


    was not his mother¡¯s name, but she had the samest name as his mother. That was thest name


    he hated.


    Strangely, the oldest information that could be investigated was 25 years ago. It was said that


    computers were not widely avable back then, so a lot of information was not retained and could


    not be found.


    ¡°25 years ago¡­¡± he thought.


    The information also stated that 25 years ago, Kaylie had been in and out of the cosmetic surgery


    hospital many times. It was said that it was because of a robbery that the gangster disfigured her


    face, so she had to undergo stic surgery.


    However, the photos before stic surgery could not be found at all, and even the archives in the


    hospital were gone as if they had been deliberately removed.


    ¡°Kaylie Cook¡­ Is she the woman I¡¯m looking for?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    Despite theck of concrete evidence at present, the information gathered from these investigations


    only served to intensify his suspicions.


    That was why he had asked Carlos to go to the hospital and get Kaylie¡¯s blood sample. As long as


    he tested her DNA, he could know the real result.


    He could tell if this woman was his mother.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Jonathan came back to his senses and found that he had


    been lost in thought. A sense of fear rose in his heart.


    ¡°What am I afraid of? Am I afraid that Mrs. Smuckler is really my mother who abandoned me? Am I


    afraid of facing that woman again? Or am I actually afraid of Rosie¡¯s choice? What will she do when


    the timees?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Jonathan put away the documents on the table.


    When the door was pushed open and Rosalie walked in, Jonathan was stunned. He had been


    thinking about Rosalie just now.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan got up and walked forward.


    ¡°I came from the hospital and sent the kids to their sses, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you,¡±


    Rosalie


    said. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s operation went well. The doctor said that she could be discharged in a


    week.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    09:01


    ¡°If you¡¯re free, apany me to the hospital to see Mrs. Smuckler,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Speaking of


    which, you haven¡¯t seen them since the first day.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to interact more with them?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°To me, they¡¯re like family. They took care of Jen and me when we were in Lofbury. I sure hope you


    get along with them, and you can only build a rtionship with them if you interact with them more,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°What if I say that I can never get along with them?¡± Jonathan asked abruptly.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to ask who you will help if we can¡¯t coexist peacefully,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°If you guys can¡¯t coexist peacefully, then we¡¯ll just live our own lives. They¡¯ll go


    back to Lofbury. If I want to see them in the future, I will go to Lofbury by myself. Jon, I won¡¯t ask


    you to please the people I like for me.¡±


    After all, Connor and Kaylie had been kind to Rosalie, but not Jonathan. Jonathan could treat them


    like family, but if Jonathan couldn¡¯t, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t force Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and his eyes darkened when he saw Rosalie¡¯s smile.


    If everything was exactly what Jonathan had guessed, Connor and Kaylie might not be able to go


    back to Lofbury smoothly, and Rosalie would have to choose a side.


    ¡°Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you won¡¯t stand against me.¡± Jonathan


    stared at Rosalie.


    ¡°Why would I stand against you?¡± Rosalie smiled and stroked Jonathan¡¯s cheek with her inflexible


    finger. ¡°Jon, I will stand by you no matter what!¡±


    Jonathan looked around and then smiled. His smile was beautiful. ¡°Well, remember what you said to


    me today, okay?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember. I won¡¯t forget it!¡± Rosalie said as thoughforting a restless child. Jonathan


    raised his hand and gently pulled Rosalie¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it.


    Perhaps it was for the best that the end result was not his guess.


    ¡°Rosalie, I will be discharged from the hospital in two days. Connor and I have bought tickets to go


    back, but before we go back, I want to visit your father-inw¡¯s grave and pay my respects. After all,


    we see you as a daughter and we see him as an inw,¡± Kaylie said.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. After all, Connor and Kaylie had already paid their respects to Lucian


    in the memorial hallst time. Yet, they wanted to visit Lucian¡¯s grave now.


    ¡°His grave is over at the Youngblood family¡¯s private cemetery. Outsiders are not allowed to enter,¡±


    Rosalie said, looking troubled.


    ¡°Really?¡± There was obvious disappointment in Kaylie¡¯s tone.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Connor chimed in, ¡°We really want to go and pay our respects. We think it¡¯s a little disrespectful to


    the deceased if we don¡¯t visit him since we¡¯re here. Why not consider making an exception for us


    just this once?¡±


    Rosalie only felt that Connor¡¯s words were a little far-fetched. After all, they didn¡¯t really need to pay


    their respects. However, seeing that they were so eager to do so, Rosalie said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll talk to


    Jon. If he agrees, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor said.


    In the evening, Rosalie talked to Jonathan about this. ¡°My mentors want to go to the cemetery of the


    Youngblood family to pay their respects to your father. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Pay their respects?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who brought it up?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler. Mr. Smuckler wants to go, too,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I know no outsiders are allowed to


    enter there, but they have good intentions.¡±


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips as if he were thinking about something. After a while, he said, ¡°If they


    really want to go, you can take them there.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Jonathan said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll goter.¡± Tomorrow, the result woulde out. By then, he


    would know whether Kaylie was his mother or not.


    If Kaylie wasn¡¯t, then Jonathan would naturally respond well to their gesture, thank them in person,


    and send them away from Strico safely.


    If she was, then he would definitely ask her to confess and atone for her sins in front of his father¡¯s


    grave.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Rosie, you won¡¯t betray me no matter what, right?¡± he asked, wanting to know if she would betray


    him. just as the woman who had betrayed his father.


    ¡°Why are you asking such a question again?¡± She smiled, aware of his sensitivity and suspicion.


    Her only desire was to provide him with a greater sense of security.


    During this time, she noticed his apparent unease. However, there were moments when she


    observed him carrying on as usual, leading her to question if it was merely her imagination.


    ¡°Jon, I won¡¯t betray you. I¡¯ve said this before, and it¡¯ll be the same answer no matter how many


    times you ask in the future.¡± Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s face, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his lips.


    The warm kiss seemed to prove Rosalie¡¯s words. Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and then he rxed.


    He opened his lips and epted her kiss.


    Jonathan knew that Rosalie was not his mother. She wouldn¡¯t betray him, and he had always known


    it. Even at this moment, his mind was filled with pictures that shouldn¡¯t have been there. He told


    himself not to think about it.


    ¡°Rosie, I love you. You¡¯re the person I love the most in this world,¡± Jonathan said after the kiss.


    Likewise, the one person in the world Jonathan couldn¡¯t stand to betray was Rosalie.


    Three DNA reports were ced in front of Jonathan. Carlos lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to


    look at Jonathan¡¯s reaction.


    Jonathan¡¯s biological mother was indeed Kaylie, the wife of Rosalie¡¯s mentor. He was unsure


    whether toment on the smallness of the world or not. Jonathan, with his sharp acumen, had


    delved into Kaylie¡¯s past and directly confirmed her identity through DNA testing of blood samples.


    ¡°You can go out first,¡± Jonathan said coldly. There was almost no emotion on his expressionless


    face at that moment.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Carlos hurried out of the office.¡±


    Jonathan picked up these three DNA reports and looked through the final results. All three copies


    had the same result.


    This proved that Kaylie was the woman he was looking for.


    Kaylie was the woman Jonathan hated for so many years.


    09.01


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s coldughter suddenly sounded in the office. Jonathan¡¯s eyes gradually


    turned red. Jonathan had been looking for his mother for so long, only for Kaylie to appear before


    him in this unexpected manner. He had even been grateful to Kaylie for looking after Rosalie and


    Jennifer.


    Lucian loved Kaylie so much that after losing her, Lucian preferred to end his life. Kaylie, on the


    other hand, had another man and lived a happy and healthy life.


    ¡°How dare Kaylie show up in front of me? She even asked my children to call her Grandma. How


    could she? If Dad were to discover that the woman he cherished had wed another man and was


    leading a tranquil life, what would his reaction be?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    ¡°Dad¡­ That¡¯s the woman you loved¡­ That¡¯s the woman who killed you¡­ Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Dad,


    don¡¯t


    I will never let Kaylie go. I¡¯m going to make her pay for everything she¡¯s done for the rest of her


    worry. life


    Rosalie stayed in the hospital with Connor and Kaylie for most of the day. She didn¡¯t return to the


    Youngblood residence until about three in the afternoon, and Gary told her that Jonathan hade


    back early that day.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. After all, Jonathan rarely came home early.


    ¡°Where is Jon now?¡±


    ¡°He went to the memorial hall as soon as he came back,¡± Gary said.


    ¡°Memorial hall?¡± Rosalie frowned, then turned around and walked directly to the memorial hall.


    When Rosalie arrived at the memorial hall, the hall was silent.


    Rosalie walked into the memorial hall and saw Jonathan standing in front of Lucian¡¯s photo like a


    statue. Even though at this moment all Rosalie could see was Jonathan¡¯s back, she could tell he


    was lonely. Jonathan¡¯s presence radiated a sense of loneliness as if he was the sole individual


    existing at that moment. This feeling was just like how Rosalie felt when she first met Jonathan.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. She wondered, ¡°What is wrong with Jon? Why is he feeling so


    lonely again? I¡¯m right by his side.¡±


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie called Jonathan¡¯s nickname.


    Jonathan¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and then he slowly turned around. He looked at Rosalie with


    his deep eyes.


    Rosalie felt as if her heart had been beaten hard by something.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were misty and red, and his face was expressionless. Rosalie had a feeling that


    Jonathan was about to cry.


    Rosalie hurried forward and asked, ¡°Jon, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Jonathan fixed his eyes on Rosalie¡¯s face. Then the next moment, he suddenly hugged her hard


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m the person you love the most and you¡¯ll always stand by me, right?¡±


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe and she could feel his body


    trembling.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Jonathan¡¯s unusual behavior made Rosalie shiver. ¡°Jon, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Answer me first. Am I right?¡± There was a trace of urgency in Jonathan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re the person I love the most. I will always stand on your side.¡± Rosalie


    raised her hands and hugged Jonathan. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything but still held Rosalie tightly with his chin resting on her shoulder. His


    every breath seemed a little uneven.


    ¡°Jon, we are husband and wife. No matter what happens, I will face it with you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan was silent for a while before he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling sorry for my father. My father


    loved a woman so much, that he betrayed the Youngblood family for that woman to stay with her.


    But that woman left me and my father without even looking back because my father couldn¡¯t give


    her more money.¡±


    Rosalie naturally knew that the woman Jonathan mentioned was his mother. ¡°It¡¯s her loss to be


    without your father. She will find outter that no man in this world loves her as much as your father


    does. She will regret the decision she made at that time.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Jonathan suddenly sneered. ¡°Why would a woman like her regret it? She¡¯s probably


    having the time of her life right now!¡±


    Rosalie slowly raised Jonathan¡¯s face and said, ¡°Jon, don¡¯t let your mother hold you down any


    longer. Those things have passed. No one knows where your mother is and whether she¡¯s dead or


    alive. But you have your life to live. If you¡¯re always immersed in the past, then you will never really


    be happy. Jon, stop thinking about it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking about it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, then he slowly raised his eyes and


    looked at Rosalie. ¡°What if my mother showed up in front of me one day? What would you do?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Rosalie was stunned. She had never thought about such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What


    happens between you and your mother should be your decision. But I hope that you will not regret


    any decision you make in the future.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You said it¡¯s up to me to decide, so I¡¯ll definitely not regret the decision


    I¡¯ve made.¡±


    With that, Jonathan sped the back of Rosalie¡¯s head and kissed her lips hard.


    In the end, Rosalie fell asleep. Jonathan stared at her sleeping face in a daze for a long time before


    picking her up and walking into the bathroom.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The light of the bathroom reflected on Rosalie¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t interfere in tomorrow¡¯s affairs, okay? Just watch quietly,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°If that


    person¡­ is not her, then I will spare her for your sake. But that woman is the only person in this


    world I won¡¯t spare!¡±


    If Jonathan chose to forgive Kaylie, then what would be of the pain he endured as a child and


    Lucian¡¯s death?


    Early the next morning, Rosalie, dressed in a turtleneck sweater, apanied Connor and Kaylie


    to the cemetery of the Youngblood family.


    Fortunately, it was cold now. It wasn¡¯t surprising to wear a turtleneck sweater.


    However, at the thought of Jonathan¡¯s abnormal behavior yesterday, Rosalie somehow felt a little


    uneasy. Yesterday was not a mourning day, but Jonathan had gone to the memorial hall and had


    even mentioned his mother. Obviously, there was something wrong with him.


    In the end, Rosalie didn¡¯t ask what happened and why Jonathan had gone to the memorial hall.


    Thinking ofst night, Rosalie blushed. She would have to ask Jonathan again tonight to see if he


    had something on his mind.


    Rosalie, Rosalie!¡± Rosalie heard the voice of Connor.


    Rosalie came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Mr. Smuckler, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    09:01


    ¡°Is Jonathan noting over?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Jonathan has a meeting this morning. He mayeter. Let¡¯s go in first,¡± Rosalie said. The car


    had stopped in front of the Youngblood family¡¯s cemetery.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor said and helped Kaylie get out of the car.


    Kaylie had been silent since she came out of the hospital today. At that moment, standing at the


    entrance to the cemetery, Kaylie suddenly stopped and looked at the entrance in a daze with red


    eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, why did you stop?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Kaylie said in a choked voice.


    Connor patted Kaylie on the shoulder as if he wasforting her and reminding her of something.


    Rosalie led them into the cemetery and came to Lucian¡¯s tombstone. There was a ck-and-white


    photo of Lucian when he was young. He was smiling softly.


    It seemed as though time hade to a standstill within this ck-and-white photograph.


    Kaylie looked at Lucian¡¯s photo nkly, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore


    and burst into tears.


    Rosalie was at a loss. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Kaylie cried harder and almost knelt in front of the tombstone. She sounded devastated and sad.


    ¡°Kaylie probably thought of a friend¡­ She had a friend who died when she was very young, so her


    mood is a little unstable,¡± Connor exined. He then squatted down andforted Kaylie, ¡°Don¡¯t


    cry. It¡¯s all in the past. You were just discharged from the hospital. I worry that if you exhaust


    yourself with tears, it may hinder the recovery of your leg.¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Kaylie couldn¡¯t help but sob.


    Connor could only say to Rosalie, ¡°Let her cry. She has been bottling up her emotions for too long.¡±


    However, Kaylie cried so sadly that Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder about it.


    After a long time, Kaylie slowly stopped crying and spoke to Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, I¡­ I wanted to light


    candles for your grandfather and¡­ I made some dried fruits and wanted to set them for your


    grandfather here. I hope he likes it.¡±


    Kaylie took out a few lunch boxes from the bags and opened them, which were full of homemade


    Strico dishes.


    Rosalie frowned because she had never seen Kaylie cook homemade Strico dishes when Rosalie


    was in Lofbury before.


    As such, Rosalie wondered if Kaylie had specially learned how to prepare those Strico dishes for


    that asion.


    Meanwhile, Kaylie had already taken out the candles and put them in ce.


    When Connor bent down to light the candles, Kaylie said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Connor handed the candles to Kaylie.


    With tears in her eyes, Kaylie lit the candles. She stood in front of the tomb with a candle in her


    hand and murmured at Lucian¡¯s tombstone, ¡°Rest in peace. If there is a next life, I hope you can live


    a happy life.¡±


    In her mind, Kaylie promised that she would do anything to make up for her mistakes if there were a


    next life.


    ¡°Do you really think my father can rest in peace?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind


    them, which made Kaylie¡¯s body stiffen.


    Kaylie found Jonathan¡¯s voice familiar to her.


    ¡°Jon, you¡¯re here!¡± Rosalie greeted Jonathan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡± Jonathan looked at Kaylie coldly. After a while, he lowered his head and held Rosalie¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Do you remember what you said? That no matter what happens, you will stand by my side?¡±


    ¡°I do. Why are you suddenly bringing this up again?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°It is because I have something important to do next,¡± Jonathan said.


    Then, Jonathan looked at Kaylie again. ¡°Do you think by doing this, you can wipe away the past,


    Mrs. Smuckler? How can a person like you dare to show up in front of my father?¡±


    Kaylie¡¯s body trembled, and Connor, who was beside her, became unhappy. After all, if Jonathan


    said that, it could only mean that he knew everything, including the fact that Kaylie was his long-lost


    mother.


    Kaylie turned around and murmured, ¡°Jonathan¡­ Jon¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression became colder and colder. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me that!¡±


    Kaylie felt a touch of pain in her eyes. ¡°I know. I was so wrong back then. Jonathan, please forgive


    me! I know I was wrong. I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    As Kaylie said that, she knelt down with a thud.


    Connor got anxious when Kaylie knelt. ¡°You just left the hospital, and your legs have not recovered


    yet. If you kneel like this, your wound will tear!¡±


    Rosalie was also surprised. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, what are you doing? Get up quickly. If there is anything


    wrong, we can talk about it!¡±


    Rosalie tried to walk toward Kaylie, but Jonathan still held Rosalie¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let go of it.


    ¡°Jon?¡± Rosalie looked at Jonathan in confusion.


    ¡°Let her kneel. It¡¯s what she should do,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    Rosalie was stunned. At that moment, she thought that he was the Jonathan from a long time ago


    when he was ruthless and cold.


    09.01


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡­ I owe you and your father too much. I haven¡¯t had a good day over the years, but I


    regret it all the time. Why did I leave you two so cruelly back then and cause things to be


    irreparable?¡± Kaylie burst into tears.


    Rosalie shivered and stared in disbelief at Kaylie, who was kneeling on the ground. At that moment,


    she realized that Kaylie was most likely Jonathan¡¯s missing mother.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought, ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    However, a momentter, Rosalie heard Jonathan¡¯s cold voice. ¡°You really owe too much. Don¡¯t you


    think it is time for you to repay me, Mother?¡±


    Kaylie¡¯s body suddenly became extremely stiff. Jonathan¡¯s utterance of the word ¡°mother¡± was so


    cold that it caused her heart to sink deeper.


    Kaylie knew that Jonathan hated her.


    Not only that, but the hatred had only be more intense over the years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Connor said while helping Kaylie up, who was still crying. He continued,


    ¡°This is not a ce to talk. If you have any questions, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    Just as Connor was about to take Kaylie away, Jonathan suddenly sneered. ¡°Mr. Smuckler, if you


    want to leave, you can do it at any time, but Mrs. Smuckler has to stay!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Connor had a bad feeling.


    ¡°It means that she can¡¯t leave without my permission.¡± As soon as Jonathan finished his words, a


    row of people in uniform ck suits suddenly came over.


    Rosalie recognized at a nce that those people were the bodyguards of the Youngblood family.


    Those bodyguards surrounded Connor and Kaylie..


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    Those bodyguards easily separated Connor and Kaylie. Rosalie hurriedly said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon,


    what are you doing? Even if Mrs. Smuckler really is your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosie, don¡¯t forget what you said in the memorial hall yesterday. You will respect my decision and


    let me solve the problem between myself and my mother!¡± Jonathan warned.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie saw two bodyguards already pressing Kaylie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mrs. Smuckler has only


    left the hospital, and her legs have not recovered yet. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? Since she¡¯s here to honor my father today, she should do it properly and


    kneel before his grave!¡± Jonathan said, shooting a nce at his people.


    The two bodyguards immediately pressed Kaylie down and forced her to kneel before the


    tombstone.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Connor wanted to stop Jonathan, but there were bodyguards around Jonathan. Connor couldn¡¯t get


    close to Kaylie at all.


    Rosalie also wanted to step forward, but Jonathan still held her hand tightly, and she couldn¡¯t walk


    over.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie said hurriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg for her!¡± Jonathan said in a low voice as if he was warning and begging.


    Rosalie got choked up and looked at Jonathan¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be covered with fog. She


    felt that something was stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of trauma his mother had left on him, considering his hatred for his


    mother survived his father¡¯s death.


    Even the scar on his chest was left by his mother.


    Once upon a time, Rosalie had hated Jonathan¡¯s mother for abandoning the man who loved her so


    much.


    If Kaylie hadn¡¯t left like that, Jonathan would not have had a painful childhood, and his father


    wouldn¡¯t have chosen death.


    However, when Kaylie turned out to be the same woman who had been taking care of her and


    Jennifer for years, Rosalie felt conflicted.


    Kaylie¡¯s kindness and gentleness were unlike Rosalie¡¯s terrible impression of Jonathan¡¯s mother.


    In the past, Kaylie would often say, ¡°We only need enough money to live a good life. What¡¯s most


    important is that our family is safe and sound.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the same woman had been willing to bet everything to join a prominent family and abandoned


    her family after she had failed.


    ¡°Just kneel to my father and see if he will forgive you!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    The two bodyguards were about to press Kaylie¡¯s head on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Lucian myself!¡± Kaylie said.


    The two bodyguards then looked at Jonathan. Upon seeing that Jonathan didn¡¯t respond, they


    released her arms.


    Kaylie began to grovel before the tombstone. The sound of groveling made an especially loud noise


    in the cemetery.


    ¡°Jonathan, just forgive your mother!¡± Connor shouted at Jonathan, ¡°She has been living a hard life


    all these years! Every day, she regrets leaving you and your father like that. Back then, her feet


    were broken, and her face was disfigured. Those were already the punishments she deserved¡­¡±


    No matter what Connor said, Jonathan was still indifferent. He just watched Kaylie grovel constantly.


    Upon seeing his wife¡¯s forehead bleed, Connor said to Rosalie anxiously, ¡°Rosie, she is Jonathan¡¯s


    mother, but she is also your close friend. Please, ask her to stop!¡±


    He knew that his wife¡¯s guilt would keep driving her if Jonathan didn¡¯t tell her to stop.


    Rosalie was stunned. The next moment, she felt Jonathan¡¯s fingers around her wrist tightening.


    ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± She lowered her eyes and looked at his hand. She knew that Jonathan would never


    want her to plead for his mother.


    However, he couldn¡¯t ignore Connor¡¯s request, either.


    Without Connor, her life in Strico would have been much harder, and Jennifer would¡¯ve suffered


    more. Kaylie had helped her a lot, too. When she was busy with work, it was Kaylie who took care


    of Jennifer. Jon! Please, ask Mrs. Smuckler to stop!: Rosalie finally raised her head and said to


    Jonathan, ¡°She¡¯s only discharged from the hospital. Her body can¡¯t handle this. I know you hate her.


    If you want her to atone for her sins, you can do it in other ways!¡±


    Jonathan slowly turned his head and looked into Rosalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you still want to beg for her,


    right?¡± She gritted her teeth and spat out the word ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°You should know what she did to me and my father!¡± he continued, looking at her with


    disappointment. and sadness.


    Rosalie felt that his gaze was like an invisible mountain, pressing on her chest heavily and


    suffocating her.


    ¡°I know. I know everything, but Mr. Smuckler and Mrs. Smuckler are very kind to me. Jon, please let


    her stop first. Mrs. Smuckler isn¡¯t the same person as she was before,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice became colder and colder. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the person you love


    and care about most be me? Yet, you¡¯re pleading for a woman who almost killed me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can plead for anyone, but she is the only one that you can¡¯t!¡± Jonathan swore to never forgive


    Kaylie the night Lucian died from coldness.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan nkly. Her throat was extremely dry, and every word seemed to be


    stuck in


    her throat.


    At that moment, Connor suddenly eximed. Rosalie hurriedly looked over and saw Kaylie leaning


    to one side. After a while, Kaylie struggled to straighten up again and continued to grovel.


    Upon seeing that, Connor directly kneeled before Jonathan and said, ¡°Jonathan, please spare your


    mother. I¡¯ll atone for her sins!¡±


    With that, Connor also groveled directly.


    After seeing that, Rosalie hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mr. Smuckler!¡±


    However, Connor didn¡¯t stop.


    Rosalie was anxious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. The only thing she could do was¡­


    She fell to her knees in front of Jonathan and said, ¡°Jon, please, stop Mrs. Smuckler. Don¡¯t go any


    further. If she keeps going on, something bad will really happen!¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan released his grip on Rosalie. His cold eyes seemed to be stained with sarcasm,


    while his thin lips curved upward slightly with a touch of mncholy.


    ¡°Rosie, back then, you kneeled before me for Calvin and Lillian. Now, you¡¯re kneeling before me


    again for your mentor and the woman who hurt me! How can you do that? If you kneel to me for so


    many people, do you really think of me as the most important person in your life?¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°Jon, I¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly felt that maybe she had really done something wrong. Even if she


    pleaded for mercy, she shouldn¡¯t do it in that way.


    Rosalie thought that maybe kneeling like that would only hurt Jonathan more.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    However, Jonathan interrupted Rosalie. ¡°How much do you love me, Rosalie? Maybe your love for


    me has never been as deep as I thought!¡±


    ¡°In the end, I was just deceiving myself!¡± thought Jonathan.


    ¡°Since you kneel to me for this woman, I can stop here today, but there is no next time. I won¡¯t


    forgive her. If you really want to oppose me for this woman, it means you¡¯re never serious about


    your love for me!¡±


    After Jonathan had said that, he turned around and left. The bodyguards also left immediately.


    Kaylie copsed on the ground. Connor hurriedly stepped forward, held his wife, and asked


    anxiously, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Kaylie¡¯s face was pale at the moment, but her forehead was red due to the bleeding.


    ¡°Jonathan hates me. He hates me¡­¡± Kaylie didn¡¯t answer her husband¡¯s question but kept


    murmuring, tears running down her eyes.


    Connor helped his wife up. ¡°This grievance cannot be resolved overnight. Maybe in the future, he


    will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me?¡± Upon hearing that, Kaylie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He won¡¯t forgive me!¡±


    Rosalie stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first. Your wound needs to be treated!¡±


    Connor nodded repeatedly. Kaylie looked at Rosalie and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry to have caused


    you to argue with Jonathan. Don¡¯t plead for me anymore. I deserve what Jonathan will do to me! I


    owe this to him and his father!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, stop talking about that and deal with your forehead first,¡± Rosalie said hurriedly, but


    she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Jonathan.


    When Jonathan left just then, the disappointment in his eyes was branded in her mind.


    She knew that she had hurt him seriously earlier.


    The three of them walked out of the cemetery. As soon as they arrived outside, Jonathan¡¯s men


    stopped them.


    Rosalie saw that Carlos was also among them. At that moment, Carlos said to Connor and Kaylie,


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood has arranged amodation for you two. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Connor said harshly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Imprison us, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, calm down. If you don¡¯t want to go there, you can naturally leave now. However,


    when Mrs. Smuckler left back then, she caused severe injury to someone and their death. Although


    it has been. so many years, a case was formed about it back then. You are awyer. Do you


    understand what this means?¡±


    ¡°What injury? What death?¡± Connor scolded.


    ¡°The death of Mr. Youngblood¡¯s father, of course. Before your wife left, Mr. Youngblood was


    seriously injured by her and was almost killed in the hospital. These hospital records are still


    retrievable,¡± Carlos said.


    After hearing that, Kaylie burst into tears again.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll ask again. Do you two want to go to the ce Mr. Youngblood has arranged for you


    or the police station now?¡± Carlos asked.


    Connor looked at Kaylie and sighed. ¡°Kaylie needs to be treated by a doctor first.¡±


    ¡°Someone will treat her wound,¡± Carlos opened the door.


    Connor helped Kaylie get into the car. Rosalie asked Carlos, ¡°Where are you taking them?¡±


    ¡°If you wish to know to know, you can ask Mr. Youngblood,¡± Carlos replied politely.


    ¡°What about Jonathan? Where is he now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Carlos replied. ¡°Before he left, he only told me about Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler. He


    didn¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m just a subordinate, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to ask Mr. Youngblood


    about his


    09:02


    whereabouts.¡±


    After Carlos had finished speaking, he left with Connor and Kaylie. Rosalie looked at the distant car


    in a daze, feeling as though what had happened an hour ago was a dream.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, she had been happy to wee Connor and Kaylie to visit Strico. To her surprise, Kaylie


    was Jonathan¡¯s missing mother, and he hated her more than she thought.


    Rosalie wondered where Jonathan had gone to.


    Hurriedly, Rosalie took out her phone and dialed Jonathan¡¯s number, but no one answered it no


    matter how many


    times she called.


    ¡°Pick it up! Pick it up! I have so many things I want to say to you, Jon!¡± Rosalie kept shouting in her


    heart. Meanwhile, Jonathan sat on the other side of the car and looked down at his ringing phone.


    The name disyed on the screen was ¡°Rosie.¡±


    The person he loved the most might not necessarily love him the most. That thought left a bitter


    taste in his mouth.


    He believed that if Rosalie really saw him as her most important person, then she wouldn¡¯t have


    chosen to kneel. After seeing her kneel, it felt like his world had copsed on him, and he was


    certain that she knew that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Rosie wants me to release the person I hate the most!¡± He thought, ¡°If my mother


    didn¡¯t miss back then, I would¡¯ve died! She knew what my mother did to me, but she still kneeled!


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s ignoring the pain my mother has inflicted on me! I didn¡¯t know it was this painful not to


    have your love reciprocated. She kept saying she loved me, but when it was time to make a


    decision, she wouldn¡¯t choose me!¡±


    Jonathan closed his eyes and turned off the phone.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear Rosalie¡¯s voice. He was afraid that she would plead for Kaylie again, and


    what she would say would only prove that she might not love him so much!


    The scene that shed through his mind was from five years ago-the memories he once lost.


    However, those memories seemed to keep reminding him of a fact that he didn¡¯t want to face.


    Back then, if Rosalie hadn¡¯t been pregnant and hadn¡¯t focused on Lillian, she wouldn¡¯t have married


    him. The car stopped at the gate of the prison. The driver said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, we


    have arrived.¡± Jonathan slowly opened his eyes as if his previous pain had disappeared into the


    darkness and turned cold.


    Subsequently, Jonathan opened the door and walked out.


    In the prison¡¯s meeting room, Jonathan met Kurt again.


    In a prison uniform, Kurt looked at Jonathan with a smile as if Kurt was looking at an old friend.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you came to visit me again. It seems that you have encountered something


    difficult, right?¡± asked Kurt with a smile.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°You already knew that Mr. Smuckler¡¯s wife, Kaylie Cook, is


    my


    mother.¡±


    Jonathan never believed that there would be too many coincidences in the world. Many of them


    were just nned by someone deliberately.


    Rosalie was ced in Lofbury by Kurt back then and got acquainted with Connor and Kaylie


    naturally. In Jonathan¡¯s opinion, it seemed that someone was behind all that.


    Hearing that, Kurt did not look surprised at all. ¡°It seems that you have found your mother. I did


    know who your mother was long ago. Not only do I know it, but also Mr. Leonard Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan instantly narrowed his eyes. He mused, ¡°Grandpa¡­ also knew that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you¡¯d been looking for the whereabouts of that woman all these years, and Mr.


    Leonard Youngblood was also investigating it. Think about it. How could he let her go? But when we


    found out where she was, Mr. Leonard Youngblood was almost dying. So, he left this matter to me


    to handle.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it back then and beat around the bush for so long?¡± asked Jonathan.


    ¡°With that, I naturally hope you can understand that even if you love a person deeply, she may not


    be able to care about you just as you wish her to.¡± Kurt seemed to have foreseen what had


    happened that day.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Kurt took the initiative and said, ¡°If Rosalie died back then, I would naturally tell you about your


    mother. But she¡¯s still alive, so I want to let you know that loving someone too much will only hurt


    you. You¡¯re the head of the Youngblood family and can get any woman you want. You don¡¯t have to


    focus on a woman!¡±


    Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Whether I focus on a woman or not is not your decision to make for me.


    You¡¯re really capable of fooling me around.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, I just hope you can understand that feelings are nothing but meaningless. The


    Youngblood family is the only thing you can really hold in your hands. As long as the Youngblood


    family stands still, you¡¯ll always have power and wealth without fear of losing anything!¡± responded


    Kurt.


    Jonathan sneered, and hisughter was full of mockery. He thought, ¡°Without fear of losing


    anything? Even if I have everything, the fear doesn¡¯t diminish!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s voice wasced with a sense of threat. ¡°In the eyes of you and my grandfather, the


    Youngblood family is more important than anything. But for me, it isn¡¯t a big deal. How about you tell


    me all your schemes right now? Otherwise, if I find out that you have other ns in the future, I¡¯ll


    definitely let you go and apany my grandfather! Maybe before going over, you can directly


    watch the copse of Youngblood Group!¡±


    Jonathan was always good at scheming others but had never been plotted against like that.


    At that moment, it seemed that Kurt was plotting against him on the surface. In fact, it was Leonard.


    Even if Leonard had died, he was still influencing and controlling Jonathan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, one day, you¡¯ll realize what I say is right. The love you imagine is just self-


    deception. Do you want to repeat the same mistake as your father?¡± asked Kurt.


    Jonathan stood up, ignored Kurt¡¯s words, and turned around before leaving the room. He had asked


    everything he wanted to ask that day.


    After going out of prison, Jonathan got in the car.


    The driver in the front asked, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, are you going back to the Youngblood Residence?¡±


    ¡°No, go to the old residence,¡± said Jonathan. The old residence was rented by Lucian and Kaylie


    when he was a child.


    After Luc¨ªan died, the house was bought by Leonard.


    Leonard bought the house, and everything in it remained unchanged. Leonard did that merely


    because


    09:02


    he wanted Jonathan to remember everything that had happened back then. Leonard wanted


    Jonathan to remember how Lucian died and how he was abandoned by Kaylie. The car slowly


    drove toward the direction of the old residence, and Jonathan closed his


    eyes again. He thought, ¡°Self-deception? Would my feelings, like Father¡¯s in the end, merely be


    wishful thinking on my part?¡±


    Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, but Jonathan did not return. When she dialed his


    number, his phone was already switched off.


    She wondered where Jonathan was. Rosalie was anxious but could not get anything from Carlos


    after asking him. When Rosalie questioned Gary, Gary could not give Rosalie any answer.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When the children came back, Rosalie forced a smile and pretended that nothing happened.


    When it was time for dinner, Jonathan had note back yet. Jennifer asked curiously, ¡°Where is


    Daddy? Won¡¯t Daddye back for dinner today?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with work today and wille backte. We¡¯ll have dinner first,¡± said Rosalie.


    Jennifer did not doubt that. She only insisted on leaving some dishes for Jonathan. If he returned


    home and was hungry, he could have some food. Meanwhile, a trace of doubt shed across


    Guillermo¡¯s eyes.


    As for Felix, he lowered his head and ate quietly as if it had nothing to do with him.


    After all, Felix was merely an outsider. Even though he lived in the Youngblood residence at that


    moment, he still felt out of ce.


    Felix knew that he was only Jennifer¡¯s toy. A toy could be thrown away when its owner grew tired of


    ying with it.


    However, Felix could not help but hope Jennifer would not get tired of ying that quickly and be


    interested in him longer.


    Felix seemed to like the feeling of being around Jennifer.


    However, Felix did not understand the kind of affection he was experiencing at a young age.


    At night, Jennifer quickly fell asleep with Felix.


    Although Rosalie did not project the grudges of the previous generation on the children, she still felt


    that it was inappropriate for Jennifer to sleep with Felix, who was not rted to Jennifer by blood.


    After all, in Rosalie¡¯s opinion, she should cultivate gender awareness in children of that age.


    However, when she mentioned that to Jonathan, he did not care much and said, ¡°If you want a child


    to be uninterested in a toy as soon as possible, let her y with it as much as she can. When she


    feels bored, her interest will naturally disappear.¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°But Felix is not a toy.¡±


    ¡°But now he¡¯s just a new and interesting toy for Jen,¡± remarked Jonathan.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    ¡°Jen is treating Felix as a friend!¡± At least, that was Rosalie¡¯s opinion. Some friendships couldst a


    lifetime.


    ¡°Is that so? Let us see if Jen treats Felix like a friend or as a toy, then,¡± Jonathan replied.


    In the end, there was no conclusion to that matter.


    Even though Rosalie had urged Jennifer not to sleep in Felix¡¯s room, it was no use. Despite


    Rosalie¡¯s persuasion, even if Jennifer fell asleep in her own room in front of Rosalie at night,


    Rosalie would definitely find Jennifer in Felix¡¯s room the next morning.


    Because of that, Rosalie had no choice but to let Jennifer be for now. Fortunately, Jennifer was only


    five years old, so Rosalie wasn¡¯t too worried about it.


    At that moment, Guillermo was still awake, staring straight at Rosalie with those beautiful eyes


    simr to Jonathan¡¯s.


    ¡°What is the matter, Guille? Do you want me to tell you a bedtime story before you go to bed?¡±


    Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Mommy, did you fight with Daddy?¡± Guillermo suddenly asked.


    Rosalie was taken aback and then forced a smile. ¡°Why would you think the two of us fought?¡±


    ¡°Because Daddy said he woulde home early for dinner yesterday, but I could not reach him on


    the phone. And tonight, you have been acting happy, but in truth, you¡¯re unhappy,¡± he exined.


    Rosalie was suddenly embarrassed by the fact that her five-year-old son Guillermo had seen


    through her.


    ¡°We did not argue or anything. We just have different points of view, so do not worry. I will make up


    with. your daddy.¡± Rosalie gently patted Guillermo¡¯s head.


    Guillermo looked at Rosalie solemnly. ¡°Mommy, will you really make up with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalie responded.


    ¡°Let us make a pinky promise then.¡± Guillermo made a pinky promise gesture with one hand


    extended.


    When Rosalie saw that, she was surprised. She remembered making a pinky promise like that with


    Jonathan when they had just met a long time ago.


    ¡°Who taught you how to make a pinky promise?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It was Daddy. ording to him, this means you will absolutely keep your promise. Daddy had


    forgotten who taught him, but he told me that once you make a pinky promise, you can¡¯t back out!¡±


    Guillermo said.


    Rosalie felt a lump in her throat. At that time, Jonathan probably hadn¡¯t regained his memory, so he


    had forgotten who taught him about it.


    However, even though Jonathan had forgotten Rosalie back then, he still remembered the pinky


    promise. ¡°All right. Pinky promise.¡± Rosalie extended her hand, locking their pinkies together and


    finishing with their thumbs touching. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make up with your daddy. I promise!¡±


    Hearing that, Guillermo finally smiled contentedly and then obedientlyy back in bed, closing his


    eyes to sleep.


    In no time, Guillermo had fallen asleep.


    Rosalie looked at the hand she had just made a pinky promise with after noticing Guillermo was fast


    asleep.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Yeah. I will definitely make up with Jon! However, I have no idea where he is, and


    his phone is turned off the entire time. He could be at one of the Youngblood family¡¯s mansions or at


    Youngblood Group.¡±


    Rosalie thought for a moment, then stood up and went downstairs. She said to Gary, ¡°Gary, I¡¯m


    going out to find Jon. If hees back, please call my phone immediately.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte¡­¡± Gary expressed his concern.


    ¡°It is precisely because it iste that I need to go look for him!¡± Rosalie replied. She was determined


    to find him and apologize to him as soon as possible. Otherwise, their misunderstandings might


    worsen and


    09.02


    be irreversible.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a car for you,¡± Gary offered.


    Rosalie nodded in agreement. While she had recently re-gotten her driver¡¯s license in Lofbury and


    had previously driven, her emotions were currently unstable, and it was safer to have a driver


    handle the car.


    Soon after, the driver took Rosalie to Youngblood Group¡¯s headquarters, but Jonathan was not


    there, so Rosalie directed the driver to drive to one of the mansions.


    Nheless, on the way, Rosalie noticed the driver taking a different route. She couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going straight ahead?¡±


    ¡°The navigation shows that the road ahead is blocked, so we have to take a detour,¡± the driver


    replied.


    ¡°Blocked?¡± Rosalie suddenly came to a realization. The road ahead was where Jonathan¡¯s father


    had died and where she had met Jonathan for the first time.


    When she met Jonathan that night, he was by the roadside and had blocked off the entire road.


    ¡°Could Jon be there right now?¡± she wondered. The next moment, Rosalie instructed the driver,


    ¡°Drive there immediately!¡±


    Following her instructions, the driver turned the car around and headed toward the closed-off


    section of the road.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, there were roadblocks in ce at the entrance of the road. Rosalie got out of the car


    and saw a familiar car. It was Jonathan¡¯s car.


    However, the person who had just stepped out of the car was not the one she wanted to meet. It


    was Carlos.


    Carlos walked up to Rosalie and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Is Jon here?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Youngblood is up ahead,¡± Carlos replied.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and was about to walk toward the closed-off road, but Carlos reached


    out and stopped her. ¡°Mr. Youngblood has requested that no one disturb him tonight, so please


    return, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    Rosalie extended her hand and pushed away the hand Carlos had used to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m not going


    back. Since he¡¯s up ahead, I¡¯m going to find him. If you want to stop me, go ahead and try!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words were filled with unwavering determination. From the expression on Rosalie¡¯s face


    and the aura she exuded, Carlos knew that Rosalie was determined to move forward.


    ? ? ?


    Force would have to be used to stop Rosalie, but she was the person that Jonathan cherished the


    most, so Carlos would never dare to do so.


    Ultimately, Carlos could only watch as Rosalie crossed the roadblock and walked into the vast,


    empty


    road.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, are you really not going to stop her?¡± one of the bodyguards asked Carlos.


    ¡°Whether I stop her or not, I am doomed. Who knows, by allowing Mrs. Youngblood to enter, she


    might be able to perform a miracle,¡± Carlos answered.


    After all, if anyone could influence Jonathan¡¯s mood and decisions, it was Rosalie.


    At that moment, Rosalie walked slowly toward the spot where they first met. A lone figure gradually


    appeared in her field of vision.


    Unlike the ragged clothing he wore when they first met, he was now dressed in the same ck suit


    he had worn during the day. His appearance seemed to blend into the darkness.


    Rosalie approached Jonathan and softly called out, ¡°Jon.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s body tensed up slightly. After a brief moment, he slowly lifted his head. His clear yet


    captivating eyes locked onto hers instantly.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    On the silent night, Jonathan and Rosalie gazed at each other.


    Rosalie felt as if she had been transported back to the first time she met Jonathan. Back then, his


    face was expressionless, just like now, and his deep, beautiful eyes were empty and cold.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie whispered, her apologetic voice ringing clearly in the night.


    Jonathan lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°Sorry? What are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡°I know I should not have knelt and pleaded with you today. I knew how much you despised your


    mother, but I still begged you to forgive her,¡± Rosalie exined.


    She had never imagined herself in such a difficult situation one day. Connor and Kaylie had been


    kind to her, and Rosalie wanted to repay their kindness. However, thest thing she wanted to do


    was hurt Jonathan¡¯s feelings.


    Maybe humans were always biased in some way. The person Rosalie cared the most about in the


    world was always Jonathan.


    The person Rosalie did not want to hurt the most was also Jonathan.


    Jonathan remained silent and kept his head down.


    Rosalie continued to walk toward Jonathan slowly until they were just a step away from each other.


    ¡°Jon, can you forgive me?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and he slowly raised his head. The emotions in his stunning


    eyes were iprehensible. ¡°You want me to forgive you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie answered.


    ¡°How much do you love me then?¡± Jonathan asked suddenly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and shed back to the moment she fell into the sea five years


    before. ¡°I love


    you. You matter more to me than my own life.¡±


    The moment Jonathan heard that, he chuckled, a mocking smile ying at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°More important than your own life? Even though you know what Mrs. Smuckler did to me, you still


    kneel and beg me for someone you have only known for two or three years. Are you even aware of


    what you are saying right now?¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do for you to believe me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Stay out of the matter between Mrs. Smuckler and me. Even if they


    come to you again and ask for your assistance, you will not say a word in their defense.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. Jonathan¡¯s words had put her in a difficult situation.


    Deep down, Rosalie knew that it was impossible to make Jonathan give up seeking vengeance


    against Kaylie. After all, the resentments he had experienced were too great to be forgotten


    overnight.


    Kaylie, on the other hand, was already in her old age, and Connor had always adored her. Connor


    and Kaylie would be unable to bear Jonathan¡¯s vengeance.


    Rosalie¡¯s silence seemed to be within Jonathan¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even do this? And yet you im that you love me so much?¡± Jonathan piped up


    indifferently. After saying that, he stood up, turned his back on Rosalie, and refused to look her in


    the eyes.


    Seeing Rosalie would only make Jonathan¡¯s mood worse, making his love for her seem ridiculous.


    In actuality, Jonathan had always known that Rosalie loved him less than he loved her.


    Yet, Jonathan still repeatedly deluded himself, choosing to believe Rosalie¡¯s lies and believing that


    what she said was true.


    However, when confronted with a decision and put to the test, Rosalie¡¯s lies burst like punctured


    bubbles, leaving Jonathan unable to deceive himself any longer.


    ¡°Go back. Tonight, I want to be alone here without anyone disturbing me,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    The next second, Rosalie¡¯s arms wrapped around Jonathan from behind, and her face pressed


    against his back.


    V/2


    09:021


    Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened, and Jonathan heard Rosalie say, ¡°I can refrain from pleading for Mrs.


    Smuckler, but Jon, Mr. Smuckler and Mrs. Smuckler have been kind to me. You have no idea how


    helpless I felt after losing my memory and still having to struggle in this vast city along with my


    daughter, fighting desperately for survival until I met them. That is when I felt like I could finally


    catch my breath and take a break.¡±


    After a brief pause, Rosalie tightened her grip on Jonathan, as if doing so would give her the


    strength to go on. ¡°I understand that you must hold Mrs. Smuckler ountable for what she did in


    the past, but can we leave it to thew? She was responsible for your severe injury and your


    father¡¯s decision to die as a result of her actions. Please let the legal system handle it.¡±


    Rosalie did not want Jonathan¡¯s hands to be stained with the blood of Kaylie. That should never


    happen. Too much hatred would lead to an inability to let go.


    Jonathan slowly turned around to face Rosalie. ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling? Relying solely on a legal


    decision. appears to be too lenient for her. Can a few years in prisonpensate for my father¡¯s


    death?¡±


    Rosalie was dumbfounded, her teeth subconsciously biting her lower lip. ¡°So, what are you going to


    do to her?¡±


    ¡°It only seems fair that she pay with her own life since she killed a man, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jonathan said


    coldly. Rosalie¡¯s face became even paler as the moonlight illuminated it, making her skin as white


    as a sheet. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you nning to kill Mrs. Smuckler?¡± Rosalie stammered.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Jonathan retorted. The fear in Rosalie¡¯s eyes sent a sharp pang through his chest.


    ¡°Is Rosalie afraid of me? Will she distance herself from me from now on?¡± Jonathan wondered.


    ¡°Perhaps it is justified in your eyes, but in my opinion, we have no right to decide another person¡¯s


    life or death,¡± Rosalie said, her body trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Please, Jon, do not decide your


    mother¡¯s fate. Do not let your hands be bloodstained. This is not something you should be


    doing.¡±


    As she spoke, Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s hand. In stark contrast to hers, his hand was fair and clean,


    while hers had deformed joints.


    ¡°Jon, I know what it is like to have your life and destiny decided for you by someone else. That


    sensation is truly excruciating. When Yvette caused that car ident, I almost died too. If I had


    gotten out of the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    car a split secondter, it would have exploded, and I would have died right then and there.¡±


    Both Rosalie¡¯s hands and body were trembling, and Jonathan could feel it as well.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with anguish and self-me.


    The case from back then was painful for Rosalie, but it was not any easier for Jonathan.


    In the end, Jonathan did not respond to Rosalie. Rosalie stubbornly stayed with Jonathan at the site


    of Lucian¡¯s death, clutching Jonathan¡¯s hand tightly, as if Rosalie were afraid Jonathan would


    abandon her again and she would not be able to find him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the temperature began to drop that Jonathan and Rosalie returned to the car.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Rosalie¡¯s exposed skin had be cold, prompting Jonathan to say, ¡°You should rest for a while.


    I¡¯ll wake you up when we get home.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to disappear on me again, are you?¡± Rosalie inquired worriedly. It was entirely by


    chance that she had discovered Jonathan this time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, so get some sleep now,¡± Jonathan assured Rosalie.


    His reassurance put her at ease. After a night of turmoil, she was indeed exhausted. Rosalie slowly


    closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, watched her sleep deeply, his mind filled with thought.


    The car slowly made its way back to the Youngblood residence.


    He did not wake her up when they got back. Instead, he carried her to their bedroom and gently


    ced her on the bed.


    ¡°Rosalie, I can¡¯t forgive that woman, so please do not plead on her behalf anymore,¡± he said softly,


    his voice a mixture of caution and entreaty.


    When Lillian saw Rosalie, her face was filled with concern. ¡°What is the matter? Has something


    happened?¡±


    In Lillian¡¯s opinion, Rosalie should be leading a trouble-free life since she was now thedy of the


    Youngblood family. Moreover, Jonathan loved her dearly, and their children had also been found.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s aplicated situation.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Jonathan help you resolve it?¡± Lillian asked..


    ¡°Someone did me a great favor, but that person offended Jon. Jon refuses to let that person go


    because they once did terrible things to him. I am caught between a rock and a hard ce now, not


    knowing whether to plead for that person or not.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly.


    When Lillian heard that, she frowned. ¡°It appears you are in a difficult situation, a ssic case of


    conflicting loyalties.¡±


    ¡°What about you? How are things going with you?¡± Rosalie changed the subject, choosing not to


    dwell on her own troubles.


    ¡°I am doing well, eating and sleeping well every day. I¡¯m not experiencing morning sickness as


    much now, maybe because my baby is being considerate of me.¡± Lillian smiled and lightly rubbed


    her belly. ¡°What about Callum? Are you really no longer in contact with him? Has he truly


    abandoned you and this child, not even asking how you are?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    Lillian suddenly felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Well, he probably has no idea I have decided to keep this


    child.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    ¡°He probably thought the baby was no longer in this world because I was about to have an abortion


    right in front of him at that time,¡± Lillian exined.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Callum believed you had an abortion, but in reality, you didn¡¯t?¡± Rosalie asked


    nervously.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right¡­¡± Lillian hesitated to respond.


    ¡°But have you considered that if, one day, Callum finds out about the child¡¯s existence and insists on


    having custody of the child?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    Hearing that, Lillian eximed, The child is mine, and I will not let anyone separate us!¡±


    Rosalie continued, ¡°But he can take legal action and seek custody. Back then, Warren also sued to


    obtain custody of Aiden from Amelia.¡±.


    Lillian¡¯s face turned pale, and she put down her dessert. ¡°W-Will he be able to im the child¡¯s


    custody?¡± ¡°If he genuinely intends to and hires the bestwyers, when the child turns two, there¡¯s a


    fifty-fifty chance he could win custody,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Lillian bit her lip tightly, her hands clenched.


    09.03


    Rosalie sighed. ¡°Lillian if ites to that point, Fl definely help you. But how did you and Callum


    get


    I¡¯ll to this point? Didn¡¯t you want to start anew with him that die


    ¡°There is


    che


    et aver Perhaps the never male loved me. I asumed he and Madeline had broken up becse he


    canned the never loved her from the start only because of circumstances, and he wanted


    Beaver I found out it was all facade Lillian aid bitterly


    Roald prorated


    for


    What do yo me


    when that de 1 cm Madeline enter his mansion, and the did not leave until the asoning. The securite


    grand it Callus mansion is confirmed that she had entered the mansion multiple es ser her probe


    bushing overnight ach me and leaving the next day Lillian


    Yerorke


    I was in for all so bring up that matter again


    Resale though for a moment and asked. Is it possible that there was a misunderstanding


    W pesblenderending could there be? Is there any reason for Callum to make Madeline spend the


    night at his man? Even if we consider the worst-case scenario, if he did it for the sake of his ven. I


    and came werpt it. Perhaps abes are simply too disumr He was never truly in love


    with the I was shipy a woman who manched has preferences among those he met or perhaps


    She is her voice growing even more hearse Maybe he did it out of regret? Because he ended his


    wetship with me for the sake of has career at the name I did not truly belong to him. That is why he


    desired rece ciliation and that is all there is to He could ver give me the kind of love I desired


    Listening to her words, Rosalie felt like something was not quite right


    Een though Callum appeared cold when he mentioned stay overnight in his mansion made no


    sense


    in at the airport arranging for Madeline to


    There was no need for such aplicated breakup if he still cared about Madeline. He had already


    aplished his goal of freeing himself from the Tall family control sod sequiring their assets The


    Tall family was essentially at his mercy


    Furthermore it appeared that White Maple Group had announced the sequisition of a portion of the


    Tall family¡¯s averts just two days after Lillian went to find Callum What was odd was that the price


    offered was really decent, given the Tall family¡¯s current station. It could even be said that the selling


    price wate


    urgringly high


    Why would Callum do something like that Did he have something spinst Madeline, or were there


    other reason Rosalie mused


    What are you thinking Rosalie Lillian voice brought Rosalie back to her senses


    dunking there might be something wrong with Madeline, Rosalle exined


    3 durant matter if there¡¯s something wrong with her or not. Now I just want to focus on having a


    healthy shid and raising dw If Callum truly wasts custody of this child, I will not back down, Lillian


    replied

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ll help you with thewsuit if we reach that point,¡± Rosalie said.


    After sending Lillian home, Rosalie dialed a phone number. It belonged to David Field, a seasoned


    private detective Rosalie knew. Rosalie hadworked with David when she was still working as a


    lawyer in Lofbury.


    ¡°Help me investigate Madeline Tall from Tall Group. I want to know about her interactions with


    Callum after their official breakup at the press conference and her current whereabouts,¡± Rosalie


    requested. Rosalie still felt she needed to investigate to put her mind at ease.


    As for the whereabouts of Connor and Kaylie, Rosalie did not ask David to look into it. If Jonathan


    truly wanted to keep their location hidden, there might not be any conclusive results at all even if


    she had David investigate.


    Rosalie arrived at Youngblood Group¡¯s building. When she almost reached Jonathan¡¯s office, she


    saw Carlos briskly walking towards Jonathan¡¯s office with a stack of documents.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson!¡± Rosalie stopped Carlos.


    Carlos¡¯s steps came to a halt, and he looked somewhat surprised at Rosalie. ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs.


    Youngblood? What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see Jon.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you have some official business with him?¡±


    Carlos¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He then smiled faintly and replied, ¡°My matters can wait. I¡¯ll


    come to meet Mr. Youngbloodter.¡±


    After saying that, Carlos was about to turn and leave, but Rosalie suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Mr.


    Gibson, how are Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler doing now?¡±


    Carlos was startled by Rosalie¡¯s sudden grip, causing his hand, which was holding the documents,


    to tremble. The documents instantly fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing that, Rosalie quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She then crouched down to pick up the


    documents that had fallen to the ground.


    Carlos hurriedly rejected, ¡°No need¡­¡±


    However, it was toote. Rosalie had already picked up the scattered documents, and in the


    process, she had a chance to see the content on the papers.


    Rosalie stared at the documents in her hand, which unmistakably contained reports about Connor


    and Kaylie, detailing their daily eating and sleeping schedules, as well as their daily activities.


    At the same time, Rosalie saw a photo showing Kaylie lying on a shabby bed, looking unwell, and a


    side note stating a recorded body temperature of 101.3 degrees Fahrenheit.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Is Mrs. Smuckler having a fever?!¡±


    Considering Kaylie¡¯s recent surgery on her leg, coupled with those challenging circumstances and


    the less-than-ideal living conditions, it was no surprise that she might be ill.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Rosalie asked Carlos anxiously.


    Carlos wore an uneasy expression as he replied, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, this¡­ I can¡¯t reveal it without


    Mr. Youngblood¡¯s permission. If you really want to know, I suggest asking him.¡±


    Rosalie understood that further questioning Carlos might not yield any answers, so she turned and


    walked into Jonathan¡¯s office.


    In the office, Jonathan was reviewing some documents. Upon hearing the sound, Jonathan looked


    up and asked Rosalie, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Where have you hidden Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    ¡°Why? Are you here to interrogate me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler is having a fever now. At her age, even a slight fever can lead to various illnesses.


    Jon, even if you want her to atone, please find a doctor to treat her first,¡± Rosalie pleaded.


    Jonathan stood up and walked over to Rosalie. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s keeping


    them


    08:37


    locked up?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie retorted.


    ¡°I simply provided them a ce for that woman to reflect on her actions. If Mr. Smuckler wants to


    leave, he can do so any time. As for the person I once called a mother, she can leave if she


    chooses to. But once she leaves, the next step for her is prison.¡±


    Jonathan leaned down slightly with his gaze fixed on Rosalie while saying that. He wore a faint,


    enigmatic smile as if he were mocking something.


    Rosalie suddenly felt a shock of realization. She understood why Connor had not left. Connor was


    probably afraid that if he ran away to find a doctor or report the situation, Jonathan would send


    Kaylie to prison even though there would be a doctor to treat her illness without a doubt.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Jonathan¡¯s legal team, winning thewsuit would not be too challenging. After all, there was


    substantial evidence from the past events. Although Connor was a prominent figure in the legal


    field, it was likely that he would lose the case in the end.


    ¡°Where are they now? Can you please tell me?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan suddenly sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me you¡¯d stand by my side and not plead for that


    woman anymore? Or was that just empty talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did promise that I wouldn¡¯t plead for them or on your behalf, but at least let me see them


    once. Right now, I don¡¯t even know where they are,¡± Rosalic implored.


    ¡°But even if you know where they are, what difference will it make, Rosie?¡± Jonathan lifted his


    hands and gently embraced Rosalie.


    Jonathan¡¯s movements were incredibly tender, and his voice sounded like he was whispering sweet


    nothings, but the words he uttered weighed heavily on Rosalie¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where they are. Their decision to stay there is their own. Don¡¯t interfere in this


    matter anymore. Since you


    said I¡¯m your most important person, are you willing to hurt me again?¡± Rosalie felt her heart sinking


    deeper and deeper. It was as if two conflicting forces were pulling her in opposite directions within


    her own body.


    Jon, is this really how you wan body.


    your mother to seek redemption like this? Over the years, your mother had carried a heavy burden


    in her heart. There¡¯s an unnamed photo In Mr. Smuckler¡¯s house, and Mrs. Smuckler is the one


    keeping it. He said she was indebted to someone. And for the past 20 years, she hasn¡¯t had a


    single peaceful day. She was regretful and had been fasting and praying, hoping that could rest in


    peace. I think that person must be your father. She¡­¡±


    person


    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word,¡± Jonathan interrupted, slowly releasing his arms around Rosalie and


    cing his hands on her shoulders. He lowered his head, staring into her eyes, and said, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to hurt me, then don¡¯t say another word!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze made Rosalie¡¯s throat feel dry, and she could not mutter a single word as if she


    was choked by something.


    It felt as though uttering one more word would break some sort of taboo, causing irreparable


    damage to their rtionship.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze silently conveyed a message to Rosalie that he harbored a deep, intense hatred


    for Kaylie. That hatred was overwhelming and all-epassing.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    In the darkness, it seemed that someone was sobbing.


    ¡°Who could it be? Who is crying?¡± she wondered.


    She desperately tried to push through the darkness. Finally, she saw a child sobbing amidst it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was a very beautiful child with fair and tender skin, ck hair, and delicate features. The child


    looked like her beloved doll when she was young, especially his beautiful eyes, which were really


    captivating. ¡°Is this¡­ Guille? No, it¡¯s Jon rather than Guille. Is this Jon when he¡¯s small?¡± Rosalie


    thought.


    The old clothes Jonathan was wearing were the same as those she had seen in his photo album


    before! She rushed forward desperately and held him in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Jon!¡± She heard her


    voice saying this, but she heard that child talking the next moment.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± the boy said.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurting? Where?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Where are you hurting?¡± she asked anxiously. Only then did she notice arge patch of dark red


    liquid seeping out from the cloth on his chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s blood! He is bleeding!¡± she eximed to herself.


    Rosalie almost subconsciously stretched out her hand to press on his chest as she attempted to


    stop the bleeding, but in the blink of an eye, her hand had already be bloody.


    Just when she was ovee with anxiety, the scene before her changed again. Jonathan


    disappeared, and instead, Connor and his wife, Kaylie, were smiling kindly at her.


    ¡°Rosie, if you¡¯re busy with your work, then leave the child here. We will take care of Jen for you.¡±


    Then, there was another change of scene. Kaylie was holding a bowl of soup and handing it to her.


    Rosalie was sorting out the case materials under themp. ¡°Rosie,e drink some soup. I¡¯ve


    been working on this soup for several hours. It¡¯s really nutritious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Smuckler!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. Connor and I don¡¯t have children, so you and Jen make


    us feel like we have a daughter and granddaughter,¡± Kaylie said.


    At that moment, she only felt that Kaylie¡¯s eyes were so gentle.


    Then, the scene changed again. She was sick and hospitalized. Kaylie had a bad leg, but she


    stayed back at the hospital to take care of Rosalie, pouring water for her and supporting her when


    she needed to go to the bathroom to clean herself.


    Kaylie said, ¡°You need to take a good rest. I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m still capable of taking care of you. You


    just need to take ample rest and stay safe.¡±


    At that time, Rosalie hadn¡¯t recovered her memory and couldn¡¯t remember everything in her past,


    but she felt that Kaylie was like her mother.


    The scene changed again. This time, Kaylie was lying weak on a shabby bed with a high fever and


    speaking gibberish constantly while Connor, who appeared at a loss, took care of her.


    She desperately wanted to step forward and get close to Connor and Kaylie, but there seemed to


    be an invisible wall that made her unable to approach.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler! Mrs. Smuckler! What happened to you guys? Mrs. Smuckler!¡± Suddenly, Rosalie


    opened her eyes, and it was pitch-ck.


    It was a dream. She was dreaming about when Jonathan was little, as well as the time spent with


    Kaylie.


    She reckoned that the sight of Kaylie in the hospital bed was due to the report that she saw in


    Carlos¡¯ hands earlier.


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler is running a fever! What¡¯s happening?¡± Rosalie wondered. She had no idea what


    was going on, let alone Connor and Kaylie¡¯s whereabouts.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly trembled, only to feel a shadow pressing over. She looked at the person in front of


    her


    08:57 0


    nkly. It was Jonathan.


    But at this moment, the light in the room was dim. She could only roughly see his outline but


    couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I don¡¯t remember much.¡± She glossed it over.


    ¡°Really?¡± His eyes shed slightly in the dimness, and he raised his hand to stroke her cheek


    gently, but he knew what she had dreamed of.


    She had dreamed of him, the woman and her mentor.


    He heard her calling him, Connor, and the woman¡¯s names in her dream.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you up. I¡¯ll wash my face.¡± Rosalie walked out of the bed and went to the bathroom.


    She closed the bathroom door and looked at the mirror in front of the sink. Her face was pale, which


    made her extremely gloomy.


    Perhaps at this moment, she should be d that the room was dark enough that they couldn¡¯t see


    each other¡¯s expressions. Otherwise, maybe she would really copse.


    Kaylie¡¯s kindness resonated in her mind. However, the person she used to think of as a mother was


    the one who hurt Jonathan the most!


    What exactly should she do to not hurt either of them?


    The current situation was like a dead knot that put her in a dilemma.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She suddenly cried, but then she bit her lips and tried to suppress her crying. She was afraid


    that Jonathan would hear her crying outside.


    The muffled sobs resonated in the bathroom. Rosaliey in front of the sink, crying her heart out as


    if to vent all her frustration and pain these days.


    ¡°Why did this happen? What do I do?¡± she pondered, but she could find no answers to these


    questions. What she didn¡¯t know was that Jonathan was leaning against the door outside the


    bathroom, frowning slightly and slowly tightening his hand.


    ¡°Does she care about that woman so much? Even if she didn¡¯t plead for mercy for that woman,


    these days, the look on her face, the unspoken words as she looked at me, were like silent pleas.


    Rosie, will you betray me?¡± he mused.


    When Rosalie came out of the bathroom, Jonathan was sitting on the sofa by the bed and talking on


    the phone.


    ¡°Then let her continue to lie down. Even if she takes so much as a step out of there, she will be sent


    directly to the police station. Otherwise, even if she dies there, she deserves it,¡± Jonathan said


    coldly. Rosalie was stunned and asked hurriedly, ¡°Has Mrs. Smuckler¡¯s fever be worse?¡±


    Jonathan looked up and nced at Rosalie. He pressed the end call button on his phone, then said


    faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to speak of this ever again?¡±


    ¡°Jon, what¡¯s going on about Mrs. Smuckler now?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red. In the bathroom, she


    finally wiped all the tears on her face, but at that moment, tears were pooling in her eyes again.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± he inquired instead of offering a response.


    ¡°She once took care of me and showed concern for me. I can¡¯t simply be indifferent toward her,¡±


    Rosalie stated.


    He raised his hand and gently brushed his fingers across her red and swollen eyes. ¡°But even if you


    know her current condition, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Jon, if you truly intend to seek revenge on Mrs. Smuckler, at the very least, get her a doctor.


    Otherwise, given her age, a severe fever might prove fatal,¡± Rosalie urged.


    Jonathan suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°She might die, but what about my father? He actually died!


    Also, Rosalie, do you know what real revenge entails? She¡¯s only experiencing a fever now. I didn¡¯t


    instruct anyone to leave her in a bloody mess, nor did I have her tongue cut off, her eyes gauged


    out, and her limbs broken. As of now, I¡¯ve been quite merciful. What more do you expect from me?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, Jonathan would have ensured that the woman suffered a fate far worse than


    what she was currently experiencing.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and looked at the man in front of her in shock.


    Jonathan gently touched the hair on her cheek. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her throat was parched.


    ¡°But still, this is me. The real me.¡± He had revealed his dark side to her. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be


    afraid of me. I will never hurt


    you, ever.¡±


    Rosalie fixed her gaze on Jonathan. After a long pause, she murmured, ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt me,


    but Jon, can¡¯t you let me see Mr. and Mrs. Smuckler?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± he said. ¡°If they wish to spend the rest of their lives in prison, they can go there


    of their own volition, right?¡±


    The issue, however, was that given Kaylie¡¯s guilt, she would likely not escape this punishment. As


    for Connor, he would almost certainly stand by his wife.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Go get some rest earlier,¡± Jonathan advised Rosalie, to which she responded


    with a


    soft hum.


    The next day, after Jonathan had left, Rosalie went to a drawer. She opened the drawer and


    retrieved a small box containing an amulet.


    Calvin had given her this amulet when he visited her in the hospital before leaving Strico.


    Back then, Calvin had only mentioned that if she faced any difficulties in the future, she could open


    the


    amulet.


    At that time, Rosalie had paid little attention to this statement. She had simply believed that if any


    real difficulties arose, Jonathan would naturally help her address them. She wouldn¡¯t have needed


    Calvin¡¯s assistance.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that she opened the amulet and discovered an address inside, along


    with a small carved amethyst flower.


    Rosalie bit her lip slightly and held the note with the address and amethyst flower tightly in her


    palm.


    Calvin stood high above, gazing down at the vast expanse of the city. It appeared as if he were on a


    peak, looking down upon everything below


    From childhood to adulthood, Calvin had always maintained this position, elevated and overlooking


    everything.


    He believed he could attain anything he desired, but it-turned out that while he could acquire many


    things, the one thing he desired most was unattainable.


    ¡°Is Jonathan fortunate or incredibly unlucky?¡± he couldn¡¯t help wondering.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Calv¨ªn regretted the missed opportunity from years ago countless times. He often wondered if he


    had assisted Rosalie when she hade to him, could their fate have been rewritten?


    Or, as she had imed, no matter what he did, the person she loved would always be Jonathan.


    08:57


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and furrowed his brow when he saw the caller


    ID. This number rarely contacted him unless it was¡­


    Calvin promptly answered the call, hearing a voice on the other end saying, ¡°Mr. Gunner, someone


    brought an amethyst flower and wants us to locate the whereabouts of two individuals.¡±


    Calvin gripped the phone tightly and responded to the caller, ¡°No matter the request, you must fulfill


    all her demands.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Gunner,¡± the voice on the other end confirmed, and the call ended.


    Calvin nced at his phone, deep in thought. He had left the address for Rosalie as a precaution in


    case she ever faced difficulties.


    However, he didn¡¯t anticipate her needing it so soon.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Jonathan assist her in finding those two people? What has happened between her and


    Jonathan?¡± Calvin pondered.


    Just then, a sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    Raising his head, Calvin instructed, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and the secretary ushered in a young woman. ¡°Mr. Gunner, the individual you


    requested is here.¡±


    ¡°All right, you may leave,¡± Calvin instructed.


    The secretary exited the room, leaving Calvin alone with the woman who appeared nervous as she


    gazed at Calvin. Simultaneously, there was a hint of expectation in her expression.


    Calvin observed the woman before him in silence. She had a shapely figure and long ck hair,


    now styled in trendy, loose waves rather than the ponytail he first saw her in.


    Her makeup was impable, with vivid red lipstick that gave off the impression she was doing her


    best to entuate her beauty.


    In his opinion, she was just as attractive without makeup. The cosmetics seemed to mask her


    natural elegance and quiet charm, particrly the eye makeup. Her eyes, once bearing a


    resemnce to Rosalie¡¯s, seemed to have lost those simrities due to the makeup.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t wear makeup in front of me going forward,¡± Calvin stated calmly. ¡°Also, have you


    thoroughly reviewed the contract your secretary presented to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have seen it,¡± the woman replied in a soft voice, her cheeks turning slightly pink.


    ¡°If you have any concerns, feel free to voice them,¡± he offered.


    ¡°No, I have noints. It¡¯s eptable as is,¡± she hastily assured him.


    ¡°Very well. We will go to thew firm tomorrow and sign this contract. You will be my personal


    assistant during my stay here,¡± Calvin informed her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you want me to be your personal assistant,¡± the woman admitted, her


    blush deepening. After all, it was difficult for her toprehend why a man would suddenly


    approach her with such a request.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    At first, the woman¡¯s family was burdened with a mountain of debt, and she found herself desperate


    enough to contemte selling herself in a nightclub. However, someone unexpectedly approached


    her with an offer: to be a personal assistant in exchange for a substantial sum of money.


    This money not only promised to clear her family¡¯s debts but also secure a prosperous future for


    herself, far better than making a living in a nightclub.


    Naturally, the offer was too tempting to resist, and she startedmunicating with the intermediary.


    Initially, she had assumed that the person seeking a personal assistant would be unsightly beyond


    words. But to her surprise, the man who appeared was handsome and tall. Sheter discovered


    through the inte that this man was Calvin Gunner, a prominent figure in the entertainment


    industry. Calvin did, indeed, want her to serve as his personal assistant, and she had meticulously


    reviewed the contract. Surprisingly, it contained no mention of any hical dealings or


    inappropriate requests. It seemed as though he genuinely required her services as a temporary


    personal assistant. ¡°Could it be that¡­ he has truly fallen in love with me?¡± the woman mused. It felt


    like a dream for her. Thus, she adorned herself on purpose, hoping to get closer to this wealthy


    man.


    However, she was greatly disappointed when Calvin regarded her with a cold, discerning gaze, as


    though he could see through all the schemes in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you aren¡¯t supposed to. Just focus on being a good temporary personal


    assistant,¡± Calvin dered, his tone frigid.


    The woman¡¯s eyes darted as she lowered her head, carefully concealing her thoughts. ¡°I


    understand, Mr. Gunner. I won¡¯t ask any further,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Very well, you may leave now. If you require anything else, inform the secretary. I will arrange for


    someone to escort you to thew firm tomorrow,¡± Calvin instructed.


    After the woman left his office, Calvin rubbed his temples.


    In the end, he had found a substitute, someone who resembled Rosalie. It was because of their


    resemnce that Calvin selected the woman to be his personal assistant.


    It seemed like he had been searching for a substitute throughout his life, while his family


    persistently urged him to marry.


    Calvin remembered a conversation with his mother, Samantha, who had regarded him as if he were


    mad when he refused to marry again. ¡°Not getting married? Are you going to remain celibate for


    Rosalie your whole life?¡±


    His reply had been straightforward. ¡°I can¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t love.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense about love or not. How many arranged marriagesck love? Besides, feelings can


    develop over time,¡± was Samantha¡¯s response.


    A smile crossed his lips as he responded, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met Rosalie, even if it were a woman I didn¡¯t


    love, if she were suitable for the Gunner family and didn¡¯t make me hate her, I would have married


    her. But, Mom, I¡¯ve met Rosalie, and I now know what it means to love someone.¡±


    Given his thoughts, how could h¨¦ possibly entrust the remainder of his life to a woman he didn¡¯t


    love?


    Samantha did not press further and broke down in tears upon hearing his words, and Calvin found


    himself unable to offer any words offort.


    Since losing Rosalie, he had never entertained the thought of marriage.


    Calvin took a small silver bracelet from his chest pocket, the only item he had that belonged to


    Rosalie. He clenched the bracelet tightly, ced his hand over his heart, closed his eyes, and


    whispered softly,


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡±.


    For him, that name would remain forever.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As it turned out, some missed opportunities could be a lifetime¡¯s regret that one could never


    make up for.


    08:57 D


    Rosalie was taken aback when she received a call from Stephen and Abigail. ¡°What? Lillian is in the


    hospital undergoing emergency treatment? How did she end up in the emergency room?¡±


    Abigail¡¯s voice was hurried as she exined, ¡°Today, after Lillian received a progesterone shot at


    themunity hospital, she came home and rested. She started feeling unwell and vomited after


    dinner, and her condition worsened. We rushed her to the hospital, and on the way, she lost


    consciousness. Right now, the doctors in the emergency room are attending to her, but we¡¯re


    concerned that the doctors here may not have the necessary expertise. Can you help us find a


    more experienced doctor to help Lillian? Furthermore, there¡¯s a baby in her stomach!¡±


    Understanding Abigail¡¯s worry, Rosalie swiftly responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get in touch with a


    specialist right away. Please tell me which hospital Lillian is at.¡±


    Abigail provided the hospital¡¯s name, and Rosalie grabbed her bag and prepared to head to the


    hospital. She also called Jonathan, exining Lillian¡¯s situation to him.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have Carlos reach out to relevant experts in the city and have theme to see Lillian,¡±


    said Jonathan.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the hospital and check on Lillian first.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that a series of problems were emerging one after another.


    As Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Lillian had already left the emergency room and was now lying in


    a bed at the emergency department with an IV drip connected to her hand.


    Stephen shared the details, ¡°The doctor couldn¡¯t determine the cause of her condition immediately.


    Due to her


    pregnancy, some tests are currently off the table. She¡¯s had a blood test and a B-scan.¡±


    Abigail added, ¡°The doctor wants to monitor her for a while. But¡­ both Lillian¡¯s and the baby¡¯s


    heartbeats are faster than normal, and we¡¯re concerned. H-How long do they need to keep her


    under observation?¡± Worry was etched on Stephen and Abigail¡¯s faces.


    Rosalie tried to reassure them. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at her unconscious friend, feeling like


    she had been transported back to the time when Lillian was lying in the ICU ward.


    Yet, this time, she was determined to do everything she could to protect Lillian.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Jonathan to arrange for a specialist. The doctor will consult with Lillian shortly


    and determine what exactly is going on,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Stephen and Abigail visibly rxed a bit, and thetter emotionally held Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Rosalie,


    thank you. Without your help, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    ¡°Lillian is my best friend. If she faces a problem, I will help her no matter what,¡± Rosalie said.


    Soon, the reports about the blood tests came out, and the medical experts that were arranged by


    Jonathan urgently held a consultation with Lillian.


    When Lillian woke up, she knew that something must be wrong with the progesterone shot given by


    themunity hospital.


    There was an additionalponent in her blood that made her heart beat faster, thus affecting the


    fetus¡¯ heartbeat. Usually, that would cause the fetus in the womb to die as a result.


    ¡°How could it be? Why is there something wrong with the progesterone shot?¡± In disbelief, Lillian


    covered her abdomen nervously with both hands and murmured, ¡°My baby¡­¡±


    ¡°The baby is fine at the moment, but we still need to observe it. The progesterone shot was


    administered directly into the bloodstream, and it will cause a direct impact,¡± Rosalie said, trying to


    downy the issue as much as possible.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is this happening? What¡¯s wrong with the progesterone shot?¡± Lillian burst into tears. At that


    moment, she was more concerned about her child¡¯s well-being than her health.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized the importance of her baby to her.


    Rosalie guaranteed, saying, ¡°I will find out what¡¯s going on! For now, the most important thing for


    you is to rest well. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for your health. Rest well, and your baby will get through


    this ordeal.¡± Lillian quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll have a good rest. I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to the baby.¡±


    Rosalie waited until she fell asleep before leaving the hospital. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s car was


    parked outside the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    Jonathan got out of the car and walked toward Rosalie. ¡°Are you going back now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A hint of weariness appeared between Rosalie¡¯s brows. She continued, ¡°Why are you here?


    Didn¡¯t I


    say


    that I could go back by myself?¡±


    ¡°I want to pick you up. Are you tired?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± she replied.


    They got in the car, and Jonathan asked, ¡°How is Lillian now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about Lillian. With proper treatment, we can eliminate the effect of the


    drug. However, we are unsure about the impact on the baby. We need to observe it again,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Madeline,¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She continued, ¡°Madeline? Have you found out it was


    her?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not difficult to find out about this. Nheless, Madeline managed to hide herself


    ahead of time. We are unable to find her at the moment,¡± responded Jonathan.


    A fierce determination shed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡°How dare Madeline do this to


    Lillian? I will never let her get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Can you locate her?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°As long as she hasn¡¯t left Strico, I can track her down eventually. It will take some time, though.¡±


    Jonathan saw the rare anger on Rosalie¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Are you infuriated about what happened


    to Lillian?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could Madeline use such despicable means against Lillian? It¡¯s evident that she


    intended to threaten the child¡¯s life using that injection. Doesn¡¯t she realize how important a child is


    to a mother?¡± Rosalie spoke angrily.


    Jonathan lowered his eyes. A sardonic smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Some mothers treat


    their child as a disposable tool that can be discarded at any time, though.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned, realizing that her words had once again reminded him of his own mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler has been regretful all these years. She has been missing you dearly,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again. I don¡¯t want to hear about her,¡± Jonathan interrupted her.


    08.57 D


    She hesitated to reply. In the end, she chose to keep mum.


    When they returned to the Youngblood residence, the two children were already asleep. Rosalie


    and Jonathan went to the bedroom. As Jonathan was changing his clothes, the scar on his chest


    entered her line of sight.


    She could feel a sharp pain in her heart. The obvious scar represented the injuries that he had


    endured in the past.


    With current medical technology, the scar could have been easily removed withser treatments.


    However, Jonathan chose to retain the scar on his body. It was as if he was trying to remind himself


    of the hurt inflicted by his mother in the past.


    ¡°Jon, will you truly be happy like this?¡± Rosalie asked abruptly.


    ¡°What?¡± He turned to look at her.


    She walked up to him and gently ran her hand over the scar on his chest. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve


    never truly let go of the past. Are you really happy?¡±


    His body tensed, and he gazed at her with an unreadable expression. ¡°Why? Are you trying to plead


    for her again?¡±


    ¡°I wish Mrs. Smuckler could get her treatment, but I hope that you can truly let go of the past as


    well. Or else, you will never be happy,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I will let go of the past when she receives the punishment that she deserves,¡± said Jonathan. He


    pulled her hand away and went into the bathroom.


    Rosalie took out her phone and looked at the message she had received today with a frown.


    Last time, she had asked Calvin¡¯s men to locate the whereabouts of Connor and Kaylie. She had


    just been informed that they had found them in a shabby apartment. It was not far from the street


    where Jonathan¡¯s father Lucian died.


    Kaylie was currently in a poor condition. She was running on a high fever and on the brink of losing


    consciousness at any time.


    Around the apartment, there were Jonathan¡¯s men guarding. She also ensured that both of them


    would receive three meals a day.


    Rosalie frowned. She thought, ¡°At this critical point, I have to send Mrs. Smuckler to the hospital.


    Otherwise, it could truly be a matter of life and death! I don¡¯t want Mrs. Smuckler to die and Jon¡¯s


    hands to be stained with the blood of his mother. If that happens, it would be tragic. Nothing can be


    done if Mrs. Smuckler passes away. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to make amends, even if he


    wanted to.¡±


    Back then, Kaylie¡¯s mistake led to the death of Lucian, Jonathan¡¯s father. Even though she regretted


    it for years, it was already toote.


    Thinking of that, Rosalie finally replied to the person with determination before putting her phone


    away. She walked straight to the bathroom and opened the door.


    A mist clouded her vision, and she heard the sound of running water.


    Under the shower head, Jonathan¡¯s lean and fit body caught Rosalie¡¯s attention. There seemed to


    be a flicker of curiosity in his dark eyes.


    Rosalie hurried forward, putting her arms around his neck. With that, she stood on her tiptoes and


    kissed him affectionately.


    The warm water flowed down, simultaneously drenching her entire body.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    But she continued to tightly embrace him, deepening the kiss incessantly. It was as if this moment


    was everything for her!


    After a long time, the kiss finally ended, and her face, hair, and body had been thoroughly wet by


    warm


    water.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan raised his hand, wiping away the water droplets on Rosalie¡¯s face, and


    asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ I just suddenly wanted to tell you that I love you!¡± Rosalie said. With a delicate chin, finely


    shaped nose, eyes that glistened even more due to moisture, and pink lips that parted and came


    together, she seemed attractive and pitiful. If she hadn¡¯t said it, no one would have thought that she


    was the mother of three children.


    ¡°You suddenly rush in just to tell me that you love me?¡± he chuckled. After all, it seemed to be the


    first time for her to do so.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her fingers gently sliding across his eyebrows, the corners of his eyes, his nose


    bridge, and finally resting on his lips. ¡°Jon, I hope you understand, no matter what, you are the one I


    love the most!¡± He fixed his gaze on her.


    His fingers untied her clothes, and the warm water kept washing their bodies. When he carried her


    out of the bathroom and returned to bed, she held his face. After a tender moment, Rosalie¡¯s


    stomach made an untimely gurgling sound. ¡°What? Are you hungry?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Well, a little. When I was in the hospital with Lillian, I didn¡¯t eat much,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have


    someone cook something to eat then.¡± He got up and put on his pajamas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She hurriedly pulled him. ¡°It¡¯s sote. The housekeepers are asleep. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen


    and make something with whatever ingredients I can find.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll bring it to you when it¡¯s ready,¡± he said.


    She took her clothes and put them on. ¡°Let me do it. I haven¡¯t cooked for you in a long time. I¡¯ll


    make something, and we can eat together.¡±


    Because of the ¡°exercise¡± just now, her body felt a bit sore, and she naturally dressed slowly.


    Jonathan leaned over to help Rosalie get dressed, his long fingers buttoning her clothes one by


    one. Finally, he squatted down to put slippers on her feet.


    Rosalie lowered her head and looked at the man kneeling on one knee in front of her in a daze. Her


    eyes moisten subconsciously.


    After getting dressed, the two of them went downstairs. At this moment, the first floor was quiet, with


    hardly anyone around.


    Rosalie went to the kitchen, looked at the ingredients in the refrigerator, and then said to Jonathan,


    ¡°How about I make a vegetable beef soup? It¡¯s quick. The beef will be cooked after being put into a


    pot.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can do anything you want,¡± Jonathan said with a smile.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly trembled slightly. ¡°Really¡­ I can do anything?¡± When she said this, her


    voice was hesitant.


    ¡°Yes, anything. Whatever you do, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± His eyes were like water, and this gentleness was just


    for her and the children. He looked very different in front of others at ordinary times.


    Rosalie suddenly felt that the vegetables and beef in her hand became extremely heavy. She forced


    a smile. ¡°If what I made is too unpleasant to swallow, will you still eat it?¡±


    ¡°Even if you give me poison,,I will take it,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she choked.


    ¡°But I know you won¡¯t, because you can¡¯t bear to, right?¡± he said.


    She replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    08:57 D


    The vegetable beef soup was ready. They sat at the dining table, and Jonathan took the forks and


    spoons before they started to eat.


    ¡°Jon, do you believe me?¡± Rosalie suddenly asked.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I will always believe you,¡± Jonathan answered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rosalie¡¯s hand holding the fork tightened unconsciously. ¡°If¡­ one day, I had no choice but to betray


    you? If there were too many reasons for the idental betrayal, would you¡­¡± She pursed her lips


    and, with difficulty, said, ¡°Forgive me?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t forgive you?¡± he said casually as he continued to eat the vegetable beef soup made


    by her. Her fingers suddenly loosened, and the fork in her hand made a crisp sound as it fell onto


    the tabletop. He looked up, nced at the fork, and then fixed his gaze on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Surprised that I would say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Surprised¡­ yes, indeed, it was surprising,¡± Rosalie admitted in her heart.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Anyone in this world can betray me. Carlos, Gary, and even Guille and the other


    children. But you, Rosie, only you can¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Rosalie was suddenly stunned, never expecting to hear him say such words.


    ¡°Only¡­ I can¡¯t?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Because you are the person I love and care about the most in my life. So, you can¡¯t betray me. If


    one day you betray me, I don¡¯t know what I would do.¡±


    When Jonathan finished speaking, Rosalie felt a heavy weight on her heart, as if it were being


    pressed down by arge stone, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    She could only lower her head at a loss and said, ¡°Quick¡­ let¡¯s eat, or it will get cold!¡±


    His eyes shed, and he lowered his head to continue eating the te of vegetable beef soup.


    As the night grew deeper, Rosalie looked at Jonathan, who was already sound asleep beside her,


    her eyes filled with guilt.


    She knew that what she was going to do next would hurt him. But she didn¡¯t want his hands to be


    stained with blood, even if this bloodshed might not involve any actual bleeding!


    The moonlight fell on him through the window. His sleeping face looked so quiet and peaceful. She


    caught a glimpse of the scar under his pajamas.


    She gently pulled open the neckline of his pajamas and looked at his scar quietly. Once, his mother


    had left this scar on him, and now, was she about to inflict another wound on him?


    She bent down, and her lips kissed the scar on him.


    ¡°Jon, I¡¯m sorry,¡± She murmured in a low voice, then got up and left. However, she didn¡¯t notice that


    his hand, hanging by his side, had fingers trembling slightly.


    Rosalie walked out of the Youngblood residence unhindered. Even if the security guards who were


    patrolling at night saw her, they naturally wouldn¡¯t inquire about what thedy of the house was


    doing.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    This time, Rosalie did not get the driver to drive her. Instead, she took the car and drove away on


    her


    Own.


    She drove all the way to her destination. When Jonathan¡¯s subordinates saw her, they were


    obviously quite surprised. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mentor and his wife. Is there a problem?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°But Mr. Youngblood¡­¡±


    ¡°If Jon hadn¡¯t told me that Mr. Smuckler and Mrs. Smuckler were here, how could I have found this


    ce? Get out of my way!¡± Rosalie shouted.


    Those people naturally knew how important Rosalie was in Jonathan¡¯s heart, so they immediately


    stopped talking and stepped aside.


    Rosalie entered the shabby condominium and saw Connor sitting on a chair by the bed. He was


    holding Kaylie¡¯s hand tightly and about to nod off. It was obvious he was extremely sleepy.


    As for Kaylie, she was lying on the ragged bed. She had fallen asleep, but she seemed to be in


    difort. Her face was red, and she was panting heavily. The hair on her forehead was covered


    with ayer of


    sweat.


    Rosalie strode forward and reached out to touch Kaylie¡¯s forchead. She felt the palm of her hand


    burning, but her action had obviously rmed Connor, who suddenly woke


    ¡°Rosalie? W-Why are you here?¡± Connor stammered.


    1.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Mr. Smuckler, I will send Mrs. Smuckler to the hospital now,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°If she


    doesn¡¯t go to the hospital now, I¡¯m afraid that her condition will be more and more serious.¡±


    Connor hurriedly asked, ¡°Has Jonathan forgiven Kaylie?¡±


    Rosalie shook her head.


    Connor was disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Kaylie won¡¯t leave here. She said that if Jonathan refused to


    forgive her, she would not leave even if she died of illness.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true!¡± Rosalie realized that her guess was right.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, do you n to watch your wife die?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I don¡¯t want to, but you know how stubborn she can be. Besides, once we leave


    here, Kaylie might be sent to prison the very next second!¡± Connor was in a dilemma.


    Firstly, Kaylie was reluctant to leave. Secondly, Connor was afraid that his wife would go to prison


    and spend the rest of her life in prison. Under such contradictions, he could only hope that his wife¡¯s


    fever could be cured spontaneously. Or perhaps, Jonathan might forgive Kaylie as soon as possible


    given their kinship.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, seeing that his wife¡¯s fever was getting out of control, he was also afraid.


    Earlier that day, he also persuaded his wife to go to the hospital, but Kaylie said directly, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t


    leave here. If¡­ If you take me to the hospital before Jon forgives me, I¡­ I will never forgive you this


    lifetime!¡±


    Rosalie frowned and said as if she had made up her mind, ¡°I will send her to the hospital by myself.


    It has nothing to do with you. Just let her hate me!¡±


    As Rosalie said that, she helped Kaylie up from the bed and asked Connor to put Kaylie on her


    back. Kaylie opened her eyes in a daze and struggled subconsciously. ¡°Who¡­ I¡­ Don¡¯t touch me.


    I¡­ I¡¯m staying here. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait until my son forgives me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll wait for


    Jonathan¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, it¡¯s me!¡± Rosalie said, ¡°Jon¡­ He asked me to take you to the hospital!¡± At this time,


    she could only lie.


    Kaylie stopped struggling immediately. ¡°Has¡­ Has he forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, let¡¯s go to the hospital first. You can ask him in person once your fever has


    subsided,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡­ I¡¯ll ask him myself then!¡± Kaylie murmured and dozed off again.


    08:58 D


    Rosalie and Connor looked at each other before walking out of the condominium with Kaylie on


    Rosalie¡¯s back.


    However, the moment they stepped out of the condominium, those who were in charge of guarding


    Kaylie stopped them again.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Smuckler can leave at any time, but Mr. Smuckler¡¯s¡­ Uh, Mrs. Youngblood,


    Mr. Youngblood didn¡¯t say that she could leave!¡± eximed the other party.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Mrs. Smuckler to the hospital now. Get out of the way!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The other party obviously refused to step aside.


    Rosalie forged ahead nevertheless.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us!¡± the other side said.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m thedy of the Youngblood family, then I will bear the responsibility if


    anything goes wrong. I have to take her away now. But if you continue to stop me and something


    untoward happens to Mrs. Smuckler, I won¡¯t spare any of you! I will keep my word! Try me!¡± Rosalie


    said fiercely. Those people exchanged helpless nces and finally took a step back. They allowed


    Rosalie and Connor to leave with Kaylie.


    As they walked away, one of them hurriedly dialed Jonathan¡¯s phone number. But after a while, he


    put down his phone with an unpleasant look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mr. Youngblood¡­¡±


    ¡°No one answered the phone,¡± said that man.


    Rosalie got in the car with Connor and Kaylie. She said to Connor, ¡°Mr. Smuckler, I will take both of


    you out of the city now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Connor was surprised.


    ¡°You guys go back to Lofbury first. I¡¯ll take you to the highway exit of Strico, and someone will take


    you back to Lofbury,¡± said Rosalie. At least Connor would have his own connections in Lofbury, and


    it would be much more convenient for them.


    ¡°Then, how about Jonathan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to Jon. Anyway, I can¡¯t let Mrs. Smuckler continue to be so ill. Besides, even


    if Jon really calls the police, by then, both of you would have already arrived at Lofbury. Mr.


    Smuckler, you should be able to try the case in Lofbury,¡± Rosalie said. That was the best solution


    she could think of.


    If Jon insisted that Kaylie had to pay the price and go to jail, at least Connor would have more room


    to do what he needed in Lofbury!


    Hearing that, Connor sighed. Like Rosalie, he knew that going back to Lofbury right now was the


    best option.


    ¡°But if you let us go back to Lofbury like this, once Jonathan finds out, then things between the two


    of you will¡­¡± Connor said guiltily.


    Rosalie gave aforting smile. ¡°I will try my best to make Jon forgive me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The car headed for the highway exit of Strico. Rosalie knew that she had to hurry up and let Connor


    and Kaylie leave Strico before Jonathan woke up.


    At that moment, it was already 4 a.m. The sky was still dark, and there were barely any cars on the


    road, but Rosalie did not dare to rx for a moment.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Her hand holding the steering wheel began to sweat. She hadn¡¯t felt like that for a long time since


    she started driving again. Her heart palpitated uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t shake off the sense of


    uneasiness in her chest.


    She thought, ¡°Will Jon forgive me? He mentioned anyone could betray him except for me.¡±


    Yet, at that moment, he had done something like that and even attempted to sedate him because of


    Kaylie. At the thought of seeing him drinking the vegetable beef soup she prepared for him and


    lying on the bed, Rosalie felt her heart ache.


    She thought, ¡°Quit dwelling on it. The most important thing I need to do now is send Mr. and Mrs.


    Smuckler out of Strico.¡±


    As long as she arrived at the highway intersection, the person who helped her find out where


    Connor and Kaylie were located would take over and take them to the expressway. Then,


    everything would be fine. The car gradually approached the entrance of the expressway. Rosalie


    could already see those familiar words on the roadsign!


    However, when the car got closer and closer to the expressway, she was stunned. She slowly


    loosened her foot from the elerator pedal while her hands, holding the steering wheel, trembled.


    The familiar figure entered her vision through the windshield in front of the car.


    Seeing that the car was about to collide with the person, Rosalie suddenly came back to her senses


    and hurriedly stepped on the brake.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The car stopped, but she still looked at the figure standing outside in a daze.


    She thought, ¡°Why is Jon here? Shouldn¡¯t he still be asleep? I put a certain amount of sleeping pills


    in his soup. He shouldn¡¯t wake up for at least eight hours!¡±


    Sweat drenched her palms. The uneasiness that lingered in her chest finally fell into ce.


    Connor, who was sitting in the back seat, also saw a row of ck sedans parking at the highway


    entrance through the window.


    Jonathan was standing in front of the entrance to Lofbury, and there were rows of men behind him.


    Such a situation shocked Connor. Without Rosalie saying anything, he knew that his apprentice¡¯s


    n had failed, and it was impossible for him to leave Strico now.


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, you and your Mrs. Smuckler stay in the car first. I¡¯ll get out of the car and have a


    word with Jon.¡± Rosalie took a deep breath and unbuckled her seat belt with trembling hands.


    When she opened the door and got out of the car, her legs seemed to have turned into jelly.


    Rosalie walked toward Jonathan step by step, each of which felt so difficult.


    And he just looked at her coldly. The cold moonlight fell on his handsome face, making him look


    more aloof.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Her lips trembled as she called him gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Rosie, you betrayed me.¡± His cold voice echoed, sounding particrly indifferent amidst the chilly


    night.


    Her body trembled, and she heard him speaking further. ¡°You once said that you would never betray


    me. It turns out that Mrs. Smuckler, someone who has been with you for two or three years, can


    make you betray me so easily.¡±


    ¡°No. I did it because¡­¡± She wanted to exin, but his finger pressed against her lips and stopped


    her from continuing.


    Then, her eyes suddenly widened, and she saw his other hand take out an amulet and a bottle of


    medicine from his pocket.


    The amulet was the one Calvin gave her. She also used the address on the amulet to find Connor


    and Kaylie, and the bottle of medicine was the sleeping pills she had prepared. That night, she also


    put sleeping pills in the vegetable beef soup she prepared for Jonathan. Yet, now he, who should


    have fallen ¨¢sleep, was standing right in front of her at that moment.


    ¡°To find Mrs. Smuckler, you established contact with the people Calvin left for you and even


    drugged me.


    08:58 1


    Rosie, is this your way of showing your love for me?¡± He fiddled with the two things in his hand.


    Rosalie¡¯s face turned pale, and her throat was burning. She thought, ¡°He knows about everything all


    along. Or perhaps everything was within his control all along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed the medicine in your bottle into ordinary vitamins, so naturally, I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep as


    you wished. As for the person you found to help you today¡­¡± Jonathan nced sideways, and


    Rosalie saw that the person who was going to help her that night was standing not far away,


    obviously being restrained and unable to make any move.


    The man looked at Rosalie awkwardly. He didn¡¯t expect that the n had already been known by


    the other party.


    Now, he ended up getting caught between a rock and a hard ce as he not only offended


    Jonathan, but would have faced trouble reporting to Calvin.


    ¡°Did you already know what I was going to do?¡± Rosalie asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Then why did you wait for me here on purpose like this? Why didn¡¯t you expose me from the


    beginning?¡± she asked.


    He fixed his gaze on her, brushing strands of hair around her cheeks with his hand and gently


    tucking them behind her ear as he often did. Then, he bent down slightly and said in a very light but


    cold voice, ¡°Because I wanted to see what choice the woman I love the most would make.¡±


    ¡®She felt her heart sank as if falling into a bottomless abyss.


    ¡°But it turns out that the person I love most will choose to hurt me in the end,¡± he said.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to regret it in the future!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Regret?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°What regret do I have? What about you? Do you regret doing this?


    After all that you¡¯ve done, your effort is for naught.¡±


    Rosalie thought, ¡°Regret? But I had no other choice. I could only do this to allow Mrs. Smuckler to


    receive treatment first. Only then could this matter not take a turn of no return.¡±


    ¡°Bring those two back,¡± Jonathan ordered his men.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie suddenly took Jonathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Smuckler can¡¯t go back. She needs


    treatment! Otherwise, she will die if the high-grade fever persists!¡±


    ¡°Are you that desperate to help her?¡± He red at her coldly.


    ¡°I know you hate her, but no matter how much you hate her, I don¡¯t want your hands to be tainted


    with your own mother¡¯s blood! Jon, Mrs. Smuckler regrets everything she did in the past. What


    about you? Are you going to regret your actions someday as well?¡±


    ¡°I will never regret it!¡± he said with certainty. ¡°Rosie, from now on, you can leave this matter alone.


    Go back with me obediently, and I pretend all these never happened today!¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    That was his biggest concession.


    Rosalie bit her lip and asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go back with you?¡±


    His eyes darkened, and his voice became colder. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Jon, I can¡¯t dy Mrs. Smuckler anymore. I want to send her back to Lofbury, or she will really die!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit idly by and not help her! I simply can¡¯t!¡± she said painfully.


    ¡°So you¡¯re still going to hurt me, aren¡¯t you?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At that moment, that was all she could say. The next moment, as if she didn¡¯t


    dare to look at him again, she turned around and quickly returned to the car and started it.


    ¡°I need to send Mrs. Smuckler back! I can¡¯t let her die!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Rosalie, can we leave?¡± Connor asked nervously.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Rosalie was not sure if they could. At the entrance in front of her, not only was


    Jonathan standing there, but there was also a barricade. ¡°Can she really break through it?¡± she


    wondered.


    At that moment, Jonathan just stood there and stared at Rosalie coldly through the windshield of the


    car. When Rosalie started the car, he was still standing still.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Jon!¡± Rosalie shouted inwardly.


    ¡°I will do everything possible to get his forgiveness as soon as I¡¯ve sent Mrs. Smuckler back to


    Lofbury. This is the one and only time I¡¯m going to do this! In the future, I will never betray him


    again!¡± Rosalie thought.


    The car was getting closer and closer to Jonathan, and Rosalie became increasingly tense.


    The subordinates beside Jonathan wanted to stand in front of the car, but they were scolded coldly


    by Jonathan. ¡°No one is allowed to stand here!¡± he fumed.


    Those subordinates dared not move at once.


    Jonathan was waiting for Rosalie¡¯s car as if he were watching how far she would go.


    ¡°Jon, get out of the way. Please¡­¡± Rosalie kept praying, but in the end, her car stopped only three


    feet away from him.


    If she drove forward, she would definitely hit him.


    Can I really not take Mrs. Smuckler away? Rosalie wondered as she stared at the man outside the


    window in a daze. At that moment, he was still standing perfectly still while he nced back at her.


    At that point, her face was already full of tears.


    ¡°What should I do to get him out of the way so that I can send Mrs. Smuckler back to Lofbury?¡± she


    wondered.


    Connor seemed disappointed at that moment. ¡°Rosalie, I think we can¡¯t go back to Lofbury


    anymore!¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t seem to hear it. At that moment, she just looked straight at Jonathan, who


    was standing in front of the car.


    Tears almost blurred her vision. Her hands were holding the steering wheel tightly, and there


    seemed to be only her and him in the whole world.


    His eyes were so cold, like a frozen sword that stung her heart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If possible, she hoped that she would never hurt him or vite her vows.


    ¡°Can I really not leave today? Is it impossible?¡± she wondered.


    Just when she thought she was destined to stay put, suddenly, she saw his footsteps lift up as he


    walked


    aside.


    ¡°Is he leaving?¡± Rosalie thought. She was surprised. Afterward, she watched his subordinates


    remove the barricade. Just like that, her way to Lofbury became unhindered.


    Her eyes were full of disbelief, and then she slowly turned her head to look at Jonathan, who was


    standing on the side.


    08:58 D


    There was no expression on his face. Even when he looked at her, there seemed to be no emotion.


    Rosalie felt a pain in her heart and said silently, ¡°Jon, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed onto the highway.


    Jonathan looked coldly at the car that was leaving. After a long time, he slowly lifted one hand and


    pressed it against his heart.


    ¡°It hurts so much! Is this what it feels like to get betrayed by the person I love the most? My mother


    betrayed my father back then, and now I got betrayed by Rosie!¡± he thought.


    Rosalie numbly drove to Lofbury, but all the way, Jonathan¡¯sst look at her would always appear in


    her mind. His cold gaze seemed to have hurt her dearly.


    ¡°Jon, this will be the only time! It won¡¯t happen again!¡± she yelled inwardly.


    The car finally stopped at the hospital in Lofbury. Only then did Rosalie realize that she was crying


    again. She wiped away tears and helped Kaylie into the emergency room with Connor.


    The doctor did a preliminary diagnosis for Kaylie. While waiting for the blood report, Connor said to


    Rosalie, ¡°Rosalie, thank you. However, how about the situation between you and Jonathan? Are


    you going


    to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll go back and exin to Jon and seek forgiveness,¡± she


    comforted Connor. Despite saying those words, she was feeling anxious.


    ¡°Will Jon forgive me? He gave me a chance. In front of the expressway, he even said that if I was


    willing to return with him, he could pretend this never happened. Yet, I still¡­¡± Rosalie thought. Her


    hands hanging on her sides kept pulling the hem of her clothes tightly.


    ¡°What if he refuses to forgive me?¡± she wondered. As soon as that thought appeared in the mind,


    she felt pain all over her body. After that, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it again.


    After the blood test report and other examination reports came out, Mrs. Smuckler was said to have


    a serious fever. If she arrived at the hospital a few dayster, it would probably cause internal organ


    failure. The doctor also med Connor and Rosalie for sending the patient there sote.


    After finishing the hospitalization procedures for Kaylie and bringing her to the ward, Connor saw


    how tired Rosalie looked. Hence, he asked Rosalie, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest first and have a


    good sleep?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going back to Strico,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I want to meet Jon as soon as possible.¡±


    Connor wanted to persuade her again, but looking at his apprentice¡¯s red eyes and anxiety, he


    sighed. ¡°Well, be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smuckler, take care. When Mrs. Smuckler wakes up, don¡¯t tell her about what happened at the


    expressway.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to make Kaylie feel guilty.


    Connor nodded, and Rosalie turned around to leave.


    She drove back to Strico, and she wanted to see the man she had hurt.


    On the way, she called him, but no one answered. She could only call Gary and learned that


    Jonathan had returned to the Youngblood residence.


    As soon as she returned to the Youngblood Residence, she asked Gary anxiously, ¡°Where is Jon?¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood has been in the memorial hall for several hours and hasn¡¯te out.¡± Gary asked


    worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, what happened between you and Mr. Youngblood?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Then she ran toward the


    memorial hall.


    Gary was about to say something when Jonathan ordered not to allow anyone into the memorial


    hall, but he didn¡¯t finish his words.


    ¡°After all, when Mr. Youngblood said that, I don¡¯t think he meant Mrs. Youngblood! And if something


    really happened between the two of them, Mr. Youngblood might be fine after seeing her in a while,¡±


    Gary thought optimistically.


    Rosalie ran quickly into the memorial hall and saw Jonathan standing in front of his father¡¯s photo,


    motionless as if he were a statue.


    The soft indoor light fell on him, but there was an indescribable coldness.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie shouted gently, but her voice was extremely dry and hoarse. Since she left the


    Youngblood Residence that early morning, she hadn¡¯t taken a sip of water until then. Even her lips


    were more dry than ever before.


    Jonathan slowly turned around. He looked at her with his bright eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Rosalie froze immediately. He was smiling as usual, but she felt cold, and her back was chilly.


    His gaze was so cold that it seemed she was just a stranger in his eyes.


    There was no love or tenderness, even resentment and hatred. It was apletely emotionless


    look. She opened her mouth and apologized hoarsely, ¡°Jon, I¡­ I know what I did today had hurt


    you. Sorry¡­¡± He was still smiling when he responded, ¡°You know what? My father once told me not


    to fall in love with someone in my life, because when I was betrayed by the person I loved, it was


    like a knife stabbing into my body and shredding even my bones.¡±


    He said word by word and walked slowly toward her. ¡°Rosie, do you know that feeling?¡±


    His eyes seemed to freeze all her blood, and his smile was so dazzling. She used to like his smile


    so much, but at that moment, she hoped that she would never see him smile like that again.


    ¡°Jon, stop smiling!¡± she murmured. His smile was like a punishment for her, which made her


    extremely ufortable.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that you liked watching me smile?¡± The cold voice, which used to be


    pleasant, had be something like a sharp needle, pricking her eardrum.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡­ I know I hurt you just this time, Jon. Just this time. Can you forgive me?¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Only this time?¡± He chuckled. ¡°You knew it would hurt me, but you did it anyway. Are you sure I will


    forgive you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but she found that she couldn¡¯t defend herself.


    ¡°Rosalie, do you really think that you can hurt me like this because of my love for you?¡± He asked,


    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re the first person to be able to still stand upright in front of me after drugging


    me?¡± His words made her feel extremely embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I admit that I did take advantage of your


    love for me, but I just hope that things don¡¯t really go to an irreparable step and you won¡¯t do those


    things that will make you regret it. Jon, did you think killing your own mother would make you feel


    she had been punished? Did you think you would be happy?¡±


    She was suddenly pushed to the wall by him, and then he leaned down toward her. At that moment,


    she could feel his breath on her face.


    ¡°Why do you think I would regret it? Have you been awyer for so long that you think you¡¯re the


    messenger of justice? How do you know that I wouldn¡¯t be happy?¡± he asked with a sneer.


    She froze when she heard that.


    He sounded extremely cold when he uttered, ¡°When you drugged me, did you know how I felt about


    eating the vegetable beef soup you cooked? Do you know how I wish you had never been at the


    highway


    08:58 D


    intersection? Rosie, I gave you a chance again and again, but in the end, you still drove toward me.


    When I made way, I said to myself that from then on, I would never be the one who loved the other


    person more.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she stared at him with widened eyes. ¡°What did you say? What do


    you mean?¡±


    His eyes fixed on her, and his dark pupils were filled with her face. ¡°Father was right. The person


    who loves first and the one who loves deeper will always be a loser. Well, I don¡¯t want to be a loser


    anymore.¡± ¡°Jon, you¡¯re not a loser. I love you the same way. I really love you!¡± Rosalie was


    panicking.


    On the other hand, he just looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Rosie, as I said, anyone in this world can


    betray me, but you are the only one who can¡¯t. If you betray me, I will not forgive you!¡±


    Her face suddenly turned pale, as if the thing she was most afraid of had happened.


    When he said he wouldn¡¯t forgive her, she felt as though the words were the weight of a thousand


    pounds, almost crushing her.


    He raised his hand and gently stroked her check like a lover. Yet, he looked at her with no


    tenderness. Jonathan¡¯s slender fingers slowlynded on her neck, and his gaze suddenly became


    deep.


    Her slender neck looked so fragile. It was as if it could be easily broken like a tree branch.


    ¡°If she ceases to exist, will I still feel pain? Today, when I stood at the entrance of the expressway


    and watched her driving over, I even had an urge to kill everyone in sight!¡± he thought.


    Rosalie was motionless and didn¡¯t even struggle. All her attention fell on the person in front of her,


    just looking at those warm eyes in a daze.


    ¡°I thought I would never see him looking at me like this again. Yet, today, I was the one who made


    him look at me this way. Because of me, there is no longer warmth in his eyes,¡± she thought.


    Her voice was choked up when she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Jon.¡±


    His body trembled slightly, and he slowly closed his eyes and approached her.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    She looked at the face in front of her in a daze until his lips gently rubbed her cheek and fell to her


    ear.


    She heard him saying, ¡°Rosie, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    In an instant, she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and her blood seemed to have frozen.


    Dayster, Lillian looked at Rosalie¡¯s haggard face and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did


    something happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did something that hurt Jon,¡± Rosalie said bitterly.


    ¡°Did you quarrel with Jonathan?¡± Lillian asked hurriedly.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly and thought, ¡°Quarrel? If she quarreled, it might be better. Now, I don¡¯t even


    know where Jon is.¡±


    Since that day in the memorial hall, he said he would not forgive her. He left the Youngblood


    Residence and didn¡¯te back that night.


    Rosalie then went to his office, the mansion, and even the street where his father had died to look


    for him. She never found him.


    When she asked Carlos, he just said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood wants to be alone for a while and doesn¡¯t


    want to be disturbed.¡±


    She continued questioning him, but Carlos refused to say anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯m too self-righteous. I thought if he loved me, he would forgive me.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°But I will try my


    best to make peace with him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rosalie was afraid that her friend would worry too much about her. After all, resting peacefully was


    the top priority for Lillian. Rosalie changed the subject and asked, ¡°By the way, how is the baby


    doing?¡±


    Lillian finally smiled when Rosaline mentioned the baby in the former¡¯s tummy. ¡°Today, the doctor


    said that the baby is in good condition and my heart rate has returned to normal. Besides, I have


    discharged all the medicines in my body, so there


    to check the baby¡¯s condition.¡±


    are no more suchponents in the blood tests. Next, I¡¯ll do a B-scan?


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Finally, there was good news.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Madeline would try to kill me!¡± Lillian only felt scared. Prior to that, Rosalie


    told Lillian how thetter ended up in the hospital. Apparently, it was because Madeline had bribed


    someone from themunity hospital and added other ingredients into her progesterone shot,


    which led to her heart rate disorder and even endangered the unborn child.


    Lillian thought she and Callum were separated, so there would naturally be no more conflict with


    Madeline. But unexpectedly, Madeline was still eager to go after her.


    ¡°I have submitted the information to the police. The police are already looking for Madeline!¡± Rosalie


    said. However, due to insufficient evidence, the police could only look for Madeline instead of


    issuing a wanted order.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when they can catch Madeline,¡± Lillian murmured. As long as Madeline was still on the


    loose, Lillian wouldn¡¯t be at ease. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Does Callum know what Madeline has done? Did he know the person he slept with wanted me and


    the child dead? Perhaps he knows everything. Maybe he is sheltering Madeline so that the police


    can¡¯t find her,¡± Lillian thought.


    With that in mind, Lillian felt extremely troubled and pressured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Callum knows about it.¡± Rosalie seemed to know what Lillian was thinking at the


    moment and said, ¡°Madeline should still be in Strico now. If Callum really wanted to help her,


    someone would have taken the me for Madeline long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t be hunted by the


    police.¡±


    O


    Lillian was stunned for a moment and then murmured, ¡°It seems that Callum doesn¡¯t love me or


    Madeline very much.¡± Perhaps the favorite thing for a man like him was always his career, which


    was what he wanted to seed at. Women were just a supplement to his life.


    ¡°Lillian, maybe there are other reasons why Madeline went to Callum¡¯s mansion. It might not be


    what you think,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Then what do you think is the reason why a man wants to keep a woman in the mansion for one


    night? And more than once.¡± Lillian said, ¡°If the White family wanted to buy the Tall family¡¯s property,


    why couldn¡¯t they talk about it during the day? Did they have to spend the night in the mansion?


    Hence, I don¡¯t think they were talking business.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t figure out why. Only by asking Callum or Madeline could she know the answer.


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalie went to pick up the three children from kindergarten.


    The three children were Guillermo, Jennifer, and Felix.


    As for Zekiah, although the name on the household registry was changed to Zaid Youngblood, he


    still lived in the Burton residence. The little guy was unwilling to go to kindergarten and resisted it


    very much, so Rosalie had no choice but to give


    1.


    Fortunately, the little guy Zekiah was looking forward to entering elementary school and wanted to


    go to school with Karina as soon as possible.


    When Rosalie arrived at the kindergarten, the teacher respectfully invited her into the office. Then


    Rosalie saw that there were obvious injuries on Felix¡¯s face while Jennifer and Guillermo were fine,


    but their hair and clothes were a little messy.


    35


    At the sight of Rosalie, Jennifer¡¯s angry face immediately turned into an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Mommy, the teacher wronged me!¡± Jennifer wanted her mother to back her up.


    The teacher on the side hurriedly exined that it was because of the fight between the children. At


    first, only Felix and the other children fought were fighting, and then Jennifer joined. Seeing her


    sister fighting, Guillermo joined the fight as well.


    Apparently, the parents of those children also told them who Jennifer and Guillermo were. Hence,


    they didn¡¯t dare to fight those two. In the end, they took it out on Felix.


    Therefore, Felix¡¯s injury seemed to be the worst at that time.


    ¡°Why did you fight?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, in her opinion, Felix was not a child who liked to stir


    sometimes, she could even say that he was a quiet kid.


    up trouble, and


    ¡°It was just that the children quarreled with each other for a while, and Felix started to beat them


    first. The kids were badly injured by him, so their parents went to the hospital.¡± The teacher was


    obviously putting all the me on Felix.


    Right then, Felix lowered his head and kept silent as if he was acquiescing to everything the teacher


    said.


    ¡°It was they who said that Felix was the child of a prisoner. They falsely used Felix for stealing


    their toys. That was why Felix fought them!¡± Jennifer said indignantly


    ¡°They were just talking. Felix¡¯s actions escted the situation!¡± The teacher said to Rosalie.


    ¡°Besides, children like Felix will inevitably be out of ce if they stay here in our kindergarten. In


    fact, I think you should transfer the child for better development.¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Obviously, the teacher didn¡¯t want Felix to stay in the kindergarten. Although thetter had entered


    kindergarten due to his rtionship with the Youngblood family, he had a mother who was a


    prisoner who ended her own life in the detention center. Keeping such a child in kindergarten would


    only affect its reputation and student recruitment.


    Rosalie said straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t think what those children said is different from Felix¡¯s beating.


    I have also never felt that it is right to endure and not resist when being insulted! Besides, if you


    think that it¡¯s not suitable for Felix to stay here, then I will go through the transfer procedures for the


    three kids. There will naturally be a kindergarten that¡¯s suitable for them in Strico!¡±


    After Rosalie finished speaking, she squatted down and looked straight at the little guy with scars


    on his face. ¡°I know that you must be in pain. Later, I will take you to see a doctor. These injuries will


    soon heal.¡±


    Felix looked at Rosalie in a daze. His beautiful eyes were wide open, and there was obvious shock


    on his little face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that Rosalie would speak up for him.


    In his opinion, the woman in front of him should have hated him very much because his mother


    almost killed her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalie took Felix¡¯s hand and walked out of the office with the three children.


    The teacher suddenly came back to her senses and thought, ¡°Is Mrs. Youngblood talking about


    transferring three children? In other words, Guillermo and Jennifer will also be transferred to


    another kindergarten? Oh, my God! If the children of the Youngblood family are transferred to


    another kindergarten, it will cause an uproar in the kindergarten. Then the head of the kindergarten


    will definitely find out and give me a dressing-down!¡±


    She just wanted to kick Felix out of the kindergarten as she thought that kids like him shouldn¡¯t be in


    a kindergarten like theirs at all. To her dismay, Rosalie actually defended the child of a prisoner who


    had once hurt her.


    The teacher hurried out to catch up, but Rosalie had already gotten in the car with the three


    children.


    In the car, Jennifer blew hard at the wound on Felix¡¯s face. ¡°Bear with it. Mommy will take you to see


    a doctorter.¡±


    Felix looked at Jennifer and then at Rosalie. He suddenly said, ¡°I can skip kindergarten.¡±


    Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°You can learn a lot of new knowledge in kindergarten or y with other


    children. Jen likes going to kindergarten the most. She used to cry when she didn¡¯t need to go to


    kindergarten on weekends! This time, I will pick a good kindergarten. You three can go there


    together.¡±


    Felix only felt that the smile of this woman in front of him was gentle, which waspletely different


    from his mother¡¯s smile in the past.


    He thought, ¡°Is this Jen¡¯s mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, when will Daddye back? I hope Daddy and Mommy will take us to the new


    kindergarten on our first day! How many more days will he be on the business trip? I miss Daddy so


    much!¡± Jennifer muttered.


    Guillermo also stared at Rosalie, obviously wanting to know when Jonathan woulde back.


    Rosalie pursed her lips slightly as she continued to smile. She didn¡¯t want the children to notice


    anything strange. ¡°He should be back in a few days. Daddy and I will definitely take you to the new


    kindergarten on your first day.¡±


    Hearing her promise, Jennifer cheered/but Guillermo cautiously asked again, ¡°Really?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Rosalie rubbed Guillermo¡¯s head. It was a promise and also her


    resolution.


    Anyway, she had to find Jonathan. She had many things to tell him. She wanted to tell him how


    much she loved him and that he was never a loser in their rtionship.


    After seeing the doctor, Felix was confirmed to have suffered some minor injuries, and there would


    be no scars on his face. He was given some ointment for the injuries.


    III


    O


    Rosalie was initially afraid that a five-year-old child would not be able to figure out the usage of the


    ointment and might swallow it, so she nned to put it away and help him apply it every day.


    However, it was Jennifer who came to ask for the ointment at night. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to help Felix


    apply the ointment.¡±


    Rosalie raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jennifer nodded her head hard. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡±


    It was quite funny when a five-year-old child said that she was not a child. However, Rosalie also


    knew that Felix was reserved in front of her. Every time she approached him, she could feel the


    tension in his body.


    She thought for a while and handed the ointment to Jennifer. ¡°Then you¡¯ll go help Felix apply it, but


    remember that this ointment can only be applied externally, not swallowed. After applying the


    ointment, remember to wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer nodded and skipped down to Felix¡¯s room with the ointment. Of course, it was also


    her room because she would sleep on the same bed with Felix at night.


    Jennifer entered Felix¡¯s room. The room was well-decorated, and there were many toys inside. Of


    course, these toys were all moved from her room by herself, so they were all toys for girls such as


    dolls and doll houses.


    Seeing Jennifering in, Felix was stunned for a moment. Then he saw the ointment she was


    waving in her hand and reached out to take it from her.


    However, Jennifer insisted on applying it for him. ¡°We are good friends so we should help each


    other!¡± she said firmly.


    His eyshes trembled slightly. Mommy had said that he and Jennifer would never be friends.


    Jennifer unscrewed the lid and squeezed out the ointment to apply it on Felix¡¯s injured face bit by


    bit. Then she proceeded to take off his clothes.


    Felix¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± At the age of five, he had already developed a gender


    identity.


    ¡°There¡¯s injury on your back too, and you can¡¯t see it,¡± she murmured and insisted on taking off his


    clothes to help him apply ointment.


    She kept applying the ointment on Felix¡¯s wounds. She thought that he would get better sooner if


    she applied more


    ointment.


    ¡°Why did you fight for me?¡± Felix asked abruptly.


    ¡°As I said, we are good friends. When others bully you, I must help you!¡± she replied matter-of-


    factly.


    ¡°Do you really think we can be good friends?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked, feeling strange.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    ¡°My mommy hurt your mominy and your brother. Maybe I will also harm you in the future,¡± he said


    with a rare look of inferiority on his face, Even if he was bullied so hard, he wouldn¡¯t show a look of


    inferiority in front of others. But only in front of Jennifer would he show such inferiority.


    ¡°Why would you harm me?¡± She blinked, looking cute and innocent.


    His eyes met hers. She was like a carefree little princess who was cared for. He should have hated


    her, because she made him stay in the most inappropriate ce, and he was even just her toy.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate her and even wanted to stay with her for a longer time.


    ¡°Because they said my mommy harmed your family and I¡¯ll definitely harm you in the future,¡± he


    said. In fact, not only those in the kindergarten but also the housekeepers in the Youngblood


    residence often said those things in secret.


    ¡°You won¡¯t harm me!¡± Jennifer retorted loudly without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Even he himself couldn¡¯t help wondering whether he would really harm her


    when he grew up in the future. Although Yvette ended her own life because she harmed people, he


    wondered if Yvette wouldn¡¯t have died if there weren¡¯t Rosalie and the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Because we are good friends!¡± Jennifer said.


    Felix was stunned. She seemed to be stubbornly thinking that they were good friends, and didn¡¯t


    think about the gap between them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He wondered if the two of them could really be friends.


    At this moment, Rosalie was standing by the door and watching the two kids quietly.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen to the two children in the future, but at least she hoped that the


    grudges of the previous generation would not continue into the next generation. She also hoped


    that the two children could be as harmonious as they were now in the future.


    After the children fell asleep, Rosalie was still not sleepy. No matter how warm the bed was, she


    would still feel cold.


    When Jonathan was away, she realized that the bed was so big and the room was so empty.


    Rosalie walked downstairs and sat at the empty dining table. That night, she was here with


    Jonathan having vegetable beef soup. He drank that bowl of drugged soup.


    Although she made up an excuse to make the children think that Jonathan was on a business trip,


    she could actually feel that Guillermo had already grown suspicious and would look at her with


    worried eyes from time to time.


    She wanted to find Jonathan and ask for his forgiveness, but now she didn¡¯t even know where he


    was.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps behind her. Rosalie shuddered and subconsciously


    called, ¡°Jon!¡± But when she turned around, she was disappointed. It was Gary who came over.


    ¡°Gary, what are you doing up sote??¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, Mr. Youngblood should be in the manor on the outskirts of town these days,¡±


    Gary said.


    ¡°The manor?¡± Rosalie was stunned when Gary told her the exact address of the manor.


    That manor was exactly the one that Jonathan had taken her to before. It was also a manor where


    Jonathan¡¯s great- grandparents experienced heartbreaks, and where Leonard stayed since


    childhood.


    She thought, ¡°Did Jon go to that manor?¡±


    |||


    O


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Rosalie asked Gary.


    ¡°I made this guess after I was told by Mr. Gibson that I didn¡¯t need to send someone from here to


    clean the manor during this period, Gary said. After all, he was responsible for coordinating and


    arranging the cleaning of the manor previously.


    Now, there was a sudden change, and Jonathan wasn¡¯t here these days. Naturally, such


    spection formed in his mind.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, you can go and have a look. You will know if Mr. Youngblood is there,¡± Gary


    proposed.


    ¡°Thank you, Gary!¡± Rosalie suddenly stood up and ran out of the house.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, are you nning to go over now?¡± Gary was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Why


    don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see Jon as soon as possible!¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive you there,¡± Gary hurriedly said.


    A few minutester, a ck car slowly departed from the Youngblood residence. Rosalie kept


    praying that Jonathan was really there.


    These days, every day was like a torment for her. The conversations and images at the expressway


    and in the memorial hall kept appearing in her mind.


    He said that he would not forgive her.


    When he said those words, it sounded emotionless. It was just an impassive derative sentence,


    but it hurt her to the core every time she recalled it.


    She thought, ¡°How disappointed and cold-hearted must he be to say such a thing to her? He used


    to love me so much!¡±


    When the car stopped at the gate of the manor, Rosalie was stopped by the security guard in


    charge.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Youngblood. I want to go in!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Sorry, no one is allowed to enter without Mr. Youngblood¡¯s consent,¡± the security guard replied.


    ¡°So, Mr. Youngblood is inside?¡± Rosalie suddenly said.


    The security guard almost subconsciously wanted to answer, and then he rposed himself as if


    he hade back to his senses. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, please go back.¡±


    But Rosalie knew from the security guard¡¯s expression that Gary¡¯s guess was correct; Jonathan was


    inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± Rosalie said again.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us subordinates. Without Mr. Youngblood¡¯s


    instruction, even you aren¡¯t allowed to get in!¡± the security guard said with a sad face.


    Rosalie ignored him and took a deep breath. Then she walked to the iron gate, stood there, and


    looked inside through the railings.


    She had stayed here for a week. At the time, she learned about the story of the great-grandparents


    of Jonathan. The love tragedy had ended with the end of one person¡¯s life and the other person


    spending the rest of their lives guarding this


    manor.


    She used to be impressed by this love as she only felt that there was too much helplessness and


    misses in it.


    Rosalie stood rooted with a look of great determination on her face.


    As long as Jonathan was inside, she would stay here. If he didn¡¯t let her in, she would stay until he


    came out. She was determined to see him no matter what.


    Çú


    At this moment, the scene of Rosalie standing at the gate was also recorded by the surveince


    cameras inside the When Carlos knew that Rosalie was standing at the gate now, he immediately


    went to report it to his boss.


    manor.


    |||


    O


    0

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Carlos instinctively discerned Jonathan¡¯s simmering displeasure with Rosalie. Lately, Jonathan had


    secluded himself in the manor, diligently attending to his tasks, fully eschewing thepany


    premises. Despite his absence, thepany¡¯s employees palpably sensed an atmosphere of


    uncertainty akin to treading on fragile ground.


    In a matter of mere days, he had dismissed three senior executives. One could only fathom the


    extent of the impending upheaval should Jonathan¡¯s ire persist for another span.


    Over thest 48 hours, numerous individuals sought Carlos out, inquiring about the abrupt


    termination of their colleagues by Jonathan. Perplexed, Carlos found himself at a loss for an


    exnation. Even if he possessed the courage, he dared not divulge the truth-their boss¡¯ actions


    were rooted in a domestic discord with his spouse.


    Fortunately, Rosalie had atst made her entrance. Carlos noted that she alone wielded the


    peculiar knack to incite such profound ire in Jonathan, yet she also appeared to possess the elusive


    power to soothe his stormy temperament.


    Carlos hastened toward the pond. Presently, Jonathan stood serenely by the water, and his gaze


    fixed upon a meticulously nurtured lotus blossom gracing the pond¡¯s surface.


    Although it was not the typical season for lotuses to be in full bloom, the lotuses adorning that pond


    exhibited an unusually beautiful blossoming.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs. Youngblood adamantly declined to leave the manor¡¯s doorway. It appears


    she intends to persist there until you meet with her,¡± Carlos reported. Meanwhile, his keen eyes


    attentively studied Jonathan¡¯s reaction.


    Jonathan¡¯s handsome countenance remained unchanged, disying no flicker of emotion upon


    hearing the news as if he had been informed of a mundane urrence.


    ¡°If she wishes to wait, then so be it,¡± Jonathan remarked nonchntly.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Carlos responded. Given the directive, it was evident that Jonathan was deeply upset


    with her this time.


    ¡°You may take your leave now. I want to be alone,¡± Jonathan uttered.


    Carlos nodded subtly and left. Jonathan remained rooted by the pond, and his gaze fixed upon the


    lotus blooms while assuming a statue-like stillness.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t gauge the duration of her standing, but she noticed that her legs had grown achy,


    and the sky gradually lightened with the approaching dawn.


    ¡°Is dawn approaching?¡± she pondered.


    Her phone chimed, and she retrieved it to see an iing call from Gary.


    When Rosalie pressed the answer button, Gary¡¯s concerned voice echoed from her phone. ¡°Mrs.


    Youngblood, are you still at the manor? When the children wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here. When they wake up, let them know I had to leave early for work,¡± Rosalie stated. She


    fixed her gaze on the manor before her as she took a deep breath. ¡°And, Gary, if I don¡¯t return


    today, please assist me in finding a usible excuse to tell them,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning home today?¡± Gary inquired.


    ¡°It hinges on whether I can meet Jon today or not,¡± Rosalie replied before ending the call.


    Regardless, she was resolute in her decision to meet Jonathan, even if it meant standing there for


    an indefinite period.


    Rosalie lost track of time as she stood there. Fatigue and tiredness weighed heavily on her, and


    hunger gnawed at her, making her feel slightly unsteady.


    As she stumbled, the security guard¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, are you all


    right?¡±


    <


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. However, do you happen to have any food here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The security guard was taken aback by her request.


    Fifteen minutester, Rosalie found herself squatting at the gate, enjoying breakfast provided by the


    security guard-an omelet, oatmeal, and some dried fruits to apany the oatmeal.


    Those foods were the breakfast provided by the manor. ording to the security guard, they, with


    considerable effort, managed to procure an additional set for Rosalie from the kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, it might be best if you returned home for now. Mr. Youngblood must be aware


    that you¡¯ve been standing here all night, yet he hasn¡¯t permitted you inside. Continuing to endure


    this would only cause you more distress. Why not head back for now? When Mr. Youngblood


    wishes to see you, you will undoubtedly have the opportunity to meet him,¡± the security guard


    advised with genuine concern.


    Rosalie shook her head resolutely while continuing to eat her breakfast. ¡°No. I think it¡¯s best if I


    continue standing here.¡±


    She had a nagging intuition that retreating then and going back home might make it even more


    improbable to meet him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, her current resolve was to conserve her strength, ensuring her body didn¡¯t give in. If she


    couldn¡¯t meet him that day, she contemted asking Gary to send a tent so that she could set it up


    right outside the manor to continue in her pursuit.


    The security guard couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache creep in upon hearing her determination.


    Rumor had it that Jonathan doted on Rosalie immensely. Despite her five-year absence and her


    sudden return with a daughter, Jonathan harbored deep concern for her. There were even videos


    on the inte showcasing Jonathan shielding her with his body from the onught of rotten eggs


    and vegetables thrown by hostile individuals.


    Yet, the security guard remained puzzled about why Jonathan refused to allow Rosalie inside the


    manor.


    It led to a lingering concern that Rosalie might soon lose Jonathan¡¯s favor. However, after the


    events ofst night, especially the phone call from Carlos, it appeared that she hadn¡¯t fallen out of


    favor just yet.


    Recalling the phone call from Carlos the previous night, the security guard couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    throbbing sensation in his head return.


    ¡°Remember-ensure nothing untoward befalls Mrs. Youngblood. I expect you to be at the top of your


    game, providing her with all she requires. However, be cautious not to give her the impression of


    receiving preferential treatment,¡± Carlos had instructed.


    ¡°But that¡¯s easier said than done,¡± the security guard silentlyined. He fervently hoped


    Rosalie would return home soon, bringing a sense of relief to him.


    As she ate, Rosalie engaged in casual conversation with the security guard. She inquired about the


    recent weather, gradually steering the conversation toward the ongoings within the manor.


    Eventually, she probed about the individuals who frequented the manor on a daily basis.


    The security guard responded respectfully to all her inquiries.


    Just as Rosalie was on the verge of asking whether Jonathan had ventured out of the manor


    recently or not, the entrance swung open, revealing Jonathan¡¯s presence.


    Rosalie stared at Jonathan in disbelief, her mouth still holding the unswallowed bite of omelet.


    She had braved an entire night waiting at the entrance, fully prepared to persist in the situation for


    as long as it took. Her intention was to stay there until the world seemed to fade away, exhausting


    every possibility to meet him. And yet, right then¡­ he appeared before her without any warning.


    ¡°He appeared so soon!¡± she thought.


    Jonathan cast a brief nce at the emotionless half-bitten omelet on Rosalie¡¯s fork before his gaze


    settled on her face .


    Her cheeks were puffed out, giving her the appearance of a hamster. The dark circles under her


    eyes and the weariness etched between her eyebrows unmistakably revealed the toll of standing


    outside all night.


    Silence enveloped the surroundings. At that moment, the world seemed hushed, with only the


    sound of breathing breaking


    the stillness.


    ¡°J-Jon, why did youe out?¡± Rosalie¡¯s words were slightly muffled as her mouth was still full from


    the unswallowed omelet.


    ¡°It appears I shouldn¡¯t havee out,¡± Jonathan retorted icily, and with that, he turned on his heel,


    evidently intent on reentering the manor.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalie hastily reached out, and her hand grasped Jonathan¡¯s wrist. Simultaneously, she tried


    to swallow the omelet in her mouth quickly, but in her haste, it got caught in her throat, leaving her


    choking.


    |||

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Despite her predicament, Rosalie¡¯s grip on Jonathan¡¯s wrist remained resolute. It was as if she


    feared that releasing him would mean he would vanish into the manor, never to be seen by her


    again.


    Jonathan lowered his gaze. His eyes first fell upon her deformed hand that clung desperately to his


    wrist. His gaze then shifted to her reddened, choking face, and emotions flickered momentarily in


    his dark eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to clutch me like this. Since I¡¯ve chosen to meet you, it implies I¡¯m willing to hear


    you out,¡± Jonathan said, his tone frosty and distant.


    Rosalie¡¯s choking fit finally subsided. She nced up at Jonathan, and tears were welling up in her


    eyes due to the ordeal. ¡°Shall we go inside and talk?¡±


    However, her grip on his wrist remained unyielding.


    He pursed his lips, averting his gaze, and headed back inside. She promptly followed him.


    The security guard at the entrance let out a long sigh of relief as he watched the two individuals


    walk away. ¡°They finally left!¡± he thought.


    He mused inwardly, ¡°But Mr. Youngblood¡¯s demeanor toward Mrs. Youngblood just now was


    exceptionally chilly! What on earth transpired between them?¡± The security guard couldn¡¯t help but


    specte.


    Rosalie trailed behind Jonathan, walking all the way to the pond within the manor. In the morning


    sunshine, the lotus blooms in the pond appeared even more graceful and elegant.


    Upon reaching that spot, Rosalie¡¯s face nched.


    She remembered that that was the very ce where she had once knelt before him, desperately


    imploring him to let her go.


    From that moment onward, they became strangers until the day she sought him out again when


    Lillian got hurt because of her.


    ¡°Why would he bring me here?¡± Rosalie wondered, and a sudden sense of unease gripped her


    heart.


    ¡°You wished to see me, and here I am. What do you intend to do now?¡± he said while staring at her


    coldly. He then withdrew his hand from her grip.


    Rosalie bit her lip hard with her teeth and murmured, ¡°I-I came to apologize. I¡¯m here to beg for your


    forgiveness.¡±


    Jonathan sneered softly, and his eyes were fixed on the lotus in the pond rather than Rosalie when


    he spoke. ¡°I did mention -I will never forgive you.¡±


    ¦°


    His words cut through her like a myriad of sharp needles, sending waves of pain surging through


    her entire being.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t spare her a nce, making her feel as insignificant as air and as if she


    had ceased to exist in his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    eyes.


    Her hands, hanging limply by her side, clenched into tight fists.


    She refused to let coldness and indifference be the only things left between them. Rosalie took a


    deep breath and abruptly strode toward Jonathan. cing both of her hands on either side of his


    cheeks, shepelled his face between her palms, forcing him to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Jon, if you¡¯re angry with me, scold me-even hit me if it helps. Or you can tell me what I need to do


    to earn your forgiveness. But don¡¯t push me away and ignore me like this! We¡¯re husband and wife.


    Are you contemting a divorce?¡± Rosalie¡¯s words burst out in a shout.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered, and his gaze grew even darker. ¡°Is that what you want? To divorce me?¡±


    ?


    O


    +5


    Her heart raced violently at his words. She sensed that if she uttered ¡°yes¡± at that moment, he might


    indeed proceed with the divorce.


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you!¡± she dered firmly. ¡°Unless one day youe to truly hate me or fall in love


    with someone else¡­ Only then will I agree to divorce you!¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Is it because of the children?¡±


    She felt suffocated. The mockery and self-deprecation in his eyes cut deep into her heart. ¡°It¡¯s not


    because of the children, but because I love you!¡± she eximed. What she desired was a lifetime


    with him, not a divorce!


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± The sarcasm in his eyes intensified. ¡°Yes, you love me. Maybe you do love me,


    but it¡¯s far too trivial. Trivial enough that your mentor¡¯s wife holds more significance. The same goes


    for the trust you ce in Calvin! You can betray me for that woman, even conceal the truth from me,


    and seek the aid of Calvin¡¯s men. Why do you trust him so much?¡±


    ¡°Seeking assistance from Calvin¡¯s associates was a choice I made after exploring every other


    avenue. If there had been others I could turn to for help at that time, I would have done so!¡± Rosalie


    exined earnestly. ¡°I acknowledge the hurt I caused you regarding Mrs. Smuckler. My mind failed


    to conjure a better solution, so I resorted to such a foolish method. Just as you said, I believed


    you¡¯d forgive me because I¡¯m counting on your love for me.¡±


    ¡°So what? What¡¯s your n if I refuse to forgive you?¡± Jonathan said with indifference.


    She remained silent. Meanwhile, his next words echoed in her ears. ¡°If you love someone so


    deeply, your entire life is ced in their hands. I once told myself I¡¯d give my life for you. When you


    were behind the wheel and chose to send that woman back to Lofbury despite knowing that you


    would hurt me, Rosalie, you have utterly shattered my life.¡±


    At that moment, her betrayal inflicted a deeper pain than the animosity he harbored toward his


    mother.


    It was only at that moment that he realized he cared more about how much importance she


    attributed to him than seeking vengeance against his mother.


    He yearned to know whom she would choose between him and his mother.


    However, the answer he ultimately received left him disheartened.


    It turned out that love could inflict such profound agony upon someone!


    Upon hearing those words from Jonathan¡¯s lips, tears streamed down Rosalie¡¯s cheeks


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you apologize a million times over now, when the timees for you to choose again, you


    won¡¯t hesitate to pick someone else, will you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for


    your apologies. I believe we don¡¯t need to meet anymore. You can continue to stay in the


    Youngblood residence, and I will find another ce to live.¡±


    Having spoken his piece, he gently pulled her hands away from his face and walked away.


    In an instant, Rosalie¡¯s hands felt empty, the warmth she had sensed from him fading away swiftly.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie suddenly called out to Jonathan. ¡°You once told me that when your mother left your


    father, she chose to go even when your father knelt on the ground and begged her. If I do the same


    as your father, will you forgive me?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt, and he turned to look at her. His expression was one


    of sheer disbelief, and his eyes were wide with astonishment.


    111

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Rosalie took a deep breath and began to lower herself onto her knees, ready to kneel. But just as


    her knees were about to touch the ground, Jonathan swiftly rushed toward her, gripping her arm


    with one hand and lifting her up.


    ¡°Rosalie, how could you¡­¡± His lips trembled as he shot her a fierce re. ¡°How could she push me


    like this? How could she just kneel like that?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Jon, you can¡¯t bear not forgiving me, can you?¡± Rosalie held onto Jonathan tightly with her other


    hand. She knew she was despicable in resorting to such a way to make him stay, to secure his


    forgiveness.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to lose him like this, to be apart from him once more!


    Jonathan¡¯s body tensed, and he found himself unable to counter her words.


    Indeed, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    It was as though she had peered into his soul, understanding his incapacity to bear it, and she clung


    to that incapacity relentlessly.


    ¡°Is this my weakness?¡± Jonathan pondered. Rosalie was his weakness, and even after the pain she


    had caused him, he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent to her.


    With his head lowered, Jonathan gazed at Rosalie and said, ¡°Is that what you truly want, for me to


    forgive you? Well¡­¡± With that, he suddenly took her arm and led her toward the grand hall.


    Rosalie struggled to keep pace and nearly stumbled as she followed him. Eventually, Jonathan


    forcefully pushed her onto a warm bed.


    Rosalie sat up, looking a bit disheveled, while Jonathan stood by the bedside, gazing down at her


    condescendingly. ¡°Undress!¡± hemanded.


    She was stunned, not immediately grasping his intent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking me for forgiveness? Well, show me what you¡¯re willing to do, demonstrate how


    much you love me!¡± Jonathan said in a chilly tone.


    Rosalie blushed suddenly, realizing his meaning.


    She bit her lip and hesitated. ¡°Is this¡­ really the way you want it?¡±


    Jonathan coldly said, ¡°If you find it humiliating, you¡¯re free to leave right now.¡±


    Rosalie clenched her fists slightly as if giving herself courage. Then, she raised her hand and began


    unbuttoning her clothing with her slender fingers.


    One by one, her coat, sweater, t-shirt, and gradually all her garments were peeled away.


    Jonathan kept his eyes fixed on her, observing every one of her movements attentively, fully aware


    of the difficulty she was enduring.


    Rosalie had never been an open person, Despite having three children together, her shyness in


    such matters persisted.


    Though there were moments when she desired him, that shyness never waned.


    But now, in a situation that would make any woman embarrassed, she was willing to go through


    with it.


    When Rosalie raised her dark eyes to meet Jonathan¡¯s gaze, his heart grew even more tumultuous.


    Her eyes gleamed with a touch of mist, highlighting her rosy cheeks and the slightly nibbled lip,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    creating an unspoken enchantment for him.


    111


    r


    Jonathan¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, and in this moment, Rosalie was disheveled, while he stood


    there impably dressed. Ironically, it should have been Rosalie feeling embarrassed, but instead


    Jonathan found himself appearing more disheveled!


    Jonathan averted his gaze from Rosalie.


    At this moment, all he desired was to calm his emotions, not to let her disrupt his inner peace, and


    not to allow himself to love her any further.


    In recent days, he had continuously reminded himself in this manor not to be a loser again, not


    to love someone so profoundly; for the deeper the love, the greater the pain when the one you love


    betrayed you.


    Rosalie slowly left the bed and approached Jonathan. She gently cupped his face with her hands


    and said, ¡°Jon, look at me, please!¡±


    Even in her current state of shyness, what she desired most was to feel her presence in his eyes.


    Jonathan gazed at her indifferently and asked, ¡°Even if I do look at you, then what?¡± However, the


    tension in his sped hands at his side betrayed his true emotions.


    Rosalie knew the immense effort Jonathan was putting into reining in his desires.


    ¡°Jon, we¡¯re a married couple. If there are issues or conflicts, let¡¯s address them now, can we? I don¡¯t


    want more periods of not seeing each other, engaging in cold wars, and growing apart. You¡¯re the


    one I love the most, and I want to spend my entire life with you,¡± Rosalie said as she rose onto her


    tiptoes and kissed his lips.


    His lips felt slightly cool, and she kissed him with caution, each time feeling like a test, afraid that he


    might push her away or refuse her advances.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He stood quietly, allowing her to kiss him. When she tentatively extended her tongue and gently


    parted his lips, he cooperated, permitting her to deepen the kiss.


    However, he remained unresponsive, as if this kiss were primarily an offering from Rosalie.


    After a while, she finally ended the kiss, breathless, and pressed her body against his, striving to


    prove the depth of her love


    for him.


    ¡°Jon, I love you¡­¡± she whispered these words repeatedly near his ear.


    Gently, Jonathan cast his gaze downward, concealing the internal struggle she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    While Rosalie was trying to prove her love for him, he, in his own way, was attempting to prove that


    he didn¡¯t love her as deeply. He used this humiliating method as a means to make her leave. If she


    refused to go, it would signify that he could slowly distance himself from his feelings for her.


    Even though she was the only woman he had ever loved, he was determined to love her a little less


    deeply, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much.


    Jonathan slowly closed his eyes, allowing her kisses to rain down upon him. Memories that he had


    once forgotten butter recalled shed through his mind.


    By his ear, he heard her soft murmurs. Jon, you love me, and you have feelings for me, right? I


    promise I won¡¯t hurt you again. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters again, whether it¡¯s filing awsuit


    against Mrs. Smuckler for what happened back then or seeking justice for your father!¡±


    Indeed, he did have feelings for her. No matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, that restraint


    seemed utterly feeble in the presence of her.


    His body¡¯s response gave him away. It was both pitiful and absurd.


    O

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes and pinned Rosalie down on the bed. ¡°If you really love me so


    much, then why, back then, would you rather have fallen into the sea than forgive me? Yes, back


    then, I coldly stood by and watched your case, and I have regretted it countless times. After you


    discovered the truth, I begged for your forgiveness repeatedly, but you still chose death over being


    with me! If it weren¡¯t for the children, would you really havee back to me now? Rosalie, do you


    truly love me?¡±


    His dark, alluring eyes bore into her intensely as he finally voiced the words he had kept buried


    deep within his heart.


    In fact, what pained Jonathan most wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s assistance to Kaylie, but the doubt that her love


    for him might be absent.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of her affectionate gestures might merely be her way of providing a stable home for their


    children.


    Rosalie was left dumbfounded, unable to react immediately. ¡°W-What is he saying? I¡¯d rather fall


    into the sea than forgive him. What¡¯s happening? I distinctly remember falling into the sea while


    carrying our three children just to prevent him from sacrificing himself to save me!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Jon¡­ um, is there some kind of misunderstanding? It¡¯s not how it happened at all. Who told you


    that I fell into the sea because I didn¡¯t want to forgive you?¡± Seeing Jonathan about to leave,


    Rosalie hastily held him back, seeking rity.


    ¡°No one had to tell me. It¡¯s my own experience. Don¡¯t I know it?¡± Jonathan retorted.


    ¡°But you had amnesia back then!¡±


    ¡°When Dr. Giuseppe hypnotized me, I had already regained my memory. Rosie, I remember every


    detail of what happened back then! So, stop iming you love me because you obviously don¡¯t!


    That¡¯s why you so willingly chose to help that woman!¡±


    Having spoken these words, Jonathan got up, shrugged off Rosalie¡¯s grasp, draped himself with a


    piece of clothing, and quickly exited the room.


    Rosalie stared at the empty room, still unable toe to her senses.


    ¡°What does he mean by remembering every detail? The problem is the reality is nothing like what


    he¡¯s saying! What on earth is going on? What¡¯s happening with his memory?¡± she pondered.


    Rosalie was engulfed by confusion, her mind swarmed with questions.


    Jonathan had not made it clear whether he forgave Rosalie, and she had no idea where in the vast


    manor he might be.


    After all, the manor was quiterge, with numerous corridors, and for someone like her who was


    unfamiliar with itsyout, it was easy to be disoriented while wandering.


    Nevertheless, Rosalie didn¡¯t leave. After a bit of searching, she eventually found Carlos in the


    manor. ¡°Jon has regained his memory, did you know that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Carlos was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°But his memory seems a bit off. He mentioned remembering me falling into the sea to escape him.


    He believed I refused to forgive him, and that¡¯s why I chose to fall into the sea to leave him,¡± Rosalie


    added.


    Carlos was baffled. ¡°How could that be?


    ¡°He mentioned that it was during the hypnosis session with Dr. Giuseppe that he had already


    recovered his memory. Is there¡­ something amiss with Dr. Giuseppe?¡± Rosalie asked, her initial


    suspicion pointing toward Giuseppe potentially tampering with Jonathan¡¯s memory during the


    hypnosis session.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check, Carlos immediately said. Just as he was about to leave to investigate the matter,


    Rosalie stopped him.


    ¡°Do you know where Jon is right now?¡±


    |||


    O


    <


    Carlos hesitated for a moment and replied to Rosalie, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, I believe Mr. Youngblood is


    still deeply upset. Plus, considering the memory issue you brought up, why don¡¯t you give Mr.


    Youngblood a few days to calm down a bit before you attempt to speak with Mr. Youngblood


    again?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, where is he?¡± Rosalie insisted. In other words, she had no intention of leaving without


    finding him.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood is quite furious this time. That day, after you drove away to the highway, Mr.


    Youngblood was so enraged that he actually coughed up blood,¡± Carlos said.


    Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What did you say? He coughed up blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. It was a sudden burst of blood, and it even sttered onto my clothes. At that moment,


    Mr. Youngblood stared at the back of your car, and his eyes held a kind of despair that I had never


    witnessed before,¡± Carlos exined.


    Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled, and her eyes welled up. She had no idea about any of this. Even today,


    when she finally saw Jonathan, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her.


    ¡°What happened afterward? Did you take him to the hospital for a check-up? Is he okay?¡± Rosalie


    asked, filled with concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. The doctor said it was due to pent-up emotions and advised Mr. Youngblood to get some


    rest.¡± Carlos sighed. ¡°After you fell into the sea, Mr. Youngblood was nearly driven to madness with


    concern for you. When you eventually came back. I thought you and Mr. Youngblood could find


    happiness, but I never foresaw that things would take this turn.¡±


    At this moment, Carlos was not just saying these words as a subordinate of Jonathan. He was


    speaking those words as a friend.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault for hurting him while trying to protect Mrs. Smuckler,¡± Rosalie admitted,


    shouldering the me.


    ¡°Perhaps once, Mrs. Smuckler, Mr. Youngblood¡¯s mother, was the one who could truly hurt him, but


    now, it¡¯s only you who can truly wound him. Mr. Youngblood¡­ he can¡¯t endure being hurt


    repeatedly.¡± Carlos paused, his expression growing serious and solemn.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt him anymore! Absolutely not!¡± Rosalie dered firmly.


    Her gaze brought to Carlos¡¯ mind the memory of the past when she had firmly pulled the handbrake


    and fallen into the sea at the cliff¡¯s edge. At that moment, the woman before him possessed the


    same unwavering determination in her eyes.


    Back then, if she hadn¡¯t acted as she did, the reunion today might never have urred.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood is in the ¡®Room Where Blood Spills,¡± Carlos said.


    Rosalie was taken aback. She recalled that the Room Where Blood Spills was where the rusty iron


    sword, stained with blood, was enshrined. It was also the ce where Jonathan¡¯s great-


    grandmother had killed his great-grandfather.


    ¡°Jon¡­ had gone there. Could it be¡­¡± she thought.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said and turned, quickly following her memory of the path to the Room Where


    Blood Spills.


    Carlos watched Rosalie¡¯s retreating figure and muttered to himself, ¡°Yet, the only person who can


    genuinely mend Mr. Youngblood¡¯s wounds is her, isn¡¯t it? Mr. Youngblood can¡¯t truly let her go.¡±


    If he could, Jonathan would have done so 5 years ago, rather than nearly losing his life.


    ¡°But Mr. Youngblood¡¯s memory¡­ What¡¯s truly happening with it? Why did Mr. Youngblood assert he


    has regained his memory, yet remember events that are entirely different from what had actually


    urred?¡± Carlos pondered. His expression grew solemn, and he began his investigation.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Right now, in Strico¡¯s prison and the room where prisoners worked, Kurt was doing his task at hand


    mechanically with a


    faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood will surely realize that Rosalie doesn¡¯t deserve his love at all. Once he is truly


    disappointed with Rosalie, then she will stop bing his weakness in the future. The Youngblood


    family can certainly be more powerful under his lead,¡± Kurt told himself.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you¡¯ve regained your memory, right? Have you recalled that the reason Rosalie


    fell into the sea was because she wanted to escape from you?¡± Kurt continued to murmur.


    In the beginning, he tried his best to change this part of Jonathan¡¯s memory while hypnotizing him.


    He let the hypnotist keep implying to Jonathan, who had been hypnotized, that Rosalie fell into the


    sea just to run away from him. As long as Jonathan wanted to release the hypnosis and remember


    everything in the past, then this hint would be initiated naturally at the same time.


    When the timees, the memories left in Jonathan¡¯s memory would only be the fake ones that


    Kurt had implied back then.


    He would fulfill Leonard¡¯sst wish properly to prevent Jonathan from having any weaknesses so


    that the Youngblood family could be stronger in the future.


    That was his purpose of being alive!


    Rosalie¡¯s heartbeat elerated as she walked to Room Where Blood Spills. She still had a bad


    impression of this room. She could still recall how suffocating and depressing it had been inside.


    Rosalie gently knocked on the door but there was no movement inside.


    She bit her lips slightly and pushed the door open. She saw Jonathan standing inside and in front of


    him, there was a long sword disyed on the stand with blood on it.


    ¡°Jon,¡± Rosalie gently called.


    Jonathan said, ¡°What are you doing here? I thought I made myself clear enough to you just now.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve recovered your memory, but in fact, it was not like that at all!¡± Rosalie argued,


    ¡°Jon, your memory is not real. I didn¡¯t fall into the sea because I was escaping from you!¡±


    Rosalie told Jonathan the reason and process of falling into the sea again.


    These scenes that had happened before were the pain in her heart forever. Now that she was


    describing everything again, which meant she was reliving these bad memories once more. This


    made her upset.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s expression did not change even a bit after hearing what she said. ¡°So you


    chose to fall into the sea because you loved me and didn¡¯t want me to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you tell me back then? Didn¡¯t you always tell me you can¡¯t recall the reason


    you fell into the sea? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡±


    ¡°I did lose my memory at first. I couldn¡¯t remember anything. It was Carlos who told me all these at


    the beginning.¡± Rosalie apologized to Carlos in her heart as she sold Carlos out unintentionally.


    ¡°Carlos?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°He told you all those? They are different from what


    he has told me all along but it doesn¡¯t matter what he has told me previously. I only trust what I


    recall now.¡±


    ¡°But what you remember are not your real memories!¡± Rosalie hurriedly blurted.


    ?


    O


    <


    ¡°If what you said is true, then why didn¡¯t you and Carlos tell me everything from the very


    beginning?¡± Jonathan stared at


    Rosalie and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we were afraid that if you really remember the part where I fell into the sea, your


    brain could not bear it! After all, these memories were originally suppressed by hypnosis. No one


    knew what would happen if you were forced to recall them!¡± Rosalie exined.


    Jonathan slowly approached Rosalie. ¡°So, you love me so much that you would rather die with our


    three children in your stomach than let me die, right?¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and nodded. At this moment, his gaze was so sharp as if he wanted to see


    through her.


    His eyshes trembled faintly, and the corner of his lips moved slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you about the


    origin of this room before right?¡± Out of nowhere, Jonathan asked Rosalie.


    Rosalie was stunned and didn¡¯t understand why he was talking about the room out of a sudden.


    ¡°Did I tell you that after being stabbed by the sword, my great-grandfather asked my great-


    grandmother if she regretted stabbing him and if she had ever loved him? She left without saying a


    word and yet, he still used hisst breath to make people believe that he took his own life. He didn¡¯t


    want her to be associated with his death.¡±


    As Jonathan finished his story, he gently stroked Rosalie¡¯s cheek.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His cold fingers made her tremble slightly. She could feel her goosebumps tingling all over her skin.


    Inexplicably, she had an uneasy feeling.


    ¡°See how big is the difference depending on how much you love someone? A person could kill


    someone and continue living her life whereas another person had to fabricate his reason for death


    so that the public wouldn¡¯t know the truth.¡± He paused for a bit and then gently ran his fingertips


    over her lips. ¡°So the members of the Youngblood family also call this the Room of Lies. Because


    this room is full of lies. The only truth is the loss of a life.¡±


    His fingers were so cold that even her lips seemed to be frozen by the coldness of his fingers.


    Rosalie wanted to say something but the fear in her chest was surging out intensely!


    Jonathan was opening and closing his lips while breathing. His icy voice was like the gentlest


    whisper, covering her whole body. His voice constantly poured into her ears and stung her


    eardrums.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t continue talking anymore!¡± Rosalie shouted in her heart. However, she still heard him


    clearly. ¡°Rosalie, you can betray me so easily. What makes you believe that I¡¯ll trust you will really


    sacrifice your own life and the lives of our children for me? Among all those lies, do you also want to


    fool me with other lies?¡±


    She looked at him nkly. Her uneasy feeling had turned into reality.


    It turned out that he just thought she was lying. ¡°Does he not believe me anymore no matter what I


    say?¡± Rosalie wondered helplessly.


    Rosalie knew that with the current situation, the only way to make Jonathan believe her was to


    solve the problem with his memory. Only then will the problem between them be really settled.


    He thought that she had fallen into the sea to escape from him! So no matter what she said, he


    wouldn¡¯t really believe that she loved him.


    Especiallyter, because of Kaylie, she drugged him and wanted to drive on the expressway


    forcefully.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    In the next few days, Rosaliepletely stayed in the manor. She followed Jonathan wherever he


    went. At night when Jonathan went to sleep, she would also force herself into his bed. They were


    husband and wife, so of course, they would sleep together.


    Even though Jonathan gave her a cold shoulder, she still stuck to him like glue.


    Perhaps the potential of human beings was really infinite. For instance, she had never thought that


    she would be so shameless one day.


    As


    for their two children who were still in the Youngblood residence, Rosalie took time to make as


    many video calls as possible to interact with them. She felt guilty toward the two of them as she had


    left them for so many days.


    Guillermo was better, but Jennifer had been with her since she was born. In the past, when she had


    to go on a business trip, she would at most ask Connor and Kaylie to take care of Jennifer for a day


    or two before she came back.


    It was the fourth day they were away from each other. Jennifer asked her from time to time when


    she woulde back during the video call. It was obvious that she felt anxious.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Mommy will be back soon together with Daddy. Then, we will take you to the


    amusement park together with Zeki, Felix, Karina, and Aiden. Okay?¡±


    Jennifer was immediately attracted by Rosalie¡¯s promise. When she heard that so many people


    were going to the amusement park together, she felt happy instantly and hurriedly nodded.


    However, Guillermo looked at Rosalie through the screen and asked, ¡°Will Mommy reallye


    home together with Daddy?¡±


    He emphasized hard on the word ¡°together.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and then smiled. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry so much, Guille because Mommy


    loves Daddy the most in this whole world! And Daddy loves Mommy the most, too!¡±


    That had never changed.


    In the study of the manor, Jonathan was reviewing the documents handed over by Carlos. After


    that, he gave some orders to Carlos regarding a few matters.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s gaze would float toward the door from time to time.


    Carlos picked up the hint and reported, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs. Youngblood is having a video call


    with Guillermo and Jennifer now. Maybe she won¡¯t be here so soon.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Carlos coldly. ¡°Did I ask you about her?¡±


    Carlos immediately zipped his mouth obediently.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡¯s actions really differ from his heart. He still cares about Mrs. Youngblood, but he


    still doesn¡¯t want to make peace with her!¡± Carlos eximed inwardly.


    After a while, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth again. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, back then, Mrs.


    Youngblood really fell into the sea to save you. She didn¡¯t want to let you die. What Mrs.


    Youngblood told you was the truth!¡±


    Jonathan stared at Carlos. ¡°I remember this. When you mentioned it earlier, I¡¯ve already told you


    that I believe what I remember more. Besides, you¡¯ve run a check on Dr. Giuseppe. There¡¯s no


    problem with him, right? There was a record of my hypnosis therapy that day. There was nothing


    wrong with the whole procedure.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Carlos wanted to continue.


    Nevertheless, Jonathan inquired, ¡°How many benefits did she offer you that you¡¯re helping her?¡±


    III ?


    O


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare!¡± Carlos hurriedly affirmed. ¡°I just hope that you would understand the truth, Mr.


    Youngblood. Don¡¯t misunderstand Mrs. Youngblood anymore. Her feelings for you are true. Most


    probably, Mrs. Youngblood was just a little impatient during the incident this time.¡±


    ¡°If her feelings for me are true, and if she can give up this life for me, then how could she betray me


    for another person? Is my mother, who abandoned her husband and son, more important than her


    life?¡± Jonathan sneered.


    Upon hearing that, Carlos hurriedly shut up. He knew that Jonathan would get angry again if he


    continued talking!


    When Jonathan was almost finished with the work on his hand, a knock on the door of the study


    was finally heard.


    Carlos breathed a sigh of relief. Most probably, Rosalie was there.


    As expected, when the door was pushed open, Rosalie walked in. She sat on the couch quietly


    without disturbing them as she had done those past few days.


    Jonathan nced at Rosalie. His irritable heart seemed to suddenly calm down because of her


    appearance.


    Jonathan gave more instructions to Carlos and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Carlos left the study quickly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rosalie got up and approached Jonathan. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to stay here?¡± Jonathan asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for as long as you are here,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Jon, the children miss us very much.


    They hope that we can go back earlier. Don¡¯t you miss them?¡±


    When she mentioned the kids, Rosalie seemed like she was about to cry.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. Everything you do is for our kids. You were willing to marry me


    because you wanted to give them aplete home. Now, you want me to go back with you just for


    their sake. Why are you so eager to create a happy and blissful image for them?¡± Jonathan raised


    his eyebrows slightly.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze and suddenly took a deep breath. She got closer to Jonathan


    and grabbed his cor. ¡°Whatever I say now you just won¡¯t trust, right?¡±


    He looked at her with an indifferent gaze. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the expression on his


    face indicated that he agreed with her.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m telling you now that when I married you, it was indeed partly because I wanted


    to give the children aplete family. However, when we got the marriage certificate, the vows I


    made were my true intentions. There was nothing fake in it! The truth that I told you about the cliff


    and how much I love you were all true! All those are true!¡±


    She blurted out a string of exnations in one go, letting out the depressive feelings that she had


    been suppressing for days. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded at that very moment.


    A trace of surprise shed through Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He never expected Rosalie to suddenly say


    those words so loudly!


    Her wet eyes


    and determined voice made it seem as if they were telling him her grievances. ¡°Jonathan, believe it


    or not, you will never meet a woman who loves you more than me in this world!¡±


    After saying that, she let go of her grip immediately and ran out of the study. He was left alone in his


    chair. He raised his hand to gently brush the cor that she had just grabbed.


    ¡°So, do you mean that you are the woman who loves me the most in this world?¡± he murmured to


    himself.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Half an hourter, the security guard on the side of the manor reported, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs.


    Youngblood is leaving the


    manor.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. He thought, ¡°Is she going to leave here after all?¡± ¡°Let the driver send her


    back to the Youngblood


    residence.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the security guard answered.


    However, in the end, Jonathan was surprised that the driver responsible for driving Rosalie reported


    after returning, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood didn¡¯t go back to the Youngblood residence but went to stay at a


    hotel.¡±


    Then, the driver reported the name and address of the hotel, as well as the room number Rosalie


    stayed in.


    Jonathan frowned slightly, thinking, ¡°Hotel? It doesn¡¯t matter whether she stays in the Youngblood


    residence or a hotel. She can do as she pleases.¡±


    At night, when Jonathan was lying on the huge bed, he suddenly felt that it was a little empty.


    He slept on the bed alone at night before she went there. At that time, he didn¡¯t seem to have such


    a feeling.


    He wondered if he was feeling ill at ease following her sudden departure after she had spent the


    last few days clinging to


    him.


    The words filled with grievances and indignance she uttered in the study while tugging at his cor


    repeatedly surfaced in


    his mind.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell what was true and what was fake.


    The memory he had about the truth behind her fall into the sea back then was so real and


    convincing, yet she had firmly told her those things. In addition, Carlos had also mentioned those


    things to him. He wondered what exactly had happened.


    He thought, ¡°If what they said was true, what about my memories?¡±


    Jonathan only felt that his mind was in a mess.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie was lying in the room of the hotel with her mind in a simrly chaotic state.


    She left the manor on impulse, but she couldn¡¯t return to the Youngblood residence. After all, she


    told her children through video call that she had business to do and would not be going back in a


    few days. If she went there, she would be contradicting herself.


    What was more, if the children were to ask her why their father didn¡¯t return with her, she wouldn¡¯t


    know how to answer.


    Thinking of her gratifying behavior for the past few days and her rash behavior in the study that day,


    it could be said that her many days of hard work were all in vain.


    Nevertheless, she realized how unbearable it felt to have someone she loved mistrusting her.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. She thought, ¡°Did I bring this upon myself? If I hadn¡¯t hurt and betrayed him


    because of Mrs. Smuckler, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have distrusted me so much.¡±


    She reckoned only by discovering what had happened to Jonathan¡¯s memories could she win his


    trust again.


    what


    Rosalie nned to go back to the manor the next day, but her phone rang before she arrived. It was


    a call from Lillian¡¯s mother, and she sounded anxious..


    ¡°Rosalie, did Lillian meet with you?¡± Abigail asked.


    ?


    O


    <


    pter


    ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Well, today I apanied Lillian to go to the Women¡¯s Health Hospital for a prenatal examination.


    On the way back, I went to the toilet, but I didn¡¯t see Lillian when I exited the toilet. Lillian called me


    and said that she had met a friend who suddenly wanted to have dinner with her and asked me to


    go home first. But it had been five hours, and she didn¡¯te home. I couldn¡¯t get through to her


    phone either,¡± Abigail exined.


    Rosalie frowned, thinking that was indeed a little unusual.


    ¡°Did she say who was the friend she met?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Abigail said. ¡°Rosalie, will Lillian be okay? She¡¯s pregnant now and was


    discharged from the hospital just a short time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to contact Lillian. Don¡¯t worry. I will call youter.¡± After talking with Abigail,


    Rosalie thought for a while and made a phone call to ask someone to get her the surveince


    camera from the Women¡¯s Health Hospital to see which friend Lillian had left with.


    Although Jonathan was quarreling with her, he didn¡¯t transfer the men who were originally assigned


    to her. Therefore, she could still send those people to help her in the name of Mrs. Youngblood.


    If they contacted the police, a case of an ordinary adult going missing for less than 24 hours would


    not be entertained. Besides, Lillian also called Abigail to exin why she left.


    The manpower Jonathan had assigned to Rosalie before was naturally not bad and very efficient.


    They gave her the result after merely half an hour.


    The culprit was Madeline!


    Looking at the video, Rosalie immediately recognized the woman who approached Lillian and talked


    to her!


    Although the woman was wearing a hat and sunsses, the surveince camera wasn¡¯t so clear,


    but it didn¡¯t prevent Rosalie from recognizing her.


    What surprised her was that Lillian got in the car with Madeline.


    Lillian knew that Madeline almost killed her and the baby in her belly, and now the police were also


    looking for Madeline¡¯s whereabouts. It could be said that Madeline was now a dangerous fugitive..


    Yet, Lillian got into the car with Madeline under such circumstances. Rosalie thought, ¡°What was


    Lillian thinking? Or perhaps Madeline said something to Lillian?¡±


    However, the news reported by her subordinates was that the surveince camera on the video


    could only track the car from the Women¡¯s Health Hospital, crossed two roads, and then drove into


    an alley. The alley was not equipped with a surveince camera, so they had to find some


    surveince camera images from nearby merchants. As a result, the might take some time.


    ¡°Keep looking. No matter what, we must find out where Lillian is now!¡± Rosalie said.


    process


    Meanwhile, Jonathan was holding a video conference with the senior executives of thepany.


    Those senior executives were trembling to make reports, fearing that a minor mistake would


    provoke their boss again.


    However, Jonathan was absent-minded. He almost didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday. It was not that


    he didn¡¯t want to sleep, but he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    It seemed that the bed became cold without her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, thest sentence she said would always ring beside his ears.


    ¡°Jonathan, believe it or not. You won¡¯t meet a woman who loves you more than me in this world!¡±


    It was as if he was bewitched.


    Jonathan put down the pen in his hand and felt inexplicably tired. He closed his eyes slightly, raised


    his hands, and gently rubbed between his eyebrows.


    He thought, ¡°Don¡¯t think about her words anymore! Don¡¯t think about it anymore! Don¡¯t believe her


    as well because once I believe it, I¡¯ll remain a loser forever. I¡¯ll constantly be worried about the


    possibility of her betraying me again! If I don¡¯t harbor any hope, I won¡¯t feel disappointed or


    despair!¡±


    He urged himself in that manner, but the next moment, her voice seemed to ring beside his ears


    again.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Her voice rang beside his ears again. ¡°Jonathan, believe it or not. You won¡¯t meet a woman who


    loves you more than me in this world!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped.


    Suddenly, everyone participating in the video conference shut up, and no one dared to say another


    word. Especially the senior executive who was making the report just now. His face turned ashen,


    thinking there. was something wrong with his report.


    Carlos quickly whispered to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, what are you¡­¡±


    Jonathan opened his eyes and came back to his senses, knowing that he had lost hisposure


    just now. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s end the meeting.¡± After saying that, Jonathan turned off the


    screen of the video conference and stood up to walk outside the study.


    He wanted to take a breather first, trying topletely erase the voice that sounded beside his ears


    from time to time. But when he arrived outside the room, it was as if her voice filled the air outside.


    ¡°Jon! Jon!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t meet a woman who loves you more than me in this world!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jonathan suddenly leaned against the pir on the side of the corridor, panting in a pathetic state.


    He thought, ¡°Does she really love me that much? Is she really the person who loves me the most in


    this world? If she really loves me as much as she ims, why would she¡­¡±


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps sounded behind him. Then Carlos¡¯ voice echoed. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    something may have happened to Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan was stunned.


    Carlos hurriedly said, ¡°Well, Mrs. Youngblood asked someone to check the whereabouts of Ms.


    Quinn and found that Ms. Quinn got into Madeline¡¯s car at the Women¡¯s Health Hospital. She


    originally wanted people to continue to find out where Ms. Quinn is now, but after a while, she called


    them again and said that they didn¡¯t need to keep checking.¡±


    Carlos paused, looked at Jonathan¡¯s darkening expression, and continued, ¡°Later, our men found


    that Mrs. Youngblood left in a strange car. When we called her, she told us she was going out to


    handle some matters alone and also requested us to tell the kitchen staff to set aside the cooking


    ingredients she prepared yesterday so she could have dinner with you tonight, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Did she prepare any ingredients yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen staff, but Mrs. Youngblood didn¡¯t prepare any ingredients,¡± Carlos


    said. Jonathan¡¯s eyes gleamed. He thought, ¡°In other words, she imed something that never


    happened so seriously and even mentioned my name. Did something bad really happen? Was she


    using this method to request my help?¡±


    Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Send someone to find out her driving trajectory at once and follow her


    in secret. Don¡¯t rm anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Carlos hurriedly answered and left.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan felt utterly ill at ease. He thought, ¡°Is she under Madeline¡¯s control? That woman I¡¯ve


    never taken seriously! I didn¡¯t expect her to be a ticking time bomb! It was my negligence. Since


    Madeline dared to hurt Lillian once, she would dare to do it again. Since Rosie cares so much for


    Lillian, shouldn¡¯t I have already anticipated Madeline to target Rosie too? But at that time, after


    Lillian was harmed by Madeline, Rosie helped my mother and Mr. Smuckler escape from Strico. I


    was so angry that Ipletely forgot about Madeline. Rosie must not get hurt. If anything bad


    happens to her¡­¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s breathing grewborious. If someone was by his side at that moment, they could see


    how pale he looked.


    It turned out that all his assumption that he didn¡¯t actually love Rosalie deeply was proven to be the


    contrary when she was in danger.


    When Rosalie saw Lillian as she wished, she knew that her friend had taken the initiative to get in


    the car with Madeline because Madeline threatened Lillian with Abigail.


    At that time, Madeline said to Lillian, ¡°If you don¡¯t get in the car with me, I can¡¯t guarantee your


    mother, who¡¯s in the bathroom, will remain safe. If you shout now and attract others¡¯ attention or


    resist, I will immediately press this button to trigger the bomb. By then, your mother will perish as


    the restroom explodes.¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t be sure whether what Madeline said was true or not, but Madeline didn¡¯t give her any


    time to dy. If Lillian hadn¡¯t gone with her within a minute, she would activate the bomb.


    She didn¡¯t dare to risk her mother¡¯s life, so she had to follow Madeline.


    She wanted to call the police secretly in the car, but her phone was directly taken away by


    Madeline, who forced Lillian to lie to her mother.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lillian said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be dragged into this mess.¡±


    ¡°How are you? Did she hurt you?¡± Rosalie cared more about the safety of Lillian than herself.


    At that moment, Lillian¡¯s hands and feet were tied up by Madeline. There were also several burly


    and menacing-looking men beside Madeline.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± -Lillian said.


    ¡°Fine?¡± Madeline sneered. ¡°You¡¯re fine now, but you won¡¯t be soon. Lillian, do you really think I


    brought you here just to show you the scenery?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face turned pale.


    Rosalie said seriously, ¡°Madeline, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Before, Madeline called her on


    the phone and directly told her to get into a strange car. In the same way, she forced Rosalie to call


    her subordinate to cease investigating Lillian¡¯s whereabouts by threatening Rosalie with Lillian¡¯s


    safety. Rosalie could only deliberately mention Jonathan in the conversation, hoping that they would


    find out something was wrong with her and report it to Jonathan.


    She thought, ¡°If it was Jon, he must be able to find out a way to save us!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I want to vent my anger,¡± Madeline said. ¡°Rosalie, I didn¡¯t mean to target


    you at first, but who told you to send someone to look for Lillian? So, I have no choice but to let you


    suffer with Lillian.¡±


    At the mention of Lillian, Madeline¡¯s eyes were filled with endless hatred.


    Madeline thought, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lillian, Callum wouldn¡¯t have treated me with such ruthlessness. I


    even thought that after I had removed the curse for Callum, I could one day revive the Tall family.


    But who would have thought that Callum didn¡¯t even give me the chance to turn the tables? Even


    though he bought part of the Tall family¡¯s property at a good price as agreed, he resorted to other


    means to force my family into desperation.¡±


    She had confronted Callum once.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    ¡°Callum, why did you do this to me? I might have separated you and Lillian in the past, but I also


    helped you regain the White family. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Madeline questioned Callum back then.


    The man looked at her indifferently as if she meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Are you being so cruel to me and the Tall family because of Lillian? But aren¡¯t you two separated


    now? She is not someone worthy of your love at all, is she? You have done so much for her. But


    what about her? What did she do for you? She has never believed you at all, has she?¡±


    In a split second, Callum¡¯s subordinates forcefully pressed Madeline to the ground. She felt


    embarrassed and ashamed as they pressed her cheeks against the cold and rough ground.


    Callum gave her a condescending look with his cold eyes, which scared her.


    ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t mention Lillian in front of me again, or I will kill you!¡± Callum said coldly.


    It seemed that the name was already taboo for him.


    ¡°Madeline, thew of the jungle in this world is incredibly simple. Initially, I was weak, and you were


    strong, so I had to obey youpletely. However, the situation has changed, and now I am


    powerful while you are vulnerable. Therefore, you will have to endure the consequences. I will never


    let go of those who have harmed me,¡± Callum stated.


    At that moment, Madeline felt consumed by jealousy. She hated Lillian more than Callum.


    It was because Callum never forgave anyone who hurt him, except Lillian, who managed to move


    on and live a normal life despite hurting him. In fact, she was even pregnant with Callum¡¯s baby!


    ¡°Does Lillian really deserve it? What does Lillian have that I don¡¯t?¡± Madeline pondered.


    At present, Madeline said icily, ¡°I paid a lot to hire these people. They¡¯re all well-known ruthless


    mercenary men. They won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    As she spoke, she gestured toward the man next to Lillian.


    The man immediately raised his hand and pped Lillian in the face.


    Lillian¡¯s cheek became swollen all of a sudden, while Madeline was filled with joy. ¡°Lillian, your life


    now is in my hands. I can decide whether you live or die!¡±


    Lillian widened her eyes in pain and warned, ¡°If I die, you will be even more miserable when the


    police catch you. We have grudges, Madeline, but we are not at the point of causing harm to each


    other¡¯s lives like this!¡±


    Lillian tried to stay calm because she knew she and Rosalie were still under Madeline¡¯s control. She


    couldn¡¯t upset Madeline, especially since she was pregnant.


    ¡°Although we were once love rivals, I have now ended my rtionship with Callum. Going forward, I


    have no intentions of maintaining any contact with him. From the very start, it was evident that his


    love for me wasn¡¯t genuine. So, why are you concerned about me?¡±


    But after Lillian spoke, Madeline startedughing and looked at Lillian as though she thought Lillian


    was dumb. ¡°Why does Callum have a crush on such an idiot like you? Do you know why I am not


    letting you go? Callum cared too much about you, so I retaliated against him in this way. It must


    have a good effect. I wanted to see what Callum would look like if he knew I killed you and the


    baby!¡±


    Madeline became crazier as she talked more about it.


    Lillian felt a chill run through her body as the realization hit her. Madeline wanted to kill her! ¡°What


    do you mean Callum cares too much about me? What do you mean?¡± Lillian was confused.


    Madeline looked at Lillian with sarcasm. ¡°Do you think Callum broke up with you solely to reim


    the White family?¡± Even before, she had always believed so, but it was onlyter that she truly


    realized that Callum had always been doing it for Lillian.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Lillian had a hard time expressing herself, feeling like her long-held beliefs were about to


    be challenged.


    ¡°Callum¡¯s two brothers plotted against you, and you were badly hurt. Eventually, Callum found you,


    but you were close to death. He held you, knelt, and personally begged me to save you. You have


    no idea how


    desperate he looked at that moment. Sadly, you didn¡¯t witness it.¡±


    Lillian felt her nerves being pricked by every word that escaped Madeline¡¯s lips. Lillian couldn¡¯t help


    but think, ¡°Has this ever happened previously? Callum had never mentioned anything!¡±


    ¡°Later, I saved you and kept you safe temporarily. I moved you to the outskirts of Strico. However, I


    wanted him to end his rtionship with you from then on. Of course, the man I was interested in


    had to be mine alone, so I poisoned him. I obtained a curse through a great effort from an old witch


    in the past. I infused your blood into the curse and had Callum ingest it. Consequently, he would feel


    intense pain whenever he touched you, as if arrows pierced his heart.¡±


    Madeline¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. Madeline revealed the truth to Lillian, not out of kindness but


    rather to witness her painful and regretful reaction.


    ¡°Lillian, whenever Callum touches you, he will experience intense pain as though his bones were


    shattered. He made a deal with me and wanted me to remove the curse from his body so he could


    be with you forever. However, you never believed that he would love you wholeheartedly. You didn¡¯t


    believe he valued you above everything else in life!¡± Madeline said in a gloomy tone. Madeline was


    jealous of Lillian. She couldn¡¯t help but smile satisfyingly when she saw Lillian looking defeated.


    Madeline continued, ¡°Lillian, you¡¯re such a fool. If you hadn¡¯t been so foolish and had not pushed


    Callum away, it would have been quite challenging for me to capture you! Don¡¯t worry. Callum will


    watch the news on TV to know what happened to you today. I can¡¯t wait to see his expression by


    then!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face appeared pale, her eyes clouded with tears.


    She waspletely unaware of these! She never knew that Callum had done so much for her.


    She had always thought that his career held greater importance in his life. To him, she was simply


    an


    exciting addition to his life. It was good to have her, but if one day he must do something for the


    sake of his career, he could abandon her at will.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Little did she know, he really loved her.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    It turned out that whenever Callum touched Lillian, it caused him unbearable pain. So it was what


    he meant by requesting more time!


    However, Lillian never really listened to him.


    She rejected him because she was afraid of getting hurt, even though he told her he loved her and


    wanted


    to be with her.


    He even went to the hospital and asked if she would regret cutting ties with him. However, she still


    said she wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°How did he feel at that time?¡± Lillian wondered.


    Thinking of this, Lillian just wanted to p herself out of frustration!


    How could she hurt Callum like that?


    Rosalie was also shocked to hear all this, and she looked surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that there


    would be such a twist between Callum and Lillian about their breakup back then. But now, after five


    years, Callum finally took down the Tall family and eliminated the curse. He must have thought he


    could finally be with Lillian, but he did not expect that Lillian still wanted to stay away from him.


    Rosalie recalled the day she went to see Callum off at the airport before he left Strico. Callum¡¯s


    eyes were so cold at that time. He must have been extremely hurt.


    Rosalie looked at Lillian, tears streaming down her face. She understood the depth of Lillian¡¯s love


    for Callum and the pain she would feel right now.


    However, fortunately, Lillian decided not to have an abortion and kept the baby she had with Callum.


    Just as Rosalie was thinking about it, Madeline¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in her ear. ¡°Lillian, I


    wouldn¡¯t be like this without you. I need to give Callum a memorable gift!¡±


    Madeline instructed her subordinates directly, ¡°Beat her up! Aim her abdomen specifically!¡±


    As Madeline began to speak, she swiftly pulled out her phone and pressed the record button.


    Clearly, she was poised to capture this very moment on video.


    Lillian suddenly felt a chilling sensation as if her blood had turned to ice, instantly understanding


    Madeline¡¯s intention.


    She didn¡¯t care if Madeline hurt her, but she couldn¡¯t allow her baby to be at risk. The baby was hers


    with Callum!


    She was the baby¡¯s mother!


    However, Lillian¡¯s hands and legs were tied now, leaving her unable to protect her belly.


    As the mercenary¡¯s fist approached her stomach, her mind went nk, and tears streamed down


    her face.


    Then, a ¡°bang¡± sound pierced the air.


    She heard the impact of a powerful punch, yet she felt no pain. Lillian stared nkly at Rosalie, who


    rushed over and hugged her.


    Rosalie blocked the punch for her!


    ¡°Rosalie!¡± Lillian shouted. She couldn¡¯t imagine the pain of the punchnding on Rosalie.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalieforted Lillian.


    How could she be okay? At this very moment, Lillian was consumed by an overwhelming self-


    hatred. Had she believed Callum, things would be different today, and Rosalie wouldn¡¯t have been


    implicated. ¡°Since you are both so close, then I will get them to beat you two together,¡± Madeline


    said. If Rosalie hadn¡¯t gone the extra mile to help Lillian, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught adding


    something to Lillian¡¯s injection at themunity hospital, and Lillian definitely wouldn¡¯t have found


    herself being pursued by the police!


    In the end, the punchesnded on Rosalie one after another. However, Rosalie shielded Lillian¡¯s


    belly without hesitation, tightly guarding it from those punchesnding on her belly!


    She lost count of the punches she took.


    1.


    Rosalie firmly believed that as long as she persisted, Jonathan woulde to save her!


    No matter how angry he was, as long as she was in danger, he would definitelye to her


    rescue!


    She thought, ¡°Just hold on for a while¡­ for another minute.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her efforts to reassure herself inwardly, the physical pain caused her consciousness to


    falter. She almost fainted several times.


    All of a sudden, the punch that was being thrown at her stopped. She heard the sound of wind and


    another unexpected sound in her ears.


    That was the sound of helicopter des rotating!


    Rosalie nced up and stared at the sky, unable to believe what she saw.


    Five helicopters were circling above,pletely surrounding the rooftop tform of the entire


    building. Rosalie stared at the helicopters in a daze. She suddenly had a hunch that these


    helicopters must be rted to Jonathan! She thought, ¡°It must be Jon! Jon is here to save me and


    Lillian!¡±


    Madeline chose the top floor of an abandoned building as her location. It was because her initial


    n was to push Rosalie and Lillian from the rooftop afterward.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that they were surrounded by helicopters now.


    The helicopters flew lower and lower, and their wings created strong winds, making it hard for


    people to keep their eyes open.


    Madeline¡¯s face was suddenly filled with a look of panic. This unexpected event in front of them


    caused a drastic change in the fierce expressions of her subordinates.


    One of them stared at Madeline with a gloomy face, ¡°Whom are you kidnapping? Didn¡¯t you mention


    that she is merely a wealthy man¡¯s wife and also a woman dumped by your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    But what was with these helicopters?


    Could an ordinary wealthy man afford to have five helicopters hover like this?


    Before Madeline could speak, Rosalie uttered directly, ¡°She wants you to kidnap the wife of


    Jonathan, the richest person in Strico. Did you check beforchand? Or is she worried that if she tells


    you the truth, you won¡¯t help her with this task?¡±


    The mercenaries¡¯ faces looked increasingly darkened when they heard this. Madeline yelled


    furiously, ¡°Rosalie, shut up!¡±


    Rosalie ignored Madeline and said to the mercenaries, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to stop now. If you


    stop now, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for taking Madeline¡¯s money and helping her kidnap us. I¡¯ll


    let bygones be bygones and might even give you double the money.¡±


    Rosalie understood that the key priority at this moment was to gain the trust of these mercenaries.


    By convincing them to cease their actions, Madeline won¡¯t be able to do anything further.


    The mercenaries nced at each other, contemting the possibility of doing so.


    ¡°Can you truly guarantee that you won¡¯t hold us responsible and instead provide us with twice the


    amount of money?¡± one person, who happened to be the same man who had just beaten Rosalie


    and Lillian, asked.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Rosalie still felt pain in the spot where she was hit earlier.


    She did not even know how many punches the man had thrown at Lillian. All she could do at that


    time was protect Lillian¡¯s belly from the abuse but not the rest of her body.


    Lillian panted hard, her face heavily bruised, and one of her eyes could not be opened. Even if


    Rosalie hated the man with her whole being, she still promised calmly, ¡°Yes, I can guarantee it!¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see. You will regret it if you take her word for it. In for a penny, in for a pound. We


    have to keep suppressing them for a chance to escape!¡± Madeline hurriedly said, fearful that the


    men she hired using a small fortune would betray her.


    Following that, another voice sounded. ¡°I can also promise that if you let my wife and her friend go


    now, everything is negotiable. However, if you insist on finishing what you started, just like she said,


    then prepare to surrender your life today!¡±


    The crowd was startled by the neer¡¯s voice. Their gaze tracked the voice¡¯s origin, only to see


    some people had already rushed to the rooftop from the only entrance, blocking their exit to the


    floor below.


    Among the neers stood Jonathan.


    Despite being surrounded by bodyguards and security guards of the Youngblood family, Rosalie


    could still spot Jonathan in the crowd at a nce.


    He only wore a thin shirt without a coat. His hair was disheveled from the strong wind generated by


    the helicopter¡¯s spinning rotors. The expression on his handsome face was cold. Even when she


    met his gaze, she could not discern the look in his eyes as if they were shrouded in darkness.


    Regardless, she felt at ease as long as she could see him.


    The mercenaries¡¯ gaze darted from Jonathan to Rosalie as if contemting something.


    They knew they were fish in a barrel by that point. Helicopters were flying in the sky, and the exit


    was blocked. They had nowhere to escape.


    Their trump cards were just two hostages.


    ¡°Okay then. Why don¡¯t you let us out of the building and transfer 2 million dors directly into our


    designated ount? Then, we will hand Mrs. Youngblood and her friend to you,¡± the leader of the


    mercenaries said, trying to negotiate.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Jonathan agreed without hesitation. ¡°The two women must not be harmed, though!¡±


    ¡°That will depend on whether we can leave this ce without trouble,¡± the mercenary replied.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their conversation had excluded Madeline. At the moment, Madeline was already an abandoned


    pawn.


    Humiliation crossed Madeline¡¯s face. She realized that even if those mercenaries could leave


    without a hitch, they would not take her along. She would end up being extremely miserable in that


    case. The thought of that had her suddenly dashing over to Rosalie, who was closer, and pressing a


    dagger against her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. If anyone even takes a step in my direction, I will kill her right now!¡±


    The atmosphere of the scene immediately changed. Even the air seemed thickened with tension.


    The mercenaries¡¯ expressions turned grave. They wanted to rush forward to stop Madeline. After


    all, they had to rely on Rosalie¡¯s life to preserve theirs and get the money.


    However, Madeline had no intention of letting them approach her. She merely dragged Rosalie as


    she trudged along the edge of the rooftop. ¡°If any of you dare toe closer, I will slice her neck.


    Worsees to worst, none of us gets to live. It¡¯s not a total loss for me to take thedy of the


    Youngblood family to hell with me. The issue now is whether you, Mr. Youngblood of Strico, are


    willing to let your wife Mrs. Youngblood die!¡±


    Jonathan looked at Madeline icily. The expression on his face was so cold it was as if it had frosted


    over. He took a step, then another toward Madeline. ¡°You can try and see whether I am willing or


    not.¡±


    Seeing Jonathan draw closer, Madeline panicked. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I will slit her throat if you


    take another step toward me!¡±


    At the end of Madeline¡¯s threat, the dagger in her hand immediately cut Rosalie¡¯s neck, leaving a


    long, bloody wound across it.


    Rosalie whimpered in pain as dark red blood flowed from the cut to thepel of her clothes.


    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened. His hand, hanging by his side, slowly tightened bit by bit and


    formed a fist, betraying his feelings. ¡°You should be thinking about how to negotiate with me instead


    of dragging her to die with you. I can let you go with these people. Madeline. I can also give you a


    car and let you leave Strico, but¡­ no further harm cane to my wife.¡±


    Jonathan threw out one term after the other, slowly baiting her with his impassive voice like the


    devil¡¯s. ¡°It seems that Rosalie is really important to you, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Madeline stated.


    ¡°She is my wife, so I will protect her,¡± Jonathan said indifferently, as if everything he did were just his


    obligations as a husband. It seemed like he was silently letting Madeline understand that it would be


    useless to threaten him with Rosalie¡¯s life.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to protect her, Mr. Youngblood!¡± Madeline shouted as she


    shed. another deep cut across Rosalie¡¯s neck with the dagger.


    Before the previousceration on Rosalie¡¯s slender neck could stop bleeding, a new wound marred


    the smooth skin and began to bleed profusely.


    Jonathan frowned. ¡°Madeline, you have a death wish. Hurt her again, and you won¡¯t be able to


    leave


    Strico!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Jonathan, I have never once believed that you would really let me leave Strico. What can I


    even do if I escape from Strico with how the Tall family currently is? Instead of spending the rest of


    my life as a loser. I¡¯d rather do something noteworthy!¡± A sinister grin stretched across Madeline¡¯s


    face. ¡°Say, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be big news if I dragged thedy of the Youngblood family to hell with me!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. It was evident Madeline was no longer thinking clearly. He could lure a


    sane person with various terms and conditions, but the method would be useless against a


    madwoman. Lillian shouted at Madeline right then, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going after me? Let Rosalie


    go and take me instead if you need a hostage! She has nothing to do with the feud between us!¡±


    Madeline sneered at Lillian. ¡°I would have chosen to hold you hostage if Callum was here. Sadly,


    the person who showed up is Jonathan instead!¡±


    As she spoke, she dug her nails into the bleeding wounds on Rosalie¡¯s neck. An intense wave of


    pain swept over Rosalie all of a sudden.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    The pain of a wound being prodded was, without a doubt, far greater than being scratched by a


    dagger. Even so, Rosalie gritted her teeth and endured the agony. She refused to let her enemies


    take pleasure in her pain, nor did she want those who cared for her to be affected by it.


    However, the more she tried to tolerate the pain, the more aggressive Madeline became at gouging


    the wound with her finger.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very full of yourself, Rosalie? Weren¡¯t you trying to stand up for your best friend? Well,


    now you


    know the price of ying the hero,¡± Madeline said viciously.


    By then, Rosalie was sweating bullets, and the pain and loss of blood had drained all color from her


    face. Upon seeing her friend in such a state, Lillian burst into tears. ¡°Rosalie is innocent, Madeline!


    As you said, she¡¯s only helping me. Am I not the one you¡¯re after? Come at me, then! You can


    torture me however you like, but don¡¯t do this to Rosalie again¡­¡±


    s, Lillian¡¯s suffering made Madelineugh out loud. ¡°Do you want me to let her go? Okay¡­ If you


    jump down right now, our te will be wiped clean, and I¡¯ll set her free.¡±


    Even though Lillian trembled, there seemed to be a gleam of determination in her eyes. ¡°Do you


    mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t listen to her¡­¡± Rosalie muttered strenuously as every word sent a jolt of pain through


    her. ¡°Lillian¡­ If you do as she says, I¡¯ll never forgive you or myself for the rest of my life¡­ Do you


    really think she¡¯d let me go if you jumped down?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lillian cried even harder at how useless and powerless she felt.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I misunderstood Callum and refused to trust him at all. To make matters worse,


    my friends have been dragged into this mess and are suffering because of me!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Rosalie choked out before taking a deep breath and turning to Madeline.


    ¡°Madeline, you must¡¯ve never had a real friend.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Madeline retorted. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll make it so that you can no longer


    speak.¡±


    ¡°You must have a death wish, Madeline!¡± Jonathan suddenly shouted, his expression cold and


    solemn.


    ¡°Yes. So what if I do? Are you worried? Tell you what¡­ Since Lillian won¡¯t jump down to save


    Rosalie, shall we see how far you¡¯d go for her?¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes as he waited for Madeline to continue. Rosalie, however, couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a sense of dread.


    When she heard what Madeline said next, her heart instantly turned cold, as though her worst fears


    had been confirmed.


    ¡°I want you to remove all your clothes now and let your subordinates appreciate your figure. Haha!


    It¡¯smon knowledge that Mr. Youngblood of Strico is famous for his dashing good looks. From


    what I¡¯ve heard, not only do the socialites in Strico adore you, but many men are also interested in


    you.¡±


    After a pause, Madeline added, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how you¡¯d deal with the subordinates who¡¯ve seen


    you naked, Mr. Youngblood. Once everything is over, will you keep them around or wipe them out?


    After all, their existence is a constant reminder of your humiliation, Mr. Youngblood!¡±


    Her words were undoubtedly scathing, and both Jonathan and his subordinates felt the effect of it.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie found Madeline¡¯s behavior rather bizarre and abnormal. Thetter seemed to


    have lost all desire to flee and thrown caution to the wind. Then again, that might also be her way of


    looking for another means of escape.


    Jonathan stared coldly at Madeline, ¡°You want me to take off my clothes, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want you to remove every single piece of clothing. Once you¡¯re done, why don¡¯t you


    take a selfie and post it online, Mr. Youngblood? How does that sound, Mr. Youngblood? If your


    photo receives over 10,000 likes in a minute, I might just let Rosalie go!¡±


    Needless to say, it was evident that Madeline wanted Jonathan to be publicly humiliated. She


    merely wanted to make him a disgracedughingstock!


    10:35


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Jon!¡± Rosalie pleaded through clenched teeth, the wound on her neck still oozing


    blood.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    s, Jonathan had already raised his hands to begin unbuttoning his shirt. The buttons came off


    one after another until the clothing was removed, revealing the thin undershirt beneath.


    A heavy silence promptly filled the air. Apart from the sounds of the wind and the rotating des of


    the helicopters in the sky, it seemed like no other sounds could be heard.


    Jonathan¡¯s subordinates merely looked on as their boss peeled off his upper garments and moved


    on to unbuckle his belt.


    ¡°Jon, stop¡­ Stop it right now. She¡¯s just ying with you. She doesn¡¯t mean what she says¡­¡±


    Rosalie said. with difficulty.


    By then, Jonathan had fully unbuckled his belt.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood will have to do what I asked of him before he finds out whether I¡¯m keeping up my


    end of the deal. I must say I¡¯m envious of you, Rosalie. Look how far Jonathan is willing to go for


    you!¡± Madeline uttered coldly, her voiceced with undisguised jealousy.


    Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t understand why a man like Jonathan would go to such an extent for


    Rosalie. How many men could bear the shame of stripping naked before a crowd and being seen


    by their subordinates?


    Furthermore, Jonathan was a man of immense power and authority!


    In that instant, Madeline was pretty proud of herself. When even the city¡¯s wealthiest and most


    powerful man had to obey her orders, it truly felt like she was on top of the world.


    At the same time, however, she couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging feeling of sadness. Jonathan and


    Callum were willing to humiliate themselves for Rosalie and Lillian, so why couldn¡¯t she meet a man


    who was just as loyal and affectionate?


    Feeling somewhat distracted, Madeline stole a nce at Jonathan, and in that split second, the


    latter pulled out the belt on his pants and struck it hard at the hand she was holding the dagger


    with.


    Madeline noticed something amiss and was about to react, but unfortunately, it was toote. The


    dagger in her hand immediately fell to the ground, and Rosalie also took the opportunity to hit the


    woman with all her strength.


    ¡°You guys can all forget about escaping! No one¡¯s getting out of here¡­¡± Madeline bellowed before


    reaching out for her pocket. The next second, however, a muffled sound rang out, and she instantly


    crumpled to the ground. Soon, a spot of blood on her back spread rapidly and turned into a


    bloodstain. As it turned out, one of the five helicopters hovering in the sky had its door open at that


    moment¡­

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    A man in a police uniform continued pointing his sniper rifle at Madeline. He was unmistakably on


    guard, ready to shoot another bullet if thest was not fatal.


    However, it seemed the chances of Madeline surviving were low. Rosalie stared at Madeline,


    twitching on the ground. Then, she noticed a device rolling out of Madeline¡¯s pocket, and Rosalie¡¯s


    expression changed slightly.


    The device resembled a remote control with a countdown. Now, it was counting down from 8, 7,


    6¡­


    It was a timer.


    ¡®Was Madeline fiddling with this timer in her pocket?


    What exactly is this device for?¡¯ Rosalie suddenly had a bad feeling, but Madeline could no longer


    speak by then. After her body convulsed for a while, she stopped moving, as if announcing the end


    of her life. Then, Jonathan rushed forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to the


    hospital.¡± As he said that, he bent down to pick her up.


    ¡°Jon, this timer-¡± An explosion suddenly went off before Rosalie could finish her words, and the


    whole building began to shake.


    It was a bomb.


    Rosalie froze and finally understood what the timer in Madeline¡¯s pocket was used for. It was a


    device to detonate the bomb.


    ¡°Everyone, get out of here!¡± Jonathan ordered.


    Those who could work for Jonathan were naturally skillful. Within a short time, they had already


    started looking for the best escape route.


    The helicopters hovering in the sky lowered the ropedders. These helicopters could carry some


    people


    away.


    The explosion continued, and some parts of the abandoned building began to crack. It could


    copse at any time.


    Jonathan held Rosalie and tried to hold their ground.


    ¡°Lillian! Hurry and get Lillian on the helicopter!¡± Rosalie shouted. Her friend was pregnant, and the


    safest way to leave was via helicopter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Someone will take Lillian to the helicopter,¡± Jonathan assured.


    As he expected, immediately after he spoke, two people had already arrived at Lillian¡¯s side and led


    her to climb the ropedder put down by the helicopter.


    Seeing her friend holding the ropedder and slowly climbing up, Rosalie finally calmed down a


    little.


    ¡°We should go, too.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he quickly tore off her sleeve and used it to press on the


    wound on her neck first, fearing that she would bleed more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else right


    now. You only have to grab onto the ropedder and climb slowly until you reach the top, got it?¡±


    He instructed while carrying her toward the ropedder nearest to them.


    Rosalie leaned against Jonathan¡¯s chest. He was not wearing a top then, and the freezing rooftop


    wind made his chest feel icy.


    However, she felt particrly at ease because he was there. It felt like she did not need to worry at


    all with him here.


    Jon, you saved me again,¡± Rosalie murmured. ¡°Just now, if Madeline didn¡¯t get distracted, do you¡­


    You didn¡¯t really n on stripping naked, did you?¡±


    Even though her neck would hurt every time she spoke, she still could not help but ask him the


    question.


    His dark eyes stared at her. ¡°What if I did n to do that? If she weren¡¯t distracted, I¡¯d continue


    stripping. If she keeps holding you hostage until the end, and I can¡¯t find an opportunity to save you,


    even if she wants me to crawl like a dog, I¡¯d do it.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes were full of shock as she stared at Jonathan, thinking, ¡°This prideful man would do


    so


    10:33


    much for me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me that I¡¯d go that far?¡± Jonathan asked.


    She shook her head with difficulty. ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not. I¡¯m willing to throw everything away to save you.


    So, what about you? If I¡¯m in danger one day, will you alsoe to save me, no matter what?¡± He


    asked as if directing the question to himself rather than her.


    He did not intend to wait for her answer at all. He carried her toward the ropedder and carefully


    put her on the ground where many cracks had been formed. Then, he let her stabilize herself before


    pulling thedder over.


    Just then, another loud explosion sounded.


    The explosion also shook Rosalie and Jonathan. The cracks on the rooftop under their feet were


    gettingrger, and the whole building was on the verge of copse.


    With another explosion, the ground under Rosalie¡¯s feet suddenly caved in, and her body


    immediately fell. Yet, a hand firmly grabbed ahold of her and stopped her from falling.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jon! He caught me!¡± Rosalie eximed inwardly.


    Rosalie struggled to raise her head and only saw Jonathan holding her hand tightly. His other hand


    clutched onto the ropedder, trying his best to pull her up.


    However, the cracks on the rooftop he stood on continued crumbling. It would copse at any time.


    The explosion kept on going off, and more areas of the rooftop fell.


    He could not find a stable focus point on this crumbling rooftop. It was impossible to pull her up with


    one hand.


    Rosalie knew this very well unless he grabbed her with both hands.


    Nevertheless, he had to grab onto the ropedder with his other hand. Once he let go, the two of


    them.


    would fall.


    In an instant, various memories shed across Rosalie¡¯s mind, and she made a decision. ¡°Jon,


    remember to take care of Guille, Jen, and Zeki. Zeki¡­ You¡¯ll need to be more patient with him. Also,


    you can tell them I¡¯ve gone to a far ce and can onlye home in a long time. When they grow


    up, you can tell them the truth.¡±


    Rosalie said with difficulty. Crimson blood had soaked the tie around her neck, dripping along the


    cloth strip.


    Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, Rosalie! I want you to stop


    talking again! I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡±


    ¡°Her words sounded like a final message! She can¡¯t leave me!¡± These were the only thoughts filling


    Jonathan¡¯s head.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Rosalie had tried to betray and run away from him. She married him and told him she loved him, but


    said it was for the children¡¯s sake. He might never be the most important person in her heart. Yet,


    those things were nothingpared to the idea of being parted with her.


    Jonathan could bear anything, but he could not imagine a life without Rosalie.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It didn¡¯t even matter in what ways she would leave him.


    Rosalie smiled bitterly. She also hoped she could escape this disaster, but she did not have the


    strength to climb up the ropedder with the help of his one arm. On the other hand, Jonathan could


    not pull her up with only one arm.


    ¡°There must always be a time to make a choice in life. Just like those days when I chose to jump


    into the ocean. Wasn¡¯t that a choice?¡± She thought.


    She heard another explosion go off, and his body fell forward slightly because the cracks were


    slowly reaching to the ground beneath him.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, your side is about to copse!¡± Someone was shouting anxiously at the helicopter


    door. Rosalie knew she was just a burden at the moment. If it were not for her, he could have gotten


    on the ropedder and left quickly.


    ¡°Jon, hurry up and get on the ropedder. It¡¯s okay. I know you love me. Everything that


    happened¡­ You just had no choice,¡± she stuttered. At that moment, she did not consider what


    would happen to her. She only hoped he could be safe.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t talk anymore. I want you to stop talking!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression grew darker


    as sweat kept forming on his forehead. He desperately wanted to concentrate and figure out a way


    to get both of them out of danger, but the more he focused his mind, the pain in his mind spread


    even faster as it grew worse.


    It hurt too much for him to think. Various memories seemed to appear in his mind. Memories that he


    had never seen before.


    In those memories, Rosalie sat inside a car, but half of the car was dangling off a cliff. He could only


    watch from afar but could not get closer to her.


    ¡®What the hell was that? I recognize that cliff. It¡¯s the one Rosie jumped off from.


    Is this the memory of when Rosie left me back then? Why was it different from my memories of it?


    No¡­ Don¡¯t appear again! I don¡¯t want to see these memories again!¡¯ He roared inwardly.


    His heart kept shouting, but those memories continued to appear more.


    He took out his phone and recorded hisst words. If he died, all the assets under his name would


    go to Rosalie.


    He walked to the bomb and wanted to disarm it, but Leonard gave him a question with two choices.


    Jonathan wanted to use his life in exchange for Rosalie¡¯s, but she used her remaining time and


    helped him answer the question herself.


    Rosalie pulled the handbrake, and the car slowly backed up. Jonathan could only watch as she fell


    into the sea with the car. Her final words were to ask him to live well and that she loved him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A painful roar escaped Jonathan¡¯s mouth as his eyes turned scarlet.


    The pain in his head worsened as if countless memories flooded his brain. Due to the pain, his hand


    could no longer grab ahold of Rosalie.


    ¡°Rosie¡­ H-Hold on to me. Don¡¯t let go¡­ There¡¯s going to be a way¡­¡± Jonathan mumbled in pain,


    forcing himself to say those words.


    Rosalie could only watch as Jonathan became lost in his torturous mind. He even knocked his head


    against the cracked floor, as if he could stop the pain this way.


    However, Rosalie did not hold his hand tighter like Jonathan told her to. Instead, she released her


    grip. In an instant, her slender wrist slowly slid downward along his fingers.


    ¡°Rosie, no!¡± Jonathan screamed madly, tears already staining his face without him realizing it.


    10.30


    Tears slid down his cheeks and dripped down on her face.


    Drip, drip.


    That warmth made her feel that everything was okay and that she would not regret sacrificing


    everything for this man.


    Because there would be no one else in this world who would love him as much as her.


    She repeated, ¡°Jon, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯m the woman who loves you the most in


    this world. Live on well. You¡­ You must live on.¡±


    She loved him so deeply that she would make the same choice if given another chance.


    When another explosion sounded, Rosalie closed her eyes and smiled. She hoped that thest


    thing she could leave for Jonathan was her smile. At the same time, she did not want him to see the


    sadness in her


    eyes.


    She could feel her wrist almost slipping out of his fingertips. Perhaps in a few more seconds, she


    would fall, just like when she fell into the sea back then.


    However, she would not be so fortunate again.


    Within five years, she finally returned to his side. She hoped to stay with him for a little longer and


    spend more time with him.


    She could give everything to this man.


    Now, she only hoped Jonathan could live well for the rest of his life. Perhaps she should not have


    returned, let him restore his memories, or made him fall in love with her. That way, he might not be


    in so much pain.


    Rosalie waited for her body to fall and the sharp pain she was about to sustain.


    However, in the next moment, another hand grabbed her wrist tightly, and she heard Jonathan¡¯s


    voice shouting, ¡°Rosalie, how could you do this? How could you do such a thing again? If you¡¯re


    gone, how can I live?¡±


    Rosalie suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Jonathan¡¯s arms in disbelief. They were already


    holding/ his hand. Simultaneously, this meant that he had let go of the ropedder connecting to the


    helicopter. If the ground beneath him were to copse at this moment, they would both fall to their


    death.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re ending yourself ¡±


    ¡°So what? I can¡¯t be bothered by that. Last time, I didn¡¯t grab your hand and can only watch as you


    plunge into the ocean. It won¡¯t happen this time. I¡¯ll always hold your hand.¡±


    Even if their bodies were crushed in the end, he would not let her go.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    The explosion caused a stir in Strico.


    The explosion caused the copse of an abandoned building and damaged the constructions


    around it to varying degrees.


    Many aides that came to help had immediately evacuated the people from nearby buildings. When


    the incident happened, it instantly became trending news online.


    As the situation escted, manyizens found that Jonathan and his wife were also involved in


    this, and they became more invested in the news.


    However, the Youngblood family and the police had blocked all the news.


    Everyone only knew that the criminal, Madeline, was dead. Simultaneously, the mercenaries helping


    Madeline with her crimes were all detained in the detention center, waiting to be prosecuted.


    At this moment, Rosaliey on an operating table as themotion outside grew further away from


    her. Reality felt like a dream for her.


    ¡®Am I¡­ Am I still alive?


    Jon and I are alive. We aren¡¯t dead! We escaped!¡¯ She eximed inwardly.


    She still had the same lingering feeling of fear she felt during their escape. At that time, Jonathan¡¯s


    subordinate climbed the ropedder downward and tied the rope around Jonathan¡¯s body. Then, he


    quickly pulled them into the helicopter.


    From the beginning to the end, he kept a firm hold on her hand without letting go.


    If he released his grip, she would fall from the air.


    When they were inside the helicopter, Rosalie noticed countless traces of blood on his body. It could


    be from the broken stones during the copse.


    After all, he was wearing nothing above his waist. His body was pressed directly on the rough,


    cracked ground full of broken stones. That meant his body was rubbing roughly against those sharp


    stones. Rosalie could only imagine the pain he must have endured then.


    However, he stretched out his hand and desperately pressed on her bleeding neck. ¡°Rosie, I won¡¯t


    let you get hurt. We¡¯re heading to the hospital right now. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    His face was covered in tears, and his eyes were scarlet. Paired with his blood-stained body, he


    seemed to


    be in a more severe state.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but he interrupted, ¡°Stop talking. You can ask


    whatever you want after you arrive at the hospital, and the doctor stops your bleeding. I¡¯ll tell you


    everything.¡±


    The helicopter soon arrived at the hospital. Even though Jonathan was covered in wounds, he still


    held Rosalie tightly and ran directly to the operating room that had already been contacted


    beforehand. When Rosalie was moved into the operating room, thest scene that entered her


    vision was Jonathan¡¯s miserable silhouette and his pale, dirty face.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Mr. Youngblood of Strico. How many times has he been this miserable?¡± She pondered.


    Yet, in her memory, the handful of times when he was this miserable was all because of her.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, we will give you anesthetics and then perform emergency surgery on your neck.


    If you agree, please blink your eyes twice,¡± the doctor said to Rosalie in the operating room.


    That was because it was not suitable for Rosalie to speak now.


    Rosalie blinked her eyes twice, and the anesthesiologist prepared an anesthetic injection. Then, he


    slowly injected it into her body.


    Her consciousness gradually faded, and herst thoughts were her pondering, ¡®I wonder how Jon is


    now. Are his injuries serious? After my operation ends and I wake up again, I can probably see Jon


    then.


    I have so much to ask and tell him¡­¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    While Rosalie was in operation, Lillian was also undergoing various examinations. Especially now


    that


    she was carrying a child in her body, some examinations could not be done, so the doctor could


    only judge based on their knowledge.


    Lillian had never been so nervous. She did not care how many injuries she suffered, but she was


    afraid of losing the baby inside of her belly.


    ¡°Doctor, is my child okay? I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can save this child!¡± Lillian said nervously


    after seeing the doctor frown.


    ¡°You are showing signs of a threatened miscarriage.¡±


    As soon as Lillian heard the word ¡°miscarriage,¡± she felt her limbs turn cold. ¡°Miscarriage? Can¡¯t the


    child be saved?¡±


    Tears gushed out of her eyes.


    ¡°This is me and Callum¡¯s child! Why can¡¯t we save our child?¡± Lillian thought, and remembering the


    truth Madeline told her made her feel even more upset.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t keep this child, I¡¯ll never forgive myself!¡± She thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s just signs. You need to go to bed rest now. Don¡¯t get out of bed for the next few days unless you


    need to use the bathroom. I¡¯ll prescribe medicine for you,¡± the doctor reassured.


    ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll stay in bed,¡± Lillian hurriedly answered. ¡°Can I keep the child?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, but it¡¯s best for pregnant women to not cry so much because it may


    hurt their bodies and the child they carry,¡± the doctor advised.


    Hearing this, Lillian quickly tried her best to contain her tears.


    She would do anything, as long as it was for the sake of her child.


    Stephen and Abigail hurried over after knowing his daughter had been saved and learned about her


    whereabouts from the police. They finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw their daughter and


    her unborn child safe.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, but Rosalie got held hostage by Madeline because of me, and she hurt her neck.


    She also almost fell to her death. I still don¡¯t know how she is right now.¡± Thinking of Rosalie, who


    was willing to do anything for her, Lillian felt guilty for putting her in such danger.


    ¡°With Jonathan caring for her, he¡¯ll definitely get the best doctors to treat her,¡± Abigailforted


    Lillian. ¡°In any case, we truly need to thank Rosalie. If it weren¡¯t for her, you would¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Abigail could hardly imagine it. They had gotten some info from the police about the situation before


    and knew how dangerous it was then.


    They could not be more grateful that Lillian came out alive.


    ¡°That Madeline truly is a malicious person. Back then, she made Callum have a change of heart


    and broke up with you. Now, you already have nothing to do with Callum, but she still refused to let


    you go! The police said she was dead. Good riddance!¡± Stephen growled.


    ¡°Dad, Callum¡­ He had never had a change of heart. He has never wronged me.¡± Lillian choked.


    Her face would have been full of tears had she not remembered that crying would be bad for the


    child.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s never had a change of heart? If he didn¡¯t, why would


    you be lying here in the hospital, pregnant and alone, while he¡¯s living a carefree life in the city?¡±


    Stephen said grumpily.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    me


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Lillian repeated. ¡°I¡¯m the stupidest person in the world. Callum broke


    up with for my sake. He didn¡¯t break up with me for the White family! It took him five years to finally


    take control of his fate. He came to me, but I never believed what he said. There was even a curse


    in him.¡± Lillian loathed her stubbornness in the past. Even though she had always known she loved


    Callum, she tried to stop because she was so afraid of getting hurt.


    Even when shest saw him at the door of his vi, she was immediately convinced Madeline and


    Callum


    couple after seeing Madelineing out of his mansion. Lillian thought Callum was only fooling


    around with her, so she did not even ask for his rification.


    were


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I trust him more back then? Why did I stubbornly think he doesn¡¯t have much feelings


    for me?¡± Lillian thought.


    ¡°Curse? What¡¯s that?¡± Stephen and Abigail were puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After Lillian informed them of what Madeline said on the rooftop, Stephen and Abigail were stunned


    for a long time. After a while, Stephen let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve


    misunderstood him.¡± ¡°Callum really did a lot of you.¡± Abigail also sighed, thinking, ¡°Who could¡¯ve


    thought the man I thought was a cheater and betrayed my daughter would love her so deeply?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, after I get out of the hospital, I want to see Callum and apologize to him. I also want to


    put in effort to see if he still wants me and the child.¡± Lillian¡¯s voice became hesitant by the end of


    the


    sentence.


    ¡°After breaking up like that, will Callum still want me? Will he forgive me?¡± She pondered.


    She did not have an ounce of confidence in her.


    After all, she said she would not regret it when they broke up. The sight of his cold eyes filled with


    utter despair was carved deeply in her mind.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? That¡¯s his child in you, his own flesh and blood!¡± Stephen said immediately.


    Lillian uttered bitterly, ¡°If¡­ If he has no feelings for me anymore, I can only me myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it now,¡± Abigailforted her. ¡°The most important thing for you now is to


    stay in bed and recover for your pregnancy. After you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, and if you¡¯re


    in good condition, we¡¯ll apany you to meet Callum.¡±


    Lillian also knew that the most important thing for her now was to get better.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this child really went through a lot. You¡¯ve only been pregnant for three months,


    but you¡¯ve been admitted to the hospital so many times,¡± Abigail eximed.


    Lillian gently stroked her belly, which still looked rather t. She continued stroking the baby time


    and time again, all in the hopes that the child could live a smooth life after going through those fated


    obstacles.


    After escaping death, Lillian fell asleep but kept her hands on her stomach as if her treasure was


    there. She wanted to keep the baby no matter what.


    When Rosalie opened her eyes again, the white ceiling was the first thing she saw, followed by the


    doctor and nurses dressed in white coats.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mrs. Youngblood,¡± the doctor greeted.


    ¡°M-My husband¡­¡± When Rosalie opened her mouth, she felt her throat extremely dry. She did not


    feel pain in her throat, thinking the anesthesia was notpletely gone from her system.


    However, even though it was difficult, she still managed to speak. Without Jonathan in the room,


    she started to panic. From what she had understood of him this whole time, he would definitely be


    looking over her in the ward.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood is still undergoing surgery. He sustained two broken ribs and several severe


    abrasions on his body, which need to be treated. It should take some time,¡± the doctor hurriedly


    exined. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, your operation has just ended. Try not to speak, and wait for at least


    12 hours before speaking again. This way, your wounds won¡¯t worsen.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie said nothing more. Her mind was filled with Jonathan as she thought, ¡®He has


    two broken ribs?


    Just how painful would that be?


    Yet, I didn¡¯t know that at all. He didn¡¯t even say anything and only carried me to the hospital and


    looked at me until I was pushed into the operating room.


    Rosalie insisted that the doctor arrange for her and Jonathan to be in the same VIP ward.


    When Jonathan was pushed into the ward after his operation ended, Rosalie only saw the thick


    layers of gauze wrapped around him. He was asleep due to anesthesia.


    Rosalie took her phone and typed a line in the memo, asking the doctor: [Doctor, how is his injury?


    Is he okay?]


    ¡°He should be fine. Mr. Youngblood has a healthy physique. Although he had two broken ribs, the


    operation was sessful. All he needs to do after this is to rest,¡± the doctor answered.


    Hearing this, Rosalie let out a long sigh of relief. After the doctor and nurse left, Carlos informed her


    of the incident.


    Rosalie felt relieved knowing Lillian was receiving medical treatment in the Women¡¯s Health


    Hospital and her baby was safe.


    ¡°Lillian and the baby are fine. That¡¯s great!¡± She thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a caretaker overter. Also¡­¡± Carlos paused and looked at Rosalie hesitantly. Rosalie


    typed on her phone: [What is it? If you have something to say, please just say it, Mr. Gibson.]


    Finally, Carlos spoke, ¡°Although Mr. Youngblood was still angry with you, he had always been


    devoted to you. I have never seen a man doing so much for a woman like this. After knowing what


    happened to you this time, Mr. Youngblood came to save you even though he was angry and held a


    grudge against you. Seeing as he saved you, please treat Mr. Youngblood well, Mrs. Youngblood.


    Don¡¯t hurt him anymore.¡± Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve hurt


    Jon so much that even Carlos couldn¡¯t help but say such things to me.¡±


    She typed: [I won¡¯t hurt him again. When he wakes up, even if he¡¯s still angry and refuses to forgive


    me, I¡¯ll stay by his side until he does.]


    ¡°Good,¡± Carlos said. He also thought, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Mr. Youngblood forgive Mrs. Youngblood? If


    something ever happens to her, I¡¯m sure Mr. Youngblood will immediately yield.¡±


    As he remembered how Jonathan had agreed to Madeline¡¯s attempt to humiliate him before, Carlos


    felt nothing but admiration for him.


    Such a proud man had always stood at the top and looked down on others, yet he was willing to go


    that far for a woman.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    If Madeline had asked Jonathan to stab himself back then, he would probably have acted without


    hesitation.


    Carlos walked out of the ward, leaving only Rosalie and Jonathan.


    Although the doctor had advised Rosalie to stay in bed and rest as much as possible, at this


    moment, she got up from her bed and walked step by step to his bed. She sat on the chair by his


    bedside and quietly


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    watched him.


    He was still alive, covered in wounds. This was all for her.


    Despite his condition, all that mattered to her was that he was alive and well.


    Rosalie raised her hand and gently stroked Jonathan¡¯s hand that hung by his side.


    His hand was also wrapped with gauze. He had tightly held her hand before, and if he had let go, he


    could have been safe. However, in the end, he gave up the lifeline and held her hand with both


    hands.


    At that moment, he gave up his life to be with her.


    Rosalie held Jonathan¡¯s hand gently but suddenly felt his fingers move slightly. She turned her head


    abruptly and saw Jonathan¡¯s eyshes quivering. Then, his deep eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Jon¡­¡± Rosalie could not help but call out. Even though she did not make a sound at this time, it


    was still painful for her. However, she could not help calling his name.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze met Rosalie¡¯s, seeming dazed, and then he suddenly tried to sit up. Since it had


    only been a while after he was operated on, he identally touched his wound, causing him to


    furrow his brows. Rosalie hurriedly raised her hands and pressed Jonathan¡¯s shoulder, urging him


    to lie down with gestures. Jonathany down obediently, then looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Why


    aren¡¯t you lying down? You just had surgery as well, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalie picked up her phone and typed to Jonathan, telling him that her surgery was minor. After all,


    the injuries to her neck caused by Madeline were external, not affecting her airway. However, the


    wounds were rtively deep, so the stitching process was slightly challenging.


    Compared to her injuries, his injuries were much more severe. After bombarding the doctor with


    questions before he left the ward, she discovered Jonathan¡¯s broken rib had almost punctured his


    internal organs. If it had been a little deeper, it could have been hazardous.


    Rosaliemunicated her condition and the doctor¡¯s advice to Jonathan through texts.


    Jonathan looked at the lines of words she typed and then fixed his eyes on her face. He raised his


    hand and reached toward her face.


    [You¡¯re still attached to an IV drip. Don¡¯t raise your hand like that!] Rosalie hurriedly typed to remind


    him, but his hand still touched her face.


    The coldness of his hand contrasted with the warmth on her cheek.


    ¡°His hand is so cold. Is it because of the drip?¡± Rosalie wondered. Just then, she heard his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at him in surprise. In truth, she should be the one apologizing.


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡± Jonathan murmured, ¡°Rosie, it¡¯s my fault. I misunderstood you. What I


    believed to be true was actually false. You¡­ You never wanted to leave me because you didn¡¯t love


    me.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Instantly, she thought of what he said during the explosion


    in the building when her hand was about to slip from his fingers. ¡°Rosalie, how could you¡­ How


    could you do this again? If¡­ If you¡¯re gone, how can I go on¡­¡±


    She thought, ¡°What does he mean by,¡¯again?¡¯ Does he remember¡­¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart raced, and a hint of disbelief shed in her eyes. She was afraid she might be


    overthinking, afraid it might not be as she imagined.


    As if he could see her doubt, he said, ¡°Last time, you chose to jump off the cliff to save my life, but


    back then, I couldn¡¯t hold onto your hand and could not save you. This time, I will hold onto your


    hand, and from now on, I will never let gol¡±


    i0:33


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze, her eyes welling up with tears. She thought, ¡°Has he


    regained his memories? He remembers me falling off the cliff.¡±


    Jonathan struggled to take Rosalie¡¯s hand, cing it against his cheek and gently caressing it.


    His movements were slow, but each touch carried infinite tenderness and affection. ¡°Rosie¡­ From


    now on, I won¡¯t let go of your hand, and you can¡¯t let go of mine¡­ You know what? If you¡¯re no


    longer in this world, then there¡¯s no meaning in living for me.¡±


    [But our children, they¡­] Rosalie typed on the phone with her other hand.


    ¡°You want me to live and raise them?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°But Rosie, did you know¡­ Back then, you


    asked me to live well, but for me, it was the cruelest thing in the world. If it weren¡¯t for hypnosis, I


    might have gonepletely insane.¡±


    [Do you really¡­ remember everything now?] Rosalie typed. Her emotions were in turmoil.


    ¡°Yes, I remember everything now. When I saw your hand slipping away from my fingertips, all those


    memories I had forgotten rushed back into my mind,¡± Jonathan said.


    Only then did he understand that everything she had said before was true. Rosalie had loved him


    with her life and never wanted to leave him.


    ¡°Rosie, some people can still live strong after losing their loved ones, but others can¡¯t,¡± Jonathan


    said in a low voice. ¡°So, if that dayes, don¡¯t make such a request of me.¡±


    He wanted to be by her side, no matter where she was.


    The end of life was not scary for him.


    What he feared was not having her by his side.


    Rosalie stared at the man in front of her nkly. Her hand was filled with his warmth.


    After a long time, she finally uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± And her tears rolled uncontrobly.


    His love for her was so heart-wrenching.


    Aspared to Jonathan¡¯s condition, Rosalie¡¯s was much better. He even needed assistance to get


    out of bed.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    The Youngblood family deliberately blocked the news to prevent the two children from knowing


    about the ident. They also took Guillermo, Jennifer, and Felix back to the manor, wanting them


    to stay there for a few days. The children were told the kindergarten needed renovation and would


    be closed for a few days.


    Even though there was no need for any renovation at the kindergarten, the Youngblood family had


    their ways to make it happen.


    However, Guillermo broke through the inte blockade in the manor and discovered news about


    the building explosion, realizing his parents were both in the hospital.


    After learning the truth, Guillermo insisted on going to the hospital to see his parents.


    When Jennifer found out, she followed Guillermo¡¯s lead and packed her small backpack. She


    imed she wanted to go to the hospital to take care of their parents.


    Gary was left to deal with the two little troublemakers at the manor but eventually had to consult


    Jonathan about bringing the children to the hospital.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie, clearly seeking her opinion.


    ¡°Well, let theme. If we don¡¯t let theme, they¡¯ll probably keep causing trouble,¡± Rosalie said.


    At this point, she no longer needed to type on her phone and could engage in some conversation.


    However, the conversation had to be kept short.


    After ending the call, Rosalie looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°But look at us. Won¡¯t we scare them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for them to realize the danger. Even if they are the young master and miss of the


    Youngblood family, it is impossible to avoid all the danger,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will cry?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for children to cry and throw tantrums? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    However, when their two kids finally arrived and were in front of them, Rosalie witnessed Jonathan


    contradicting himself.


    Upon seeing her injured parents, especially Jonathan, who was connected to an IV, Jennifer burst


    into tears. She cried profusely. Her tears flowed freely as if there was no tomorrow.


    Jonathan, who was initiallyposed, was at a loss when he saw Jennifer crying.


    As the head of Youngblood Group, he usually remained unfazed when making big decisions.


    However, at that moment, he found himself uncertain how to stop Jennifer¡¯s tears. He did not know


    what to do other than help her wipe her tears while assuring her he was fine and would heal


    quickly.


    Jonathan felt his heart wrench as his daughter, Jennifer, with her striking resemnce to Rosalie,


    cried profusely.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After some time, Jonathan finally managed to stop Jennifer¡¯s tears, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he turned his gaze to Guillermo, who was in Rosalie¡¯s embrace.


    Guillermo had a failing grade at acting cute. Before Rosalie returned, Jonathan rarely witnessed


    Guillermo¡¯s attempts at being affectionate.


    Jonathan did not see any issues with Guillermo¡¯s behavior, though. After all, he was a boy and the


    future heir of the Youngblood family, so there was no ce for such affection.


    However, since Rosalie returned to Strico, Jonathan noticed that Guillermo asionally exhibited


    clingy behavior but only toward Rosalie.


    Sometimes, he wanted a hug or a kiss, or he would pester Rosalie to tell him stories.


    To Jonathan, he felt awkward looking at Guillermo acting affectionately since they looked simr.


    At that moment, Guillermo had nestled into Rosalie¡¯s embrace, gently blowing air on her neck and


    asking, ¡°Will this make it better, Mommy?¡±


    Rosalie was touched by Guillermo¡¯s actions and nodded. ¡°Yes, I feel better now.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll protect you, Mommy. I¡¯ll chase away the bad people and be sure you never get


    hurt


    08:26


    again,¡± Guillermo vowed.


    Rosalie smiled, nting a kiss on his cheek. That made Guillermo blush slightly, but he did not pull


    away. He embraced Rosalie, holding her waist with his little hands and resting his cheek against


    her. This was the scent of his mommy, and he was determined to protect her in the future.


    If Jonathan was not injured with one hand connected to an IV drip, he might have lifted Guillermo


    out of Rosalie¡¯s embrace.


    The children initially intended to spend the night in the hospital with their parents. Jennifer even


    expressed her will to take care of them until they were discharged before returning to kindergarten.


    Therefore, Rosalie had to exin extensively to dissuade their desire to stay in the hospital


    overnight. After Gary escorted the two kids back, Rosalie felt like she had been through a tough


    battle.


    However, in the evening, two more children arrived in the ward.


    This time, it was Zaid and Karina.


    Rosalie was genuinely surprised to see them getting stopped by the bodyguard.


    It was especially the case when Rosalie heard Karina say they had sneaked into the hospital while


    many reporters were waiting outside. She was worried about these two kids.


    ¡°Where are your parents? Why didn¡¯t theye to the hospital with you?¡± Rosalie asked Karina,


    considering that these children were young and the Burton residence was far from the hospital.


    ¡°They went to some event, so I took a taxi here with Zeki,¡± Karina exined.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief, relieved they had not encountered any problems during their


    journey. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Ms. Leighton, Zeki saw the news online and was worried about you two,


    so he wanted to visit,¡± Karina said. He pushed Zaid, who was behind her, a few steps forward.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to see them?¡±


    Zaid blinked his eyes, and his long, dark eyshes fluttered like fans. He briefly nced at


    Jonathan and Rosalie before turning to Karina, stating, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Then, he gently shook Karina¡¯s hand, indicating they could leave.


    The duration of this visit was so brief that it left everyone speechless.


    Karina appeared slightly embarrassed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take another look?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Zaid blinked once more and turned his gaze back to Jonathan and Rosalie as if


    he were humoring Karina¡¯s request to take a second look.


    It might be ufortable to see ordinary children being indifferent to their parents, but Rosalie was


    happy.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    She knew how hard it was.


    Unlike ordinary children, the educational style Zaid received from Kurt ruined all the innocence of a


    child.


    Fortunately, Zaid met Karina, a little girl who gave him warmth and a sense of attachment.


    Except for Karina, Zaid would not let anyone else into his heart.


    However, Zaid was worried about her and Jonathan after he saw the news. She wondered if this


    was a sign of him slowly letting them into his heart.


    Perhaps one day, Zaid would fully ept them.


    Rosalie approached Zaid, crouching at his eye level, and her gaze was almost level with his. She


    said, ¡°I¡¯m happy you came to see me and your daddy.¡±


    A trace of confusion shed in his eyes as he did not understand why this person he should call


    Mommy was happy.


    He thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t she injured? Shouldn¡¯t she be sad?¡±


    He raised his little hand and reached for Rosalie¡¯s neck. Karina wanted to stop him, but it was too


    late. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s neck. His little hand pulled at the bandage around her neck,


    inadvertently tugging at her wound. Immediately, she furrowed her brows in pain.


    Upon seeing this, Jonathan reprimanded, ¡°Zeki, let go!¡± He knew that Zaid was hurting Rosalie.


    The little guy seemed startled by Jonathan¡¯s stern tone, and his body tensed up.


    Rosalie hurriedlyforted him and said gently, ¡°Jon, Zeki is just concerned about my injury.¡±


    She gently held Zaid¡¯s hand and guided his fingers away from her neck bandage, encouraging him


    to ce his hand gently on her neck.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t feel pain this way,¡± Rosalie smiled and said. ¡°Zeki, my injuries will heal soon. It doesn¡¯t


    hurt much if you don¡¯t touch the wound.¡±


    He fixed his eyes on Rosalie and asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Rosalie said.


    Then, she saw the corners of his lips curved slightly. His previously indifferent face suddenly


    seemed to have a hint of warmth.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, had been lost in thought while watching Zaid.


    Half an hourter, Jonathan ordered his subordinate to escort Karina and Zaid back to the Burton


    residence. Finally, the ward returned to quiet.


    Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°What were you thinking about earlier when you looked at Zeki?¡±


    Jonathan lightly pursed his lips, surprised that she had noticed.


    Upon seeing the hesitation on Jonathan¡¯s face, Rosalie said, ¡°Jon, we¡¯re a married couple. You can


    speak your mind.¡±


    Jonathan finally spoke slowly. ¡°Zeki¡­ He is growing to look more like that woman, except for his


    eyes¡­¡± Rosalie was briefly puzzled but soon understood that he was referring to Kaylie, especially


    her appearance before she was disfigured.


    She had seen a photo of her when she was young. Zaid did indeed resemble her. In a few more


    years, the resemnce might be even more pronounced.


    ¡°Jon, no matter how much you¡¯resent Mrs. Smuckler, Zeki is our child. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice


    trailed off, and she hesitated over her selection of words.


    Jonathan spoke up first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it out on the child. Zeki is the child you brought


    into this world. To me, all three of our children are precious.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rosalie finally felt relieved. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Mr. Smuckler


    and Mrs. Smuckler have seen the news and called to express concern. She even wants to return to


    Strico to see


    08:26


    you, regardless of the consequences, Jon, I think she has been regretful all these years. She might


    even hope to atone for her past mistakes with her life.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t make up to it even if she dies.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.


    Rosalie understood that some things could never be atoned for. Even if Kaylie was suffering, she


    could never undo her past mistakes.


    She knew he did not like discussing Kaylie, but the matters between them two needed closure.


    ¡°Jon, how do you n to deal with Mrs. Smuckler?¡± Rosalie asked nervously, clutching the hem of


    her hospital gown. She could not imagine what might happen to Kaylie if he intended to deal with


    her ruthlessly.


    ¡°In this lifetime, I won¡¯t allow her to step into Strico again,¡± Jonathan said slowly.


    Rosalie¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise and disbelief. She thought, ¡°Does that mean¡­ he¡¯s


    nning to¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to spare Mrs. Smuckler?¡± She was stunned, her voice trembling.


    In his eyes, there was conflict, struggle, and finally calmness. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m letting her go. But I never


    want to see her again in my life. I¡¯ll consider her dead.¡±


    Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Jonathan asked, ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s too ruthless for me to do so? You don¡¯t want me to¡­¡±


    Rosalie shook her head and interrupted, ¡°No, I understand¡­ I know that what you¡¯re doing is


    already a significant concession. Thanks, Jon. Really!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew how deep the wounds Kaylie had inflicted on him were and how difficult it was for him to


    let her off.


    Jonathan raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    Everything he did was for her.


    If he wanted to take that woman¡¯s life, Rosalie might not have interfered, but it would weighed on


    her conscience for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I can only say that she¡¯s lucky. She once showed kindness to you and Jen, and now that favor has


    saved her life,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°But from now on, you must never mention your mentor Connor or


    that woman


    to me.¡±


    In response, Rosalie nodded solemnly.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s consider this matter settled. Smile, Rosie. I want to see you smile.¡± He wanted to see


    her happy face, not her sad face.


    Rosalie wiped away her tears and smiled, leaning in to kiss Jonathan. ¡°Jon, you are the man who


    loves me the most in this world!¡±


    He epted her kiss, gently embracing her waist. If they weren¡¯t injured, he might have done the


    deed with her right there.


    When it was over, Jonathan¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Rosie, you are also the woman who


    loves me most in this world.¡±

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    She even chose to give up her life twice for his sake. It was evident that she had dedicated her life


    to loving him. Fortunately, it was not toote for him to realize all of this.


    His previously anxious and suspicious heart had attained unprecedented tranquility because he


    knew the woman he adored loved him deeply.


    When Lillian was discharged from the hospital, Rosalie and Jonathan were still in the hospital ward.


    Rosalie¡¯s condition actually permitted her to be discharged, but Jonathan still needed to be


    hospitalized for a while longer. So Rosalie chose to remain in the hospital to take care of him.


    Although Carlos had arranged for professional nursing staff to tend to Jonathan, Rosalie still


    preferred to take care of Jonathan by herself. She would cooperate with the nurses, contributing


    what she could to ensure his well-being.


    When Lillian came to Rosalie and told her that she was going to find Callum in Jacaster, Rosalie


    responded with a sympathetic and understanding expression.


    After all, she also heard what Madeline said at that time and knew how deeply Callum was in love


    with her friend. If Lillian missed out on such a man, it would be a lifelong regret.


    Besides, Lillian was now pregnant with Callum¡¯s baby.


    ¡°When are you going to Jacaster?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. My parents are afraid that it will be inconvenient for me to go to Jacaster alone


    since I¡¯m pregnant, so they n to apany me,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of someone chasing after a husband with parents and kids in tow,¡±


    Rosalie quipped, hoping to ease the sadness in her friend¡¯s eyes.


    Lillian sighed. ¡°I just hope that Callum can forgive me. I really misunderstood him too much.¡±


    ¡°He will. If he really loves you, he will forgive you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian was not so optimistic. She believed that Callum¡¯s deep love for her might make him even


    more disheartened in response to the pain she had caused him.


    Moreover, she doubted she could warm up a heart that had turned cold.


    Nheless, she had to meet Callum. There were so many words she needed to say to him. She


    was determined to fight for her love and happiness.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Lillian said. ¡°Rosalie, thank you. Without you, my child and I wouldn¡¯t have


    survived. Seeing that you and Jonathan both survived and reconciled, I am really happy for you.¡±


    ¡°So will you and Callum,¡± Rosalie said.


    After Lillian left, Rosalie returned to the ward and shared the conversation with Jonathan. ¡°Lillian


    seems worried that Callum will not forgive her. She thinks she hurt Callum too much. There was a


    genuine misunderstanding between them. Perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have unfolded this way if they


    had known the whole story from the start.¡±


    Now, she felt d Lillian had not chosen to terminate her pregnancy back then. If Lillian had chosen


    that path andter discovered the whole truth, it might have caused even more devastation for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Callum will forgive Lillian,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Rosalie said hurriedly. Despite her attempts to console Lillian earlier, to be


    frank, she harbored some lingering doubts within her own heart.


    ¡°If a person genuinely loves someone, the so-called unforgiveness is just a mere choice of words. It


    doesn¡¯t reflect their true feelings,¡± Jonathan reassured.


    Just like him, even in the very moment when she had betrayed him, he had been angry with her, yet


    he could not truly let her go.


    When he knew that she might be in danger, he was stupefied and felt cold all over as if everything


    in the world had be dull. /


    At that moment, he realized that it was impossible for him not to forgive her.


    08:26


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It became clear that his supposed unforgiveness was nothing more than words, an unattainable


    sentiment.


    Rosalie was a little embarrassed, knowing that Jonathan had thought of what happened between


    them: So she said, ¡°Jon, let¡¯s make sure we have no misunderstandings between us in the future!¡±


    Had Madeline not gotten too over herself and exposed the misunderstanding between Lillian and


    Callum, Lillian would have remained oblivious and might have missed out on Callum forever.


    At times, no matter how intense the emotions, they could be shattered by a simple


    misunderstanding. She did not want to find herself in a situation like that with Jonathan one day.


    Missing out on their love due to a misunderstanding would be utterly unfortunate and absurd.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°There must be no misunderstanding between us!¡±


    Stephen, Abigail, and Lillian got on the high-speed train to Jacaster. Lillian was nervous all the way.


    These days, whenever she closed her eyes, she would think of everything about Callum, be it


    happy, painful, or sorrowful memories.


    The most frequent memory that appeared in her mind was the image of Callum¡¯s eyes that went dull


    as if he hadpletely given up on her.


    ¡°Well, do not think too much. We will arrive in Jacaster in three hours,¡± Abigail said. When she saw


    her daughter Lillian¡¯s despondent expression, she immediately knew Lillian was thinking about


    Callum again. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± Abigail said. She opened the thermal container, which


    contained some pastries prepared by her. They were still warm at this time.


    Lillian reached for the snacks and took a bite. Even if these once-delicious treats now lost their


    appeal to her, she still tried to consume them.


    Now, it was not just her own body she was nourishing. Even when shecked the appetite, she


    knew she had to eat for the child¡¯s well-being, ensuring the little one could grow strong and healthy.


    Lillian thought three hours would drag on slowly. Yet, upon their arrival at the train station in


    Jacaster, she was surprised by how swiftly time had passed.


    It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She wondered if she would get the chance to meet Callum.


    The inn was reserved prior to their trip. They purposely picked an inn located near the headquarters


    building of White Maple Group.


    When they arrived at the inn, Lillian said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to go to White Maple Group and see if I


    can meet Callum.¡±


    ¡°We will go with you,¡± Stephen and Abigail said.


    ¡°There is no need. It¡¯s only a few minutes away from thepany building. This is between Callum


    and me. I want to deal with it by myself. If you are nearby, it will be embarrassing,¡± Lillian said.


    After all, she did not want to involve her parents in her personal rtionship.


    Her parents had given a lot to her.


    Abigail had more to say, but Stephen gently tugged his wife¡¯s arm and remarked, ¡°Let our daughter


    manage her rtionship on her own. She¡¯s old enough and is going to be a mother. There are


    some things she needs to face and handle by herself!¡±


    2


    Hearing this, Abigail sighed and finally gave up the idea of going with Lillian.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Stephen said to Lillian, ¡°No matter what happens in the end, your mother and I will always stand


    behind you. Our pensions are enough to support a grandchild.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes grew moist. She willfully decided to get pregnant out of wedlock and wanted to give


    birth to the baby. Even so, her parents had remained her unwavering support from the beginning.


    How lucky she was to be their daughter in this life!


    After saying goodbye to her parents, Lillian walked toward the building of White Maple Group. ¡°Will I


    get to see Callum? Or should I say, will Callum meet me?¡± she thought, feeling nervous. Now, upon


    reflection, she realized how close she had been to happiness. If only she had not misinterpreted the


    situation when she saw Madeline leaving Callum¡¯s mansion and continued to believe in Callum¡¯s


    love for her. Perhaps they would not have separated if she had approached Callum to ask about the


    matter and resolve the misunderstanding.


    When Lillian arrived at the entrance of White Maple Group, she suddenly stopped and was stunned.


    Several people were walking out of thepany, and the one at the front was none other than


    Callum! He was dressed in a suit. He appeared thinnerpared to Lillian¡¯s memory. His ck hair


    was slicked back, exposing his broad forehead. This entuated his handsome features, but it also


    intensified the sense of intimidation he exuded.


    His entire presence exuded an air of solemnity. At that moment, Lillian gazed at Callum in a trance,


    and all she could see in her eyes was his presence.


    Callum seemed to notice her gaze. He turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of Lillian.


    The moment he saw her, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his footsteps stopped.


    ¡°Cal¡­¡±


    Before Lillian could finish her word, the next moment, Callum had already taken a step forward and


    turned his head away from her without sparing her a nce.


    It was as though she was just a stranger to him.


    Seeing that Callum was about to get into a ck car parked outside, Lillian suddenly came back to


    her senses. She hurriedly caught up and grabbed Callum¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Callum!¡± she said hurriedly, just wanting to stop him from leaving so soon. ¡°Give me some time. I


    have something to tell you!¡±


    Callum stopped and looked at the hand that grabbed his arm coldly.


    The people trailing behind Callum were taken aback by the scene that unfolded before them. Some


    people began to specte about Lillian¡¯s identity. Of course, some recognized Lillian as the woman


    who had been previously associated with their director in gossip news.


    Callum¡¯s eyes moved to Lillian¡¯s face. His dark eyes were looking at her without any emotion. ¡°Why


    should I give you time?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lillian choked. His indifferent eyes made her heart hurt.


    me.¡± Even his voice was so cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being held by irrelevant people. Let go of


    ¡°An irrelevant person?¡± The words reverberated in Lillian¡¯s mind. She felt as though there was a


    sharp sword piercing her heart.


    She had once dered that from then on, they had nothing to do with each other!


    But when simr words came from his mouth, she finally knew that those words were so hurtful!


    Lillian tightened her grip. ¡°Callum, I¡­ I have a lot of things to


    few moments.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    tell you. Please, give me some time. Just a


    ¡°But I have nothing to tell you.¡± Callum pulled his hand away from Lillian¡¯s finger and walked toward


    the car that had been waiting there.


    /


    Seeing that Callum had opened the car door and was about to get into the car, Lillian suddenly


    shouted, ¡°Callum, I love you!¡±


    08:27


    Upon hearing this, not only did Callum¡¯s subordinates turn their heads with curiosity, but even some


    passersby on the roadside cast inquisitive nces.


    But to Lillian¡¯s disappointment, Callum got into the car without saying a word and then closed the


    door without even looking back.


    Immediately, many sympathetic eyes fell on Lillian. Of course, there were also some mockers. One


    of the senior executives even berated the security guards a few paces away. ¡°What are you doing?


    How could you allow anyone to get close to Mr. White?¡±


    The security guard hurriedly responded and then stepped forward to pull Lillian away.


    Lillian staggered as she was dragged to the side, but her eyes fixated on the car until the car


    disappeared from her sightpletely.


    The security guard next to her was saying something to her, but she paid no attention. Her thoughts


    were consumed by the way Callum had looked at her and his indifferent words.


    In truth, she had expected this result. She had undergone thousands of rounds of mental


    preparation, but when she actually faced all of this, the pain was still too much!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lillian said to herself silently in her heart. Callum had suffered much more pain before,


    and the torment she was currently experiencing was likely only a fraction of what he had gone


    through.


    She was now in Jacaster and was in the same city as him. She was determined to fight for their


    rtionship once more. She held on to hope that as long as there was even a small amount of love


    left in him, no matter how tiny, she had to try.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, Callum appeared weary, closing his eyes to conceal theplex


    emotions hidden behind his eyelids.


    ¡°She came to Jacaster!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    Even just now, she shouted that she loved him!


    However, if she really loved him, then, she would not have been so determined to draw a line with


    him at the beginning.


    Callum could notprehend why she continued to have an impact on him.


    Just like before, when he was about to attend a crucial meeting, his secretary suddenly informed


    him about the explosion in Strico, and reporters who had received early news had surrounded the


    This was all due to Madeline being his former fianc¨¦e.


    However, he was not concerned about Madeline¡¯s safety in the slightest. Lillian was the only one on


    his


    mind.


    He even disregarded the crucial meeting and directly drove to Strico. The car stopped in the parking


    lot of the hospital, where she was for a night. It was not until he confirmed that she was safe that he


    breathed a long sigh of relief. Then, he could not help but realize that he was indeed aplete


    fool.


    Since he wanted to cut ties with her, why had he driven here once more?


    He should not even have to care about whether this


    was alive or dead, should he?


    He should not allow that woman to upy his thoughts any longer. Even if she were to stand in


    front of him now and dere her love, his heart had turned cold. It had grown frigid ever since the


    moment she had uttered those words ¡°no regrets.¡±

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    What Callum didn¡¯t expect was that when he drove back to the White family¡¯s manor in the evening,


    he saw Lillian who was stopped by the security guards outside.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she woulde here.


    At this moment, Lillian also saw Callum¡¯s car and wanted to stop him. But the security guard


    stopped her, and she couldn¡¯t get close.


    Another security guard quickly ran to Callum¡¯s car and said after the car window had been rolled


    down. ¡°Mr. White, thedy there said she is your friend and wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a friend. Ask her to leave!¡± As Callum finished his words, the car window was


    closed again.


    Callum¡¯s car pulled into the White family¡¯s manor. Meanwhile, the security guard said to Lillian, ¡°Mr.


    White mentioned he had no friend like you. I suggest you return now. Stop indulging in wishful


    thinking!¡±


    Obviously, the security guards regarded Lillian as a woman who wanted to take her chance to meet


    Callum and gain ess to prominent families.


    Lillian was embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t leave. Instead. she took out a small, foldable stool from her


    bag and then produced a water bottle and a thermally insted food container. The food inside the


    box had been prepared by Abigail.


    Then, Lillian found a corner and began to eat.


    Seeing this, the security guards couldn¡¯t help but frown and wanted to drive her away. However, she


    was beyond the manor¡¯s confines. In other words, she was on a public road, an area of which they


    had no control.


    After eating, Lillian carefully packed up her things and disposed of any waste into the nearby trash


    can, leaving no room for others to find fault with her.


    It was the first time the security guards had witnessed someone having their dinner in that spot.


    They tried to persuade Lillian, ¡°Don¡¯t linger herc. Even if you squat here all the way until tomorrow


    morning, Mr. White won¡¯t spare you a nce. If one can meet Mr. White by squatting like this, a


    crowd will show up with benches in tow.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian replied seriously, ¡°I will leave after 9 o¡¯clock.¡±


    The security guards were dumbfounded. They had initially assumed Lillian intended to stay for an


    extended period and perform a pitiful act after witnessing her setting up a stool. They didn¡¯t


    anticipate that she would depart at 9 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Are you leaving at 9 o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to go back to sleep. Staying up toote isn¡¯t good for my health.¡± Lillian said. After all,


    she had to care for the baby growing inside her. Therefore, she needed to make a conscious effort


    to eat well and get enough sleep to ensure the baby¡¯s optimal development.


    Unbeknownst to Lillian at that moment, inside the White family¡¯s manor, Callum was watching her in


    the security room. His face remained expressionless as he watched the surveince footage, his


    deep ck eyes solemn.


    As time passed, Callum simply sat/in his chair, his gaze fixated on Lillian through the surveince


    camera.


    Other people in the room didn¡¯t dare to say anything at this moment. Callum appeared to radiate an


    intense aura that discouraged anyone from approaching or inquiring about his thoughts.


    At 9 o¡¯clock, Lillian suddenly stood up and put away the stool she was sitting on. Then¡­ Callum¡¯s


    eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Is she going to leave? Is her determination limited to merely nine


    o¡¯clock?¡± he thought.


    Callum felt a mixture of disappointment and frustration that he couldn¡¯t exin. He continued to fix


    his gaze on the screen. After some time, he abruptly rose from his chair and instructed the


    individuals around him, ¡°Bring this woman in!¡±


    08:27 1


    ¡°What?¡± The subordinate was stunned as he thought, ¡°Is Mr. White going to meet this woman?¡±


    Lillian had finished packing and was just about to call a taxi to pick her up using her phone when the


    security guard by the gate halted her.


    ¡°Mr. White would like to meet with you, miss. You may go in now.¡± The security guard¡¯s tone and


    demeanor were notably more respectful than before.


    Lillian was slightly stunned, and then a flicker of joyful surprise crossed her face. Callum wanted to


    see her. Finally, she would have the opportunity to speak with him and seek his forgiveness.


    It was just that she wasn¡¯t sure whether he would forgive her.


    The image of Callum standing at the entrance of White Maple Group crossed her mind once more.


    She shook her head, reminding herself not to overthink it. What truly mattered now was that she


    had the chance to see him.


    Lillian entered the White family¡¯s manor and was led to the living room by one of the housekeepers.


    The vast living room was grand and magnificent, yet it somehow emanated a chilling atmosphere.


    At this moment, Callum stood in the middle of the living room. His handsome face was cold. ¡°You all


    go out first. No one is allowed toe in without my permission,¡± Callum said coldly. The


    housekeepers who were originally in the living room of the manor all left.


    Suddenly, only Lillian and Callum were left in the huge living room.


    Lillian gazed at Callum greedily. She hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to look at him clearly when he


    was outside the White Maple Group.


    ¡°Why? Am I this good-looking that you can¡¯t move your eyes away from me?¡± Callum¡¯s voice broke


    the silence at this moment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking.¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help blurting out.


    Callum frowned suddenly. ¡°Lillian, I invited you toe in not to hear your nonsense. Didn¡¯t you say


    you have something to tell me? Share it now. I¡¯m listening!¡±


    As he spoke, he strolled over to a nearby couch, seated himself with grace, and folded his legs


    elegantly. His gaze fixed on her made her feel like she was facing the chief judge in a courtroom.


    Lillian¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, then leave immediately. Do not appear in front of me from this point


    forward!¡± Callum stated firmly. As long as she didn¡¯t appear before him, she wouldn¡¯t disturb his


    peace of mind.


    Lillian almost involuntarily blurted out, ¡°Callum, I love you. I truly love you!¡± She didn¡¯t want to leave.


    She had so much to say.


    ¡°You im to love me?¡± He sneered, his gaze turning colder as he fixed it on her. ¡°Lillian, why do


    you have the nerve to say these words? If you truly loved me, you wouldn¡¯t have mentioned cutting


    all ties with me or even considered terminating the pregnancy when I begged you to stay. Lillian, if


    you love me, how could you not give me any chance at all?¡±!¡±


    His relentless questioning caused her heart to ache. ¡°I¡­I truly love you. I¡­ I understand that I¡¯ve


    been selfish. I just wanted to shield myself from getting hurt, but Callum, for all these years, the only


    person I¡¯ve ever loved has always been you! It¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding you!¡±

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Lillian rushed to Callum and said through a clogged nose, ¡°I knew that you agreed to Madeline¡¯s


    request and broke up with me back then because you wanted to save me. Five yearster, you


    once again protected me from Madeline. Moreover, at that time, you had a curse on your body.


    Because of the curse, you felt immense pain whenever you touched me. To rid yourself of the


    curse, you allowed Madeline into your mansion¡­¡±


    However, Callum remained indifferent, his expression unchanged, as he listened. It appeared that


    her distress, her tears, and her remorse held no significance for him.


    ¡°Is that so? So you are aware.¡± Atst, her heartfelt confession received only a brief response from


    him. Lillian bit her lips. ¡°Back then, I went to your mansion to find you. I wanted to say that we


    should give it another try. But when I saw Madeline leaving your mansion, I thought you and her¡­ I


    misunderstood. I didn¡¯t know it was due to curse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you misunderstood,¡± Callum murmured. ¡°You¡¯re so quick to misunderstand me. It implies that


    you don¡¯t trust me at all, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lillian choked.


    Callum¡¯s expression became even more scathing. ¡°How can you im you love me if it¡¯s like this?¡±


    After a pause, Callum continued. ¡°So you knew that you had misunderstood me, yet you¡¯vee to


    see me again? But, Lillian, you must understand that I won¡¯t remain the same and love you as


    naively as I did before just because you¡¯ve returned. My love for you had entirely vanished from the


    moment you thought of terminating your pregnancy at the hospital.¡±


    Lillian burst into tears. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t terminate the pregnancy. Callum. I didn¡¯t¡­ Our baby is still inside


    me¡­ I¡¯ve been eating well and resting, all for the sake of our baby¡­ so our child can grow


    healthily¡­¡± She pulled his hand and put it on her abdomen as she spoke.


    At four months into her pregnancy, her lower abdomen didn¡¯t show a noticeable bulge. Only a slight


    swell could be felt when a hand was pressed against it.


    Callum¡¯s hand gently touched Lillian¡¯s stomach, and moments ticked by. When her tears trickled


    down her cheeks and fell onto his wrist, he abruptly withdrew his hand as if it had been scorched.


    ¡°Enough, Lillian. So what if you didn¡¯t terminate the pregnancy?¡± He suddenly stood up and said,


    ¡°From the very beginning, it was never the baby that I cared about.¡±


    She was all he cared about!


    At that time, he was utterly devastated when she wanted to terminate the pregnancy to sever all ties


    with him. It was then that he realized she was willing to sacrifice a life just to break the connection


    between them.


    It was only at that moment that he realized that her words, which he had taken to heart, had been


    nothing more than a jest.


    He recalled that at the time, she had said to him, ¡°Callum, if we were to have a child, I would want to


    bring it into the world because it would be our child and my treasure.¡±


    Yet it turned out that she was willing to abandon this treasure at any moment. The worst was she


    might not want it at all!


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t terminate the pregnancy, but so what? Now you came to me and suddenly said


    that


    loved me. What is it that you hope for? Do you want me to be with you and provide the child with a


    complete family? Am I just a father, necessary for the child, to you now?¡± Callum said.


    you


    ¡°No, I¡­ I want to be with you, but not just for the child!¡± Lillian interjected hastily. ¡°It¡¯s because I love


    you, and I don¡¯t want to lose you like this. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Lillian, you and I have already missed our chance,¡± Callum said coldly as he withdrew his hand.


    In an instant, Lillian felt her hand go empty, and the warmth from his touch on her abdomen was


    abruptly gone.


    ¡°Did we truly miss the chance to be together?¡± she thought bitterly.


    08:27


    ¡°Well, if this is all you want to say after repeatedly requesting to meet me, you needn¡¯te to me


    personally in the future. If there¡¯s anything else, you can contact my secretary,¡± Callum stated.


    ¡°Contact your secretary?¡± Lillian was stunned momentarily.


    ¡°How much child support payment are you asking, or how much money do you want? You can


    communicate this to my secretary, and as long as the sum is reasonable, there won¡¯t be any issues.


    As for the child in your belly, it¡¯s your decision whether to bring it into the world or terminate the


    pregnancy.¡± Callum¡¯s voice was void of emotions.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not here for money¡­¡± Lillian murmured.


    ¡°Does it matter whether you are or not? In any case¡­¡±


    Before Callum could finish his words, Lillian suddenly strode forward, wrapped her hands around


    his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him straightaway.


    The sudden kiss caught Callum off guard, and he instantly tensed up. Subconsciously, he wanted to


    push her away, but when his hand made contact with her, it suddenly froze.


    Now she was not her usual self, but a pregnant woman. Even a gentle push might potentially harm


    her and the baby in her womb.


    Callum pursed his thin lips, and his body stiffened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by her!¡± Callum repeated to himself in his heart.


    Lillian felt as though she was pouring all her longing and regret over these days into this kiss. The


    kiss was eager and passionate.


    Yet his lips remained closed and didn¡¯t part as if he were unwilling to forgive her and reciprocate her


    advances.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose him like this.


    The tears in Lillian¡¯s eyes gushed out again, and her heart kept sinking. She thought he would still


    have some feelings for her. She thought she had hope, but now¡­


    ¡°Have we really missed our chances forever as he said?¡± she thought.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that instant, her tears trickled down her cheek and nose beforending on their lips.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Callum¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and he parted his lips subconsciously. Her tears, carrying a faint


    salty taste, filled his mouth instantly.


    At this moment, Lillian¡¯s tongue reached into Callum¡¯s mouth and kept deepening the kiss.


    He was caught off guard. Her deep kiss seemed to have crumbled all the defenses he had made


    before. And all his senses were drawn by her.


    He could not help but slowly close his eyes. Now, even as she kissed him and held him close, there


    was no longer any pain caused by the curse.


    It was as if they had returned to the beginning when there had been nothing but sweetness between


    them. There was no pain or betrayal, only the love they had shared. She had been his life, and he


    had been her love.


    After the kiss ended, Callum heard Lillian¡¯s panting voice saying, ¡°Callum, you still have feelings for


    me, right? You are still in love with me, right?¡±


    Callum suddenly snapped out of his reverie. He opened his eyes and grasped her arms, tugging


    them away from his neck.


    ¡°What? Do you assume that a kiss means I have feelings for you? By that logic, if I kiss other


    people, does that mean I have feelings for them, too,¡± Callum retorted, attempting to control his


    racing heart.


    Only he knew the falsehood in his words at that moment.


    Perhaps he would have lost controlpletely if she had kissed him a bit longer. The desire he


    harbored for her could still be easily reignited by her actions.


    Lillian¡¯s face turned pale. She clutched the hem of her loose-fitting clothing tightly with both hands,


    biting her lip hard. Her eyes, as wide as Bambi¡¯s, brimmed with tears as she gazed at him, her


    expression a mix of despair and helplessness.


    Callum nearly expended all his strength to turn his head away. He said in a detached tone, ¡°Well,


    I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to tangle with you any longer. Whatever happened in the past, be it a


    misunderstanding or anything else, doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Henceforth, please don¡¯t appear


    before me again.¡±


    After saying that, he left in disarray. He went upstairs, leaving Lillian standing motionless in the


    living


    room.


    Lillian wiped her tears away vigorously and looked up at Callum¡¯s retreating figure. She suddenly


    cried out, ¡°Callum, I won¡¯t give up. You were the one who pursued me before, and now, I¡¯ll pursue


    you! If you truly have no feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have allowed that kiss tost so long!¡±


    Callum paused, but he did not look back or say anything.


    It was not until his figure disappeared from her sight that Lillian lowered her head, looked at her


    abdomen, and said gently, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s pursue your daddy together. Tell him not to leave us alone. I


    hurt him too much in the past. But as long as your daddy still loves me the slightest, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Unless one day she discovered that he had truly ceased to feel anything for her, only then would


    she handle herself with grace and stop bothering him.


    Perhaps, at that time, to graciously depart from his world would be her way of showing her love for


    him. Lillian turned around and walked toward the door. At this moment, in the second-floor


    bedroom, Callum stood slumped against the door, one hand pressed firmly against his racing heart.


    ¡°Stop beating¡­ Stop beating so fast!¡± he told himself.


    His heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it was about to jump out of his throat!


    He could not understand why his emotions were easily influenced by her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum gasped deeply, then closed his eyes and murmured to himself, ¡°Even when she ims she


    loves. me now, it might not be genuine. Perhaps what she truly desires is to provide the child with a


    legitimate identity.¡±


    Lillian went back to the inn. Stephen and Abigail had been waiting anxiously for her return. When,


    they


    08:27


    saw their daughtering back, they hurriedly asked, ¡°How was it? Callum¡­¡±


    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t want to forgive me and ept me,¡± Lillian said. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up. I will go to him


    again tomorrow.¡±


    Stephen sighed while Abigail looked at his daughter with sympathy. ¡°But if he refuses to ept you


    again and again, then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t relentlessly pester him or do anything reckless and


    foolish,¡± sheforted her mother. ¡°If I genuinely give my all and Callum still doesn¡¯t ept me,


    then¡­ Then I¡¯ll return to Strico with you and be a single mother. I will only stay with you and the


    child for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you seriously intend to be a single mother forever? If the right


    partneres along, you can also get married. Many women marry with their children these days!¡±


    Abigail said. She did not want her daughter to resign herself to such a fate.


    Lillian offered a bitter smile. How could she ever love another man after having been loved by


    someone like Callum?


    She would never experience that same fervent and ardent passion again.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll leave the future to the future,¡± Lillian replied, changing the subject to ease her mother¡¯s


    concerns.


    The next day, after breakfast, Lillian went back to White Maple Group.


    The security guard hurriedly stopped her when they saw her. After all, they had been criticized


    yesterday because they did not stop this woman in time. If she harassed Callum again today, they


    were afraid that they would lose their jobs.


    ¡°I, uh, came to see Mr. White,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°You may return. Even if you do know Mr. White, it¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t wish to see you. Perhaps you


    should arrange an appointment with him directly. Then we can let you in,¡± the security guard


    suggested.


    Lillian appeared to be in a pickle. She had tried to call Callum, but it consistently showed that his


    phone was engaged. She was not sure if Callum had blocked her number.


    Staring at the dedicated security guard in front of her, Lillian could not help but furrow her brow and


    contemte her next move.


    When Callum returned from the early morningpany meeting, he saw Lillian seated on the


    couch outside the director¡¯s office, sipping water and munching on snacks.


    Immediately, he halted in his tracks. A look of surprise was in his eyes.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Callum asked the secretary with a cold face.


    The secretary said embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. White, your¡­ um, your ex-girlfriend mentioned that when


    she


    broke up with you, she left something at your ce. She¡¯s threatening to call the police if it¡¯s not


    returned` to her, so¡­ I allowed her to wait here.¡±

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    After all, it wasn¡¯t difficult for those in thepany with a bit of knowledge of their director¡¯s past to


    discover that Lillian was his ex-girlfriend. There were even many videos of the pair that circted on


    the inte back then.


    He had straight-off whisked Lillian away when she was swarmed by reporters who used her of


    being the other woman in a rtionship. His show of domineering protectiveness had even sparked


    a


    discussion among thepany¡¯s insiders as to whether Lillian would sessfully secure a position


    as his wife and elevate her status.


    None of them had foreseen Callum returning to Jacaster all alone.


    Therefore, most of the spectors had assumed that Lillian had lost her chance. Yet, she showed


    up again looking for Callum.


    Lillian blinked her doe eyes at Callum and said, ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t we have our conversation in your


    office? I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want others to know what things of mine are in your possession.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t mind? Pray tell, what is it that you¡¯re referring to?¡± Callum was on a short fuse.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lillian hesitated.


    ¡°By all means.¡±


    Hence, Lillian cleared her throat. ¡°The things I left behind include the ginger and lemon tea you


    bought me, sanitary pads, and-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Callum¡¯s expression was dour as he interrupted Lillian and raised his hand to massage


    the corner of his forehead. ¡°My office, right now!¡± It felt like his emotions were always on a


    rollercoaster ride whenever he came across her.


    A victorious smile crept across Lillian¡¯s features as she hurriedly trailed after Callum toward his


    office. She didn¡¯t forget to bring the snacks along before departing.


    ¡°The free snacks White Maple Group offers their employees are not bad at all!¡± shemented


    internally.


    Thepany employees who overheard what Lillian had said, on the other hand, exchanged


    nces and were dumbfounded that Callum would actually purchase such things for someone.


    It didn¡¯t fit his image at all.


    Callum turned to re at Lillian, who was behind him after entering the office. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I said these things as an excuse just to see you. But it was true that I¡¯d left them in your mansion


    and didn¡¯t bring them with me initially.¡± Her voice became softer under his death stare.


    ¡°I¡¯ve disposed of them long ago. I hope you don¡¯t expect me to keep them after so many years have


    passed.¡± Callum huffed.


    ¡°Have you also thrown away the pillows, cups, and slippers with the couple designs too?¡± Lillian


    blurted


    out.


    It had been her first time being in a rtionship. Therefore, she was exceptionally fond of trinkets


    designed for couples. She would often purchase and ce them in Callum¡¯s mansion.


    Callum ended up using those things she bought despite initially eyeing them


    ¨¤ di infully.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Case in point, he would drink his coffee using the cup with the couple¡¯s design she bought and prop


    his back with the pillow she bought whenever he read on the couch while wearing another one of


    her purchases, a pair of fluffy Mickey Mouse slippers. Lillian¡¯s slippers naturally had Minnie Mouse


    as its design.


    She had even joked about bringing their children to Disnend once they had them.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone too,¡± Callum proimed unhesitantly.


    Lillian¡¯s face turned pale, and she bit her lip lightly. She recollected herself after a moment and


    brushed it off brightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just repurchase them when I get the chance next time.¡±


    Callum was mildly upset. ¡°What exactly do you want? I thought we had already made it clear


    yesterday. You can approach my secretary if you need money. Otherwise, leave Jacaster as soon


    as possible and


    08:27


    return to Strico, where you belong.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to appear before him again, as it rattled his feelings severely.


    Lillian stretched out her hand to gingerly tug at Callum¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Callum, won¡¯t you forgive me? I


    had no idea that you were under the influence of curse, nor was I aware that you¡¯d knelt on the


    ground and pleaded humbly to Madeline for my sake. I thought you dated her solely to obtain White


    Maple Group while the truth was to save me.¡±


    Her heart was filled with guilt as she spoke.


    He had done so much for her, yet she hadn¡¯t known anything about it.


    Callum¡¯s eyes flickered imperceptibly as she added, ¡°I did think of having an abortion back when I


    was clueless about everything and wanted nothing to do with you. I feared that I would think of you


    and might never stop loving you whenever I saw the child if it was born. But¡­¡±


    She paused and fixed her doe eyes on him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to undergo the abortion after


    you left that day. When Iy on the operating table and heard the doctor asking me to confirm if I


    wanted to proceed with the surgery, I screamed no because it was our child growing inside me. We


    used to talk about giving birth if I ever got pregnant.¡±


    She still felt a lingering terror upon recalling the incident and how close she¡¯d been to losing her


    child. Callum¡¯s sooty eyes met Lillian¡¯s. Their depths were so murky that his thoughts were simply


    indecipherable.


    Lillian raised her hand timidly and slowly stretched it toward Callum¡¯s cheek.


    Callum¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t duck from her. Her hand gently touched his cheek as she


    desired. ¡°Is it finally no longer painful when I touch you like this right now?¡±


    His eyes darkened even further. ¡°So what? If you hadn¡¯t made me lose all hope, I wouldn¡¯t have let


    you go, regardless of how much pain it caused. Now that my heart is dead and numb, your painless


    touch no longer means anything to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but hug Callum tight. ¡°Madeline mentioned that the excruciating


    pain it took to be cleansed of the curse was like having one¡¯s bones and tendons severed. Besides,


    it wasn¡¯t a one-off undertaking. Instead, the pain would worsen with each curse cleansing session.


    Yet, you¡¯d put up with all that for me, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had indeed endured all of it for your sake. I was even prepared to forfeit my life back then. I


    was thinking about seeing you if I survived to fulfill my promise of giving you a blissful life. If I died,


    however, my assets would be used to set up a fund with you and the child as my beneficiaries. Both


    of you would have never had to worry about finances in this lifetime.¡±


    Lillian was shocked to hear this. Her mind was spinning. ¡°So this is the truth.¡± While he hadn¡¯t told


    her anything about it, everything was already nned.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    ¡°Did you keep all of these from me because you were worried that I¡¯d be heartbroken if you didn¡¯t


    survive the curse-cleansing process?¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Lillian understood why he¡¯d been


    reluctant to speak back then.


    Callum evaded Lillian¡¯s question. ¡°Do you know what awaited me after my narrow escape from


    death and the thorough cleansing of the curse from my body? It was you, in the hospital, nning to


    have an abortion and iming that you no longer had feelings for me, as you loved me no more!¡±


    Every word he uttered then was like a p to her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so, sorry.¡± Lillian sobbed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me again. Likewise, telling me that you love me is meaningless


    now,¡± Callum dered.


    However, Lillian still persistentlyy her hand on Callum¡¯s cheek. She even added her other hand to


    it since it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s not meaningless. If I once froze your heart and turned it into stone, I¡¯ll warm it up and revive it


    again. Callum, please give me a chance, okay? Just one more!¡± Lillian begged bitterly.


    Callum lowered his gaze faintly to conceal the fleeting internal struggle showing through his eyes. It


    had always been simple for her to rile up his emotions merely by pleading to him several times and


    shedding a few drops of tears.


    ¡°A chance? How so?¡± Callum replied after a considerable amount of time had passed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s interact with one another like before. I only need one month, I swear! You have my word that


    I¡¯ll leave you and not disturb you anymore if you still won¡¯t forgive me and refuse to be with me after


    that. However, I hope you won¡¯t avoid me within this period,¡± Lillian borated.


    ¡°A month?¡± Callum scoffed. ¡°Am I supposed to believe that you¡¯ll give up after a month and stay out


    of my life?¡±


    ¡°I can sign a guarantee!¡± Lillian quickly responded.


    ¡°That holds no legal effect,¡± Callum turned her down mercilessly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lillian was in a quandary. Convincing him to trust in her had be such an ordeal. ¡°I¡¯ll


    swear upon my life!¡±


    She trained her eyes on him resolutely. ¡°I swear upon my life to leave you if you still choose not to


    be with me after a month and never appear before your sight of my own volition. If I were ever to


    fail, after giving birth, I shall-¡±


    Callum interrupted abruptly before she could finish her oath, ¡°All right, one month it is! Go back to


    Strico after that, and stay out of my sight.¡±


    Lillian let out a long sigh of relief. Although she was not pleased with how confident Callum was that


    they wouldn¡¯t get back together after a month, the bright side was that he¡¯d agreed to her proposal


    at the least. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to pick up whenever I call you. You should also inform the security


    guard downstairs and your secretary in due time to let me through when Ie looking for you,¡±


    Lillianunched into a spiel.


    Callum turned away from her and walked to his desk alone.


    He was baffled at himself for going along with such a preposterous request.


    ¡°A month? Is she really treating this as some kind of love game?¡± he sneered internally.


    s, the thought of what she had been so close to swearing still caused him to shiver


    uncontrobly. He feared she was going to jinx herself.


    He resisted it instinctively and didn¡¯t want to hear anything about it.


    Callum no longer paid Lillian any heed and went straight to flip open the documents on his desk,


    getting to work.


    On the contrary, Lillian spontaneously nted herself on one side of the couch and ced the


    snacks she¡¯d brought on the coffee table. She then poured herself a ss of warm water from the


    dispenser and


    08:27


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    munched on snacks while browsing childcare-rted websites on her phone.


    They were in a bizarrely harmonious state, and everything felt so natural.


    Lillian sneaked a nce at the busy Callum from the corner of her eye and felt as if she was back in


    the past.


    She would curl up on the couch to eat and drink leisurely if he happened to have work on his hands.


    whenever she visited him.


    His office was always stocked up with all kinds of her favorite snacks, and she eventually began.


    comining, ¡°Look how much weight I¡¯ve gained. I¡¯ll be obese one day with all these tempting


    snacks in your office.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll still love you even then,¡± he¡¯d reply with a hint of a smile.


    Yet, five yearster, she wasn¡¯t obese, and no snacks were allocated for her anymore in his office.


    Lillian had been browsing childcare websites when she couldn¡¯t help but secretly aim her camera at


    Callum to snap photo after photo of him.


    She would have them for memories¡¯ sake, even if she and Callum went their separate ways in the


    future.


    A knock sounded from outside the office, and Callum¡¯s secretary was greeted with the sight of


    Callum looking intently at a phone screen while standing beside the couch that Lillian was lying on.


    A thin nket covered Lillian.


    ¡°Mr. White, this is the report you requested. The secretary handed Callum the documents


    respectfully and caught a glimpse of what was on the phone screen. It turned out to be a photo of


    Callum.


    ¡°You may go.¡± Callum addressed the secretary and reminded them once more just as they were


    about to turn to leave, ¡°Please shut the door softly.¡±


    Callum looked troubled after the words left his mouth and felt he¡¯d said something he shouldn¡¯t


    have.


    The secretary cautiously walked out of the office and closed the door.


    Callum returned his attention to Lillian¡¯s phone, which he was holding. There were plenty of photos


    of him stored inside it. Some had been discreetly taken while he was working earlier, while most of it


    was from when they were still in love five years prior.


    Callum was absorbed while going through those photos.


    Callum was going through the project report from his secretary when Lillian awoke. She paused


    when she felt a thin nket on her before grinning cheerily shortly after.


    ¡°Callum must be the one who covered me with the nket,¡± she mused. She¡¯din down on the


    couch and fallen asleep unknowingly while looking through photos of him.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Only then did Lillian suddenly realize that her phone was not in her possession.


    She sprang up, only to breathe a sigh of relief upon glimpsing the phone sitting on the coffee table.


    Yet, on the heels of that, it was as if she recalled something. Quick as a wink, she picked up her


    phone andunched the gallery.


    All of a sudden, Lillian could feel nothing but a ckout before her eyes, to the extent that she


    nearly got all choked up.


    To her astonishment, every single photo of the man had vanished from the gallery on her phone.


    She was certain that she had evenid eyes on those pictures before she fell into slumber.


    Grabbing the phone, Lillian sprinted toward Callum¡¯s desk. ¡°Did you delete the photos on my


    phone?¡± ¡°I merely deleted my own photos. Can¡¯t I even dispose of those with my own face?¡±


    answered Callum ever so calmly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes reddened with tears then and there. ¡°Do you have any idea what those photos


    ¡ª¡± Then came Callum¡¯s intervention. ¡°All I know is that those photos are mine. Also, I dislike being


    disturbed when I¡¯m at work.¡±


    Lillian stopped making a peep at that. In the end, she slumped onto the couch silently. Initially, she


    had been overjoyed upon waking up that the man had tucked her in with a thin nket, but then,


    her short-lived happiness turned into pure sorrow.


    She cherished those photos so much, for they were her fond memories shared with him. Should


    she be deprived of even memories of that sort, she would be left with nothing, or so she thought.


    Staring at her phone, Lillian sniffed time and again, her shoulders twitching. She looked like she


    was suppressing the sadness within and at the same time trying hard to hold back the tears from


    gushing out of her sockets.


    Gazing at the woman, Callum suddenly felt that he had done something wrong. Lillian did not even


    shed a tear, yet he felt even worse looking at her demeanor at that pointpared to seeing her


    tearful visage. Callum forced himself to hang his head low to direct his line of sight toward the files


    in front of him. His thoughts, however, continued to linger around the other person in the office.


    At noon, instead of inviting Lillian to have a meal together, Callum went for lunch on his own. When


    he finally returned to the office, Lillian was already gone. Even the bag she carried alongside her


    that day had. disappeared.


    ¡°Did she¡­ go out for lunch?¡± Callum guessed in his heart.


    Nevertheless, when Callum came back to the office again from a meeting at about 4 p.m., there was


    still no trace of Lillian anywhere.


    Callum¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He wondered if Lillian had walked off and decided to stay away from


    him because he deleted those photos earlier in the morning. If that was the case, though, he would


    not have it any other way.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At the very least, he could enjoy moments of peace and tranquility.


    In fact, he already knew thatdy inside and out. Thetter had always been an impatient one. For


    instance, she pronounced that she would stay put and wait for him outside the manor all night on


    that fateful night, but when the clock struck nine at night, she was all packed up and ready to leave.


    Simrly, she wanted to be given one month¡¯s time, yet she seemed to be already getting cold feet


    in less than a day.


    Even until Callum got off work/and stepped out of thepany, Lillian never showed up.


    As the car drove in the direction of the White residence, Callum looked out of the window boringly,


    only to inadvertently catch sight of a figure by the roadside. He was stunned.


    That figure was none other than Lillian.


    At that juncture, she was clearly weeping buckets, standing by the roadside with one hand


    constantly wiping the tears off her face while clenching her phone with the other.


    08:27 1


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± came Callum¡¯s sudden bellow.


    Hearing that, the driver hurriedly pulled over to the roadside. Callum got out of the car as fast as he


    could and dashed toward Lillian. ¡°What are you doing here? Why¡­¡±


    His voice stopped abruptly because, at that moment, the woman raised her head and regarded him


    with a pair of reddened, teary eyes. As tears welled up in her eyes, a pang assailed her heart on the


    spot.


    Sobbing out loud, Lillian suddenly lifted her hands and rained blows all over Callum¡¯s chest.


    A pucker creased Callum¡¯s forehead as he gripped the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you out of your mind?


    What in the world happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Those photos¡­ They were gone with the wind forever¡­ Those phone repairmen all imed that


    the photos had been thoroughly deleted!¡± Lillian wailed and went on, ¡°You have no idea what those


    photos. mean to me! How could you simply delete them?¡±


    Callum frowned even harder on that note. ¡°I told you those were my photos. It¡¯s up to me how I deal


    with them.¡± His tone reeked of naught but frostiness.


    ¡°But they¡¯re my precious memories! I was the one who took those photos. It was¡­ the memory


    shared between my beloved man and me! Even if you don¡¯t love me anymore, can¡¯t you even leave


    me those memories?¡±


    Lillian whimpered so loudly that it was as though she was bent on venting out all the suffering


    bottled up inside.


    That entire afternoon, she had paid several shops to get her phone repaired. Sadly, she had been


    told that the deleted photos could never be restored. In other words, those photos would never be


    coming back to


    her.


    Callum could not help but freeze. Little did he anticipate Lillian to cry a river just because of those


    photos. ¡°Did those photos of me really matter to her?¡± he wondered.


    The next second, Lillian¡¯s crying ceased. In exchange, painful groans began to escape her. On top


    of that, her countenance wasced with a tinge of agony.


    Startled, Callum questioned, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ My stomach¡­ hurts¡­¡± Lillian was catching her breath as she spoke. ¡°The baby¡­ Is there


    something wrong with the baby¡­¡±


    She knitted her brows into an even tighter knot, her mien turning ghastlier by the second.


    Callum carried Lillian right away. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now!¡± Then, he bolted toward the


    car parked on the roadside.


    On the way to the hospital, Lillian pressed her hands against her slightly bulging tummy with fret


    written all over her face. ¡°Oh, my baby, stay with me. Be good and wait until I go intobor, will you?


    I beg of you¡­¡±


    Her broken, choked-up voice astounded Callum a little. Her expression and tone alone spelled out


    how important the baby was to her.


    ¡°The baby will be fine,¡± Callum said unwittingly.


    ¡°Really? Will the baby really be okay?¡± Lillian turned to look at the man like a drowning person


    clinging on to dear life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? If I want to save this baby, I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it! I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to the baby!¡± Callum might have boasted so, but he had once convinced himself to


    turn a blind eye to the baby¡¯s existence.


    Then again, the minute he saw the uneasiness in her eyes and thought of the possibility that she


    might actually lose the baby, an urge to save the baby surged through his head.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    It was because it was their child.


    After all, he still cared about this child.


    When the car arrived at the best maternity hospital in Jacaster, Callum carried Lillian out of the car.


    In the hospital, doctors and nurses were already waiting. after receiving the notification.


    Lillian was taken directly into the consulting room for a checkup, while Callum stood outside the


    consulting room, still holding the same phone that Lillian had been gripping tightly earlier.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how much those photos meant to her. She had spent the entire afternoon


    running around different phone repair shops just to retrieve those pictures.


    ¡°Are those her memories?¡± he thought.


    Callum felt aplex mix of emotions.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, disying the word ¡°Mom¡± on the screen. He knew it was a call from


    Lillian¡¯s mother.


    After a moment of hesitation, he still answered the call. ¡°Mrs. Quinn, is that you? I¡¯m Callum.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Abigail sounded surprised. ¡°You¡­ Why are you answering the


    phone? Where¡¯s Lillian?¡±


    ¡°She is feeling unwell, so I brought her to the hospital. The doctor is examining her right now,¡±


    Callum said.


    ¡°What?¡± Abigail¡¯s shocked voice came through the phone. She hurriedly asked Callum for the


    hospital¡¯s address and quickly ended the call.


    Callum put away the phone and leaned against the wall, staring at the device in his hand. He


    murmured to himself, ¡°Lillian, what should I do with you?¡± ¡°One month? Should I let her stay with me


    for this month, only to part ways afterward? But after spending a month with her, could I really let


    her go again? Or should I just ept it now, smoothly being with her, perhaps that was the best


    option. But does she truly love me? Or is it just because she heard the truth from Madeline, feeling


    guilty and wanting to give the child aplete family, that she came back to me? I-If she doesn¡¯t


    love me that much, could I really walk the rest of my life with her? If she is only doing this for the


    child, to make up for her guilt¡­¡± he thought.


    When Lillian¡¯s examination results came out, both Stephen and Abigail also arrived at the hospital.


    Abigail anxiously approached the doctor, asking, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°The patient is emotionally distressed, showing signs of threatened miscarriage.


    08:20


    She had experienced this condition before, so it¡¯s a critical situation.¡±


    Abigail nodded repeatedly, and Stephen walked to Callum. ¡°I know Lillian misunderstood you


    before, causing you distress. But no matter what, she is carrying your child now. Even if you don¡¯t


    want to be with her again, please don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    Callum remained silent, not uttering a word.


    Stephen didn¡¯t say more either. He entered the ward with Abigail to see Lillian, while Callum took


    out his phone and instructed his subordinate on the other end, ¡°Take care of all the expenses for


    Lillian¡¯s hospitalization, and find two attentive caregivers¡­


    After dealing with some matters, Callum left the hospital.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ What exactly should I do with her?¡± he thought.


    When Callum returned to the White residence, he saw his mother, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long


    time, in the living room.


    She wore elegant and luxurious clothes, adorned with precious jewelry, as if she wanted everyone


    to know that she was the mistress of the White family now.


    To him, their rtionship was neither good nor bad. They were more like partners than mother and


    son.


    She gave him life and provided for his material needs, nurturing him with care. Even when the main


    family tried to frame him, she fiercely protected him.


    One could say that she helped him secure his current position.


    However, she only saw him as a tool to help her rise again in life.


    As for how much affection she had for his father, he had no idea. She once chose to be the other


    woman for a wealthy life. Of course, her ambitions didn¡¯t stop there. She went to great lengths to


    conceive him and then raised him


    single-handedly.


    When he was young, the mostmon thing she said to him was, ¡°You are a child of the White


    family, just like the sons of the main family. You have the White family blood flowing in your veins. If


    you can¡¯t inherit the White family in the future, both of us will be wiped out by the main family. If you


    don¡¯t want to die, you can only climb up, climb up until your father lets you inherit the White family!¡±


    Therefore, he had been climbing up all the time. He thought that was the greatest meaning of life.


    It wasn¡¯t until he met Lillian that he realized there could be another taste to life.


    Perhaps, people were like this. The more theycked, the more they wanted. He had always lived in


    the midst of intrigue, so he was attracted to Lillian¡¯s straightforwardness. In front of her, he didn¡¯t


    need to specte about her intentions or thoughts.


    08.201


    It was that simple, yet it captivated him in an extraordinary way.


    By the time he realized it, he found that he couldn¡¯t do without her.


    If only those things hadn¡¯t happened back then, maybe he and Lillian would have been together by


    now.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Callum said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always disliked this manor?¡±


    After all, it was the residence where the main family once lived. That was why his mother didn¡¯t like


    it. She had bought another house elsewhere and rarely visited this one.


    ¡°I heard that Lillian went to your office today and stayed there the whole morning,¡± Ysabel White,


    Callum¡¯s mother, said.


    Callum¡¯s eyes flickered briefly. It seemed that the people his mother arranged in thepany were


    quite diligent in reporting the news.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± he replied.


    ¡°How could you let that woman stay in your office? Who knows what kind of gossip will spread? You


    should have the security guards stop her from entering thepany again,¡± Ysabel said.


    ¡°Mom, this is between her and me. Please don¡¯t interfere,¡± Callum refused his mother¡¯s suggestion.


    Ysabel looked displeased. ¡°You¡¯re not still thinking about being with her, are you? Don¡¯t forget, when


    you came back from Strico, she was the one who didn¡¯t want to be with you. And besides, what¡¯s so


    special about a woman like her? In Jacaster, there are so many socialites interested in you-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. I know my limits. Besides, I never said I wanted to be with her,¡± Callum


    interrupted his mother.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s for the best,¡± Ysabel said, feeling increasingly unable to understand her


    son¡¯s thoughts over the years.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    It was like the borate scheme Callum had devised against the Tall family, every detail


    interconnected. When she found out about itter, a shiver ran down her spine.


    She had never imagined that Callum, over these years, had set up such a n, toppling the Tall


    family in one fell swoop. His thoughts had grown deeper over


    the years.


    Fortunately, he was her son. She had nothing to fear. She only needed to rx and enjoy the fruits


    of hisbor.


    ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to rest early,¡± Callum said, raising his hand to massage his


    temples.


    Seeing Callum¡¯s tired expression, Ysabel nodded. ¡°All right, you rest well. I¡¯ll head back. In a few


    days, it¡¯s your birthday. I¡¯ve organized a special celebration for you and invited many prominent


    figures in the city. Remember to appear on time.¡± Callum had broken up with Madeline this year,


    and White Maple Group had swallowed half of the Tall family¡¯s assets. No longer did she have to put


    on a fake smile for the Tall family. Now, she could truly hold her head high. She would announce


    Callum¡¯s birthday celebration and, in the process, find a suitable daughter-inw.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Callum replied indifferently.


    After Ysabel left, Callum looked around the room¡¯s cold atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Is


    this the goal I have once strived for?¡± he thought.


    Even though he had obtained the White Maple Group and be the true master of the White


    family, it meant little to him.


    He still felt like a drifting duckweed,cking a sense of taking root.


    In the ward, Stephen and Abigail asked Lillian what had happened, her emotions so stirred up that


    she experienced a threatened miscarriage.


    Lillian suddenly realized her phone was missing.


    ¡°Right, Callum has it!¡± she thought. When he brought her to the hospital and the doctor examined


    her, a nurse handed her phone to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ My phone had some issues. The photos in my gallery were deleted by the system, and I


    got upset, which led to abdominal pain,¡± Lillian exined helplessly.


    ¡°You silly child, it¡¯s just a few pictures. Why make such a fuss that the hospital?¡± Stephen said.


    you ended up


    up in


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I¡¯ll try to control my emotions better in the future,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°All right, all right. In the future, don¡¯t get too upset over trivial matters. Even if


    173


    08:26


    there are difficulties, we will help you solve them,¡± Abigail said. Then, she


    discussed with Stephen about taking turns to stay with Lillian overnight.


    ¡°You both go back to the inn and rest. There¡¯s no need to stay here overnight. The doctor said I¡¯m


    fine. I just need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days to ensure the child is safe,¡± Lillian


    reassured them.


    ¡°But you¡¯re alone in the hospital. We¡¯re worried,¡± Abigail said, especially considering it was a private


    ward. If something happened to Lillian alone in the room, no one might know.


    Just then, two caregivers knocked on the door and entered the ward, indicating that they were


    arranged by Callum to take care of Lillian in the hospital.


    Hearing this, Lillian told her parents, ¡°See, you don¡¯t need to worry. There are two caregivers here.


    You can go back to the inn and rest. Come visit me during the day. They will take care of me at


    night.¡±


    Seeing the presence of the caregivers, Stephen and Abigail were finally persuaded by Lillian and


    left for the inn.


    After Lillian freshened up, shey down on the hospital bed and fell asleep.


    After all, it had been a tiring day. She was exhausted and dozed off in a short while.


    The two caregivers were assigned to the task. One stayed while the other left to rest, nning to


    return in the daylight for the shift change.


    The night fell deep, and the ward was engulfed in profound silence.


    As the clock struck midnight, a caregiver suddenly heard the creak of the door opening. She froze in


    ce, her whole body tensing. Then, the door was pushed open, revealing a tall figure stepping


    inside.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, may I ask¡­¡± the caregiver asked.


    ¡°Could you step out for a moment? I want to be alone with her,¡± Callum said. ¡°But¡­¡± the caregiver


    hesitated.


    ¡°I am Callum. Now, you can rest assured,¡± he said.


    The caregiver froze as she thought, ¡°Callum? The person who has arranged for me to take care of


    this pregnant woman? Yes, I remember. The person who assigned me this job is from White Maple


    Group.¡±


    The current head of White Maple Group was Callum. It was the first time she had seen him in


    person, though.


    Without saying anything more, the caregiver quickly left the ward, gently closing the door behind


    her.


    Callum lowered his head and looked at Lillian, who was sleeping peacefully. Moonlight streamed in


    through the window and illuminated her face, allowing him to clearly see her serene expression.


    His restless heart seemed to calm down in her presence.


    ¡°Lillian, how much do you really love me? How much of what you said is true?¡± Callum murmured,


    but there was no one to answer him.


    After a moment, he took her phone from his pocket and ced it on her bedside table. Then, he


    turned and left the ward.


    When Lillian woke up the next day, she saw her phone on the bedside table and was surprised. She


    quickly asked the caregiver, ¡°Did anyonee herest night?¡± As expected, she heard Callum¡¯s


    name from the caregiver.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been so deeply asleep, she could have seen him. She regretted it a little. Lillian


    opened her phone and absentmindedly opened her photo gallery. She didn¡¯t know if he had deleted


    anything else.


    Nheless, the next moment, she was stunned.


    The photos in her gallery hadn¡¯t decreased; they had increased. All the pictures that had been


    deleted were back.


    ¡°Did he restore these photos for me?¡± Lillian thought, feeling a wave of joy in her heart.


    ¡°Callum has restored these photos. Does it mean he still has feelings for me? He doesn¡¯t want me


    to be sad, so he restored the pictures, right?¡± she thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as Stephen and Abigail entered the ward this morning, they saw their daughter holding her


    phone, smiling foolishly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your phone was left with Callum?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°Callum brought it over yesterday,¡± Lillian said, her eyes filled with happiness.


    ¡°He came overst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I was already asleep. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up again as if


    she had gained hope for the future.


    ¡°You¡­ Be careful not to end up in the hospital every time you want to see him,¡± Abigail warned.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, both of you. Callum and I have an agreement. It¡¯s a month-long trial. He won¡¯t


    refuse to meet me during this time. But if he still doesn¡¯t want to be with me after a month, then I¡¯ll


    return to Strico with both of you,¡± Lillian said.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    ¡°Only one month?¡± Hearing this, Abigail couldn¡¯t help but be worried. The time seemed too short.


    She wondered if Callum could really mend things with Lillian in such a brief period.


    Lillian smiled gently. ¡°If he still has feelings for me, a month is enough. If he doesn¡¯t, even a year


    wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Abigail sighed. ¡°All right, we won¡¯t interfere in your matters with him. After a month, whether you


    stay or leave, we¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Stephen also nodded, obviously agreeing with his wife¡¯s words.


    Lillian tightened her grip on her phone.


    In a month, there would be an oue between her and Callum.


    In the meeting room of the prison, Jonathan looked at Kurt and said, ¡°It was you who altered my


    memories during hypnosis, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kurt smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that you, Mr. Youngblood, are aware.¡±


    ¡°You did this unnecessary thing for my father and the Youngblood family, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    voice was icy.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kurt replied, devoid of guilt.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this all for my father, for the Youngblood family! But it¡¯s just your delusion. You¡¯re only


    enjoying the twisted pleasure of controlling others¡¯ lives,¡± Jonathan said coldly. ¡°But it ends here.


    You¡¯ll remain in this prison forever. No matter how well you behave, you¡¯ll never get parole. And I,


    along with Rosalie, will live well. She will forever be thedy of the Youngblood family and my wife.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s expression wavered slightly. He suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, you¡¯re naturally suspicious.


    Do you truly believe in Rosalie? Do you really think that she harbors no resentment for sitting in


    prison for three years, all because of your indifference? Perhaps one day, she might betray you.


    There¡¯s always a second and a third time, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Kurt tried to nt seeds of doubt in Jonathan¡¯s mind about Rosalie.


    However, to his disappointment, Jonathan remained unmoved. Thetter just stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? If I can¡¯t trust the woman who loves me most in this world, who else can I


    trust? Regardless of our future, I trust her. I will never doubt her love for me.¡± said Jonathan.


    Only after all his memories were fully restored did he realize the depth of her love for him.


    He used to think she loved their children more, but now he understood that she had once given up


    hope for herself and their children, all for him.


    08:27


    He was the one whom she sacrificed everything to save.


    ¡°How could I not believe such a woman?¡± he thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I won¡¯te to see you here anymore.¡± Jonathan stood up. ¡°But in prison, you might see the news.


    Then, perhaps you¡¯ll understand that having weaknesses isn¡¯t always a bad thing. It¡¯s what makes


    us truly human.¡±


    It was Rosalie who had finally taught him the meaning of life.


    His weakness was her, and she was his purpose for the rest of his life.


    Leaving the cold meeting room, Jonathan walked out. The calmness on Kurt¡¯s face finally changed


    at this moment.


    ¡°Being human¡­ is about having weaknesses. How can it not be a bad thing? How is that possible?


    Everything I¡¯ve done was for the Youngblood family, for Mr. Youngblood,¡± Kurt muttered nervously,


    but Jonathan would neither hear nor care.


    Outside the prison, a ck car awaited Jonathan. Carlos opened the door respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Jonathan ordered.


    The car headed toward the Youngblood residence. As they drove, Carlos spoke. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    someone is investigating Yvette¡¯s case recently.¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s investigating Yvette?¡± Yvette was already dead, and


    even the Hamilton family didn¡¯t want to delve into her past. Yet, someone dared to investigate her in


    secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Serton family from Lommore,¡± Carlos replied.


    Jonathan slowly uttered a sentence, ¡°The Serton family? Wyatt Serton?¡±


    ¡°If things go as expected, it should be Wyatt. The Serton family should know about the grudge


    between Yvette and the Youngblood family. Still, they dare to secretly investigate Yvette¡¯s affairs, so


    there must be a reason. And without Wyatt¡¯s consent, other members of the Serton family wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do this.¡±


    After a thoughtful pause, Jonathan inquired, ¡°Why does the Serton family want to investigate


    Yvette?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, it¡¯s unclear. But their primary focus seems to be on Yvette¡¯s experiences over the


    last five years, and it appears they¡¯re also looking into whether Yvette has given birth to a child,¡±


    Carlos exined.


    ¡°In that case, keep a close watch and find out what exactly the Serton family is after,¡± Jonathan


    ordered.


    Carlos nodded in agreement.


    The car returned to the Youngblood residence, and Jonathan stepped out of the vehicle, learning


    from Gary that Rosalie and the children were in the backyard. Jonathan walked to the backyard,


    where he found Rosalie ying with hair ties, an old-fashioned game, with the three children.


    08:27 0


    It was a rare sight nowadays, as few people yed with hair ties anymore.


    Felix and Guillermo stood on either side, with hair ties wrapped around their calves, obediently


    acting as anchors. Jennifer stood on the other side of the hair ties. Rosalie demonstrated how to


    y.


    Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail, and she wore a light blue tracksuit. The ropes were


    in, but under her feet, they formed intricate patterns. She moved like a graceful butterfly,


    captivating Jonathan¡¯s gaze.


    The three children stared in awe, especially Jennifer, who pped enthusiastically and appeared


    eager to join in. If Rosalie was not still ying, the little one might have rushed in to join the fun.


    When Rosalie finished her demonstration, she noticed that Jonathan had quietly arrived. She


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago.¡± Jonathan smiled slightly. ¡°I never knew you were so good at ying with hair


    ties.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that good; it¡¯s been years since Ist yed. I almost forgot how to do it,¡± Rosalie replied.


    When she lived in the small town as a child, there wasn¡¯t much entertainment, so the girls often


    gathered to y with hair ties during breaks or after school.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Jennifer shouted at that moment, ¡°Daddy! Daddy, look at me. I¡¯m jumping!¡±


    With that, Jennifer jumped around like Rosalie. Jonathan looked at her daughter¡¯s cute look and


    nced at Felix beside him.


    ¡°The Serton family in Lommore was investigating what happened to Yvette. What was it about this


    child? How did Yvette get involved with the Serton family? If Yvette really had something to do with


    the Serton family, she might not have taken her own life in prison back then. She would have taken


    advantage of the Serton family to fight back. Unless even she herself didn¡¯t know she was rted to


    the Serton family,¡± Jonathan thought.


    With that in mind, Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed.


    At that moment, Jennifer, who had just learned to jump rope, identally tripped and fell. Rosalie


    quickly held up the little girl and saw that her pants were scratched and torn. Thinking that Jennifer¡¯s


    knees might have gotten scratched, Rosalie carefully rolled up her daughter¡¯s trousers.


    Felix and Guillermo also hurriedly surrounded Jennifer, looking at the obviously scraped skin on the


    tender calf and knee with some blood.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Guillermo asked.


    ¡°It only hurts a little,¡± Jennifer said bravely, but the expression on her little face revealed her true


    pain.


    However, when Rosalie treated her daughter¡¯s wound, the little girl let out a loud cry. Her eyes,


    which looked simr to Rosalie¡¯s, were teary.


    Right then, Jonathan felt heartbroken and wanted to take the ce of her daughter.


    After Rosalie put the medicine on her daughter, Guillermo and Felix almost reached out their hands


    to Jennifer¡¯s face at the same time. Only Guillermo touched Jennifer¡¯s little face with his hand,


    wiping the tears off her.


    ¡°Lay a mat underneath before you jump rope. It won¡¯t hurt if you fall,¡± Guillermo said.


    Felix withdrew his hand silently, and a trace of disappointment shed in his eyes. If possible, he


    also hoped that he coulde forward and wipe off her tears so that she wouldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    After Rosalie changed the kindergarten for him, no one knew that he was the son of a criminal in


    the new kindergarten. They only thought that he was a child of rtives of the Youngblood family. In


    kindergarten, like other children, he didn¡¯t face discrimination from others.


    In the Youngblood family, however, he still felt out of ce.


    Many people there gave him strange looks, as if they were reminding him that he


    08.271


    was the son of a criminal, and his mother had hurt the Youngblood family deeply. Suddenly, Felix¡¯s


    little body stiffened for a moment because he noticed Jonathan¡¯s gaze. Jonathan kept staring at him


    sharply as if it were a warning.


    Felix just couldn¡¯t move in the face of such a look.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m still a child? Is that why I feel so helpless? I want to grow up so badly! Will I still


    feel this sense of helplessness after I grow up?¡± Felix thought. That night, Rosalie asked Jonathan,


    ¡°You seem to be looking at Felix all the time. today. He even turned pale because of that! What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect her to notice that.


    ¡°What do you think of Felix?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°He is smart and obedient. He doesn¡¯t create trouble.¡± Children of that


    age were naughty, but Felix was so quiet that it broke Rosalie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This child has a good rtionship with Jen, but he is Yvette¡¯s child, after all,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was slightly stunned. ¡°The grudge between us and Yvette has nothing to do with the child.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to involve the child in that grievance.


    Therefore, she had been deliberately suppressing that fact.


    ¡°You can think that it has nothing to do with him, but he may not think that his mother¡¯s death is


    irrelevant to you,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°If I want to protect Rosie and my children, then I must be


    extremely careful,¡± he thought.


    Rosalie pondered for a moment and said, ¡°At least, I have no guilty conscience and will treat Felix


    well. But if he really hates me and the Youngblood family, I won¡¯t sit by!¡±


    ¡°Or wait for two years, and when Jen is not interested in him anymore, find another reason to send


    him somewhere else,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Jen really treats Felix as a friend. Their rtionship will only get better and better,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°They will never be friends.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Okay, I see. As long as this child stays in the Youngblood family and doesn¡¯t do anything that


    shouldn¡¯t be done, I won¡¯t hurt him. Besides, I might not even need to send him away because


    someone mighte to get him,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s going to get him? A


    member of the Hamilton family?¡± Rosalie asked,


    ¡°It depends. At least for now, I don¡¯t know who will pick him up,¡± Jonathan replied and thought,


    ¡°Does the Serton family in Lommore have anything to do with this child? Everything is still


    unknown.¡±


    08:27


    Lillian was on the phone with Rosalie. Knowing that she and Jonathan had been discharged from


    the hospital, she felt relieved.


    However, after Rosalie found out about the pact Lillian made with Callum, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°One monthter, if he were to refuse you, would you be able to forget about him and return to


    Strico?¡±


    Lillian replied, ¡°Well, if it reallyes to that, I¡¯ll have no choice but to forget about him. Otherwise, I


    will only cause trouble for the other party. Instead of being annoying, it would be better to give each


    other a good blessing. However, now I want to fight for my happiness.¡±


    Lillian wasn¡¯t doing it for her unborn child. Instead, she was doing it for herself. ¡°Good luck! If you


    have any trouble in Jacaster, just call me!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± After hanging up, Lillian put away her phone and looked at the row of cakes in


    front of her.


    The cakes were all beautiful.


    She found information online and found a very famous cake shop in Jacaster. Callum¡¯s birthday was


    in three days¡¯ time. She also saw the news about his


    birthday banquet on the inte and knew he would hold a birthday banquet at a well-known hotel


    in Jacaster on that day.


    However, she also knew that he would never invite her to the banquet.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    ¡°At least after the banquet, I can have a cake with him. I just want us to eat a piece of cake together.


    Maybe he won¡¯t refuse me,¡± she thought.


    Lillian thought so and then ordered a cake in the shape of the Mickey Mouse and Minnie Mouse.


    After registering the information, the cashier handed her a receipt for the cake.


    Lillian put away the bill and walked out of the store. Suddenly, an unfamiliar man stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, right? Mrs. White wants to see you.¡± Although the man was quite respectful, he looked


    at Lillian with no respect and even a faint disdain. ¡°Mrs. White? Who?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Mr. White¡¯s mother,¡± the man replied.


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°Callum¡¯s mother? Although I was in a rtionship with Callum, I had never


    seen his mother before. Callum once said that he would take me to see his mother when his status


    in the White family had stabilized. Who would¡¯ve known that I would only meet his mother five years


    later?¡± she thought.


    ¡°How do I know if she has sent you here?¡± Lillian remained vignt. After all, she didn¡¯t want to be


    kidnapped again.


    Hearing that, the man took out his phone. After a while, he connected to the other end of the video


    call. Lillian only saw an elegant and luxurious woman in front of the camera. The woman said


    indifferently, ¡°Ms. Quinn, I¡¯m Callum¡¯s mother. I want to see you.¡±


    Lillian recognized at a nce that the woman was indeed Callum¡¯s mother. She looked somewhat


    simr to Callum, and most importantly, she had seen the photo of Callum¡¯s mother online, which


    was the same as the person in the video. ¡°Okay. I¡¯llply,¡± Lillian said.


    The video call ended, and Lillian followed the man into a car parked on the roadside. The car drove


    all the way to a private club.


    When Lillian met Ysabel, she was in the private room of a private club. Ysabel, dressed in branded


    clothes and conspicuous jewelry, sat on a couch, holding a cup of coffee and sipping it. Right next


    to her, there was a barista making coffee for her.


    Ysabel looked at Lillianzily and asked, ¡°Ms. Quinn, do you want a drink?¡±


    Lillian politely refused, ¡°No. Thank you.¡± After all, due to her health, she couldn¡¯t drink coffee.


    ¡°Excuse us, please,¡± Ysabel said to the others in the room.


    The people answered and left the private room, leaving only Lillian and Ysabel in


    08:271


    the private room.


    Ysabel pointed to the couch opposite her and said to Lillian, ¡°Sit down.¡± Although Ysabel was


    talking politely, she couldn¡¯t hide the indifferent look in her eyes. Lillian sat down and heard the


    woman in front of her asking, ¡°Ms. Quinn, you¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°She isn¡¯t asking. She sounds like she already knows about my pregnancy. I¡¯m


    only four months pregnant now, and my clothes are loose, so it isn¡¯t obvious,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lillian admitted.


    ¡°Is the child in your belly Callum¡¯s?¡± Ysabel continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lillian said again.


    In response, Ysabel responded casually, ¡°Get rid of it.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s heart sank. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have an abortion.¡± ¡°Well, are you


    going to say that you don¡¯t want money? Are you going to tell me you really love Callum, so you


    won¡¯t have an abortion?¡± Ysabel said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You must¡¯ve


    thought that having a child would make you rich and help you marry into a prominent family.


    However, among the rich and powerful families, there is no shortage of children. Even if you were to


    give birth to this child, you couldn¡¯t get married into the White family. Moreover, we don¡¯t even know


    if you¡¯re really pregnant with Callum¡¯s child.¡±


    Lillian pressed her lips tightly and suddenly smiled. ¡°A woman like me? Mrs. White, are you talking


    about yourself?¡±


    If Lillian were smarter, she would¡¯ve held back. After all, the woman before her was Callum¡¯s


    mother. It wasn¡¯t wise for Lillian to embarrass her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Lillian couldn¡¯t take it when Ysabel used her.


    She loved Callum, but it didn¡¯t mean she was willing to get ndered.


    As expected, Ysabel¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy as soon as she heard those words. She had


    given birth to a child in order to be rich and powerful back then. What was ridiculous was that


    even if her son was the head of the White family, she was still known as a homewrecker.


    Before Ysabel¡¯s husband died, he didn¡¯t divorce his first wife. Also, he didn¡¯t give Ysabel proper


    acknowledgment.


    Hence, Ysabel was indeed describing herself.


    ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re an uneducated woman!¡± Ysabel said with a gloomy face.


    Lillian responded indifferently, ¡°It depends on who the educator is. Since you don¡¯t like me, Mrs.


    White, I think there is nothing for us to talk about.¡±


    After saying that, Lillian stood up and was about to leave.


    Ysabel gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you abort the baby, I can give you 2 million


    273


    08-27


    dors. With 2 million dors, you will have a blissful life, and you can also find a man who matches


    your own family.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your grandson is only worth 2 million dors?¡± Lillian asked.


    Ysabel¡¯s gaze became colder. ¡°Then, how much do you want?¡±


    Lillian grinned and spat out a shocking amount, ¡°2 billion dors.¡±


    Ysabel said without thinking, ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re dreaming too,¡± Lillian said. ¡°I won¡¯t have an abortion. If Callum wants me, I will be with


    him. The three of us won¡¯t separate from each other. If he doesn¡¯t want me, then the baby in my


    tummy will go back to Strico. I will raise it alone and won¡¯t get half a cent from the White family!¡±


    Her voice was extremely clear, and she looked at Ysabel with nothing to hide.


    Ysabel was stunned and then sneered, ¡°Well, once you give birth to the child, you¡¯ll be asking for a


    lot more, won¡¯t you? If you refuse to have an abortion, then don¡¯t me me for doing it myself.¡±


    Lillian shivered and looked at Ysabel vigntly, with an ominous feeling in her heart.


    Ysabel directly let her men into the private room and said to Lillian, ¡°It¡¯s actually easy to have a


    miscarriage, as long as you are hit by an external force.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lillian felt chilly and didn¡¯t expect Callum¡¯s mother to do something like that.


    The two men who walked into the private room approached her and went into a fighting stance.


    Lillian¡¯s hands covered her tummy. Even though she had been careful enough before, she was still


    careless. ¡°I thought that Callum¡¯s mother would only say harsh words to me if she didn¡¯t like me!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that she would do something like this? She wants to get rid of my child!¡± she


    thought.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    The other party was willing to go through with it.


    ¡°If you do this, you will bemitting a crime!¡± Lillian said.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯ll just be an idental bump. At most, I will be charged with assaulting someone. Don¡¯t worry. My


    two subordinates are mentally prepared,¡± Ysabel said indifferently.


    The indifferent look in Ysabel¡¯s eyes seemed to suggest that she didn¡¯t care about the life of the


    unborn child, even though the unborn child was rted to her by blood.


    Ysabel sat on the couch and continued to sip coffee as if she was waiting for a good show.


    Lillian wanted to rush out of the private room, but one man had already grabbed her while the other


    man swung his fist toward her abdomen.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted madly, trying to protect her belly. Seeing the fist approaching, there was only


    despair in her eyes.


    ¡°Will I just lose my child this way? After several dangerous and threatening miscarriages, the child is


    still alive. Will I lose my child now? No, I can¡¯t let that happen! This is my child with Callum,¡± Lillian


    thought.


    Without knowing where the strength came from, Lillian suddenly moved and bent halfway. The other


    hand that was not stopped suddenly grabbed the fist that attacked her. Then, she opened her


    mouth directly and bit his hand hard without thinking about it.


    At that moment, she had only one thing in mind, and that was to save the child.


    After that, she got pped hard across the face.


    However, Lillian still didn¡¯t let go. Even though she knew that it was useless to do so and could only


    make her suffer more, she did it anyway. ¡°I might not be able to save myself, but I still need to do


    whatever it takes to protect my child. That¡¯s a mother¡¯s instinct!¡± she thought.


    pping sounds kept ringing in the private room. Just when Lillian felt her cheeks werepletely


    numb with pain, someone suddenly tried to open the door to the private room from the outside.


    However, the door was locked from the inside, so the people outside couldn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is at the door?¡± Lillian wondered.


    Just as Lillian was guessing, the door was suddenly kicked open from outside. A tall figure


    appeared in Lillian¡¯s eyes.


    It was Callum.


    08-27


    Lillian teared up instantly.


    After seeing the scene in front of him, Callum was furious. The men were holding onto Lillian¡¯s thin


    figure. She was biting into one of the men¡¯s hands, and her


    hands were already suppressed. Her cheeks were red and swollen with messy hair. She looked like


    an utter mess.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived, what would have happened to her?¡± Callum thought.


    Callum rushed forward, kicked the two men away, and picked up Lillian. His eyes were full of anger,


    looking at his mother. ¡°I have told you not to interfere in my affairs with her. I will remember what


    happened today!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Is that how you talk to your mother? This woman is just trying to use the child to take


    advantage of the White family. I don¡¯t want you to have an illegitimate child! She and the child will


    damage the reputation of the White family and you,¡± Ysabel said unhappily.


    Callum sneered, ¡°Who would dare to call my child a rascal? I want to see how this child will damage


    the reputation of the White family and mine after birth!¡±


    After saying that, Callum hurried out of the private room with Lillian in his arms. Ysabel was so


    angry that she smashed the coffee cup on the ground.


    She thought, ¡°Does Callum still care about Lillian so much? Based on his tone, he sounded like he


    wanted her to give birth to the child! He even spoke in such a tone as if he was the one going to


    give birth to the child. Could it be¡­ Is he really going to marry Lillian? No! I¡¯ll never let such a


    woman marry into the White family. My daughter-inw should be a socialite instead of an ordinary


    person. If this kind of woman really marries into the White family, I¡¯ll be embarrassed¡­ People in


    my social circle will make fun of me!¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s eyes shed as if she had made a certain decision.


    Meanwhile, Callum took Lillian to the car and ordered the driver to go to the hospital.


    ¡°What the hell did they do to you? Are you in pain?¡± Callum asked hurriedly, only to find that Lillian


    was looking at him, dumbfounded.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Y-You came to save me¡­ You knew your mother wanted to see me¡­ Did you rush here because


    you were afraid that your mother would do something bad to me?¡± she stammered because her


    cheeks were so red and swollen that she would feel a sting when talking.


    Callum frowned, watching her speaking in such a difficult and painful way. He said, ¡°All right. Stop


    talking. Just stay quiet!¡±


    He felt guilty and ufortable.


    She guessed right. He did know that his mother was looking for her, so he rushed over in a hurry,


    but it was unexpected that she would appear in front of him in such a horrendous state.


    08:27


    When he saw her like that, at that moment, he only felt his heart was about to explode, and he felt


    cold in an instant.


    Back then, even when she hurt him so badly, he still couldn¡¯t bear toy a finger on her.


    She was the treasure he took good care of. Yet, he had to see others treating her like a piece of


    garbage.


    Most importantly, it was his mother who was harming Lillian.


    At that moment, in addition to anger, Callum was also filled with guilt and indescribable emotions.


    Lillian obediently shut up and said nothing more.


    ¡°He came. He came to save me! Nothing can make me happier. Our child is safe. Besides, he still


    cares about me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed here to help me,¡± she thought.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor checked Lillian¡¯s condition. The baby was all right, and


    she suffered some minor injuries. In addition to her pped cheeks, the corners of her mouth were


    also cracked, and some blood oozed out. Other than that, she was all right.


    Lillian had been the hospital¡¯s frequent visitor since she was pregnant. At that moment, after


    knowing that her child was safe and sound, she breathed a long sigh of relief and didn¡¯t care about


    her injury at all.


    On the contrary, Callum was more nervous than Lillian. He asked the doctor how long would the


    injuries take to heal and also asked about some details of subsequent treatment in detail.


    When they left the hospital, Callum said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your inn right now!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lillian hurriedly said. If she were to go back to the inn, her parents would


    see her injuries. Not wanting her parents to worry, she continued, ¡°Just drive me to a hotel. I¡¯ll book


    a room myself.¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    He nced at her and saw her thoughts were written all over her face. Callum pursed his thin lips


    and drove Lillian to the manor of the White family. Lillian was obviously stunned, with a look of


    hesitation and worry on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother doesn¡¯t live here, and she rarelyes here,¡± Callum said. ¡°Besides, I told


    her not to mess with you today. At least for now, she won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°At present?¡± Lillian bit her lips and wondered if his mother would still trouble her in the future.


    She didn¡¯t care about it, but she was afraid that the baby in her stomach would be hurt.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have an abortion, the baby in your stomach will be born safely!¡± Callum said.


    Lillian was stunned and looked at him with some expectation. ¡°Are you willing to ept this child?


    Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°This child is my child. I will definitely ept them, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will ept you.¡± His


    words were akin to a basin of cold water sshing onto her.


    However, Lillian also said to herself in her mind that there was still time before January.


    Additionally, Callum was treating her better than when she first arrived in Jacaster. Therefore, she


    believed she still had a spot in his heart and didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Lillian followed Callum out of the car and entered thetter¡¯s residence.


    The housekeepers in the manor were calm when they saw Lillian¡¯s red and swollen face. They


    didn¡¯t even have any other expression on their faces, let alone secretly ncing at her. It was as if


    their employer had just brought back an ordinary guest.


    That made Lillian feel at ease. Consequently, she thought the housekeepers in the White residence


    were indeed well-trained.


    ¡°Arrange a guest room for Ms. Quinn,¡± Callum told the butler, Dave.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Dave answered.


    ¡°Excuse me, can you arrange one for me that¡¯s closer to Callum¡¯s bedroom?¡± Lillian quickly added a


    condition. After meeting Callum¡¯s eyes, she smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Your house is quite big, and it¡¯s


    my first time here. I¡¯m afraid of getting lost. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me to meet you if I need


    something.¡± Callum pursed his thin lips and stared at Lillian.


    At that moment, Lillian felt that her swollen cheeks were getting hotter.


    After a while, Callum finally closed his eyes and said to Dave, ¡°Just do as she


    08:27 1


    asked.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Dave replied. Then, he thought, ¡°Even though Ms. Quinn seems disheveled at this


    moment, she probably means a lot to Mr. White.¡±


    Just as Dave was about to leave, Lillian spoke to Callum. ¡°Callum, can your driver help me get my


    pillow in my inn? It¡¯s meant for pregnant women, and without that pillow, I feel ufortable while


    sleeping.¡±


    Dave almost slipped and fell.


    ¡°Pregnant woman¡¯s pillow?¡± Dave thought. ¡°Is she pregnant? Who¡¯s the father? Is it¡­ Mr. White?¡±


    Thinking of that, Dave¡¯s body trembled again, and he thought it would be another explosive news at


    Jacaster.


    After that, Lillian called her parents. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell them about her being beaten. She only


    said that she would stay overnight at Callum¡¯s ce in separate rooms. Then, she asked her


    parents to remember to hand the pregnant woman¡¯s pillow to someone asking for itter.


    No matter what questions Stephen and Abigail asked, they couldn¡¯t figure out why their daughter


    was suddenly staying at Callum¡¯s ce. However, since she didn¡¯t sound like she was in distress, it


    should be a good thing.


    When Callum¡¯s men came to pick up the pillow, Abigail asked them to bring some pastries made by


    herself to her daughter.


    Callum looked at the pillow brought back by his subordinates and found that it was not only a pillow.


    In addition to a regr pillow, there were a bunch of other pillows covering her side and back.


    It could be said she was trapped in the pillows if she used it.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep with such a pillow?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°Yeah. The further the pregnancy progresses, the more ufortable it will be for me to sleep t


    on my back. It¡¯s much easier to lie on my side. This kind of pillow is very soft. Sleeping with this


    pillow is as soft as sleeping with you,¡± said Lillian.


    Callum¡¯s ears reddened slightly as he thought, ¡°Was she always this flirty? Why does it seem like


    she¡¯s implying she sleeps with me every day?¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you want this snack? In the past, when you visited me, you loved the snacks made


    by my mother!¡± As Lillian spoke, she took out a soft snack from the lunchbox.


    Looking at the snacks in her hand, Callum recalled scenes from when he spent time at her ce.


    For him, the White family was always cold and full of trifles. Even when everyone seemed to be


    getting along, they were actually scheming against each other.


    However, in the Quinn residence, he could easily integrate into the family without


    08:27


    guessing anything.


    Perhaps her personality was the way it was because she was raised in the Quinn family.


    Callum involuntarily took the snack from Lillian, put it in his mouth, and bit it. It was soft with a trace


    of sweetness but not too greasy. It was still as delicious as he recalled.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is it? My mother¡¯s baking is the same as before.¡± Lillian smiled. Her cheeks were red and


    swollen, and the corners of her mouth were a bit bruised. As such, she couldn¡¯t really eat the snack


    at that moment, but he could.


    Callum didn¡¯t answer, but he finished eating the dessert in his hand and said to Lillian, ¡°Remember


    to apply the ointment.¡±


    ¡°I have to do it with a mirror, though. It¡¯s too troublesome. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± She


    shamelessly handed the ointment prepared by the hospital to him. Callum red at Lillian, but that


    didn¡¯t affect her. She continued to raise the ointment in her hand.


    Finally, Callum only took the ointment and gently spread it on her red and swollen cheek.


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Lillian immediately grimaced and howled.


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but gently apply the ointment.


    Even Callum didn¡¯t understand himself. He nned to ignore her and did not want to put all his


    feelings on her anymore. Yet, once he spent time with her, it seemed that he would always be the


    one who surrendered.


    That was the case even though he should be the stronger one, while she should be the weak one.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Nheless, he felt that he was just as easily manipted by her and just couldn¡¯t escape.


    Suddenly, Callum put the ointment back into Lillian¡¯s hand. ¡°Apply it yourself!¡± After saying that, he


    went upstairs and entered his bedroom without waiting for her to react.


    Bang!


    After mming the door shut, Callum leaned against the back of the door and raked his fingers


    through his hair in frustration.


    ¡°Why am I always so weak in front of her? I seem to be at her mercy and willingly allow her to


    control me.¡±


    During dinner at the White residence, Lillian found that all the dishes were catered to her taste.


    There were homemade dishes she used to like in Strico and also some specialties from Jacaster.


    It was not surprising that there were dishes from Jacaster here, but the Strico-based dishes needed


    to be cooked by a cook who was familiar with them. Lillian ate the food happily, sneaking a nce


    at Callum from time to time. In the end, she simply stared at him openly.


    ¡®This is great¡­ Now, I can sit next to him and have dinner together. It would be


    if we could be like this in the future.


    great


    In fact, we won¡¯t be alone. Our children would eat with us and everyone would talk about the


    interesting things that happened to them every day. The thought alone delighted Lillian.


    ¡°Of course, it would be better if there were more than one child.¡±


    Thinking of this, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Juxtaposed against her swollen red cheeks, the


    smile made her look a little foolish.


    Callum raised his head and nced at Lillian, who was smiling. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was wondering how many children we will have in the future,¡± Lillian replied smoothly.


    Callum was stunned and then suddenly sneered, ¡°What makes you so sure that I will forgive you


    after a month and be with you?¡± Despite his words, he inexplicably didn¡¯t resent the thought of how


    many children they would have in the future.


    Lillian was jolted back to her senses as if she had been sshed with cold water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I was just¡­ just¡­¡± She bit her lip and didn¡¯t know how to exin herself.


    13


    08:28


    The look on her face annoyed him again. ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to exin.


    Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Lillian lowered her head and ate a few mouthfuls of food. Suddenly, when she thought of something,


    she looked up and said, ¡°Callum, it will be your birthday in three days. Can I¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Lillian, if you want me to take you to my birthday


    banquet, you can give up on the idea. In what capacity will you attend it? As my ex-girlfriend?¡±


    Lillian¡¯s grip on her fork tightened as her face turned pale. ¡°I¡­ I know. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking about


    attending your birthday banquet. I was just wondering if I could have cake with you after you return


    from the birthday banquet. I¡­ I will prepare the cake. I just¡­ I just want to celebrate your birthday


    with you.¡±


    Looking at her meek demeanor, Callum didn¡¯t feel happy at all. All he felt was a sense of frustration


    that made it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡°She wants to share a birthday cake with me? Is that all?¡±


    Once upon a time, she smiled and said to him, ¡°Callum, I will prepare cakes for your birthday every


    year, alright? I¡¯ll eat a piece of your birthday cake on every birthday until my hair turns gray and my


    teeth fall off!¡±


    ¡°Every birthday? So, you¡¯re sure that you¡¯ll grow old with me?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that we¡¯re not allowed to break up now that we¡¯re together? Look,


    I¡¯m not going to break up with you. I will be yours for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then stay with me forever. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s words from back then echoed in his ears still. He didn¡¯t expect that they would break up, let


    alone for it to be suggested by himself.


    ¡°If you think you can wait up, then go ahead, but I don¡¯t know what time I will be back,¡± Callum said


    harshly.


    His words made her pale face regain its rosiness. Her originally pitiful expression was reced by


    one of joy. ¡°I will wait for you no matter howte it is!¡± She shed a smile the moment she finished.


    The smile on her swollen cheeks was still so stupid, yet he was somehow captivated by it.


    At night, Callum closed his eyes andy on the bed. However, he wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy, as his mind


    filled with Lillian¡¯s voice and smile.


    His butler, Dave, arranged for her bedroom to be next to his.


    Inexplicably, the thought of her sleeping next door somehow unsettled his mind. Suddenly, the door


    to his room was gently pushed open and someone tiptoed in. ¡°The only person who dares to enter


    my room at this time can only be Lillian!¡±


    Just as expected, Lillian¡¯s voice sounded in the room the very next moment.


    08:28


    ¡°Callum, are you asleep?¡±


    Callum closed his eyes without saying a word and pretended to be asleep in an attempt to get her


    to leave.


    Lillian walked to Callum¡¯s bedside, holding a pregnancy pillow in her arms.


    Seeing that Callum had fallen asleep, Lillian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s my first


    time staying here for the night, so I can¡¯t sleep well alone in the guest room. I¡¯m sure you know that


    when a pregnant woman has insomnia, it is not good for her baby. Hence, I was wondering if I could


    sleep in your room?¡± Callum couldn¡¯t help guessing whether she had said what she said because


    she knew that he was pretending to be asleep.


    However, just as her words left him speechless, she added, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t object. to it, that


    means you agree. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t move much in my sleep!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing this on purpose! How can someone who has fallen asleep raise any objections?¡±


    For a moment, Callum struggled with himself on whether he should open his eyes or not.


    Then, he felt a slight movement on the other side of the bed. It was obvious that she climbed onto


    it.


    After a brief rustle, the room became quiet again. However, before he could think about what to do,


    a hand wrapped around his arm, while a leg rested on his thigh.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    yet¡­


    Callum mused, ¡®Um¡­ Didn¡¯t she bring her pregnancy pillow with her? And Does she not know what


    it means to sneak into a man¡¯s room at midnight and climb into his bed?


    Does she really think that I¡¯m insensitive to what she¡¯s doing?¡¯


    At that moment, Lillian snuggled up to Callum. He could even smell the faint fragrance she emitted


    and feel her breath on his neck and earlobes.


    It was like a test for him.


    The desire within him that had been suppressed began to rage turbulently due to her actions,


    making it almost impossible for him to hold himself back.


    Even though he had repeatedly told himself that there was no hope for their rtionship, the lust for


    her overwhelmed his mind.


    ¡°Lillian, how can you behave as if I have no reaction to what you¡¯re doing?¡± Callum suddenly sat up,


    opened his eyes, and stared at the woman who was sleeping beside him.


    He also saw her sleeping posture clearly. Although she was holding onto a pregnancy pillow, her


    arm and leg had reached past it when she ced them on him.


    After being roared at by Callum, Lillian immediately opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°Even if I were, you would have woken me up!¡± He said angrily. Despite causing him to be aroused,


    Lillian still looked at him innocently.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moonlight pierced through the window and illuminated her face, round eyes, small nose, and


    red lips, while the swelling on her red cheeks had reduced slightly. Nheless, it was still a little


    puffy, making her look like an adorable little hamster.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to seduce me on purpose!¡± he thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that I woke you up. I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep and wanted toe to your side.


    Um¡­ Because I¡¯m more familiar with you, I thought maybe I could fall asleep by your side,¡± Lillian


    quickly exined.


    ¡°More familiar?¡± He suddenly scoffed, ¡°So, if you can¡¯t sleep and another man who knows you better


    is in the room next to you, will you lie on that man¡¯s bed?¡±


    She blinked and looked hurt. ¡°You are the only man who knows me well enough that I can lie in bed


    with!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but choke at her words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like this¡­ I¡¯ll go back to the guest room.¡± While speaking, Lillian picked up her pillow


    and prepared to get out of bed.


    08:28


    When she saw the look on her face, his heart couldn¡¯t help but squeeze in pain again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception this time. There won¡¯t be a next!¡± he said in a cold voice. In one swift motion,


    she immediately put her pillow back on the bed and covered herself with the quilt she used just


    now.


    Her actions left Callum speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will do something to you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ although I really want you to do something to me, I¡¯m pregnant now. It might be fine during


    the second trimester, but I think I had better exercise restraint for the safety of my baby,¡± she replied


    seriously.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Callum said angrily before lying down again and closing his eyes.


    However, her scent continued to linger around his nose, making it difficult for him to fall asleep.


    After a while, her voice rang out in his ear abruptly. ¡°Callum, how about I stay here until your


    birthday? By then, the swelling on my face would have almost disappeared, and I could eat cake


    together with you when youe back from your birthday celebration.¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t answer.


    However, Lillian was delighted. ¡°If he didn¡¯t refuse, it means that he agrees.¡± Callum¡¯s birthday


    banquet was a closely-watched event in Jacaster, especially after rumors that most single socialites


    in the city were invited to attend spread. Therefore, some joked that it was not a birthday banquet


    but a pageant for selecting his potential wife.


    Obviously, the fact that Callum¡¯s mother, Ysabel, was a mistress would be a concern for some


    wealthy families. That said, no matter how disgraceful her position was, it was overshadowed by


    how glorious the White Maple Group was. On top of that, Callum was also the head of the White


    family.


    Anyone who married into the White family would benefit a lot. Moreover, the perks also extended to


    the bride¡¯s family.


    As a result, the banquet was extremely lively. Ysabel was dressed magnificently, including putting


    on the White family¡¯s heirloom. It was as if she was telling everyone that she was the head of the


    White family.


    At that moment, the bored Callum listened to his mother introducing some celebrities.


    These women, with exquisite features and all dolled up, were considered stunning in their own right.


    On top of that, they came from famous families in Jacaster. The old him who hadn¡¯t met Lillian and


    was still looking to climb the socialdder wouldn¡¯t care about the kind of woman he would marry.


    Instead, all that


    08:28


    mattered would be how influential her family was.


    In contrast to then, looking at these women simply caused Lillian¡¯s face to surface. in his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not interested in these women?¡± Ysabel asked when there was a short


    break.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll decide what kind of woman I want to marry,¡± Callum answered, implying that his mother


    should stop arranging for him to meet someone.


    ¡°I think the daughter of the Turner family family is a good catch. The Turner family is also the


    prestigious family in Jacaster and owns many industries and overseas investments. Ms. Turner is


    knowledgeable and gentle. I like her very much.¡± Ysabel made her intentions obvious.


    ¡°If you like her, you can ept her as your goddaughter.¡± Callum naturally understood what his


    mother meant, but he had no feelings for Veronica Turner. Ysabel¡¯s face changed before she smiled


    and handed her son a ss of wine. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t force you. Anyway, happy


    birthday!¡±


    Callum took the wine ss, gently clinked it with his mother¡¯s, and downed it in one gulp.


    Ysabel shed a thoughtful smile after seeing her son finish the wine.


    Ysabel thought, ¡®No matter what, I will make sure things go ording to my n. As for Lillian, so


    what if my son still has feelings for her?


    A woman like that will never be worthy of marrying into the White family!


    As long as my son sleeps with the daughter of the Turner family, Lillian would naturally have no


    chance!¡¯

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    The banquet continued. As Ysabel watched her son, whose cheeks were flushed slightly, walk


    toward the lounge on the second floor, a smile crept onto her face. Everything was unfolding as she


    had hoped. The daughter of the Turner family had been waiting in the lounge for some time. After


    that night, the union between the White family and the Turner family would be sealed. After that,


    Lillian would no longer be involved with Callum.


    Ysabel engaged in small talk with the guests while drinking. At the same time, she was calcting


    the time in her mind.


    However, a loud noise suddenly erupted from the second floor, followed by a swift silence.


    The guests exchanged puzzled nces. They did not know what had just happened.


    Ysabel forced a smile and then made her way to the second floor. She wanted to investigate the


    situation. To her surprise, she found two of Callum¡¯s subordinates standing right in front of the


    lounge where Veronica was supposed to be. The subordinates whom Ysabel had arranged to guard


    the room had disappeared. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Ysabel asked in confusion.


    ¡°Mr. White instructed us to allow Ms. Turner and your subordinates to rest in this lounge. Otherwise,


    they¡¯d be exhausted,¡± one of the men replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Ysabel was stunned upon hearing that. She immediately stepped forward to open the door.


    When the door opened, Ysabel saw Veronica, fully dressed and lying unconscious on the couch.


    Moreover, her two subordinates were tied up, lying on the floor.


    Meanwhile, her son was nowhere to be seen. Callum was obviously not in the lounge.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Callum?¡± she asked sternly.


    Callum¡¯s subordinate answered, ¡°Mr. White said he¡¯ll go home first. He also asked you to stop doing


    these meaningless things in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Ysabel gritted her teeth. She knew Callum had seen through


    everything.


    It seemed like she would have to appease the Turner familyter. Meanwhile, Callum sat in the


    car¡¯s back seat and smiled wryly. He had not expected his own mother to make a move against him.


    Callum had always been guarded against outsiders but did not anticipate his mother would do such


    a thing. That was why he became a victim of her dirty tricks.


    Callum should have been well aware of Ysabel¡¯s character. The incident simply made him realize


    the truth.


    08:28 D


    As the car pulled up to the White residence, Callum entered the house while catching his breath. He


    instructed the butler, Dave, ¡°Without my permission, no one is allowed into the house.¡±


    Dave was taken aback. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, Callum had already entered the house before Dave could finish speaking. He


    mmed the door shut, leaving thetter outside. ¡°Ms. Quinn is still inside,¡± Dave added. However,


    his words were now muffled from the outside.


    When Callum entered the living room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The room was bathed in


    soft lighting while Lillian sat on the couch. In front of her was a coffee table. There was an exquisite


    cake ced on top. There were even candles disying his age.


    She wore a white dress with her hair tied loosely. The light shined on her face and body,


    entuating her beauty and grace. Right then, Lillian spotted Callum entering the living room. Her


    face instantly lit up as she shed a radiant smile at him.


    ¡°Callum, you¡¯re back! Wait, let me light the candles first,¡± said Lillian. She wanted to use a lighter to


    ignite the candles.


    Callum, however, wanted to go upstairs. ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Nevertheless, Lillian stepped forward. She noticed the strange flush on Callum¡¯s face and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± As she spoke, she lifted her hand, intending to touch


    his forehead.


    Yet, Callum swiftly pushed Lillian¡¯s hand away. ¡°Ignore me. Don¡¯te to my room again tonight!¡±


    For the past two days, she had been going into his room at night with the pregnancy pillow. If Lillian


    were to enter Callum¡¯s room again, he feared he would¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Did you drink too much at the banquet? Or is it something else?¡±


    Lillian suddenly grasped his arm. She did not want Callum to leave without exining anything.


    Moreover, it was his birthday. She had gone to great lengths to get the cake, and they hadn¡¯t even


    had a bite yet.


    Callum¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± he warned as his expression darkened.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the more Callum resisted, the more worried Lillian was. ¡°What on earth is wrong? I¡¯ll go to the


    hospital with you if you feel unwell. Otherwise, I can call your family doctor.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I said no!¡± Callum snapped. Suddenly, he grabbed her jaw and kissed her


    08.28


    hard.


    ¡°Callum¡­ Callum¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lillian shouted. She subconsciously tried to break free


    from his grasp, fearing that his intense kisses might harm the baby in her belly.


    However, it seemed like Callum could not hear her cries.


    Lillian was so anxious that she burst into tears. ¡°Stop it, Callum. No¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face, sliding along her jaw and dripping onto her neck, even finding its


    way into her lips.


    The hot, salty tears instantly awakened Callum from that impulse.


    In a raspy voice, he struggled to force the words out of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­e near me. At


    least¡­ not tonight!¡±


    After saying that, it was as if he used all his strength to push her away and then went upstairs


    alone.


    Lillian stood rooted to her spot in a daze. She stared at the figure that had vanished within a


    second. After a while, Lillian finally returned to her senses.


    Her body was still trembling instinctively. Thest look Callum gave her seemed like he had exerted


    every effort to avoid hurting her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Callum? Why is he acting this way?¡± Lillian questioned inwardly as a faint sense


    of suspicion arose.


    Lillian took a deep breath before quickly ascending the stairs. Then she arrived at the entrance to


    his bedroom.


    His bedroom had already been locked from the inside. Lillian reckoned it was because he did not


    want her to enter.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Lillian could only knock on the door and ask, ¡°Callum, are you okay? Should I inform Dave and have


    a doctore check on you?¡±


    However, the response she received was a profound silence. After some time, she finally heard a


    hoarse voiceing from the room. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. N-No need to get¡­ the doctor.¡±


    Every word Callum uttered came out with such difficulty.


    When Lillian continued to inquire, all she heard was Callum¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop¡­ talking. I want to be


    alone! Lillian, consider it¡­ as my plea to you.¡±


    Lillian stopped talking and quietly stood guard at the room door.


    Callum had no idea how he got through the night. It was as if he had been hollowed out. ¡°This is my


    mother¡¯s way of treating her son, huh?¡± hemented inwardly.


    When the sunlight streamed in through the curtains and bathed him in its glow, his eyshes


    fluttered slightly. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He was disheveled and worn out. It had been a while since he felt this way.


    Callum took a set of fresh clothes and entered the bathroom, allowing the warm water to wash over


    his body.


    His mind shed back to the events upon returning to the manor the night before.


    He hade dangerously close to harming Lillian and the baby in her belly the night before.


    Callum did not expect that the one causing him the deepest pain would be his biological mother.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Callum¡¯s eyes at the thought of that.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been too amodating to her, to the extent that she thought she could manipte


    me as she liked,¡± he said to himself.


    However, Callum was no longer a child. He was no longer Ysabel¡¯s pawn. Her ns had truly gone


    awry.


    Yet, Callum believed Ysabel was seething with anger at that moment.


    After washing up, Callum changed his clothes and opened the room door. As soon as the door


    opened, he was momentarily stunned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lillian was sound asleep at his bedroom¡¯s entrance, cradling her pregnancy pillow. She had a quilt


    beneath her and was covered with a nket. The noise from Callum opening the door caused her


    to startle awake. Lillian instinctively opened her groggy eyes and looked at him.


    She rubbed her eyes. Lillian¡¯s actions reminded Callum of a cat washing its face! He could not help


    but find her adorable in this state.


    ¡°Did she¡­ stay outside my room door the whole night?¡± he wondered.


    Callum instantly felt a warm sensation welling up in his chest. It spread through his veins. Right


    then, he felt like crying.


    This silly woman always managed to evoke his innermost emotions.


    Immediately afterward, he heard her exim, ¡°Callum, are you okay? Do you need medical


    attention?¡±


    As she asked, Lillian hastily rose to her feet. Her hands touched all over his body. She even tiptoed


    and reached out to feel his forehead¡¯s temperature.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± answered Callum.


    Lillian could indeed feel that the temperature of his forehead had returned to normal. He was not


    burning up like the night before anymore. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ Well, did you eat something you shouldn¡¯t?¡± Lillian whispered.


    Callum squinted his eyes and stared at Lillian.


    She blushed and quickly added, ¡°I-I¡¯m just guessing! The way you were yesterday¡­ It seemed


    simr to a novel plot. Did someone set you up? Did they want to force themselves on you and turn


    the situation into a marriage of convenience?¡±


    Callum was not sure whether Lillian was brilliant or naive. At times, she seemed rather naive. Yet, in


    moments like this, her guesses were surprisingly urate.


    ¡°Yes, someone framed me. But, there won¡¯t be a next time for such matters,¡± he murmured.


    As Callum spoke, his expression darkened, and a trace of coldness shed in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Lillian was taken aback by his stern demeanor. She fell silent for a while. All she


    felt at that moment was that he resembled a lurking beast. If anyone provoked him or became his


    enemy, he


    would deliver a fatal blow in the next second.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Callum raised an eyebrow slightly, noticing the strange look on her face.


    She mumbled, ¡°I just found you¡­ somewhat terrifying a moment ago.¡±


    His eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m a terrifying man by nature. If you¡¯re scared, you should return to


    Strico


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± she eximed. ¡°Your frightening side is only directed at others, not me. I have


    nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    Lillian had said it so confidently and boldly that Callum was touched upon hearing her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite presumptuous, aren¡¯t you? What makes you think my frightening side isn¡¯t directed at


    you?¡± he asked with a cold smirk.


    Lillian retorted, ¡°Then, why did you restrain yourself before mest night? You were clearly in great


    difort. Yet, you didn¡¯t want to hurt me and would rather lock yourself up in the room.¡±


    He pursed his thin lips. Her clear gaze, so intensely focused on him, made him feel somewhat


    vulnerable. At that very moment, Callum felt worse than when he was struggling against the effects


    of the drug the previous night.


    It was as if her eyes could see right through him.


    Callum abruptly turned his head. ¡°Lillian, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    She tiptoed closer, leaning in gently to whisper in his ear, ¡°Callum, you still love me, right?¡±


    Her warm breath brushed against his ear, and it turned red instantly. Surprisingly, he did not know


    how to refute her statement.


    During breakfast, Lillian took out the uneaten cake from the fridge. She appeared somewhat


    awkward yet hopeful, saying, ¡°I kept this cake in the fridge. Although its texture might not be as


    good as yesterday, it should still be okay. Do you¡­ want a slice? I¡¯ll remove the candles.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    ¡°Don¡¯t remove them.¡± He took out the lighter and lit the two-digit candles that had been ced on


    the cake the previous night.


    As the candlelight flickered, Lillian gazed at Callum in a daze and asked, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you going to


    make a wish?¡±


    After speaking, she realized she had asked an unnecessary question, as his birthday had long


    passed. There was no reason for him to make a wish.


    ¡°Do you think my wish cane true?¡± He fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°I think so?¡± she responded, even though she was aware that his birthday was over.


    He then shifted his gaze to the cake. For the past five years, on each birthday, he had wished to be


    with her one day.


    He wondered if his wish woulde true today. Life would have turned out great if she had not


    insisted on distancing herself from him and considered having an abortion.


    ¡°Lillian, do you really think my wish cane true?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    She choked for a moment before replying, ¡°Y-Yes, I hope your wish cane true.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he slowly closed his eyes as if he were making a wish. Lillian gazed at him,


    trying to guess what kind of wish he might be making.


    After opening his eyes and blowing out the candles, he took the initiative to cut a slice of cake and


    took a


    bite.


    Upon seeing that, Lillian, too, hurriedly cut a piece of cake and started eating.


    The cake might have been left out overnight, but it still tasted delicious. While Lillian was eating,


    Callum¡¯s voice suddenly reached her ears. ¡°Would you truly return to Strico if I don¡¯t forgive you


    after a month?¡±


    Lillian, who was savoring the cake, froze for a moment, and her expression darkened.


    Nevertheless, she raised her head and forced a smile at Callum.


    She did not want to show a despondent expression while enjoying his birthday cake. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll return


    to Strico and won¡¯t bother you anymore. If you decide to acknowledge this child, you can always


    visit Strico. However, if you choose not to, I won¡¯t tell the child who the father is.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns for the future? Will you raise the child as a single mother? Do you intend for


    the child to grow up without a father?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Why do you make me feel like I¡¯m so pathetic? I have my parents, and I have my child. Who


    knows, I might even marry someone and form a family of my own. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± she


    replied in a casual tone, deliberately adding a smile.


    Deep down, Lillian knew she would never form a new family with another man.


    If she were the kind of person who could easily fall in love with someone else, she would have been


    married for five years!


    Callum¡¯s expression darkened when he heard her words. ¡°Lillian, you really don¡¯t have a care in the


    world, huh? On one hand, you¡¯re relentless in your pursuit of me, yet on the other, you¡¯ve already


    crafted an exit strategy, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Before she could exin, he interrupted her.


    In a disdainful voice, he uttered, ¡°You¡¯re still as heartless as before, Lillian Quinn. You¡¯re so skilled


    at ying with people¡¯s emotions and making them fall for you before leaving them high and dry.¡±


    Lillian blinked and was stunned for a moment, wondering if he considered himself the victim in this


    00:27


    situation.


    She was also curious to know if he had fallen for her.


    Before long, she sneered inwardly. It was unclear whether he would forgive her, let alone fall for


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m running away, anyway. I¡¯m only leaving if you refuse to forgive me. Besides, you


    have a month to think this through, right?¡± Lillian exined sheepishly.


    Under his gaze, she somehow felt an inexplicable pang of guilt.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, just one month. Are you going to give up so easily? Are you really going to stop bothering me


    after that? Don¡¯t I deserve your attention?¡± Callum raised his voice.


    He could not help but feel frustrated at the thought of her starting a new family with another man.


    He could not even imagine how he would feel when she actually did form a family with someone


    else and referred to the man as her husband, or when her child called the man ¡°daddy.¡±


    Lillian waspletely struck dumb, trying to decipher what he meant by wanting her to continue


    bothering him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re trying to say. Can you exin it to me clearly?¡± Lillian muttered.


    Callum took a deep breath and stared at Lillian. ¡°Lillian, I want you to keep on bothering me for the


    rest of your life. You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    Lillian was bbergasted. She did not believe her ears when he said he would not let her go for the


    rest of her life.


    Deep in thought and looking absent-minded, she was taken by surprise when he reached out,


    lowered his head, and kissed her lips.


    The scent of the cake still lingered on his lips, and his kiss tasted sweet and delicious. Lillian stared


    at his face in a daze, her mind nearly going nk.


    Even after Callum withdrew his lips, Lillian remained in a daze. In a puzzled voice, she asked, ¡°Why


    did you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Go figure!¡± he grumbled in annoyance, finished the cake in his hand, and then walked out of the


    house. As Callum settled into the car, he ran his hand across his forehead. Try as he might to deny


    it or escape from her, his physical reactions and emotions gave away the truth, and he could not


    hide it from anyone. Lillian had a unique ability to stir his emotions effortlessly, and she was the only


    one who made it so hard for him to let go.


    He started to think that he was only punishing himself by not forgiving her.


    However, he also wondered why she hade all the way from Strico to find him. Was it because


    of the child, guilt over her previous misunderstanding, or love?


    She imed she loved him, but Callum was not certain if he could trust her words.


    He feared losing her once more. If the first time he lost her was because it was unavoidable, what


    about the second time? Was it simply due to misunderstandings or the fact that she did not love him


    enough to mend the rtionship?


    Would there be a third time?


    This time, she might have misunderstood him. Would there be another round of misunderstandings


    in the course of their lives? Or could it be that there was no misunderstanding in the first ce, and


    it was simply because she did not love him deeply enough to make the rtionship work?


    If that were to happen again, how would he handle the situation?


    Callum slowly closed his eyes until the car stopped. The driver in the front said, ¡°Mr. White, we¡¯ve


    arrived.¡± Callum opened his eyes again.


    00:28


    Outside the car, there stood an elegantly designed mansion. It was Ysabel¡¯s residence.


    Callum stepped out of the car, and behind him were several vehicles carrying his formidable


    bodyguards. They followed closely as he entered the mansion.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    At the same time, Ysabel was on the phone with Veronica¡¯s mother, Tatiana, recounting the events


    of the ident from the previous night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we might not seed on the first attempt, but


    we can always try again. I truly want your daughter to be my daughter-inw! What happened


    yesterday was just a minor ident¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she heard the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°M-Mr White, why did you bring so


    many people in? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Callum, in an indifferent tone, responded, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Ysabel looked up, and her expression changed slightly when she saw her son walking in with a


    group of men. She then said to Tatiana, who was on the other end of the phone. ¡°Mrs. Turner, I¡¯m


    sorry, I have to go. Something hase up on my side. Let¡¯s talk again soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Ysabel looked at his son and asked, ¡°Callum, why did you bring a group of


    men here?¡±, Callum walked to the couch and sat down before turning to the men behind him. ¡°You


    guys wait outside first.¡±


    ¡°All right, Sir.¡± The men then went out, leaving Callum, Ysabel, and the butler in the living hall.


    Ysabel gestured to the butler, who then also discreetly left the living room.


    With an unreadable expression, Callum casually picked up a newspaper that Ysabel had left on the


    coffee table and began flipping through its pages.


    Ysabel still had a habit of reading newspapers, even though she could read them online.


    Contrary to Callum¡¯sposed demeanor, Ysabel could not help but feel uneasy at that moment.


    The presence of her son and his entourage in the mansion signified that he sought an exnation


    from her regarding the incident from the previous day.


    She found it increasingly challenging toprehend Callum as he grew older. She could not


    pinpoint when her son had be so deep in thought that she could no longer discern what was


    going on in his mind.


    ¡°Callum, is there something you¡¯d like to discuss with me privately, given that you¡¯ve dismissed all


    the men?¡± Ysabel inquired.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Callum responded casually. ¡°I hope you can live


    abroad for a few years and then return.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ysabel suddenly stood up and stared at her son. ¡°What did you say? Are you kicking


    me out of the country?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out. I¡¯m kindly requesting,¡± Callum uttered with an icy tone.


    Ysabel narrowed her exquisite eyes and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? I enjoy living here. I don¡¯t


    want to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to leave the country, I¡¯ll have no choice but to get my men to guard outside your


    mansion. I¡¯ll only dismiss them when you¡¯re ready to leave,¡± Callum responded.


    Hearing that, Ysabel immediately reprimanded him. ¡°Are you trying to lock me up in this mansion?


    Am I a prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s your choice how you wish to interpret it,¡± Callum replied.


    Ysabel trembled with anger and extended her hand, pointing directly in his direction. ¡°How dare


    you? Have you forgotten who gave birth to you and raised you? Without me, do you believe you


    could have grown up this well? I know you¡¯re an adult now, but do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you


    to treat your mother this way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known that I was just a pawn to you. I might have been a pawn back then, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean I


    17%


    still am now. If you continue to treat me as such, I¡¯m afraid this is the action I¡¯ll have to take,¡± replied


    Callum.


    A trace of guilt shed in Ysabel¡¯s eyes. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? I thought you would have understood the moment I arrived here. Do you want me


    to spell it out for you?¡± Callum snorted with cold disdain. ¡°I never imagined my biological mother


    would drug me. It appears you still regard me as the child who was once entirely dependent on


    you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ysabel responded directly, ¡°I did this for your benefit. What was wrong with the


    Turner family? The White family and the Turner family would have be the most prominent


    families in Loftbury once the marriage had urred. What could Lillian offer you? She¡¯s nothing but


    a joke! How could someone like her deserve to be thedy of the White family?¡±


    Callum cast a cold re at the woman before him. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve forgotten your own origins and


    where I came from. Others may address you as Mrs. White, but what gives you the right to think


    that Lillian doesn¡¯t deserve that title?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ysabel¡¯s face suddenly turned bloodshot. She raised her hand and pped.Callum hard.


    ¡°How dare you talk like that to your mother?¡±


    Callum¡¯s expression remained impassive even after being pped across the face. ¡°If I no longer


    consider you my mother, do you believe you could stand safely in front of me after drugging me?¡±


    The indifference in Callum¡¯s eyes sent a tingly sensation down Ysabel¡¯s scalp. Suddenly, she


    realized that her son was no longer a mere pawn she could manipte. She began to understand


    that if she ever pushed her son¡¯s boundaries again, even though she was his mother, she might find


    herself at his mercy.


    ¡°You can leave the country once you¡¯ve sorted out your thoughts!¡± Callum stood up and started to


    walk


    away.


    All of a sudden, Ysabel eximed, ¡°You want me to go abroad not only because of drugging you.


    It¡¯s all because of Lillian, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re doing this to me because of what I did to Lillian, right?¡±


    Callum stopped in his tracks for a moment before continuing to walk. Before long, he had


    completely disappeared from Ysabel¡¯s view, leaving her alone to vent her anger by smashing things


    in the living room.


    When Callum returned to thepany, he found Lillian sitting in front of his office, engrossed in


    reading a pregnancy and newborn magazine.


    ¡°Callum!¡± Lillian smiled and waved at Callum.


    Callum rubbed his forehead and walked toward his office without saying anything.. Lillian also


    spontaneously followed him into the office.


    J


    As soon as Callum entered the office, Lillian opened her mouth as if she wanted to speak, but the


    words seemed to catch in her throat. Callum raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°Yes? Do you


    have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Well, what exactly did you mean by what you said when we were eating the cake today?¡± She


    looked at him with a mix of expectation and anxiety.


    Callum raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought I was pretty clear. You tell me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that I might have misinterpreted your words. I don¡¯t want to disappoint you if I¡¯ve


    misunderstood them,¡± Lillian exined.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Tentatively, she asked, ¡°Um¡­ do you still love me deep down? But you don¡¯t want to


    straightforwardly forgive me, so you¡¯re hoping that in a month, I¡¯ll keep pestering you?¡±


    Callum stared at Lillian and thought, ¡°Does she have to be so direct?¡±


    Though, he had to admit, it was exactly as she described.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± she inquired further.


    He turned away, feeling ufortable under her intense gaze.


    ¡°Is it or not?¡± she pressed on, circling to his front and continuing to stare at him. Her hands yfully


    tugged at his arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand, did I?¡±


    He stared at her, thinking that this woman had an uncanny ability to push him into corners.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he gruffly replied, then went back to his desk to look at the pile of documents.


    Lillian was overjoyed that he had admitted it. She had been right; he did still have feelings for her.


    He had just been hurt deeply by her in the past.


    Lillian approached Callum¡¯s desk. ¡°So, Callum, when do you n to forgive me? In two months?


    Three months? Or maybe half a year? If it¡¯s half a year, our child will be born by then. Isn¡¯t that too


    long? Callum, could you at least give me an approximate time so I can prepare mentally? Once you


    forgive me, what do you think about having a forgiveness banquet? It could be a celebration and a


    reminder for us not to have misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    She chatted away, her words flowing freely.


    Callum was momentarily speechless as he thought, ¡°A forgiveness banquet? Where did shee


    up with this? And bargaining over the time for forgiveness!¡±


    1


    ¡°By the way, Callum, I love you so much. I really do.¡± Lillian, eximed with wide-open eyes, gazing


    at Callum passionately as she confessed her feelings.


    Callum¡¯s face turned red suddenly.


    ¡°Hey, Callum, your face seems to be getting a bit red¡± Lillian blinked and reached up to touch his


    cheek.


    He should have pulled her hand down, but with her acting this way, he found it hard to focus on his


    work.


    ¡°Your ears are red too!¡± she eximed as if discovering a new world. Her hands started reaching


    toward


    his ears.


    At that moment, Callum felt a rush of warmth to his face that made his ears turn red.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He stared at her. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± His words carried a trace of indulgence he


    couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around; I¡¯m just happy,¡± Lillian said, her lips curving into a smile. ¡°Callum, thank


    you for forgiving me.


    ¦°


    Callum pursed his lips and lied, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet.¡±


    ¡°But you will forgive me sooner orter, right? Callum, I want to spend every day with you in the


    future.¡± Lillian rested her cheek on her hand, lost in thoughts of a beautiful future.


    Callum was briefly taken aback. After a moment, he said, ¡°Ask your parents if they¡¯re free tonight.


    They came all this way, and I haven¡¯t even invited them to dinner yet.¡±


    Lillian was delighted and quickly responded on behalf of her parents, ¡°Sure, they¡¯re free. I¡¯ll call


    them!¡± She started making the call to her parents.


    Callum¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he watched Lillian. The heavy feeling that had been weighing on


    his chest seemed to be gradually dissipating.


    Perhaps, for him, her actions on the street that day, when she cried so bitterly to recover the deleted


    photos, were enough to grant her forgiveness.


    He just had been afraid of losing her again, fearing that she was with him only because of the child


    and that she didn¡¯t love him that much.


    That was why he didn¡¯t forgive her easily, hoping that she would continue to pester him and love


    him more.


    In the evening, Callum reserved a private room at an old-established restaurant in Jacaster and


    invited Lillian¡¯s parents to dine with them.


    Stephen and Abigail rxed when they saw how happy Lillian seemed.


    All the misunderstandings they had about Callum had been cleared up, thanks to Lillian¡¯s


    exnation.


    Stephen raised his ss and said, ¡°Callum, we misunderstood you at the beginning. You did a lot


    for Lillian, and she wouldn¡¯t have survived without you.¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment; the past was a pain he could never forget.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past now,¡± Abigail chimed in. ¡°We are so happy for the both of you. We don¡¯t have


    any other hope but for Lillian to give birth safely, and for you to reconcile.¡±


    ¡°We will, we definitely will!¡± Lillian said, cutting in before Callum could respond. She hadn¡¯t told her


    parents that she was still under probation.


    Dinner was a pleasant affair.


    Callum watched as the Quinn family chatted casually. They ate and drank with smiles on their faces.


    This atmosphere seemed to be infecting him.


    It was an experience he had never had in the White family, whether he was having a meal with his


    mother or other members of the White family.


    It always felt cold and distant.


    Perhaps he was the one who truly yearned for her.


    After finishing the meal, Callum had the driver give the Quinn family a ride home. However, Lillian


    firmly held onto Callum¡¯s arm and said to her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, you should return to the inn. I¡­


    um, want to stay a few more days at Callum¡¯s ce.¡±


    While saying this, she looked up at him with an eager expression. ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Callum was at a loss for words. She had acted without prior consultation, so what could he say


    now? ¡°Let her stay at my ce for a few days. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± he said to Stephen and


    Abigail.


    Stephen and Abigail expressed their gratitude. They got into the White family¡¯s car to head back to


    the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hotel.


    The car slowly drove toward the hotel where they were staying. Meanwhile, Lillian got into Callum¡¯s


    car.


    ¡°I thought your face had already healed. You should have gone back to the inn with your parents,¡±


    hemented.


    ¡°just thought we could spend more time getting to know each other! We¡¯ve been apart for five years,


    and


    even though I love you, and you still love me, the misunderstandings from before have affected our


    rtionship. Don¡¯t you think we need more time to be together?¡±


    Well, Callum realized that he didn¡¯t mind spending more time with her. In fact, he weed it.


    That night, Lillian appeared in Callum¡¯s room, hugging her pregnancy pillow.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Callum rubbed his forehead and gazed at Lillian. ¡°Are you nning toe to my room every day


    in the future to get to know each other?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you think it¡¯s okay, that would be great,¡± she said.


    Feeling speechless, he approached her directly, pushing her against a nearby cab. ¡°Lillian, do


    you really not see me as a man?¡±


    In the evening, shey beside him, and her arms asionally reached out to him. Her legs


    extended over her pregnancy pillow to rest on his thigh. It was beyond ridiculous.


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve never thought of you as a woman,¡± she immediately replied.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You really trust me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I trust you more than anyone else,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    Her words momentarily left Callum at a loss for a response.


    ¡°By the way, what happened yesterday? Did you¡­ um, eat something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± she


    nervously inquired.


    His body tensed. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    This question carried a weighty significance.


    Lillian hesitated before responding with a simple ¡°yes.¡± She wanted to know everything about him,


    both the good and the bad.


    She wanted to understand what had caused him to act the way he did yesterday.


    ¡°I drank some alcohol that had something added to it. The person who handed me that drink was


    my mother,¡± Callum murmured softly.


    Lillian was stunned as she thought, ¡°It was done by his mother?¡±


    The woman appeared dignified but had almost caused a miscarriage for her unborn child. Lillian


    had no positive impressions of Ysabel.


    She never imagined that a mother would actively try to harm her own son.


    She could almost guess the reason. After all, there were news reports before about his birthday


    banquet, stating that Ysabel had invited many socialites in the city.


    Some evenpared the birthday banquet to a matchmaking event.


    ¡°She¡­ she strongly opposes us being together, right?¡± Lillian bit her lip and said, ¡°If she never


    agrees in the end, then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am no longer a pawn in her hands. The choices I make are my own,¡± Callum replied. ¡°My mother


    probably won¡¯te to disturb you anymore for the next few years. I won¡¯t let her harm our child.


    This child will undoubtedly be born safe and sound.¡±


    Hearing this, Lillian breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°No matter what, even if your mother continues to


    object, I will persistently pursue you, just as you said. I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    A light chuckle escaped his lips involuntarily. This woman could be quite frustrating sometimes, but


    when he was feeling down, she always managed to make him feel better.


    ¡°All right, Lillian. You gave me your word. You will persistently pursue me. If you can¡¯t do it one day, I


    won¡¯t forgive you for the rest of my life.¡± His voice was like a densely woven web, ensnaring her


    within it.


    ¡°Aiden, your mom has already served her time in prison; I don¡¯t mind you. Why do you refuse me?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice carried a prideful arrogance and indignation.


    03:29


    She acted as if being rejected was a grave humiliation to her.


    Rosalie, who was originally on her way to the principal¡¯s office, paused when she heard this voice


    calling out Aiden¡¯s name.


    ¡°Just because you like me doesn¡¯t mean I have to like you. Also, my mother has been wrongly


    used, and thew has cleared her name,¡± Aiden responded firmly.


    Rosalie looked in the direction of the voices and saw Aiden standing in opposition to a girl who had


    a domineering air about her, blocking his way.


    ¡°What does it matter? She still went to jail. If you don¡¯t want to be with me, I¡¯ll tell everyone in school


    that your mom used to be in prison, and they shouldn¡¯t buy anything from your family¡¯s concession


    stand!¡± The girl spoke with a smug smile on her youthful face.


    Rosalie was genuinely surprised by the situation. Looking at the girl, who seemed to be about the


    same age as Aiden, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a nine-year-old girl would act this way.


    This girl was nothing like the innocent and carefree children she had in mind.


    At this moment, from Rosalie¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t see Aiden¡¯s expression, but she noticed


    that his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his shoulders were trembling ever so slightly.


    The girl seemed even more pleased with herself. ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want the whole school to


    know about your mom¡¯s time in prison and your family¡¯s concession stand to go out of business, you


    better do as I say. In a while, I¡¯ll have you publicly dere that you like me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that, youngdy!¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice interrupted the girl.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Aiden turned to see Rosalie and appeared momentarily stunned. The girl, on the other hand, looked


    angry and asked, ¡°Who are you, olddy? What business is it of yours?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be concerned about my godson¡¯s affairs?¡± Rosalie responded with a faint smile, but her


    gaze toward the young girl held a touch of sternness. ¡°Let me inform you, youngdy, that what you


    said to Aiden earlier falls under legal definitions of threats and intimidation. I¡¯m awyer, and I can


    clearly tell you that this is a crime punishable by imprisonment

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    The young girl¡¯s expression visibly changed. Rosalie continued, ¡°If that happens, youngdy, you


    would be someone who has been to prison as well. Moreover, Aiden¡¯s mother was wrongly


    used, but if you go to prison, there will be no false usations against you. You were genuinely


    involved in threats and intimidation.¡±


    Being a nine-year-old, even though she was headstrong, she got frightened at this point. She


    stomped her feet and left, fuming.


    Rosalie turned to look at Aiden, rubbing his head. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it earlier, were you really nning


    to agree to that girl¡¯s demands?¡±


    Aiden remained silent, but his face turned red, confirming Rosalie¡¯s assumption.


    Rosalie said, ¡°No matter when, don¡¯t forget, you still have me. I know you want to protect your mom,


    but you¡¯re still young. If you run into trouble, tell me, and let me figure out a way. We¡¯ll protect your


    mom together, okay?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s eyes welled up with a hint of tears. After a while, he nodded.


    Rosalie checked the time and realized it was about time for her meeting with the school principal.


    She said, ¡°Okay, you should go back to your ssroom for now. I have some matters to attend to


    today. I¡¯m meeting your school principal.¡±


    Aiden took a few steps, then stopped and turned to Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, please don¡¯t tell my mom


    about what happened today.¡±


    Rosalie responded, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Afterward, Rosalie headed to the principal¡¯s office. The principal warmly received her, and Rosalie


    knew that it was because of her connection to the Youngblood family.


    ¡°What, you want your five-year-old son to start first grade?¡± the principal said, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I hope he can enter as an advanced student directly into the first grade because he has a non-


    blood-rted sister in the first grade here, and he wants to study in the same ss with her,¡±


    Rosalie exined.


    ¡°But he¡¯s a bit younger, and his progress in learning¡­¡±


    ¡°We can have him take an entrance exam before enrollment. If he doesn¡¯t pass, the school can


    naturally refuse his admission, and I won¡¯t have any objections,¡± Rosalie proposed.


    Hearing this, the principal eventually agreed and set a date for the entrance exam.


    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Rosalie visited the Burton residence, but Wayne wasn¡¯t at home.


    Jete¡¯s attitude toward Rosalie had be exceedingly warm. She even offered Rosalie


    coffee.


    Rosalie knew well what people like Jete were thinking. They wanted more significant benefits.


    Zaid, on the other hand, stared at Rosalie intently as she entered the Burton residence, obviously


    waiting for her to tell him about his enrollment.


    Rosalie said, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with the principal. You can enroll, but you¡¯ll have to pass an


    entrance exam to see if you can keep up with the first-grade curriculum. If the test scores are not


    satisfactory, you won¡¯t be admitted.¡±


    Zaid responded with a simple ¡°okay,¡± as if the test was the easiest thing for him.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know Zaid¡¯s actual level of knowledge, as he hadn¡¯t attended kindergarten like most


    children. He had been taught by Kurt before he turned three.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The specifics of what he had learned were unclear, as Zaid wasn¡¯t one tomunicate with others.


    CC.28


    On the side, Jete was shocked to hear that her former stepson would be starting first grade.


    ¡°Uh, Zeki is going to start first grade? That means he¡¯ll be in the same ss as Karina, right? Why


    not just transfer Karina to that same international school? It¡¯s a top-notch school in Strico, after all.¡±


    Jete started to chatter, expressing her desire for Karina and Zaid to attend the same


    international school so her son could also join them.


    ¡°In that case, we might as well move to a new home near the international school, making it more


    convenient for the children to go to and from school. We can better take care of them. What do you


    think, Mrs. Youngblood?¡± Jete continued.


    Rosalie smiled knowingly at Jete. She immediately understood what thetter had in mind. The


    international school in Strico was a prestigious institution, so the rich and powerful would send their


    children to that school.


    Tuition for a year cost tens of thousands of dors, and the nearby houses were ridiculously


    expensive. Clearly, Jete wanted the Youngblood family to bear the expenses.


    ¡°That could be an option. Here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ll handle Zeki and Karina¡¯s tuition fees. However, it¡¯s up


    to you to figure out if you can manage the costs of purchasing or renting a house in the vicinity of


    the international school, considering the high property prices there,¡± Rosalie informed her.


    Jete¡¯s hopeful expression quickly soured.


    Rosalie kept her head down and turned to Zaid. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you. Now, what about your


    promise to me?¡±


    ¡°Will you ensure that I can video call Karrie every day?¡± Zaid asked seriously.


    ¡°I promise, Rosalie assured him. ¡°Karina also has my phone number, so if she wants to contact you,


    she can call me anytime.¡±


    Satisfied, Zaid extended his hand to Rosalie.


    Rosalie, holding Zaid¡¯s hand, prepared to leave the Burton residence.


    Seeing this, Jete became frantic. ¡°Where are you taking Zeki?¡±


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What, can¡¯t I take my son with me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Jete stammered. After a while, she managed toe up with a reason. ¡°If Karina


    comes back and can¡¯t find Zeki, she¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Keeping Zaid within the Burton family would establish a link with the Youngblood family. As long as


    Zaid stayed with them, the Youngblood family would providepensation for his care. The


    financial support far exceeded their previous earnings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Karina myself,¡± Rosalie responded. She ignored Jete, who was stomping her feet in a


    state of panic.


    Rosalie took the three children with her and left the Burton residence, heading back to the


    Youngblood residence. Guillermo and Jennifer were ready. Rosalie had already packed Zaid¡¯s


    luggage the previous night. She instructed the housekeeper to load the luggage onto the minivan.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, are you sure you don¡¯t want to inform Mr. Youngblood?¡± Gary asked worriedly.


    ¡°No need. If he asks, just tell him I took the children on a trip,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Gary grunted in acknowledgment.


    After a while, Rosalie, along with the three children, boarded the minivan, and it slowly drove away


    from the Youngblood residence.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    In the memorial hall of the Youngblood residence, Jonathan looked at Lucian¡¯s photo in front of him


    with a bitter smile on his lips. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I thought I would never let that woman go in my life


    and want her to atone for her sins with her life, but I still love Rosalie too much. I don¡¯t want her to


    suffer. So, Dad, please forgive me!¡±


    He held an ignited candle and bowed respectfully before his father¡¯s photo. He then ced the


    candle properly and left the memorial hall.


    After returning to the main house, Gary said, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, Mrs. Youngblood said she would be


    going on a trip with the three children.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Jonathan did not ask any further. At first, he and Rosalie had agreed that if thetter


    wanted to take the children to see that woman in the future, then she should never let him know


    about her n.


    She did indeed do so, by just saying that she was going on a trip.


    ¡°Perhaps this way is the best ending after all, Jonathan said secretly in his mind.


    Meanwhile, it was time for the children to y outdoors outside the kindergarten. Many children


    gathered in groups and yed games together, but only Felix sat alone on a small stool outdoors.


    He was holding a piano score and reading it, looking somewhat out of cepared to his


    surroundings.


    Felix looked at the piano score in his hands seriously. Rosalie had told the child that she was going


    to take Jennifer and her siblings to Lofbury, so Felix had to go to the kindergarten alone in these few


    days. Although no one knew that Yvette was a criminal and that no one would discriminate against


    him, he did not feel like ying with other children.


    Felix just wanted to stay by Jennifer¡¯s side, and he knew that what Jennifer truly liked was his piano.


    Jennifer always enjoyed ying the piano with him or practicing difficult musical scores together.


    In the past, Felix never thought it was difficult to y the piano. The teachers who had given him


    piano lessons before alwaysmented that he was a genius in this aspect.


    However, ying the piano with Jennifer gave him a sense of fear. Jennifer¡¯s skills of memorizing


    the scores were no worse than his, and she even had a better understanding of the music and a


    better way to perform the piano than Felix.


    Felix could even obviously feel that Jennifer was making progress when she stayed beside him.


    Felix thought, ¡°If I would be left far behind even by her on the piano skills one day, would I lose even


    the value of being a toy?¡±


    At that moment, Felix did not notice that someone was secretly holding a camera and taking


    pictures of him in a corner not far away.


    Rosalie took the three children to visit Connor and Kaylie in Lofbury.


    Connor had already prepared guestrooms and asked them to stay in his home for a few days in


    Lofbury so that Kaylie could spend more time with her three grandchildren.


    Kaylie¡¯s body had now fully recovered. Upon seeing Rosalie, she had gratitude shown in her eyes.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you. Thank you for doing all these for me.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°Mrs. Smuckler, if you miss the three kids in the future, I will take them to see you


    and Mr. Smuckler, but Jon won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Kaylie said with a choked nasal voice. ¡°It¡¯s already enough for me like


    this now. I¡­ I don¡¯t expect Jonathan to forgive and visit me. I know that letting me go is already the


    greatest concession for him.¡±


    Connor patted Kaylie¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad anymore. It¡¯s wonderful


    that


    Rosalie brings the children to see you today!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a wonderful thing!¡± Kaylie hurriedly said as she cheered up. ¡°I have to make


    delicious food for the children these days and take them to have fun in Lofbury.¡±


    The three children had very different personalities. Jennifer was the closest to Kaylie, so the child


    naturally followed around the adult all the time, while Guillermo and Zaid were rtively quiet while


    staying in the living room.


    Of course, strictly speaking, Guillermo was observing Zaid, while thetter appearedpletely


    absent-minded, as if indifferent to everything around him.


    Rosalie knew that Zaid was different from ordinary children because of his childhood experience, so


    the child could only take time to improve things gradually.


    At night, Zaid stretched out his hand to Rosalie and said, ¡°Video call.¡±


    Rosalie immediately understood that the little guy wanted to make a video call to Karina with the


    phone. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    She took out her phone and contacted Karina for a video call. The phone Karina owned was bought


    by Rosalie before, and thetter had also ensured that there was enough phone credit for the


    phone, so there was no need to worry about data usage issues for the calls.


    When Zaid saw Karina on the other side of the video, his empty and expressionless face


    immediately became livelier. Although his expression still did not change much, there seemed to be


    a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    Rosalie looked at the change in Zaid with overwhelming emotions. For Zaid, Karina was the only


    person in the past years who truly protected him and treated him well.


    His behavior resembled a baby animal that instinctively identified the first moving object it saw as its


    mother, which developed into a close feeling towards the mother.


    Rosalie did not know what would happen to Zaid and Karina in the future. Every time Zaid called


    Karina ¡°Karrie¡±, it reminded Rosalie of Jonathan calling her ¡°Rosie¡± in the past.


    She did not know whether the two children would develop a romantic rtionship when they grew


    up. Based on the current situation, Zaid might have taken Karina as his everything, but Karina, on


    the other- hand, might just treat him as her younger brother.


    In the world of affection, what was feared most was one-sided obsessiveness. If Karina did not love


    Zaid romantically in the future, Rosalie wondered if Zaid would be willing to let Karina go.


    Rosalie was worried but thenughed out at the next moment. She thought, ¡°What am I even


    thinking? The two children are still so young now, and they have no clue how the rtionship


    between men and women works yet.¡±


    It was possible that these two children were having a sibling rtionship, or perhaps it could


    naturally develop into a romantic rtionship. Or maybe they might even drift apart gradually as


    they grew older.


    Rosalie thought, ¡°The future is still long. No one can tell what will happen in the future. I was just


    acting a bit too pessimistic just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do my homeworkter. Zeki, you have to behave yourself and listen to Ms. Leighton. I


    bought some chocte that my ssmates said was very delicious today. Let¡¯s eat it together when


    youe


    back!¡± Karina said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll behave myself,¡± Zaid said. At this moment, he looked like a docile sheep, making it hard


    to imagine that the child once had the toughness to knock down a group of older kids.


    After the video call with Karina ended, Zaid handed over the phone to Rosalie and obediently


    climbed onto the bed. He pulled up the nket andy down, ready to sleep.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    ¡°Um¡­ This child¡¯s indeed behaving himself!¡± Rosalie thought and could not help but smile.


    After noticing Zaid making a video call, Jennifer also demanded that she wanted to give Jonathan


    and Felix a video call.


    ¡°Jen, try to be good. It¡¯s a secret between us foring here. Didn¡¯t I say not to tell Daddy for the


    time being? How about this? I will call Gary and ask him to find Felix so he can make a video call


    with you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Rosalie made an agreement with the children that they could not tell Jonathan about their trip. As


    for the true identity of Kaylie being their actual grandmother, Rosalie nned to wait until the


    children had turned older before confessing to them.


    After all, the grudges held between the adults could not be made clear with just a few words.


    Hence, a momentter, Jennifer held Rosalie¡¯s mobile phone and chatted with Felix on the other


    side of the video excitedly.


    Rosalie asked Guillermo, who was beside them, ¡°Do you want to make a video call with someone?


    Of course, other than Daddy.¡±


    The little guy shook his head as he did not have any people he wanted to make video calls with. In


    fact, he could not understand why Zaid and Jennifer were so happy to make video calls.


    It was as if the person they were making the video call with was very important to them.


    However, to Guillermo, only Jonathan, Rosalie, Zaid, and Jennifer were truly important. Other


    people did not matter at all.


    At night, Rosalie looked at the three children, who were already sound asleep, with a tiny smile on


    her face. Then, she took out her phone and sent Jonathan a text message.


    She only sent a short message out: [We¡¯re fine. No need to miss us.]


    At the Youngblood residence, Jonathan looked at the message on his phone and gently brushed


    every word shown on the screen with his long fingers.


    ¡°How could I not miss you? Rosalie,e back soon. I miss you,¡± he murmured.


    He missed her very much. He missed the warmth of her body, her breath, and everything.


    ¡°Good night,¡± he slowly spat out the two words and kissed the message from Rosalie across the


    screen of his phone.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. No need to miss us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. No need to miss us.¡±


    However, every word seemed to be deeply engraved in his mind, and his heart was filled with the


    word ¡°miss.¡±


    In a famous five-star luxurious presidential suite in Strico, a tall and handsome man looked at the


    photos on the coffee table one by one. All the figures shown in the photos were Felix.


    However, not a single one of the photos showed the child looking directly at the camera. It was


    evident that all these photos were taken secretly.


    ¡°Is this the child Yvette gave birth to?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not 100% sure. Yvette is dead, so we can¡¯t perform DNA testing.¡± Standing in front of


    the other man was a lean man in his 40s with a messy beard, and he was the famous private


    detective in Strico, David Field.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What I want to prove is not about the child¡¯s rtionship with Yvette. Find a way


    to get


    the child¡¯s blood or hair samples.¡± the man said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± David said. After all, in his opinion, the child was just a kid fostered by the


    Youngblood family, so he did not think the task would be difficult.


    ¡°One more thing. I don¡¯t want a third party to know about this matter. If I find out in the future that


    you have disclosed it to others, you should know the consequences for doing that,¡± the man said


    coldly.


    David was stunned and hurriedly responded, ¡°Sure, of course. I understand your meaning. I won¡¯t


    let anyone else know!¡±


    Lillian had been living a very contented life these days. She apanied her parents to visit


    Sloummont during the daytime, acting like she was a guide for them to prepare a travel guide and


    arrange their travel


    routes.


    If she had not been pregnant now, she would have followed her parents to every major tourist


    attraction in Sloummont.


    On the other hand, she had also be a regr guest staying in Callum¡¯s office. Now, no one


    stopped her anymore, and even her entry into Callum¡¯s office had be unobstructed.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, Mr. White is having a meeting. He said if you hade, you can directly enter his office


    to wait for him,¡± said the secretary.


    As soon as Lillian entered the office and put down her bag, her phone rang. She picked up the call


    and realized it was from Jerick.


    Speaking of which, she and Jerick had not talked for a long time, but when she came to Sloummont


    to find Callum, she had chatted with Jerick on the Inte for a while, with thetter even wishing


    her a make-up with Callum sooner.


    ¡°Jerick, is there anything you need from me to make this call right now?¡± Lillian asked. After all,


    logically speaking, it should be Jerick¡¯s working hours at this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I want to ask how you¡¯ve beentely. Have you made up with Mr. White?¡± Jerick¡¯s voice


    sounded a little dry.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Lillian answered.


    ¡°If so¡­ then¡­¡± Jerick hesitated to speak as if there was something difficult to express.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have anything to say, just tell me,¡± Lillian said. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other


    for a long time, but we are still considered friends, right?¡±


    The other end of the phone remained silent for a long time. ¡°Lillian, you¡¯re a good woman. I never


    want to hurt you, but I¡­ I¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m sorry! Lillian, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After saying that, Jerick abruptly ended the call.


    Lillian stared at her phone with a puzzled look. She thought, ¡°What did he mean by that? Why did


    he suddenly say sorry to me? But the problem is that he did not do anything wrong to me at all!¡±


    Lillian then called Jerick¡¯s phone back, wanting to find out what was happening. However, at the


    other end of the phone, there was only a burst of busy tones followed by a message indicating that


    the other party¡¯s phone was powered off.


    Lillian frowned and felt a little uneasy, so she dialed the number again without giving up.


    It was still the same result asst time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Do you have something to ask Jerick?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in her ear.


    Just as Lillian looked up, she realized that Callum had walked into the office and stood next to her.


    She asked the man, ¡°Are you done with your meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He asked, ¡°Do you often talk on the phone with Jerick?¡±


    There was an obvious sense of jealousy in the man¡¯s voice. Lillian hurriedly cut off the call and


    replied, ¡°I


    don¡¯t. It¡¯s just that he called me just now and said something unclear. He didn¡¯t make his message


    clear, so I want to rify with him again.¡±


    ¡°Something unclear?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be interested. ¡°What kind


    of things he had said?¡±


    ¡°He just asked me about my rtionship with you, and then he told me that I¡¯m a good woman,


    even apologizing to me over and over.¡± Anyway, she was currently confused.


    A gleam of light shed in Callum¡¯s eyes. ¡°You and Jerick seem to know each other from a blind


    date.¡±


    There was a vague sense of danger in the words. Lillian shivered and stared at Callum. ¡°You¡­ You


    mind about that?

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Callum asked calmly.


    ¡°Well¡­ I did know him from a blind date, but we are just friends, although¡­ we tried to get in touch


    for the purpose of getting married, but¡­ we didn¡¯t do anything intimate¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s voice was getting


    lower and lower under the man¡¯s gaze.


    Lillian then bit her lips and muttered in her heart, ¡°Wait, why am I feeling guilty? I was single at that


    time, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with me having a blind date!¡±


    Besides, she and Jerick did not engage in any actions that crossed the border.


    ¡°Is that so? Are you telling me you have never held hands with him before?¡± Callum¡¯s voicezily


    sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lillian answered.


    Callum¡¯s breath sprayed gently on her cheeks, and the man¡¯s handsome face erged before


    Rosalie. ¡°Callum, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Lillian asked in puzzlement.


    Callum gently stroked her chin with his fingers. ¡°Even never been this close to you?¡±


    Lillian paused for a while before answering with a slightly flushed face, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Callum¡¯s lips approached her ear, with his warm breath concentrating on her ear.


    Lillian only felt that her ears were getting hotter and hotter. She subconsciously wanted to raise her


    hand to cover her flushed ear, but Callum pulled her hand down first. ¡°He also has never done this


    to you, right?¡± As the man spoke, his lips pressed against Lillian¡¯s ear.


    In an instant, Lillian¡¯s face turnedpletely flushed. She could only feel that the blood flow in her


    body was elerating rapidly.


    She thought, ¡°Come on! Does this man even realize what he has done is practically tempting me to


    do things with my ¡°body¡± that I shouldn¡¯t be doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Has he?¡± Callum asked with a whispering voice.


    ¡°How¡­ how would that even possibly happen?¡± Lillian stammered, trying to create some distance


    between them.


    She was pregnant now, so she should not be ¡°agitated.¡±


    Callum smiled with satisfaction. His fingers gripped Lillian¡¯s chin and forced the woman to look at


    him while his other hand held her by her waist more tightly, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Lillian, since you¡¯re pregnant with my child and intend to pester me for the rest of your life, you¡¯re


    not allowed to have any intimacy with other men from now on, okay?¡± Callum stared at Lillian with a


    serious face.


    ¡°But¡­ shaking hands and hugging my idols are eptable, right?¡± Lillian pondered about it, trying


    to bargain with the man.


    Callum furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He thought, ¡°Her idols¡­ It seems like she has quite a few of


    them. She even increases the number of idols to admire almost every year. Anyone will probably


    have a guess of the number by just looking at the idol posters and pictures she has downloaded on


    her phone.¡±


    He pondered further again, ¡°She probably has more than ten idols she admires. If all of them shake


    hands and hug her¡­¡±


    Just thinking about it made Callum¡¯s scalp start to tingle.


    ¡°Of course, I promise you that other than shaking hands and hugging, I won¡¯t do anything further


    than. those,¡± Lillian added.


    Callum frowned. ¡°You¡¯re even thinking of doing further than those?¡±


    Lillian turned speechless, wanting to tell the man to just pretend she did not say anything.


    As a result, for the remaining time in the morning, Callum had been discussing with Lillian what kind


    of boundaries she should maintain with the idols.


    In the afternoon, Lillian continued to stay in Callum¡¯s office, eating snacks and drinking juice. It


    could be seen that her life was very nourishing.


    Some senior executives and secretaries who entered and exited the chairman¡¯s office were already


    used to Lillian¡¯s presence, even showing respect towards her. Anyone could see that Lillian would


    likely be the futuredy of the White family.


    Finally, when there were no more peopleing in and out of the office, Lillian suddenly paused


    and froze in cepletely. She looked down at her abdomen in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Callum immediately noticed Lillian¡¯s strange behavior.


    Even if the man was working, he would nce at Lillian from time to time and keep an eye on her.


    Lillian raised her head and blinked at Callum, only to see that thetter was putting down the pen in


    his hand and got up, walking towards her at a quick pace.


    ¡°I think¡­ there¡¯s a fetal movement,¡± she answered in puzzlement.


    Callum suddenly stopped in his tracks. They then stared at each other with widened eyes. ¡°Fetal


    movement?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little out of tune.


    It was not that Callum did not know what a fetal movement was, and he was well aware that Lillian


    was pregnant. It was also very normal for Lillian to have a fetal movement this month, but when a


    fetal movement was really associated with the woman in front of him, he had an indescribable


    feeling about it. Callum walked to Lillian and sat beside her, staring at her slightly bulging belly


    fixedly.


    ¡°Oh! The baby seems to have moved again. Touch it!¡± Lillian suddenly shouted and quickly pulled


    Callum¡¯s hand, pressing it against her belly.


    In an instant, Callum felt the slight movement in Lillian¡¯s belly through the thinyer of clothing. It


    was very faint, so much so that it could be easily overlooked. It was a very wonderful feeling, and


    for the first time, he felt so deeply that there was a small life belonging to them in Lillian¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Oh, I read online before that the baby¡¯s movement was like a feeling of blowing bubbles. I didn¡¯t


    expect it to be true. I wonder if the baby is blowing bubbles with the amniotic acid in my belly,¡± Lillian


    muttered.


    Meanwhile, Callum was feeling the fetal movement quietly.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door out of the blue. A secretary opened the door and walked


    at a quick pace.


    Callum frowned slightly. After a moment of astonishment at the scene before her, the secretary said


    hurriedly, ¡°Mr. White, something has happened. There¡¯s this news online¡­ It¡¯s about Ms. Quinn,


    and some reporters have gathered around outside thepany, but they¡¯ve been stopped by the


    security guards.¡±


    ¡°News?¡± Callum¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lillian responded in surprise, ¡°News about me? What news? Where can I see it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, if you want to see the news, just search for the trending topic on the Inte,¡± replied


    the


    secretary.


    Lillian immediately turned on her phone and checked on the trending topic. She almost choked with


    her own saliva after seeing the trending topic about her.


    She immediately opened the trending topic and read the post carefully. The content was about


    Jerick posting a tweet on Twitter, mentioning that his blind date was pregnant with his child but had


    abandoned him and ran to find herself a rich man. He even mentioned that the blind date had said


    that the child was


    that rich man¡¯s, which made the rich man misunderstand.


    Jerick said he was unsure whether to tell the rich man that the child in the woman¡¯s belly was


    actually not his.


    Someizens discovered that Jerick¡¯s so-called blind date was actually Lillian. Someone even


    posted photos of Lillian together with Callum recently, and it could be told more or less that Lillian


    had a pregnant belly now.


    Therefore, it was confirmed that Lillian was the pregnant blind date, while Callum was the rich man.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Immediately after, the post became a trending topic after more and moreizens paid attention to


    it. Lillian looked at the post in shock. Although it did not state the name of the blind date and the rich


    man, she and Callum had already been exposedpletely.


    Moreover, the post was so popr now, yet Jerick did not step out to deny the guessing of the


    netizens. It looked as if he tacitly acknowledged what people had discovered.


    Lillian could not help but think of the strange phone call from Jerick today. She thought, ¡°Did he


    apologize for this matter? But¡­ the baby in my belly has nothing to do with him at all, so why did he


    say that?¡±


    Subconsciously, Lillian looked up and saw Callum was also looking at the trending topic with his


    phone beside her. His handsome face was filled with gloominess at this moment.


    Lillian suddenly felt like her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    ¡°Callum, ugh¡­ The baby in my belly is truly not Jerick¡¯s. I swear, there is nothing between me and


    him¡­¡± Lillian hurriedly wanted to exin.


    Callum raised his head and said to the secretary, ¡°Get out. And take note of this. No matter who


    wants to get an interview again, directly reject them. Moreover, let the people in thepany know


    what should be said and what not to!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± the secretary responded and rushed out of the office.


    The spacey office once again turned silent again.


    It was so quiet that Lillian could clearly sense her own breath and heartbeat.


    She thought, ¡°Callum couldn¡¯t have misunderstood, right? Does he think there¡¯s something


    happened between me and Jerick? Thinking that I¡¯ve deceived him?¡±


    Lillian did not know why Jerick, who had helped her many times in the past, would do something


    like this. She was genuinely afraid that Callum might misunderstand.


    She didn¡¯t want there to be any more waves between them due to misunderstandings or even to


    separate again.


    Lillian¡¯s lips trembled. She knew she should give an exnation, but her voice seemed to be stuck


    in her throat at this moment, and she could not even mutter a word.


    Callum looked up and saw Lillian¡¯s pale face with big beads of sweat on her forehead. When he


    raised his hand to wipe off the sweat on her forehead, Lillian¡¯s body began to tremble slightly in an


    unexpected way. Callum was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lillian moved her lips, but there was an obvious sense of fear shown on her face.


    ¡°Did I scare you with my behavior just now?¡± Callum seemed to realize and toned down the hostility


    shown in him. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to avoid those reporters and send


    you back in a while. As for this matter, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    However, before the man could take a few steps forward, Lillian abruptly grabbed the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I


    was not afraid of your behavior just now. I was afraid that you would misunderstand!¡±


    She finished the words in a hurry and then gasped for air. It was true that she was most afraid of


    having a misunderstanding happening between them again.


    Her hand trembled slightly, holding Callum¡¯s hand tightly. She seemed to be scared that once she


    loosened her hand, their rtionship would return to the previous state where they misunderstood


    each other.


    Callum¡¯s gaze moved from Lillian¡¯s trembling hand to her pale cheek. There was ayer of tears


    formed in her round eyes, which made his heart ache for a moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t misunderstand anything. I know that the baby in your belly is surely mine, and you and


    Jerick won¡¯t have a romantic rtionship,¡± Callum said as he bent down and gently stroked Lillian¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°You¡­ you really won¡¯t misunderstand?¡± Lillian asked with puzzlement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± the man replied. ¡°Because the person you love has always been me, right?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Lillian abruptly wrapped her arms around Callum¡¯s neck and burst into tears while


    lying on his shoulder. ¡°I¡­ I only love you¡­ Callum, I¡­ You¡¯re the only one I have always loved. I¡¯ve


    never been


    intimate with anyone else. I would never do that¡­¡±


    She cried like a child.


    Callumforted her gently, ¡°Alright, alright. I know it. I know it all along. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about this matter. I will handle it well, and I won¡¯t let you suffer from this injustice, so don¡¯t cry


    anymore. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the most important thing for you now is to keep a pleasant


    mood? It¡¯s for the good of the baby in your belly.¡±


    Hearing the man mention the baby in her stomach, Lillian hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t cry


    anymore¡­ I¡¯ll stop crying¡­¡± Yet, her shoulder still could not help shaking.


    After a long time, Lillian finally stopped crying. However, perhaps due to her pregnancy, she fell


    asleep shortly after.


    Callum looked at the sleeping beauty with a trace of pity shing across his eyes.


    He carefully ced Lillian on the couch and covered her with a thin nket cautiously.


    It was not until Callum settled the matter that his expression finally rxed. This incident, seemingly


    just a post from Jerick, was far from idental to make it to the top trending list; someone had


    deliberately orchestrated it.


    Callum wondered, ¡°But who¡¯s the mastermind ordering Jerick to do such a thing? Who on earth


    wanted Lillian to bear such disgrace?¡±


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave the couch, Lillian¡¯s hand unconsciously grabbed his


    hand, causing the man to stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Callum¡­ let¡¯s not have any misunderstandings¡­ Those scandals on the Inte¡­ They¡¯re not


    true¡­¡± Lillian seemed to be sleep-talking. Even if she fell asleep, her two eyebrows would


    unconsciously twist.


    Losing in thought, Callum drooped his eyes and looked down at Lillian¡¯s sleeping face, which


    showed uneasiness. He then sat back down again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never let those who hurt you


    get away with it. Just like before, and in the future¡­ It will be the same too.¡±


    When Lillian woke up, she found that her hand was holding Callum¡¯s the entire time while the man


    sat by the couch and kept a fixed position.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hurriedly let go of his hand. ¡°Did your hand turn numb from my grip? Actually, if I grabbed your


    hand when I was asleep, you could just pull your hand away directly. You don¡¯t need to


    amodate me.¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°I was reluctant to do that.¡±


    Lillian was taken aback. ¡°Reluctant?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you fell asleep and kept holding my hand. It made me feel like you couldn¡¯t leave my side


    and needed me very much,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian blushed slightly but then shouted as if something hade to her mind, ¡°By the way, my


    parents¡­¡±


    ¡°I have informed someone to pick up your parents and send them to my private mansion, so rest


    assured. They will not be disturbed!¡± Callum replied.


    Lillian was relieved that her parents would not be harassed.


    She looked out the window and found the sky had turned dark. She then picked up her phone to


    check the time, which showed that it was already past eight o¡¯clock at night. She was shocked that


    she had slept for


    quite a long time.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    At this moment, her stomach growled as if to remind her that she had missed mealtime.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I could have the cooks in the house start preparing the meal. If we head back


    now, the food will be ready by the time we arrive at the mansion.¡± After saying that, Callum called


    the housekeepers in the White residence and told them what they wanted to eat for dinner. Then,


    he took Lillian¡¯s hand and walked out of the office.


    Instead of going to the main entrance as usual, they went in the direction of the side door. Even so,


    there were a lot of journalists waiting outside the side door. Fortunately, Callum had arranged for


    lots of security guards to be stationed there in advance.


    Although the journalists kept trying to squeeze in, they couldn¡¯t get close to Callum and Lillian at all.


    The journalists kept asking various questions as Callum walked forward while shielding Lillian with


    his


    arms.


    Suddenly, a question came out of the mouth of a female journalist. ¡°Mr. Callum, Ms. Quinn was your


    girlfriend five years ago. Are you refusing to say anything because you felt guilty and wanted to


    make it up to her? Even if she lied to you, are you still going to defend her in public and help her


    cover up her schemes?¡±


    Callum paused for a moment and nced at the female journalist coldly. The journalist shrank


    subconsciously, feeling as though there was nothing she could hide from his gaze.


    It was as though he could see right through her.


    ¡°Well? Am I right?¡± the female journalist pressed on.


    As if all the noise around her had nothing to do with her, Lillian grabbed Callum¡¯s right hand tightly


    with her lips pursed and her head down.


    Only Callum knew how nervous and flustered she was. His fingers were starting to hurt from her


    pulling, and her body was so tense that her palms got drenched in cold sweat.


    It pained him to see her like this. In the past, he couldn¡¯t protect her, so he could only watch her get


    hurt. But now, he was perfectly capable of doing so.


    Over the years, he had been trying to be strong and nned his moves. What he wanted to achieve


    was simply to be capable of protecting her in the future.


    ¡°Allow me to make it clear that the baby in Lillian¡¯s tummy is my child. In the future, this baby will be


    the heir of the White family regardless of the gender!¡± said Callum.


    There was an uproar around them.


    If Callum only acknowledged the child, then it was possible that he was feeling guilty and wanted to


    make up for it. But if he let the child inherit everything of the White family, then there could only be


    one possibility.


    That was, the baby in Lillian¡¯s tummy truly belonged to Callum.


    After all, no man would hand his entire family¡¯s property over to a child who was not rted to him


    by blood.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Callum was still young, so it was the optimum age for men to have children. If he wanted


    to have a child, there were many women out there who would willingly bear his children, so there


    was no need to hand his family¡¯s property over to an unrted child.


    As if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard, Lillian looked up and stared at Callum in


    surprise.


    After that, Callum said nothing further and got into the car with Lillian.


    The closed-door isted all the noise outside, and the car slowly drove away.


    Lillian was still staring at Callum in a daze, and she couldn¡¯te back to her senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Callum¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    Lillian suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to say that in order to stop


    those journalists from talking like that. The heir of the White family¡­ This is so¡­¡± Lillian suddenly


    found herself at a loss for words.


    Callum smiled slightly. ¡°If your child is not the heir of the White family, who do you want the child to


    be?¡±


    Lillian could barely breathe as she listened to Callum continue, ¡°Lillian, you will be the only mother


    of child in this life, and the father of your child can only be me. As such, your child will be the heir of


    the White family in the future, and this will never change.¡±


    my


    Lillian¡¯s eyes teared up on the spot. Although he always refused to admit that he had forgiven her,


    his actions were always telling her how much he loved her and that they would always be together.


    ¡°Callum, falling in love with you is really a beautiful thing,¡± Lillian said.


    Hearing this, Callum raised his hand and gently wiped the tears off the corners of Lillian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There, there¡­ All you have to do is stay in the house for the next few days without worrying about


    a thing. I will take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her eyes were full of trust in him. After a while, she said, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why Jerick


    would want to do this. In fact, he didn¡¯t really like me. He had some favorable feelings for me at


    best, but¡­ Well, I think it¡¯s more like a good feeling between friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t figure it out. You will know everything after checking,¡± Callum said in


    a deep voice.


    He was more interested in finding out who the mastermind behind Jerick was.


    As he looked at her gently, he realized how wonderful it was to fall in love with her.


    Rosalie was stunned when she saw the news about her friends on the Inte. Fortunately, in the


    latest news, Callum seemed to trust Lillianpletely and even admitted that the child in Lillian¡¯s


    tummy would be the heir of the White family, which made Rosalie breathe a sigh of relief.


    Even so, she still called her friend and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Jerick deliberately spread


    the rumor? I didn¡¯t think he would do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can no longer get through to him, but Callum said he would investigate it. It shouldn¡¯t


    be long before we find out the reason,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°This gave me quite the scare! I was worried that you and Callum would have some


    misunderstanding,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard that. ¡°Okay, okay. I caused such a big


    misunderstandingst time, so there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have learned my lesson this time. If Callum


    really misunderstood me, I would tell him to do an amniotic fluid test. However, Callum said he


    wouldn¡¯t misunderstand even though I didn¡¯t exin much.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lillian felt a warm sensation in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Just call me if you need my help,¡± Rosalie said.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t hold back on that offer.¡± Lillian replied with a smile. As if she had thought of


    something, she continued, ¡°By the way, Amelia also called me just now to ask about me. But then,


    we talked about Aiden, and Amelia¡¯s voice got a little strange. Did something happen to Aiden?¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think of what happened when she saw a little girl threatening


    Aiden at the elementary school. ¡°I will go check on Amelia to see if there is something wrong,¡± she


    said. ¡°All right, then. I hope I was just overthinking things,¡± Lillian said.


    While Lillian was d that there was no misunderstanding, Ysabel, on the other hand, was furious.


    She looked at the news and saw her son talking to so many journalists about the children in Lillian¡¯s


    tummy. She felt as though she was humiliated when she heard him say that the child would be the


    heir of the White family regardless of gender.


    Callum hadpletely ignored her. It was as if he told everyone that no one could touch Lillian by


    announcing her future identity.


    Since Lillian¡¯s child would be the future heir of the White family, the futuredy of the White family


    could only be Lillian.


    Ysabel would never allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°Mr. White, this is the person who has contacted Jerick recently. In addition, since he posted a


    trending topic that day, he had quit his job and bought a flight ticket to go abroad. It¡¯s as if he had


    already known this trending topic would happen,¡± said a man as he handed Callum a search report.


    Callum looked through the documents and couldn¡¯t help but squint when he saw one of the names.


    It seemed that it was because of him that Lillian suffered from this disaster.


    ording to the report, Jerick was at the airport when hest called Lillian that day. With the


    investigation, Callum was surprised when he saw a line of words.


    ¡°Now, this is surprising!¡± he thought to himself.


    At that moment, the phone rang, and a hurried voice came from the other line. ¡°Mr. White, Mrs.


    White called the police, and there were many policemen here. She has left the mansion. We


    couldn¡¯t


    stop her.¡±


    The person was referring to Callum¡¯s mother, Ysabel.


    Callum thought for a while and said, ¡°Got it. You guys head back to the manor and secure the


    ce.¡± He assumed that his mother would never want to reveal such things to the public, but he


    didn¡¯t expect her to forcibly leave by calling the police. He figured that this would blow up on the


    news again tomorrow. Of course, Callum could almost guess what his mother was nning. He


    gently lowered his eyes to hide the darkness within as he thought to himself, ¡°Was I being too kind


    to my mother? I hope that I was wrong about her. If my mother hadn¡¯t done so, I might let her go


    and allow her to continue living afortable life of glory and wealth. But if she really¡­¡±


    On the same day, Ysabel held a press conference and said that she would never acknowledge the


    child in Lillian¡¯s tummy as the future heir of the White family. She also publicly questioned whether


    the child in Lillian¡¯s tummy was actually Callum¡¯s. At the same time, she also said that Lillian was


    just greedy and vain, thinking that she could rely on the child in her tummy to marry into a wealthy


    family. Lastly, Ysabel told the press that she hoped Callum wouldn¡¯t be fooled again.


    If Callum insisted on continuing with his decision, Ysabel would use her 10% of shares in White


    Maple Group and join hands with other shareholders to oppose his continued chairmanship.


    After all, a person who was deceived by a woman was not suitable to be the chairman of the


    company. Ysabel¡¯s speech at the press conference was impassioned as she stated that she must


    protect White Maple Group, which was left behind by herte husband. Even if Callum was her son,


    she could not sit around and watch him destroy thepany.


    In the office, Callum looked at the press conference on theputer screen coldly with a touch of


    mockery.


    He thought to himself, ¡°It seems that the oue I dreaded most had taken ce. As expected, my


    mother found out that her pawns were no longer obedient, so she nned to take everything away


    from


    them and find new ones. Is she going to take control of White Maple Group? Has she forgotten that


    I was the one who gave her the 10% of shares? If I was able to give it to her, then it¡¯s only natural


    that I would have thought of all the possible consequences long ago.¡±


    Naturally, Lillian, who was in the White residence, saw this press conference as well. When Callum


    came back, Lillian said uneasily, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault that things between you and your mother


    turned out like this.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t like Ysabel, she was still Callum¡¯s mother, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a trigger. My mother and I would reach this point sooner orter even without you,¡±


    Callum


    said.


    There was a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    Callum sneered as he continued, ¡°To my mother, I¡¯m just a pawn to help her gain power and wealth.


    The most important thing about being a pawn is to be obedient. If you stop obeying orders, then


    they will have you reced.¡±


    Lillian was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between their mother and son to be like this.


    Although he seldom mentioned his mother when they were in love, it was because she was family.


    After being shocked, her heart was filled with distress.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they met abroad, he was like a pure and innocent teenager to her. She never thought that he


    would carry so much weight in his heart.


    Noticing that Lillian looked as if she was about to cry, Callum couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Now, now¡­


    Don¡¯t look at me like that. It makes me look pathetic. In fact, I don¡¯t mind being a pawn. Even if I


    really have to be a certain someone¡¯s pawn someday, maybe I will be willing to do so.¡±


    After all these years, being regarded as a pawn by his mother had long been amon thing for


    him. His rtionship with his mother had always been weak.


    Now, he was actually a pawn of Lillian¡¯s as well. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would be willing


    to ovee all the difficulties for her. Even if she really wanted to use him someday, he would be


    willing to let her. All she had to do was give the word.


    The next moment, a pair of slender arms suddenly hugged him tightly. Lillian¡¯s clear voice was


    choked with sobs as she said, ¡°You are not a pawn! You are you, not anything else!¡±

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Callum¡¯s body stiffened, and he looked at the person in his arms nkly. He muttered inwardly,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lillian and Mother are different, after all.¡±


    Ysabel could regard him as a pawn for power and wealth.


    However, Lillian would never do that. Whether Callum was only a young man who met her


    identally or the chairman of the White Maple Group and the head of the White family, Lillian only


    regarded him as Callum.


    ¡°Lillian¡­ thank you,¡± murmured Callum and hugged her with both hands.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned her face against his chest, feeling puzzled about his words. ¡°Thank me for what?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ foring to find me!¡± replied Callum. If she hadn¡¯te to find him, maybe they


    would have truly missed each other.


    In the next few days, all major news media reported the ¡°dramatic changes¡± that White Maple Group


    might face. The drama of a mother turning against her son attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Everyone wondered who would win the re-election of White Maple Group¡¯s chairman soon after.


    ording to the reports those days, it seemed that Ysabel had a higher possibility. Many


    shareholders of White Maple Group had expressed their support for Ysabel.


    Although Callum had 35% of the shares, which was more than Ysabel¡¯s, if most shareholders took


    sides. with Ysabel, it would be very hard for Callum to win.


    Rosalie had been paying attention to the news those days.


    After returning from Lofbury, she did not tell Jonathan that she went to Lofbury. She also reminded


    the children not to tell, iming it was a secret between themselves.


    Jonathan did not ask Rosalie anything tacitly as if she had never left with the children those days.


    ¡°Do you think Callum will win?¡± Rosalie asked Jonathan.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, no one can tell who will win before thest moment,¡± replied Jonathan


    indifferently.


    ¡°If Callum is really defeated by his mother, do we need to help him?¡± asked Rosalie. After all,


    Callum got back together with Lillian at that moment. Rosalie naturally hoped he won.


    ¡°Does Lillian want your help?¡± questioned Jonathan.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Lillian didn¡¯t mention it, but she said Callum told her not to worry.¡±


    Jonathan smiled. ¡°Since Callum has said so, he naturally has everything nned out. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about it.¡±


    Rosalie gave it some thought and reckoned Jonathan was right. Thus, she said nothing and got up


    to see if the children were asleep.


    When Rosalie stood up, Jonathan hugged her from behind before she even stepped out. Then, she


    fell into his arms immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jon?¡± asked Rosalie.


    ¡°Have you missed me these days?¡± His low voice sounded near her ear.


    ¡°I-I miss you.¡± Rosalie suddenly blushed and felt her ears were burning. If it hadn¡¯t been for the


    agreement about not telling or letting Jonathan know she went to visit Kaylie, Rosalie thought she


    would make video calls with him from time to time in Lofbury.


    At that moment, the ending between Jonathan and Kaylie might be the best for them.


    Although Rosalie knew Kaylic, was trying to make up for the past, some things could never be


    made up, no matter what.


    For example, Jonathan¡¯s father could note back to life. It was the same as one could not relive


    the past.


    When Rosalie was in Lofbury, every time she looked at Kaylie, she reminded herself that she would


    never let Jonathan get hurt.


    09:46


    Even though Jonathan appeared superior to others and was unapproachable, no one knew the pain


    he had to go through. Rosalie only wanted to give him more love for the rest of her life.


    At that moment, Jonathan hugged Rosalie and asked in a low voice, ¡°How much do you miss me?¡±


    Rosalie took the initiative to wrap her arms around Jonathan¡¯s neck and kissed his lips. ¡°I really


    miss you! Jon, you¡¯re the one I always want to love. Even if I die, I¡¯ll still love you!¡±


    His fingers suddenly pressed against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say that word easily. I want you to live well!¡±


    When Jonathan said that, there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She knew Jonathan remembered she almost died when she fell


    into the


    sea.


    At that time, they were almost separated by death and were apart from each other for five years.


    They even forgot about each other.


    Rosalie reckoned there were not many years left to waste in her life.


    ¡°Jon, I won¡¯t die easily! I¡¯ll live well. As long as you live in this world, I¡¯ll make myself live well!¡± said


    Rosalie firmly.


    Jonathan¡¯s bright eyes seemed to be glistening.


    Then, he hugged Rosalie tightly. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re alive¡­¡±


    Even if he hated Kurt, he was still grateful to him for one thing. At least, Kurt sent someone to save


    Rosalie and their children.


    Thus, Jonathan spared Kurt¡¯s life and let Kurt stay in prison for the rest of his life to atone for his


    sins. Rosalie felt a lump in her throat and the shiver of Jonathan¡¯s embrace as if he were afraid to


    lose her again.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I¡¯m alive. And I found you and the children. The


    three of our kids are alive and well!¡±


    At that moment, they had already found Zaid. It made Rosalie feel that there was no more regret.


    In Felix¡¯s bedroom, Jennifer wrapped in a little quilt and took the initiative toe over to sleep with


    him again. She imed that she was worried about Felix not getting used to the ce and could not


    sleep well at night.


    Thus, Jennifer came to tell him stories so that he could fall asleep.


    However, Jennifer was always the one who fell asleep first.


    Felix looked at Jennifer, who was already asleep beside him, and his expression changed slightly.


    Actually, he had many things to tell her. He had learned a new score, which was very difficult.


    Jennifer would surely be interested in it.


    At that time, Felix could y the music for her and y the piano together with her.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Felix also wanted to tell her that, in the past few days, he somehow constantly felt like someone


    was secretly watching him. When he turned around to look for the person, he found nothing.


    Felix wondered if it was just his imagination.


    If there really was someone spying on him, who could they be?


    While Felix thought about it, Jennifer turned and the quilt wrapped around her spread out a little.


    Her hand moved around out of habit. After touching his hand, she quieted down and stopped


    moving. Felix used his other hand to carefully cover Jennifer with the quilt before lying beside her.


    Under the quilt, the two little hands intertwined.


    Felix did not know how many more nights he could sleep with Jennifer like this. He knew that he


    was a boy and she was a girl, and that they should sleep separately.


    In addition to that, Yvette harmed Jennifer¡¯s family.


    Nevertheless, Felix still hoped that days like this couldst longer. He liked having Jennifer sleeping


    next to him like this. Every time she fell asleep, her hand would instinctively grab his so that she


    could fall asleep quietly.


    Felix felt like he was needed.


    Maybe no one else in this world needed him. He may not matter at all and may merely be a burden,


    but Jennifer needed him.


    That was enough for him.


    Meanwhile, a man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the presidential suite and looked


    condescendingly at the neon lights outside the window.


    On the coffee table behind him was a DNA report. It showed that two blood samples were


    submitted, and the DNA result revealed a parent-child rtionship between them.


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s my son,¡± mused the man. Then, he whispered, ¡°Felix Hamilton?¡±


    Who would have expected him to have a child on the night he was caught in trouble in the city? The


    child¡¯s biological mother was Yvette. The man had investigated her and reckoned she must be the


    woman he disdained the most, and she had already passed away in the detention center.


    No matter what, Yvette did a good deed by leaving the Serton family a blood kin.


    Had the man not gotten a physical examination at the hospital, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the


    people close to him had been feeding him drugs throughout all those years to end the Serton


    family¡¯s bloodline.


    The man would never have another blood-rted child in his life. In other words, Felix was his only


    biological child.


    Since Felix was his flesh and blood, naturally, he would bring the boy back to the Serton family.


    The man took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Make the arrangements. I want to meet that


    child tomorrow!¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next day, when all the kindergarten children were taking a nap, Felix met an unfamiliar man in a


    room inside the kindergarten.


    He was a tall man with a cold and gentle appearance. He made Felix feel an inexplicable sense of


    familiarity as if the child had seen his face before.


    Felix was still too young at that moment, so he wasn¡¯t aware that the familiarity he felt was because


    of his slight resemnce to the man before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Felix Hamilton and you¡¯re already five years old. Your mother is Yvette Hamilton, right?¡±


    asked the man.


    Felix looked at the man warily and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wyatt Serton, from the Serton family of Lommore replied the man.


    Anyone who heard that name would be surprised. Wyatt and the Serton family were well-known in


    Lommore. The Youngblood family was powerful in Strico, and the Serton family was the same in


    Lommore.


    But, a child like Felix did not understand the significance of Wyatt¡¯s words. He was still vignt.


    ¡°What do you want to do? A-Are you going to tell the other kids in the kindergarten that Mother is a


    criminal?¡± That was the biggest threat for him.


    In fact, Felix did not care if others wouldugh at him or be mean to him if they knew that he was


    the son of a criminal. He simply did not want Jennifer to fight other people to help him.


    Seeing Jennifer get wounded in a fight would cause Felix more pain than getting injured himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that silly to tell the other kids about this. I just want to tell you that I am your biological


    father. This time, I havee to Strico to take you with me,¡± Wyatt directly stated his purpose.


    Felix looked at the person in front of him in surprise. His delicate voice full of disbelief, he asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re my¡­ daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wyatt gave him a very determined answer.


    ¡°But why are you my daddy? Mommy didn¡¯t tell me that my daddy was Wyatt Serton,¡± said Felix.


    Yvette told him that Zachary was his father.


    However, Zachary was not Felix¡¯s father-it was Yvette who lied to him. Wyatt tried to exin it using


    words that children of Felix¡¯s age could understand. ¡°It has been tested in the hospital. If you still


    don¡¯t want to believe it, I can take you to the hospital in Strico for another test.¡±


    Felix was silent. Although he did not know what kind of test it was, he believed the hospital.


    Felix wondered, ¡°If the hospital confirmed that we¡¯re father and son, it should be true. Is he really


    my daddy?¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re staying with the Youngblood family now, you¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof.


    Besides, your mother has harmed Rosalie, thedy of the Youngblood family, many times before.


    I¡¯m afraid your life in the Youngblood residence won¡¯t be any easier. Follow me back to the


    Serton family. I can make you live the same life as the children of the Youngblood family. No one will


    dare gossip about you there! And no one will dare disrespect you.¡±


    To Felix, Wyatt¡¯s words sounded like a fairy tale. A trace of doubt shed across his eyes.


    Wyatt chuckled gently, which softened his indifferent expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe


    me? In Lommore, the Serton family isn¡¯t inferior to the Youngblood family at all. When you arrive


    there, you¡¯re naturally a son of the Serton family! Come back to Lommore with me. I¡¯ll arrange


    everything, and you can have whatever you want.¡±


    Wyatt extended his hand to Felix as he spoke.


    Felix was the only child in his life. Wyatt would naturally take good care of the boy and nurture him


    carefully.


    To his surprise, Felix, standing in front of Wyatt, did not put his hand on Wyatt¡¯s. The look on Felix¡¯s


    face was even clearer-it was that of unwillingness.


    There was no doubt that Felix was unwilling.


    What Wyatt said earlier was a great temptation for children like Felix. However, the effect was


    clearly not as Wyatt had imagined.


    of


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to Lommore with me? Once we arrive at Lommore, there will be a group


    people who will serve you. You can have the best piano and teachers. It won¡¯t be a problem if you


    want any toys,¡± said Wyatt.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    ¡°But, Jen won¡¯t be there,¡± Felix murmured silently in his heart before talking to Wyatt. ¡°Even if you¡¯re


    my daddy, I don¡¯t want to go back to Lommore with you.¡±


    Wyatt raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to Lommore?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Felix responded in his meek voice.


    ¡°Why would you stay here? As far as I know, many people here call you a criminal¡¯s son. In the


    Youngblood family, you¡¯re in an embarrassing situation. What¡¯s good about this ce? When you


    return to Lommore, you¡¯ll be the son of the Serton family and be respected by others. Maybe you¡¯re


    still young and don¡¯t understand what that identity means. But if you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯ll regret it in


    the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± Felix repeated. Then, he pondered, ¡°The son of the Serton family? Will


    I be like Guillermo now? The housekeepers dare not refuse Guillermo. They are respectful to him.


    Everyone gives him what he wants.¡±


    Felix did not know how far away Lommore was. If he and Jennifer were not in the same city, it would


    make him feel like she was far away from him.


    Wyatt seemed to be amused by Felix¡¯s unwavering refusal. As a matter of fact, it has been a long


    time since anyone dared to refuse him like that.


    However, the one who refused him was his only son.


    Wyatt asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason? I want to know why you don¡¯t want to go back to Lommore with


    me.¡± But, Felix tightly pursed his lips. Obviously, he was not willing to say why.


    ¡°Is it because of Jennifer?¡± Wyatt asked as another tiny figure shed in his mind. ording to his


    investigation a few days ago, Jennifer should be the one who had the best rtionship with Felix in


    the Youngblood family.


    Back then, Felix met Jennifer at a musical exhibition and began to get in touch. Like Felix, Jennifer


    was talented in piano.


    Felix¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. After all, he was still a child. Even if he was more precocious than


    his peers, he still couldn¡¯t hide his emotions.


    At that moment, the surprise and panic in his eyes revealed everything.


    Wyatt smiled. ¡°Is it really because of Jennifer? Is that little girl the reason you¡¯re reluctant to leave?


    If you like little girls who y the piano well to apany you, I can find many of those ymates


    for you when you return to Lommore.¡±


    ¡°But those ymates aren¡¯t Jen!¡± Felix remarked silently in his heart. Then, he met Wyatt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No. I want to stay in Strico. I don¡¯t want to go to Lommore with you. Ms. Leighton said I¡­ could


    always stay with the Youngblood family.¡±


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s promise was the biggest support for a child like Felix.


    Wyatt stared at Felix as a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Leighton? Rosalie


    Leighton? It seems that you¡¯ve been tamed by the Youngblood family after staying there for a few


    days! Your mother is dead now, so I¡¯m your guardian. What can Rosalie do? She¡¯s not rted to


    you by blood. I want to take you back to Lommore, and no one can stop me!¡±


    Felix¡¯s tiny figure suddenly tensed. Like a kitten exploding in anger, he stared at his biological father


    without saying a word. However, he was obviously full of refusal.


    Wyatt stared at Felix. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. But one day, you


    take the initiative to ask to go back to the Serton family in Lommore!¡±


    will


    Felix pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.


    Wyatt took out a piece of paper and wrote down his phone number on it. ¡°Whenever you want to


    come with me back to Lommore, just call me. Remember what I said. In Lommore, you can have


    everything you want. In Strico, you¡¯ll always be under someone else¡¯s roof and also the son of a


    criminal who owns nothing!¡±


    His little figure stiffened even more. One of Felix¡¯s hands tightly sped the piece of paper with the


    number.


    09:401


    Wyatt did not say anything else and turned around before walking out of the room.


    nap on


    After a while, a kindergarten teacher came in and took Felix back to the ssroom. She let him the


    little bed during lunch break as if nothing had happened. Only the note in Felix¡¯s hand reminded him


    of what had happened earlier.


    When Wyatt walked out of the kindergarten, he saw another car parked beside his car. At that


    moment, a figure came out of the car. It was Jonathan, the most difficult man to deal with in Strico.


    Surprise shed across Wyatt¡¯s eyes. Then, he understood the situation.


    At that moment, Felix resided in the Youngblood residence. Wyatt investigated Felix carefully


    without alerting anyone. However, Jonathan was no ordinary person.


    Jonathan parted his lips and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, Mr. Serton, but I hadn¡¯t gotten the


    chance to meet you before. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here. I wonder why you came to this


    kindergarten. Are there any children from the Serton family studying here?¡±


    As soon as Jonathan said that, Wyatt realized that the former probably knew everything.


    Thus, Wyatt stopped hiding it. ¡°Oh, I have a son here. His name is Felix. Thank you for taking care


    of him during this period, Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    The two men looked at each other.


    ¡°Oh, taking care of him is nothing. Felix is quite close with my daughter. Mr. Serton, I¡¯m curious


    about your rtionship with Yvette. Now that Yvette has died in prison, what are you nning to do


    here in Strico?¡± Jonathan¡¯s question was straightforward.


    To Jonathan, Wyatt was indeed a person who could not be underestimated. Although Yvette¡¯s death


    was brought upon by herself, it had something to do with the Youngblood family and Rosalie. If


    Wyatt insisted on taking avenging Yvette, it would cause huge trouble.


    A clever man, Wyatt understood what Jonathan meant. ¡°I came to Strico solely to take Felix with


    me. As for Yvette, I won¡¯t interfere with her grudges against the Youngblood family. Besides, she¡¯s


    dead now, so there¡¯s no need for me to do anything for her.¡±


    Wyatt sounded cold-blooded and ruthless when he said that. He could not even remember how


    Yvette, who spent a night with him, looked like. Most of his impressions were obtained through


    investigation after the incident.


    He was not that stupid to make an enemy of the Youngblood family for the sake of a dead woman.


    Moreover, Wyatt had no feelings for Yvette at all. If it weren¡¯t for his inability to produce any more


    offspring, he wouldn¡¯t have even investigated that one night from many years ago to surmise


    whether or not he may have any descendants.


    However, he was indeed surprised that a woman like Yvette would give birth to the child. That could


    be considered a good deed of hers.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    If Yvette were still alive and had used the child as a bargaining chip to have him go against the


    Youngblood family, perhaps he would have agreed.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Serton, when will you take Felix back to Lommore?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be now. I¡¯m afraid he will be disturbing the Youngblood family for a little while longer.


    Whenever he finally decides he wants to go back to Lommore with me, I¡¯ll take him home.¡± Wyatt


    said, ¡°As for Felix¡¯s living expenses, I will have someone send a checkter.¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow and thought, ¡°Since he wants to pay for us raising his son, there¡¯s no


    reason for me not to ept it.¡±


    The conversation was over. The two men returned to their respective cars and headed in opposite


    directions.


    In the evening, Rosalie was shocked after hearing Jonathan recount the encounter.


    ¡°What? Felix is Wyatt Serton¡¯s son? Are you sure?¡± The Serton family of Lommore was also a well-


    known prestigious family in the country. However, ording to various media scandals, it was a


    family that was rife with internal struggles.


    Wyatt was the head of the Serton family and a famous bachelor in Lommore. He was 35 years old


    but had no lovers and seemingly no interest in women. There had been no news that he was


    interested in men either.


    ¡°Wyatt personally admitted that Felix was his son today. He must have obtained the DNA test


    results.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°But it seems that Felix is unwilling to go with him. That¡¯s why he said that


    he¡¯ll only bring Felix back to Lommore when Felix wants to leave.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and then guessed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of Jen that Felix doesn¡¯t want to


    leave?¡± After all, the two children had a tight rtionship. Jennifer was always running off to sleep in


    Felix¡¯s room every night, so when Rosalie wanted to find her daughter in the mornings, she could


    always find her in Felix¡¯s room.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jonathan added with a faint smile, ¡°But I¡¯m sure that one day, he will leave the Youngblood


    family and return to Lommore.¡±


    ¡°I agree. After all, Wyatt is his biological father, and the Serton family is his real family,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan shook his head. ¡°When Felix eventually decides to return to the Serton family, it won¡¯t be


    because of blood rtions. It will be because of the realization that he will never be able to get what


    he truly wants if he doesn¡¯t return to the Serton family.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What he truly wants? What could a child want? At most, it would be


    toys or snacks, maybe making more friends. But Felix doesn¡¯t seem to like making friends.¡±


    Jonathan smiled but remained silent. He thought, ¡®A man like Wyatt would never feel at ease


    leaving his son in someone else¡¯s house at all. Soon, he¡¯ll do something to make Felix understand


    the cruelty of reality.


    Then again, if the child really returned to Lommore, Jennifer would lose apanion.¡¯


    Although Jennifer seemed quite interested in Felix at present, Jonathan still didn¡¯t want to leave a


    ticking


    time bomb like him around his daughter. After all, Felix¡¯s mother was Yvette.


    Even if the Serton family hadn¡¯te searching, Jonathan would have forced Felix to leave the


    Youngblood family in a few years!


    He thought, ¡°Now, however, if Felix were to return to the Serton family, what would he be like in the


    future? What would happen to his rtionship with Jen?¡±


    Following that, Jonathan silentlyughed at himself for thinking too much. Even if the child


    eventually became the heir of the Serton family in the future and held real power, he would not let


    the boy hurt his daughter.


    Every time Lillian had a prenatal examination, she would be escorted by a caregiver. Callum would


    also apany her.


    As for Stephen and Abigail, they had been arranged to live in Callum¡¯s private mansion. They


    weren¡¯t


    09:461


    disturbed by any reporters, but to avoid unnecessary trouble, they could only video call their


    daughter every day.


    Today, Callum apanied Lillian to the hospital as usual. When Lillian had to enter the B-scan


    room for her examination, Callum remained outside while a female caregiver went with her.


    The baby was in good condition, causing Lillian to breathe a sigh of relief. However, when she


    walked out of the B-scan room, she saw a woman standing in the VIP lounge, talking to Callum.


    As soon as Callum saw Lillianing out, he came forward and asked, ¡°Are you done? What did


    the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Everything is normal,¡± Lillian replied. Then, her eyes focused on the unknown woman.


    The woman was pretty, with exquisite makeup and fashionably dressed in high-end tailored clothes.


    She looked like a socialite.


    As soon as the woman spoke, Lillian¡¯s spection was confirmed.


    ¡°Are you Lillian Quinn? I¡¯m Veronica Turner from the Turner family and CEO of Turner Group.¡±


    Although the woman was introducing herself, she looked at Lillian with disdain.


    It was as though she exuded a sense of superiority and thought of Lillian as just an ant beneath her


    feet.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Such a look made Lillian ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m Lillian Quinn, the woman Callum loves and the mother


    of the future heir of the White family.¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t bother being polite either.


    A trace of disgust shed in Veronica¡¯s eyes. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Lillian to say such


    shameless words. In her eyes, Lillian was an ordinary-looking woman with no family background, so


    she couldn¡¯t understand why Callum would publicly dere the future heir of the White family.


    ¡°I have something to say to Callum alone. Please don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Veronica said to Lillian


    arrogantly. Before Lillian could say anything, Callum had already spoken up. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have


    anything to say to you, Ms. Turner.¡± With that, he prepared to leave with Lillian.


    Veronica¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Callum, if you leave now, then you¡¯ll definitely lose at


    tomorrow¡¯s board of directors meeting!¡±


    Callum paused and turned around to look at Veronica coldly, ¡°It seems that the Turner family has


    also gotten involved. I wonder how many shares the Turner family holds?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that it¡¯s not little.¡± Veronica raised her chin and said, ¡°I can forget about


    what happened before. As long as you agree to be with me, I can tell my father to let you keep your


    position in White Maple Group.¡±


    Callum pursed his thin lips, his eyes darkening. Lillian, who was standing next to him, suddenly


    stiffened as she was reminded of what had happened back then.


    Years ago, Madeline had used the same tactic to force Callum. But now Lillian knew that Callum


    had only made such a choice then, not to gain power or status, but to save her life.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Now, in the same way, Veronica was also forcing Callum to make a choice.


    If Callum really chose Veronica, Lillian thought she probably wouldn¡¯t me him. After all, he had


    already done a lot for her.


    ¡°It seems that you want to be the second Madeline.¡± Callum suddenly smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten


    what happened to her?¡±


    Veronica¡¯s expression abruptly fell, and then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as her. Her actions caused


    the ruin of the entire Tall family.¡±


    ¡°You are stupider than her,¡± Callum saidzily, and his eyes became colder. ¡°Since the Turner family


    dares to plot against me, you should be prepared for your destruction. Maybe next year, your family


    will be wiped out from the registers of Sloummont.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Veronica¡¯s expression twisted immediately. ¡°Callum, you are too arrogant.¡±


    Callum ignored her words and left with Lillian.


    When they got in the car, Lillian asked Callum, ¡°Are you confident about tomorrow?¡±


    He looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who wins or loses before everything ends. I can only say


    that I have made what I think is the mostplete preparation.¡±


    She bit her lip slightly. ¡°Then¡­ What will happen if you lose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be kicked out of the board and forced to leave thepany. My shares will be continually diluted


    until I end up with no money or power. When that happens¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you!¡± Lillian said quickly. After saying that, she realized how stupid that sounded. Even if


    Callum really lost tomorrow, his assets were far more than ordinary people. Why would she ever


    need to support him?


    ¡°You¡¯ll support me?¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    She blushed. ¡°I-I was kidding!¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t take that as a joke.¡± He said, ¡°If I really lose tomorrow, then you¡¯ll have to support me.


    Of course, if I win tomorrow, then I will support you for the rest of my life!¡±


    His deep ck eyes were full of love. Lillian looked at Callum and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The worry


    in her heart seemed to gradually dissipate as well. ¡°Okay! Then I hope you can support me for the


    rest of my life!¡±


    The board of directors meeting of the White Maple Group naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, at the board meeting, Ysabel and the Turner family joined hands. They also conspired


    with several major shareholders. This,bined with the shares they had purchased, resulted in


    them holding 5% higher than Callum. If there were no surprises, Callum would lose.


    At that moment, Veronica said smugly to Callum, ¡°I told you that you would lose today. Yesterday


    was your best chance at winning, but you didn¡¯t seize it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Callum smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that the Turner family remains neutral.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you asking for mercy now?¡± Veronica said arrogantly. She thought, ¡°So what if he¡¯s


    stubborn? In the end, he still has no choice but to beg for mercy!¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t say anything, simply turning on the LCD screen in the conference room and having


    his secretary connect theptop. Following that, a piece of breaking news about the Turner family


    suddenly greeted everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A real estate development under the Turner family¡¯s name had been reported for cutting corners,


    and the relevant departments in the city were nning to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    This real estate development was a key project of the Turner family in the past two years. Now that


    the relevant departments were investigating the matter, it was naturally necessary to stop work.


    Once the construction was suspended at this stage, the sales of the houses that were originally


    expected to be sold one monthter would also be suspended.


    Even after the rectification, it was unknown how the sales would go.


    7572


    09:40


    If the sales were not good, then the return of funds would be slower than expected. The next series


    of chain reactions might even result in the entire Turner Group being dragged into the mud.


    Everyone in the Turner family¡¯s face changed, and Veronica had a dumbfounded expression.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t know about this matter before.


    Since this was a board meeting, everyone¡¯s mobile phones were not allowed into the conference


    room and had to be handed in earlier. Therefore, Veronica couldn¡¯t even make a call to ask what


    was going on.


    ¡°I also learned the news this morning. If the Turner family wants to save itself now, it should sell its


    shares in the White Maple Group. Otherwise, once the capital chain of the Turner family is broken, it


    will be hard for the Turner family to survive, let alone partake in a slice of the pie here in the White


    Maple Group,¡± Callum said calmly. It was as if everything was within his expectations.


    Meanwhile, Veronica finally understood what Madeline felt back then.


    The man before her was the sort to surreptitiously force one to a dead end so that one had no


    choice but to do what he wanted.


    ¡°Even if the Turner family wants to sell their shares, I can buy them,¡± Ysabel piped up loudly.


    Callum nced at his mother and said, ¡°Ysabel, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t afford the shares with how


    much cash you hold now. Or are you going to buy those shares in installments for the Turner


    family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ysabel red at her son fiercely. ¡°Fine then. Let the shares go to the highest bidder. We¡¯ll


    see who the Turner family is willing to sell to then.¡±


    ¡°I never said that I would bid with you! If the Turner family wants to sell me the shares, then I¡¯ll


    decide the price. If they refuse to sell, it doesn¡¯t matter to me either. They can always cling on to


    those shares.¡± With that, Callum took out a statement of agreement.


    Ysabel frowned and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I signed a multi-person agreement with some shareholders of White Maple Group to freeze the


    shares we own and establish a holdingpany. In this way, the holdingpany holds more than


    51% of the shares. So, Mother, you and the Turner family won¡¯t win!¡± Callum said.


    Hearing that, Ysabel jumped to her feet and stared at her son in shock.


    This was her son, the man whom she had once held high hopes for. She had changed her fate with


    this child, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would one day lose everything because of him as well!


    When her son destroyed the Tall family previously, she realized that he was a lot more scheming


    than she had imagined.


    Even so, she thought that this time, she would be able to defeat her son after working together with


    the Turner family. After all, it was better for her to hold the power in her own hands than to leave it in


    others¡¯.


    But now, she had no chance to turn the tables at all.


    Ysabel¡¯s face darkened. She turned around, nning to leave the conference room. There was no


    reason. for her to stay here anymore.


    Just when she was about to reach the conference room door, Callum¡¯s cold voice came from


    behind. ¡°By the way, Mother, after this meeting is over, I have something else to talk about with you.


    You may as well wait for me outside.¡±


    A humiliated expression took over Ysabel¡¯s face as she stomped her high heels heavily and left the


    conference room.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Veronica and the other members of Turner Group were also sitting in their chairs with grim


    expressions. This meeting was nothing but torment for them.


    Callum had won the battle, and it was a total victory.


    After the meeting, Callum looked at his mother, who was sitting across from him in the chairman¡¯s


    office. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I will arrange for you to go abroad tomorrow. I suggest you stay


    there for a few years beforeing back.¡±


    Ysabel sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t go abroad. What? Are you going to detain me again? Your own mother?


    You must know that¡¯s illegal. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll sue you for doing this? Then it will be another


    scandal.¡±


    Callum said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to detain you. I¡¯ll only tell you that if you refuse to go abroad,


    I¡¯ll ensure all the shares you hold be waste paper. As for your immovable properties, although


    they¡¯re under your name, you weren¡¯t the one who paid the money to buy them, so I can also take


    them back. The longer you stay in the country, the more wealth you will lose.¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s face changed. ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was heartless first. I tried to let you go time and again, but you were unwilling


    to let me go,¡± Callum retorted.


    ¡°When have I not let you go? I just don¡¯t want you to be with a woman like Lillian. What about her


    makes. her deserving of you?¡±


    ¡°So you forced Jerick to make that post and deliberately made it trending news. You going against


    Lillian is no different than forcing me into action.¡± Callum approached Ysabel and said.


    Ysabel stumbled back a step as her face turned pale and surprise shed in her eyes.


    Callum suddenly chuckled. ¡°What? Are you surprised how I discovered all this? You gave Jerick a


    sum of money and told him not to return for one year, so you thought everything was seamless,


    didn¡¯t you?¡± Ysabel was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. It turned out that her son already knew


    everything. ¡°So you see, me asking you to go abroad is already an act of mercy. If you¡¯re still in


    Sloummont tomorrow, then I will take it as you openly dering war on me. At that time, I won¡¯t hold


    back anymore,¡± Callum said in a deep voice, his words serving as onest warning.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ysabel¡¯s body trembled before she demanded, ¡°You¡¯re doing all this for Lillian, right? How could you


    treat me like this for her? Does she deserve it? I¡¯m the one who gave birth to you and raised you!


    Why would you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Because she only thinks of me as ¡®Callum.¡¯ In her eyes, I am just Callum, not the young master of


    the White family or the head of the White family. She would never use me!¡± Callum replied.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Lillian in this life, then he would have never known that someone could love him so


    purely and unconditionally.


    ¡°What? You think she won¡¯t use you? When did you be so naive? She became pregnant


    before seeking you out again. Clearly, she wants to use the child in her belly to turn her life around! I


    know best what a woman like her is thinking about. You are just a tool for her to gain wealth and


    status!¡± Ysabel said mockingly.


    However, Callum just looked at her coldly, not at all affected by what she said. ¡°And that¡¯s why you


    can never be someone like her. I love her. To me, she is far more important than my own life. If


    you insist on hurting her, I don¡¯t mind killing you, even if you¡¯re my mother!¡±


    Ysabel was stunned and felt a chill run down her spine.


    The ck eyes before her, so simr to her own, were full of seriousness, which made her


    understand that he was not making idle threats!


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. That¡¯s why I suggest you go abroad as soon as possible, Mother. Maybe


    our mother-child rtionship willst longer this way.¡± Callum left after saying that.


    Ysabel¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and she copsed on the ground, her body still trembling.


    Lillian was waiting for Callum in the White residence. As soon as she saw Callum, she immediately


    came forward and asked with concern, ¡°How was today¡¯s board meeting?¡±


    1/2:


    09:471


    ¡°Nothing happened. Everything remains the same,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°So you won?¡± She was delighted.


    ¡°You could say that.¡± He said, ¡°Put on a coat. I¡¯ll take you out in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To meet Jerick,¡± Callum answered.


    Lillian was stunned. When she followed Callum to a private residence and saw Jerick, the man in


    front of her looked like he hadn¡¯t washed his hair in several days, making it appear greasy and limp.


    His clothes were also wrinkled, and she could tell he had lost a lot of weight.


    The person in front of her waspletely different from the Jerick in her memory. The originally


    clean-shaven man looked utterly dispirited now.


    Upon seeing Lillian, Jerick smiled bitterly and said hoarsely, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you put up such a post? Why didn¡¯t you exin when theizens turned to attack me?¡±


    Lillian questioned. She had been gued with too many questions in recent days, all of which she


    wanted to ask him. She had even thought about beating him up when they met again to relieve her


    anger.


    However, now that she had seen him, she realized that he was much worse off than her.


    ¡°I had no choice,¡± Jerick replied.


    ¡°Was it because Callum¡¯s mother gave you money?¡± Lillian asked. On the way here, Callum had


    told her that his mother was the culprit behind Jerick¡¯s recent actions.


    Lillian knew how much Ysabel didn¡¯t like her, so she was not too surprised. Nheless, she was


    afraid that Callum would feel guilty and me himself, so on the way here, she keptforting


    him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave me the money, but that person also gave me a ne ticket,¡± Jerick said.


    ¡°I thought we were friends, that you were an upright man, but I didn¡¯t expect that money could buy


    you off so easily to make you say something so cruel!¡± Lillian said coldly. ¡°How much did you take? I


    want to know how much it was worth for you to go against your conscience and nder me!¡±


    ¡°1.6 million dors,¡± Jerick murmured, feeling ufortable. The woman in front of him was one he


    admired. He even once thought that if he could marry her, maybe his life could get back on track,


    and he could look forward to his future life. Unfortunately¡­.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Jerick said.


    Lillian was silent. It was 1.6 million dors. For ordinary people, it might be impossible to make this


    amount of money for a lifetime. However, it was worth spending 1.6 million dors to see through


    someone.


    ¡°Lillian, Jerick is right in front of you now. What do you want me to do with him?¡± Callum¡¯s voice


    sounded in her ear. ¡°Do you want his reputation to be ruined, or for him to be put into prison? It¡¯s 1.6


    million dors we¡¯re talking about. Even if there¡¯s no name on the post, the profits he made are


    enough for him to be sentenced. If you want him to suffer, tell me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He could be the sharp de in her hand, dealing with all those who had hurt her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jerick¡¯s face turned pale as if he had expected what would happen to him.


    Lillian looked at Jerick quietly and said after a long time, ¡°You saved me and my child back then.


    During the car ident, you were the first to run over and send me to the hospital. I remember this


    favor. Thus, I¡¯ll let you go to pay off that debt. From now on, we¡¯ll have no rtionship with each


    other, and we¡¯ll no longer be friends!¡±


    Jerick¡¯s lips trembled as if he wanted to say something. However, he didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Callum looked at Lillian and said, ¡°Since you want to do that, I respect you.¡± Then, he told the


    bodyguards beside them, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to stay here anymore. Mr. Backman can go


    anywhere he wants.¡± After saying that, Callum took Lillian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lillian nodded and left.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Jerick finally shouted and said with a heavy heart, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t reply, following Callum back to the car.


    Along the way, Lillian was silent and looked down at her bulging abdomen.


    That night, Jerick posted on the Inte, admitting that someone had given saying that someone


    had given him 1.6 million dors to frame Lillian.


    He also stated he would donate all the 1.6 million dors to charity. Plus, he rified that he had


    always been friends with Lillian, despite knowing her from a blind date. Nothing beyond friendship


    happened between them.


    Also, he was deeply sorry to his former friend.


    This post was not long. Thements below the posts were all kinds of insults against him. Of


    course, some people were guessing who gave him 1.6 million dors.


    When Lillian saw the post, he couldn¡¯t help asking Callum, ¡°Did you ask him to post this?¡±


    ¡°No, he posted it himself. Of course, if he didn¡¯t, the police would be the one issuing this statement


    in a few days,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Lillian was stunned. ¡°But didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯ll let it go?¡±


    Callum said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that. However, I never agreed to let the person


    who hurt


    you off the hook. He at least felt guilty about it, though.¡±


    Lillian hesitated. ¡°Then, you have to deal with himter¡­¡±


    ¡°Since he has proven your innocence, I won¡¯t touch him,¡± Callum said. ¡°However, it seems that his


    initial intention to frame you may not have been solely because of the 1.6 million dors back then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lillian was confused.


    ¡°Jerick has some problems with his sexual orientation,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Sexuality?¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. ¡°Do you want to say that he likes men?¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t have any male lovers, he had visited some special bars and went to see a


    psychologist regrly. My mother on?e bribed the psychologist. She got to know from the


    psychologist that Jerick was also troubled by his fantasies about men.¡± Callum continued.


    Lillian really didn¡¯t expect Jerick would be facing such a situation. Thus, it seemed that he chose to


    frame


    09:471


    her to keep his sexual orientation from being exposed.


    If she hadn¡¯t been on a blind date with Jerick before, Callum¡¯s mother would not have investigated


    everything about Jerick at all. Jerick wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in such a situation if that was the


    case. Lillian thought of the two times Jerick apologies. He called to apologize one time before the


    incident, while the second time was today.


    ¡°If he really did that to avoid his private matter being exposed, I¡¯m actually the one dragging him into


    this mess,¡± Lillian eximed, suddenly thinking of something. ¡°If he posts like this again, will your


    mother expose his secret?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jerick is just a useless pawn. My mother wouldn¡¯t be bothered with him. If Jerick¡¯s


    secret were exposed, it¡¯d only prove more that you and he are innocent.¡± Callumforted her.


    Lillian agreed, finally feeling relieved.


    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s the end to it. Don¡¯t think about Jerick anymore. He¡¯s just a passerby in your life!¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t like her to think about other men, even if that man had a different sexual orientation.


    ¡°I know,¡± Lillian replied. However, she seemed to regret it. ¡°If he told me that he had been


    threatened, he could have told me. I could have helped him find a way. There¡¯s no need to go to


    that step. Besides, even if I really know his secret, I won¡¯t look down on him. I will still¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will you still help him find a date?¡± Callum raised his eyebrows.


    Lillian¡¯s expression suddenly became a little awkward.


    At this moment, Callum¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and listened for a while before he


    said softly, ¡°Okay. You can proceed.¡±


    After the call, Lillian couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Although his expression didn¡¯t change, she could feel that he was somewhat different. She could


    feel that he seemed distant and that he seemed to be filled with a sense of loneliness.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He smiled, looking the same as usual.


    ¡°Callum, if there¡¯s anything, I hope that you can tell me. Perhaps I can¡¯t help to share your burden,


    you can at least tell me about your troubles. Plus, it can prevent me from overthinking¡± Lillian


    replied.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the one who was protected. She wanted to share some burden with him.


    ¡°My mother is going abroad. My subordinates told me about it,¡± Callum answered.


    ¡°Your mother¡­is going abroad?¡± Lillian was a little surprised. If his mother was going abroad, did it


    mean that she had already given up?

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s going to stay abroad for a while. It¡¯s going to be good for her, and also for me,¡± he


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    murmured, looking at Lillian¡¯s face. ¡°From now on, I only have you.¡±


    As he spoke, he held her in his arms, smelling the faint fragrance on her.


    His mother¡¯s going abroad meant that she finally admitted her failure, giving up fighting over the


    rights. of White Maple Group with him.


    However, this also meant that there was an insurmountable gap between him and his mother.


    The original weak rtionship between the mother and child waspletely gone.


    Lillian felt Callum¡¯s body trembling slightly, and every breath he took seemed toe with a nasal


    sound.


    ¡°Is he going to cry?¡± she wondered in her heart.


    Although he seemed to be indifferent, she was still his mother. However, he was practically cutting


    ties with her right now.


    Lillian raised her hands and hugged Callum. ¡°Callum, you won¡¯t have only me. You still have our


    children. In the future, I will give birth to many children. When your mother sees us living a happy


    lifeter on, she may find that she was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Callum replied responded with a muffled tone, and his head was still buried in her shoulder.


    ¡°Also¡­ If you cry, I won¡¯tugh at you,¡± Lillian added.


    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m still a three-year-old child?¡± His voice was hoarse, and Lillian gradually felt


    moistness on her shoulders.


    When Lillian returned to Strico, Rosalie was a little surprised. ¡°Why did youe back so soon?


    Aren¡¯t you going to stay at Sloummont for a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming back to deliver my child. Besides, I created my obstetric record in Strico. I¡¯m also more


    used to the food here,¡± Lillian replied. ¡°Although Sloummont¡¯s food is also very delicious, it¡¯ll be


    more rxing and easier to return to the ce I¡¯m familiar with. By the way, are you free tonight?


    Callum and I would like to invite you to dinner with Jonathan and the children. Amelia is busy with


    her business at night. We can find a morning to meet up with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie agreed.


    That night, Rosalie took her three children and Karina to the banquet.


    After all, Zaid was practically attached to Karina. If Rosalie didn¡¯t bring Karina along, Zaid wouldn¡¯t


    come with her at all.


    After seeing the three little ones, Lillian naturally felt envious! Others had to be pregnant three times


    before they had three children. However, her good friends had three of them at once, not to mention


    that all of them were so cute!


    At this moment, Lillian became like a strange woman, touching and kissing the three children. As a


    result, Zaid refused her advances directly. Although Guillermo didn¡¯t refuse, his expression was


    obviously reluctant. Only Jennifer had fun with Lillian, whichforted her a little bit.


    ¡°You can kiss your baby after he or she¡¯s born.¡± Rosalie joked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still four months!¡± Lillian muttered.


    ¡°Four months will pass quickly.¡±


    The two women were chatting while warmly helping the four children to stack up the te.


    Meanwhile, the two men looked at each other. Callum took the lead in toasting, ¡°Thank you for


    saving Lillian.¡±


    If Jonathan hadn¡¯t saved Lillian from Madeline¡¯s kidnapping, perhaps Callum wouldn¡¯t be able to see


    her at all, let alone expect their child to be born. Every time he thought of this, he would be scared.


    ¡°I saved her because she once saved Rosie,¡± Jonathan said.


    If Lillian was only Rosalie¡¯s best friend, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have even batted an eysh even if she


    died in front of him.


    0947


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, I owe you a favor. If you have something that you¡¯d need help with in the


    future, I will do my best to help you,¡± Callum replied. It was an exceptional favor from someone like


    him. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    After saying that, he raised the ss of wine in his hand and drank it all.


    Seeing this, Jonathan also raised the ss of wine in his hand and gulped it down.


    ¡°If you really think that you owe me a favor, why don¡¯t you stop Lillian from bringing Rosie to those


    male stripping shows?¡± Jonathan asked.


    However, he lowered his voice when he said that and didn¡¯t let the two women and four children


    hear it. After all, this was something embarrassing to talk about.


    Callum¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He had a headache for Lillian¡¯s hobby, but he couldn¡¯t


    stop her from watching them.


    As long as the woman showed her gentler side, shooting him a pitiful and cager look, he would


    surrenderpletely.


    Callum would even help buy tickets, take her to meet her idol, and then ask for autographs and


    even


    posters.


    It was especially the case recently. She seemed to be obsessed with another male group. Callum


    thought that she would perhaps ask for signed posters, and photos, even to meet those idols in the


    future.


    At this moment, Callum could only say, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll try my best.


    ¡°Try?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now. A pregnant woman needs to keep her body and mind happy. Let¡¯s wait until


    she gives birth to talk about that.¡± Callum was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°After the baby is born, will you really be able to control her?¡± Jonathan questioned.


    ¡°I think so.¡± However, when Callum said that, he could clearly feel the guilt in his voice.


    ¡°Okay, I hope we won¡¯t meet each other again in such a venue, having to bring our wives home,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    The darkened expression on Callum¡¯s face clearly showed that he was reminded of his previous


    unpleasant experiences.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen again,¡± Callum replied.


    Now he only hoped that Lillian¡¯s enthusiasm for those idols would lessen after their baby was born.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he imagined how she would bring the children along


    with her when fangirling.


    It was terrible to think about it!


    After the banquet, Lillian and Callum returned to the car. ¡°What did you talk about with Jonathan


    when you were having dinner?¡± asked Lillian. ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We were just chit-chatting,¡± answered Callum.


    ¡°Well, looking at Rosie¡¯s three children, I really wish our children could be born and grow up soon.


    This way, I can do a lot of things with them,¡± Lillian said emotionally.


    ¡°What do you want to do with our child?¡± Callum asked casually.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot, like ying games together, cuddling and kissing, and sleeping with the soft and


    chubby baby. By the way, I can also listen to songs and dance with them. The boy band I follow


    recently has some dances where children would look cute dancing along to!¡±


    Callum was speechless, and intuition told him that perhaps the thing he worried about most would


    be reality in a few years. If their children followed Lillian and became star-struck fans of


    celebrities, then he¡­


    Callum felt extremely miserable just by imagining the scene.


    And Lillian was still picturing her vibrant future. ¡°If I can take my baby to meet those boy band stars


    in the future, they might even give my baby smooches¡­ Wow, that sounds far more blissful for my


    children than me! When I was a child, my mom didn¡¯t bring me to meet those celebrities.¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t know how his future mother-inw, Abigail, would feel if she heard her daughter¡¯s


    words. ¡°By the way, Callum, if there isn¡¯t any problem after I have the prenatal tests, can I go to the


    Dark Zen Men members for an autograph and a photo together when theye to Strico?¡± Lillian


    looked at Callum with starry eyes.


    Naturally, the underlying meaning of her request was to have Callum help her find a way to fulfill her


    wish.


    Callum suddenly felt a headache. Dark Zen Men was the boy band that fascinated her in recent


    days. ¡°Theye to Strico for a concert. Do you think attending the concert when you¡¯re six months


    pregnant is appropriate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not attending the concert. I want to look at them from a close distance and shake their hands or


    something along that line,¡± Lillian hurriedly said. Although she wished to attend the concert, she


    knew it was not a good idea considering her current predicament.


    She had to give birth to her baby before she could go to their concert.


    ¡°Callum, the doctor said pregnant women should maintain a jovial mood,¡± Lillian added.


    Callum felt helpless when he heard that and could only sigh and agree. ¡°Fine. When the time


    comes, I¡¯ll take you to them for an autograph, a photo, and a handshake.¡±


    For him, it wasn¡¯t something too difficult.


    Lillian screamed in excitement and threw her arms around Callum¡¯s neck immediately. She kissed


    his cheeks repeatedly. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best! I love you so much!¡±


    Callum would only feel disgusted if other women spoke such exaggerated words. However, he


    enjoyed it when the speaker was Lillian.


    ¡°If you dare to stop loving me in the future, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Callum threatened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can I not love you? You¡¯re so handsome. You¡¯re also rich and have a toned


    physique. Moreover, you¡¯re the man who loves me to death. Where can I find another man like


    you?¡± As she said that, she didn¡¯t forget to caress him with her two hands.


    Lillian¡¯s shamelessness amused Callum. ¡°How can you be so sure that I love you to death?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She stared at him with her doe eyes.


    Callum met her gaze. Atst, he couldn¡¯t say anything against his will when she stared at him like


    that. ¡°Yes, I like you. I like you to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep losing to her for my entire life, but I don¡¯t regret it!¡± he thought affectionately.


    The bed and theforter were freezing at night.


    Felix burrowed his tiny body into hisforter. He knew Jennifer went out for dinner with Jonathan


    and Rosalie today. His previously warmforter seemed to feel cold at that moment.


    ¡°When will Jene back? Will she stille to my room?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but question inwardly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he heard some noises outside his room.


    09:39


    ¡°Is Jen back?¡± He couldn¡¯t help guessing in his heart. After a long time, however, when outside had


    quietened down, the figure he wished to see didn¡¯te to his room.


    Some kind of disappointment filled his chest uncontrobly, and Felix curled his little body tightly


    into a fetal position.


    ¡°Myforter¡­ seems to be colder!¡± the boy thought.


    The words of the man he was supposed to address as Father resonated through his mind. ¡°You¡¯re


    only living under the Youngblood family¡¯s roof. Moreover, for them, your mother is the aggressor


    who victimizes them. Even if you don¡¯t want to part with Jennifer and go to Lommore now, one day,


    you¡¯ll realize you¡¯ll only get what you want if you return to Lommore.¡±


    But what he truly wanted was to be with Jennifer. If she liked him ying the piano, he could keep


    ying it even if his ten fingers would be in extreme pain.


    Felix fell asleep in a daze. However, in his dreams, his mother kept appearing. He kept dreaming of


    Yvette¡¯s arrest, her frozen body lying in the freezer of the detention center¡¯s morgue, and her


    taunting him, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll never be friends with Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°Never be friends¡­ Never be friends¡­¡±


    That phrase was like a curse that terrified him!


    Jen and I must be friends! We must!


    Jen has also said that we¡¯re friends!¡¯ he eximed inwardly.


    But the endless darkness in his dream seemed to shroud him without pause, and he didn¡¯t know


    what to do. He felt incredibly lonely and cold as if he was the only person in the world!


    ¡®Who can help me get rid of this darkness?


    I don¡¯t want to be alone! I-I¡¯m so scared. Who can save me?¡¯ He struggled.


    ¡°Felix! Felix¡­¡±


    A childish and crisp voice chimed in his ear.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± he thought inadvertently.


    Felix opened his eyes in a daze. A beautiful little face came into his view. Before he returned to his


    senses, a pair of small hands covered his cheeks.


    ¡°Wow! Your face is so cold. Let me warm you up,¡± Jennifer told him.


    Still dazed, he stared at the face very close to his. Her hands were very warm, and they seemed to


    dispel the coldness of his body.


    ¡°Okay, get up now. We¡¯re going to the kindergarten!¡± Jennifer chirped.


    Felix got out of his bed and began to put on his clothes. ¡°Last night¡­ Why didn¡¯t youe here?¡±


    he asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I fell asleep when I returned home yesterday, so Daddy put me to bed in my room,¡± Jennifer


    exined. ¡°But I brought you a gift yesterday! That ce sells very delicious chocte. I specifically


    asked Mommy to buy you a box.¡±


    Her little face showed a thrilled expression as she said that.


    Felix pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t tell her he actually didn¡¯t like choctes. But since she liked it, he


    would like it, too.


    On the way to the kindergarten, Jennifer gave the chocte to Felix. She even took a piece from


    the box and told him, ¡°Ah, open your mouth quickly. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    He opened his mouth and ate the chocte she gave him. The sweet taste spread in his mouth. ¡®It¡¯s


    sweet. It¡¯s very sweet¡­


    It¡¯ll be perfect if only we can keep going on like this!¡¯ the boy thought.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Rosalie and Lillian went to Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    At about 2 p.m., the business was somewhat slow. Amelia looked at Lillian¡¯s happy face and was


    also happy for Lillian.


    Finally, Lillian was going to enjoy a good life after going through so much and would not end up like


    her.


    Amelia said, ¡°When your baby is born, it will be more lively. You and Callum are back together now.


    Where do you n to settle down when you get married?¡±


    ¡°Maybe mainly it¡¯s still Strico. Callum said that my parents are used to living in Strico, so they might


    not be used to moving to Sloummont. If I were to separate from my parents, I am also afraid that my


    parents would miss me too much, so he said that White Maple Group would also set up an


    additional headquarters here in Strico,¡± Lillian said.


    Amelia said, ¡°Callum really cares about you. You and Rosalie are living a good life now. I¡¯m also


    happy for both of you.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re always happy for us. Have you ever thought about yourself?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Me?¡± Amelia was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You always insist that your intention is to stick around with Aiden and manage this concession


    stand. This concession stand of yours is doing well now, but Aiden is growing up and the expenses


    will only increase in the future. Besides, Mrs. Haab is getting older. If she gets sickter, you will


    have to pay for medical expenses,¡± Lillian said.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened. It was not that Amelia had never thought about what Lillian said before.


    But Amelia¡¯s ability was limited. Now, such a peaceful life was already a luxury for her.


    ¡°Amelia, have you ever thought about doing other business? For example, starting up a restaurant


    or something simr. Lillian and I can invest and provide the money. You will be responsible for the


    management, just consider it a sweat equity. If things go well down the road, you can even open a


    chain restaurant. It¡¯s much better than running a concession stand.¡±


    Amelia naturally knew that those two best friends wanted to help her. However, she had never been


    one to take advantage of others. With that, it was obvious that the two friends came to give he


    money. Upon seeing Amelia hesitating, Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, you can think about it. You don¡¯t need


    to give us an answer immediately. Anyway, there is no hurry for starting up a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give it a careful consideration.¡± When Amelia was talking, her phone suddenly rang.


    Amelia picked up the phone and listened for a moment. Then, her expression changed, and she


    hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After saying that, Amelia hurriedly got up and said to Rosalie and Lillian, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t entertain you


    anymore. I have to go to school now. Aiden got into a bit of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Aiden? What happened to him?¡± Rosalie and Lillian also hurriedly asked.


    ¡°I was told that he fought ssmates at school. The homeroom teacher asked me to go there now.¡±


    As Amelia was talking, she called out for Matilda, who was initially taking a nap on the inside,


    asking her to watch over the concession stand. Then, Amelia packed up her things and was


    prepared to go to school.


    Rosalie and Lillian also followed along and went to school together.


    When they arrived at the teaching department, they only saw Aiden¡¯s school uniform. The zipper


    was already torn, one of the sleeves was also ripped, and many parts of his body were stained with


    dust. His face was red and swollen, and there was a cut on the corner of his lips.


    Amelia rushed forward and looked at her son, Aiden, with distress. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you


    fight?¡±


    But Aiden did not say a word. Instead, he lowered his head and seemed to be uneasy. He was


    holding that dirty hem tightly with his hands that were drooping by his sides.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment. ¡°Aiden, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me what happened?¡±


    But Aiden still continued to lower his head.


    09:59


    It was Rosalie who suddenly found that the hearing aid Aiden was supposed to wear on his ear had


    disappeared.


    Rosalie frowned and went forward to hold Aiden¡¯s cheeks gently. She asked, ¡°Where is your hearing


    aid?¡± Why is it missing?¡±


    She knew that Aiden could understand lip-reading.


    Aiden¡¯s face turned pale. At that moment, both Amelia and Lillian also noticed that the hearing aid


    was missing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the hearing aid gone?¡± Amelia asked.


    The homeroom teacher next to them said, ¡°Well, Aiden fought with his ssmates. As a result, the


    hearing aid identally fell into the school¡¯s drain and was difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are they fighting?¡± Rosalie looked at the homeroom teacher and


    asked. ¡°Well, Aiden¡¯s hearing aid identally fell to the ground. A student picked it up and gave it


    back to Aiden, but when the student tried to return it to him, he ended up fighting the student and


    got other students involved as well. Finally, when they were fighting each other, the hearing aid fell


    into the drain.¡± The homeroom teacher was talking about what had happened.


    Rosalie frowned. Aiden was not a child who would fight with others for no reason. It seemed that the


    matter might not be as the teacher described.


    Sure enough, when Rosalie looked at Aiden, she could only see that his face showed an expression


    of being used. Rosalie knew that even if Aiden could not hear sound with his ears, Aiden could


    ¡°see¡± what the homeroom teacher said.


    ¡°Have you investigated the reason behind Aiden¡¯s fight? And if Aiden is here, where are the


    ssmates who fought with him?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°The children are in the infirmary receiving treatment and wille over soon. I also informed their


    parents. Later, Aiden and you, Ms. Haab, need to apologize to them sincerely. If they request


    Rosalie said, ¡°So can we also ask the other party topensate for the hearing aid and request the


    other party to apologize to Aiden?¡±


    The homeroom teacher was obviously unhappy. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m talking to Aiden and Ms. Haab.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s godmother and also a friend of Amelia. Of course, I need to understand the details.


    Why should Aiden be the one to apologize andpensate the other party for the medical


    expenses, when the other party doesn¡¯t need topensate and apologize at all?¡± Rosalie said


    coldly.


    ¡°Of course, it was because of Aiden who started the fight. Of course, he should apologize, and his


    parents should be responsible for thepensation,¡± the homeroom teacher replied.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did youe to this conclusion? What about witnesses and evidence? Or is it solely based


    on what the other party involved in the fight said?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°That student is the ss vice president, and several other students who were affected also


    unanimously said that it was Aiden who caused trouble,¡± the homeroom teacher answered.


    ¡°But they already had a conflict with Aiden. Even if their testimonies are presented in a court, the


    judge might not necessarily believe them, but you seem to have unwavering trust in them!¡± Rosalie


    said. ¡°You¡­¡± The homeroom teacher¡¯s displeasure became even more obvious as he held his


    breath.


    ¡°What? Are you suggesting that my son and his friends would lie? It seems like you¡¯re inclined to


    take this to court. Fine, I¡¯m curious to see how the judge will decide!¡± A voice suddenly sounded at


    the door of the office.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Rosalie looked up and saw a man and a woman walking in with a little boy about the same height


    as Aiden. The wound on the child¡¯s exposed head was obviously much lighter than that of Aiden¡¯s.


    Compared to them, Aiden was the one who should go to the infirmary.


    It was the man who spoke before. At that moment, the man looked at Rosalie arrogantly and


    disdainfully while the woman beside him said, ¡°You want to use thew to suppress us? Fine. I¡¯ll call


    ourwyer here to see who¡¯s in the right.¡±


    The homeroom teacher hurried forward and bootlicked the couple in a ttering manner.


    And the little boy was still making a face at Aiden, lookingpletely arrogant.


    Aiden clenched his hands tighter, his little face turning red.


    Lillian was furious and immediately said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s better to go to court. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s in the right.


    Aiden¡¯s hearing aid is gone. We¡¯re not nning to let this matter slide!¡±


    ¡°What? Do you still want to pin the me for him losing his hearing aid on us?¡± the other party said.


    ¡°It was Aiden who deliberately beat my son. My son kindly helped pick up the hearing aid, and yet


    he ended up getting beaten. Now, he¡¯s not only not getting the apology he deserves, but he¡¯s also


    getting criticized in this manner. Humph! I heard Aiden¡¯s mother was imprisoned. It seems that she


    iswless. Her son sure resembles her!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale after she heard that.


    Although Aiden couldn¡¯t hear at that moment, he was able to tell what the others were saying by


    observing the movements of their lips. He immediately grew furious and wanted to rush forward. If


    Amelia hadn¡¯t stopped her son, Aiden would have rushed over.


    Rosalie turned to Aiden and said, ¡°Aiden, let me ask you. What exactly happened? If it is really you


    who took the initiative to fight, then I¡¯ll apologize to you. If you didn¡¯t do it and are wronged, I will


    definitely seek justice for you!¡±


    Aiden stared at Rosalie in front of him nkly. Since he was very young, Rosalie had always helped


    him. His dream was to be awyer like Rosalie so that fewer people like his mother would be


    wronged. Now, he was wronged by his ssmates and their parents.


    But Rosalie was willing to believe him. Taking in Rosalie¡¯s sincere expression, Aiden was certain


    she would believe him if he were to tell her the truth.


    He thought, ¡°Rosalie is awyer. She can help me seek justice. However, if Mommy learns the truth,


    will she be more upset?¡±


    Aiden hesitated.


    The couple scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re expecting him to tell you something when a deaf kid like him has lost


    his hearing aid? It seems the kid taught by someone who has been imprisoned isn¡¯t all that bright!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by imprisoned? It was a misjudgment of the court.


    If you speak like this, I can sue you for defamation!¡± Lillian snapped.


    ¡°What defamation? Didn¡¯t she go to jail before? Even if the court misjudged her, it was her own


    fault. There were too many suspicious points that made the court misjudge her. Otherwise, why


    didn¡¯t the court misjudge others?¡± the other party retorted.


    Hearing that, Lillian was so angry that she almost rolled up her sleeves, prepared to fight.


    your


    Rosalie stopped Lillian and looked at Aiden again. ¡°Aiden, do you really want to be wronged and let


    mommy bear the me with you? You¡¯re still a child, so you can¡¯t bear so many responsibilities yet,


    but we can help you.¡±


    Amelia alsomunicated with her son in signnguage, asking him to tell the truth.


    Aiden finally told Rosalie in signnguage that the other kid deliberately bumped into him and took


    his. cochlear imnt while he fell down. Then, the kid wanted to crush his cochlear imnt, so he


    fought with the kid to take back his cochlear imnt.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do they often do this to you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Aiden nodded.


    ¡°Why? ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Aiden continued to use signnguage tomunicate. After Rosalie looked at it, she couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a lump in her throat. Amelia suddenly hugged her son and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t know much about signnguage. Shepletely didn¡¯t understand what Aiden was


    saying in signnguage just now, so she could only ask Rosalie anxiously, ¡°What is Aiden talking


    about? Why is Amelia crying like that?¡±


    Rosalie said in a solemn tone, ¡°Aiden said that the children who fought with him today often bullied


    him in ss. They always said that his mother had been in jail and he was disabled, so he didn¡¯t


    deserve to stay in the same ssroom with them.¡±


    Lillian¡¯s eyes widened after she heard that. She thought, ¡°This is unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe that


    third-grade elementary school students like them are behaving in this manner. I¡¯ve always assumed


    kids at this age are innocent, but now¡­ Because Amelia was once framed and imprisoned and


    Aiden is deaf, so Aiden deserves to be discriminated against in this manner?¡±


    At that moment, Lillian¡¯s phone rang. When she picked up the phone and heard Callum¡¯s voice


    coming from the other end of the line, she immediately sobbed, ¡°Callum¡­¡±


    Callum, on the other end of his phone, heard Lillian crying and immediately said, ¡°Lillian, what¡¯s


    wrong? What happened?¡±


    But for a moment, Lillian didn¡¯t know how to exin the whole thing to him. So, Callum could only


    ask more directly, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll go over!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the administrative office at Aiden¡¯s school,¡± Lillian said.


    Callum knew where Aiden¡¯s school was. After all, it was right next to the Amelia concession stand.


    So, Callum hurriedly ended the call. Meanwhile, after Lillian finished the call, the couple immediately


    mocked, ¡°What? Are you calling for reinforcement? It¡¯s useless even if you do that. Speaking of


    which, the disabled should go to a school for the disabled. Otherwise, others may think lowly of this


    school, assuming it¡¯s a school for the disabled!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sir, mind your manners. You are suspected of discrimination now!¡±


    ¡°What? I donated a lot of money to the school every year. Don¡¯t I have the right to think that some


    students are not suitable for this school?¡± the man said arrogantly.


    The woman next to him also said to the teacher, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any more disabled students in


    the same ssroom as my son. If your school insists on letting this child attend school, we will not


    donate money to the school this year. Anyway, I don¡¯t think many parents would prefer their children


    sharing the same ssroom as a disabled kid like him.¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    That was already a direct threat.


    The homeroom teacher hurriedly appeased the couple with all sorts of sweet-sounding words. After


    all, they were the school¡¯s esteemed patrons. As they would donate hundreds of thousands of


    dors to the school every year, even the principal was very respectful toward them.


    Besides, if they really joined hands with other parents to go on a strike, she would be the one


    affected at that time, as the homeroom teacher.


    Therefore, despite knowing the truth of the matter at that very moment, the homeroom teacher still


    said to Amelia, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to them, Ms. Haab. Otherwise, I can only tell the principal


    that Aiden is not suited to study here and have you transfer to another school.¡±


    Amelia hugged Aiden, grief flooding her.


    She knew better than anyone how hard it had been to get her son into a regr school.


    ¡°Aiden was supposed to be born into privilege and enjoy good health. But because of me, he has to


    suffer so much at a young age. And now¡­ we¡¯re being forced to apologize. Once we do, it¡¯d be


    tantamount to admitting that it was his fault. But he didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± shemented


    inwardly.


    Rosalie was about to interject when Amelia spoke ahead of her. ¡°I¡¯ll never apologize. Nor will I ask


    my son to do so. I believe what my son said, and he did nothing wrong in this!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Have you thought it through, Ms. Haab? If you don¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t be able to help plead for


    you!¡± the homeroom teacher said.


    At that, Amelia snickered. ¡°Since you are a teacher, you should get to the bottom of things instead


    of favoring one party. Those who are ignorant might even think that you are their representative!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The homeroom teacher¡¯s face abruptly flushed bright red.


    Meanwhile, the mother of the boy who fought with Aiden snorted coldly. ¡°Even if you apologize, it


    won¡¯t do you any good. My child doesn¡¯t want to be in the same ssroom with a child from such a


    family.¡± Lillian was so angry that she wanted to roll up her sleeves and tear into her regardless of


    her bulging belly. Suddenly, a voice rang out from the doorway. ¡°In that case, you can just leave the


    school.¡± Everyone in the administration office swung their eyes in the direction of the voice, only to


    see a tall figure walking into the room. The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes that set off


    his striking face that carried a hint of femininity. It was none other than Callum.


    As soon as Lillian saw Callum, she was overjoyed. ¡°Callum!¡±


    Callum walked to Lillian. Lifting a hand, he gently stroked her red eyes. ¡°Your eyes are red. What¡¯s


    going on here? Are they trying to kick Aiden out of the school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re simply going too far.¡± After saying that, Lillian briefly exined the chain of events to


    Callum.


    Callum swept his gaze over the homeroom teacher and the couple coldly. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re going too


    far.¡± Although he was not particrly fond of Aiden, he knew that Lillian loved the child with


    impaired hearing very much. Naturally, he could allow others to pick on the boy like that.


    Following that, the homeroom teacher said with displeasure written all over her face, ¡°This is the


    administration office. Since you all are not parents, please step out first. I¡¯m only going to talk to the


    parents.¡± Evidently, she wanted to kick Rosalie, Lillian, and Callum out.


    ¡°Really?¡± Callum took out his phone and made a call right away. He said to the person at the other


    end of the phone, ¡°This is Callum White speaking. Something cropped up here on my side. Have


    the principal of this schoole to the administration office.¡±


    Then, Callum uttered the name of the school.¡±


    The other boy¡¯s mother regarded Callum as though he was a fool. ¡°Who do you think you are? The


    principal won¡¯t be the principal anymore if he can be summoned at will.¡±


    The homeroom teacher also looked at Callum angrily, convinced he was there to make trouble.


    ¡°Please leave immediately, sir. Otherwise, I will call the security guard over.¡±


    09:59


    Only the other boy¡¯s father stared at Callum¡¯s face, feeling that he seemed to have seen the man


    somewhere.


    He mused soundlessly, ¡°When he made the call earlier, he introduced himself as Callum White.


    White¡­¡± Suddenly, his eyes gradually widened. It was as though he had thought of something


    mind-boggling.


    At that precise moment, the principal rushed into the administration office. After sweeping his gaze


    over the people in the room, he immediately walked toward Callum. After all, there were only two


    men there. One was the boy¡¯s father, who donated money to the school every year, and he


    recognized him.


    The principal hastened over to Callum. ¡°You must be Mr. White, yes? I¡¯m the principal of this school.


    I¡¯m sorry, but what happened that you asked me toe over?¡±


    The principal¡¯s attitude surprised the homeroom teacher. She hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Who¡¯s this


    Mr. White here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. White is the chairman of the White Maple Group. What happened here?¡± the principal asked.


    When the homeroom teacher heard that, her face abruptly paled, and cold sweat started beading


    on her forehead. ¡°This¡­ is just a minor misunderstanding.¡±


    The homeroom teacher might not know the name of the White Maple Group¡¯s chairman, but she


    had heard of thepany. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s the White Maple Group! But then, I¡¯d never expected such a


    big shot to show up here!¡± she eximed internally.


    Realizing had also seemingly dawned on the parents of the students then. They nched, their


    expressions turning awkward.


    ¡°The chairman of the White Maple Group? Oh God, how could this have happened? Doesn¡¯t this


    deaf boy only have a mother running a concession stand? Why would such a woman have the


    chairman of the White Maple Group backing her up?¡± they wondered.


    ¡°From what I heard just now, it¡¯s no misunderstanding,¡± Callum countered with a half-smile. Then,


    he told the principal about the matter he heard from Lillian earlier. ¡°This child of my friend has a


    hearing impairment, but the teacher in your school feels that parents should discriminate against


    someone with hearing impairment. Although the child wasn¡¯t in the wrong, he was forced to


    apologize and was almost expelled because of his hearing problem. If this were reported by the


    media, you should know its impact on the school.¡±


    Hearing that, the principal could only sh him an apologetic smile awkwardly. ¡°How could there be


    such a thing? Our school treats all students equally.¡±


    At that moment, the other student¡¯s parents hurriedly interjected, ¡°It was a mix-up! It was just a


    misunderstanding! It was our child¡¯s fault, and we apologize. As for the medical expenses, just


    name your price. We¡¯ll definitely pay!¡±


    After saying that, the couple hurriedly pulled their son over to apologize to Aiden and Amelia.


    However, Aiden and Amelia would never ept such an apology. Aiden even took a step back with


    obvious demurral on his face.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Callum saidzily, ¡°I think we can skip the apology. Since you just said that your child can¡¯t study in


    the same ssroom as Aiden, you can transfer to another school. This way, you won¡¯t have to stay


    in one ssroom.¡±


    The couple and their child were dumbfounded. They had never considered transferring to another


    school. They had been making annual donations to this school. If they transferred, their previous


    donations would be in vain.


    At this moment, the principal¡¯s eyes turned sharp when he saw Rosalie. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, why are


    you also here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the godmother of this child. My godson got into trouble, so, of course, I shoulde to see


    what was going on,¡± Rosalie said.


    The principal was dumbfounded, ¡°Is this child you and Mr. Youngblood¡¯s godson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my husband likes this child very much,¡± Rosalie said.


    As for the couple, when they heard ¡°Mr. Youngblood,¡± they were shocked. In Strico, there was


    usually only one man who would be called ¡°Mr. Youngblood,¡± and looking at the principal¡¯s


    respectful attitude, that ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡± was most probably referring to Jonathan.


    Thinking of this name, the couple exchanged helpless nces, feeling bitter.


    If only they had known about this child and that he had ties to the White Maple Group¡¯s Chairman


    Callum and the Youngblood family¡¯s Jonathan. They should have befriended him properly to


    establish connections with both the White family and the Youngblood family.


    s, now they had created an enemy!


    The homeroom teacher, on the other hand, seemed to remember who ¡°Mr. Youngblood¡± could be.


    Her face turned pale, and her body trembled uncontrobly.


    She thought, ¡°What have I done?¡± The homeroom teacher wanted to p herself right now.


    Themotion came to an end. Rosalie and the rest left the school. She took Aiden and Amelia to


    the hospital to schedule a new cochlear imnt for Aiden. Lillian returned with Callum.


    On the way, Lillian appeared preupied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still thinking about Aiden?¡± Callum asked.


    Lillian nodded. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect some children to be so unkind nowadays. Aiden might have a


    problem with his hearing, but that has been corrected with the cochlear imnt. He can


    communicate just like any other child. In fact, he¡¯s even smarter than most.¡±


    ¡°Some people will always look at others with different eyes when ites to imperfections. But you


    shouldn¡¯t dwell on it,¡± Callum said. ¡°When they transfer to another school, it will serve as a warning.


    There won¡¯t be discrimination against Aiden anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I think there will still be people who look at Aiden strangely, even though he¡¯s clearly more


    talented than most children,¡± Lillian said, her hand on her pregnant belly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if our


    child will bepletely healthy.¡±


    Even through prenatal checks, some issues couldn¡¯t be detected until the child was born.


    ¡°Our child will be fine,¡± Callum reassured her.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if there were any problems, I would ensure our child¡¯s safety,¡± Callum promised. He was


    confident in himself.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much about it. Whatever happens in the future, I¡¯ll be there,¡± he said,


    comforting her with a voice that was gentle but full of strength.


    As long as he was there, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything!


    On the other side, Rosalie took Aiden and Amelia directly to a nearby hospital. The doctor


    examined Aiden, and his injuries from the fight were superficial. However, the cochlear imnt,


    even with an expedited reservation, would still take a week to be ready.


    10:00


    Aiden couldn¡¯t hear anything for that week.


    Rosalie considered the situation and said to Amelia, ¡°Aiden should take a leave from school for a


    week. Once the new cochlear imnt is ready, he can return to school with better convenience. If


    he goes to school now, it will be challenging to follow the sses.¡±


    Amelia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the best option. I¡¯ll give you the money for the cochlear imnt


    tomorrow, but I¡¯m afraid it might still fall short. I might¡­¡±


    Before Amelia could finish, Rosalie interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s godmother, and this cochlear


    imnt is a gift from me to my godson. You don¡¯t need to give me any money, Amelia. There¡¯s no


    need to do this.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red.


    At night, in their small home, Amelia looked at her sound-asleep son and said to Matilda, ¡°Mom, did


    I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong? Aiden¡¯s injury today had nothing to do with you,¡± Matildaforted her.


    ¡°I gave birth to him, but I can¡¯t provide him with a good life. I took medication during pregnancy that


    caused his deafness and subjected him to discrimination. I forced him to stay with me, but I couldn¡¯t


    be his strong support,¡± Amelia said bitterly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Today¡¯s events in the school administration office made her realize how much injustice her son had


    been facing at school.


    She had never heard him mention it before.


    If it weren¡¯t for Callum¡¯s intervention, or if Rosalie hadn¡¯t been the wife of Jonathan, the situation


    might not have been resolved so easily.


    Although she had never envied power or status, sometimes the gap in status and power was so


    evident! ¡°If Aiden had stayed with Warren, he would be the young master of the York family. No one


    would dare to discriminate against him, right?¡± Amelia mumbled.


    T


    Matilda paused for a moment, then seemed to realize something. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not thinking of


    giving Aiden to Warren, are you?¡±


    Amelia was silent.


    But her silence conveyed her true thoughts to Matilda. ¡°How could you think of giving Aiden to


    Warren? Aiden has always disliked Warren. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to


    prison, and Aiden would still have his hearing.¡±


    ¡°But Aiden is the only child in the York family right now. At least, Warren has only one child so far. If


    Aiden were in the York family, they would provide him with enough protection, and he¡¯d have a


    better future than staying with me.¡±


    The wealth and status of the York family were something she couldn¡¯t provide for her son.


    ¡°But Aiden has a disability, and families like the York family wouldn¡¯t want him. Warren can find a


    wife and have healthy children,¡± Matilda said.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Amelia cast her eyes downward and let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, if he wants children, he can have plenty of


    healthy


    ones.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about giving Aiden to Warren. The principal and the teachers at school now


    know that Aiden has Rosalie as his godmother. No one will dare to bully him anymore.¡±


    Matilda paused and said, ¡°Besides, Aiden is your everything. If you hand him to Warren, what about


    you? Can you stand it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest,¡± Amelia told her mother.


    Once Matilda left the room, Amelia¡¯s gaze shifted to her son¡¯s still-red and swollen face.


    Aiden was her life, and she could risk her life for him.


    She would do whatever it took to secure a better future for Aiden, no matter what sacrifices were


    necessary.


    In the evening, Rosalie discussed the school incident with Jonathan, including the need for Aiden to


    get a new cochlear imnt.


    ¡°Seeing Aiden hurt today broke my heart. I can¡¯t imagine how Amelia felt,¡± Rosalie said. Aiden was


    a well-behaved child, so he wouldn¡¯t resort to violence. if he wasn¡¯t forced into a corner.


    Jonathan offered words offort. ¡°After today, I doubt anyone at school will dare to bully him


    again.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The principal will probably inform all the other teachers in the school. I worry that even if


    they no longer bully him openly, they might iste him due to his disability. He¡¯s only in elementary


    school now, but there are middle and high school ahead.¡±


    ¡°No one can bear that for him. He has to face these challenges on his own,¡± Jonathan told her.


    ¡°He¡¯s a strong boy, and he¡¯ll have to grow up. It¡¯s the only way he can protect the people he cares


    about in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully Aiden will be strong,¡± Rosalie said. The conversation shifted to the uing birthday of


    her triplets.


    The triplets¡¯ birthdays were near, and it was their first birthday together after being reunited. Rosalie


    wanted it to be special.


    The triplets¡¯ birthday was approaching, and this would be their first birthday celebration together


    since. they were reunited. It was an opportunity to officially introduce the Youngblood family¡¯s triplets


    to the world.


    Initially, Rosalie had hoped for a simple and warm celebration, but she knew that their first


    celebration after being reunited should be grander.


    When Rosalie saw the guest list that Jonathan had presented to her, she was left in astonishment.


    ¡°Is this really necessary for a children¡¯s birthday banquet? Do all these people have to attend?¡±


    Jonathan exined, ¡°It¡¯s better to invite them all rather than leaving some out. Some people might


    overthink if we left some out.¡±


    While Rosalie understood the reasoning, the list full of influential people in Strico appeared more


    suited to a high-society event than a children¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Meanwhile, in the Youngblood residence, Felix was contemting the triplets¡¯ uing birthday.


    Gary informed him that a grand banquet was nned, but he couldn¡¯t attend.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of your mother¡¯s history with the Youngblood family. If you attend and the media takes


    photos, it could reveal your identity and causeplications for the Youngblood family. So, during


    the birthday banquet, you should stay in your room. Do you understand?¡±


    Gary¡¯s words echoed in his mind again.


    Felix had wished to celebrate her birthday with her, but now he was resigned to staying in his room


    during the banquet.


    ¡°Felix, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jennifer¡¯s adorable voice rang in Felix¡¯s ears.


    $10:00 B


    He snapped out of his thoughts and quickly looked at the child in front of him.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said earlier?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°In a week, it¡¯ll be my birthday, and you mustn¡¯t forget to give me a present!¡± Jennifer eagerly


    requested a gift.


    ¡°A gift?¡± He was stunned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a gift?¡± Her beautiful eyes blinked, and it seemed like her expectations were fading,


    making Felix feel a deep sense of guilt.


    It was as if not getting her a birthday gift would be a grave offense.


    ¡°What¡­ What kind of gift do you want?¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°Of course, it has to be a surprise,¡± she said with a mature expression. ¡°You should give it to me in


    front of. everyone!¡±


    She even giggled out loud.


    Felix looked at her, feeling helpless because he couldn¡¯t attend her birthday banquet, let alone give


    her a gift in front of everyone. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her smile turn into disappointment.


    Unable to contain himself, he blurted out, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see her getting disappointed.


    Jennifer, satisfied with his response, snuggled under her small nket next to him and quickly fell


    asleep. Felix, however, couldn¡¯t find peace. He gazed at Jennifer¡¯s peaceful sleeping face with his


    sharp ck-and-white eyes.


    He wished he could attend her birthday banquet and give her a gift in front of everyone as she


    wanted!


    The idea of a gift consumed Felix, but he had no idea what to give.


    He had no money as the Youngblood family provided everything for him. Even if he wanted to fold a


    crane, a gift he had in mind, the paper was provided by the Youngblood family.


    During the lunch break, he discreetly slipped out of the kindergarten, hoping to explore the streets


    for a suitable gift for Jennifer.


    However, he soon realized that everything he saw required money, which he didn¡¯t have.


    He wondered if he could buy a gift for Jennifer if he had money. Thinking of this, he held the note in


    his hand tightly.


    He thought, ¡°The man I am supposed to call ¡®Daddy¡¯ sounds wealthy. Will he give me money if I


    ask?¡± Unbeknownst to Felix, not far away, Wyatt was watching him from his parked ck car.


    Felix looked up, talking to a passing woman. The woman pulled out her phone and took the piece of


    paper from him to make a call.


    After a while, Wyatt¡¯s phone rang, and the woman¡¯s voice came. ¡°Hello, sir. Your son is on the street


    alone now. He asked me to call you here to pick him up.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman reported the specific location. Felix¡¯s clear voice came through, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m Felix. Can


    youe pick me up?¡±

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wyatt said simply and ended the call. He opened the car door, got out, and walked toward


    the small figure in the crowd.


    When Wyatt reached his son and the woman who had helped make the call, the woman seemed


    momentarily surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected the child¡¯s father to arrive so quickly, and he was


    remarkably handsome.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯vee to pick up my son,¡± Wyatt said to the woman.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± The woman¡¯s face blushed slightly.


    Wyatt took Felix¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The child obediently followed his biological father to the nearby parked car.


    Once inside the car, Wyatt asked casually, ¡°So, have you made up your mind to return to Lommore


    with me?¡±


    Felix¡¯s head shook, ¡°I¡­ I want to borrow some money from you.¡±


    ¡°Borrow money?¡± Wyatt seemed to find it amusing. ¡°You want to borrow money from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Felix replied somewhat ufortably, biting his lower lip.


    Wyatt stared at him and asked, ¡°If you ask me for money, what will you use to repay me?¡± Felix¡¯s


    face showed embarrassment. He realized he had no means to repay the money.


    Even if he tried to earn some as a street performer, he didn¡¯t have a piano.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to return to Lommore with me, then I can lend you the money,¡± Wyatt said.


    Lommore? Felix¡¯s small body stiffened, and he firmly shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to


    Lommore.¡± He wanted to stay with Jennifer.


    ¡°So, you just want to stay at the Youngblood residence? Look at you now,pletely dependent on


    others, unable even to afford a gift. What¡¯s the point of staying?¡±


    Hearing Wyatt¡¯s words, Felix was stunned. He gazed wide-eyed at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to borrow money from me to buy a birthday gift for Jennifer?¡± Wyatt


    questioned.


    Felix stammered, ¡°H-How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father, and I naturally know what you¡¯re thinking. So, if I don¡¯t lend you money, what¡¯s your


    n? You won¡¯t even be able to produce a decent gift. How do you think Jennifer will see you


    then?¡±


    Felix lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve been out long enough. I¡¯ll take you back now. Otherwise, your kindergarten teacher


    will be worried,¡± Wyatt said, instructing the driver to head to the kindergarten.


    When Felix returned to the kindergarten, the teacher had already noticed his absence and was


    reviewing the surveince footage.


    As soon as Jennifer saw him, she immediately rushed to him and hugged him. ¡°Felix, why did you


    go outside? The teachers told us not to go out alone because bad people might take us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­, Felix remained silent, feeling embarrassed about going out to see if he could buy a gift for her.


    But the things he wanted to buy cost too much, and he had no money.


    Just then, Jennifer noticed Wyatt. ¡°Thank you for bringing Felix back, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me?¡± Wyatt chuckled lightly. He fixed his gaze on Jennifer. This girl, perhaps, was


    the reason his son didn¡¯t want to leave the Youngblood residence. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me.¡±


    Jennifer looked at the man in front of her with a puzzled expression. She felt like she had seen him


    before but couldn¡¯t ce it. She had no idea the familiarity might have been due to the


    resemnce. between Felix and Wyatt.


    Wyatt continued to gaze at Felix. ¡°I hope you will leave the Youngblood family when youe to


    see me next time.¡±


    When he said this, Jennifer was immediately stunned. She quickly pulled Felix behind her, like a


    mother


    10:00


    hen protecting her chick. However, she was just a five-year-old child, not much taller than Felix.


    ¡°Felix would never want to leave my home! Who are you, sir?¡± Her sixth sense told her that this


    mant might take Felix away.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Wyatt began to speak, but Felix suddenly eximed loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Wyatt gazed at Felix for a moment and then slowly uttered, ¡°Is that so?¡± as if mocking something.


    Without saying more, Wyatt turned and left. Jennifer hugged and kissed Felix, saying, ¡°I knew never


    leave me!¡±


    you


    would


    Guillermo, who had been silent, continued to stare at Wyatt¡¯s departing figure, lost in thought. In the


    evening, Jennifer brought her little pillow and nket to Felix¡¯s room and squeezed onto his bed.


    The Youngblood family had be ustomed to Jennifer sleeping over at Felix¡¯s ce every


    night.


    ¡°Felix, why did that man say that the next time you look for him, it¡¯s because you want to leave the


    Youngblood residence? Who is he? Have you met him before?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Even though the man had left, that feeling of unease still lingered within her


    ¡°I¡­¡± Felix clenched his teeth and looked at those clear eyes. He was about to speak the truth but


    instead said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never met him before.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want her to know about his biological father. If everyone found out he had a father, he


    might not be able to stay at the Youngblood residence.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why he said that. I won¡¯t leave here. Jen, didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re friends, and I should


    stay here forever?¡± Felix¡¯s voice stuttered as he struggled with his words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and you can stay here forever. I¡¯ll be


    very good to you, Felix!¡±


    Her smile warmed Felix¡¯s heart, but it was also tinged with a sense of guilt for lying to her.


    He wanted to stay here, no matter what.


    The Youngblood triplets¡¯ birthday banquet had be a hot topic in Stricotely.


    Many people had only known about the Youngblood family¡¯s eldest son but were now learning that


    there were triplets. This birthday banquet would be the first time the triplets made a public


    appearance.


    The Youngblood family was cautious about revealing their appearances, and all media and


    journalists were kept outside the party venue. Everyone understood that any photos or videos


    revealing the triplets¡¯ faces would be heavily pixted to protect their identities.


    Anyone who revealed the triplets¡¯ faces wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in Strico.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    The grand birthday banquet brought together many prominent figures in Strico.


    Ordinary families like the Burton family could show up at that banquet all because of Zaid. To be


    more precise, it was Karina instead.


    It would look strange if only Karina attended alone. Therefore, the whole Burton family was invited


    as


    well.


    At that moment, Jete looked at the magnificent banquet before her and those prominent figures


    who could only be seen on screen. She could not help but feel astonished inwardly.


    Although she had imagined scenes of the birthday banquet before, after all, it had been reported in


    the news. However, she was still stunned by the view when she saw it in person.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s what a prestigious family is! I have to hold tight to Zaid so that the


    whole. family can assimte into such a high-ss society and gain more benefits from it. With this,


    only can Patrick have the chance of bing wealthy in the future.¡±


    Thinking of that, Jete smiled and held her stepdaughter Karina¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°Karina,


    let¡¯s go greet Zeki¡¯s parents. Today, they invited us to attend this banquet. We should also wish the


    triplets a happy birthday.¡±


    While saying that, she hinted at Wayne through a gaze. As long as Karina, such an amulet, was


    there for them, they were somewhat rted to Jonathan and Rosalie, even if they were ignored.


    Moreover, if the prestigious figures in the banquet noticed their rtionship with the Youngblood


    family, they would earn great benefits for their future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come, Karina. Hold Patrick¡¯s hand tight. Let¡¯s go to Zeki and say hello to his parents,¡±


    Wayne said knowingly.


    However, Karina looked at all that in a daze. She seemed to be unable to regain her senses and


    had not heard what Wayne and Jete were talking about.


    For a long time, she had always thought that Zaid was her younger brother and the person she


    wanted to look after and protect. Because if she did not take care of him, he would be too pitiful.


    But now, for the first time, she felt that Zaid was no longer her poor younger brother, whom she


    used to think he was, but a son from a prominent family.


    Even without her care and protection, Zaid could live a good life. He had his parents, many


    housekeepers, and many people who could only be seen on television programsing to


    celebrate his birthday. Those he had was what she did not dare to imagine, but it indeed happened.


    When Karina followed her parents to Jonathan and Rosalie, the feeling of sharp contrast she had


    deep inside became stronger.


    She looked at Wayne and Jete, talking to Jonathan and Rosalie with ttering words, and


    Zaid¡¯s attire that day was like the rich son she watched in the TV series.


    He was dressed in a fit suit with a small bow tie. His leather shoes were shiny, and his ck hair


    was neatlybed, which made his handsome face even more charming.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, observing Zaid under such a spotlight, Karina could not help but feel unfamiliar with him.


    Not until Zaid looked at Karina with dark eyes, walked to her side, and grabbed her hand tightly


    before. calling out, ¡°Karrie,¡± only she returned to her senses.


    She said inwardly, ¡°Zeki¡­ He¡¯s still the same. He¡¯s my precious younger brother. Even if he¡¯s the


    son of the Youngblood family, he¡¯ll leave us someday and return to the Youngblood family, and


    perhaps he no longer needs my care and protection now, but I still hope he¡¯ll always be my


    brother.¡±


    ¡°Zeki, Happy birthday!¡± Karina said happily.


    Zaid had his face expressionless but curled up his lips into a smile at the moment. Although his


    smile was faint and unnoticeable, it represented his happiness.


    He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as Karrie¡¯s here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jennifer had been sulky at the birthday banquet because she had not seen Felix. She


    was


    10:00


    looking forward to knowing what present he would give her. That was her first birthday after she and


    Felix became friends. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you unhappy?¡± Rosalie asked Jennifer.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t Felixe?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Rosalie naturally knew the reason. The existence of Felix was a controversy for the Youngblood


    family. If those nosy people publicized it, it would only hurt the child even more.


    ¡°When we came out today, didn¡¯t Felix say that he¡¯s not into crowded ces, so he didn¡¯t want to


    come?¡± Rosalie said.


    Jennifer pouted and retorted, ¡°If I had known he didn¡¯t like to be in the crowd, we should have


    invited fewer people to the birthday banquet. Many elders are here, but I don¡¯t even know them.¡±


    Rosalie stroked Jennifer¡¯s little head and asked, ¡°Do you really wish Felix to attend your birthday


    banquet?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded and added, ¡°Felix is my best friend!¡±


    Looking at Jennifer¡¯s innocent face, Rosalie sighed again in her heart, thinking that the world of


    children. was pure and beautiful. She could only hope that after Jennifer and Felix grew up in the


    future, they could still get along well without being affected by the grievances of the previous


    generation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave a piece of birthday cake to treat Felix when we returnter?¡± Rosalie asked


    softly. Upon hearing that, Jennifer smiled and replied, ¡°Okay! I want to give him a big piece of


    cake!¡±


    Meanwhile, Felix curled up in a corner of his room in the Youngblood residence.


    Jennifer wanted to take him to her birthday banquet with her that day. He lied to her, saying he did


    not want to go because there would be many people. But in fact, he truly wanted to attend her


    birthday banquet.


    After Jennifer and the others left, those housekeepers¡¯ children mocked and ridiculed him again.


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of a bad woman. Even if he wants to go, he can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was lucky enough to go to the same kindergarten with Ms. Youngblood and


    Guillermo. He should know his ce.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Youngblood doesn¡¯t know how bad Felix¡¯s mommy is. I bet she won¡¯t like being with


    him. after knowing the truth.¡±


    When Felix heard those words, he felt uneasy and afraid.


    He wondered, ¡°Will she? Will Jen not like me in the future? Will she hate me because of the bad


    things my mom did?¡±


    Those days, he had learned intermittently from some housekeepers about the things he did not


    know before.


    Initially, Felix thought that Yvette had only kidnapped Zaid. But now, he realized that she was even a


    murderer. She killed Mnie and framed Rosalie, causing her to be imprisoned.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    ¡°My mommy has done a lot of bad things. If Jen finds out about it¡­¡±


    At the thought of that, Felix trembled involuntarily.


    After some time, he heard a sound outside the room and wondered if Jennifer and the others were


    back. ¡°Jen, happy birthday!¡± He gave her his blessing inwardly. He had heard that Jennifer¡¯s


    birthday banquet today was grand and attended by many big shots.


    When she left the house carlier, she wore a pink gauze dress with a small crown on her head.


    Resembling a little princess, she looked extra dazzling.


    ¡°With all the lights shining on her in the banquet, I¡¯m sure she looks even prettier, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    Felix mused.


    In truth, he wished he could give her the gift he prepared for her on her birthday banquet, even


    though it was not a valuable gift.


    After an unimaginable time had passed again, the door to Felix¡¯s room was pushed open suddenly.


    Next, he spotted a pink silhouette walk in, holding a slice of cake in her hand.


    ¡°Thank goodness you haven¡¯t slept yet! If you fall asleep, this cake isn¡¯t technically a birthday cake


    anymore tomorrow!¡± Jennifer said and brought the cake in her hands up to Felix.


    ¡°Here, this is my birthday cake. I¡¯ve left you a big slice. It¡¯s delicious. Have a taste of it,¡± Jennifer


    eximed with a bright smile.


    Felix stared at the slice of cake before him nkly. Finally, after some time, he epted it from her


    and began taking bites of it.


    The cake was extra buttery, and though it was not too sweet, it was still delicious.


    Jennifer held her chin with both hands and happily watched Felix eat the cake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told my mommy. Next year, she says my birthday banquet will be much simpler and won¡¯t be


    inviting so many people. You have to attend my party by then!¡± Jennifer stated.


    Felix stopped eating the cake. ¡°Next year¡­ Can I really attend her birthday banquet next year? Or


    will I not get to attend all of her birthday banquets in the future?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your birthday in January, Felix. I¡¯ll celebrate it for you on that day!¡± Jennifer added.


    Suddenly, Felix felt the cake in his hand be heavier than before.


    ¡°My birthday? I doubt I¡¯ll get to celebrate my birthday in this house. A child like me doesn¡¯t deserve


    to celebrate my birthday in the Youngblood residence at all,¡± he pondered.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like to celebrate my birthday.¡± He awkwardly came up with a random excuse. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t


    like others knowing when¡¯s my birthday either.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jennifer blinked her ck eyes, puzzlement seemingly overflowing from them. ¡°Well¡­ how


    about I celebrate your birthday in secret next time? That way, no one will find out about it,¡± she


    proudly said as if they shared yet another secret between them.


    Felix bit his lips tightly, and after a while, he nodded in approval.


    After finishing the cake in his hand, Felix as if having mustered up his courage, uttered, ¡°I¡­ I have a


    birthday gift for you, but it¡¯s not worth much. If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll surely love the gift you prepared.¡± Jennifer was beaming as she reached her hands out before


    him, waiting for him to pass her the gift.


    However, Felix grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand, pulled her out of the room, and came all the way to the


    piano room in the Youngblood residence.


    The piano room was usually where he and Jennifer practiced piano.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to y a piece of music as a birthday gift for you¡­ I hope that you¡¯ll like it¡­¡± he


    exined nervously. He was too embarrassed to say how he could only give her something like this


    because he had no money and couldn¡¯t afford a present.


    Luckily, there was not a hint of disappointment on Jennifer¡¯s face. Instead, she seemed to be


    looking


    10-00


    forward to it.


    Sitting on the bench, Felix, after taking a deep breath, pressed his fingers against the piano keys.


    The piano piece he picked was a highly challenging one. He had only heard its recording several


    times in his memory. There was no one to teach him anything. All he did was y ording to the


    music score he found online.


    To y the piece perfectly and make Jennifer happy, he had secretly been practicing for a few


    days.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯ll like this piano piece, wouldn¡¯t she? She loves challenging pieces like this,¡± he


    contemted.


    It was just that even though he could y all the notes perfectly, he could never grasp and replicate


    the emotions while ying.


    That was perhaps why his tune sounded a little different from Jennifer¡¯s, almost as if missing


    something.


    Even so, he still tried his best to his tune more melodious in hopes that she would like the piano


    pieces he yed. Yet, he could not seem to achieve it.


    His fingers danced smoothly across the piano keys without making any mistakes.


    And while he was ying the piece, his mind was full of Jennifer.


    When she appeared in his room with a cake, he was undoubtedly thrilled.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she told him she would secretly celebrate his birthday in the future, he was ecstatic. After all,


    that would probably be the most special birthday he would ever experience.


    Nheless, immense fear gripped him when he thought of everything Yvette had done. He was


    afraid that Jennifer would hate him when she found out what kind of a person his mother was.


    The melody soon came to an end, but Felix seemed as if still immersed in it. It was until a series of


    crisp apuse rang out that he snapped back to reality.


    All that he saw was Jennifer pping her hands with delight on her face. ¡°Wow, Felix! This piece is


    so hard to y, but you yed so well. And it feels different from those you used to y!¡±


    ¡°Different?¡± Felix asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It feels like there¡¯s something more. The music you yed in the past feels no different from what a


    machine ys. It¡¯s nice, but it¡¯s missing something. But now, it¡¯s not the same anymore. Anyway, I


    think you yed it very well!¡± sheplimented without hesitation.


    He looked at her in a daze. It was the first time he had heard her praising him like this. ¡°So, do you


    like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it, of course. How about you teach me how to y this piece next time, then we can y it


    together?¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Felix was cool with it as long as Jennifer liked it.


    ¡°Felix, thank you for the gift. I¡¯m overjoyed to hear such a beautiful song today!¡± Jennifer stepped


    forward, hugged Felix, and gave him a kiss on his cheek to express her gratitude.


    At once, Felix¡¯s face turned bright red. He felt as if his cheeks were aze and burning, but at the


    same time, he actually enjoyed the feeling of her kissing him.


    ¡°Jen, you¡­ Can you don¡¯t ever hate me?¡± Felix murmured.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you.¡± Jennifer sounded confident.


    ¡°Forever?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The uneasiness within him seemingly calmed down bit by bit. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t hate me, I¡¯ll


    stay here forever and never go anywhere!¡± he ruminated.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Meanwhile, Lillian took Rosalie to the shopping mall for some baby supplies with some advice from


    the


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Callum prepare this for you?¡± In her opinion, Callum looked like he would


    spare no effort to prepare everything Lillian would need.


    ¡°Yes, he did, but I want to buy something for the child. If not, it would seem like only the father


    bought everything, but the mother didn¡¯t buy anything. Won¡¯t I look like I¡¯m invisible, then?¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t helpughing. Looking at the happiness on her friend¡¯s face, she was really happy


    for Lillian. It couldn¡¯t get better than this when they, Lillian and Callum, reached a happy ending after


    going through so much.


    Just as they arrived near the mall, Lillian pulled Rosalie to the other side.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to the mall?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look. I heard that the sequel to ¡°Old Friends¡± will be filmed here,¡± Lillian exined.


    ¡°Old Friends¡± was an LGBTQ+ series broadcast on online tforms. Both male leads were


    neers, but the series had been well received at present. Lillian had strongly rmended the


    series to Rosalie, and thetter was now watching it every week.


    However, Rosalie didn¡¯t expect her friend to know the second season was filmed near the mall


    today.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asked curiously.


    Lillian was a little embarrassed and awkwardly said, ¡°Well, you know I¡¯m pregnant. So, Callum


    assigned a few people to wait on me. If I had anything I wanted done, they¡¯d help me with it.


    Afterward, I know ¡°Old Friends¡± is filming its second season. So I asked them to check the filming


    location for me. They were really efficient and even got their filming schedule for me.¡±


    Rosalie was sweating profusely. ¡°Did Callum know that you made his men do this?¡±


    Lillian was embarrassed and said, ¡°I think¡­ he doesn¡¯t know.¡± If Callum knew about it, she wouldn¡¯t


    have gotten the schedule.


    When they arrived nearby, there was indeed a film crew filming. However, it was obvious that there


    were not many fans who knew about the filming here. Therefore, not many people gathered around.


    Some staff members were clearing the area and asked passers-by to refrain from crowding around.


    When Lillian saw the two male leads exiting a coffee shop, her eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re really


    filming here!¡± she eximed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so lucky! I spotted the two male leads when I just arrived


    here,¡± she thought.


    Rosalie followed Lillian¡¯s gaze and saw the two male leads. Although they were neers, their


    acting skills were good. The first season was like a breath of fresh air, and the ambiguous tension


    between them was interesting.


    ¡°By the way, did he say anything when you watched this TV series?¡± Lillian was a little curious.


    ¡°I watched it while he was away during the day,¡± Rosalie answered. However, she thought, ¡°It¡¯ll feel


    a little weird if I watch something like this with Jon, after all.¡± Then, she asked Lillian, ¡°What about


    you? Don¡¯t tell me you watched it with Callum?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lillianughed dryly before continuing, ¡°Well, you know I¡¯m keeping up with thetest


    episode. So, I want to know what happens right away. I couldn¡¯t wait until morning to watch it.¡±


    ¡°Was Callum okay with it?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked a little serious. Anyway, I merely enjoy it and have no other


    thoughts,¡± Lillian muttered.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene with Callum when she was watching TVst


    night. Holding her chin, he pressed his lips against her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Do you really like


    them so much? Will you be this focused on watching me if I act in this kind of series for you one


    day?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lillian¡¯s ¡®face involuntarily blushed.


    She imagined, ¡°If he really acted in an LGBTQ+ series, then¡­ My goodness! Well, just thinking


    about it, I


    10:00


    feel a nosebleeding.¡±


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Rosalie looked at the flush on Lillian¡¯s face.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Lillian quickly stopped blushing and said to her friend, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while.


    When their filming ends, we¡¯ll go upstairs and ask for an autograph or something. Maybe they would


    give it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Rosalie replied. She reasoned inwardly, ¡°Although ¡®Old Friends¡¯ is starting


    to be popr, such genres can only be regarded as niche, after all. Besides, the two actors


    are also neers. I think they won¡¯t refuse fans¡¯ requests for autographs or something. Also,


    Lillian is a pregnant woman.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid they will take some time to finish filming. Are you going


    to wait here all the time? Won¡¯t you get tired?¡± Rosalie asked worryingly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s interesting to watch them act!¡± Lillian responded.


    After watching them for a while, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but exim in a low voice, ¡°Wow, are they


    filming the breakup scene? Oh goodness. So, in the second season, they will break up!¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious. If I watch this episode on TV, I¡¯ll cry,¡± Lillianmented.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a crying scene. I really want to get closer!¡± Lillian murmured, then pulled Rosalie


    forward until they were stopped by the security guards of the film crew.


    Several fans also wanted to get closer to the filming scene, but the security guards pushed them


    away harder.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Rosalie hurriedly protected Lillian. She was afraid that Lillian would be bumped into


    and hurt her stomach. However, in a momentary misstep, Rosalie was pushed to the side. Seeing


    that she was about to fall, someone held Rosalie in time. And then, another person stepped forward


    to protect Lillian and separate her from those fans and the security guards.


    Suddenly, Lillian and Rosalie were protected.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, are you hurt?¡± Rosalie heard a bodyguard say.


    She looked at the bodyguards of the Youngblood family in front of her. It was not surprising that


    bodyguards were protecting her covertly. After all, she had experienced so many dangers in the


    past, so Jonathan had always assigned someone to protect her in the dark.


    However, she looked at the people who were protecting Lillian. They were unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Who are¨D¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the White family¡¯s bodyguards. In order to protect Ms. Quinn, Mr. White had also ordered


    the bodyguards of the White family to protect her secretly,¡± a bodyguard beside Rosalie replied.


    ¡°How do you know that? Do you know them?¡± Rosalie curiously asked.


    ¡°Recently¡­ Because of the protection work, we would often bump into each other and asionally


    chat. So I know the general situation,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    After all, Rosalie would meet Lillian once or twice a week, so the bodyguards from both sides often


    met and sometimes chatted.


    After hearing this, Lillian looked at the bodyguards in front of her in surprise. ¡°All of you are¡­ sent


    by Callum?¡±

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    ¡°Mr. White was worried that you might encounter any danger, Ms. Quinn, so he assigned us to


    protect you discreetly,¡± the person exined.


    Their unusual behavior immediately piqued the interest of the people around them. Suddenly, a


    voice pierced through. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the woman who had an affair with the chairman of White Maple


    Group and became trending because of her pregnancy?¡±


    After the earlier incident with Jerick¡¯s post, which had been maliciously pushed to the trending


    topics, Lillian¡¯s photos and videos from the media had been widely circted on the inte.


    Despite Callum¡¯s subsequent efforts to have them taken down, a substantial number of people had


    already viewed them. As a result, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Lillian was recognized.


    However, thatment attracted more attention and caused more people to turn their heads in


    their direction. Many of them began to gossip among themselves.


    As Callum received a call from his subordinate, his brow furrowed slightly. He replied, ¡°Okay, I got it.


    I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He then turned to the people in the ongoing video conference and said, ¡°Please


    continue the meeting. My secretary will take down notes.¡±


    After he said that, Callum left in a hurry. This left the people on therge wall screen, who were in


    the middle of a video conference, in a state of confusion. They had no idea what had happened to


    make Callum leave in such a hurry.


    Nheless, the secretary was fully aware of the situation. After all, besides Lillian, no one else


    possessed such influence.


    When Callum¡¯s car pulled up at the caf¨¦ near the mall¡¯s entrance, he spotted Jonathan, who was


    also rushing over.


    A sudden bad feeling washed over Callum, while Jonathan, on the other hand, arched an eyebrow


    ever so slightly.


    ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again.¡± Jonathan stepped forward and initiated the conversation.


    ¡°Indeed, we do,¡± Callum responded with a touch of awkwardness.


    ¡°I heard they came to see celebrities today. Which celebrity is your significant other currently


    following?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Callum found himself at a loss for words. Lillian followed numerous celebrities, perhaps a dozen or


    more, and he wasn¡¯t entirely sure which one she was following here today. His previous


    conversation with Lillian¡¯s bodyguard on the phone had been somewhat vague as well.


    When Jonathan noted Callum¡¯s hesitation, he seemed to grasp the situation. He suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go inside and take a look. Anyway, even if Lillian loves you, you still have to ensure she keeps her


    attention on you. That way, she won¡¯t be so keen on following celebrities.¡±


    Inwardly, he thought, ¡°So that she won¡¯t drag Rosalie along to all those celebrity events so


    frequently!¡± The unspoken words were precisely what Jonathan wished to say.


    Callum rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°And what about you? How do you manage to keep


    Rosalie¡¯s attention on you?¡±


    Jonathan offered a smile and replied, ¡°Just be more alluring to her than the other men she¡¯s


    interested in. Women can captivate men, so why can¡¯t men do the same?¡±


    Callum nced at Jonathan and wondered, ¡°This guy, could he be¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad-looking. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried you can¡¯tpete with those celebrities.¡±


    Jonathan patted Callum¡¯s shoulder and led the way into the caf¨¦.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum watched Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure and followed him inside.


    Inside the caf¨¦, two women sat, sipped their coffees, and engaged in lively conversation with the


    head of the film crew. They appeared to be enjoying themselves.


    The caf¨¦ had been reserved by the film crew for today¡¯s shoot.


    The film crew had naturally recognized Lillian due to the earliermotion outside, and considering


    her


    09:34


    pregnancy, they had invited her in.


    After all, the chairman of White Maple Group had previously dered in tabloid news that Lillian¡¯s


    unborn child was the future heir of theirpany.


    If anything happened to the child, it could spell trouble for the film crew.


    However, what the crew hadn¡¯t anticipated was the entrance of another tall, handsome man with


    Callum.


    As some of the bodyguardsid eyes on Jonathan, they immediately called out, ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    In Strico, very few individuals were addressed as ¡°Mr. Youngblood.¡±


    Moreover, as the crew gazed at Jonathan and his distinguished appearance, someone among them


    began to draw connections to a particr figure.


    ¡°Could this be¡­ Jonathan Youngblood?¡±


    When they overheard Rosalie calling out ¡°Jon,¡± their spections gained even more certainty. They


    cried out inwardly, ¡°He¡¯s indeed Jonathan!¡±


    Jonathan walked up directly to Rosalie. ¡°Are you hurt? If you really want an autograph, just let me


    know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. I was just bumped by someone.¡± After she said that, Rosalie smiled. ¡°Actually, I only


    found out today that the TV series I¡¯ve been following is being filmed here. I¡¯ve already gotten an


    autograph and a photo.¡±


    Jonathan, seemingly unperturbed, asked, ¡°Oh? Have you been watching TV series recently? What¡¯s


    the title of the series, and what¡¯s it about?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s breath immediately caught in her throat. She thought, ¡°Oh, God, I just slipped up. The title


    of the series is quite normal, but the plot is¡­¡±


    Rosalie fell silent for a moment. As she hesitated on how to respond, Callum chimed in softly, ¡°The


    series is called ¡®Old Friends.¡¯ It¡¯s a love story between two men.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression froze for a brief moment. Despite his usualposure, he couldn¡¯t help but


    be surprised. He turned his gaze toward Rosalie and asked, ¡°Do you enjoy watching this kind of


    series?¡±


    ¡°The plot is actually¡­ quite good. Um¡­ I asionally watch it,¡± Rosalie said sheepishly. She found


    herself feeling inexplicably guilty under Jonathan¡¯s gaze, although she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the


    reason. After all, she hadn¡¯t been watching the series with any specific intent.


    ¡°This series is really sweet. Callum, didn¡¯t you watch it with me? Tell Jonathan about it, so he won¡¯t


    get the wrong idea,¡± Lillian said.


    Her words gave Callum a sudden headache. ¡°Is she seriously trying to promote the TV series to


    Jonathan?¡± he wondered.


    He then nced sideways at Lillian. ¡°I heard you specifically requested the film crew¡¯s shooting


    schedule from the assistants I arranged for you. Did youe here today ording to that


    schedule?¡±


    Lillian gave a dry smile. ¡°I just came to take a look. I wasn¡¯t entirely certain if they¡¯d be filming today,


    but it turned out they were.¡±


    ¡°Besides asking for autographs, what else did you do?¡± Callum asked. His eyes briefly scanned the


    crew members nearby, where he unsurprisingly spotted the two lead actors.


    While he might not recognize the others, he could still identify the two leads. Lillian had never


    praised their good looks in his presence.


    This led him to ponder whether it was necessary to follow Jonathan¡¯s advice and find ways to


    capture Lillian¡¯s attention to ensure her focus remained on him.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    ¡°I just snapped a few pictures with them and shook their hands. After that, they extended an open


    invitation for me to visit the set anytime,¡± Lillian mumbled.


    At that moment, the director, who was standing nearby, quickly approached, apanied by the


    two lead actors. They introduced themselves and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re honored that Ms. Quinn


    and Mrs. Youngblood enjoy our TV series. We¡¯ll work even harder to make the second season even


    better!¡± The film crew was pleasantly surprised to have earned the favor of both Lillian and Rosalie.


    As it meant that in case they encountered any challenges during future filming, the two of them


    might be able to lend a hand. Building additional connections was always a valuable prospect.


    ¡°You¡¯re both wee to drop by anytime as well. If you¡¯d like a more detailed shooting schedule, I


    can provide one for you,¡± the director said.


    ¡°A more detailed schedule?¡± Lillian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, indeed, indeed¡­¡± Halfway through his words, the director abruptly halted as Callum shot him


    a piercing look filled with a sense of warning.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s almost noon now. Let¡¯s go grab some lunch,¡± Callum suggested.


    ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll use the restroom first,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Lillian,¡± Rosalie added. Her concern was evident, especially given Lillian¡¯s noticeable


    baby bump. She didn¡¯t want her to go alone.


    The two of them reached the entrance of the caf¨¦¡¯s restroom, where voices from inside could be


    heard discussing something. ¡°That Lillian, what¡¯s she got to be so proud of? Just because she¡¯s


    pregnant doesn¡¯t make her part of the White family!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, just because she¡¯s pregnant, does she really think she¡¯s entitled to be the wife of the head


    of the White family? Back then, Callum only mentioned her child as the future heir to the White


    family, but he never said she would be his wife!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the White family is looking down on her because of her humble background. That¡¯s


    probably why Callum didn¡¯t n to marry her. Women like her are just tools for prominent families to


    produce heirs.¡±


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow when she noticed Lillian¡¯s body tensing beside her.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Rosalie eximed.


    Lillian turned to Rosalie with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Meanwhile, two women emerged from the restroom, seemingly aware of the voices outside. Their


    expressions visibly changed when they saw Lillian and Rosalie, and they stammered out an


    apology. ¡°Sorry¡­ W-We were just having a casual conversation.¡±


    They were just minor actors on the film crew. Though they held jealousy and disdain for someone


    like Lillian, who seemed to have used her pregnancy to secure a better position, theycked the


    courage to express it to her face. And once they were caught, they were terrified that Lillian might


    report them to Callum.


    Lillian grinned. ¡°I had no idea you¡¯d be so interested in whether a woman like me would marry my


    boyfriend. He hasn¡¯t found any faults with me, but it seems like you¡¯ve found plenty.¡±


    The two women paled even further.


    Hi te your


    Lillian lifted her chin with confidence and said, ¡°Whether Callum and I decide to marry is not


    something for you to worry about. Reality might hit you hard when we do tie the knot!¡±


    The two women left in disgrace. Lillian turned to Rosalie and noticed the concern etched on her


    face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m aware of the love between Callum and me. I have absolute


    confidence in our future together!¡±


    Rosalie was relieved by Lillian¡¯s confident smile and let out a sigh. ¡°I was afraid those hurtful words


    might affect you. But speaking of which, have you and Callum ever talked about marriage?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it, but¡­¡± Lillian smiled and went on, ¡°I know that Callum has only ever


    loved


    09:34


    1. He hasn¡¯t loved anyone else. To be honest, I don¡¯t really mind when we get married. I just want


    us to keep loving each other like this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m sporting this baby bump right now, so it¡¯s not the right time for a wedding, is it? Should I


    have a wedding banquet with a big belly? I want to look stunning in a wedding dress in the future!¡±


    Lillian joked, and Rosalie didn¡¯t push the matter further.


    For lunch, the four of them found a nearby restaurant and reserved a private room to eat together.


    Lillian scrolled through the photos she had taken with the lead actors on her phone and asked


    Rosalie, ¡°When the photos are developed, should I get you a copy as well?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie replied casually.


    ¡°Sure?¡± Jonathan, seated beside her, arched an eyebrow and nced at his wife. ¡°What¡¯s your


    n? Are you thinking of keeping these photos nicely in an album?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a memory, isn¡¯t it? You used to help me find autographed photos of celebrities and such.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I recall that celebrity had quite the acting talent, starring in several remarkable TV


    series. But what about these two men? Have they acted in anything before? Do you appreciate their


    acting skills, or¡­ do you just find them good-looking?¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, his handsome face drew closer to Rosalie. His eyes were captivating, and his


    breath was fragrant. Rosalie suddenly felt her heart racing as if she was getting lost in his gaze.


    ¡°C-Could he be jealous?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°They are neers, but their acting skills are decent. As for their looks, well, they¡¯re just


    average¡­¡± Rosalie replied. In this kind of situation, even if the two lead actors were exceptionally


    good-looking, she couldn¡¯t admit it!


    Moreover, even if they did look good, in her eyes, they didn¡¯t quite measure up to Jonathan.


    However, Lillian, who was by the other side, spilled the beans. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®just


    average,¡¯ Rosalie? Weren¡¯t you the one who mentioned that these two actors were quite good-


    looking and appealed to your taste? Why are you¡­¡±


    Lillian¡¯s words trailed off as she sensed the room¡¯s atmosphere bing tense. She seemed to


    realize it and quickly fell silent.


    It was often said that many pregnant people experienced brain fog, and it appeared Lillian had her


    share of it. Here was Jonathan, disying signs of jealousy, and she had just added fuel to the fire.


    At that moment, all Lillian could do was send an apologetic look to Rosalie.


    However, it was toote, as Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes suddenly narrowed and fixated on Rosalie.


    ¡°Good-looking? Appealing to your taste? What? Do you like the looks of these two men?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my taste, not Rosalie¡¯s!¡± Lillian swiftly interjected when she recognized her slip of


    words. She understood that it was her responsibility to correct the situation.


    In that instant, Lillian decided to shoulder the me herself.


    ¡°Oh? Do they appeal to your taste very much?¡± A faint voice from the side,ced with a hint of


    sarcasm, startled Lillian. She then realized that Callum, seated beside her, was looking at her with a


    face full of jealousy!

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Lillian looked embarrassed. ¡°I-I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    ¡°Just saying?¡± Callum pulled his tie and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just say how much these two


    actors are your type?¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t know what to say. Whatever she said now would just be futile.


    Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s order first. We are all hungry now, especially Lillian!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s order!¡± Lillian also hurriedly said.


    Thus, the two women simply took the menu and began to order together. The two men looked at


    each other with different expressions on their faces.


    Soon, the dishes ordered by Lillian and Rosalie came one after another.


    The four of them began to eat. In the middle of the meal, Jonathan abruptly said, ¡°Why do you girls


    like to watch the kind of TV series where two men are dating?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lillian and Rosalie looked at each other. Finally, Rosalie replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that we like to watch this


    kind of TV series. It¡¯s just that the TV series we like just so happens to be such a genre. We feel


    that this genre is able to show that the person one loves is their one and only regardless of others.


    Even if people around them treat them differently, their feelings remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it because of the looks of those two men?¡± Jonathan said.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pfft!


    Lillian almost spat out the food before she could swallow it.


    Rosalie was also sweating.


    She had to admit that the actors¡¯ looks were also a bonus. ¡°Well, seeing good-looking people


    together is pleasing to the eye.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Jonathan suddenly stood up, pulled his chair away, walked to Callum, and nced at the two


    women. ¡°If Callum and I are like this, do you find it pleasing to the eye?¡±


    While speaking, he pressed one hand on Callum¡¯s shoulder and then slowly leaned down. His face


    gradually approached Callum.


    Callum was stunned for a moment, but then he turned his head slightly and looked at Jonathan as if


    something hade to his mind.


    The two men stared at each other, and their handsome faces were getting closer.


    Rosalie and Lillian¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡°Goodness gracious¡­¡± A low cry came out of Lillian¡¯s mouth. The sight was a little suggestive¡­


    Callum looked gentle and androgynous, while Jonathan was cold and handsome with unbelievably


    gorgeous


    eyes.


    Such two men were in an ambiguous posture that could easily cause others to reverie. The impact


    was notparable to the two rookie actors in the TV series.


    At this moment, Lillian felt like she was going to have a nosebleed from the excitement. Yet, when


    she saw their faces getting so close that their lips were about to touch, she quickly leaned over and


    pulled Callum aside, slightly widening the distance between Callum and Jonathan.


    ¡°Um, you don¡¯t have to do that anymore. That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Lillian hurriedly said. At this moment, she


    felt that her future husband was about to be taken away.


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s face was so handsome that it could attract both men and women!


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan looked at Rosalie, who was staring nkly at the scene in front of her. ¡°Do think


    it¡¯s enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I can make it more pleasing to the eye.¡±


    you


    also


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, really,¡± Rosalie hurriedly said in embarrassment. Jonathan was evidently still jealous.


    It seemed that she had tofort Jonathan after going back home.


    Jonathan then patted Callum on the shoulder and sat back in his chair.


    09:341


    Callum looked at Jonathan pensively and then at Lillian, who looked worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I


    thought you liked this.¡±


    Lillian rolled her eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I like seeing you with other men¡­¡± After a pause,


    she added, ¡°Uh, if I hadn¡¯t stopped you just now, you would have kissed.¡±


    ¡°Even if we did kiss, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Callum meant that if the person he kissed were not


    her, it would just be as meaningless as a mere touch.


    As soon as he said this, Lillian¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kiss him! Callum, only I can kiss you!¡±


    Then she kissed his lips instantly. It was not until the end of the kiss that she suddenly realized that


    her friend and Jonathan were still in the private room!


    Even though Lillian was pretty shameless, she still blushed.


    After the long meal, the two men took their women home. But when Lillian got in the car, Rosalic


    suddenly walked to Callum and said something to him before getting into Jonathan¡¯s car.


    After Callum got in the car, Lillian asked, ¡°What did Rosalie say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She just said that I should take good care of you since you are pregnant,¡± Callum said,


    starting the car.


    The car slowly drove out of the parking lot, and what shed through his mind was what Rosalie


    had said. just now.


    ¡°Callum, have you thought about when you will marry Lillian? At the moment, everyone knows that


    Lillian is pregnant with your baby, but everyone also knows that she is still Ms. Quinn, not Mrs.


    White. Although Lillian doesn¡¯t seem to care about it, I don¡¯t want anyone to gossip about her!¡±


    He thought, ¡®Marriage?


    Oh, right. When I decided to start over with her, I should have already brought up marriage with her,


    right?


    But to this day, I haven¡¯t officially talked to her about it.


    I¡¯ve been too careless and didn¡¯t expect that dying it would cause people to gossip about her.


    Even if she and her parents wouldn¡¯t mind, what about her rtives and friends? What about her


    neighbors?


    What would they think of her?¡¯


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll send you back now?¡± Callum looked at Lillian as he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. I want to go to your office and stay with you this afternoon,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re sleepy, just get some shut-eye. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡± He knew that


    she would always be sleepy when she was full during this period.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and was about to close her eyes in a daze. But before she fell asleep, she said


    to Callum, ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t fall in love with Jonathan. He only has Rosalie in his heart.¡±


    Hearing this, Callum was nonplussed.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Immediately, he flicked Lillian¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about? How can I fall in love with


    him? You are the only one I will ever fall for!¡±


    Nheless, because of Jonathan¡¯s action just now, she seemed to have begun to be worried


    about him. Callum didn¡¯t know whether he should thank Jonathan or not.


    After he said that, however, she finally felt at ease and fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    Callum nced at her sleeping face and continued to drive.


    It was time to start making marriage ns. He wanted her to be his wife and thedy of the White


    family!


    In the car, Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°If Lillian didn¡¯t stop you just now, would you really have kissed


    Callum?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What about you? Did you want me to kiss him or not?¡±


    She thought that the answer was obvious. ¡°You are my husband. Why would I want you to kiss


    someone else?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He said, ¡°I thought you liked watching such scenes very much but was just too


    embarrassed to tell me. If that wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of TV series you


    like to watch.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Rosalie almost choked on her saliva. ¡°Y-You¡¯re overthinking things. How


    about I tell you all the TV series that I watch in the future?¡±


    ¡°Is the TV series you are currently watching airing tonight?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Oh, yes¡­ There is an


    episode every Monday to Friday night,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s watch it together tonight then,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. She thought, ¡°Together?¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you sure you want to watch it with


    me?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe that I will like whatever TV series you like.¡± He smiled slightly, yet the


    smile was so captivating.


    Lillian was already in the lounge in Callum¡¯s office when she woke up.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Callum was sitting by the bed and looking at his phone screen.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just checking online to see what documents one would need for marriage registration,¡±


    Callum said.


    Lillian¡¯s sleepy eyes widened in an instant, and all the traces of sleepiness disappeared.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Marriage registration?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Callum looked at her face and smiled. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ I do want to marry you, but you¡¯re skipping a few


    stages and bringing up marriage so abruptly. I-I don¡¯t know how to react.¡±


    ¡°Abruptly?¡± He nced at her abdomen, which was visibly extended now. He thought that getting


    married now would still be consideredte since she was already pregnant!


    Obviously, Lillian also thought of this. She couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly and then said, ¡°Why


    did you suddenly think about marriage¡­¡±


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Did Rosalie tell you


    what happened when I went to the restroom today? Don¡¯t worry. It was the two women who were


    talking nonsense, saying that I was just a tool for childbearing and that you didn¡¯t like me at all. I


    didn¡¯t care about what they said at all. You don¡¯t have to rush to marry me because of this.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°What? Someone said all that about you today?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Lillian was stunned.


    Callum¡¯s face darkened. Although Rosalie did tell him that someone was talking about Lillian behind


    her back, he didn¡¯t expect those words to be so harsh.


    09:34


    The woman in front of him was still smiling, saying that she didn¡¯t care at all while she reassured


    him. Callum suddenly bent down and hugged Lillian. ¡°I want to marry you. Marrying you is what I


    have always looked forward to the most. It was just that ever since we made up, a lot of things


    happened, and that dyed our marriage. I was too careless. I thought that I would just be dying


    things a little but I never thought about what you would face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of gossip!¡± Lillian raised her hands and hugged Callum. She had gone through so


    much, so the gossip of others meant nothing to her. As long as she was with him and he loved her,


    she didn¡¯t care about anything else!


    ¡°But I am!¡± Callum said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the gossip will hurt you, your family, and also


    our child. Originally, I should have prepared a grand wedding for you after I dealt with everything.


    But now, we can only register our marriage first.¡±


    Lillian said, ¡°Then¡­ Why don¡¯t youe to my house tonight? Let¡¯s talk about it with my parents.¡±


    After all, registering their marriage was an important matter.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Callum said.


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°So¡­ Do you want to let your mother know about it?¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to tell her about the registration of our marriage.¡± Callum


    left thepany with Lillian. He asked, ¡°Does your family have any rules about marriage?¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡± Lillian thought for a while and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any rules from my parents.¡±


    ¡°What about the other requirements?¡±


    ¡°Requirements?¡± She was stunned for a moment. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you talking


    about betrothal gifts or something? I don¡¯t like wearing gold anyway, so I don¡¯t mind getting none.


    As for the betrothal gift, people from Strico usually ept 10,000 to 20,000 dors.¡±


    That sum was naturally nothing for Callum, so Lillian didn¡¯t worry about it. Also, she knew that her


    parents just wanted her to marry a good man and never thought of asking for anything from her


    marriage.


    Callum said, ¡°Is that so? Okay, I see.¡±


    The car didn¡¯t drive directly to the residential area of the Quinn residence. Instead, it went to arge


    shopping mall in the city. Half an hourter, Lillian looked at the things in Callum¡¯s hands. ¡°Uh¡­ Do


    you really need to buy so many things?¡±


    Moreover, these things were all expensive.


    The bottle of wine he wanted to gift her father already cost over 20,000 dors. When he swiped his


    card, she felt shivers.


    She wondered if her dad would feel pain when he knew the price of the wine.


    Also, the jewelry he bought for her mother was even more expensive. Lillian thought it would be


    better not to tell her mom about the price.


    ¡°My parents will be startled when they see all that stuff,¡± Lillian couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Going to your ce today to talk about marriage is a little rushed, so I can only get these for now


    and will make up for itter,¡± Callum replied.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    ¡°Make up for it? Is there more where this came from? How many things does he n to buy and gift


    me for the marriage proposal?¡± wondered Lillian as she broke out in a cold sweat.


    When the car arrived downstairs of the Quinn residence, Lillian unfastened her seat belt and was


    about to get off when she saw Callum still sitting in his seat as if in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not getting out?¡± asked Lillian.


    Callum suddenly came to his senses and looked at her. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    getting


    out now,¡±


    However, when Callum followed Lillian upstairs while he carried all the stuff he had bought, Lillian


    kept stealing nces at him. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Are you all right? Do you feel hot? Your


    forehead is covered in sweat.¡±


    As she said that, she took a tissue and stood on tiptoe to help him wipe away his sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± replied Callum.


    ¡°You are nervous?¡± A trace of surprise shed in Lillian¡¯s eyes as she said that. ¡°What are you


    nervous about? Haven¡¯t you been constantly meeting my parents these days? Besides, if you tell


    them about us getting a marriage certificate, they won¡¯t raise any objections!¡±


    Callum mused, ¡®But even so, I¡¯m still nervous! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m behaving like this. I have always


    prided myself on being aposed person. I have always been able to deal with anything calmly,


    no matter howplicated matters get.


    But just thinking about the fact that I¡¯m meeting Lillian¡¯s parents in a moment to ask for their


    daughter¡¯s hand in marriage, I can¡¯t help but get nervous. I¡¯m worried I might say something wrong


    in front of them.


    I know I¡¯m feeling this way because I love her.¡¯ The deeper one loved someone, the more nervous


    they would be and the more afraid they would be of any possibility of losing the person they


    loved. ¡°I¡¯m only worried that your parents will still be a little dissatisfied with me and don¡¯t have such


    great opinions of me as a son-inw,¡± mumbled Callum.


    Lillian couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°What nonsense! I can tell you for sure that they hold you in great


    esteem in their hearts. Besides, I am pregnant with your child. Who else can I marry if not you? If it


    everes down to it, and they are against you, I will still marry you.¡±


    Lillian fixed her gaze on Callum, and determination shed through her oval-shaped eyes as she


    said in a clear and firm voice, are the only person I¡¯m willing to get married to in this lifetime,


    Callum.¡±


    You


    The look in Lillian¡¯s eyes and her serene voice seemed to have slowly calmed Callum¡¯s


    nervousness. ¡°And you are the only person I¡¯m willing to marry too, Lillian!¡±


    Soon, they entered the Quinn residence. Lillian had called her parents in advance and told them


    that Callum woulde over to have dinner with them in the evening. Therefore, Abigail had


    prepared a scrumptious spread for them.


    When Abigail saw Calluming in loaded with bags, she politely asked him, ¡°Gosh! You are just


    here for a meal! Why did you get so much stuff just for this? Are these all for Lillian?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s for the both of you, Mr. and Mrs. Quinn,¡± said Callum as he gave the gifts to them


    respectively. Stephen looked at the wine Callum had bought for him and said smilingly, ¡°This is quite


    an expensive wine. As it happens, let¡¯s both drink to our heart¡¯s content today!¡±


    Lillian was embarrassed to tell Stephen that this bottle of wine cost tens of thousands of dors,


    which could offset his one-year sry.


    Abigail looked at the jewelry Callum gave her and eximed, ¡°T-This is too expensive, Callum. How


    much did it cost you? I¡¯m sure this set you back by at least tens of thousands of dors!¡±


    When Lillian heard Abigail, she didn¡¯t know whether it was a good idea to tell her that the jewelry


    cost nearly 4 million dors, not mere tens of thousands of dors!


    ¡°But if I really let Mom know about this, I¡¯m afraid she will rush to the bank overnight to lock the


    jewelry in a safety deposit box,¡± thought Lillian.


    09:341


    Callum said, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. As it is, you can wear this jewelry during Lillian and my


    wedding ceremony in the near future, Mrs. Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Wedding?¡± echoed Abigail in a daze. Stephen, who had just uncorked the wine bottle and was


    pouring wine into the ss in front of him, also looked at Callum dumbfounded. He hadpletely


    forgotten about the wine he had been pouring just now.


    Stephen only came to his senses and hurriedly stopped pouring the wine when Lillian called out


    anxiously, ¡°Dad, the ss is full! The wine is spilling out!¡±


    Stephen and Abigail turned toward Callum in unison and stared at him intently before they


    simultaneously asked, ¡°Are you guys nning to get married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. and Mrs. Quinn,¡± replied Callum affirmatively. ¡°But Lillian is already a few months


    along and wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the stress of a wedding. So, I n to get a marriage certificate


    with her first. We will hold the wedding ceremony after the baby is born. Will it be fine, with both of


    you, if we do it this way?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We are fine with it!¡± said Stephen and Abigail smilingly. Lillian¡¯s marriage had always


    been one of their biggest worries.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, Stephen and Abigail had been discussing how they could subtly bring up marriage talks.


    But, things had turned out even better than what they expected as Callum had brought up the


    matter himself first.


    ¡°Now that we have gotten that out of the way, as the bride¡¯s family, do you both have any fequest of


    me? As long as it is within my power, I will try to fulfill it,¡± said Callum.


    ¡°The only thing we would like to ask from you is for you to take good care of Lillian. We do not wish


    for anything else,¡± said Stephen and Abigail.


    Callum nodded slightly and said, ¡°All right, then. I will handle everything.¡±


    The atmosphere was harmonious as they had their dinner. When they were done with their meal,


    Callum took the initiative to carry the dirty dishes into the kitchen to be washed.


    Abigail looked at her future son-inw with approval as she thought, ¡°How many people in a


    position like him would actually lower themselves to wash dishes like this?¡±


    ¡°Lillian, your father and I are really d you have found a good husband for yourself. Now he and I


    can rest assured,¡± said Abigail to her daughter.


    Lillian said with a smile, ¡°Dad! Mom! Callum and I will be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me


    anymore. In the future, even if I¡¯m married, I will still do everything I can for you both. When that


    timees, you can go off traveling if you want. A round-the-world trip sounds good too!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by a round-trip around the world? When your baby is born, we will help you


    take care of it!¡± said Stephen and Abigail. Although they were sure that Callum would definitely find


    the best nanny for Lillian in the future, they had always wanted to help bring up any grandson or


    granddaughter that Lillian might have.


    Stephen alsoughed and joined in the conversation. ¡°Callum is a gentleman and has never


    behaved arrogantly with us. So, make sure you don¡¯t bully him after you get married, Lillian!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Do you really think I will be able to bully him?¡± muttered Lillian.


    ¡°What is this talk about bullying?¡± Callum¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.


    Lillian looked over and saw that Callum had finished washing the dishes and had walked out of the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± said Lillian hurriedly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go get your household registry and ID card, You can spend the night at my ce


    today. We can directly head to the City Hall in the morning to register our marriage,¡± said Callum.


    ¡°You want to register our marriage tomorrow?¡± asked Lillian, dumbfounded, ¡°Aren¡¯t we rushing too


    much?¡±


    ¡°Then when do you want to register our marriage?¡± asked Callum as he raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°The sooner you do it, the better. Do you want to dy the registration until you give birth to your


    baby?¡± asked Stephen as he knocked Lillian on the forehead.


    09:34


    Abigail hurriedly found the household register and Lillian¡¯s ID card and stuffed them into her hands.


    Then she leaned closer to her daughter and whispered, ¡°You had better get registered as soon as


    possible. I will hold you ountable if I find out that you have not registered by tomorrow!¡±


    Lillian broke out in a cold sweat and wondered, ¡°How desperate is Mom to get me married off?¡±

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    When Lillian stayed overnight in Callum¡¯s mansion, she did not have to pack up anything. He had


    her clothes and daily necessities in his mansion, anyway. When she returned to Strico, she also


    took turns living in his mansion and her home.


    Along the way, Callum was driving the car. Lillian, who sat in the passenger seat, looked at the man


    next to her.


    His jawline was defined, and his facial features were delicate. Looking at him from the side, the


    contours of his face appeared more angr.


    Under his beautifully lined neck was his corbone that could be faintly discernible.


    ¡°A-Are we going to marry for real? Over the years, I¡¯ve loved him, but I¡¯ve also been hurt. Will we


    finally tie the knot? In the future, we¡¯ll start a family and raise our children together. We¡¯ll then get


    old and get gray hair together. Our children and grandchildren will be by our side.¡±


    Thinking of this, Lillian naturally stroked her raised abdomen gently. ¡°Our baby will be born very


    soon. What does the baby look like? Who will the baby resemble? If the baby resembles him, I think


    the baby will look beautiful regardless of gender,¡± Lillian continued to muse.


    With that thought in mind, she could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are youughing?¡± Callum asked.


    ¡°I remembered a video I once watched where fathers take care of their children. It was quite


    interesting. I wonder how you would take care of the kid in the future,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the baby is born,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll often have conflicts and quarrels between us once the baby is born. Reading those


    social media posts, I realized many married couples who were previously happy end up


    experiencing many conflicts after the baby is born,¡± she said with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read those posts. You¡¯ll only be annoyed after reading conflicts in the future, I¡¯ll be the one


    who gives in first,¡± he said.


    She was a little stunned.


    Even if we really quarrel and have


    It so happened that the car had just arrived at the fork, with a red light ahead.


    Callum stopped the car and turned to look at Lillian. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be no conflict


    or argument in our future lives. However, no matter what, you must believe I¡¯ll only love you in my


    lifetime. We¡¯ll be a real married couple tomorrow. I won¡¯t let you go all my life.¡±


    At that moment, Lillian could only feel her heart pounding relentlessly. ¡°I-I won¡¯t let you go, too. My


    parents are worried that I¡¯ll be a bully to you after we get married, but how could I ever do


    that¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Goodness gracious. what am I talking about?¡± Lillian¡¯s face was suddenly reddened as she thought


    to herself.


    Callum smiled faintly. ¡°You are the only one who can really bully me. Your parents are very far-


    sighted, knowing they should ask you not to bully me¡­¡±


    As the traffic light turned green, Callum started the car again. As he was driving, Lillian felt her heart


    was still beating violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s beating so fast!¡± she thought.


    She felt shy and joyful at the same time. Inwardly, she remarked, ¡°Callum and I will be blissful.¡±


    At night, Lillian slept quite well in Callum¡¯s mansion. It wasn¡¯t until the next day morning that she got


    up in a daze. Callum served her as she washed her face and brushed her teeth. Then, he helped


    her put on her clothes.


    As they were going to take photos when they registered their marriage, Lillian deliberately prepared


    matching outfits for herself and Callum thest night. Hence, the duo wore white sweaters, beige


    pants, and white sneakers that day.


    However, Lillian was a little dumbfounded upon seeing Callum wearing this set of clothes.


    09:35 D


    Usually, Callum was dressed in suits and leather shoes. Hence, he looked indescribably fresh in


    that clothing. In addition, he had always looked young for his age. At that moment, he looked just


    like a young man who had just exited the college. He looked exactly like a male lead in a romantic


    movie.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Callum walked up to Lillian.


    ¡°I just think that you¡­ Uh, you look like a male lead in a romantic movie,¡± Lillian said in puzzlement.


    Callum smiled faintly and gently stroked her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m the male lead of your life. I want you to only


    concentrate on looking at me.¡±


    His gaze was akin to a dense. She did not want and did not wish to break free from him.


    When they arrived at City Hall, they got a queue number and sat in chairs to wait. After taking a


    photo of City Hall¡¯s lobby, Lillian sent it to the group chat, in which Rosalie and Amelia were the


    other two participants in the group.


    Then, Lillian texted: [I¡¯ll register for the marriage certificate today.]


    A momentter, Rosalie replied in the WhatsApp group chat: [What? Are you going to register your


    marriage with Callum today?]


    Lillian replied: [Yes. I¡¯m waiting in line now!]


    Rosalie: [That¡¯s such a good news. Let¡¯s celebrate it sometime!]


    Amelia responded: [Lillian, congrattions! I wish you and Callum live happily ever after!]


    Lillian replied: [Thank you. Oh, right. Is Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnt ready, Amelia?]


    Amelia answered: [The hospital has already notified us to pick it up tomorrow.]


    Rosalie texted: [Then, I¡¯ll apany you to go tomorrow, Amelia.]


    Lillian: [I¡¯m going, too.]


    Rosalie replied: [You¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t visit the hospital so frequently. I¡¯ll apany Amelia and


    Aiden tomorrow.]


    Lillian texted back: [Then, I¡¯ll book the private room in a restaurant. We can have a meal together


    later on. In a way, consider it as celebrating my marriage, too!]


    Rosalie typed: [Okay. Are you okay with it, Amelia?]


    Amelia replied: [No problem. Let¡¯s celebrate Lillian¡¯s marriage tomorrow!] Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Amelia¡¯s lips when they finished chatting in the group. She, too, felt


    happy for Lillian when thetter had found true happiness.


    Previously, Amelia used to think Lillian was very simr to her. When Lillian and Callum broke up,


    Amelia felt sorry for Lillian, and her heart ached for Lillian, too. At present, Amelia thought it was so


    great that they ended up like this.


    ¡°What happened? Any good news?¡± Matilda said as she looked at Amelia.


    Amelia smiled faintly. ¡°Lillian and Callum went to register for marriage today.¡±


    ¡°Lillian is blessed to meet a man like Callum,¡± said Matilda. She also heard from Rosalie that Callum


    broke up with Lillian back then only to save Lillian. It was not for power or wealth.


    ¡°Yes. She is truly blessed and she¡¯ll continue to be blessed in the future,¡± Amelia stated.


    Matilda hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Today, the people from the matchmaking center in


    our residential area came again to ask me if I want to find a partner for you. She knows some good-


    natured young men and wants to introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t wish to look for a partner? I¡¯ll only take care of Aiden and raise him


    well until he¡¯s grown up,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°But you¡¯re all alone without apanion. I¡¯ll be worrying,¡± Matilda said. As Matilda was getting


    older, she did not know how much longer she would live. Additionally, Matilda thought Aiden was


    still young, and Amelia was only in her thirties. Hence, Matilda could never rest easy as Amelia had


    no one to lean

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Amelia pursed her lips. She was aware of her mother¡¯s concern, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about


    it. ¡°Mom, I will save money for when I¡¯m old. Besides, Aiden is a filial child and will naturally take


    care of me when I¡¯m in my dotage in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, tell me the truth. Are you still¡­ pining over Warren? Because of him, you can¡¯t let go of the


    past, right?¡± Matilda asked.


    Amelia went silent. Warren seemed to be an indelible mark for her. Even though she no longer


    loved him, she still couldn¡¯t forget him.


    After all, he upied too much space in her life. It was even he who destroyed her ability to love


    someonepletely.


    Right then, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to start a new rtionship, for once bitten, twice shy.


    ¡°Mom, some things in the past can¡¯t be forgotten. But I don¡¯t love Warren anymore. I know this


    better than anyone else. Getting to operate a small business and being by you and Aiden¡¯s side is


    exactly the life


    I want!¡±


    Matilda sighed, but she ultimately stopped pursuing that matter.


    Meanwhile, Lillian and Callum had filled out the registration form and had their photos taken at City


    Hall. At that moment, they were waiting to recite their marriage vows. Only after that would they be


    able to obtain the marriage certificates.


    But while waiting, Lillian could sense many gazes on them.


    After all, not only did she have a bulging belly, but Callum¡¯s countenance was also very much


    attractive.


    Many couples waiting to recite their marriage vows nced at them and whispered among


    themselves every so often.


    Seeing that, Lillian whispered to Callum, ¡°Say, if the news of our marriage got leaked by the


    paparazzi in the future, would everyone think you were forced to marry me because I was


    pregnant?¡±


    When Lillian said that, she was merely joking without thinking much of it.


    Callum threw her a sidelong nce. ¡°If so, they truly don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m not a person who¡¯d ever


    marry a woman because she¡¯s pregnant. And unless I¡¯m willing, no one can have my baby.¡±


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant. Don¡¯t tell me you were serious about me at that time?¡±


    Callum¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡°Since I allowed you to do so at that time, I was ready to have a


    child with you. In this world, I only want abination of my bloodline and yours. No one else will


    do!¡±


    He never thought of allowing another woman to give birth to his child. Nor could any woman force


    him into marriage with a child.


    He only wanted to get married because he wished to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Lillian¡¯s nose suddenly stung.


    When it was their turn to recite their vows on stage, Lillian recited her marriage vows word by word.


    At the same time, she could hear Callum¡¯s crisp and elegant voice doing the same.


    ¡°To have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness


    and in health, to love and to cherish till death do us part.¡±


    From then on, she was his wife, and he was her husband.


    ¡°I love you, Callum!¡± Lillian confessed, staring at the marriage certificate in her hand when they had


    returned to the car.


    ¡°What should you be calling me now?¡± Callum smiled,


    Lillian was stunned for a moment. Then, she btedly murmured in realization, ¡°Hubby,¡± Although


    she had long since had her sights set on him as her husband, she still blushed when she uttered


    that endearment.


    ¡°Good girl, Darling.¡± Callum leaned over and gently tilted Lillian¡¯s chin up with a hand. He sealed his


    lips over hers.


    09:35


    Subsequently, as though he couldn¡¯t kiss her enough, he promised hoarsely, ¡°No matter what


    happens in the future, I will give up everything for you as long as you call me Hubby.¡±


    ¡°I will also do the same for you. No matter what happens in the future, we must be frank with each


    other and not have any misunderstandings, okay?¡± Lillian murmured.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Callum agreed readily.


    In the living room of the Quinn residence right then, Stephen and Abigail looked at the bundle of


    exquisite notebooks brought by Callum¡¯s subordinate. After opening it, they were greeted by a list


    inside.


    The contents on the list stunned Stephen and Abigail, who had been honest citizens in their


    lifetime.


    The mary gift was more than tens of millions of dors. On top of that, there were various gold


    items, mansions, and more.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re betrothal gifts prepared by Mr. White. If you have anything else to add, just say the word,¡±


    Callum¡¯s subordinate said respectfully.


    ¡°Add?¡± Stephen and Abigail looked at each other and thought, ¡°There are already so many things.


    What else would we have to add?¡±


    There were already so many things on the list that they were at a loss.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The next day, Rosalie apanied Amelia and Aiden to the hospital to get cochlear imnts.


    When Aiden was trying on cochlear imnts in the consulting room, Rosalie looked at Amelia, who


    appeared distracted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia? Are you worried about Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnts?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jolted out of her thoughts, Amelia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you worried about? You look preupied,¡± Rosalie pressed.


    Amelia touched her cheek and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Irene is out of prison.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out of prison?¡± Rosalie was stunned before remembering that yesterday was the day Irene


    got out of prison.


    With the York family applying pressure, Irene¡¯s sentence was notmuted.


    Therefore, she was likely released from prison on the day specified in the verdict.


    ¡°How about I send someone to protect you and Aiden?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Amelia chuckled before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Besides, the Fletcher


    family is no longer powerful. Even if Irene truly resents me, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do


    anything.¡±


    At that precise moment, a voice suddenly rang out at the side. ¡°Rosalie, Amelia¡­ I didn¡¯t mistake


    you two, right?¡±


    They looked up in the direction of the voice, only to see a familiar figure.


    It was Lucas.


    Rosalie was stunned, for she had never expected to meet Lucas again there.


    The once shy and honest man looked older than his actual age then. Wearing ordinary casual


    clothes, he had faint gray hairs on his temples. Beside him, he was holding the hand of a cute little


    girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lucas,¡± Amelia greeted.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, said, ¡°What a coincidence, Lucas. Who¡¯s this little girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is my daughter. She¡¯s three years old,¡± Lucas replied. Then, he said to the little girl beside


    him, ¡°Nadine, this is Ms. Leighton and Ms. Haab. Be good and greet them!¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Nadine greeted them politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Leighton and Ms. Haab.¡± Her juvenile voice


    and cute countenance rendered her beyond adorable.


    However, her voice was nasal. Thus, Rosalie asked, ¡°Did Nadine catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she caught a cold, so I brought her to the hospital for a checkup. What about you both?¡±


    Lucas asked


    in return.


    ¡°Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnts got lost. We came to the hospital today to get new ones,¡± Rosalie


    answered. Beside her, Amelia noticed that Nadine¡¯s hair was a little messy, so she crouched and


    said to the little girl, ¡°Shall I help you tie your hair again? Otherwise, it¡¯s going to fall out.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadine blinked before nodding,fortable with her, though she was a stranger.


    Hence, Amelia took out a smallb from her bag and helped Nadineb her hair.


    Looking at Lucas, Rosalie said, ¡°Congrattions on your marriage. Your child is even all grown up.


    Regretfully, we didn¡¯t get to attend your wedding back then.¡±


    Lucas was one of the few who did not regard her scornfully when she was at a low point in her life


    and even helped her. Thus, Rosalie had always been grateful to him.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas smiled bitterly at her words. ¡°My ex-wife and I are divorced.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t


    want his daughter to hear it, for he deliberately lowered his voice.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Rosalie murmured, a little embarrassed.


    Lucas shed her a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since we¡¯re unsuited, it¡¯s better to separate than to force


    ourselves to stay together. It¡¯s better for the child than living in a home where her parents quarrel all


    day.¡± Just then, Amelia had alreadybed Nadine¡¯s hair and braided it. Nadine skipped over to


    Lucas and asked, ¡°Is it nice, Daddy?¡±


    Lucas looked at his daughter¡¯s neatlybed braid. It was indeed much better than his handiwork.


    Unknowingly, a trace of guilt shed in his eyes.


    Although he worked hard to be both her father and mother after the divorce, there were some things


    he could not do well when he was a man raising a daughter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucasplimented. Then, he said to Amelia, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Amelia replied with a smile.


    At that precise moment, Aiden walked out of the consulting room at the side. Upon seeing Lucas,


    he shrieked in delight, ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Aiden didn¡¯t forget that Lucas took him to the amusement park when he was young and gifted him


    many toys. Butter, they moved houses and had less contact before gradually losing touch.


    Staring at him, Lucas couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°You are already all grown up!¡± Then, he turned to


    his daughter and said, ¡°This is Aiden, whom I told you about. Here, introduce yourself to him.¡±


    ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m Nadine Graham,¡± Nadine said sweetly. Then, she voluntarily held her arms out at Aiden,


    clearly asking him to carry her.


    Aiden didn¡¯t refuse but scooped Nadine up.


    Although Aiden was considered tall for nine years old among children of his age, carrying a three-


    year-old girl with a height of three feet three inches in such a manner was still difficult for him.


    Nheless, Aiden carried her seriously and said to her, ¡°Nice to meet you, Nadine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Aiden, even more so than Daddy told me!¡± Nadine eximed, touching Aiden¡¯s


    face with both hands in curiosity.


    Aiden¡¯s appearance was abination of Amelia and Warren¡¯s best features. Despite his hearing


    impairment, many girls in school still confessed their love to him or wrote him love letters and the


    like, a testament to his good looks.


    Even Lillian said that Aiden would charm countlessdies when he grew up..


    Just then, Nadine touched Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnts with her hands. Curious, she wanted to take


    them


    09:35 D


    out to see what they were. Beside her, Lucas hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t simply touch Aiden¡¯s


    cochlear imnts, Nadine!¡±


    Nadine was seemingly frightened by her father¡¯s sudden loud shout, her body stiffening in a sh.


    But Aiden patted Nadine lightly and exined, ¡°Without these, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear. So, they


    can¡¯t be taken out casually.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be able to hear? Without them, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear, Aiden?¡± Nadine asked in


    confusion.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Aiden answered.


    At once, Nadine seemed even more anxious than Lucas was just now. ¡°Then, you must protect


    them well. Don¡¯t lose them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± A smile curved Aiden¡¯s lips.


    Before Lucas left with his daughter, he exchanged phone numbers with Rosalie and Amelia and


    learned that Amelia had opened a small concession stand next to Aiden¡¯s elementary school.


    Nadine reluctantly said to Aiden, ¡°Can I go and y with you in the future, Aiden? I will protect your


    cochlear imnts from going missing.¡±


    She knew that Aiden¡¯s cochlear imnts were once missing,.so she was exceedingly worried about


    them.


    Aiden¡¯s alluring eyes were fixed on Nadine. He mused, ¡°This three-year-old girl wants to¡­ protect


    my cochlear imnts?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y together in the future,¡± Aiden agreed in a whisper.


    After Nadine and Lucas had left, Rosalie, Amelia, and Aiden went to the private room of the


    restaurant Lillian had reserved.


    Rosalie and Amelia both gave Lillian wedding gifts.


    Rosalie¡¯s gift was a crystal deskmp. When


    in an embrace, very much exquisite.


    turned on, the shadow was a silhouette of two people


    Meanwhile, Amelia handed a small gift box to Lillian. When it was opened, an emerald pendanty


    within. It glittered brightly, making it evident it was a fine emerald that was likely worth a few


    thousand dors.


    That was not a paltry sum for Amelia, so Lillian quickly said, ¡°This gift is too expensive, Amelia. You


    don¡¯t need to give me such an expensive gift.¡±


    ¡°I just bought it a long time ago. At that time, I thought the symbolization of this emerald pendant


    was nice. Now, it¡¯s perfect for you. I wish you happiness in your marriage,¡± Amelia said.


    Initially, she bought the emerald pendant because she wanted to have a happy future with Warren.


    Therefore, it would be great for Lillian to continue her hope that could never be realized.


    Noticing Lillian¡¯s hesitation, Amelia added, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I will be really sad.¡±


    Unable to refuse it any further, Lillian epted Amelia¡¯s emerald pendant.


    When Lillian learned that Amelia and Rosalie bumped into Lucas at the hospital, she was very


    much surprised.


    ¡°Lucas has a daughter named Nadine. She¡¯s quite cute and fond of Aiden,¡± Rosalie said.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    ¡°Wow, it seems that Aiden enjoys much attention from girls. Even a three-year-old girl fell for him,¡±


    Lillian teased.


    Aiden¡¯s youthful and delicate face turned red. Shy, he didn¡¯t know what to say and buried his head


    in the food.


    ¡°But¡­ Nadine was the first person to say she would help me protect my cochlear imnts,¡± Aiden


    thought. His long eyshes quivered slightly, and he was determined to y with her when he met


    her again next time.


    After lunch, they left the restaurant and bid each other farewell. Lillian got into the White family¡¯s car.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie drove Amelia and Aiden back to the concession stand.


    In a coffee shop next to the restaurant sat a woman. Her eyes were fixed intently on Amelia, who


    got into the car.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ we meet again!¡± Irene thought darkly.


    To Irene, all her misfortunes were caused by Amelia.


    The Fletcher family had fallen, and she was in prison for five years. While there, she was tortured


    and ridiculed. In the past, she enjoyed great glory and was the future wife of the head of the York


    family, with many people ttering her and ingratiating themselves with her.


    But in prison, anyone could trample on her. Even many female prisoners who were more lowly than


    her suppressed her to gain a sense of existence.


    Throughout it all, she could only endure and put up with it, looking forward to the day of her


    release.


    She thought, ¡°Amelia! Why must I suffer while she can live a peaceful life with her son? Even if she


    didn¡¯t get together with Warren, I could¡¯ve been with him had it not been for her! She didn¡¯t want him


    anymore, yet she wasn¡¯t willing to give him to me!¡±


    At the thought of Warren, a wave of pain and hatred swamped Irene once more.


    ¡°I sacrificed so much for him. But in the end, he had no qualms about being so cruel to me, even


    more so than he was to Amelia back then! I will also definitely have him experience true pain. That¡¯s


    for sure!¡± she resolved inwardly.


    At night, Rosalie told Jonathan about bumping into Lucas earlier that day. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help


    frowning. In truth, the men he thought posed the most threat to him in the past were Calvin and


    Lucas. Lucas came from an ordinary family and had average looks, seemingly having nothing too


    attractive about him in all aspects. In other words, there was nothing much to him, and he was


    merely a so-called ¡°kind man.¡±


    However, it was precisely because of his ¡°kind¡± nature that Jonathan felt even more threatened.


    After all, he knew Rosalie liked ¡°kind¡± people. In fact, she brought him back to her rental home back


    then because he was a ¡°kind¡± person.


    ¡°You¡¯re very happy about it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m happy to meet an old friend after such a long time! But he may not be doing well now,


    so I feel a bit¡­¡± Before Rosalie could finish speaking, Jonathan had already pulled her into his arms


    without warning.


    In the next moment, he kissed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about Lucas, Rosie. Even if he is a kind man to you, don¡¯t concern yourself with him,¡±


    he murmured.


    ¡°Jon, are you¡­ are you jealous again?¡± Rosalie asked with a slight frown.


    Jonathan looked at her and countered softly, ¡°What do you n to do if I say yes?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What I n to do?¡± Rosalie repeated internally, blushing slightly.


    Jonathan¡¯s crystalline eyes were fixed on her as though he was waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Oh well, men behave like kids sometimes, no matter how old they are,¡± Rosaliemented


    soundlessly.


    09:35 D


    Then, Rosalie leaned down and kissed Jonathan.


    After he was thoroughly appeased, she said, ¡°You know I love you most, yet you were still jealous. I


    merely feel sorry about Lucas¡¯s marriage. He is a kind man, but his marriage didn¡¯t end well. Now,


    he¡¯s divorced from his wife with a three-year-old girl.¡±


    While saying that, Rosalie kissed Jonathan on the face again and added, ¡°You are always jealous,


    and it makes me wonder whether I have not expressed my love for you enough that you feel


    insecure.¡± Jonathan stared at her. Even to that day, he still felt insecure sometimes because he


    loved her too much. Despite knowing that she would die for him, he still didn¡¯t want her to care or


    bother about other men. He domineeringly wanted everything.


    ¡°Would you find it too tiring to be with me like this?¡± he asked in a low voice, fearing that his love


    would make her tired and suffocated.


    He was afraid that he wanted too much, and she would feel suffocated.


    ¡°I will only feel that I need to love you even more.¡± Rosalie smiled and kissed Jonathan again.


    ¡°How could I not love him?¡± she mused to herself.


    At the concession stand, Amelia suddenly shuddered and looked around, only to find that she was


    overthinking things. No one was staring at her.


    ¡°What was wrong with me that I felt someone spying on me from a distance earlier?¡± she wondered.


    Warren had long since left Strico and returned to the York family, so he couldn¡¯t keep looking quietly


    at her from a distance anymore. Besides, the feeling of being watched just now was different when


    Warren followed her and secretly spied on her.


    ¡°I must be too sensitive, I guess. Maybe the matter of Aiden being bullied at school recently had


    stretched my nerves taut,¡± she thought.


    Aloud, Amelia said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go and stock up while you keep watch here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Matilda answered.


    Amelia then rode her electric tricycle toward the smallmodity market in Strico.


    The concession stand needed to be restocked once a week. When Amelia arrived at themodity


    market, she skillfully navigated her way to an old merchant and started buying the goods required.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Nheless, after purchasing all the items and loading them onto the small three-wheeled car, she


    discovered that one of its tires had been removed. An honest-looking young man approached


    Amelia and said, ¡°Oh, no. Its tires are missing, so you won¡¯t be able to ride it. There¡¯s a repair shop


    nearby. How about we move it there and have it fixed for you?¡±


    Amelia suddenly recalled a conversation she had with one of the shopkeepers when she had gone


    to restock her goods at the market carlier. The shopkeeper had mentioned that there had been a


    surge in incidents involving three-wheeled and electric scooter tires being punctured or removed


    outside the market, which had made the nearby car repair shop quite popr.


    Many people who had visited the car repair shop had been subjected to extortion for money.


    Most in the market spected that the car repair shop was involved, but the surveince camera


    positioned outside the market had experienced repeated malfunctions. After being repaired a few


    times, it broke down once more.


    Amelia quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll figure out another solution.¡±


    ¡°What other solution? This repair shop is right here. It¡¯s so convenient. We¡¯re offering to help


    because we¡¯re kind-hearted. Otherwise, it¡¯ll take quite a while for a woman like you to haul this cart


    to the repair shop with all these items,¡± the man persisted in his attempts to persuade her.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll figure it out myself,¡± Amelia said.


    Upon hearing this, the two people abruptly shifted their expressions. Rather than feigning honesty


    and kindness, they turned fierce and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t force us to resort to the hard way. Your


    vehicle has to be repaired here!¡±


    They were then prepared to forcibly move Amelia¡¯s tricycle to the repair shop.


    Amelia hastily eximed, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Fine, go ahead and call the police. You let us help you move your vehicle to the repair shop, and


    now you¡¯re changing your mind. Hand over 100 dors, and we¡¯ll be on our way. We can¡¯t do this for


    free!¡± the men asserted.


    They were practically talking nonsense. Amelia knew that she had met unreasonable jerks.


    100 dors was no small sum for her. She retrieved her phone and intended to call the police.


    Seeing this, the two men promptly lunged toward her, attempting to snatch the phone from her


    grasp. Amelia attempted to dodge them, but they suddenly seized her hair and forced her to lean


    backward.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A startled yelp escaped her mouth.


    At that very moment, someone suddenly seized the hand holding Amelia¡¯s hair. ¡°Let her go! I¡¯ve


    already called the police. The police will arrive shortly! We¡¯ll see who¡¯s in trouble when we¡¯re at the


    police


    station!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two men spat and uttered fiercely, ¡°What bad luck! You should hope we


    never cross paths again!¡±


    After uttering those words, they swiftly left. Amelia gazed at the man who hade to her aid. It


    was


    Lucas!


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas,¡± Amelia expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Are you okay? What happened just now?¡± Lucas asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Amelia replied, starting to re-tie her hair as she exined the details of


    the incident.


    Lucas gazed at Amelia¡¯s nimble hands as she skillfully tied her hair and couldn¡¯t help but express in


    a tone of envy, ¡°Women¡¯s fingers are so dexterous. I can¡¯t seem to grasp how to tie my daughter¡¯s


    hair. Whenever I try to do it for her, I end up making a mess.¡±


    ¡°Just practice a few more times. If you still can¡¯t, I can teach you another day,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer,¡± Lucas replied with a smile. He then added, ¡°The tires of your


    tricycle must¡¯ve been removed by those two people just now. Some shops are wicked like that. It¡¯s


    unbelievable.


    09-35


    Heartless shops like that usually don¡¯tst long. You have quite a few things with you. Let me give


    you a ride back.¡±


    ¡°But my tricycle¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me the keys, and I¡¯ll have my coworkers repair it for you. Once it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll return it to your


    ce. There¡¯s a tire shop I own right here in the market,¡± Lucas offered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said, handing the keys to Lucas.


    Lucas summoned one of his colleagues and told him about Amelia¡¯s tricycle. Then he helped


    Amelia load all her belongings into his car and drove her back to the concession stand.


    On their way back, Amelia learned from Lucas that he had previously co-owned a shop with his


    friends. However, their partnership had ended, and he had since rented a store in the market to sell


    electric vehicles and a variety of rted essories. Additionally, he asionally received orders


    for vehicle customizations.


    ¡°Actually, running a business alone can be quite beneficial. When working with friends, it¡¯smon


    for disagreements to arise or for there to be numerous conflicting ideas. Continuing to work under


    such circumstances can be challenging,¡± Ameliamented.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there was a disagreement, but¡­¡± Lucas appeared somewhat troubled and hesitated to


    borate.


    Observing Lucas¡¯ hesitation, Amelia sensed that there might be something he found hard to bring


    up. Consequently, she chose not to press further and redirected the conversation to a different


    topic.


    When they reached the concession stand, Lucas assisted Amelia in unloading her belongings and


    offered a warm greeting to Matilda. Upon learning that the store¡¯s water pipe was always blocked,


    he retrieved some tools from his car and immediately began working on the problem.


    ¡°Thank you so much! You drove me back, helped repair my tricycle, and even helped with the water


    pipe issue,¡± Amelia expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll be heading back first. I¡¯ll inform you once your tricycle is repaired,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia responded.


    After Lucas left, Matilda said regretfully, ¡°I must say, Lucas seems like a really nice guy. He was also


    very kind to Aiden. If you were with Lucas in the past, your life would probably be much better


    now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Lucas never had feelings for me. A good man like him


    deserves to be loved and cherished. My heart is too stone-cold. I would only hurt him if we were


    really together,¡± Amelia responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a thought,¡± Matilda said.


    Two dayster, Lucas personally brought Amelia¡¯s tricycle back. He happened to run into Aiden


    when he got off school, and he mentioned that his daughter had been missing Aiden these days. So


    Matilda took the opportunity to propose that Amelia and Aiden should go with Lucas and his


    daughter to the amusement park together to rx and have some fun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch the store. The business here is usually slow on weekends anyway,¡± Matilda said.


    The shop mainly catered to students, so it was rtively quiet on weekends with not many


    customers.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with Amelia and Aiden, I¡¯ll take Nadine to the amusement park on the weekend. It¡¯s been


    a while since I took her there,¡± Lucas said.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s been a while since Aiden had some fun outside too.¡±


    Amelia could tell that her son was happy about the idea too, as she saw a trace of excitement on


    his face after she agreed.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    When the weekend arrived, Lucas drove his daughter to pick up Amelia at the concession stand.


    The two children sat in the back while Amelia sat in the passenger seat.


    Throughout the journey, Aiden took care of Nadine like an adult. The little girl sat in a child safety


    seat and kept talking to him about things such as the cartoons she had watched recently, her


    drawings, and how long before she could go to kindergarten.


    ¡°Is kindergarten fun, Aido?¡± Nadine asked.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not have a good impression of kindergarten. At that time, his


    mother¡¯s case had not yet been turned over, and there was a period where the kindergarten kids


    and their parents kept mocking and insulting him wantonly.


    At that time, he was young and did not understand many things. But now, he had a better


    understanding of the grievances between adults and the injustice of society.


    Even though his mother¡¯s case had already been turned over, his disability would still make him


    suffer countless strange looks.


    Even if he was more outstanding than many ordinary people and could do better, it was useless. To


    others, he was merely a deaf person.


    ¡°Aido?¡± Nadine called out again.


    Aiden smiled gently and replied, ¡°Kindergarten is fun. You can y a lot of games with other


    children.¡±


    ¡°Can I share a kindergarten with you, Aido?¡± Nadine asked. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m already attending elementary school. You can only attend it after graduating from kindergarten.¡±


    Aiden began to exin to Nadine what kindergarten and elementary school was.


    The car arrived at the amusement park. After Lucas parked his car, the group of four entered the


    amusement park.


    Aiden held Nadine¡¯s hand the entire way, taking care of her like an elder brother toward his younger


    sister. Seeing this, Lucas could not help but exim, ¡°Aiden has truly grown up.¡±


    Amelia took a lot of photos of Aiden. She could tell her son was having a


    09:04


    great time ying with Nadine. For some games that Nadine was not permitted to y due to


    height restrictions, Aiden would not y them and only yed those she was allowed to.


    In the amusement park, there was an indoor y area. Only children could enter, not their parents.


    Nadine wanted to go in and y, so Amelia told her son to take good care of her while she and


    Lucas watched the two children y at the table outside the y area.


    ¡°Thank you foring to the amusement park with me and Nadine today. Nadine had a great time.


    She hasn¡¯t been this happy in a long time since her mother and I divorced,¡± Lucas said.


    Amelia hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°If there was any misunderstanding in your marriage,


    why not¡­¡±


    ¡°There was no misunderstanding. I caught her sleeping with my buddy, and when I questioned her,


    she said she wanted to be with him. The life with me wasn¡¯t what she wanted, and she also didn¡¯t


    want her daughter,¡± Lucas said bitterly.


    These things had always been buried in his heart. Even after the divorce, he only stated that they


    had irreconcble differences. He did not even tell his parents the truth, wanting to leave some


    dignity for his daughter.


    He did not want this to be a trauma for his daughter in the future.


    But now, he told Amelia the matter he had kept within him. Perhaps it was too hard for him, so he


    wanted to find someone to talk to.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, ¡°Buddy? Could it be your business


    partner¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, Iter left and started my own business because I couldn¡¯t face them anymore,¡± Lucas


    said.


    ¡°That kind of person is never your buddy. Real buddies won¡¯t do that kind of thing. Look at it this


    way. At least you¡¯ve seen some people¡¯s true colors.¡± Ameliaforted him.


    ¡°Yes. At least I¡¯ve seen some people¡¯s true colors,¡± Lucas murmured. He then asked Amelia, ¡°How


    about you? How have things been with Aiden¡¯s father these years? How could he let you open such


    a small concession stand?¡±


    He knew that Aiden¡¯s father was Warren, the wealthy head of York Group. Back then, he also knew


    that Warren donated his liver to her.


    09:04


    Chapter ina


    He used to believe that Amelia should have been having a luxurious life with Warren all these years,


    but now it appeared that she was merely scraping by with a concession stand.


    ¡°I¡¯m me, and he¡¯s him. I¡¯m quite satisfied carning my living by relying on a concession stand,¡±


    Amelia said indifferently.


    Lucas hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a little curious, that¡¯s all. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Aiden¡¯s father and I have always belonged to different worlds. Perhaps it


    would be best we never see each other for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Just then, there was a suddenmotion in the y area. Several boys younger than Aiden had


    surrounded him and Nadine, shouting, ¡°Wow! Turns out he¡¯s deaf! He¡¯s deaf! I know what this is. It¡¯s


    a cochlear imnt and only deaf people wear it!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Is this girl also deaf? Where¡¯s her hearing aid?¡±


    While saying that, a little boy wanted to look for a hearing aid in Nadine¡¯s


    ear.


    Aiden grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°The deaf boy can speak! Oh, right! Without this cochlear imnt, you would be able to speak!¡±


    Then, several other boys crowded toward Aiden and tried to remove his cochlear imnt as a


    prank.


    Nadine remembered bursting into tears. While crying, she waved her fists to help Aiden push those


    boys away.


    However, she was too small. In the blink of an eye, those boys had pushed her to the ground.


    Upon seeing that, Aiden¡¯s expression darkened, and he started fighting with those children.


    Meanwhile, Nadine got up, still crying, and rejoined the fight without caring about her small frame.


    The staff in the y area rushed forward to pull the children apart upon seeing the fight. At this


    moment, Amelia and Lucas also hurried into the y area.


    Aiden picked up Nadine, who had fallen to the ground, and she wrapped her arms firmly around his


    neck. She refused to let go, even when Lucas wanted to carry her.


    09:04


    Amelia nervously checked if the two children were all right. Fortunately, those children were all


    younger than Aiden and naturally not very strong, so Aiden was not injured. As for Nadine, although


    she fell several times, the y area was padded, so she did not feel pain.


    As the other children were the ones causing trouble, they did not say anything, and their parents


    hurriedly brought them away.


    After leaving the y area, Nadine asked as she cried, ¡°Why did they say you¡¯re deaf, Aido?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    ¡°I¡¯m not like a normal person where they can hear sounds without the cochlear, so I am deaf,¡± Aiden


    said indifferently. Amelia felt her heart sting as he showed impassiveness at that moment.


    It was as if her son had already been deeply hurt by the discrimination that the world showed


    toward disabled people, which was why he epted being called deaf with such resignation.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be deaf too. This way, I¡¯ll be the same as Aido!¡± Nadine said. Her bright eyes


    glistened with tears, while her face still had streaks. of tear stains. Yet, she spoke those words with


    such sincerity.


    At this moment, Aiden¡¯s heart suddenly pounded furiously as if something deep within had touched


    him.


    ¡°She¡¯s only three years old! To be honest, she wouldn¡¯t know what it means to not hear anything at


    all, right?¡± he pondered.


    If he were to take off his hearing aid, the whole world would be silent. This kind of silence


    might even make a person feel anxious!


    It was like he was the only one left in this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like me. If you do, you¡¯ll be looked down upon too,¡± Aiden said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Aido, if someone bullies you, I will beat them up!¡±. Although Nadine cried, she


    showed a lot of dominance.


    While both emotions were clearly contradictory, they seemed to be merging in a peculiar way for


    her.


    Aiden¡¯s self-deprecation and cold demeanor seemed to be melting under Nadine¡¯s tender voice at


    that moment.


    With a misty gaze in her eyes, Amelia looked at Nadine and felt grateful for the little girl. ¡°Just like


    Lucas, this child has the ability to make people feel warm in the most unexpected way, she thought


    to herself.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry! Aiden is a remarkable child. In the future, he will surely achieve great things.


    When that timees, no one will discriminate against him because of his hearing,¡± Lucas


    comforted Amelia as he patted her shoulder gently.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Amelia said emotionally. Her words of gratitude were directed to both Lucas and


    Nadine.


    09:04


    At this moment, the four of them didn¡¯t notice that someone was holding his phone not far away and


    taking pictures of the scene in front of him,


    Meanwhile, at the York residence, Warren was looking through the photos he had received in his


    email without saying a word.


    There weren¡¯t many people who knew about that certain email address. The sender¡¯s email address


    was registered abroad, while each of the photos was of Amelia and another man.


    In some photos, there were two people, and in others, there were four people.


    Besides Aiden, there was also another little girl. The photos of the four of them together looked like


    a cozy family of four.


    Warren felt his chest tighten suddenly as if something was suppressing his chest, making it difficult


    to catch his breath.


    He also recognized the man in the photos. In the past, Warren had seen Lucas beside Amelia.


    In his eyes, the man seemed ordinary and unremarkable. However, he was capable of bringing a


    rare smile to Amelia¡¯s face, and even making Aiden willing to get close to him.


    Among these photos, there were several photos of Amelia and Lucas gazing at each other, and her


    eyes were tender with a touch of warmth in them.


    ¡°She can¡¯t possibly know how much I longed for warmth like that!¡± Warren thought to himself.


    Such warmth was only back in the days when he hadn¡¯t broken up with her, or when he hadn¡¯t


    misunderstood her for hurting Irene. She used to look at him like that.


    Later on, the look in her eyes when she gazed at him was filled with coldness.


    Staring at the photos on theputer screen, Warren lifted his finger and gently caressed Amelia¡¯s


    face in the photo. ¡°You said that we¡¯re even and that we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.


    But are we¡­pletely even right now? If so, then tell me, why can¡¯t I let you go?¡±


    The woman in the photo had a tender gaze, but the look she had in her eyes was not directed at


    him.


    09:04


    After the previous amusement park incident, Lucas came to find Amelia several times, and each


    time he would bring Nadine over with him as the little girl had always pestered him to see Aiden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but she likes Aiden very much. She always insists on meeting him even when


    we¡¯re at home. I¡¯m sorry for always bothering you,¡± Lucas said with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I can see that Aiden likes Nadine as well. It¡¯s fate that both


    children get along well.¡± Before Amelia could say something, Matilda had already spoken first.


    At this moment, the two children were inside a room at the concession stand. Aiden was teaching


    Nadine how to read, including their own names, ¡°Nadine Graham¡± and ¡°Aiden Haab¡±.


    Initially, Aiden merely wanted Nadine to learn her own name, but she insisted on learning Aiden¡¯s


    name together as well.


    Thus, Aiden wrote his name down.


    ¡°Aiden Haab, Aiden Haab, Aido¡­¡± Nadine kept repeating his name, paying extra attention to


    learning his name more than her own. After reading it out many times, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Aiden,


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your name, Aido! When I see your name next time, I¡¯ll be able to recognize it!¡±


    Aiden smiled faintly and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll test you next time to see if you remember it.¡±


    Seeing that her son and Nadine getting along well with each other, Amelia¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t resist


    curling into a smile. She could tell that Aiden also seemed to like Nadine a lot, which was why he


    showed such a smile in front of her.


    In the past, her son used to smile even when he saw strangers. But now, as he grew older, Aiden


    would only smile when he was around those whom he was familiar with and who were truly kind to


    him.


    At the thought of her son¡¯s smile getting lesser, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. There might


    be some things that even if she wanted to protect her sonpletely, he would eventually have to


    deal with on his


    own.


    In the future, as he grows older, Aiden might face more injustice and discrimination due to his


    hearing impairment. Those were the things


    that she couldn¡¯t prevent at all. She could only let her son learn to be


    09:04


    strong and face those challenges with resilience.


    But sometimes, in the quiet of the night, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Aiden had followed


    Warren instead. ¡°He¡¯d be regarded as the eldest son of the York family by everyone. Even if he had


    such a


    disability, how many people would dare to discriminate against him?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Lucas, why don¡¯t you stay and have dinner today?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°No, it would make me embarrassed to do so!¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You¡¯ve helped Amelia so much, and you even refused to


    charge us for repairing the tricycle. What¡¯s wrong with having dinner with us?¡± Matilda said.


    Lucas scratched his head sheepishly and said, ¡°W-Well, please excuse me for staying here then.¡±


    After dinner, Lucas left with Nadine. The little girl bade goodbye to Aiden reluctantly before getting


    in the car with her father. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Amelia looked at her son and asked, ¡°Do you like Nadine very much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Nadine is as cute as Jen,¡± Aiden said. ¡°If she and Jen see each other next time, maybe they


    will also be good friends.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Well, you haven¡¯t finished your homework today. Go and do it,¡± said Amelia to her son.


    When Aiden went to do his homework in the room, Matilda walked up to her daughter and said,


    ¡°Lucas is really good. It¡¯s not convenient for a man to raise a daughter by himself. In fact, you and


    him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you trying to be a matchmaker again? Is this why you deliberately invited Lucas for a


    meal today?¡± Amelia asked directly and seemed to have seen through her mother¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I just want you two to know each other more. You need to spend more time together for feelings to


    develop,¡± Matilda said.


    Amelia smiled slightly at this. Contrary to Matilda¡¯s words, Amelia fell in love with Warren at first


    sight. When it came to falling in love with someone, she always felt that she would fall in love at first


    sight. Otherwise, she did not think she would fall in love with the other person no matter how long of


    a time they had spent together.


    Her mind was full of self-deprecating thoughts once she thought of Warren. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go take out


    the trash. Don¡¯t worry about my rtionship orck thereof. I only treat Lucas as a friend!¡±


    After she said that, Amelia carried the trash bag and walked outside.


    The night wind outside made her cheeks a little cold, and she subconsciously shrank her neck.


    Amelia knew that her mother was afraid that she would have a hard life with Aiden after Matilda was


    gone.


    However, it was really hard for Amelia to imagine herself being with another man for the rest of her


    life. It was as if all her emotions rted to romantic love had been exhausted during her time in


    prison.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just as Amelia dumped the garbage and walked back to the concession stand, someone suddenly


    grabbed her wrist from behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed in surprise before she stumbled and was dragged to the side.


    09:05


    The next moment, she was thrown into the back seat of a car, and someone immediately pressed


    down on her.


    The familiar presence shocked Amelia, and she immediately guessed who it was.


    Before she could say anything, that person already kissed her lips eagerly as if trying to prove


    something by it. This resulted in Amelia gasping for breaths.


    There was no light inside the narrow space, and everything was dim. Only the moonlight shone


    through the window ss and provided a little light source inside the car.


    Amelia struggled and tried to push the other person away, but the person was so strong that her


    struggles were in vain. Instead, the person held her wrists tightly with one hand, pressed his body


    against hers, and made her unable to move.


    The atmosphere in the car turned amorous. After a long time, the person finally stopped kissing her.


    His lips were still pressed against the corner of her lips, and a hoarse voice rang out in the car. ¡°Are


    you nning to date Lucas?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled as her guess was proven correct. It was indeed Warren.


    She stiffened as she looked at the man¡¯s face, which was within her reach, also looked up. The


    moonlight from the window fell on him and bathed half of his face in light while the other half was


    left in the dark.


    There was an obsession, struggle, pain, and jealousy on his face. They formed aplex


    expression.


    In response, Amelia pulled her hand away from him and pped him hard.


    p!


    A crisp sound of a p rang in the car. Warren¡¯s face was tilted by the impact, while Amelia only felt


    a burning pain in her palm.


    ¡°Warren, I thought I¡¯ve already made it clear to you. I thought you also agreed for us to never disturb


    each other¡¯s life from now on. What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Warrenughed bitterly to himself. ¡°It¡¯s because I


    09:05


    love you so much that I can¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you anymore! I have already given up on you!¡± Amelia struggled to push him away,


    but her effort was hampered by his strength.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to date Lucas, right?¡± Warren asked.


    Amelia red at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the expression on his face became cold. ¡°What¡¯s so good


    about a man like Lucas? What can he give you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man like him? At least he won¡¯t hurt me or send me to prison!¡± Amelia blurted


    out.


    In an instant, Warren¡¯s face turned pale, and his grip on her loosened immediately with it.


    Amelia took the opportunity to push Warren away and hurriedly got out of the car. Just as she was


    about to run away quickly, Warren¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind her, saying, ¡°Amelia, you


    can¡¯t be with


    Lucas.¡±


    Amelia suddenly paused in her haste and turned around, only to see Warren standing quietly by the


    car. His temperament was somewhat dangerous in its silence at the moment. The way he spoke,


    however, was so calm as if he was only stating a fact.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°Warren, whether I want to be with anyone or not, that¡¯s all entirely up to


    me. You don¡¯t have any say in it! You are not a god, and I am not an ant that you can trample on


    and order as you wish!¡±


    Amelia left without looking back after she said that and left Warren standing frozen in ce alone.


    After a while, Warren slowly raised his hand and gently stroked the cheek that Amelia had just


    pped. There was a tingling pain on his cheek, but he was attached to the pain because it was


    Amelia who gave it to him.


    He wondered who was actually the god and who was the ant in this situation when it was obvious


    that he was the one who was being trampled at will.


    ¡°Mr. York, here is the information you want.¡± A stack of papers was respectfully handed over to


    Warren.


    Warren took the papers and flipped through them. Most of the content


    09:05


    was information on Lucas in recent years, including his career, marriage, and children.


    If Lucas saw it, there was no doubt that he would be surprised by the details of this information.


    When Warren saw that Lucas and his ex-wife had divorced because of her infidelity, his eyes


    darkened as he seemed to have thought of something.


    The following content contained everything at the amusement park the other day, including Amelia


    and Lucas, who brought their children to the amusement park. All sightings of them captured by the


    surveince cameras were stored in a sh drive.


    When Warren saw the video of his son and the little girl named Nadine being surrounded by several


    other children in the amusement park, his heart suddenly ached.


    It was because he already read the part of the information that stated that those children called


    Aiden deaf because they saw Aiden wearing a hearing aid on his ear.


    The word ¡°deaf¡± echoed in his mind repeatedly. ¡°My own son was insulted just like that. How ironic!¡±


    Warren thought.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Moreover, ording to the investigation conducted by someone Warren had sent to Aiden¡¯s school,


    there were many students who discriminated against Aiden because of his hearing impairment.


    Those who discriminated against Aiden only knew that Amelia had been in prison. Even though he


    had already overturned her case, many people would still keep on discriminating against Aiden


    regardless of whether the case had been misjudged.


    And what pained Warren the most was that he had brought those discriminations upon Amelia and


    Aiden himself.


    ¡°Did you find out anything about Irene?¡± After going through those documents, Warren opened his


    mouth again and slowly asked the person in front of him.


    ¡°Irene has been released from prison. She came to Strico a few days ago. We haven¡¯t found out


    where she is yet, but she probably hasn¡¯t left Strico,¡± the person said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Then find her. We have to find her even if we have to turn Strico upside


    down!¡± he uttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Irene. If she hadn¡¯t interfered in the first ce, would Amelia and I not havee


    to this stage?¡± he thought, ¡°Five years in prison is too good for her!¡±


    He suspected that Irene came to Strico with malicious intent right after her release. He was


    determined to let Irene continue to pay for what she had done back then.


    When Amelia went to the smallmodity market for stocking again, she paid a visit to Lucas¡¯ stall


    and saw Lucas talking with his employees. Upon seeing Amelia, he hurriedly came forward. ¡°Are


    you here to replenish your stock today?¡± He asked as he nced at the bags in her hands.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finished restocking, and I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you.¡± Amelia said, ¡°Did those two


    people give you any trouble after you helped me with my tricyclest time?¡±


    ¡°No, that auto shop has been rectified recently. Two security guards and an administrator of the


    market were taken to the police station. It is said that they have interests in that auto shop. No one


    dares to think of doing


    09:05


    those things anymore these days,¡± Lucas said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Amelia smiled, then took out a headdress flower and handed it to Lucas. ¡°This is a


    headdress flower I bought for Nadine. You can put it on her after braiding her hair.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Lucas said hurriedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. I¡¯m just getting a little something for Nadine. You don¡¯t have to feel


    embarrassed. Besides, she is very delightful,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Well then, thank you,¡± Lucas said and epted the headdress flower.


    When Amelia was about to leave, Lucas quickly said, ¡°Let me help you bring these things to your


    car.¡± Then, without waiting for Amelia to respond, he took therge bags from her hand.


    Seeing this, Amelia smiled.


    The two of them walked to the parking lot outside the market together. Lucas then ced all the


    bags on Amelia¡¯s electric tricycle one by one.


    ¡°Be careful on the road. Don¡¯t ride too fast,¡± Lucas reminded her.


    ¡°Alright. You should go back now.¡± Amelia said as she left on her electric tricycle.


    Lucas looked at Amelia¡¯s retreating figure for a while before turning back and walking toward the


    market.


    A ck sedan was parked not far away. Warren sat in the car and watched Lucas¡¯ figure with sullen


    eyes, his face gloomy.


    After Lucas returned to his stall, his employee said curiously, ¡°Boss, who was that woman just now?


    She looks good. She seems like a gentle woman. She¡¯s the owner of the electric tricycle you


    repairedst time, right? You even handed it to her personally after fixing it. Could she be our future


    lady boss?¡±


    ¡°Back off, you guys,¡± Lucas chuckled.


    ¡°Futuredy boss, huh. Speaking of which, Amelia is indeed a great woman. If I could live and strive


    together with such a woman, perhaps my life would get better,¡± he thought.


    However, he was aware that Amelia only treated him as a friend. Deep down, she had always loved


    someone named Warren York.


    09:05


    It was just that Warren had hurt her so deeply that it left her disheartened.


    Just as Lucas was musing, he suddenly heard his employee exim at the door of the store. ¡°What


    can I get for you, sir?¡±


    He looked up and was stunned when he saw the tall figure walking to his stall.


    It was Warren!


    Even though it had been many years since theyst saw each other, Lucas could still recognize the


    man at a nce. After all, such a man with an outstanding appearance was bound to leave a deep


    impression on people.


    Warren walked up to Lucas and fixed his cold gaze on him. At the thought of the scene where


    Amelia walked out of the market with Lucas smiling andughing, he felt a weight and stabbing pain


    in his chest.


    His breathing became heavy as if there were countless needles continuously pricking his chest,


    making him ufortable.


    Perhaps, he was jealous. Very jealous.


    She could eat together with Lucas, chatting andughing, yet she didn¡¯t want to spend a single


    minute with him as if she felt disgusted for spending time with him.


    ¡°Mr. York, what can I do for you?¡± asked Lucas.


    Warren nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You remember me.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s hard not to remember someone like you, Mr. York,¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a chat. After all, this is not a good ce to talk,¡± said Warren.


    Lucas pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go talk outside. There is a diner next to the


    market with private rooms. We can talk there.¡±


    Warren did not say anything more. He turned around and walked out of the stall, and Lucas


    followed him.


    They went to a private room in a nearby restaurant and ordered two cups of coffee.


    09:05 [


    apter 1034


    Lucas looked at the man in front of him. The man was dressed in a suit, with slicked-back dark hair,


    revealing his full forehead. His cold and handsome face was adorned with delicate facial features


    and exuded an air of nobility. Even though he was just sitting there, he emanated an aura of


    elegance.


    Such a man could easily capture many women¡¯s attention. It was natural for Amelia to fall in love


    with him.


    ¡°What would you like to talk about, Mr. York?¡± Lucas asked.


    Warren chuckled, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything else we can talk about besides Amelia?¡±


    Hearing this, Lucasughed at himself and said, ¡°Right. So, what do you want to talk to me about


    Amelia, Mr. York?¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°Amelia¡±e out of Lucas¡¯ mouth, Warren frowned and found it


    extremely stinging.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call her that!¡± Warren uttered icily.


    Lucas said with nomittal politeness, ¡°Amelia has never told me that I can¡¯t call her that, so I


    don¡¯t see anything wrong about it. As for you, Mr. York, what right have you to tell me not to call her


    that?¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Warren furrowed his brow even deeper, and he sneered coldly. ¡°Why? Do you want to be together


    with her?¡±


    Lucas answered, ¡°Mr. York, whether I want to or not has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m single now, and


    she is as well. It is entirely our own affair whether we choose to be together or not.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face changed slightly. Amelia had previously said something simr, stating that it was


    entirely their affair whether she decided to be with Lucas or not.


    At that moment, he felt like he was an outsider to their world.


    Warren abruptly stood up and grabbed Lucas¡¯ cor. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! Don¡¯t even think about getting


    together with Amelia!¡±


    ¡°Is it because you love her?¡± Lucas asked.


    Warren had a cold expression and remained silent.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Why do you let her live such a difficult life if you love her? She is running a small shop and even


    has to take care of her elderly mother and a young child. Don¡¯t you know how hard it is for a woman


    to live like that?¡± Lucas remarked.


    Warren¡¯s expression grew even darker, and his grip on the cor grew increasingly tight.


    Warren could not possibly be unaware of what Lucas was saying, but¡­


    ¡°Someone else will surely take notice of a remarkable woman like Amelia in the future even if it¡¯s not


    me. Do you truly intend to find every single one and have a ¡®chat¡¯ with them?¡± Lucas continued.


    Suddenly, Warren pushed Lucas away. ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t understand anything at all!¡±


    Lucas, in a disheveled manner, knocked over the chair and plummeted to the ground.


    Staggering, he stood up and looked at him calmly. ¡°I may not understand, but at least I know that if


    that woman is the one I love, I should make her happy.¡±


    After saying that, Lucas straightened up his clothes. ¡°Mr. York, I think I


    09:05


    understand the purpose of your visit today. I¡¯m sure you also understand my stance. What happens


    between Amelia and me in the future is our business, and it doesn¡¯t require your permission.¡±


    After saying that, Lucas walked out of the private room.


    He knew that Warren was an affluent son from a prominent family, whereas he was just a humble


    stall owner. If Warren truly wanted to deal with him, he might not even be able to resist.


    Perhaps, Lucas should have immediately distanced himself from Amelia at that moment, making


    certain that there would be no further contact between them. It would have been the most logical


    means of self-preservation.


    However, Lucas still said those words, maybe because he did not want to continue being a coward


    anymore. When his ex-wife had an affair with somebody he considered a close friend, he did not


    say anything upon witnessing them being affectionate and left helplessly.


    That past moment of cowardice had be a shadow in his heart. Lucas felt like a loser even


    though he was not the one at fault.


    Now, he was determined not to let another psychological burden weigh on him. Lucas did not want


    to look back on that scene in the future and feel like he was not a man.


    After school, Aiden, apanied by Matilda, went to a boxing institution to learn boxing.


    The boxing ss was also a training institution that Amelia found for her son after learning that he


    was easily bullied at school. It was to help her son improve his physical fitness and develop some


    self-defense skills.


    Amelia could not provide much for her son, but it was something she could do for him.


    Aiden took his training very seriously. He knew that it was difficult for Amelia to pay for his sses,


    and he also understood that he needed to be stronger to better protect himself, Amelia, and


    Matilda in the future.


    Much to his astonishment, Aiden met a former ssmate who had previously bullied him at the


    boxing training institution.


    They had not crossed paths previously because they weren¡¯t in the same ss.


    09:05


    But now, several people had surrounded him.


    ¡°I was wondering why you looked so familiar. It¡¯s you, Aiden, right? You must be quite pleased with


    yourself when you forced me to drop out of school, weren¡¯t you?¡± the other party said, with his eyes


    oozing with malice.


    ¡°Milo, what do you want?¡± Aiden asked and looked around vigntly.


    It was the ce to change clothes. He had trained untilte today, so he was alsote in going there


    to change his clothes. Apart from him, it seemed like everyone else here was affiliated with Milo.


    Matilda was still waiting for him outside, and there were other adults outside as well. As long as


    Aiden could make it outside, he would be safe.


    Aiden began strategizing in his mind, calcting the positions of the people in front of him and


    plotting the quickest route for his escape.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson! Hmph! So what if you have a godmother? I can still


    beat you to the ground here. What¡¯s the point of a deaf kid like you learning boxing? Even if you


    learn it, you are still deaf,¡± the other party stated arrogantly. Then, the other boys around him who


    were of simr age to him gradually started closing in around Aiden.


    Because Milo came from a wealthy family, those boys had frequently benefited greatly from his


    favors. If they fell short of allowance, food, and drinks, Milo would hand over a few 2 dors as long


    as they asked him.


    For 9-year-old and 10-year-old kids, a few 2 dors was a significant amount, and sometimes Milo


    even gave them over 20 dors for free.


    Therefore, Milo inadvertently became the leader among those young boys.


    Milo dered, ¡°I¡¯ll give 2 dors to whoevernds a punch on him. Anyway, when the coach asks


    about it, we¡¯ll just say it was a friendly sparring match.¡±


    As soon as those words fell, the little rascals rushed toward Aiden and vigorously rained their


    punches on him.


    Aiden dodged left and right, making a determined effort to dash toward the door. However, he


    simply could not get out as there were too many people on the opposing side. Immediately, a brawl


    broke out.


    09:05


    Mexwhile Maaida had waiting outside for her grandson to change his duties for a long time, but he


    didn¡¯t appear. Instead, she noticed a familiar figure approaching


    It was none other than Wa


    Marida was stunned. She had not expected Warren to show up there. At that moment, the person


    with Warren reported. ¡°Among those that went in just now, there is a child named Mile Hughes. He


    once fought with Adem in school and kept inciting the entire ss to iste him


    Eventually be transferred due to pressure from the Youngblood family and the White family


    ¡°How long has it been since those kids went in?¡± Warren asked.


    It¡¯s been about fifteen minutes, the person responded.


    While Warren and his subordinate directly rushed into the changing. Matilda was still in a daze. For


    a moment, she was slightly taken aback, After a brief pause of confusion. Matilda did not care that it


    was the men¡¯s changing room. She followed suit and rushed inside.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    As soon as Matilda rushed in, she was stunned by the view.


    Warren and his subordinate intervened to stop the group of children. Nevertheless, Aiden, who had


    been perfectly fine when he entered earlier now bore a swollen and bruised face.


    ¡°Aiden, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Matilda hurriedly asked and hastily embraced her grandson.


    Aiden shook his head. Even though his face and body were throbbing from the pain, he didn¡¯t want


    to worry Matilda. But more importantly, Aiden cast his gaze toward Warren.


    Warren was the man Aiden ought to call his father, and he was determined not to show weakness in


    front of Warren.


    That person had caused his mother so much suffering. Although Amelia had never explicitly voiced


    it in front of Aiden that she was wrongfully imprisoned in the past due to Warren¡¯s testimony, Aiden


    knew how to read and had searched online for information on the matter.


    Aiden knew that Amelia wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail if Warren had not helped that wicked woman give


    false testimony.


    Moreover, Aiden would never forget the way Amelia had tearfully pleaded with Warren in the park.


    Yet, Warren ndered and casually used her, wanting her to apologize to that wicked woman.


    At that time, Aiden had resolved to grow up quickly to protect his mother well, and to make sure no


    one dared to bully her.


    Sensing Aiden¡¯s gaze, Warren¡¯s eyes alsonded on him. The look in his eyes at that moment sent


    a shiver through Warren¡¯s heart.


    Ever since what happened back then, Aiden had looked at him with such cold and indifferent eyes.


    It had never changed over those years. Warren knew that it was all his fault. If it weren¡¯t for what he


    had done to Amelia and Aiden, Aiden would not have treated him with such indifference.


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had wished that all of it had never happened and time to turn


    back.


    At that moment, the parents of the children involved in the fight and the


    09:29


    instructors from the training institution also heard themotion. They rushed in and asked what


    had happened.


    ¡°Mr. York, this¡­¡± the subordinate next to Warren asked.


    ¡°Call the police!¡± Warren uttered those words coldly.


    Warren wouldn¡¯t let anyone, whether child or adult, off easily if they dared to harm his son.


    Amelia received a phone call from Matilda, informing her that Aiden was recording a statement at


    the police station again due to a fight.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The police station? How did he end up there? How is Aiden? Is he injured? Is his injury serious?¡±


    Amelia asked hurriedly.


    ¡°He has been to the hospital. They¡¯re all minor injuries, and it¡¯s nothing serious. The swelling will


    probably subside in a few days.¡± Matilda then uttered hesitantly, ¡°Warren is also here at the police


    station. You don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t want to meet him. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle. There¡¯s no need to deliberately avoid him,¡± Amelia responded. After all, she had to visit


    the police station when something had happened to her son regardless of the circumstances.


    As for Warren, if he truly wanted to see her, even hiding in the concession stand wouldn¡¯t be of any


    use.


    Just like that night, Amelia had not told Matilda how he had unexpectedly appeared.


    Amelia hurried to the police station.


    At that moment, the police station was filled with the children involved in the fight, their parents, as


    well as the instructor and person in charge of the training institution.


    Among those people, the person with the most unpleasant expression was the person in charge of


    the training institution.


    No one would have expected such a fight to happen in the changing room. Of course, the matter


    would have been easily resolved if both sides involved in the fight were from ordinary families. At


    most, the children would just apologize to each other.


    Unfortunately, one of the children involved was none other than the son of the CEO of York Group,


    a member of the York family.


    09:29


    The person in charge had already cursed countless times in his heart. He thought, ¡°Are my


    employees just here to collect their paychecks? Why did they not inform me when the child of the


    York family came here to learn boxing?¡±


    The instructor of the institution was also exasperated because the woman who enrolled the child


    named Aiden and the elderly person who regrly brought the child to ss didn¡¯t seem like


    wealthy individuals at all.


    Furthermore, he had asked the child about his family and knew that the child¡¯s parents ran a small


    shop.


    Besides, the child had his mother¡¯s surname. How were they supposed to know he was the child of


    the York family?


    At the same time, thewyer hired by Warren had also hurriedly arrived, indicating his intention to


    hold those responsible for the fight


    ountable. The parents had to bear all the responsibility since it was the children who were


    involved in the fight.


    Immediately, the expression of the parents looked even more terrible, especially Milo¡¯s parents.


    They wanted to give their son a good spanking on the spot. Previously, they had offended the


    Youngblood family and the White family. However, they even managed to offend the York family,


    particrly Warren, who was Aiden¡¯s biological father.


    If he stood up for his son, the Hughes family would most likely be in deep trouble.


    Therefore, they dragged their son over, wanting to apologize to Warren and Aiden.


    ¡°Mr. York, this¡­ It¡¯s our fault for not disciplining our child properly and letting him misbehave. But,


    he¡¯s just a child. We hope you can forgive him, and we¡¯ll take full responsibility for his medical


    expenses,¡± Davian Hughes implored nervously.


    Warren, however, just let out a cold snort. ¡°He¡¯s my son. Are you capable of taking responsibility for


    that? Also, what do you mean by he¡¯s just a child? From what I know, your son has targeted mine


    before. He may be a child, but don¡¯t you know how to properly discipline him?¡±


    With his naturally imposing aura, Warren¡¯s words caused them to break out in an immediate cold


    sweat as soon as he said.


    09:29


    Warren¡¯s eyes fell on Milo again. He had asked someone to investigate that child and naturally


    knew how malicious he was toward Aiden.


    However, an intense rage surged from within Warren when he saw Aiden curling up after being


    knocked down by a bunch of children on the ground.


    That rage was directed at those 9-to-10-year-olds and at himself.


    ¡°Do you find it satisfying to bully Aiden?¡± Warren asked.


    Milo had been feeling quite frustrated after being reprimanded by his parents for a long time. He


    immediately defiantly replied to Warren, ¡°He¡¯s just a deaf kid. I don¡¯t like him. You may intimidate my


    parents, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. What can you do to me?¡±


    As the boy spoke, he even shot his parents a disdainful look. He felt that his parents were too


    weak.


    Warren¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You will experience what it¡¯s like to be disliked by others sooner orter.


    It¡¯s just like how I don¡¯t like you right now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York!¡± Upon hearing that, his parents felt their knees go weak.


    Warren, however, paid them no further attention and simply said to thewyer, ¡°Hold everyone


    ountable for their actions, and don¡¯t let anyone off the hook!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± answered thewyer.


    Right at that moment, Amelia reached the police station in a frantic. As soon as she caught sight of


    her son, she sprinted ahead and checked on the boy carefully.


    Even though her mother told her that Aiden only suffered nothing but some scrapes, when Amelia


    looked at the boy¡¯s battered and wounded face, her eyes turned all misty and teary.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked, seeming sad.


    Aiden shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± Yet, upon parting his lips and speaking, he pulled the sore muscle in


    his face, hence baring his pearly whites and gnashing them in pain.


    That put Amelia out of sorts once more.


    Matilda, too, beat herself up again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Had I learned that he had been in there for too


    long and summoned someone in sooner, Aiden wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Granny¡¯s fault. I¡­ I¡¯m just not strong enough.¡± Aiden med himself for not being strong


    enough to get the better of those people. Were he stronger than them, he would not have gotten


    hurt, nor would his mother and grandmother have to be put through the heartbreaking episode.


    Amelia caressed her son¡¯s head gently and turned to Matilda. ¡°All right, Mom. Let me take over.¡±


    With that, she approached the policeman dealing with the issue. ¡°Hello, officer. I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s mother.


    May I leave with my son now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished taking down the statement. Thiswyer over here imed to be Aiden¡¯s


    representativewyer. Are you going to file a case against the other party, or would you be leaning


    toward a settlement?¡± asked the police officer.


    Amelia skimmed the statement before sneaking a peek at Milo, who spearheaded the pack that


    picked on Aiden. She had once resolved the matter privately in school, but she did not expect it to


    happen again.


    Considering that Warren specially hired awyer, she naturally knew his intention. She might not


    wish to have anything to do with Warren, but


    09:29


    for the sake of her child, she would have to make do with it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I¡¯d press charges against them,¡± replied Amelia as she wrote down her clear choice of refusing to


    reach a settlement with the perpetrators, not to mention undersigning the statement,plete with


    her contact details.


    Seeing Amelia turn them away, those parents appeared dejected on the spot. Even so, they could


    not summon any courage to speak up because of Warren¡¯s presence.


    Amelia, for one, left the police station with her son and mother without even sparing Warren a


    gander.


    Outside the police station, the instant Amelia wanted to lift her hand to hail a taxi, someone grabbed


    her arm. ¡°Leaving already without saying hello?¡±


    Amelia turned her head a fraction, only to be greeted by Warren tugging at her arm. ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m


    going home now. Please let go of your hand.¡±


    Warren stared Amelia in the eye, having not the slightest intention of loosening his grip.


    The air around them at that point seemed tense.


    Just then, Aiden stepped forward and tried to pull Warren¡¯s hand away. ¡°Let go of my mommy! Stop


    putting your hand on her!¡±


    Warren nced at his son and said to the subordinate who followed him, ¡°Give Mrs. Haab and


    Aiden a ride home.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinate answered and came over to drag Aiden away. ¡°Come, Aiden, let me send


    you two back first.¡±


    Aiden resisted while Matilda sported a visage brimming with anxiety and powerlessness. The old


    lady was clueless about what to do.


    Amelia then uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Bring Aiden home first, Mom. I¡¯ll be home right after a


    word with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to go home together with Mommy,¡± came Aiden¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°Be obedient, will you? I still have something to deal with. Go home with Granny first. You also


    haven¡¯t finished your homework. I¡¯lle home before you know it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Amelia


    said.


    Be that as it might, it was as clear as day that Aiden still looked worried.


    09.29


    Warren turned to his son and reassured the boy, ¡°I¡¯ll personally send your mommy home. If I wanted


    to do something bad to her, you couldn¡¯t do anything to stop me even if you were here. Do you even


    realize who saved you today? Had I been a littlete to step in, your injury would¡¯ve been far worse


    than now.¡±


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Aiden¡¯s mien, and his hands hanging beside him tightened


    into balls of angry fists.


    In the end, Aiden left the scene with Matilda. Amelia turned to Warren and questioned, ¡°What


    exactly do you want to talk about now?¡±


    As Amelia spoke, she retracted her arm from Warren¡¯s clutch.


    Suddenly, Warren found himself grasping nothing.


    It had always been like that¡ªas long as he inched closer and had skin contact with the woman, she


    would resist him outright.


    Yet, in their past rtionship, it was she who took the initiative when she first held his hand.


    ¡°Warren, I want to hold your hand like this forever,¡± had been her words to him.


    As Warren recalled the past memory, to be by Amelia¡¯s side for the rest of his life was more than his


    heart could ever ask for. Sadly, Amelia would rather spend the rest of her life without him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit and talk?¡± suggested Warren.


    ¡°Save it,¡± Amelia rebuffed. ¡°Just say what you want to say right here.¡±


    ¡°Aiden was bullied quite often, right?¡± Warren asked.


    Amelia¡¯s countenance changed slightly. After a brief moment, she hummed an acknowledgment.


    ¡°Human society has always been in such a way that the strong would bully the weak. If people were


    to learn that Aiden is my son, most of them wouldn¡¯t have the gall to pick on him, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Warren¡¯s tone was indifferent. He sounded like he was simply stating a fact.


    Even so, only he himself knew how nervous he was when he dropped that speech. Even his hands


    hanging at the side trembled slightly.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened, and a trace of vignce shed across her face. ¡°What are you up to? Are


    you trying to fight for Aiden¡¯s custody once again and take him with you?¡±


    09:29


    At that moment, Amelia felt contradicted deep down.


    Had it been in the past, she would have be royally resistant to his idea. Yet, at present, she


    actually thought that maybe it was in Aiden¡¯s best interest if the boy were to live his life by Warren¡¯s


    side.


    By then, Aiden would be the scion of the York family instead of the son of an ex-convict running a


    small business at a concession stand to make a living.


    With the York family backing the little boy, no one would look down on Aiden anymore, let alone


    have the audacity to discriminate against him.


    Then again, Amelia could not help but feel heartbroken at the thought of going separate ways with


    her son.


    ¡°Of course, I know that Aiden is your everything. Since I gave up custody a long time ago, I wouldn¡¯t


    be demanding that this time around. All I want to say is-marry me!¡±


    Thest two words from the man sounded almost like they stemmed from his every ounce of


    courage.


    Looking at her sudden change of expression, he felt that his heart was pounding right up at his


    throat. She would never know how nervous and scared he was.


    He even knew that he was despicable to have spilled the deepest desire in his heart at a time like


    that.


    ¡°Marry¡­ you?¡± Amelia nearly doubted that her ears were ying tricks on her.


    That made sense, for things between her and Warren had alreadye to that, and she wished


    nothing but never to cross paths with that man again. To think that he would ask her to walk down


    the aisle with him under such circumstances.


    ¡°Yeah, you heard me. Marry me and be my legitimate wife, the head of the York family. In this way,


    everyone will know that Aiden is the heir of the York family. No one will ever insult or discriminate


    against him, much less has the nerve toy a finger on him like today!¡±

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    A sudden burst ofughter escaped Amelia. She guffawed louder by the second, eventually choking


    herself up.


    After quite some time, she stopped choking altogether, and there were trails of tears in the corner of


    her eyes. ¡°You ask me to marry you, Warren?¡± Her voice reeked of mockery as if she had heard the


    funniest joke in the universe.


    Warren¡¯s mien darkened at that. ¡°Yes, I want you to marry me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How could you blurt out such a thing that easily?¡± That retort of hers was almost squeezed


    out of her gnashed teeth.


    To be honest, what the man said was what she had longed for the most, but unfortunately, it had


    come to her in such a situation. Never could she fathom just how shameless he was to say that to


    her.


    ¡°I know that it was all my fault back then! Amelia, not a day has gone by without me regretting it for


    the past five years! I¡­ I¡¯m not expecting you to still have feelings for me one day, but¡­ let me take


    care of you and Aiden, okay? I want to give you guys a better life and protect you all from harm!¡±


    ¡°No need, Mr. York!¡± refuted Amelia coldly. ¡°If you ask me to stay just to tell me this, I can tell you


    loud and clear right now that I¡¯ll never marry you, Warren York!¡±


    After saying that, she was all ready to wheel around and walk off.


    Once more, Warrentched onto the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°Do you still hope to see Aiden be


    discriminated against and picked on like today?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled on that note. His words appeared to hit her weak spot, causing a crack in


    her heavily armed armor.


    Aiden had always been what she cared about the most, much more important than her own life.


    Observing her silence, Warren added, ¡°Let me take you home first.¡±


    ¡°No, I can go back by myself!¡± She struggled to break free of his fingers.


    However, in the end, Amelia was stuffed into the passenger seat by Warren. Just like that, the man


    drove in the direction of her concession stand.


    09:30


    There was absolute calmness in the car. Amelia stared nkly ahead on the road with no


    expression whatsoever on her collected face. Her heart, though, was inundated with emotions.


    What Warren had said a while ago was like a record on repeat, reying in her ears incessantly.


    As the vehicle came to a halt at the entrance of her concession stand, Amelia unbuckled her seat


    belt and was about to get off. Warren, in turn, suddenly leaned over and tugged at her arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    serious about what I told you today. Take your time to think it over carefully. I¡¯ll be expecting your


    answer.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips, not uttering a word. The only thing she did was withdraw her hand, open the


    door, alight the car, and leave.


    It was not until her figure disappeared from sight that Warren looked down at his hands with a bitter


    smile.


    More than anything, he wished that he could really hold her in his arms and stop her from leaving


    him. All he wanted was for her to stay by his side so that he could shelter her from the rain and


    storm.


    It ultimately hit him that he indeed had to spend his entire lifetime to repent his only mistake.


    He was pretty aware of how much Amelia did not want to get entangled with him, yet he leveraged


    the fact that Aiden got bullied topel the woman to get back to him.


    Perhaps the man yearned too deeply for that to happen. He longed to call the woman his own.


    ¡°Come back to me, Amelia. This time, I¡¯ll make sure to stand by you at all times! I won¡¯t let you get


    hurt anymore¡­¡± A whisper resonated in the silent car.


    When Amelia returned to her residence, Matilda and Aiden could be seen waiting for her. Glimpsing


    her arrival, Matilda was relieved.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t¡­ do anything to you, did he?¡± Matilda asked worriedly.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No, we just talked for a bit.¡±


    She then checked the time and said to her son, ¡°Well, Aiden, you haven¡¯t done your homework for


    today, right? Why don¡¯t you go to bed early? I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow to exin the situation to


    your teacher and win


    09:30


    you another day for


    your homework-


    Before she could finish her words, Aiden piped up, ¡°I¡¯ll do right now!¡± With that, the little boy opened


    his schoolbag, fished out his


    my homework homework and pencil box, and said to Amelia, ¡°Mommy, I¡­ I won¡¯t simply let myself


    be bullied in the future. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a strong boy, after all. A little pain is nothing to


    me!¡±


    That made tears well up in Amelia¡¯s eyes. Watching her son sitting at the tiny table and doing his


    homework, she could see how vivid Aiden¡¯s red and swollen cheeks were under the light.


    ¡°A little pain is nothing? How could it ever be nothing?¡± she asked herself.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    On top of that, when she was at the police station, she heard Matilda tell her that Aiden had been


    beaten by those children, where Aiden purely endured the pain in the end while protecting his own


    hearing aid on his ear for fear that it would be damaged again.


    At night, Ameliay in bed, and sleep eluded her.


    Warren¡¯s voice reverberated in her ears again and again.


    ¡°Marry me¡­ Marry me¡­ Marry me¡­¡± was all she could hear in her head.


    The man¡¯s words were chanting like a spell.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it, you!¡± Amelia secretly told herself that.


    Never would she marry Warren no matter what. Nheless, hernded on Aiden, who was lying


    right beside her.


    gaze


    Seeing that innocent face, she counted the times she had seen Aiden getting hurt thus far. Despite


    trying her best, she could not seem to keep her only son from harm.


    She figured that Warren might be the only one who could put an end to all that.


    Amelia raised her hand and gently stroked her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she cooed. Just like that,


    the air carried her soft but bitter voice.


    In the meantime, Warren stood in front of an old apartment building, sweeping a cold gaze around


    the area.


    The subordinate next to him said, ¡°This is it, Mr. York.¡±


    As the subordinate spoke, he paved the path for Warren as thetter


    09:30


    trailed him up the stairs of the apartment. Finally, they arrived at the door of one of the units.


    Inside, several men in ck suits surrounded a woman in a shy outfit. The woman had heavy


    makeup on her face, tantamount to one engaged in promiscuous dealings. Still, at that juncture, her


    countenance screamed one of terror instead of the usual smile worn for greeting


    customers.


    The minute the door was open and the woman saw the person entering the ce, she suddenly


    widened her eyes. Shock, fear, agony, and


    helplessness flitted across her face before a sense of hatred got the better of her in the end.


    ¡°Warren York!¡± The woman almost uttered his name through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Irene.¡± Warren regarded the woman before his eyes with an ice-cold look.


    ¡°Hmph, I can sue you for trespassing for breaking into my home like this!¡± As much as Irene used to


    love that man, she hated his guts at that instant.


    If it had not been for him, she would never have ended up in such a miserable state.


    ¡°Try me! We¡¯ll see if you have any chance of winning the case,¡± stated Warren frostily, beholding


    that wretch with intense disgust. ¡°There¡¯s always a parade of people visiting you each and every


    day.¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression changed, and then she showed the man a mocking smirk. ¡°Indeed, people flock


    to my ce in their thousands every single day. Some of them would even reward me with more


    incentives upon learning that I was once the fianc¨¦e of the CEO of York Group! For that, they


    demanded the exact same service I had given you back then.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    But to her disappointment, Warren did not get angry after hearing what she said. The only thing that


    changed in him was that the disgust in his eyes became more noticeable.


    ¡°Since you want to serve others so much, I¡¯ll arrange for you to serve them well,¡± Warren said.


    Irene¡¯s expression changed, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared. ¡°Warren, what do


    you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ Irene, do you really think you can write off everything in the past after five years of


    imprisonment?¡± Warren stepped forward, raised his hand, and pped Irene in the face.


    Instantly, she fell to one side by the p and spat blood from her mouth. Her cheek immediately


    became red and swollen.


    ¡°Irene, your future life will only be worse than that in prison,¡± Warren added.


    Irene raged and tried to rush forward. However, she was stopped by Warren¡¯s subordinates, and


    they directly pressed her to the ground.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better not think of causing trouble for Amelia. If you dare to hurt


    her again, not only you won¡¯t have a good life afterward but also your parents. And I¡¯ll surely let you


    live in misery every day in the future!¡± he warned her coldly.


    ¡°You¡­ Why do you say I¡¯m going to cause her trouble?¡± Irene was reluctant to admit it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to cause her trouble, why do youe to Strico? Also, do you really think I


    won¡¯t notice you stalk and follow her whereabouts?¡± After saying that, Warren turned around and


    ordered his subordinates, ¡°Let her suffer everything she had done to Amelia before. I want her to


    suffer it double the price for what she has done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. York. We got it,¡± his subordinate responded.


    When Irene saw that Warren was about to leave, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Warren! You want me to


    pay back what I did to Amelia back then. Then what about you? Shouldn¡¯t you need to pay back for


    what you did? It¡¯s not me but you who was the cruelest to Amelia!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    09:30


    ter 1039


    He stopped in his steps instantly.


    Irene¡¯s words were like ruthless thorns, stinging the greatest fear deep in Warren¡¯s heart.


    He admitted she was right. He knew he was the cruelest person to Amelia back then.


    He even dared not to ask Amelia whether she hated him or Irene more.


    Even if Amelia said she had forgiven him, he knew it was because he donated his liver to her. He


    had used a part of his body to atone for his sins, and because he was Aiden¡¯s father, she was


    willing to forgive him.


    ¡°But¡­ is this kind of forgiveness genuine? Does she really forgive me? Or was it just that she


    wanted to let go of mepletely, so she chose to forgive me? If she didn¡¯t forgive me and hated


    me, there would always be a spot for me in her heart. But now, have I even lost the ce?¡± he


    secretly asked himself.


    After returning from kindergarten, Rosalie took Guillermo, Jennifer, and Felix to Amelia¡¯s concession


    stand.


    Jennifer insisted on visiting Aiden after hearing about his injury. But Guillermo did not say much. To


    Guillermo, what he cared about was only Jonathan and Rosalie, as well as the other two siblings


    who had blood rtions with him. The rest were beyond his concern.


    As for Felix, he followed Jennifer over.


    When Rosalie saw the redness and swelling on Aiden¡¯s face that had not subsided, she knew that it


    was just a superficial injury and breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, when Jennifer looked at the wound on Aiden¡¯s face, her beautiful eyes suddenly filled with


    tears and then cried out loudly.


    As she cried, all the people at the scene were shocked.


    After all, the person with redness and swelling on his face had not cried yet, but she, the one who


    did not suffer any injuries, teared up first.


    Not only did Jennifer cry, but she even grabbed Aiden with both hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Aiden hurriedlyforted her.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jen? Why are you crying?¡±


    09:30


    ¡°I just feel that¡­ Aido must be in pain!¡± Jennifer sobbed. She remembered if she made a mistake


    before, Rosalie would beat her palm as


    punishment, which hurt so much.


    But at that time, her palms were only slightly red. It was not as red as Aiden¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in pain. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Aidenforted again.


    Jennifer blinked, and the tears still hung on her eyshes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It just looks a little red and swollen. But it actually doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Aiden answered. In


    fact, he still felt pain but did not want Jennifer to be sad.


    As Aiden spoke, he held a tissue and helped Jennifer wipe her tears.


    Jennifer sniffed. Finally, she still seemed worried and raised her hand to touch Aiden¡¯s cheek. ¡°Is it


    really not painful?¡± she asked concernedly.


    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Jen, thank you!¡± Aiden said with a smile. Jennifer¡¯s tears make him


    feel warm.


    ¡°Aido, if someone hurts you in the future, I¡¯ll help you to beat them! Daddy asked someone to teach


    me self-defense skills. I¡¯ll protect you by that time!¡± Jennifer said seriously.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to protect me in the future!¡± Aiden added, ¡°And I will also protect you, Jen!¡±


    It was also a promise in his heart.


    Guillermo looked at Aiden thoughtfully as if thinking about something. Meanwhile, Felix looked at


    Jennifer without blinking his eyes. After a long time, he lowered his head and bit his lower lip tightly.


    After leaving the concession stand and getting in the car, Felix kept his head down.


    Guillermo suddenly asked Rosalie, ¡°Mommy, why did someone hurt Aido? Is it just because his ears


    can¡¯t hear?¡±


    Rosalie thought for a while and exined, ¡°Because some people think they are superior and look


    down on those with disabilities. I don¡¯t want you all to be such people in the future,¡±


    Guillermo and Jennifer nodded obediently.


    09:30


    Rosalie caressed Felix¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Felix, are you okay? Why do you keep your head down


    since you got in the car? Is there anything on your mind?¡±


    Felix raised his head to look at Rosalie and shook his head obediently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything on


    mind.¡±


    Rosalie smiled gently. ¡°I hope you can remember my words just now. Even if you¡¯ve be


    superior one day, don¡¯t look down on those who are weaker than you, okay?¡±


    She knew that the child in front of her was from the Serton family in Lommore. Since Wyatt had


    come to find him, he must have determined to have the child back.


    Moreover, Wyatt had no child. So, Felix was the only child of Wyatt at present.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Once Felix returned to Lommore, his identity would naturally change dramatically.


    She was surprised that Wyatt didn¡¯t take the child away by force even though Felix was still staying


    there.


    However, she knew that the child would someday return to Lommore.


    There was a hint of nervousness in Felix¡¯s eyes as he felt that Rosalie seemed to know his daddy


    hade for him.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t told anyone!¡± he thought to himself as he replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived at the Youngblood Residence, Jennifer took Felix to the piano room for some


    practice.


    The huge piano room seemed to have be their private territory. Jennifer and Felix yed three


    pieces of ssical music in session.


    It would be difficult even for two adults to y such pieces, let alone two children. Even so, the level


    of coordination between them was excellent. The four little hands moved quickly on the keys without


    any mistake.


    Even after they were done ying, the beautiful aftersound seemed to be still echoing in the room.


    Having enjoyed herself, Jennifer turned to look at Felix with a smile and said, ¡°I really like ying


    with you, Felix. It¡¯s much more interesting than ying with those adults.¡±


    Although she yed with some teachers and adults who yed the piano very well and even had


    better skills than she and Felix, she always found it boring.


    ying the piano with Felix, however, would make her very happy and want to continue ying like


    this in the future.


    Unfortunately, her words didn¡¯t make Felix as happy as before. Instead, he said in a dull voice, ¡°Do


    you only like ying the piano with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I like you too, Felix!¡± Jennifer said.


    ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Felix asked.


    09:30[


    ¡°I like that you can y the piano, and I also like how cute you look! You look like a doll, and I enjoy


    hugging you to sleep at night. In addition, you treat me very well¡­¡± Jennifer counted the numbers of


    her fingers and finally came up with a conclusion, ¡°Anyway, I love all of you, Felix!¡±


    ¡°So, do you like me more than Reed?¡± He asked, feeling ufortable at the thought of her crying


    in Aiden¡¯s arms.


    Little did he know, the emotion he experienced was known as jealousy.


    Jennifer blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which of you I like more. I love Felix very much,


    but I also like Aido!¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed across Felix¡¯s little face. He suddenly hugged Jennifer, and their


    tiny bodies were pressed together in front of the piano.


    Wanting to be her favorite, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Then¡­ Could you like me a little more?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand what he was getting at.


    He hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, ¡°Because I like you very much, Jen.¡± She was


    the person he liked most in the entire world.


    ¡°I seem to like you both very much, though. Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll try and see if I can like you more, okay?¡±


    Jennifer muttered.


    Felix stared at Jennifer in surprise and said, ¡°Then you must keep your promise! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± she eximed while wrinkling her little nose. As she looked at his smile, she


    suddenly felt that he looked good when he smiled.


    Aiden looked at the man in front of him, whom he was supposed to call his daddy.


    He had juste out of school when he got stopped by someone and was taken to the car.


    ¡°What did you say to Mommy when you kept her with you back then?¡± Aiden asked. He wouldn¡¯t


    have gotten into the car to meet this man he hated if it weren¡¯t for his curiosity.


    Warren looked at his son in silence. Although they were rted by blood, Aiden was ring at him


    with a hostile expression.


    09:30


    ¡°I told your mommy that you were being bullied,¡± Warren replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mommy that! Whether or not I got bullied has nothing to do with you!¡± Aiden said angrily.


    Ever since he saw what Warren did to Amelia, Aiden told himself that he would never acknowledge


    his daddy.


    ¡°None of my business?¡± Warren sneered as he continued. ¡°Half of my blood is flowing through you,


    so you are my son no matter how you deny it. Besides, you¡¯re still under eighteen, so you¡¯re not


    independent enough yet. Are you really in such a hurry to cut ties with me?¡±


    Aiden pursed his lips tightly.


    Warren added, ¡°Besides, do you think you could stand before me now if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time that


    day? Maybe you would be lying in a hospital by now.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s face shed with embarrassment, but his eyes were filled with indomitability. ¡°One day, I will


    be stronger and won¡¯t let anyone else bully me!¡±


    Warren sneered, ¡°Someday? When will it be? Or would you rather continue learning boxing, which


    is practically useless, and then continue to be beaten up in the future?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Boxing is not useless!¡± Aiden retorted.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go see what can really protect you! If you want to see it, I¡¯ll take you there. If not, you can


    get off now!¡± Warren said.


    Aiden hesitated and looked at the concession stand not far away. At this moment, many students


    came out of the campus and flocked to the store. He knew that it was his mommy¡¯s busiest time of


    the day.


    ¡°I could go check it now! As long as Ie back early, Mommy wouldn¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m gone!¡±


    he thought to himself.


    After a while, Aiden nodded, and the car slowly drove off.


    Warren took Aiden to a training ground. There were no such things as traditional martial arts here,


    but only realbat.


    When Aiden watched them perform the drills, his eyes widened in shock and awe. It was as if he


    had witnessed something that he had never seen before.


    09:30


    The two men had neither fancy techniques nor choreographed movements. The moves they used


    were simple, yet direct and effective.


    Aiden was fascinated until the smartwatch on his wrist rang.


    Aiden immediately knew that it was his mommy. He hurriedly pressed the answer button, and then


    Amelia¡¯s worried voice came on the other line. ¡°Where are you now, Aiden? Why haven¡¯t youe


    back yet?¡±


    ¡°Tm¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Warren bent over and leaned in close to the phone on


    Aiden¡¯s wrist. ¡°Aiden is with me right now.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    arren? Why is Aiden with you? Where are you now?¡± Amelia eximed


    in shock.


    ¡°I was just showing Aiden something. I¡¯ll send him back in a bit,¡± Warren replied.


    Amelia was silent for a while and finally just said, ¡°Then send Aiden back soon!¡±


    After finishing the call, Warren nced at his son, who looked a little annoyed and regretful.


    Obviously, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee here without permission, which made Amelia


    worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡± Aiden said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren replied, showing no intention to stop him.


    Amelia was already ncing about at the door by the time the car pulled


    up in front of her concession stand again. As soon as she saw the caring, she immediately


    rushed forward and opened the door.


    Worried that something bad had happened to Aiden, Amelia looked at him carefully after he got out


    of the car.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± Amelia asked.


    Aiden shook his head.


    Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Mr. York, I hope you will let me know the next time you¡¯re taking


    my son somewhere.¡±


    Warren smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you in advance next time.¡±


    Amelia felt speechless as she thought to herself, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he mean that there would be another


    time?¡±


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t say anything in retaliation. After all, Warren was Aiden¡¯s father. ording to


    thew, he still had the right of visitation even if the custody belonged to her.


    Amelia held her son¡¯s hand and said, ¡°All right, Aiden. Let¡¯s go back. Grandma has cooked dinner


    and is waiting for you.¡±


    Aiden followed her obediently and was about to enter the concession


    08:51


    stand when Warren suddenly said, ¡°Aiden, if you like what I showed you today and want to be


    stronger, then next time Ie back to see you, I will give you a chance to learn everything you


    saw today.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s body stiffened.


    There was a hint of confusion in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    Later that night, Amelia asked her son, ¡°Did you leave with him today?¡±


    Aiden nodded, but he immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, Mommy.¡±


    Amelia gently patted his head. ¡°He is your daddy, after all. Although he and I are no longer in a


    rtionship, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will have you cut ties with himpletely.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be my daddy! I have no daddy, only mommy!¡± Aiden eximed seriously. After


    all, the bad memory of his childhood was too much for him.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ Don¡¯t say that. Weren¡¯t you willing to go out with him today?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡­¡± Aiden paused when he finished his words.


    ¡°Because of what?¡± Amelia asked.


    Beckham bit his lips and said, ¡°Because he told me to go with him if I want to be stronger.¡±


    That was when Amelia thought of what Warren said before he left. ¡°Be stronger? What did he


    show you?¡±


    Speaking of this, Aiden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I just saw two people doing somebat drills. It¡¯s totally


    different from boxing.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Unlike boxing, which had a lot of stances, it was more like a real fighting system. It helped one


    avoid the opponent¡¯s attacks and retaliate with a great counter.


    As for boxing, it seemed to be less practical inparison.


    ¡°Do you really like the stuff you saw today? Do you not like boxing anymore?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Because that will allow me to protect you better, Mommy!¡± Aiden said in a childish voice.


    08:51


    Amelia felt a slight ache in her heart when she heard that. Her son¡¯s wisdom was the result of the


    hardships of life.


    you


    ¡°I know that you always want to protect me, but you are still a child, so


    don¡¯t need to carry such a heavy burden. Now, I will protect you so that you can grow up well. When


    you are old enough in the future, you can protect me in return, okay?¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯ll be another ten years or more until my son grows up, though. Can I


    really protect him for so long? Can I withstand all the ups and downs of life out there? What about


    other people¡¯s strange, discriminatory looks, and various kinds of ridicule?¡±


    Amelia felt as though her heart was being pressed by something heavy, which made.it difficult for


    her to breathe.


    The next day, Warren came to Amelia¡¯s concession stand. ¡°You don¡¯t me Aiden for leaving with


    me yesterday, did you?¡±


    ___¡±Why would I? You are Aiden¡¯s father, so I won¡¯t stop him If he is willing


    to go with you one day,¡± Amelia said.


    She only hoped that her son could live a better life, and she didn¡¯t care who it was with.


    The look in Warren¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°Aiden is the one who matters most to you, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± she replied with absolute certainty.


    ¡°So can you marry me to give Aiden a better life?¡± Those words just slipped right out of his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t even know what kind of answer he should expect from her.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to, would it mean that her hatred toward me is more than her love for Aiden?


    But even if she wants to marry me, her son is all she will care about. What exactly am I looking


    forward to?¡± Warren thought to himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t! If we really get married, then our marriage will be like stagnant water. I


    don¡¯t think such a family can bring much positive energy to the child.¡±


    08:31


    ¡°Remember what I said to you at the police station that day? Do you still want Aiden to be bullied


    and discriminated against by others? Besides, a family with both parents is also better for the


    growth of children.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Aiden has a long way to go in his future. If life is


    rough, then it¡¯s an obstacle that he must face. I believe that he can survive this, and I will try my


    best to protect him as well.¡±


    Speaking of this, Amelia looked at Warren coldly. ¡°If you think that a family with both parents is good


    for Aiden¡¯s growth, then I could just marry someone else. There¡¯s no need for me to form a family


    with you.¡±


    The look on Warren¡¯s face changed slightly, and he thought to himself with a frown, ¡°Will she really


    choose another man if she wishes to start a family?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    He was about to speak when Amelia¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Amelia picked up her phone, and Warren caught a glimpse of the caller ID disying the name


    Lucas.


    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s up?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Amelia, could you please keep an eye out for me and see if Nadine is at your ce? If you happen


    to spot her, give me a call right away.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice sounded anxious.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Nadine missing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I brought her to the store today, but it got busy, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye. I


    checked the surveince on my end, but all I saw was her riding her kid¡¯s bike onto the street. Then,


    she went out of the camera¡¯s range. I¡¯ve already reported it to the police,¡± Lucas -exined, ¡°Earlier,


    Nadine mentioned that she wanted to y with Aiden


    again. Just in case shees to your ce, you could keep an eye out.¡±


    Even Lucas himself felt that the likelihood of this happening was extremely slim. After all, Nadine


    was just a three-year-old child. Although he had taken her to the concession stand with him, a child


    that young wouldn¡¯t remember the way.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out. I¡¯ll also search around my area. If you happen to find Nadine, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas answered.


    Amelia called out to Matilda in the back room, and Matilda came out to help look after the store.


    Matilda came out and was stunned to see Warren. She asked her daughter, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just here to discuss Aiden¡¯s matter with me. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Amelia then told Matilda


    about Nadine¡¯s disappearance.


    After hearing this, Matilda immediately said, ¡°You should go and search for her right away! I can


    handle the store; you go look around the neighborhood.¡±


    As Amelia was leaving the concession stand, Warren suggested, ¡°Hop in my car. I can drive you


    around the area. It¡¯ll be faster.¡±


    08:51


    Amelia hesitated for a moment but eventually got into Warren¡¯s car. After all, finding Nadine was the


    top priority.


    Warren started the car and drove slowly along the nearby streets while Amelia scanned the sides of


    the road, hoping to catch a glimpse of Nadine.


    ¡°Do you care a lot about this child?¡± Warren asked with some curiosity.


    The rare hint of concern on her face seemed to show how much she valued the child.


    ¡°I like Nadine very much,¡± Amelia replied.


    Warren came dangerously close to asking whether she was genuinely fond of the child or if it was


    because the child¡¯s father was Lucas!


    They had already crossed three streets without a sign of Nadine. Amelia didn¡¯t receive any news


    from Lucas either. She couldn¡¯t help but grow increasingly worried.


    Three-year-old kids were the most likely to be abducted. Although security was good on Strico, she


    was still afraid that something bad might happen.


    Just as Amelia was about to call Rosalie for help, Warren suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯d rather ask Rosalie


    for help than let me help you?¡±


    Confused, Amelia turned to look at Warren. She saw him steering the car to the side of the road. He


    then took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°I¡¯m Warren. Find someone for me. Her name is Nadine Graham, and she¡¯s a three-year-old girl¡­¡±


    Warren spoke to the person on the other end of the phone. He even mentioned the name of the


    market where Nadine had gone missing.


    After Warren finished the call, Amelia looked at him in astonishment. ¡°How¡­ How did you know that


    Nadine is three years old and the name of that market? I never told you these details!¡±


    Warren gazed steadily at her. ¡°I know much more than you think.¡±


    ¡°Have you investigated Lucas and me?¡± Amelia could only think of one exnation.


    Warren shrugged without denying it.


    Amelia wore a look of unease. ¡°Why did you investigate Lucas? You¡¯re not


    08:51


    allowed to touch him!¡±


    Warren sneered. He then unfastened his seat belt and leaned closer


    towards Amelia.


    In that instant, Amelia went stiff. She felt as though she were enveloped in his presence.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± she asked ufortably. She pressed her hands against his


    chest to create some distance between them.


    Warren stared at the person in front of him. Time flew by. When they first met, she was so innocent


    and carefree. Her once pure and clear eyes had be burdened with so much heaviness.


    However, his love for her seemed to grow stronger with time.


    That love was now infused with a profound sense of regret, etched into his very bones. It made this


    moment of closeness with her even more precious.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me not to touch Lucas? Is that an order? Are youmanding me not to get near a


    man?¡± Warren said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His deep voice wasced with a hint of danger.


    Amelia bit her lips. She was afraid that saying the wrong thing might truly anger Warren, leading to


    consequences for Lucas.


    Taking a deep breath, she replied, ¡°Lucas is a friend who helped me during a difficult time, and this


    has nothing to do with anything else. I don¡¯t want you to involve him in our issues.¡±


    His eyes shed slightly, ¡°Are you talking for him? ¡°You know, you rarely speak for someone who


    cares about you. It seems that his friend is very important in your heart.¡±


    ¡°He is a good person. In this society, good people often end up suffering. I don¡¯t want a good person


    to suffer because of me. I couldn¡¯t bear the


    guilt,¡± she exined.


    For some reason, her words seemed to pierce Warren¡¯s heart once again.


    Just then, Warren¡¯s phone rang. It was the person he had asked to help locate Nadine. The person


    informed him that Nadine had been found.


    She had been discovered by a passerby on the way and was taken to the


    08:51


    police station_ng


    ¡°Alright, thank you. I owe you a favor,¡± Warren said.


    The person on the other end chuckled. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not easy for Mr. York to owe me a favor. Who is


    this little girl worth me finding her for you?¡±


    ¡°Just a girl with no real connection to me,¡± Warren replied. He ended the call and then turned to


    Amelia. ¡°Nadine has been found and is at the police station.¡±


    ¡°At the police station?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t believe that they had found her so


    soon.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:51

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Warren immediately started the car and headed towards the police station.


    Upon seeing this, Amelia asked Warren which police station it was and promptly called Lucas.


    Since Lucas had only just reported the case, the police hadn¡¯t yet matched up the information. So


    Amelia¡¯s call came through first.


    Upon learning that his daughter was at the police station, Lucas quickly expressed his gratitude and


    hurried to the station.


    Amelia and Warren arrived at the police station and saw Nadine. The kid immediately shouted at


    Amelia, ¡°Ms. Haab!¡±


    Amelia stepped forward, greeted the staff at the police station, and picked up Nadine.


    ¡°Do you know how worried your daddy was when you ran off alone?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see Aido and visit your house, Ms. Haab, but Daddy was too busy to take me,¡±


    Nadine pouted.


    ¡°Your daddy is busy with work. If you want to see Aido in the future, you can call me. I wille to


    pick you up or bring Aido to see you,¡± Amelia said.


    Nadine¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she happily agreed.


    ¡°Your daddy will be hereter. You have to apologize to him and promise not to do this again next


    time.¡± Amelia advised Nadine earnestly.


    Feeling embarrassed, Nadine buried her face in Amelia¡¯s arms and nodded obediently. She even


    yfully rubbed her head against Amelia as if trying to act cute.


    Amelia gently caressed her.


    Warren watched the scene quietly from the side. At this moment, they looked like a mother and


    daughter.


    He thought of the times when she had said to him, ¡°Warren, how about having a son and a daughter


    in the future? A son like you and a daughter


    like me¡­¡±


    ¡±


    08:51


    But they only had a son, not a daughter.


    She even struggled to give birth to this son in prison!


    Warren pursed his thin lips. For the first time, he wished they had a daughter. He would definitely


    treat their daughter with the same gentleness if they had one. He would love their children with all


    his heart.


    After a while, Lucas also arrived. Upon seeing Warren at the police station, he was momentarily


    stunned. But his attention quickly shifted to his daughter.


    Before he could say anything, Nadine cleverly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do this again next


    time!¡±


    With a guilty expression on her tender little face, Nadine opened her arms willingly and asked her


    dad for a hug.


    Lucas couldn¡¯t find anything to say as he looked at his daughter like that. He had felt an inner sense


    of guilt towards her since his divorce. He couldn¡¯t stay angry with her whenever she made a mistake


    as long as she sincerely acknowledged it and apologized.


    Lucas embraced his beloved daughter and turned to Amelia. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Children need to be watched closely. We were lucky to find her this time. Parents would regret it for


    a lifetime if they couldn¡¯t find their child,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡± Lucas promised. Then, he nced at Amelia and Warren again.


    ¡°You and he¡­¡±


    ¡°We happened to run into each other, and Mr. York also helped in finding Nadine this time,¡± Amelia


    said.


    The title ¡°Mr. York¡± once again grated on Warren¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York,¡± Lucas said and turned to look at Amelia. ¡°Shall I take you home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send Amelia back.¡± Warren took a step forward and positioned himself between Lucas


    and Amelia.


    With his imposing presence, Warren exerted an invisible pressure that seemed to keep Lucas from


    getting even the slightest bit closer to Amelia.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became somewhat awkward.


    08:51


    Amelia hurriedly addressed Lucas, ¡°Lucas, you should take Nadine back now. Mr. York will give me


    a ride home.¡±


    Lucas hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. You¡­¡± Take care.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    Afterpleting the necessary procedures at the police station, Lucas left with his daughter.


    Warren gazed at Amelia. ¡°You call me ¡®Mr. York¡¯ but call him ¡®Lucas¡¯?¡±


    One could easily tell the difference in familiarity.


    Amelia looked a little flustered as she faced Warren. ¡°Do you want me to call you by your name


    too?¡±


    Warren¡¯s face darkened slightly. He pressed his lips together and decided that ¡®Mr. York¡¯ would be


    just fine.


    ¡°Are you hungry? How about grabbing something to eat?¡± He looked at


    the time and asked.


    ¡°No, I have to go back to the concession stand,¡± Amelia said, ¡°Thank you for helping me find Nadine


    today. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Yet, before she could take a step, Warren grabbed her hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? When you needed my


    help earlier, you were willing to get in my car. Now that you don¡¯t need me, you don¡¯t even want to


    get in my car?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, he had already taken her hand and exited the police station.


    He led her to his car and opened the passenger side door.


    Seeing this, Amelia understood Warren¡¯s intention.


    It seemed that he was determined to give her a ride back today. Considering that he had helped find


    Nadine earlier, Amelia pressed her lips together and got into the car.


    Warren drove towards Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    On the way, Warren said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Aiden needs to continue with boxing. Learning more won¡¯t


    make much of a difference. It¡¯s mainly for physical fitness. Boxing may not be very useful when it


    comes to actual situations.¡±


    08:51


    Amelia thought of what her son had mentioned before this. ¡°So, you took him to some livebat


    demonstration that day?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, what he saw was a variation of kickboxing. Learning that would be more useful in


    real-life situations. It would be enough for self-defense,¡± Warren said.


    After a brief silence, Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Aiden about it. If he¡¯s willing to learn it, I won¡¯t object.¡±


    Hearing this, Warren smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car fell silent again.


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s body trembled slightly. She instinctively ced her hand over her liver. She felt


    a faint, throbbing pain in that area.


    Since her liver transnt, she had been getting regr check-ups every six months. Although her


    reports were generally positive, there were asional episodes of mild difort in the liver area.


    Amelia gritted her teeth slightly and decided to endure it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Even though she tried to maintain herposure, Warren


    noticed her distress and immediately pulled over to the side of the road.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little difort. I¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s gaze was fixed on the area she was clutching, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Is it a pain in the liver area? When did it start hurting? Is it severe?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Just slightly painful. You can drive first. I want to go back as soon as possible,¡±


    Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened, and he started the car again.


    However, when the car stopped again, Amelia found that Warren had not driven to her concession


    stand. Instead, he directly parked the car at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I just need¡ª¡± Before Amelia could finish her words, Warren


    hurriedly carried Amelia out of the car and walked quickly to the emergency room. Then, he asked


    to see a doctor in a hurry.


    Warren even called someone, and through his connection, asked the liver specialist at the hospital


    to go to the emergency room and check on Amelia. It was as if her condition was very critical at that


    time.


    After the doctors examined Amelia, they said that her pain was just some normal pain that would


    asionally ur after a liver transnt. The pain could only be relieved by drugs.


    Moreover, they said that the pain would gradually disappear after some time.


    Once Warren knew the result of the examination, he did not feel embarrassed for making a


    mountain out of a molehill. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you have any painkillers at home?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t bring the pills with me today,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Is the pain frequent?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Warren raised his hand and gently pressed his palm on the area where Amelia¡¯s liver was located.


    Amelia stiffened and subconsciously tried to put some distance between them. The problem was


    that she was lying on a temporary bed in the emergency room, so there was no ce to retreat at


    all.


    Then, Warren spoke as if he felt very grateful. ¡°Fortunately, your body didn¡¯t reject my liver.


    Sometimes I even wonder whether this is the


    08:51


    reason for me to be alive.¡±


    He was alive because a part of his body was able to help her continue her life.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°What do you want, Warren?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡± Warren stared at the person in front of him and added, ¡°Back then,


    your bone marrow saved my life, Amelia. Now, part of my liver is in your body. Thus, our flesh and


    blood have long been inseparable. It¡¯s impossible for us to dissociate ourselves from each other.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She trembled slightly as his body gradually leaned forward. His austere-looking face was getting


    closer and closer to her.


    However, at that moment, his face was not as indifferent as usual. Instead, there was a hint of him


    begging.


    ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t reject my liver, Amelia. So, can you¡­ not refuse me as well? Maybe there¡¯s


    another chance for us.¡±


    He wanted to be with her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°There is no other chance for us. It¡¯s already the best for both of us not to have anything to do with


    each other, Warren,¡± Amelia responded.


    Warren¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely pale.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s phone rang. She immediately took out her phone and found that the call


    was from Matilda.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet, Amelia? Have you found Nadine?¡± Matilda¡¯s anxious voice was


    heard.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Someone found her and brought her to the police station. Lucas has already taken Nadine


    home. I¡¯ming home now as well,¡± Amelia replied in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she has been found. I¡¯m really d,¡± Matilda repeated.


    After ending the call, Amelia quickly got out of the hospital bed and packed her things. ¡°I need to go


    back.¡± Then, she hurriedly ran out of the


    emergency room.


    Warren seemed to have suddenlye to his senses. He chased after her and said, ¡°I brought you


    out today, so I should be the one to send you home.¡±


    08:51


    The car headed for the concession stand, and the two of them did not talk during the journey.


    Once the car stopped at the entrance of the concession stand, Amelia opened the door and


    prepared herself to get out of the car


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the best thing is for us not to have anything to do with each other anymore,


    Amelia. Since you chose to give birth to Aiden, there will always be something between us forever,¡±


    Warren muttered in a low voice.


    Amelia lowered her head and got out of the car without saying anything.


    It was not until her figure entered the concession stand that he smiled bitterly and started the car to


    leave.


    As soon as Matilda saw Ameliaing back, the former hurriedly asked, ¡°Warren¡­ didn¡¯t do


    anything to you, right?¡± After all, Amelia went out with Warren.


    ¡°No, he just helped to find Nadine,¡± Amelia said.


    At night, Amelia pulled Aiden to stand in front of her and said, ¡°Do you want to continue learning


    boxing? Or do you want to see the kind of fight that was more practical like the one that your father


    took you to seest time?¡±


    Aiden was stunned. As he was about to answer, Amelia added, ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully before


    you answer. You¡¯re now nine years old. In a few days, you will be ten years old. There are some


    things that will impact your future. I want you to make your own decisions.¡±


    After a pause, she gently stroked Aiden¡¯s head. ¡°If you want to learn that kind of fighting skills, it¡¯s


    fine even if it was your father who arranged it for you. You can tell me. I know that you don¡¯t like


    your father, but I don¡¯t want the past between me and him to affect you.¡±


    Aiden was silent. He was born smart. Thus, even though no one told him about the past between


    his parents, he still knew something about it.


    He also understood that Amelia was telling him to make a decision right at that moment.


    Thus, he thought, ¡®If I continue with boxing, I don¡¯t need to have anything to do with my father


    anymore.


    If I were to choose the other option, then I¡¯d definitely have to see him


    08:51


    again¡­ Deep down, I don¡¯t want to admit that the man who hurt Mommy before is my father.


    However, I cannot change family bonds just because I want to.


    Since I can¡¯t change it anyway¡­ I¡¯ll make myself stronger. I want to make myself strong enough so


    that no one can hurt Mommy again in the future. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to get hurt as well because


    it will make Mommy sad.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Aiden took a deep breath and said to Amelia, ¡°I want to learnbat skills,


    Mommy!¡±


    After Aiden decided to learnbat skills, Warren took him to the ce where he had seen the drill


    last time and then introduced a trainer to Aiden. A


    Aiden did not know that the trainer was a well-known kickboxing expert in the country that ordinary


    people would not be able to hire. Warren had to spend a lot of money so that the man would be


    willing to train Aiden.


    Having hearing problems made Aiden usually wear a hearing aid. Therefore, he needed to adapt to


    fighting without a hearing aid or how to protect his hearing aid when fighting.


    It was much more difficult than what ordinary people would usually experience.


    Nevertheless, Aiden was not a person who gave up easily. Although he looked shy and obedient,


    he had a kind of toughness that ordinary children rarely had.


    B

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    After practicing, even the trainer who taught Aiden could not help but admire his tough temperament


    which was rarely seen in other ordinary children.


    At this moment, Warren stood not far away and looked at Aiden


    practicing. Even though Aiden was beaten to the ground consistently, he would soon stand up and


    continue to persist.


    His eyes, which were simr to Amelia¡¯s, showed a rare kind of strength and determination.


    Warren naturally knew that Aiden wanted to be stronger. Thetter¡¯s feeling of wanting to be


    strong was so intense that it looked as if the child had suffered all the hardships on earth at such a


    young age.


    Then, Warren felt bitter in his heart. If he had not been blinded by hatred and believed Irene, he


    would have a happy and blissful family


    now.


    After Aiden finished his practice, Warren stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you hometer.¡±


    ¡°No need. When I came here, I saw a bus nearby. I can take the bus back!¡± Aiden refused. Then, he


    added, ¡°I¡¯lle here by myself and go back by myself in the future!¡±


    ¡°Do you have to reject me like this? I¡¯m your father!¡± Warren said.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t had a father since I was born!¡± Aiden responded. After that, he walked directly into the


    dressing room.


    His short sentence seemed to rub salt in Warren¡¯s wounds, which made thetter feel even more in


    pain.


    When Aiden took the bus, Warren asked his subordinate to follow Aiden and escort him home


    safely.


    ¡°Aiden has arrived home safely, Mr. York, Warren¡¯s subordinate called Warren to inform thetter


    about it.


    ¡°From now on, you will follow him to protect him every time he goes to practice or when hees


    back home,¡± Warren ordered before putting away his phone. Then, he looked at theputer


    screen in front of him. which showed Lucas¡¯ information on it.


    08:51


    Not only did it have information about Lucas and Nadine, but also every information about Lucas¡¯


    ex-wife.


    Warren looked at the information with a grim gaze. Moreover, there was a cold expression on his


    face.


    On the weekend, Lucas took Nadine to Amelia¡¯s concession stand. As soon as Nadine arrived, she


    stayed by Aiden¡¯s side and insisted that he y with her.


    Thus, Amelia asked Aiden to take Nadine to a small park nearby for a while, and Matilda went there


    as well to apany the two children.


    Meanwhile, Lucas did not follow them. Instead, he stayed at the concession stand and helped


    Amelia repair a shelf in there.


    Originally, Amelia nned to find a handyman to repair it. However, once Lucas knew about it, he


    said that he could fix it and even brought his tools on purpose.


    They carried the shelf that needed to be repaired outside the concession stand. Lucas began to fix


    it with his tools, while Amelia helped him from time to time by passing the tools and water.


    When there was sweat appearing on Lucas¡¯ forehead as he repaired the shelf, Amelia handed him


    a tissue. ¡°Wipe off the sweat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas took the tissue, wiped his sweat, and then took off his


    coat.


    Amelia naturally took the coat and said, ¡°I should be the one who thanked you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have


    to find the handyman myself.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, the moment a handyman arrives at a house, he will charge 20 dors just to get there.


    Why do you spend money on that kind of service that is not worth it? If there¡¯s anything that needs


    to be repaired in the future, tell me. If I can repair it, I¡¯ll do it for you. You can also save some


    money,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°How can I ept your offer?¡± Amelia said hurriedly.


    ¡°We have been friends for so many years. Why shouldn¡¯t you ept it?¡± Then, Lucas added,


    ¡°Besides, Nadine likes Aiden very much. I¡¯m afraid I have to bring her here often in the future.¡±


    ¡°Nadine is very likable. My family likes her very much as well,¡± Amelia said. After that, she


    continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t take care of her because


    08:51


    you¡¯re busy with your businesster on, you can also let Nadine stay


    here. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on her. Nadine is very cute. I¡¯ll just think of it as me taking care of my


    own daughter.¡±


    In the past, she also wanted to have a lovely daughter. However, she would never have one now.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Lucas looked at Amelia-in a daze.


    Amelia seemed to realize something and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I


    just think that Nadine is very cute. After all, I have no daughter, so¡­ When I look at Nadine, I


    feel¡­¡±


    The more Amelia found herself exining, the more confusing it became. In the end, she could only


    say, ¡°Anyway, I really¡­ wasn¡¯t hinting at anything. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Lucas smiled and tried to ease her embarrassment. ¡°I know you just treat me as a friend. I won¡¯t


    overthink it, but it¡¯s already hard for a woman like you to take care of a child. If you need my help,


    just tell me.¡±


    Lucas smiled frankly. The smileplemented his ordinary-looking face, which made people feel


    comfortable.


    Amelia looked at him. Men like Lucas were really good, and sometimes, she would even think that if


    the person she had fallen in love with was Lucas, she could live a peaceful and heartwarming life.


    At this moment, a car suddenly came and stopped at the entrance of the concession stand. Then, a


    woman got out of the car and rushed toward Amelia. Before everyone could react, she raised her


    hand suddenly and pped Amelia on the cheek.


    Amelia suddenly felt hot on her face.


    ¡°Shame on you! Why do you try to seduce another woman¡¯s man?¡± The woman shouted and it


    made some neighbors around them to look at her.


    Lucas-hurriedly dropped the tool in his hand and pulled the woman away. ¡°What are you doing? Are


    you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I asked you out but you told me that you didn¡¯t have time, Lucas. But now it turns out that you


    came here to please this woman?¡± After that, the woman added with hatred, ¡°What¡¯s the good about


    this temptress? If you want to find another woman, at least find someone younger and more


    beautiful than me!¡±


    08:51


    ¡°Shut up, Xaviera! I just don¡¯t want to see you. It has nothing to do with Amelia. She¡¯s my friend. I


    won¡¯t allow you to say things like that about her!¡± Lucas said angrily.


    ¡°Not allowing me? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re already going to find a stepmother for Nadine, but why


    don¡¯t you let me talk bad things about her? Is it because of this woman? That¡¯s the reason why you


    divorced me so easily!¡± Xaviera Yarnell said aggressively. Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Lucas,


    if you want to get rid of me, just give me your stall in the market. Otherwise, no one is going to have


    it easy!¡±


    Lucas¡¯ expression suddenly turned grim. ¡°Back then, ording to the divorce agreement, I gave the


    house and most of my savings to you when we were discussing the terms of the divorce. All this


    while, I haven¡¯t even asked you to give me money for child support. Ask yourself who is at fault


    here, Xaviera!¡±


    A trace of guilt shed across Xaviera¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, when she watched Lucas defend


    Amelia, she immediately thought she was in the right. ¡°Will you give it to me or not? If not, I will


    expose the scandal between you and this woman. I heard that this woman¡¯s child is attending


    elementary school around here. Let¡¯s see who will be humiliated then.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:511

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Xaviera threatened Lucas because it was obvious that she wanted money. After all, all the money


    she had from the divorce and the money she had after mortgaging the house had been invested in


    her lover¡¯s business. However, the business was not going well, and she owed much debt.


    Now, she wanted to take over Lucas¡¯ stall to pay off the debt.


    Lucas¡¯ face turned red as he suppressed his emotions. Xaviera¡¯s shameless threat put him in a


    dilemma for a moment.


    Amelia took a step forward and looked at Xaviera coldly. ¡°Lucas and I are just friends. If you want to


    start rumors, then be prepared to bear the consequences. Whoever dares to start a rumor about


    me, I¡¯ll sue them right to the end. I¡¯ll make you lose all your fortune. In the end, I¡¯ll want you to


    publish a statement in the newspapers to make rifications and apologize to me!¡±


    &


    I


    At that moment, Amelia exuded a very stern and cold aura. It was as if she would do anything to


    protect the most important person in her life.


    Her aura immediately pressurized Xaviera, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Amelia approached Xaviera step by step. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xaviera¡¯s face turned red with anger as she swung her arms aggressively toward Amelia. ¡°I


    will tear you apart, woman!¡±


    Amelia dodged as Lucas rushed over to grab Xaviera.


    However, someone¡¯s hand acted faster. The person pped Xaviera directly until she stumbled.


    Then, she staggered and retreated a few steps before she was able to steady herself.


    After that, Xaviera covered her face and stared nkly at the handsome and cold man in front of


    her. He was dressed in an elegant suit and exuded a powerful aura. It seemed that he was the kind


    of person who held a high position and power.


    ¡°W-Who are you? You¡¯re hitting people for no reason. I¡¯m calling the


    09:09


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer need. Go to Facebook.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    VISIT SITE >>


    police,¡± Xaviera shouted.


    Warren did not even look at her. Instead, he just turned and asked Am¨¦lia, ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Amelia replied.


    Xaviera felt jealous when she saw Warren¡¯s concern for Amelia. ¡°This woman is not very beautiful,


    but now Lucas and this noble and elegant-looking man are both on her side,¡± she thought to


    herself.


    ¡°You may not know it, but this woman is having a rtionship with my ex-husband, and they are


    getting along well. Speaking of which, it must be because a widow with a child can¡¯t bear to be


    lonely¡­¡± Xaviera began to talk viciously.


    Nevertheless, Xaviera was pped in the face again halfway through her words.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    p! p! p!


    Then came the third p, the fourth p, and the fifth p. The sound of Xaviera being pped


    continuously could be heard. Her cheeks were red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth were


    bleeding.


    ¡°Do you want to keep talking?¡± Warren said as he looked at Xaviera coldly. Even if she was a


    woman, he showed no mercy right now.


    Xaviera was terrified and kept trembling. Her instinct told her that if she stayed there, she would


    definitely not just end up being pped.


    Xaviera quickly left the ce.


    Lucas then said apologetically to Amelia, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she¡¯de here to cause trouble. I will¡­ I¡¯ll


    find a way to resolve this matter with her and stop her froming here to cause trouble again.¡±


    After what had just happened, Amelia could already see that Xaviera was more shameless than she


    had originally thought.


    If an honest man like Lucas really faced a scoundrel like Xaviera, he would probably give her his


    stall to settle the matter.


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    X


    09:09


    Nheless, Amelia was aware that Lucas¡¯ primary source of ie was from the stall. He would


    have a difficult life with Nadine if he did not have a stallter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she still wants to cause trouble here, but you don¡¯t have to give up too much.


    Certain things will continue to happen in the future if you give in to them. It will force you until you


    have no choice to say no,¡± Amelia reminded him.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Then Lucas added, ¡°If shees to bother you again, please let me know.¡±


    When Warren saw the two of them worrying about each other, it made him feel ufortable.


    After that, Lucas turned around and said to Warren, ¡°Thank you for your help just now, Mr. York!¡±


    ¡°Are you thanking me?¡± Warren sneered as he added, ¡°I was helping Amelia. Why do you have to


    thank me?¡±


    He spoke as if he was implying that Amelia and him were together, while Lucas was just a mere


    outsider.


    Lucas looked embarrassed all of a sudden.


    Amelia looked at Warren and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°If I told you that I came here because I missed you and Aiden, would you believe me?¡± Warren


    asked.


    ¡°I think we have made it clear enough between us. Your actions will only cause me trouble, Mr.


    York,¡± she said.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Warrenughed sarcastically, pointing at Lucas. ¡°I will cause you trouble, but what about


    him? Won¡¯t he give you trouble too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Don¡¯t drag him into this,¡± Amelia said, subconsciously standing between Lucas and


    Warren.


    However, it seemed that her action provoked him even more. Warren said with a sullen face, ¡°What


    if I insist on involving him? What does this man have that¡¯s worth you defending him? What can he


    offer you that I can¡¯t?¡±


    09:10


    Marketce gives NeN


    vou no onger need.


    300K.


    VISIT SITE >>


    At that moment, his calmness seemed to be destroyed by jealousy, and he could not help himself


    from saying those words.


    ¡°If you want to do something to Lucas, I won¡¯t forgive you, Warren. I will never forgive you for my


    entire life.¡± Amelia red straight at him and spoke in a very firm tone.


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened in an instant, and he looked at Amelia in disbelief.


    He thought, ¡°She can even say such a thing for Lucas. Could it be¡­¡± Then, he asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Is this man that important to you?¡± His


    expression was very grim.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend. Of course, he¡¯s important to me!¡± Amelia met Warren¡¯s gaze and did not back


    down at all.


    She was afraid that she would get Lucas into trouble. She was also afraid that Warren would


    actually do something to Lucas.


    Lucas had helped her so much. Thus, she really did not want Lucas to suffer inexplicable misfortune


    because of her.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Warren asked, a smile forming on his face as he looked at Amelia with a hint of


    uncertainty. ¡°So, if I had an issue with Lucas, how would you respond?¡±


    ¡°Warren!¡± Amelia yelled. The coldness and hatred in her gaze caused him to pale instantly.


    Warren thought, ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since she looked at me with such hatred.


    But now, she¡¯s doing it just because of Lucas!¡¯


    Warren almost lost the strength to stand. He did not even dare to look at Amelia for fear of seeing


    the hatred in her eyes again.


    Facebook?


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Warren left hastily.


    Lucas wore an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for involving you with Mr. York¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be me apologizing,¡± Amelia responded with a bitter smile. ¡°I dragged you into our issues.¡±


    Although Lucas said nothing, Amelia insisted on apologizing.


    In the evening, Aiden and Matilda were already asleep. Amelia was about to close the concession


    stand when a car pulled up in front of the store. A figure stumbled out of the car before she could


    react.


    Before Amelia could react, the figure had already hugged her and buried his face in her neck with


    his head down.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Hearing the hoarse voice and detecting the alcohol stench, she


    immediately knew who it was.


    It was Warren. She wondered, ¡°Is he drunk?¡±


    Amelia tried to push Warren away, but the more she pushed, the tighter he held her. Their bodies


    pressed closely together, and his breath enveloped her.


    ¡°Warren, are you out of your mind?¡± Amelia whispered, trying not to wake her mother and Aiden.


    ¡°Out of my mind?¡± Warren suddenly chuckled, hisughter hoarse and low. He burped and


    continued, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I only dared toe over after drinking a lot of alcohol.


    He was afraid that if he was sober, he would see her eyes filled with hatred again.


    He wondered if he wouldn¡¯t feel the hatred in her gaze if he was drunk.


    ¡°Amelia, do you know how much I miss you? Every time I saw you, I would use so much restraint to


    try my best to restrain myself¡­¡± he murmured, his face buried deep in her shoulders and lips,


    kissing her neck with great desire.


    Facebook?


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    X


    09:10


    Amelia¡¯s body suddenly trembled. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ??


    ¡°How can I let you go? How is that possible?¡± His kiss became more eager, ¡°Amelia, I love you. I


    can¡¯t let you go¡­¡±


    ¡°But Warren, I don¡¯t love you¡­¡± Amelia said, struggling and feeling that


    she was about to be suffocated. His arms were like steel bars, making her unable to move at all.


    His body stiffened, and then he kissed her more violently!


    ¡°Warren, please¡­ if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Amelia could finish her sentence, he copsed


    onto her shoulder, and the force that was


    restraining her disappeared.


    Amelia pushed Warren hard, and then he fell to the ground.


    She was still catching her breath, her cheeks and neck flushed.


    He fell to the ground and remained motionless.


    Hey on the ground, unmoving. She looked at him, puzzled. After a moment, she knelt down to


    check on him and realized that he was asleep due to being too drunk.


    Amelia found herself in a dilemma.


    Leaving him lying there didn¡¯t seem right, but bringing him into her house was also problematic.


    She hesitated for a moment, then managed to lift him and ced hi the car he had arrived in. She


    asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    His eyes were shut as he was thoroughly inebriated.


    Sighing, Amelia got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove to a nearby hotel.


    It seemed like the only option for the night.


    She parked the car in front of a modest, city-center hotel. It was not as luxurious as the ones


    Warren usually frequented, but it would do.


    After parking the car, Amelia felt Warren¡¯s pockets for his wallet. She found it and, as expected, his


    ID was inside.


    Amelia struggled to get Warren into the hotel. Shepleted the


    09:10


    OX


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer need.


    Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>>


    check-in process at the front desk and then assisted him to the room.


    The room was small, with just one bed and a bathroom.


    Amelia ced Warren on the bed and took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    After a moment of contemtion, Amelia bent down and removed Warren¡¯s shoes, then helped him


    out of his suit jacket. She covered him with the hotel¡¯s nket.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ Amelia¡­¡± he murmured, intermittently calling her name, and his forehead started to


    sweat profusely. His eyebrows furrowed deeply, as though he was having a nightmare.


    Amelia pursed her lips and stood up to leave.


    Just then, his hand emerged from under the nket, grabbing her wrist.


    Amelia was startled. She realized that Warren¡¯s eyes were open, and h¨¨ was staring at her intently.


    ¡°Let go, I need to go back,¡± Amelia said, trying to pull her hand free.


    In the next moment, the world seemed to spin, and Amelia found herself lying on the bed, with


    Warren¡¯s body on top of hers.


    ¡°Warren, what are you doing?¡± She felt a rush of panic. The situation was making her increasingly


    ufortable.


    ¡°I¡­ what am I doing?¡± he mumbled, drawing his face closer to hers as though taking in her scent.


    Her scent made his initially anxious heart calm down.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± he pleaded, brushing his nose against her


    cheek.


    His actions were intimate, reminiscent of their time together when they were in love.


    Amelia got goosebumps. ¡°Warren, whether you¡¯re drunk or not, you need to release me first.


    Whatever is going on, we can talk about it tomorrow when you¡¯re sober,¡± she said.


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    X


    09:10


    Right now, her instinct was telling her that if she stayed here any longer, something she might regret


    would happen.


    Suddenly, heughed but there was a tinge of sadness in his smile. ¡°Let go of you? You¡¯re going to


    find that Lucas guy, aren¡¯t you? I won¡¯t let you go to him. What does he have that¡¯s worth you


    looking at me with such hatred? Why are you so determined to protect him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Lucas. I just¡­¡±


    The moment she mentioned Lucas¡¯ name, he seemed triggered, and his expression changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring up Lucas.


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank as she red at Warren. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Lucas. I told you that he has


    nothing to do with us!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Facebook Marketce gives new


    X


    life to items you no longer need.


    Go to Facebook.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    s, she forgot that the person in front of her was drunk. Her words had simply provoked him.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Amelia choked. ¡°Warren, don¡¯t force me to hate you again.¡±


    However, everything was in vain!


    Amelia rinsed her body with warm water desperately in the bathroom of the hotel.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen when she was kind enough to send him to the hotel.


    She desperately wanted to separate herself from this man. However, they had¡­


    He kept saying in her ear how much he loved her, but he was forcing her


    against her wishes.


    Amelia emerged from the bathroom after an uncertain amount of time, her gazeplicated as she


    looked at Warren, who was asleep on the bed.


    There was a mix of resentment and something else in her eyes.


    Afterward, she hastily dressed and left without a word.


    It was a nightmare, and she hoped that things would return to normal once she woke up.


    When Amelia returned home, Matilda and Aiden were still asleep. She breathed a sigh of relief and


    changed into fresh clothing, disposing of the ones she had wornst night in arge trash bag.


    She didn¡¯t want to be reminded of her own helplessness.


    Just like in the past, whatever he gave her, whether good or bad, she had to ept it without


    resistance. He was so domineering that he wouldn¡¯t allow her any defiance or struggle.


    The next day, Matilda noticed her wearing a high-necked sweater and


    09:10


    Facebook Marketce gives new


    life to items you no longer need. Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>>


    asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly wearing a high-necked sweater?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a little cold, so I decided to bring out my high-necked clothes,¡± Amelia replied, trying to


    avoid Matilda seeing the marks on her neck. She didn¡¯t want her to know what had happened.


    Throughout the morning, Amelia couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of


    restlessness. Scenes fromst night reyed in her mind.


    His kisses, his touches, and his drunken ramblings.


    He said, ¡°Amelia, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, do you know how much I miss you? I miss you so much that it¡¯s suffocating¡­ I wish time


    could turn back, back to the way it was.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, please love me¡­¡±


    ¡°My liver is in your body. In fact, I can give you my heart if you wish. You¡¯re my beloved¡­¡±


    These words were repeated in Amelia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it! Forget it!¡± she told herself.


    Just then, the car fromst night pulled up in front of her store once again. Amelia¡¯s body tensed as


    she watched the man get out of the car.


    He walked toward her, d in the suit he wore yesterday.


    Her whole body tensed, and her hands unconsciously gripped her dress tightly.


    Warren looked at Amelia with guilt and remorse on his face, but he might do the same thing again if


    he was given another chance.


    Perhaps his subconsciousness did what he always wanted to do when he was drunk.


    When he woke up this morning, she had already left the hotel. Even though he was drunkst night,


    some vague memories lingered in his mind, and the disarray on the bed told him that something


    had happened that night.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Warren began, ¡°aboutst night¡­¡±


    09:10


    Amelia abruptly stood up and reprimanded, ¡°Nothing happenedst night. You were drunk, and I


    just took you to your hotel room.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened?¡± Warren frowned, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t


    remember anything just because I was drunk? Last night, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± she interrupted forcefully, staring at the man in front of her. ¡°Nothing happenedst night!¡±


    Warren pursed his lips tightly, and their eyes locked in mid-air.


    Just then, Matilda came out from the back room and was taken aback when she saw Warren. She


    nervously asked her daughter, ¡°Why is he here again? Did he do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Amelia reassured her.


    Warren scowled and said, ¡°Doesst night mean nothing to you? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, there are some things I need to discuss with him. Please keep an eye on the store,¡± Amelia


    quickly told Matilda. She was afraid that if Warren kept talking, her mother would figure out what


    had happenedst night.


    Hearing this, Matilda nodded.


    Amelia approached Warren and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk. First, move your car away from


    here. I don¡¯t want to be the subject of gossip among the neighbors.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded.


    They got into the car, and Warren started the engine. To Amelia¡¯s surprise, he drove back to the


    same hotel where he had stayed the previous night.


    She was stiff all over as she cast aplicated gaze toward the hotel¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going in? You said you wanted to talk,¡± Warren said and got out of the car.


    Amelia bit her lips slightly and finally walked in.


    09:10


    The room was still the same asst night, indicating that Warren hadn¡¯t let anyone clean it.


    The disheveled bed and the lingering scent in the air suggested the events of the previous night.


    ¡°What happenedst night is clear to both of us, isn¡¯t it?¡± Warren turned to face Amelia. ¡°Last night, I


    passed out, and you could have just ignored me. But you brought me here. Amelia, you don¡¯t hate


    me as much as you pretend, do you?¡±


    He approached her step by step.


    She stepped back until her back met the wall. ¡°Warren, I deeply regret bringing you here. There¡¯s


    nothing between us.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:10

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    If she hadn¡¯t interfered, the incidentst night wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°But I¡¯m d you brought me here,¡± Warren said softly, lowering his head, his face erged in front


    of Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought me here, we wouldn¡¯t have been so intimatest night¡­ as


    intimate as we used to be.¡±


    Smack!


    She suddenly raised her hand and pped him hard.


    Warren¡¯s cheek turned slightly to one side, bearing a red mark.


    He seemed unfazed by the pain and continued, ¡°If you think one p isn¡¯t enough, you can keep


    going. But, Amelia, no matter what, you can¡¯t deny thatst night, you had feelings for me. In the


    end, you were desiring me. When I was drunk, I still remember the things you said¡­ you said you


    wanted me, you said¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Amelia covered her ears abruptly, not wanting to hear more. His words only dragged


    her back to that time, making her feel even more miserable.


    She didn¡¯t want it, but her body refused to listen to her brain. Even after yearster, he was still


    familiar with her body. It was ridiculous but sad.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He pulled down her hands and continued to whisper the same thing he said yesterday, showing his


    affection.


    ¡°Amelia, since you have feelings for me, don¡¯t resist me, okay? I¡¯ll be nice to you. I promise won¡¯t


    hurt you again this time!¡±


    Ameliaughed suddenly, tears welling up in her dark eyes. ¡°You think I wanted what happenedst


    night? It was nothing but forceful¡­¡±


    ¡°Warren, have you ever experienced being overpowered by someone else¡¯s strength, unable to


    resist, no matter how hard you struggled?¡± she used, her voice rising. ¡°That sense of humiliation,


    have you felt it?¡±


    Warren stared at her in a daze, frozen in ce.


    ¡°You think everything that happenedst night was because I had feelings for you? But for me, it


    was just humiliation because I couldn¡¯t resist. Even if it wasn¡¯t you, if it were any other man, I would


    have reacted the same way!¡±


    Her usations and tears were like the sharpest sword, piercing his heart.


    ¡°Humiliation¡­ Everything fromst night, was it really just humiliation for you?¡± he asked in a


    whisper.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Do you think I willingly went through all that with you?¡± she retorted sarcastically. ¡°Warren,


    you¡¯ve hurt me over and over. How many times do you think you need to hurt me before it¡¯s


    enough?¡±


    His face turned pale, and even the color on his lips seemed to fade away.


    He trembled slightly and gazed at her with a determined look. ¡°Tell me, didn¡¯t you feel¡­ a little


    pleasurest night?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°Everything fromst night was just a nightmare for me.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare?¡± He chuckled bitterly. It was a beautiful dream for him, but a nightmare for her.


    His fingers slowly reached for her face, mere inches away from touching


    her cheek.


    s, she turned her face away, clearly resisting.


    His hand seemed to freeze in mid-air, unable to move forward.


    Despite their physical closeness, he felt like there was an insurmountable distance that no amount


    of effort could bridge.


    ¡°What do I need to do for you to give me even a little affection? I¡­ just want a little¡­¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s impossible,¡± she ruthlessly rejected. ¡°Warren, I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s already


    over between us. Let¡¯s treat what happened yesterday as if it never happened. Forget anything ever


    happened, and I will forget itpletely.¡±


    Pain filled his eyes as he knew he couldn¡¯t forget it.


    Warren suddenly seemed to lose all his strength, stumbling backward.


    Amelia took a deep breath. ¡°I hope you won¡¯te to the store anymore. If there¡¯s anything rted


    to Aiden, you can contact me by phone. Let¡¯s


    end it here.¡±


    After saying this, Amelia turned and left, leaving Warren standing alone in the room. His mood was


    completely different now.


    10:50


    When the sound of the door closing echoed, Warren copsed to the floor, his hands clenched


    tightly into fists, pounding the ground heavily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah!¡± He let out painful screams.


    Amelia returned to the store. Seeing her, Matilda asked nervously, ¡°So, why did hee to see


    you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Amelia reassured her mother, ¡°I just talked to him and told him not toe to the


    store anymore. There¡¯s no future between us.¡±


    Matilda hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It had been years, but he is still unmarried, and there is


    no other woman. Maybe he really¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Amelia interrupted, understanding what her mother was trying to say. ¡°If I were really with


    him, every time I saw him, I would be reminded of the past. That way, I can never escape from it.¡±


    Hearing this, Matilda said nothing more.


    In the following days, everything was calm. Warren didn¡¯te to her ce again, and Lucas¡¯ ex-


    wife didn¡¯te to harass her either. ording to Lucas, his ex-wife had initially been determined


    to take over his stall, but suddenly changed her mind and stoppeding.


    On the weekend, when the small store was rtively quiet, Rosalie hosted a meal, inviting Amelia


    and Lillian for a get-together. It was a chance for the three women to catch up.


    Lillian was eight months along, and she seemed blissful. Her face was noticeably rounder, a result


    of the care and feeding from Callum.


    ¡°Are you thirty-three weeks along?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, after the baby is born, I want both of you to be the godmothers!¡± Lillian said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± Rosalie inquired further.


    Lillian shook her head. ¡°Callum and I think it¡¯s better to wait until the baby is born. Let¡¯s keep it as a


    surprise.¡±


    Amelia looked at Lillian¡¯s pronounced baby bump and sighed, ¡°Time flies. Before you know it, your


    child will be born.¡±


    Chapter

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    ¡°It seems to be growing quite fast.¡± Lillian touched her belly and looked at Amelia. ¡°By the way,


    Amelia, is Aiden okay these days? Does anyone still bully him at school?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s probably no one doing that anymore. After you stood out for him thest time,


    the headmaster and teachers know that he is someone protected by the Youngblood and White


    families. Therefore, they¡¯re more careful with him now!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s fine,¡± Lillian replied.


    The three of them chatted while eating. When talking about Lucas¡¯ daughter, Nadine, Lillian


    dered that she was eagerly waiting to see the adorable child after she gave birth.


    At that moment, the waiter came up with a te of beef tripe sandwiches. Lillian suggested, ¡°Hey,


    try it. These beef tripe sandwiches are the restaurant¡¯s specialty. I didn¡¯t like it before, but now I love


    it.¡±


    As a pungent smell rushed into her nose, Amelia suddenly felt nauseous. She stood up abruptly


    and rushed toward the restroom in the private room with her mouth covered.


    In front of the sink, Amelia sprawled on top of it and kept vomiting.


    After vomiting for a long time, she felt slightly morefortable after throwing up everything she


    ate.


    After gargling her mouth, she looked up at the pale face in the mirror. Then, she took a deep breath


    and cleaned up before walking out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened just now? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the smell of the beef tripe sandwich was a little strong, so I suddenly felt like vomiting.


    It¡¯s no big deal. It should be because I haven¡¯t eaten something this pungent in a long time,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°Since it bothers your nose, I¡¯ll just get the waiter to take it away,¡± Lillian said hurriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m much better now. You guys go ahead. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Amelia said. The dish was


    Lillian¡¯s favorite, so she rmended it to


    everyone.


    10:50


    After the meal, they walked out of the restaurant.


    Lillian suddenly trembled and stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalie and Amelia also stopped and looked at Lillian.


    Her face had turned pale. She covered the bump in her abdomen with her hands and grimaced.


    ¡°The baby is kicking actively. It feels a little different from usual,¡± Lillian said.


    Usually, even if there was fetal movement, it would not be so powerful. Thus, the incessant kicking


    made her feel uneasy.


    Both Rosalie and Amelia were shocked, as it was not a good thing to have abnormal fetal


    movement in the third trimester of pregnancy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Rosalie said to Lillian, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there!¡±


    At that moment, two figures-one tall and the other short-suddenly


    walked toward Lillian.


    It was a middle-aged man in his thirties and a little boy of around seven years old.


    The little boy had exquisite yet striking features, making him stand out easily from the crowd.


    Given how he looked at a young age, it would be difficult to imagine what he would look like when


    he grew up.


    The boy walked straight up to Lillian and stared at the bulge on her abdomen as if he was looking at


    something.


    However, the three of them had no time to pay attention to this strange child. Rosalie said to


    Amelia, ¡°I¡¯ll drive over now. You should wait for me here with Lillian.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Amelia answered.


    Lillian¡¯s face darkened.


    At that moment, the strange boy suddenly stretched out his hand and put it on Lillian¡¯s abdomen.


    Amelia and Rosalie were startled. Amelia raised her hand to remove the little boy¡¯s hand from


    Lillian¡¯s abdomen.


    10.50


    The middle-aged man standing behind the little boy suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. You won¡¯t be


    able to bear the consequences if you do,¡±


    Amelia was stunned. The man spoke with such certainty that she felt that something terrible would


    happen if she moved the boy¡¯s hand away.


    While she was hesitating, Lillian exhaled forcefully and said, ¡°Amelia¡­ it¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    She was in the best position to feel what was going on. When the little boy put his hand on her


    abdomen, she clearly felt the rapid fetal movements begin to slow down until they became normal.


    When she saw the relief on Lillian¡¯s face, Amelia didn¡¯t attempt to touch the little boy anymore.


    After a while, the little boy withdrew his hand and looked up at Lillian. ¡°What should I do for you to


    give her to me?¡±


    Lillian was stunned and didn¡¯t react until she saw the boy pointing at her abdomen. Only then did


    she understand that the child was talking about the baby in her belly.


    Although the little boy and the middle-aged man behind him looked strange, Lillian inexplicably felt


    that they were not malicious.


    Especially because of the child¡¯s touch just now, which managed to calm the baby down.


    ¡°This baby is precious to me, so I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Lillian replied with a smile.


    ¡°Can you not?¡± The little boy frowned. ¡°But I want to be with her. I can give you whatever you want.¡±


    Lillian couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw how serious the boy looked. ¡°The baby in my stomach


    hasn¡¯t been born yet, and you don¡¯t even know whether it is a boy or girl. So why are you insisting


    on being together with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡± The little boy was extremely sure.


    Lillian was surprised. She didn¡¯t even know the gender of the child, yet the boy appeared to be


    certain it was a girl.


    ¡°Even if the kid is bullshitting, he seems to be awfully serious about it.¡±


    Amelia was also very surprised.


    With that, Lillian joked casually, ¡°If you want to be with my daughter, you can marry her after she is


    born!¡±


    The little boy blinked his beautiful eyes and then turned to ask the middle-aged man beside him. ¡°If I


    marry her, can I stay with her forever?¡±


    ¡°She¡± naturally meant the baby in Lillian¡¯s stomach.


    The man next to him replied respectfully, ¡°If a man and a woman reach the legal age and be


    husband and wife, they will naturally be together forever.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little boy raised his head and looked at Lillian again. ¡°When she reaches the legal age, I


    will marry her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lillian was stunned and couldn¡¯t keep up with the little boy¡¯s mental gymnastics.


    As for the man standing next to the little boy, he acted as if the boy seemed to be right about


    everything.


    At that moment, Rosalie had already driven over and called out to Lillian and Amelia, ¡°Get in the


    car. We¡¯re heading to the hospital now.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:51

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    ¡°But the fetal movement isn¡¯t so bad now. It has returned to normal,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s back to normal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just now, this little boy put his hand on my abdomen, and I¡­¡± While speaking, Lillian


    subconsciously looked toward where the little boy was, only to find that he and the middle-aged


    man had disappeared.


    Amelia said to Lillian, ¡°Just get in the car first. No matter what, it¡¯s safer to go to the hospital for a


    checkup. After all, a fetal movement that turns violent suddenly isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    Lillian saw the logic in Amelia¡¯s words, so she got in the car first. Rosalie then drove to the hospital


    where Lillian had her record.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lillian was a VIP patient there, so she didn¡¯t need to wait in line after registration. She directly went


    to the clinic with a specialist. After being told that the fetal movements were abnormal, the specialist


    immediately listened to the fetal heart rate and arranged for a B-scan.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie and Amelia waited nervously outside.


    At this moment, Amelia¡¯s expression changed again. She suddenly got up and ran toward the


    hospital restroom with her mouth covered.


    ¡°Barf¡­ Barf¡­¡± She kept vomiting on the sink for a long time before she finally stopped.


    Amelia rinsed her mouth and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°What is wrong with me? I¡¯ve vomited


    twice today.¡±


    When she emerged from the restroom and returned to the B-scan waiting area, she saw Rosalie


    giving her a worried look.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened just now? Are you feeling under the weather?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°My stomach is not feeling well, but I feel better after vomiting just now.¡± Amelia said, ¡°Maybe I ate


    something that disagreed with me. I¡¯ll just take some gastric medicine when I¡¯m back¡¯


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Amelia, did anything¡­ happen. between Warren and


    you?¡±


    14


    OR:36


    When she went to see Amelia and Aiden in the shop, Matilda once mentioned that Warren had


    come to see Amelia.


    Hearing that, Amelia¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Then, she seemed to have thought of


    something, and her face turned pale all of a sudden.


    The look on Amelia¡¯s face caused Rosalie to sigh under her breath. ¡°It seems something is going on


    between the two of them.¡±


    Amelia, too, thought of that possibility, which was the reason her face. became so pale.


    ¡°Amelia, since we¡¯re in the hospital right now. Why don¡¯t you take a blood. test?¡± Rosalie said


    euphemistically.


    ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head while grimacing. Subsequently, she began to stagger due to her


    inability to maintain her bnce. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m not feeling well suddenly. I¡­ I¡¯ll head back first.


    Please keep an eye on Lillian. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    With that, Amelia left the hospital in a hurry.


    Rosalie looked at Amelia¡¯s silhouette and naturally understood what thetter was afraid of.


    ¡°Amelia has always wanted to stay away from Warren, but if she is really pregnant with Warren¡¯s


    child, their rtionship will only be messier than it already is.¡±


    Although Rosalie wanted to help Amelia, she didn¡¯t know what she could do.


    Just then, Lillian walked out of the B-scan room. When she didn¡¯t see Amelia, she asked Rosalie,


    ¡°Where is Amelia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well, so she went back first.¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Anyway, what did the report say?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any problems. Everything is normal, but the doctor reminded me to pay attention to


    the fetal movements. If there are sudden and intense fetal movements again, I muste to the


    hospital as soon as possible,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°You had better be more vignt. Anyway, shall I drive you home?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lillian responded. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s wrong with Amelia. She hasn¡¯t been feeling well since noon today.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, everything was just


    spection at the moment, and Amelia hadn¡¯t done an examination yet.


    At night, Rosalie and Jonathan talked about Amelia¡¯s possible pregnancy.


    ¡°If Amelia is really pregnant, what will happen between her and Warren?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Jonathan said tly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but given Amelia¡¯s attitude toward Warren, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be


    with Warren just for the sake of her child.¡±


    If Amelia was willing to be with Warren because of her child, she would have already done so on


    Aiden¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Amelia might not want to be with Warren, but will Warren allow the status quo to continue if Amelia


    is pregnant? Or¡­ do you think he¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get Amelia back?¡± Rosalie said


    worriedly.


    ¡°Even if Warren goes to such extremes, it¡¯s entirely understandable.¡± Jonathan said casually, ¡°If I


    were him, I would do the same.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and looked at Jonathan, ¡°You would too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± He gave her a look of certainty.


    She suddenly remembered what happened before. ¡°Well¡­ when I was pregnant, if I hadn¡¯t agreed


    to marry you, would you have¡­ forced me to marry you?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes glistened slightly. He gently held Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If I say yes, would you


    hate me?¡± Perhaps he could tell a lie that satisfied. her.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to do so because he had promised her that he would be honest with her


    and not hide anything from her.


    Rosalie looked at Jonathan in a daze. Although she didn¡¯t like being forced into anything, she


    wouldn¡¯t resent Jonathan if he was the one doing it.


    She shook her head, but she still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°In that case, how will you force me into it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you trying to specte about what Warren would do?¡±


    Chapter 105!


    Jonathan asked. ?


    Rosalic¡¯s confirmation was implied by her silence.


    ¡°If it were me, I would act upon your weakness, something you value the most and can¡¯t bear to


    lose. All I need is to control it,¡± Jonathan said.


    Despite Jonathan¡¯s deep voice resonating melodiously, it still sent a chill down Rosalie¡¯s spine.


    His method obviously involved striking where it hurts the most, one that was consistent with his


    usual demeanor. That was why everyone in Strico knew that they had better not mess with


    Jonathan. Otherwise, they would suffer unimaginable consequences.


    ¡°If you refuse to be with me, I might imprison you by my side for the rest of your life, or¡­¡± He


    paused and stared at her intently. ¡°I will let you go and let myself go crazy.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    In the past, he might have chosen to imprison her for life and keep her by his side without


    hesitation. However, now, as he loved her intensely, the thought of causing her pain was more


    unbearable than his suffering.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart ached. Even though her question had been a casual conjecture, hearing his


    response made her feel an indescribable pang of guilt for asking him to answer it.


    ¡°You won¡¯t drive yourself to madness, and I¡¯ll never abandon you!¡± She suddenly opened her arms,


    enfolding him tightly in her embrace.


    Jonathan lowered his head and smiled at the woman holding him tightly. He slowly leaned in and


    ced his head on her shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, and I will never leave you either.¡±


    Rosalie held him in a prolonged embrace until she graduallyposed herself. Then, with a self-


    deprecatingugh, she remarked, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into us? We were just discussing Amelia and


    Warren. But¡­


    She paused briefly before adding, ¡°Do you think Warren would truly do something like this to


    Amelia?¡±


    Jonathan could only say, ¡°Probably.¡±


    After all, he was not Warren. Furthermore, people¡¯s thoughts could be fickle, and a mere gesture


    could alter their initial intentions.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalie hesitated. She wanted to say something but was unsure where to begin.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to help you? If Warren truly coerces Amelia, do you want me to protect her


    on your behalf?¡± Jonathan seemed to have seen through her thoughts.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. However, it could lead to conflict between the Youngblood and York families,


    which might impact the Youngblood family¡¯s business.¡±


    Indeed, Warren wielded significant influence in the business world. If the York family dered war


    on the Youngblood family, it could have far-reaching consequences for their businesses, potentially


    resulting in substantial losses.


    It was just that Rosalie felt sorry for Amelia.


    08:30


    Furthermore, when Rosalie was seeking employment, many had reservations about her criminal


    record following her release from prison. It was only Amelia who had been willing to provide her with


    an opportunity and treated her with kindness.


    Amelia was kind to her, so Rosalie wanted to return the favor and protect


    her.


    Jonathan smiled in a rxed manner and said, ¡°Why not? If you want to protect Amelia, I¡¯ll do it for


    you.¡±


    He said it lightly as if it seemed to be an easy task.


    ¡°But what if Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what Warren will do, I¡¯ll safeguard the person you wish to protect. Rosie, as I¡¯ve


    mentioned before, I can give you everything you want. I¡¯d willinglyy down my life for you, so


    protecting a single individual is a given,¡± Jonathan dered.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes welled up.


    This was the man she loved, someone who adored her with his whole. being. She could not help


    but love him in return.


    ¡°Thank you, Jon. And¡­¡± She grabbed his face and kissed him. ¡°I love you!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her love for him seemed to grow a bit more with each passing day.


    ¡°So do I!¡± He passionately deepened the kiss.


    She was the only one who could ignite such fervor within him.


    Amelia was in a daze all night and even signed on the wrong page for her son¡¯s homework.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Even Aiden could tell something was wrong with his mother.


    Amelia hurriedly found an excuse and said, ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯m just slightly tired today.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, please rest early!¡± Aiden was sensible.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia smiled.


    When her son fell asleep, she suddenly felt hungry, so she took a bag of instant noodles and


    prepared it for herself.


    08:37


    She just ate a few bites before she felt like vomiting again.


    She rushed to the sink in the kitchen and threw up.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Despite her efforts to suppress her nausea, it became increasingly evident.


    Finally, she stopped vomiting. She was so tired she almost copsed.


    Amelia shook herself, rinsed her mouth, and washed the sink with water. Finally, she sat on a chair


    with the instant noodles in front of her.


    Her hand slowly touched her stomach. She already had a vague idea but did not want to admit it or


    face it.


    She thought, ¡°If there is a life in my belly now, I would be at a loss. What would happen between


    Warren and I?


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that coincidental. It¡¯s just once. How is it possible¡­ she murmured. She wanted to


    deny it, but tears started streaming down her face.


    Amelia did not sleep all night.


    In the following days, Amelia¡¯s pregnancy symptom of morning sickness persisted, and she was


    even noticed by Matilda several times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have an upset stomach? How about I get you some gastric


    medicine?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°No, I-I¡¯ll go to the hospital by myself this afternoon.¡± Amelia¡¯s face was pale. Even though she


    attempted to evade it, her continuous vomiting brought her face to face with the reality she wished


    to avoid.


    In the afternoon, Amelia went to the hospital to see the gynecologist.


    To determine whether she was pregnant, all she needed was a blood test, and she would receive


    the result within half an hour.


    However, when Amelia looked at the values on the blood test result, she was thunderstruck.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant! I really am pregnant! It was only one time! How did I get pregnant?¡± she pondered.


    She wanted to cut all ties with him, but reality pped her hard.


    The gynecologist looked at her blood test result and asked, ¡°You¡¯re


    pregnant. When did you have yourst period?¡±


    Amelia mentioned a date.


    ¡°You¡¯re four weeks pregnant. You shoulde over the next day for another blood test to check


    your situation,¡± said the doctor.


    Amelia walked out of the hospital silently. She thought, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. What should I do with this


    child?¡±


    The most rational thing to do now was to get rid of it.


    She and Warren would continue to live their lives as if nothing happened. after she had the


    abortion.


    Amelia thought, ¡®It¡¯s what I want, right?


    But this is a life! Now that I have a life growing in my belly, am I willing to have an abortion?¡¯


    In the past, she was sentenced to prison unjustly. Under such difficult


    circumstances, she was reluctant to abort Aiden and tried her best to give birth to him.


    The current situation had significantly improvedpared to the past. Even if she truly wanted to


    have this child, it would not be as challenging and arduous as it once was.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Amelia returned to the concession stand with a mind heavy with


    thoughts.


    Matilda asked, ¡°How is it? You¡¯ve been vomiting these past few days. What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Just asked me to¡­ cat light,¡± Amelia said and hesitated for a moment. before she added, ¡°Mom,


    what do you think if I have another child?¡±


    At 35, she had stepped into the category of advanced maternal age. Yet, with advancements in


    medical science, women above 35 still had the option to conceive naturally.


    Matilda paused, smiled, and said, ¡°You finally see things clearly after all these years? You¡¯re still


    young. Find a suitable person, start a new family, and perhaps having another child will strengthen


    your rtionship.¡±


    Amelia heard Matilda¡¯s words and immediately understood the misunderstanding.


    Yet, Matilda continued, ¡°Do you have feelings for Lucas? I think he¡¯s a good man, and Nadine gets


    along well with Aiden. If you can start a new family with him, I support it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not nning to start a new family. I was just¡­


    suddenly thinking about having another child, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not starting a new family, then where will the childe from? Don¡¯t tell me you want to


    adopt another child,¡± Matilda said, concerned. Their financial situation was not affluent, so adopting


    another child would impose a heavy burden.


    Amelia smiled wryly and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± With that, she left


    before her mother could respond and busied herself with other matters.


    One dayter, Amelia went to the hospital for another blood test.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why she felt the need to do this. If she truly didn¡¯t want the child, she could just


    opt for an abortion without bothering with another pregnancy test.


    ¡°Or¡­ have I unconsciously epted the idea of keeping the child?¡± she


    Chapter 1053 thought.


    Amelia was lost in thought in the hospital¡¯s blood sampling hall and didn¡¯t notice Warren standing at


    the entrance.


    Warren hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Amelia here.


    He hade to the hospital to consult a liver transnt expert. There had been asional


    difort in Amelia¡¯s liver area, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He had scheduled an appointment


    with the specialist to discuss it.


    However, he didn¡¯t anticipate meeting her at the hospital.


    ¡°Is she ill?¡± he thought.


    Warren instinctively wanted to walk over to her, but after he took a couple of steps, he abruptly


    halted.


    In his mind, the words she had spoken to him that day in the hotel room resurfaced.


    Everything between them was just a nightmare for her.


    Everything he cherished was everything she didn¡¯t want.


    Her tearful usations felt like a cruel, slow torture to him. Now, perhaps the best thing to do was


    to maintain a distance from her, just as before. To quietly hide in the shadows, not disturbing her.


    Warren turned away and found a secluded spot to observe Ama silently.


    After the blood sample was taken, Amelia sat down and waited blood test results. Half an hour


    passed quickly. When she receive report, a bitter smile appeared on her face. Then, she headed


    towa outpatient department.


    Throughout this time, Amelia had not noticed Warren¡¯s presence.


    In Warren¡¯s eyes, there was a deep sense of confusion.


    ¡°What do her blood test results show? Why did she smile bitterly after she saw the report? Could it


    be¡­ Something is wrong with her health?¡± he thought.


    The very thought made his heart clench, and Warren felt a slight tremor in his body.


    ¡°She must not have any problems! Absolutely not!¡± he thought.


    To him, she was more important than anyone else. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her.


    When Amelia left the hospital, a ck car slowly followed her.


    Warren watched Amelia¡¯s retreating figure, and his phone suddenly rang.


    Warren picked it up and said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, Ms. Haab isn¡¯t ill. She¡¯s pregnant,¡± said the other person from the other end of the phone


    as he provided thetest investigation results. ¡°Ms. Haab is four weeks pregnant. Her condition


    seems fine after the blood test today.¡±


    The voice continued, but Warren couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    All his attention was focused on the figure not far away.


    ¡°She¡­ is pregnant?¡± he thought.


    He didn¡¯t need to think too much. He could be certain that the child she carried was from that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s our child!¡± he thought.


    In an instant, tears welled up in Warren¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A child¡­ Our child¡­ I haven¡¯t cherished our child properly before, and it led to her difficult delivery


    of Aiden, who was even born deaf,¡± he


    thought.


    This time, he vowed not to repeat the same mistake.


    He would protect their child with everything he had. He would dedicate his life to cherishing this


    child and ensuring the child suffered not a single harm.


    Inside Amelia, there was still a struggle, unsure of what to do. If she decided to keep the child, she


    would face various criticisms due to her unmarried status. ¡°What about Mom and Aiden? How would


    they handle the situation?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°If you decide not to keep the child, medical abortion should be done. within 49 days of pregnancy,


    preferably as early as possible for a cleaner procedure. If it exceeds 49 days, surgery is the only


    option, but it poses greater risks to your health.¡± The doctor¡¯s words echoed in Amelia¡¯s ears.


    Just as Amelia was about to board the bus, suddenly, a hand grabbed her


    wrist.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Amelia froze and turned her head to find Warren¡¯s face in front of her.


    He gasped for breath, held onto her, and refused to let her get on the bus.


    ¡°Hey, are you getting on or not?¡± the impatient bus driver called out.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia said hurriedly and tried to pull her hand back.


    However, Warren still held on tightly. He turned to the driver and said, ¡°She¡¯s not getting on!¡±


    Amelia watched helplessly as the bus doors closed before her eyes, and the vehicle slowly left the


    station.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia red at Warren. ¡°What do you want? I thought we made everything clear that


    day!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is clear at all,¡± Warren said. ¡°That day, you didn¡¯t say anything about what to do if you got


    pregnant in the future!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. Her pupils shrunk suddenly. ¡°He¡­ He knows I¡¯m pregnant? He knows


    about something I haven¡¯t even told my mother?¡± she thought.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Warren, noticing the panic in her eyes, shid, ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re four weeks along.


    I remember we conceived the baby that night!¡±


    What he uttered was not even a question but an affirmation.


    It was like he was certain that the baby was his.


    Amelia felt cold sweat on her palms and back, but she continued to deny it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re talking about, Warren. You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    All of a sudden, he let out a chuckle. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should take you to the hospital to see a


    gynecologist before you¡¯ll admit it?¡±


    ¡°You conducted a secret investigation on me?¡± Her voice grew sharp.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to investigate you. I just happened to see you at the hospital that day, concerned


    about your well-being and curious about the health issue you were facing,¡± he exined. That was


    how he identally discovered her pregnancy.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found out about your pregnancy, were you nning to keep it from me indefinitely and


    not share this with me?¡± He questioned her, moving closer.


    She pursed her dry lips. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by it has nothing to do with me?¡± he eximed. ¡°It¡¯s our baby, and I¡¯m the father


    of this child. How could you say that it has nothing to do with me?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Just as Amelia was about to speak, a wave of nausea suddenly surged again,


    causing her to vomit all over him.


    Her vomiting stained his well-fitted suit, and her nausea persisted.


    Amelia bent over and continued to vomit.


    At that moment, Warren panicked, but he could only stand frozen in ce, watching her vomit


    nkly.


    During her previous pregnancy, he had never been by her side since she was behind bars.


    Consequently, he would not have known that pregnancy-rted nausea could be so severe that


    she ended everything.


    up vomiting


    When Amelia finally ceased vomiting, she looked up and saw Warren¡¯s pale countenance.


    It was evident that his face was more pallid than hers.


    ¡°Your suit¡­¡± Her eyes thennded on his suit, which was stained with her vomit.


    Warren mumbled, ¡°Why is your vomiting so severe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just morning sickness,¡± she replied.


    Her exnation did not ease his worry. After unbuttoning his suit and removing the stained clothes,


    he took her hand and led her toward the car parked by the road.


    She struggled to pull her hand away. ¡°Where are you taking me, Warren?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital!¡± he answered.


    Fifteen minutester, Amelia returned to the consulting room she had visited earlier and faced the


    doctor she had just met.


    The doctor exined to Warren that Amelia¡¯s morning sickness was nothing unusual. The only


    potential issue that could arise was that frequent vomiting might affect the nutritional absorption of


    pregnant women. If that were to happen to Amelia, she would require special medication and


    medical treatment.


    ¡°Usually, we don¡¯t rmend medication to stop vomiting in the first trimester, the doctor


    exined.


    Warren inquired, ¡°So, we just allow her to keep vomiting like t


    ¡°She can eat foods like plums and oranges that may help alleviate morning sickness. Some


    pregnant women¡¯s vomiting condition ca improve after consuming foods with a tart vor, the doctor


    suggesum


    Amelia sat aside, thinking about what to do next since Warren had fou out about her pregnancy.


    At that moment, someone whispered in Amelia¡¯s ear. ¡°Is that man your husband? Looks like he


    cares about you. My husband didn¡¯t care about my pregnancy and my morning sickness. You¡¯re


    such a lucky woman.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Amelia smiled bitterly.


    If the woman in front of him knew what she had experienced, she would


    not have made that remark.


    When Amelia and Warren came out of the hospital, Warren suggested, ¡°I think we should find a


    ce to talk.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment but did not turn him down.


    After all, she felt it was important for them to talk about the situation


    now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce nearby. I don¡¯t want to go too far,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren found a restaurant with a private room next to the hospital and ordered some snacks. ¡°You


    should eat something, considering you¡¯ve vomited most of the food you had earlier. The doctor


    mentioned you can have something light if you¡¯re experiencing severe morning sickness.¡±


    Instead of reaching for the fork, Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for


    me. I can manage the pregnancy on my own without burdening you.¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°What do you mean by managing the pregnancy on


    your own? And why do you say you don¡¯t want to burden me?¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath and responded, ¡°We don¡¯t need to make a big deal out of it. As we


    discussed earlier, it was just an ident. Let¡¯s simply pretend like nothing has urred.¡±


    Suddenly, Warren let out a cold smirk. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re ju going to pretend that the child in


    your womb doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of baby myself,¡± she said.


    He questioned. ¡°How?¡±


    Meeting his gaze, she could not prevent her body from trembling. ¡°T my issue. It¡¯s none of your


    business!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, why do you say the baby is none of my business? She¡¯s our child, so, of course, she¡¯s my


    concern!¡± Warren¡¯s eyes were filled with anguish.


    Amelia looked away, as Warren¡¯s gaze filled her with an inexplicable sense of guilt and panic.


    Yet, she had no idea what had prompted her to feel guilty or panicked.


    Warren was the one who did her wrong in the first ce, and, all things considered, she was the


    victim!


    Warren stood up, circumvented the table, and approached Amelia. He then knelt before her and


    said, ¡°Amelia, please give me the chance to take good care of you and the baby. I didn¡¯t do anything


    for you when your were pregnant with Aiden, and I made you suffer. Now, let me do everything I


    should do.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head and looked at Warren in front of her, overwhelmed byplicated


    emotions.


    ¡°You know, when I was in prison, I called your name over and over again. I just wanted to give up on


    life when I was there, but it was the baby who pulled me back from the brink of death and gave me


    hope to carry on,¡± she murmured.


    Upon hearing that, Warren started trembling unconsciously.


    At that moment, those words felt like the sharpest of swords, piercing his heart and making him


    acutely aware of the meaning of excruciating pain.


    Yet, this pain was an affliction without a remedy. As time passed by, the agony etched itself into the


    very fabric of his being, a permanent scar on his soul.


    He had made so many grave mistakes in the past that it seemed there was no way to make things


    right.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Warren shouted. ¡°Amelia, I waspletely and utterly wrong.


    I know that I can¡¯t make up for it. I just hope I can be good to you now, and I will do my best to make


    it up to you!¡±


    Amelia smiled lightly, which even appeared somewhat nonchnt.


    It was like someone who was once very important to her had be insignificant now.


    ¡°Aiden and I didn¡¯t have your care from the beginning, yet we still survived to this day. We¡¯re still


    alive and well. Why do you think we need your care now?¡± retorted Amelia.


    Her words stunned him, making Warren feel like there was ice coursing through his veins instead of


    blood.


    ¡°Warren, can¡¯t you just pretend you didn¡¯t know about my pregnancy? Is that too much to ask?


    There have been enough mistakes between us. Each time we get involved with each other, it


    causes nothing but harm to ourselves and everyone else,¡± said Amelia.


    Warren stared at her nkly and felt that although they were close now, they seemed to be drifting


    further apart.


    ¡°You are the eldest son and the head of the York family. You can seek out all the other women who


    love you. There¡¯s no need to keep pestering me. Besides, look at me. I¡¯m 35 years old now and no


    longer a young girl, Warren. At this age, I can¡¯t afford to hurt myself anymore. You¡¯re just obsessed


    with me now. I know you feel sorry for me, so you want to make it up to me, but I don¡¯t need your


    help. I just want to live a quiet life. Warren, can¡¯t you let me go?¡± Amelia spoke eloquently, her voice


    carrying the calm and stillness that came after extreme anguish.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an obsession! I love you! No matter how old you are, I still love you!¡± Warren roared, and his


    voice broke. ¡°Amelia, I won¡¯t hurt you. Please trust me this once!¡±


    However, Amelia still looked at Warren with a very calm and indifferent gaze.


    It seemed that the distance between him and her could nevere to an


    end.


    ¡°Warren, all my trust in you had been destroyed back then. How are you supposed to get back


    something that has been destroyed?¡±


    Her words seemed to put Warren into hell.


    When Amelia returned to the concession stand, Matilda looked at her gloomy face and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again? Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital for another


    reexamination? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± said Amelia, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Matilda was relieved.


    Just as Amelia was about to change clothes in the fitting room, a car arrived at the concession


    stand. Then, someone got out of the car and handed over several boxes of fruits and teas of


    various brands to Amelia.


    The person said, ¡°Mr. York asked us to give this to you, Ms. Haab.¡±


    Amelia looked at these gifts with a sense of bewilderment. These were all the things the doctor had


    told Warren about at the hospital that would help with her nausea.


    She did not expect Warren to send someone over with these items so


    soon.


    Without waiting for Amelia¡¯s answer, the person put down the items and left.


    Matilda found this strange and muttered, ¡°Mr. York¡­ Isn¡¯t that Warren? Why did he send these


    things over? There¡¯s so many things, too!¡±


    Amelia did not say anything. She just lowered her head, her line of sight seemingly focused on her


    abdomen.


    When Rosalie had some free time, she came to the concession stand and saw Amelia, who


    seemed to have a lot on her mind.


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong Is there something bothering you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia remained silent for some time.


    Rosalie said, ¡°If something is troubling you, you might as well just tell me. I will try my best to help if


    I can.¡±


    Amelia then stroked her abdomen subconsciously with both hands.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ Are you pregnant?¡± Rosalie hesitated for a moment before deciding to be frank.


    Amelia trembled, and then she calmed down. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Opening up about the situation was probably a good decision. At the very least, she could share her


    feelings and thoughts with Rosalie.


    This secret weighed heavily on Amelia¡¯s heart over thest few days. She could not confide in


    Matilda, and it was even more challenging to discuss it with Aiden.


    She could only pretend to be fine in front of her closest family.


    ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet,¡± Amelia confessed. ¡°This baby is Warren¡¯s, but I don¡¯t want to have


    anything to do with him anymore. If I choose to have this baby, then I¡¯m afraid that I might only get


    more involved with him.¡±


    Rosalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Amelia, if you really want to have the baby, I¡¯ll help you handle


    Warren. I¡¯ll make sure that he can¡¯t force you to do anything.¡±


    Amelia looked at Rosalie gratefully. ¡°Rosalie, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me! We¡¯ve been friends for so long, and I only have two best friends; you and Lillian!¡±


    said Rosalie. After a pause, Rosalie added, ¡°But Amelia, are you really not willing to give Warren a


    chance?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of the situation between him. and I. Would you be willing if


    you were in my shoes?¡±


    Rosalie was rendered speechless because she didn¡¯t know if she could forgive and move on with


    Jonathan if he did the same thing to her.


    When the weekend arrived, Amelia was overseeing the shop when she saw Matildaing back


    and cursing.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Amelia asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Nothing. I just quarreled with Mrs. Crane from over there,¡± Matilda said angrily.


    Amelia was confused. ¡°What did you quarrel with Mrs. Crane about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that widow from the Lark family. Mrs. Crane is up in arms.


    about how that widow got pregnant less than two years after her husband died. Nobody knows


    whose child it is, and Mrs. Crane isining about how this woman was not upholding a widow¡¯s


    virtue. I asked her what was the point of talking about virtue nowadays. Mrs. Crane is behaving as if


    it was the widow¡¯s fault that she ended up pregnant. That woman¡¯s husband is already dead! If she


    finds someone else and gets pregnant, what of it? It¡¯s her business! Why does Mrs. Crane have to


    gossip so much?¡± eximed Matilda tersely.


    ¡°And then, you guys fought?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Sheter mentioned you also had an illegitimate child, I¡­¡± Matilda stopped at this point. She


    faltered, and a hint of embarrassment crossed her face. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t


    say anything more. Forget it. I¡¯m going to prepare our meal.¡±


    Matilda then went into the kitchen after saying this.


    Amelia lowered her head and felt bitterness pool in her heart.


    Everywhere, there were always people who liked to make mischief and meddle in others¡¯ affairs.


    Matilda had argued with others in the past. because of her.


    If she really gave birth to the baby in her belly, Amelia was concerned about even more gossip.


    Aiden and Matilda then had to live through all this gossip, bearing the brunt of it all.


    With this in mind, Amelia bit her lip. She seemed to have arrived at a decision.


    She then gently stroked her abdomen and said in a very soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±s


    Send Gift


    Comment Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    However, as she apologized, tears rolled down her face, and she felt her heart sinking into an


    unfathomable abyss.


    The following day, Amelia went to the hospital and informed the doctor of her decision to have a


    medical abortion.


    ¡°Have you discussed it with your husband? Getting an abortion at your age might make it harder to


    get pregnant again.¡± asked the doctor. After all, the doctor still remembered that Warren had asked


    about morning sickness.


    ¡°He is not my husband, and I believe that the decision of whether to keep this baby is mine to make.


    After all, shouldn¡¯t women have the sovereign right to decide about motherhood?¡± Amelia replied.


    The doctor sensed that Amelia was determined and prescribed the medication.


    Amelia trudged into the pharmacy and lined up to get her medicine.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After she took the medicine today, she would bid farewell to the baby growing inside her, once and


    for all.


    Despite considering the possibility of keeping the baby, she was hesitant. to take the risk. She


    couldn¡¯t risk the uncertain future with Warren after the baby was born. She was also afraid of the


    harm that the neighbors. could cause to Matilda and Aiden with their gossip.


    Therefore, in the end, perhaps she could only feel sorry for her unborn child.


    ¡°Baby, choose a better mother if you want to be reborn again next time. Don¡¯t choose someone like


    me,¡± Amelia murmured.


    It was her turn now. She handed over her medical insurance card to the pharmacy staff. After a


    short while, she received back her card and the medication for her miscarriage.


    While Amelia was getting ready to put the medicine and card in her bag, someone suddenly


    grabbed her wrist.


    Amelia was stunned as she gazed at the man and her heart skipped a beat.


    It was Warren! Once again, he appeared right in front of her like this.


    At that moment, Warren¡¯s gaze fixed upon the medicine box in her hand. while a deep darkness


    overshadowed his expression.


    With all her strength, she attempted to free her wrist from the grip of his five fingers.


    His fingers were as strong as steel bars and prevented her from freeing herself.


    ¡°Are you going to abort this baby?¡± he asked with a hoarse voice as if each word were being


    squeezed out of his throat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she uttered firmly.


    His gaze shifted from the medicine box to her face. His deep and. piercing eyes were unwaveringly


    locked onto her. ¡°How can you-¡±


    She asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I have the right to decide whether I want to give birth to this child. No one


    else can interfere.¡±


    ¡®But this is also my child!¡± he yelled. The suppressed emotions couldn¡¯t be held back any longer.


    Amelia felt severe pain in her wrist like it was going to break.


    ¡°Warren, let go of me!¡± With a frown, she firmlymanded.


    He pursed his thin lips and suddenly snatched the medicine from her hand.


    ¡°Hey! What are you going to do?¡± she inquired quickly and tried to get the medicine back.


    However, Warren simply discarded the medicine directly into the garbage bin.


    Amelia appeared anxious when she saw this. ¡°Warren, what are you doing?¡±


    She was eager to pick up the medicine from the garbage bin, but he had already grabbed her wrist


    and wanted to take her out of the hospital.


    ¡°Let go of me! Where are you taking me?¡± She fought back harder.


    He simply bent down, picked her up in front of everyone, and strode toward the hospital entrance.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± Amelia requested as she felt embarrassed.


    Warren ignored her and took Amelia to the hospital entrance. A ck car was already waiting there,


    and the driver got out to open the door for Warren.


    A hospital security guard stepped forward to ask when he saw Amelia struggling. ¡°Sir, what is your


    rtionship with thisdy? She seems unwilling to get in the car.¡±


    ¡°She is the mother of my child! If you¡¯re concerned about a potential problem, you can record my


    car¡¯s license te number and notify the police,¡± Warren replied coldly.


    After he said that, Warren put Amelia into the car and got in as well.


    The driver quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away.


    The security guard appeared visibly embarrassed, while his colleague beside him spected, ¡°It


    seems likely that there is a conflict between them. Did you notice how the woman didn¡¯t deny being


    the mother of that man¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His car is not cheap, costing over 600 thousand dors. If he is a bad person with ill


    intentions, there¡¯s no need for him to use an expensive car to kidnap people, especially in ces


    like hospitals.¡±


    At the hospital, the security guards started guessing. In the car, Amelia. felt inexplicably flustered.


    Warren was calmer in the car nowpared to his previous emotional and angry state at the


    hospital.


    But the calmer he was now, the more nervous she felt.


    It was like the calm before the storm. Maybe there would be a strong wind and rain soon.


    ¡°Why did you decide to have an abortion?¡± Out of nowhere, a chilling voice echoed through the car,


    causing Amelia to shudder in fear.


    Amelia bit her lip. ¡°This child shouldn¡¯t have existed.¡±


    Warren suddenly sneered. ¡°This child shouldn¡¯t have existed? Or is it because the child belongs to


    my bloodline that it shouldn¡¯t exist?¡±


    She choked, and then heard him ask, ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant with another man¡¯s child, would you be


    willing to give birth to the baby?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body quivered as a sense of suffocation permeated the car and


    made her extremely ufortable.


    ¡°1-¡°Just as she was about to speak, a big hand abruptly covered her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your response!¡± His eyes were filled with panic and regret as he stared at her.


    ¡°What kind of response do I expect? Maybe, after I hear her answer, I will only feel even more


    remorseful,¡± Warren mused.


    ¡°Amelia, you can¡¯t have another man¡¯s baby! Impossible!¡± he said. He appeared to be informing her


    about it, but it felt more like he was talking to himself.


    She could feel the intense heat surging through her lips as they touched his palm.


    Suddenly, her phone inside the bag began to ring. Amelia quickly reached for her phone. However,


    as soon as she pressed the answer button, Warren already had her phone in his hand.


    ¡°Amelia, I just visited Zeki. I will be with you shortly. Are you currently at the concession stand? I


    have purchased some incredibly fresh seafood that you can indulge in tonight,¡± said Rosalie over


    the phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in the concession stand now¡± Warren said.


    The other end of the phone suddenly fell silent.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Immediately, Rosalie¡¯s voice filled with anxiety came through. ¡°Warren, why is it you? Where¡¯s


    Amelia? What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m fine,¡± Amelia hurriedly said.


    ¡°Amelia, did Warren harm you?¡± Rosalie asked with concern.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Amelia hesitated for a moment. ¡°He probably won¡¯t do anything to me. My mom is watching


    the concession stand. I¡¯ll be back soon. If you go over, don¡¯t tell my mom that I¡¯m with Warren now.¡±


    However, the second half of Amelia¡¯s sentence made Warren¡¯s expression even grimmer.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You heard everything, Warren said to Rosalie on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Rosalie, this matter is between me and Amelia. It¡¯s best for you not to interfere. Even if you¡¯re the


    lady of the Youngblood family, I won¡¯t be polite if you interfere.¡±


    After saying that, Warren hung up the phone and looked at Amelia. ¡°It seems like your friend is


    really worried about you.¡±


    Amelia clenched her lips tightly, and after a while, she asked, ¡°Warren, what do you want?¡±


    He stared at her with a heavy gaze. He remained silent.


    On the other end of the phone, Rosalie was staring at her phone screen. Although Amelia said she


    was fine, her phone was in Warren¡¯s hands. No matter how Rosalie thought about it, it did not seem


    like everything was fine.


    Thus, Rosalie decided to turn the car around and head toward Youngblood Group¡¯s building.


    When Rosalie arrived at Jonathan¡¯spany, she hurried inside after handing her car to the


    security guard at the entrance.


    Naturally, everyone in thepany recognized Rosalie, so their attitude. was respectful.


    Rosalie ran all the way to Jonathan¡¯s office. However, when she pushed the door open, she was


    instantly dumbfounded.


    In the spacious office, many top executives of thepany were present,


    but the atmosphere was unusually heavy and tense, seemingly filled with


    pressure.


    When these executives saw Rosalieing, each of them had a hopeful expression.


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s mood was not good, and he had been furious. The only person who could stop


    his anger was Rosalie.


    Among them, Carlos¡¯ gaze was the most eager.


    In fact, he had been thinking just now whether he should secretly make a call and let Rosalice


    to ¡°put out the fire.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jonathan¡¯s anger was different from normal scoldings. When others scold their


    subordinates, it was usually with loud shouts. However, Jonathan would not scold people. He would


    just casually nce at a person and then reveal a half-smile that seemed like a smile but not a


    smile.


    The more he did that, the more terrifying it was. It was like a knife hanging over one¡¯s head and


    never falling.


    They would never know when the knife would fall, and they were constantly on edge during this


    waiting period.


    ¡°Did I¡­ disturb you all?¡± Rosalie asked, hesitating whether to leave the


    office.


    After all, she was in a hurry to know where Amelia was. That was why she drove over directly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Jonathan smiled slightly, stood up, and walked toward Rosalie. ¡°Why did youe at this


    time?¡±


    Unlike the cold smile he showed to his subordinates earlier, this smile was full of warmth that


    showed in his eyes and brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s something I want your help with,¡± Rosalie said, ncing at the executives in the


    office.


    After all, it was Amelia¡¯s private matter, so it was not convenient to say it directly.


    Jonathan then said to his subordinates, ¡°Leave first. Submit the n to rectify the mistakes. If it


    can¡¯t be solved, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ey were pardoned.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the business in any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯re just some problems with the previous acquisition, but they can be solved.¡±


    Jonathan asked Rosalie, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Amelia. I called her earlier, but the person who answered the phone was Warren. I¡¯m worried


    that Amelia might be controlled by Warren,¡± Rosalie said. After chatting with Jonathanst time, she


    had been worried about Warren harming Amelia. If he really shed with Amelia and imprisoned


    her or something, it would be disastrous.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t get in touch with Amelia?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. Amelia did respondter, saying she was fine. But I felt that her voice sounded a bit


    strange,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°So you want me to help you find Amelia?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalie looked at him with hope in her eyes. ¡°Jon, I¡¯m really worried. And Amelia is pregnant


    now. Please help me find her quickly!¡±


    reves wer


    filled with a hint of tears, and her worry was evident. At this moment, she tilted her chin slightly, her


    gentle voice pleading with him. He could not refuse her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you find her,¡± Jonathan said. He immediately dialed an internal phone line and


    instructed Carlos to find Amelia¡¯s whereabouts immediately.


    Poor Carlos, who had just found some free time and was starting to rx, was now busy again.


    While waiting for news, Rosalie had already started making various assumptions in her mind.


    Jonathanforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Warren will not hurt Amelia.¡±


    ¡°But what if he does?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Warren is probably more willing to hurt himself because he knows very well that if he hurts Amelia


    again, there will be no room for maneuvering between him and her,¡± Jonathan said.


    Hearing this, Rosalie felt a chill. She sighed and said, ¡°Then, do you think there¡¯s a chance between


    him and Amelia?¡±


    ¡°That depends on Amelia. The choice has always been in her hands, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the choice is in Amelia¡¯s hands. If she wants to start over with Warren, I¡¯ll bless her. If she


    doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll help her keep Warren away and prevent him from causing her trouble Rosalie said.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Hearing you say that, I can¡¯t help but feel jealous of Amelia. You


    really value her.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned, thinking, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be jealous of Amelia, right?¡± She said, ¡°Uh¡­ Amelia


    and I have been friends for many years, so of course, I value her.¡±


    He slightly lowered his body, his ck eyes almost level with hers.


    ¡°If you value her, that¡¯s fine. But you can¡¯t value her more than me. In your heart, the person you


    value the most should be me,¡± he said.


    He was domineering and absolutely overbearing.


    ¡°All right, I understand. The person I value most is you.¡± Rosalie sighed, raising her hand to gently


    ruffle Jonathan¡¯s hair as if she wereforting him like a pet.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    A momentter, she asked again, ¡°Has Mr. Gibson found out where Warren took Amelia?¡± Her


    anxious tone and expression made it seem like her mind and heart werepletely upied by


    Amelia.


    Jonathan could only helplessly respond, ¡°It should be soon.¡±


    As expected, Carlos finally entered the office after a while to report. Amelia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Only then did Rosalie know that Warren had taken Amelia from the hospital, where Amelia had


    gone to undergo a medical abortion. procedure.


    ¡°Amelia wants to terminate the pregnancy?¡± Rosalie was utterly shocked.


    ¡°It seems so,¡± Carlos said.


    ¡°Where is Amelia now?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Warren took Amelia to his mansion in Strico,¡± Carlos said.


    Rosalie then looked at Jonathan, who naturally understood his wife¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and pick up Amelia. This way, you can be at ease, right?¡± Jonathan suggested.


    ¡°I knew you were the best, Jon,¡± Rosalie said.


    Such a simple sentence filled Jonathan¡¯s eyes with a smile. Clearly, he cherished her ttery.


    Carlos was now numb. He had long known that no one¡¯s ttery could bepared with Rosalie¡¯s


    casual words.


    Rosalie was the only one who could effortlessly make Jonathan do everything for her.


    Jonathan seemed destined to fall into this woman¡¯s hands for the rest of his life.


    Carlos quickly arranged for a car and provided the driver with detailed directions to Warren¡¯s


    mansion.


    As the car headed toward Warren¡¯s mansion, Rosalie still wore a worried expression.


    14


    09:27


    Rosalie asked.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t let us in, we¡¯ll just force our way in,¡± Jonathan said casually.


    ¡°Force our way in?¡± She blinked, ncing at him and then at herself. ¡°Uh¡­ Just the two of us?¡±


    Strictly speaking, it was just Jonathan alone, as she only knew a few self-defense moves. If a fight


    broke out, she¡¯d probably end up getting beaten.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nheless, Rosalie remembered that Jonathan was good at fighting. However, if there were many


    security guards on the Warren¡¯s side by then, he might not be able to defeat them singlehandedly.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jonathan reached out and lightly tapped Rosalie¡¯s forehead. ¡°We have


    many bodyguards following us. If ites down to a fight, we don¡¯t need to do it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie was stunned and turned to look behind the car. ¡°Do we have many bodyguards?¡±¡±


    She was not sure which cars behind them belonged to the bodyguards.


    Jonathan said calmly, ¡°Anyway, since we are going there, I will definitely take you into Warren¡¯s


    mansion and bring Amelia out.¡±


    Only then did Rosalie feel relieved.


    At this moment, in the mansion, Amelia paced back and forth in a room. Warren had brought her


    here and locked her in this room.


    She could not understand what he was nning, especially since he had not taken away her


    phone.


    In other words, if she wanted to contact the outside world, she could do so anytime.


    Watching the time pass, Amelia began to worry that Matilda would be suspicious if she did not


    return soon. Considering this, she hesitated about whether to call thetter first.


    Just then, she identally bumped into the corner of a nearby table, causing a stack of documents


    to fall to the floor.


    Amelia quickly bent down to pick them up. However, when she saw a few photos of Lucas, she


    froze.


    ¡°Is Warren investigating Lucas?¡± she thought,


    09


    Hastily, Arnelia nced through the scattered documents and realized they contained detailed


    information not only about Lucas but also about Lucas¡¯ ex-wife, Xaviera, and even the man Xaviera


    was currently living with-the same man who used to be Lucas¡¯ friend.


    Amelia stared at the documents in shock, feeling a chill creeping through her body.


    Just then, the door was opened, and Warren walked in.


    When Warren saw the documents in Amelia¡¯s hand, he was taken aback. He had left these


    documents on the table without thinking she would see them.


    Amelia looked at Warren and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is Xaviera asking Lucas for money and causing


    trouble for him rted to you?¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes dimmed, his tone tinged with self-deprecation. ¡°In your eyes, am I only capable of


    such things?¡±


    ¡°If not, why do you have these documents?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m uneasy. Because I¡¯m afraid. Because once you said that Lucas is a good person.


    Because in your and Aiden¡¯s hearts, Lucas far surpasses me,¡± he said, gradually approaching her


    with each step he took.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s only normal for me to investigate a man who might be my rival, isn¡¯t it? As for his ex-


    wife, I naturally have to investigate her, too,¡± Warren said, getting closer.


    She subconsciously backed away until her back hit the edge of the table. There was no more room


    for retreat.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m actually such a viin in your eyes. You think I would harass him through


    his ex-wife, causing him trouble?¡± Warren snorted coldly. ¡°If I really want to deal with Lucas, why go


    through such a roundabout way? I could just confront him directly. I wouldn¡¯t resort to something as


    petty as sending his ex-wife to harass him.¡±


    Amelia was shocked. Indeed, if Warren intervened, it would be challenging for them to stay in


    Strico.


    ¡°Warren, regardless of what has happened between us, don¡¯t touch Lucas. He has nothing to do


    with us.¡±


    However, her words seemed to provoke him. His face twisted with a trace of anger. ¡°Are you this


    concerned about him? Are you so afraid that I might harm him?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to involve innocent people,¡±


    involve innocent people,¡±


    amelia said.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± He gave a bitter smile. ¡°You care about him so much, repeatedly asking me not to harm


    him! If he holds such a significant ce in your heart, he is not innocent


    ¡°Warren, what does it take for you not to touch Lucas? Will you leave him alone if I promise not to


    see him again and if I cut off all contact with him?¡± she asked, meeting his gaze directly.


    A deeper sadness welled up in Warren¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Does she realize that the more she speaks like this, the more it indicates her determination to


    protect Lucas? Is that man truly worth her concern? I am the one she used to care about!¡± Warren


    thought.


    Warren felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    ¡°Warren, can you ept that?¡± Amelia asked, seeming unyielding until she received an answer.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Warren pursed his thin lips as his deep eyes stared at Amelia,


    The two looked at each other.


    After a long time, Warren said, ¡°As long as Lucas doesn¡¯t mess with me, I won¡¯t touch him.¡±


    He would always give in and be utterly defeated whenever he faced Amelia.


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he would not touch Lucas.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hurt Lucas. So can you keep the baby?¡± Warren¡¯s voice rang in the room again.


    Amelia¡¯s expression froze slightly before she bit her lips and said, ¡°You can have many children if


    you want. You don¡¯t need to focus on


    Warren smiled bitterly.


    -one.


    He could have many children if he wanted, but none of them were her and his children.


    All he wanted was just their children.


    ¡°So, do you still refuse to keep the baby?¡± Warren asked as he stared at Amelia.


    Amelia took a deep breath. ¡°Warren, I¡¯ve made up my mind. You know I won¡¯t change my mind so


    easily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I hurt you too much, isn¡¯t it? So even if you keep saying you forgive me, you actually


    still hate me and don¡¯t even want this child to have a chance toe into the world, right?¡± he


    asked.


    She was silent because she did not know how to respond.


    ¡°What if I suffer the pain you suffered? Can you give birth to this baby?¡± Warren asked in a whisper.


    Amelia paused and looked at the person in front of her in confusion. She did not understand what


    he meant.


    However, she soon understood and stared at him in astonishment. Meanwhile, blood kept oozing


    from his arm,


    M


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amelia shouted unconsciously as she watched the blood soak through the


    cloth on his arm. Then, it dripped to the ground.


    Warren murmured, ¡°I¡¯m here to suffer the pains you suffered¡­ I¡¯ll suffer everything you¡¯ve suffered.


    That way, will you give birth to the baby?¡±


    As he spoke, the dagger he held cut his body.


    There was instantly another injury on his body, and blood dripped from


    1.


    ¡°Warren, stop it! Stop!¡± Amelia shouted.


    However, he just gazed at her. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t kill this child.¡±


    Then, he cut himself a second time.


    It was as if he was telling her with his actions that he would keep on hurting himself like that if she


    rejected him.


    ¡°Warren, why are you forcing me? If you keep doing this, the only person who will die in the end is


    you!¡± Amelia responded. Something seemed to be pressing her chest, leaving her almost out of


    breath.


    ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m despicable, but apart from that, I don¡¯t know how make up for my mistakes and


    persuade you to keep this child¡­ V looked down, mocking himself. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to keep


    t baby, maybe¡­ it¡¯s a good thing that I just bleed out like this.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pupils shrank as she wondered, ¡°Is he trying to¡­ make him die?¡±


    ¡°You saved me back then. Without your bone marrow, I would have di long ago. So there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with repaying you with my life,¡± Warren murmured.


    He seemed to have given up everything as he cut himself with the dagger again, and there was


    another wound on his body.


    There was more and more blood on his clothes.


    Amelia got more and more frightened, Seeing that Warren was about to cut another wound on


    himself, she rushed forward and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Warren, stop hurting yourself!¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s eyshes trembled as he looked up at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want me


    09:27


    to die, do you? You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you, Amelia?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Even if I have no feelings for you, I¡¯m not cold-blooded enough to watch


    you bleed to death!¡±


    She answered as she carefully took away the dagger in Warren¡¯s hand.


    Fortunately, he did not insist on holding the dagger, so everything went well.


    Warren kept bleeding, and his face was getting paler and paler. If it continued, he would lose a lot of


    blood.


    Amelia immediately said, ¡°We have to stop the bleeding now, and then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!


    Where¡¯s the medical kit? Do you have gauze and cotton?¡±


    However, before she could finish speaking, Warren suddenly hugged her.


    Amelia was startled. ¡°Warren, let go of me. You¡¯re injured!¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to care and still held her tightly. Suddenly, a bloody smell rushed into her mouth and


    nose as if trying to envelop her.


    ¡°Will you¡­ give birth to the baby?¡± He persisted on the question.


    Amelia trembled. Just as she wondered how to answer, the door was suddenly opened. Rosalie,


    Jonathan, and some bodyguards barged in.


    Rosalie was startled to see the scene in front of her.


    ¡°What happened? Amelia, you and Warren¡­¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.


    ¡°He was cut with a dagger and lost a lot of blood. He needs to be. bandaged quickly and sent to the


    hospital, Amelia replied.


    Rosalie hurriedly had someone separate Amelia from Warren and treat his wounds first.


    However, Warren kept holding Amelia¡¯s hand while his wounds were being treated. Even when he


    was getting in the car, about to be sent to the hospital, Warren still held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly.


    Amelia could not break free from Warren¡¯s grip, so she got into the car where Warren was and went


    to the hospital with him.


    Rosalie and Jonathan got into another car.


    Rosalie muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Amelia isn¡¯t injured. What the


    hell is going on with Warren? Why did he hurt himself?¡±


    When they barged in, she almost thought that Warren had hurt Amelia.


    ¡°Because he was reluctant to hurt Amelia, he could only hurt himself,¡± Jonathan answered.


    ¡°He¡¯s too extreme if that¡¯s true. If Amelia had been indifferent, he would. have died if we didn¡¯t


    come!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°He¡¯s just betting that there¡¯s no way Amelia would be indifferent,¡± Jonathan said calmly.


    ¡°In this case, the stakes are too high. He¡¯s risking his life!¡± Rosalie answered with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t matter to him even if he really loses,¡± Jonathan said.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he loses the bet?¡±


    ¡°If he loses, he¡¯ll die, but if Amelia doesn¡¯t care about his life or death, he means nothing to her. If


    that¡¯s the case, life or death doesn¡¯t matter to


    him anymore,¡± Jonathan replied.


    Rosalie was dumbfounded. It seemed that Warren won the bet in the end. At least, although Amelia


    didn¡¯t love him anymore, she was not so ruthless to the point where she didn¡¯t care about his life.


    Warren was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Fortunately, his wounds were not deep,


    but he lost a lot of blood. He finally received. over 13 ounces of blood transfusion just to be safe.


    However, even during the blood transfusion, Warren held Amelia¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let


    go.


    It was as if once he loosened his grip, he would never be able to hold her hand again.


    There was no other sound in the ward besides the transfusion.


    Rosalie and Jonathan had left the ward. At that moment, they were the only people in the ward.


    Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Let go of me. Even if you hold my hand like this, it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to promise me that you won¡¯t abort the child,¡± he said.


    She was silent.


    Warren eximed, ¡°Amelia, you can scold, beat, or even kill me, but don¡¯t get rid of the child, okay?


    You told me that Lucas was innocent and asked. me to spare him. What about the baby then? The


    child is innocent!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled suddenly. After a while, she finally spoke hoarsely, ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t get an


    abortion.¡±


    He was surprised and asked, ¡°Really? Are you really willing to keep the child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m keeping the child, but Warren, I¡¯m doing it not because of you. It¡¯s because the baby is


    innocent!¡± she said.


    M


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know, I know!¡± Warren repeated.


    ¡°Now, can you let me go?¡± Amelia asked..


    Then, Warren slowly loosened his grip. However, he was still reluctant to let her gopletely.


    When Amelia left the ward, Rosalie approached her and asked, ¡°Amelia, are you okay? What did


    Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised him to keep the baby,¡± Amelia said, looking exhausted.


    Hearing this, Rosalie didn¡¯t know if she should be relieved. She couldn¡¯t. imagine how Warren would


    have reacted if Amelia had been determined to get an abortion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now then,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia nodded.


    The car headed for the concession stand. When Amelia arrived home, Matilda was startled by the


    blood stains on her clothes.


    ¡°Why is there so much blood on you? Did you get hurt? What happened?¡± Matilda hurriedly asked.


    Amelia said tiredly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not my blood. It¡¯s Warren¡¯s.¡±


    Matilda was shocked. ¡°His blood? Did you meet him this afternoon?¡±


    Amelia hesitated momentarily and finally decided to say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m pregnant with Warren¡¯s child!¡±


    Matilda was stunned. ¡°W-What did you say? You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s Warren¡¯s child?¡± Her voice was out of tune at the end of her


    sentence.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia answered again.


    Matilda was silent. They looked at each other.


    After a long time, Matilda said, ¡°What the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t you say that


    you


    didn¡¯t love Warren at all anymore? How could you be pregnant with his child?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°It was just an ident. He got drunk and came to


    see me. Then, I took him to the hotel room.¡±


    Matilda could guess the rest of the story without Amelia¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°If so, does Warren know about the child?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia replied, telling Matilda what had happened between her and Warren earlier.


    Matilda listened and secretly med herself.


    She was a mother but failed to notice that Amelia was pregnant, not to mention thetter had


    vomited so many times.


    At the thought of Amelia¡¯s struggle because of the baby these days, Matilda felt even more sorry for


    her.


    ¡°Since you decided to give birth to the baby, let¡¯s raise it together. The concession stand is doing


    well anyway, and I can do some manual work in my spare time. It won¡¯t be a problem for an old bag


    of bones like me tost another ten years,¡± Matilda said,


    Raising another child meant more financial burden. The least she could do at that moment was to


    lighten Amelia¡¯s load as much as she could.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Matilda had already sacrificed so much for her.


    She was supposed to enjoy her retirement, but she knew she had to work. hard again for Amelia.


    Amelia took a deep breath and stated her decision. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to marry Warren!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Matilda was shocked this time, even more than when she heard about Amelia¡¯s pregnancy


    earlier.


    She knew better than anyone how much Amelia had suffered because of Warren. In the past, she


    hoped Warren would repent and get back together with Amelia. After all, they had Aiden.


    That way, Aiden could have aplete family.


    However, Amelia always denied it whenever Matilda asked about that matter. Therefore, she didn¡¯t


    think much about it anymore. She didn¡¯t. expect Amelia to propose it by herselfter.


    ¡°You want to marry Warren? Because of the baby in your belly?¡± Matilda.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    asked.


    Amelia replied, ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason. I don¡¯t want the baby to be illegitimate and people to


    gossip more about you and Aiden. I know the neighbors had said mean things because I conceived


    Aiden out of wedlock.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about the gossip? You don¡¯t have to do something you don¡¯t want to do because


    of that!¡± Matilda advised.


    Amelia looked down at her t abdomen and said, ¡°Mom, even if your don¡¯t care about it, what


    about Aiden and the baby in my belly? Do they have to bear with the gossip forever?¡±


    After a pause, Amelia continued, ¡°After I marry Warren, at least even if I divorce him, there won¡¯t be


    that much rumor. Besides, the child in my belly will be legitimate.¡±


    Hearing this, Matilda just sighed and said nothing.


    In the evening, after Aiden finished his homework, Amelia said, ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m going to marry your


    daddy, and I have a baby in my belly. Are you fine with me getting married and having the baby?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Aiden was stunned, his gaze fixed on his mother, a nk expression on his face.


    ¡°You have a baby?¡± asked Aiden, surprised. To kids his age, he had only a


    ague concept of how babies came into the world.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It was an ident. Amelia said vaguely. ¡°But Mommy hopes that this baby can be considered


    legitimate, so she won¡¯t be the subject of gossip in the future.¡±


    Aiden listened attentively, even though he didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation. and asked. ¡°Are you


    worried that people will call this baby an illegitimate child in the future?¡±


    That¡¯s because the phrase ¡°illegitimate child¡± was the term he had heard most frequently from


    people when he was younger.


    Whenever those people referred to him that way, they did so with a mix


    of sympathy, pity, and disdain in their expressions.


    In the past, he was unaware of the meaning of that phrase.


    However, as he grew older, he came to understand the meaning quite clearly.


    Amelia¡¯s heart ached when she heard him say that. She realized just how much her son suffered


    because of her.


    ¡°If¡­ you can¡¯t ept it, then I¡¯ll¡­..¡±


    Aiden replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. Whatever decision you make, I¡¯ll support you. And¡­ I don¡¯t want


    my future brother or sister to be called an illegitimate child either.¡±


    He lowered his head as if on the verge of saying something else, but hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You can always talk to Mommy,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Mommy, after you get married, are we going to live with Daddy?¡± Aiden asked, his young face


    clearly showing his concern.


    Clearly, he still held a strong aversion toward his father, Warren.


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia rified, ¡°I¡¯m only marrying him to obtain a marriage


    08:571


    certificate. We won¡¯t be living together. I¡¯m doing this solely to provide the baby with a legal identity.¡±


    Of course, this was contingent on Warren¡¯s


    agreement.


    With these thoughts in mind, Amelia felt a sense of uncertainty and


    concern.


    She understood that if her intention was genuinely to marry Warren and live with him, he would


    readily agree.


    However, her current decision to marry him was solely to provide the child with a legal identity as a


    legitimate child, thus shielding the child from the weight of future gossip.


    The following day, Amelia went to the hospital to visit Warren.


    Upon seeing Amelia, Warren appeared somewhat surprised. However, he quickly sat up and asked,


    ¡°Why are you here? I must have startled you yesterday, didn¡¯t I? I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ but I¡¯m really d that


    you agreed yesterday.¡±


    The man, who had been at the helm of the York Group, had never exhibited nervousness when


    addressing tens of thousands of employees. Yet, now, in her presence, he was so jittery that he


    even spoke incoherently.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡­ I will treat you and our children well in the future¡­ No matter what you want me to do, I


    will!¡± he stammered.


    She stared at him and said, ¡°Will you really be willing to do whatever I ask of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no matter what kind of requests you have, I¡¯ll agree. I¡¯m even willing to give you my life!¡± he


    dered with unwavering conviction.


    He was ready to give her everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your life, but I need you to marry me,¡± Amelia stated.


    Warren was momentarily stunned, and his face froze as if he had heard something utterly


    unbelievable.


    He mused, ¡°Marry her? She wants me to marry her?¡±


    His lips quivered, and he spokeboriously, as though he had expended all his strength. ¡°You¡­


    What did you say? Say it again.¡± His eyes filled with longing and hope.


    ¡°I said, I need you to marry me,¡± Amelia repeated calmly.


    08:38


    An ecstatic expression flickered across Warren¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s true! She really said that she wants us to


    get married. She still has me in her heart! She still has feelings for me!¡± he thought excitedly.


    However, he then heard what she said next. ¡°But I hope we can get a divorce after the baby is born.


    Also, we¡¯ll just get the marriage certificate. without holding any ceremonies. After the marriage, I¡¯ll


    continue to live in my house, and you¡¯ll live in yours, just as it is now.¡±


    The smile on Warren¡¯s face gradually faded. He stared at her in a daze, his face growing pale.


    It turned out that she only wanted to marry him to provide the child with a legitimate identity, and she


    had already nned to divorce him within. a year, even before their marriage took ce.


    To make matters worse, even after their marriage, she didn¡¯t want to live with him and still wanted


    nothing to do with him.


    He was nothing but a tool to her.


    Warren gazed at Amelia with a nk expression and remained silent for an extended period.


    Inside the ward, a heavy silence hung in the air as if the atmospheric pressure had suddenly


    dropped.


    Amelia finally spoke again, breaking the silence. ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Warren forced a bitter smile and murmured, ¡°Do you have any feelings for me when you asked me


    to marry you?¡±


    It would be great even if there was just a little.


    s, her answer still disappointed him.


    ¡°No,¡± she responded without a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    A flicker of pain crossed Warren¡¯s eyes. He suddenly burst intoughter, but it was a pitiful and


    bitterughter.


    Amelia could only feel that hisughter bore down on her chest, leaving her breathless.


    After a prolonged silence, Warren¡¯sughter eventually stopped. He fixed his bloodshot eyes on her


    and uttered, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you


    want.¡±


    08-58


    ¡°In that case, when you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, please get in touch with me. We¡¯ll go to City


    Hall to obtain the certificate,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren replied.


    Amelia turned around and left the ward.


    Warren closed his eyes with a bitter expression and muttered, ¡°So¡­ this is karma. It¡¯s God¡¯s


    retribution for me. Amelia, how cruel can you be to me? Can¡¯t I make you feel a shred of pity for me,


    even if I spend the rest of my life atoning for my sins?¡±


    He could only bear it and couldn¡¯tin or me anyone.


    That was because back then, he, too, had shown no mercy toward her.


    He had brought this upon himself.


    ¡°In a few days, I will register my marriage with Warren,¡± Amelia announced to Rosalie and Lillian in


    the restaurant.


    Hearing this, both of them were taken aback.


    Rosalie was aware that Amelia had decided to keep the baby, but she had no knowledge of


    Amelia¡¯s n to marry Warren.


    Lillian was even more surprised than her.


    ¡°Amelia, are you¡­ pregnant? Are you and Warren back together?¡± Lillian felt like the world had just


    taken a sudden and unexpected turn.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just getting a certificate to give the child a legitimate identity and prevent any gossip,¡±


    Amelia rified. ¡°A yearter, I n to divorce him. We¡¯ll continue living separately and have no


    connection with each other.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    ¡°Did he agree?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Anyway, I wish you all the best¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope so, too,¡± Amelia said.


    Lillian was still lost and in shock. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until Amelia waved and called


    out to her.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then I shall prepare a wedding gift for you.¡¯ As soon as the words came out, Lillian


    immediately realized that she had said


    something wrong. After all, Amelia and Warren were not getting married because they were in love.


    As expected, Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. The marriage is just a temporary solution.¡±


    As she said that, she nced at Lillian¡¯s belly again, ¡°How are you doing these days? Is there any


    sudden excessive fetal movement likest time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lillian said, ¡°But it¡¯s really¡­ a bit mysterious. Didn¡¯t my baby calm down as soon as that little


    boy touched my bellyst time? He then said with certainty that I was having a girl.¡±


    Both Rosalie and Amelia knew about it. Rosalie asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then, when I had a regr B-scan a few days ago, I asked the doctor to check whether it was


    a boy or a girl, and it turned out¡­¡± Lillian paused before she unconsciously lowered her voice and


    continued, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a girl. And the doctor is sure of it as there is little chance of mistakes at this


    stage of the pregnancy.¡±


    Rosalie and Amelia exchanged a nce. Then, Amelia said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. That


    little boy must be talking nonsense, or¡­ he might have heard from someone in his family about how


    to predict gender from the shape of the baby bump and then happened to guess it right from your


    belly shape.¡±


    After all, that seemed to be the only possibility.


    It was not necessarily because that little boy had the power of precognition or X-ray vision.


    ¡°But his tone was too confident to be guessing, and that man following him didn¡¯t seem to doubt him


    at all as if¡­ well, it was normal,¡± Lillian said mysteriously.


    Rosalie said, ¡°So what do you think is going on with that little boy?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he has any special ability-superpower and the like,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s very imaginative of you.¡± Rosalieughed and said, ¡°I remember you also mentioned that the


    little boy said he would marry the child in your belly in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If my future son-inw has superpowers, then will my future grandson or


    granddaughter have it, too¡­¡± Lillian¡¯s imagination began to run wild.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughter won¡¯t like that future son-inw of yours, and then you won¡¯t


    have any superhuman grandchildren?¡± Rosalie joked, while Amelia also had a rare smile on her


    lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him marry my daughter if she doesn¡¯t like him, no matter what!¡± Lillian said categorically,


    but then she seemed somewhat regretful and said, ¡°But that little boy is truly pretty, and I can¡¯t


    imagine how stunning he will be when he grows up. If I have him as my son-inw, my daughter


    won¡¯t seem to be at a loss either.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Generally speaking, Lillian was still a sucker for good looks, and sometimes her mind would be


    swayed by people¡¯s appearance.


    The three of them chatted andughed, talking about whether that little boy would be Lillian¡¯s


    future son-inw. For a while, the atmosphere became much more rxed.


    Amelia looked at the two friends in front of her. Every time she was with them, she would be d


    that she had met such good friends.


    There was another person who had helped her in that prison full of suffering, but she didn¡¯t know


    when she would be able to repay the kindness of that person.


    Amelia felt gloomy when she thought about that. After all, she didn¡¯t have the contact information of


    that person, not to mention the chance of finding that person had be even slimmer since many


    years had passed.


    A few dayster, Amelia and Warren went to City Hall.


    08:58


    Amelia stared at those signs at the entrance of City Hall in a daze. She had once wished to go there


    after Warren proposed to her one day.


    When she had gone to prisonter, she stopped thinking about that and even thought she would


    never, in her life, set foot in City Hall for marriage.


    But now, she was there because she was getting married to Warren.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Warren¡¯s voice sounded beside her.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in,¡± Amelia replied and took a deep breath. However, her steps were so heavy that


    every step seemed like a struggle.


    The two of them entered City Hall and then sat in the waiting area after getting a queue number.


    At City Hall, marriages and divorces shared amon waiting area.


    Shortly after Amelia had sat down, a woman sitting next to her asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you here


    for a divorce, too?¡±


    Amelia was startled for a moment. She then looked at other people in the waiting area.


    People who went there to get married talked andughed, while those who were there for a divorce


    ignored each other with cold faces.


    She and Warren looked like they were getting a divorce.


    Before Amelia could speak, the woman beside her said again, ¡°I¡¯m also here to get a divorce. I


    thought of him as a treasure before we were married, but after the marriage, I realized he was a


    scumbag. I did all the housework at home and took care of his parents and the children, but all he


    did was hand me some household expenses each month as if he was taking pity on me. If things


    didn¡¯t go well for him outside, he would even beat me up when he got home. I¡¯ve had enough!¡±\


    Amelia listened politely to the woman¡¯sints about her marriage.


    After a while, the woman seemed to have finished telling her story. Then, she sized Warren up and


    said to Amelia, ¡°But your man looks perfect on the appearance. Why do you want a divorce? Is he a


    yboy? Nowadays, the more good-looking a man is, the less reliable he will be. If you remarry


    after divorce, just find someone honest and stop looking for handsome men¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for divorce but marriage.¡± Warren¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, and his cold


    eyes swept over the woman.


    The woman¡¯s face was immediately filled with embarrassment, and she said to Amelia, ¡°Hey, why


    didn¡¯t you say earlier that you are here for marriage? You both sit here with a straight face without


    talking to each other. No one would have thought you were getting married!¡±


    7¡ã


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    ¡°Do we have to be lovey-dovey to get married?¡± Warren said displeasedly.


    ¡°I can tell that you have no feelings for each other. Even if you are married, you will get divorced


    sooner orter,¡± the woman said.


    But then, the man¡¯s hostile re sent a chill down her spine, and the woman dared not say anything


    more. On the other hand, Amelia knew that Warren was angry.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an outsider,¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but say. After all, the woman was also a victim in her


    marriage, and it was just a casual conversation. Warren didn¡¯t need to get angry with the woman


    because of those words.


    Warren¡¯s gaze shifted to Amelia, and the hostility in his eyes slowly faded. Finally, he returned to his


    usual self.


    Actually, he had an uncontroble rage at that moment when the woman said they would get


    divorced sooner orter.


    Even though he knew their marriage was a temporary solution, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine that


    when the time came, she might not divorce him and would be willing to stay with him as a couple for


    the rest of their lives.


    Meanwhile, Warren and Amelia¡¯s queue number was called. They got up and went to counter No. 5,


    handing over their ID cards and household registry to the staff.


    After filling out the registration form, it was time to take the photos required for the marriage


    certificate.


    Amelia and Warren sat in the chairs facing the camera as requested by the photographer, who


    looked dissatisfied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? You¡¯re here to get married and be husband and wife, so bring


    your heads closer together and smile more on your face! Only then will it look like you are getting


    married!¡± the photographer nagged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sir. Just take the photo. Anyway, it¡¯s just a photo required for the marriage


    certificate,¡± Amelia said lightly as if she didn¡¯t care how the photo would look.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll just shoot it like this! Don¡¯tin if it doesn¡¯t look


    08-581


    good,¡± the photographer said displeasedly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Amelia answered calmly.


    Warren smiled bitterly and said nothing. She was not even willing to smile with him in the wedding


    photo.


    For her, the meaning of today¡¯s marriage was only for the sake of the child.


    However, for him, today was a momentous day. He was going to marry the one woman he had ever


    wanted to marry in his life.


    The photos were taken swiftly, and the photographer added, ¡°Later, you will proceed to the stage to


    exchange your vows before receiving your marriage certificate. Would you like to have a


    photography service during the announcement? We can capture pictures for you, and then you can


    select seven of them to be printed on the spot. This service is avable for just 10 dors, and it


    also serves as a souvenir.¡±


    Generally speaking, many newlyweds would choose to have that photography service. After all, 10


    dors was not much, and the photos were a lifelong memento.


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia replied without a second thought.


    The photographer turned to look at Warren. ¡°If she says no, Warren said calmly.


    then no,¡±


    When it was their turn to make the announcement on stage, they recited the wedding vows word for


    word after the staff.


    ¡°From this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health,


    young or old, we will love and support each other through thick and thin, weal and woe, in joy and in


    sorrow, and be lifelong partners¡­¡± Amelia and Warren recited in unison.


    Amelia¡¯s voice was faint without any fluctuation as if she was just reciting it mechanically. To her,


    those vows had no meaning.


    But for Warren, those vows were lifelong.


    Warren stared at Amelia as he read the vows.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how grateful he was to her for keeping the baby.


    For him, today was the marriage of his life, even if they would divorce in the future. By the time he


    got old andy in a coffin, he could at least tell


    08:58


    himself that she had once been his wife.


    In fact, it was a great honor for him to have the title of husband and wife


    with her in this life.


    Even if the marriage was only in name and a tool, he secretly told himself that he should be


    content.


    Warren and Amelia each had a marriage certificate in their hands when they came out of City Hall.


    Warren said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take the bus back myself,¡± Amelia refused.


    Warren said bitterly, ¡°Even after we be husband and wife, are you still going to reject me like


    this?¡±


    ¡°You know very well that our marriage is only for the child,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren was silent, as he knew that better than anyone else.


    She would probably be disgusted to spend even a moment with him if it weren¡¯t for the child.


    ¡°By the way,e with me to register for the birth permit when you¡¯re free,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay, you set the time. We will do it whenever you want,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything when she heard that. She turned and walked toward the bus station.


    Warren stared at her back in a daze until her figure disappeared from his sight, and heughed


    mockingly at himself. Then he turned around and returned to the photo booth at City Hall.


    ¡°Here. These are the photos taken when you took the vows just now. Please choose seven of


    them,¡± the photographer said.


    At first, the photographer thought the couple didn¡¯t want the extra photography service, but


    unexpectedly, the man came byter and secretly asked for it.


    ¡°Give me all the photos. You don¡¯t have to print them. Just send them to my email,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°All of them?¡± The photographer was stunned for a moment and then


    08:58


    said. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to print them, all these photos will cost more than 10 dors


    How much do you want? Warren asked without hesitation.


    The photographer set a price, and Warren paid him right away. After the photographer sent the


    photos to Warren¡¯s email, he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You and your wife don¡¯t seem to be on good


    terms. Did you have a quarrel? You two have to work hard together as newlyweds! Couples will


    always make up with each other, no matter what happens. If you talk sweetly and show


    attentiveness to your wife, she will forgive you in a few days!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    ¡°Really? Forgive¡­¡± Warren murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, women are very softhearted,¡± his mentor said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said nothing more.


    In the past, he knew that Amelia was quick to be softhearted. If she was angry with him, she would


    be fine as long as he coaxed her a little.


    But now, she might be softhearted to countless people but not to him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren walked out of City Hall and looked down at the red book in his hand. ¡°No matter what


    happens, she will always be my wife and I, her husband!¡± he thought.


    When Amelia returned to the store, Matilda looked at her daughter, who was alone. Warren didn¡¯t


    follow her. Matilda asked, ¡°Where is Warren? Have you gotten the marriage certificate with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it. Then, we separated at the gate of City Hall. I took a bus back myself,¡± Amelia said.


    She didn¡¯t mention to anyone else that she went to get a marriage certificate today. She also had


    only told her motherst night.


    Hearing this, Matilda asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he send you back?¡±


    ¡°What for? I¡¯ve already agreed with him. After we get married, it will be the same as before. We¡¯ll


    have nothing to do with each other and live separately. It¡¯s just that we have to cooperate on


    matters rted to our children,¡± Amelia said.


    Hearing this, Matilda couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    She still really hoped that her daughter would be with Warren. After all, they had two children. She


    also saw what Warren had done all these


    years.


    While she was talking, Amelia felt nauseous again, so she hurriedly ran aside to throw up.


    Seeing this, Matilda could only secretly feel sorry for her.


    In the afternoon, suddenly, there were sounds of confetti cannons going off at the entrance of the


    alley. Then, a row of luxury cars drove over and


    08:58


    finally stopped in front of Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    The neighbors were all attracted by the sound of the confetti cannons.


    Warren got out of the car in a suit, with many of his subordinates following him. They also opened


    the trunk of the car and took out arge bag of wedding favors.


    Amelia stared at the scene in front of her. After a while, she rushed to Warren and said in a low


    voice, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling everyone that we are married, of course.¡± Warren said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Aiden, your


    mother, and the baby you¡¯re carrying will be criticized in the future? So today, I¡¯m taking the


    opportunity to exin to these people that we are married, and they will naturally stop talking about


    it!¡±


    Amelia could feel a headacheing on. With all this ruckus, everyone would stop talking about


    some illegitimate child and instead talk about Warren!


    After saying that, Warren ordered his subordinates to distribute the wedding favors to their


    neighbors.


    The wedding favors prepared by Warren were all premium goods, and each box was worth more


    than 100 dors.


    Those neighbors who were holding the wedding favors all smiled and rushed to Amelia¡¯s


    concession stand to congratte her.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯ve bagged a good husband. He is rich and noble!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! I just heard from your husband that you two had been separated for so many


    years because of an ident. He kept saying he let you and Aiden down and caused you to raise


    Aiden alone. You have lived a hard life now, but you will live a better life in the future.¡±


    ¡°This newly-wedded groom is so handsome. No wonder Aiden looks so good-looking. He has his


    father¡¯s genes!¡±


    Amelia could only force a smile in the face of her neighbors¡¯ words, but Matilda¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t that


    forced at all. After all, after Warren did this, the neighborhood would naturally have less gossip.


    When the confetti cannons were done, and the wedding favors were handed out, it was time for


    Aiden to get off from the elementary school.


    As soon as Aiden left the school gate, he saw Warren standing at the door


    08:38


    of the concession stand and many neighbors congratting him and Amelia constantly.


    A ssmate walked up to Aiden and asked curiously, Is something good happening in your family?¡±


    Aiden blinked. Among the congrattory words, he heard them say, ¡°I wish you both happiness


    forever and have as many children as you want.¡± He then recalled what Amelia had told him about


    marriage.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that Daddy and Mommy got married?¡± he thought.


    Meanwhile, there were some students who ran to the concession stand and asked for information


    before running back.


    As soon as they saw Aiden, they said excitedly, ¡°Aiden, that¡¯s your daddy! Wow, he is so handsome!


    And all those cars are your daddy¡¯s. I heard from them that those people in ck suits are all your


    daddy¡¯s


    subordinates. Your daddy is so amazing. He¡¯s like a big shot in a TV series.¡±


    Hearing this, other ssmates also looked at Aiden with envy. Many female students¡¯ eyes were


    shining brightly.


    Aiden just looked at Warren, who was standing not far away, and Amelia, who was in front of the


    concession stand. He was still shocked by what had happened. ¡°Are Daddy and Mommy really


    married?¡± he thought.


    In the living room of the Haab residence, Amelia, Warren, Matilda, and Aiden stood quietly and


    looked at each other.


    Compared with the lively, congrattory atmosphere outside earlier, it was quiet now.


    Finally, Matilda said, ¡°You¡­ should let your subordinates standing at the door leave first. Otherwise,


    others will think we are doing some shady business in here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Matilda,¡± Warren replied naturally. He took out his phone and ordered his subordinates to


    leave.


    However, Matilda was choked on her water when she heard him call her by her name. She had


    never dreamed that Warren would call her that one day.


    Amelia and Aiden looked at Warren in shock as if they were looking at something strange.


    08:58 1


    **ark wywing with me valling her Milda Warren looked at the three of them, who were in cock and


    said dowly. If I don¡¯t call her Matilda and send call her Mrs. Hab, other will think it¡¯s strange when


    they


    Fre & moment


    did know how to answer As he said, they were married now, and war wormal for him to be on a first


    name basis with hey mother


    Even if their marriage was just for show, at least they had to keep the set up in public.


    Matilda choked for a moment before the said. ¡°Well¡­ Then, you may call me that for now. In the


    future¡­ Then she changed the topic and saidl ¡°Today, since you and Amelia have obtained the


    marriage certificate, we should have dinner together. I happen to have something else to say


    Sand Gift


    Comment


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me calling her ¡®Matilda?¡± Warren looked at the three


    of them, who were in shock, and said slowly, ¡°If I don¡¯t call her ¡®Matilda¡¯ and instead call her ¡®Mrs.


    Haab,¡¯ others will think it¡¯s strange when they hear me.¡±


    For a moment, Amelia didn¡¯t know how to answer. As he said, they were married now, and it was


    normal for him to be on a first-name basis with


    her mother.


    Even if their marriage was just for show, at least they had to keep the act up in public.


    Matilda choked for a moment before she said, ¡°Well¡­ Then, you may call me that for now. In the


    future¡­¡± Then she changed the topic and said, ¡°Today, since you and Amelia have obtained the


    marriage certificate, we should have dinner together. I happen to have something else to say.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren answered respectfully.


    Matilda cooked four dishes and one soup for dinner, which was not bad.


    The small square table seemed to feel more crowded than usual because of Warren¡¯s participation.


    While eating, Matilda said to Warren, ¡°After what you did today, the entire neighborhood knows that


    you two are married now, so don¡¯t do something simr in the future. By the way, the baby in


    Amelia¡¯s stomach shall have the surname Haab. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he tightened his hold on his fork.


    ¡°No,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Another thing. Did you discuss your marriage with your family before this?¡± Matilda asked again.


    ¡°I can decide my marriage myself. I¡¯ll find the time to talk to my family about it soon,¡± Warren


    replied.


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want your family to object and then seek out my daughter to kick up a fuss,¡± Matilda


    said.


    Warren nodded. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let my family trouble Amelia.¡±


    After the meal, Warren took the initiative to gather the dirty dishes and carried them to the kitchen


    for washing.


    Matilda didn¡¯t stop him, instead turning to look at Amelia and say, ¡°This is how we¡¯re going to handle


    this whole marriage fiasco. Now that our neighbors know about it, find an excuse to say that he


    often goes on business trips, so he doesn¡¯te back frequently. That should fool them.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    Meanwhile, Aiden slipped into the kitchen and looked at Warren, who was washing dishes. ¡°Mommy


    said that even though you¡¯re married, everything will still be like before. Is that so?¡±


    Warren paused and looked at his son. ¡°It might be the same as before for your mommy, but not for


    me. I will be proud to be your mommy¡¯s


    08:38


    husband, and this will be my most honorable identity.¡±


    Aiden listened carefully, though he didn¡¯t seem to really understand.


    ¡°Aiden, I really love your mommy, to the point I would dly give up my life for hers,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you love Mommy, you wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that at the beginning.


    Mommy said if you really loved someone, you could never bear to make that person sad, not even a


    little bit!¡± Aiden argued.


    Warren¡¯s eyes shed with pain. He put down the dirty te in his hand, squatted down, and looked


    straight at his son.


    His son looked like him in many ways, but his eyes were like Amelia¡¯s. When the boy smiled, it


    made Warren feel as if he was looking at Amelia smiling.


    Unfortunately, because of his recklessness and stubbornness back then, Amelia stopped smiling at


    him. Even Aiden didn¡¯t smile at him anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your daddy is very stupid. I was so stupid for not realizing how deeply I loved your


    mommy. Now, I¡¯m being punished for all I¡¯ve done,¡± Warren said in a low voice. ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t be like


    me in the future. If you meet someone you really love one day, don¡¯t be as stupid as me and hurt


    your favorite person with self-righteousness. You will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Aiden listened quietly. Even though he had hated his father all the while, at that moment, he felt


    none of that hostility. On the contrary, he inexplicably found his father to be a little pitiful!


    The days passed, but ever since Warren made a huge show of their marriage, Amelia could clearly


    sense the way her neighbors looked at her had changed.


    Perhaps that was just human nature. In the future, after she gave birth to her child and they turned


    one, she would divorce Warren. Then, once Aiden had to go to junior high school, she would move


    to another ce.


    At that time, a divorced woman with two children would have a better reputation than an unmarried


    woman with two children.


    It was ridiculous as she didn¡¯t care much about her reputation.


    However, reality forced her to care about it.


    Just as Amelia was thinking about what job she could do when her son graduated from the


    elementary school, a ck Maybach stopped at the door of the shop.


    A woman in a tailored gown exited the vehicle.


    She was in her 60s, wearing ate-autumn cloak with her hair tied up and delicate makeup on her


    face. She looked elegant and was clearly from a wealthy family.


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled, for she had recognized the woman.


    It was the matriarch of the York family and none other than Warren¡¯s mother, Lydia York!


    In truth, Amelia had only seen Lydia once before, and it had been an ident. It was back when


    she was still in a rtionship with Warren.


    At that time, Lydia was indifferent to her and didn¡¯t seem to care about the rtionship between her


    and Warren.


    Later, when Amelia was in prison, she realized that Lydia must have known Warren didn¡¯t really love


    her, so the older woman naturally did not care about her!


    Back in the present, seeing Lydia walking to her, Amelia asked calmly, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°In truth, I should havee to see you long ago. Now that you and Warren are married, it¡¯s time


    for you to call me by my name. Don¡¯t you think so, Amelia?¡± Lydia said, her demeanor different from


    the indifference that Amelia had received before. Now, Lydia¡¯s expression made Amelia feel as


    though she was trying to get in thetter¡¯s good books.


    Regardless, Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to address Lydia with such intimacy.


    Lydia didn¡¯t insist, simply continuing with a hint of sadness, ¡°You know, the York family and the Haab


    family truly are destined to be involved with each other. Back then, your father almost destroyed the


    York family, and Warren was hospitalized due to leukemia. I almost couldn¡¯t hold on. I really hated


    the Haab family then. Yet, in a twist of fate, it was you who saved Warren. If, at the time, you had


    refused to donate your bone marrow like Irene, then Warren would have died already, and the York


    family wouldn¡¯t have regained its former glory by his hands. You saved


    08:58


    Warren with your bone marrow while Warren donated his liver for you. The debts between us all


    have long grown unclear. I know that it was the York family¡¯s fault you suffered before, and we did


    wrong by Aiden. Now, however, I don¡¯t want to bother with all those anymore. I just hope that my


    son can live well and be happy instead of drowning in pain all the time with no way out.¡±


    By the end, Lydia¡¯s voice was pleading


    When had a woman like her, who had been in power for a long time, ever spoken to anyone with


    such a tone?


    Amelia was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Lydia to act in such a manner.


    ¡°Amelia, you are also a mother. You chose to marry Warren for the sake of the baby in your


    stomach, so you must know how I feel. A mother can and will do everything for her child,¡± Lydia said


    earnestly, unable to stop herself from grabbing Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia was silent. As her mother, she naturally understood Lydia¡¯s feelings, but¡­


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Right then, another car suddenly drove over before Warren rushed out of the vehicle. When he saw


    his mother pulling Amelia, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing


    here? What did you say to Amelia?¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Amelia nervously. ¡°No matter what my mother said, don¡¯t take it


    seriously.¡± He seemed to be afraid that what his mother said would make her unhappy.


    Lydia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant to Amelia.¡±


    Warren was still suspicious, so Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Your mother didn¡¯t say anything hurtful.¡±


    Warren sighed with relief. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just came to visit my daughter-inw. You didn¡¯t even tell the family about you getting married!


    Anyway, Amelia is pregnant now, so it is inconvenient to hold a wedding ceremony. Once the baby


    is born, and Amelia has recovered, then¡­¡±


    But before Lydia could finish her words, Amelia interrupted her, ¡°There won¡¯t be a wedding.¡±


    Lydia was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°You are the daughter-inw of the York family.


    Of course, there should be a wedding. The York family will prepare a grand wedding, so you can


    rest assured that you won¡¯t want for anything.¡±


    Amelia knew that Lydia had misunderstood her. ¡°Warren and I are just temporarily getting married


    for the sake of our baby. We will divorce after the baby turns one year old, so we don¡¯t need a


    wedding.¡±


    She didn¡¯t intend to hide the truth from Lydia since this was simply a marriage of convenience.


    Hearing this, Lydia looked at Amelia in disbelief before turning to Warren. In the end, she spun


    around and got into her car without saying a word.


    Warren looked at Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll exin everything to her.¡± Then, he drove away.


    08:32


    Looking at the two cars that left one after another, Amelia bit her lip lightly. Lydia¡¯s attitude today


    was truly unexpected to her.


    She had thought Lydia would hate her. After all, her father was also involved in the decline of the


    York family years ago.


    Then again, perhaps it was as Lydia said, and the debts between the Haab family and the York


    family had long been unclear.


    In Warren¡¯s mansion.


    Lydia looked at her son and asked, ¡°Are you seriously in a fake marriage with Amelia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fake marriage. We did go to City Hall and got our marriage certificate,¡± Warren said.


    Lydia red at her son. ¡°When the child turns one year old, you two will divorce. What do you call a


    marriage that doesn¡¯t evenst two years, if not fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, for me, it isn¡¯t fake!¡± Warren said, ¡°Mom, this marriage is genuine to me. I have a marriage


    certificate with her. Legally, I am her husband. In the future, she and I will be listed as the parents on


    the child¡¯s birth certificate. I am the father of her child!¡±


    Lydia was shocked. ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy? ¡±


    Warren smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time, don¡¯t you know that? Back when I first


    learned the whole truth about how it was Amelia who donated her bone marrow to selflessly save


    me, how Irene deliberately framed her, and when I became an aplice that forcibly sent her into


    prison, I¡¯d already gone crazy!¡±


    He had been crazy for so many years that he couldn¡¯t even remember what it was like not to be.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Oh, the karma! How could this have happened? You¡­ Does it really


    have to be her and no one else?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, why can it only be her and no one else?¡± Even he didn¡¯t have the answer to that question.


    Perhaps that was an indication of when one truly loved someone.


    One would only fall deeper and deeper into the rabbit hole, and once the


    object of their affection didn¡¯t love them, it would be like losing


    08.32


    everything.


    That night, Warren arrived at the Youngblood residence.


    When Rosalie heard the butler¡¯s announcement, she was surprised. ¡°Warren is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said he wanted to see Mr. Youngblood. And it seems like he also drank some alcohol as I


    can smell it on him,¡± the butler said.


    Jonathan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Then, he turned to Rosalie. ¡°I¡¯ll go see


    what happened for him toe here sote.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie nodded. After all, she was also curious about Warren¡¯s suddente-night visit.


    Could it be that something had happened between him and Amelia?


    Warren walked into the living room of the Youngblood family with a bottle of wine. Looking at


    Jonathaning down the stairs, Warren raised the bottle in his hand and said, ¡°How about having


    a drink with me?¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°You came here to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want to have a drink with you. It¡¯s not easy for me to find someone to drink with here in


    Strico. Upon further thought, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m slightly more familiar with.¡± Previously, when


    Amelia was in the hospital, Warren had some dealings with Jonathan. Later, after Rosalie returned


    to the Youngblood family, they met a few more times because of Amelia¡¯s rtionship with her.


    s


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have your subordinates? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than happy to drink with you if you


    ask them to,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Warren smiled bitterly. ¡°They can do things ording to your orders, but they


    aren¡¯t exactly meant for pouring one¡¯s heart out to. Besides, my problems are private and not


    suitable for their ears.¡±


    ¡°So you came to me tonight to talk about it?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Yeah, how about it? Do you want to drink?¡± Warren raised the bottle again.


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± With that, he ordered the housekeeper to bring


    two sses over so he could drink with Warren.


    08.32 M


    ¡°You know, I did a lot of terrible things to Amelia because of Irene back then. At that time, you


    warned me that I would regret it one day, an idea that I scoffed at. But now, I realize how ignorant


    and wrong I was,¡± Warren said and then took a big sip of wine.


    ¡°Are things between you and Amelia not going well?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten our marriage certificate, and in eight months, the baby will be born. Everything seems


    like it¡¯s going well, right? But¡­ she still can¡¯t bring herself to love me. What do you think I can do to


    get her to ept me again? Why is it so difficult?¡± he murmured.


    Jonathan looked at Warren silently. He used to think that this man was very simr to himself.


    Warren sent Amelia to jail, while he simply watched coldly as Rosalie was imprisoned. All that she


    suffered in prison was because of him.


    However, he was luckier than Warren. He hadn¡¯t been as cruel as Warren, so Rosalie still forgave


    him.


    Unfortunately, Warren had been way too cruel to Amelia!


    ¡°Whatever the case, you and Amelia are married now. Since you¡¯re married, then the situation is not


    beyond salvaging,¡± Jonathan said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re married¡­¡± Warren murmured, taking another mouthful of wine.


    He drank a lot of wine, while Jonathan only had a few sips. Warren ended up being drunk and lying


    on the couch, but even in his drunken state, he kept calling Amelia¡¯s name.


    When Rosalie went into the living room, she noticed that Warren was drunk.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Why did hee to you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°To grumble, I think. He and Amelia got married. But that might cause him more pain in his heart.¡±


    Jonathan looked at Warren.


    Rosalie sighed as well. ¡°In fact, he and Amelia could have been a happy couple. If he hadn¡¯t forced


    her to kneel before Irene in the past, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have reached this point with him today.


    And who knows, if he overturned her sentence, there might be a chance for them to


    reconcile and rekindle their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes people make the wrong choices and suffer the consequences forever.¡± Jonathan


    muttered. Then he suddenly turned and hugged Rosalie.


    He hugged her tightly as if he wanted to keep her close forever.


    Rosalie was taken aback when she noticed that his hug was considerably tighter than usual.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you hugging me so tight?¡±


    Jonathan replied in a low voice, ¡°Because I feel lucky. I¡¯m d you were willing to forgive me and


    even¡­ continue to love me.¡±


    Rosalie was surprised. But she soon realized that Warren¡¯s situation reminded Jonathan of their


    past, and that was why he reacted like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve my love.¡± Rosalie gently hugged Jonathan back with both hands.


    He trembled slightly and lovingly nuzzled his face against her neck, showing his endless affection.


    She was quite ustomed to his asional moments of yfulness, like a big puppy seeking


    attention. ¡°Well, don¡¯t overthink. Warren and Amelia have their own paths ahead. Yet, our destiny


    lies solely in being together.¡±


    08:32


    As Rosalie spoke, she tenderly rested her hand on his shoulder, delicately brushing her fingers


    against his head as if to lovingly stroke his hair.


    ¡°We will never part again.¡± As Jonathan said that, he suddenly straightened up and picked Rosalie


    up.


    ¡°What?¡± She was startled, but he had already carried her toward the stairs.


    ¡°Warren is still passed out on the couch,¡± Rosalie reminded him.


    ¡°Someone will take him to the guest roomter,¡± Jonathan said. His sparkling eyes gazed at her


    with intense longing and love.


    Suddenly, Rosalie¡¯s face turned red, and even the neck exposed outside her pajamas seemed to be


    tinged with a soft shade of pink.


    His gaze was constantly on her as if he wanted to keep her in sight at all times.


    She was like all those who couldn¡¯t resist the captivating power of beauty. Eventually, she


    surrenderedpletely and sumbed to his beauty.


    She seemed unable to resist his charm.


    Rosalie wrapped her hands around Jonathan¡¯s neck and kissed his lips¡­


    After Warren woke up the next day, Rosalie warned him, ¡°I don¡¯t care what will happen between you


    and Amelia in the future. But if you hurt Amelia, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Warren looked at her lightly. ¡°If that dayes, even if you let me go, I will never let myself go.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything.


    Warren turned around and was about to leave, but then he suddenly stopped.


    Then he asked, ¡°Rosalie, why did you want to be with Jonathan in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned.


    ¡°Why were you able to be with Jonathan in the end, even though your imprisonment was rted to


    him?¡± Warren asked.


    Few people were aware that Jonathan behaved indifferently to the matter. However, after Rosalie


    fell into the sea, Warren decided to investigate and


    08:33


    stumbled upon the reason by chance.


    Rosalie looked at Warren and said after a moment, ¡°Because I know that no one in this world loves


    me more than he does. If I let him go, I would regret it for the rest of my life!¡±


    Warren smiled bitterly. ¡°I see.¡±


    Perhaps Amelia never truly believed that he was the one who loved her the most in this world.


    Amelia lost faith in him because he had hurt her deeply before, and all the promises he made during


    their rtionship turned out to be lies.


    A few dayster, Warren and Amelia went to the Vital Records Office to get a birth permit.


    Amelia was given a form by the staff. She and Warren filled in th¨¨ required information and then


    handed over their marriage certificate, ID card, and household registry to the staff.


    Then, they sat in the chairs and waited.


    Warren looked at Amelia, who was silent, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told my mother about our marriage. She


    won¡¯t bother you anymore. If what she said made you ufortable, please ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t say anything that bothered me. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s aware of it now.¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Warren was a little sad. She always spoke to him in an indifferent tone as if he had no


    ce in her heart.


    As he thought about being drunk at the Youngblood residence and the following conversation with


    Rosalie the next morning, he suddenly asked, ¡°How much do you trust me, Amelia?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Warren¡¯s words left Amelia stunned. Her gaze was locked onto him as her face registered a


    profound puzzlement.


    ¡°I just want to know,¡± he implored. ¡°Can you still find it in you to trust me? Would you believe every


    word I say?¡±


    ¡°Does it really make a difference whether I trust you or not?¡± Amelia¡¯s response held an air of


    nonchnce.


    ¡°It matters,¡± he asserted.


    Amelia said, ¡°Alright then, I trust you. I trust that you¡¯ll keep your promises, just as we¡¯ve gone and


    tied the knot. You vowed to be my partner in this, and we¡¯ve obtained that marriage certificate. If, in


    the future, we decide to go our separate ways, you promised that too. So, it should be no different.¡±


    Warren¡¯s heart that was once lifted transformed into a leaden weight of destion.


    He was once overjoyed when she said she trusted him a moment ago, but now, her words felt like


    an anchor dragging him down into the depths of despair.


    ¡°So, do you believe that I love you?¡± Warren¡¯s lips quivered slightly as he posed the question.


    Amelia regarded him with surprise. Her confusion was evident as to why he had suddenly taken this


    turn.


    At that very moment, a staff member dealing with the birth permit intervened and called out to


    Amelia to collect it.


    Amelia hurried to her feet, retrieved the birth permit, and turned to Warren. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get


    going.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, as she took a couple of steps, he seized her arm, and his grip was firm. ¡°You haven¡¯t


    answered my earlier question.¡±


    Amelia sighed deeply, turned to face him, and spoke with a heavy heart, ¡°Warren, I trust that you


    believe you love me now, and I believe that some of the things you say to me hold sincerity.


    However, think about it, do


    you genuinely love me? Or is it merely a byproduct of guilt and regret? Your love for me may not run


    as deep as you think. When we first


    08:33


    crossed paths, wasn¡¯t it all a facade? Back then, you were only pretending to love me, and it was


    quite believable. Perhaps, people can deceive even themselves after they pretend for so long.¡±


    Warren looked at Amelia in a daze and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°So, are you implying that my love for


    you is nothing but self-deception?¡±


    ¡°When we were together, you never truly loved me, did you? You were ready to believe Irene over


    me. So, after all these years, do you genuinely love me, or is it merely driven by guilt and regret?¡±


    The way Amelia casually summarized their history carried a hint of mockery.


    After Amelia had spoken her piece, she yanked her arm back with a forceful tug and walked away.


    Yet, Warren remained rooted to the spot. Her words were like a bitter lump lodged in his throat.


    Amelia had long lost faith in his love.


    Maybe it had vanished the day he testified against her in court.


    However, he could not bring himself to acknowledge Amelia¡¯s doubts about his love. The idea of


    their marriage devoid of affection, inevitably culminating in divorce, was unbearable to him.


    In quick strides, Warren caught up to Amelia and blocked her path. ¡°Amelia, I understand that


    trusting me might be a challenge after all the mistakes I¡¯ve made, but I need to reiterate this. While


    my feelings for you were initially entwined with guilt and regret, that¡¯s not the reason I love you. I¡¯ve


    loved you from the very beginning.¡±


    Amelia merely regarded him in silence. His passionate deration had fallen t and failed to elicit


    even a flicker of emotion from her.


    Warren¡¯s voice was tinged with bitterness as he finally confessed something he had never uttered


    before. ¡°Did you know? It was love at first sight.¡±


    It was true that in those initial moments, it had felt like a rush of love as he saw her standing there


    with a subtle smile on her face.


    Even from the outset, he knew she was the daughter of his enemy, the target of his revenge. So,


    the more he loved her, the more he buried his feelings.


    ¡°Whether it was love at first sight or not, it hardly matters now,¡± Amelia replied calmly.


    08:33


    ¡°I want you to understand that I¡¯ve been in love with you since the very start,¡± Warren continued.


    ¡°That might be all your love amounts to. It was nothing more.¡± Amelia delivered a curt response


    before she walked around Warren and made her way toward the bus station.


    In a sudden motion, Warren reached out to stop Amelia. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Take the bus?¡± he interrupted. ¡°The bus station is crowded with people. Are you not worried about


    feeling unwell, especially in your condition? What if you get morning sickness? Now that we are


    legally married, isn¡¯t it my responsibility to ensure your safe journey home?¡±


    ¡°We only got married for the sake of our child. We¡¯re not truly a married couple. Warren, you¡¯re not


    nning to change your mind, are you?¡± Amelia asked. Her voice was trembling with


    apprehension.


    His eyes locked onto hers as he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who will go back on his


    word?¡±


    Amelia froze at his words.


    ¡°To you, we got married because of the child. So, you might not think of me as your husband. But,


    Amelia, do you know that in my eyes, you are my wife, my only wife,¡± Warren murmured. His voice


    was low and husky.


    Amelia was taken aback. Her gaze was locked on the man before her.


    Somehow, her heart stirred with a pang of pain when she heard Warren¡¯s words.


    ¡°In the future, if you truly want a divorce, you could let me know, and I¡¯ll make that happen. So, you


    don¡¯t have to be too worried about being trapped in this marriage for the rest of your life.¡±


    Deep within, Warren harbored the opposite desire. He yearned for their marriage to be an


    unbreakable bond, for her to remain by his side forever.


    As Amelia drifted in her thoughts, Warren had already guided her to the car and settled her in the


    passenger seat. He leaned down and carefully secured the seatbelt around her.


    08:331


    ¡°Ah!¡± She jolted back to her senses when she found his face loomingrge before her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Taken aback, her cheeks flushed involuntarily.


    He watched the rosy hue spread across her cheeks and was lost in a moment of nostalgia as he


    glimpsed the girl from years past.


    In those days, the intimacy of his affectionate gestures would spark a shy yet joyful blush on her


    cheeks. He would even purposely act in a way that made her blush and revel in the sight of her rosy


    radiance.


    ¡°Amelia, someday, I¡¯ll earn your trust once more,¡± Warren dered as he straightened in his seat


    and returned to the driver¡¯s position.


    He could not afford to rush. It was he who had shattered her trust with his actions, and now, he


    would piece it back together, even if it would painstakingly take a lifetime.


    Amelia was lost in contemtion and questioned if she could truly trust him again. On what grounds


    could she ce her faith in him? That he genuinely loved her?


    However, the notion of believing in him again felt impossibly distant to her.


    She had once ced unwavering faith in him, only to find herself incarcerated in the end.


    The memory of losing all faith and hope was a torment she wished never to relive.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Amelia¡¯s gaze lingered on her still-t belly, deep in thought. ¡°When the child turns one year old,


    that¡¯s when I should get a divorce,¡± she whispered to herself.


    Amelia¡¯s ns had been clear. When she had obtained the birth permit, she and Warren would part


    ways, and their lives would no longer be intertwined.


    Yet, fate had different designs. On the day of her prenatal test, Warren stood outside the concession


    stand of themunity hospital.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She stared at him. Her eyes were wide with surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for a prenatal test?¡± Warren said. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for all your future


    checkups!¡±


    A shiver ran down her spine. If he continued to insist on joining her for every checkup, he would


    be a frequent presence, perhaps even more so than she desired.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I could go for checkups on my own,¡± she hurriedly replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for your sake, but also for the sake of our child,¡± Warren pressed on. ¡°During your


    pregnancy with Aiden, I wasn¡¯t there for you, and you endured so much hardship. I don¡¯t want


    history to repeat itself. Let me at least take on my responsibilities as a father.¡±


    Amelia fell silent.


    Warren continued to exin, ¡°Besides, unforeseen situations can arise during pregnancy. It¡¯s safer


    to have someone with you for checkups. Do you n to navigate hospital staircases with a big belly


    when the timees?¡±


    Just then, Amelia¡¯s mother Matilda, who had been inside the concession stand, chimed in, ¡°Amelia,


    perhaps you should let him apany you to the checkups. It will ease my mind, and having


    someone by your side in case of emergencies seems like a prudent decision.¡±


    Amelia bit her lips slightly before she reluctantly conceded.


    Warren drove Amelia to themunity hospital.


    Ordinarily, prenatal tests urred at themunity hospital before the


    08:33


    24-week mark of pregnancy.


    However, after Amelia¡¯s consulting doctor at themunity hospital delved into her medical history


    in detail, their expression turned solemn.


    ¡°Given your liver transnt five years ago, and the rtively recent recovery period, the routine


    checkups at thismunity hospital might not be the best course for you. I suggest forwarding your


    medical records to a maternity hospital providing tertiary-level care, where the specialist doctors can


    conduct a moreprehensive evaluation,¡± the doctor suggested.


    When she heard that, Amelia¡¯s face drained of color.


    Even with the passage of five years since her liver transnt and her current stable condition, she


    did not anticipate it to pose a risk to her childbirth.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s wiser to visit Women¡¯s Health Hospital. They have a team of experienced specialists,¡± offered


    themunity doctor.


    Strico Women¡¯s Health Hospital was renowned for its obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Amelia nodded and exited the examination room.


    Warren awaited her outside, and curiosity got the best of him. ¡°Why did you finish so quickly?


    Checkups usually take longer, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I need to consult a specialist at Women¡¯s Health Hospital,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s brows furrowed in response. ¡°Women¡¯s Health Hospital?¡± The necessity to seek treatment


    at a higher-tier facility hinted atplications the ordinarymunity hospital couldn¡¯t contend


    with. ¡°Is there an issue with your body?¡±


    ¡°Because I had a liver transnt in the past, the prenatal examination here is not quite suitable for


    me,¡± Amelia exined while she took out \her phone. When she logged into the registration system


    of the hospital


    in the city, she discovered that all slots with the specialists in obstetrics of Women¡¯s Health Hospital


    were fully booked. Not a single opening was avable, even for the uing week.


    She could not secure an appointment even for that week. It seemed she would have to wait for the


    next round of slot releases in the following


    08:33


    week to secure herself an appointment.


    She wore a troubled expression and contemted her options. Her best course of action, it


    seemed, was to contact Rosalie and see if she could help secure an appointment with a specialist


    in Women¡¯s Health Hospital.


    Just as she was about to dial Rosalie¡¯s number, Warren¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Warren. I¡¯d like to schedule an appointment with a specialist in obstetrics at Women¡¯s


    Health Hospital, preferably for today, in the morning.¡±


    Amelia lifted her gaze and spotted Warren speaking to someone on the phone.


    After that brief exchange on the phone, Warren ended the call and turned to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s head to


    Women¡¯s Health Hospital. Once we¡¯re there, you can see the specialist directly.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. ¡°You managed to secure an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had someone make the arrangements,¡± he replied.


    Upon their arrival at Women¡¯s Health Hospital, they encountered a young man who warmly


    weed Warren, saying, ¡°Mr. York, please follow me.¡±


    The young man led the way and guided Warren and Amelia. As they reached the door of the


    consulting room, Amelia realized this was not just an ordinary specialist clinic; it was the VIP


    pathway for specialist consultations.


    After a short wait at the resting area, a nurse approached Amelia and led her into the consulting


    room. Warren followed her inside.


    Shannon Howard, the attending specialist, was a seasoned woman in her forties. Her namete


    adorned the desk and carried a reputable weight, having garnered fame throughout Strico for her


    expertise in obstetrics. Even Amelia had heard of her after pregnancy.


    Shannon then carefully reviewed Amelia¡¯s extensive medical records. Her demeanor turned serious


    as she pored over the documents.


    Next, she examined the logs of prenatal tests and asked, ¡°Are you presently on any medications?¡±


    08.221


    ¡°I used to take painkillers post my liver transnt due tofort. It was sporadic over five years.


    However, I discontinued them before I got pregnant and haven¡¯t taken any since I discovered the


    pregnancy,¡± Amelia revealed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You had a liver transnt five years ago, and you haven¡¯t had a rpse. It should be safe now.


    Although no issues have surfaced thus far, as your pregnancy progresses, the strain on your liver


    may intensify.


    Furthermore, a transnted liver is more delicate than a native one. It might falter under the added


    stress,¡± Shannon cautioned.


    After all, given the present medical outlook, this pregnancy came with significant risks.


    Warren¡¯s worry deepened as he asked, ¡°What if it can¡¯t handle the strain?¡±


    Shannon rified, ¡°The potential consequences could include abnormalities in your liver. In such an


    event, not only the baby¡¯s safety would be jeopardized, but your own as well.¡± Her eyes shifted to


    Amelia¡¯s age, which revealed she was 35 years old. ¡°If you have children already, I strongly advise


    considering the possibility of terminating the pregnancy.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart plummeted as the weight of the suggestion bore down heavily.


    ¡°Terminating¡­ the pregnancy?¡± she eximed inwardly in horror.


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Although she¡¯d considered having an abortion, hearing it from another felt surprisingly horrible.


    She had mentally prepared herself and was determined to give birth to the child no matter how


    challenging it would be. ¡°Is it going to end like this?¡± she questioned herself internally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to terminate the pregnancy,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened at that. His gut reaction was to terminate the pregnancy when he heard her


    life would be endangered.


    While he cared about the unborn child a lot, Amelia was far more important to him.


    He had almost lost her when she was diagnosed with liver cancer. How could he afford to risk her


    life again when it was such a close call that she survived?


    ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t you obey the doctor? No one knows what will happen if we allow the child to


    continue growing. Besides, there¡¯s still Aiden that you have to consider. What will happen to him if


    something happens to you?¡± He attempted to persuade her. ¡°What about me?¡± The final question


    remained unsaid.


    Amelia felt a dull pain in her heart. It was true that she still had Aiden and her mother.


    What would be left of them if something were to happen to her? Aiden was still too young while her


    mother was well on in her years.


    However, she simply couldn¡¯t forsake the tiny life inside her belly right


    then.


    She¡¯d epted her unborn child wholeheartedly from the moment she viewed its heart and fetal


    pole from the B-scan.


    Yet the fetus was as much her child as Aiden was.


    ¡°Dr. Howard, please help me think of a solution as an authoritative expert in this field. I really want


    to give birth to this child. I¡¯ve been pretty healthy for the past few years and haven¡¯t had any major


    ailments other than the asional ache from the aftereffects of liver cancer. Besides, what you


    mentioned was only a possibility and might not necessarily be


    08:33


    dangerous, right?¡± Amelia implored sincerely.


    Shannon sighed at that, ¡°In that case, we¡¯d need to proceed with a specialist consultation to


    determine the results of your diagnosis. We¡¯ll also invite liver experts from other hospitals to


    oversee the procedures. You¡¯ll have to undergo a check-up first¡±


    Warren piped up, ¡°Hold up. I¡¯m sorry, but I would like to have a word with my wife.¡± He gazed at


    Amelia gravely. ¡°Are you sure you want to give birth to this child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are risks?¡± he then asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give this child a shot at survival unless there¡¯s a hundred percent chance of it being


    dangerous,¡± replied Amelia.


    Warren¡¯s expression was dour, and he took some time to respond, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want you to keep


    it?¡±


    She smiled suddenly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that was so adamant that I keep this baby from the


    start? You were so firmly against me when I wanted an abortion.¡±


    ¡°Things were different back then!¡± He certainly wished for the child to be born if she¡¯d be safe and


    sound.


    Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t mean he would exchange Amelia¡¯s life for the child.


    Amelia was imcable and addressed the specialist doctor, ¡°Dr. Howard, could you provide me an


    examination form and arrange a consultation? I want to keep this child.¡±


    Shannon¡¯s gaze darted between Amelia and the sullen Warren before nodding and preparing the


    examination form.


    Ameliapleted her check-up under the nurse¡¯s arrangement and got into the car with Warren.


    Their journey back home was silent.


    Warren drove to the concession stand, and Matilda inquired hurriedly when she noticed they were


    back, ¡°What took you both so long? It has been a day. How did the prenatal examination go? Is


    everything all right?¡±


    ¡°All¡¯s good, Mom.¡± Amelia smiled as usual.


    08:33


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you still nning to hide it?¡± Warren interjected and came clean


    with Matilda.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matilda was instantly filled with worry. ¡°There will be risks? What should we do, then?¡±


    Warren replied, ¡°Matilda, could you advise Amelia to let this child go? Her body is far more


    important. We can adopt one if she genuinely wants another child. I¡¯m fine with anything as long as


    nothing happens to her.¡±


    Matilda stared at her daughter anxiously. ¡°Warren has a point. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, the result from the doctor¡¯s consultation hasn¡¯t even been released yet. It¡¯s too hasty for us


    to decide this early. I would regret for the rest of my life if I deprived my child of the chance of


    coming to this world by terminating their life.¡± Amelia fixed her stare on Matilda. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure you


    wouldn¡¯t want me to be eternally guilt-ridden.¡±


    Matilda could only sigh heavily.


    Warren queried, ¡°Will you still insist on giving birth if the results aren¡¯t optimistic?¡±


    ¡°That depends on how severe the situation is,¡± Amelia insisted.


    Warren was shrouded in remorse all at once.


    There were few things Warren had ever regretted doing.


    If his treatment of Amelia back then was the first thing he deeply regretted, the second would be


    getting her pregnant impulsively while drunk.


    He wouldn¡¯t have made her conceive If he¡¯d known she would be exposed to such danger once


    pregnant. ¡°To think that I¡¯d used to prevent her from having an abortion!¡±


    Warren wanted for nothing more than to p himself several times and did indeed go ahead with it.


    There was clear swelling on Warren¡¯s face when Rosalie saw him.


    ¡°Did Amelia hit you?¡± Rosalie asked. After all, Amelia was the one likeliest to leave such a mark on


    Warren¡¯s face, in Rosalie¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I did,¡± Warren said.


    08:33


    Rosalie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to ask for help. I will spare no effort to aid you or the Youngblood family when


    necessary if you¡¯ll assist me! Just treat it as me owing you a huge favor, all right?¡± said Warren.


    It was rare for the head of the Yates family to say such a thing.


    Rosalie¡¯s shapely brows furrowed. ¡°I fear I won¡¯t be much help on this front if this is about Amelia.¡±


    She¡¯d assumed he wanted her to put in a good word or two on his behalf and act as a go-between


    to reconcile their rtionship.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    ¡°Whether you can help or not, I hope you try. You don¡¯t want Amelia to be in an ident.¡±


    ¡°ident?¡± Rosalie was startled. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    Warren told Rosalie about the diagnosis in the hospital and said, ¡°You are her friend. What I say


    doesn¡¯t work, but maybe she¡¯ll listen to what you say. Persuade her to give up this baby. If her body


    can¡¯t bear the stress at the end of the pregnancy¡­¡±


    He could hardly imagine the situation then.


    Hearing that, Rosalie put on a serious expression. She pondered for a moment and then said,


    ¡°Okay, I will find time to try to persuade Amelia, but I am not sure whether I can seed.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are willing to have a try, that¡¯s fine by me!¡± Warren was -grateful.


    In the evening, Rosalie brought up the situation to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Amelia tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to persuade her to give up the baby?¡± Jonathan said. Frankly, he could understand


    how Warren felt. Back when Rosalie was still pregnant, the doctor said that it was necessary to


    perform fetal reduction to ensure her and her children¡¯s safety. However, she insisted on not doing


    that.


    Due to that issue, Jonathan and Rosalie were at an impasse for some time.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hope Amelia is safe and sound, but I also understand how hard it is for a mother to decide to give


    up the child,¡± Rosalie said. After all, she risked her life to bring the triplets into the world back then.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about what the man who loves you should do if you risk your safety to keep


    your children?¡± Jonathan murmured, ¡°Much like how you¡¯re willing to risk your life for the children,


    I¡¯m willing to ignore their lives to protect you.¡±


    Rosalie blinked and looked surprised.


    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m not a good father?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ No, I know you love me very much. However¡­¡± She hesitated and


    09:17


    said seriously. ¡°If my children and I are in danger one day, I¡¯ll still hope that you can save the


    children.¡±


    As a mother, she was willing to sacrifice her life for the children.


    He stared at her quietly, his eyes shing slightly. Then he said slowly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Though he uttered only one word, it was sinct. If the scenario she described ever came to pass,


    he would protect the children before following her to the afterlife.


    He didn¡¯t want to live in a world where she was dead.


    For a moment, Rosalie seemed to understand what Jonathan meant. Her eyes were suddenly


    covered with tears. ¡°You¡­¡± She choked but couldn¡¯t speak, unsure if he was stubborn or stupid.


    However, all that was because he loved her so much.


    He loved her the most in the world.


    ¡°Thank you for loving me so much, Jon.¡± She stood on her toes and kissed his lips.


    He responded to her kiss.


    A lifetime wasn¡¯t long enough to love her, he believed. If there was a next life, he would love her


    even more and protect her from the slightest harm.


    The next day, Rosalie came to Amelia¡¯s shop and found that Lillian was also there. Lillian was just


    there to chat with Amelia.


    After all, Lillian stayed at home all day to take care of the baby and stopped working long ago.


    Every day, she just ate and slept. Sometimes, she would watch movies and television shows. It was


    really boring.


    Seeing Rosalieing, Lillian smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. All three of us are here today.


    If there is another personing, we can y poker. Although, there¡¯ll be too many people for a


    poker game if we include our children. Heh, when they have their romantic partners in the future, we


    can have three tables of poker game.¡±


    Amelia was amused by Lillian¡¯s words. ¡°Why do you think about poker all the time? Do you want to


    y a round?¡±


    ¡°A little. After my child is born, let¡¯s y a few rounds of poker!¡± Lillian


    24


    09.17


    looked at Amelia¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°Amelia, where will you have your pregnancy checkupter


    on? Do you want to go to the hospital I am in now? My doctor is not bad.¡±


    Amelia hesitated before answering, ¡°No, I already have a contact at Women¡¯s Health Hospital.¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t think much about it, but Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, Warren came to see me yesterday.¡±


    Amelia was stunned and looked at Rosalie.


    ¡°Warren asked me to persuade you to abort the child. He said that the risk is too high and it¡¯ll affect


    your own safety. However, I want to hear from you if what he said is true,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian was shocked and said, ¡°What? It may be dangerous for Amelia to have the baby? What is


    going on? Is it because of Amelia¡¯s age? Isn¡¯t 40 years old still okay?¡±


    Amelia looked at her worried friends and said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s not because of my age. It¡¯s because I had


    a liver transnt. The doctor said that theter stage of pregnancy may affect the liver function of


    pregnant women, so my body may not be able to handle the stress.¡±


    Hearing that, Lillian was worried. ¡°In that case¡­ Amelia, are you going to have this baby still?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to give up, at least for now.¡± Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what my doctor at Women¡¯s


    Health Hospital says first before making a decision. As long as it is not necessary to abandon this


    child, I will bring my child into this world.¡±


    While saying that, Amelia looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, didn¡¯t you fight to keep your triplets in the past?


    You should understand where I¡¯ming from. It doesn¡¯t matter whoes to persuade me. I


    won¡¯t change my mind yet.¡±


    Rosalie understood what Amelia was feeling at the moment. Hence, she said, ¡°In that case, you


    have to promise me that if the doctor says it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll give birth to the child safely, you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it then,¡± Amelia interrupted.


    At that moment, Lillian, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly frowned. She pressed her hand on


    her abdomen with one hand and looked at them in panic. ¡°I think my water broke!


    09:170


    Her water broke without warning at all.


    Both Amelia and Rosalie had given birth to children before, so they naturally knew what that meant.


    Thus, Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Get in my car. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. Don¡¯t worry. Get in the


    carter and lie t as much as possible.¡±


    Lillian nodded and took a deep breath. Rosalie and Amelia hurriedly helped Lillian get on the


    passenger seat and then put her seat t.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Lilliany down on the seat.


    Amelia asked her mother to man the concession stand while she went


    into Rosalie¡¯s car.


    Rosalie drove while Amelia called Callum. ¡°Callum? Lillian¡¯s water broke. We are sending her to the


    hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°How is Lillian now?¡± Callum asked hurriedly.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s calm now,¡± Amelia said and handed the phone to Lillian.


    Lillian said while taking a deep breath, ¡°Callum¡­ I¡­ The baby and I will be fine. You¡­ Don¡¯t worry.


    When you go to the hospital, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t panic. Ask the driver to drive you safely to the


    hospital¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget to tell him that because she was afraid that if he drove by himself, something bad


    would happen.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Don¡¯t be afraid! You have me,¡± Callum said, but his trembling voice made him sound


    like he was more afraid than Lillian.


    After the call, Lillian continued to take a deep breath and rxed while Amelia kept talking to


    distract her.


    As for Rosalie, she just wanted to drive to the hospital right away.


    Fortunately, the hospital Lillian went to was not far from Amelia¡¯s store. 20 minutester, they finally


    arrived safely.


    Callum had already contacted the hospital. Thus, as soon as their car arrived, a doctor and nurse


    settled Lillian onto the moving bed directly and quickly pushed her to the delivery room.


    It was not until then that Amelia found her body a little weak. ¡°Lillian¡­ She will give birth to the baby


    safely, right?¡±


    ¡°She will. Callum must¡¯ve done all the preparations he could at the hospital. She¡¯ll be well taken


    care of by the experts and doctors!¡± Rosalie said.


    They waited outside the delivery room. After a while, Callum also hurried over. When he saw


    Rosalie and Amelia, he asked, ¡°How is Lillian?¡±


    09:17


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor should still be checking her condition.¡± Rosalie said.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A momentter, a nurse came out of the delivery room and asked, ¡°Is Lillian¡¯s family here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Callum hurriedly answered.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s water broke early. Pleasee with me to handle the paperwork. Also, one family


    member can apany the patient¡­¡± The nurse said as she took Callum to the registration ce.


    Callum put on sterile clothes and followed the nurse into the delivery room. Meanwhile, Rosalie and


    Amelia continued to wait outside.


    However, as time went by, Rosalie felt more and more uneasy. When she saw several doctors


    hurrying into the delivery room, that feeling became stronger.


    ¡°Rosie, do you think something bad happened inside?¡± Amelia asked


    uneasily.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The previous prenatal examination of Lillian states everything¡¯s normal,¡±


    Rosalie said, but there was also a strong anxiety in her heart.


    When a nurse hurried out of the room, Rosalie quickly asked, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Lillian. How is Lillian


    now? Has her baby been born smoothly?¡±


    ¡°She is having a difficultbor now.¡± After saying that, the nurse left in a hurry.


    Rosalie and Amelia were shocked.


    They didn¡¯t expect Lillian to have a difficultbor.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Amelia eximed.


    Rosalie was a little unsteady. She took out her phone quickly after breathing several times. When


    she called Jonathan, her hand trembled violently.


    After a while, the phone was connected. Rosalie couldn¡¯t help choking when she heard Jonathan¡¯s


    voice, ¡°Jon, you¡­ You need toe up with a n. Lillian is having dystocia right now, and several


    doctors have been sent to the delivery room. What other good obstetricians are in Strico? Please


    help me find them and ensure Lillian¡¯s safety¡­¡±


    00173


    When she finished speaking, her voice became choked.


    Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Okay, stop crying. I¡¯ll figure it out right away. Where are you now?¡±


    Rosalie informed the name of the hospital. Jonathan said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± After saying that, he


    hurriedly ended the phone call and left the office meeting.


    The people in the meeting looked at each other and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Carlos hurriedly followed Jonathan and said, ¡°Jonathan, this meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°The meeting is postponed. Help me contact the best obstetricians in the city and ask them to go


    to¡­¡± After Jonathan said the hospital¡¯s name where Lillian was at that moment, he went into the


    elevator.


    Carlos was confused and wondered, ¡°Obstetrician?¡±


    He had no idea who was giving birth.


    After all, Rosalie wasn¡¯t pregnant. Despite the confusion, he could tell it was a serious situation


    based on Jonathan¡¯s reaction.


    Jonathan drove to the hospital and arrived. Rosalie burst into tears as soon as she saw Jonathan.


    ¡°Did you find a doctor? Lillian¡­ Lillian¡¯s situation seems to be getting worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctors should be here soon. Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s going to be fine!¡± Jonathan quickly


    held Rosalie in his arms andforted her softly.


    Of course, he knew how important Lillian was to her. For her sake, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen


    to Lillian either.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Lillian would have dystocia. She was in good shape during the prenatal


    examination! How could this be?¡± wondered Rosalie.


    ¡°Callum should have made a lot of preparations before. The doctors he chose are all experienced.¡±


    Jonathan said.


    Not long after, Carlos also hurried over and told him that the top obstetricians in the city were all


    already gathered at the hospital. At that moment, they were holding a meeting in the temporary


    office to make decisions on Lillian¡¯s difficultbor.


    ¡°A meeting? How long will it take? How long can Lillian hold in this situation?¡± Rosalie was anxious.


    ¡°It should be fast. Besides, doctors always need to thoroughly understand the patient¡¯s situation


    before they can make a judgment.¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie also knew the truth, but she couldn¡¯t stop her anxiety.


    Fortunately, some doctors entered the delivery room soon.


    Rosalie had no choice but to pray that her friend was safe and sound.


    At that time, no matter how much money and power one had, there were still times when one


    couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Just then, Warren hurried over and asked, ¡°What? Is Lillian still in the delivery room?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    ¡°I went to see you at the concession stand today, but I heard from Tracy that Lillian¡¯s water broke


    and you apanied her to the hospital,¡± Warren said. He was getting used to calling Tracy on a


    first-name basis.


    Amelia replied, ¡°Lillian has dystocia and is still in there. Callum is apanying her. There¡¯s quite a


    lot of doctors in there already.¡±


    Hearing this, Warren¡¯s face darkened.


    The four of them waited outside the delivery room without saying anything more.


    But as time went by, the tension in the air thickened.


    After a long while, an anguished scream sounded from the delivery


    room.


    They could still hear the scream even when the delivery room was already soundproof. One could


    just imagine how loud it was inside.


    Rosalie said nervously, ¡°What happened? That sounds like Callum¡¯s voice just now! Don¡¯t tell


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it Lillian? Did something happen to Lillian?¡±


    At that moment, a doctor hurried out and said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Youngblood, thedy couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore and has fainted. Her baby is stuck in the birth canal, so we can¡¯t do a cesarean section.


    She has to give birth naturally. But looking at how things are going, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to save


    both mother and child.¡±


    Rosalie almost fainted at that while Amelia¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°How can this be? Is there no other way?¡± Rosalie asked in a panic. She finally understood why


    Callum made such an anguished scream.


    It would be losing his wife and children overnight for Callum!


    ¡°We would have saved her if there were alternatives long ago. But we¡¯ve tried everything. We¡¯re not


    gods, there¡¯s nothing left for us to do!¡± the doctor said.


    Rosalie staggered. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t held her, she would have copsed to the ground.


    ¡°There must be a way to save her. There must be!¡± Rosalie choked as tears rolled down her


    cheeks. ¡°We even made a pact to y poker together in the future!¡±


    Amelia was also sobbing. Not too long ago, they were still together, talking andughing. Who


    would have thought that things would turn out this way in just a few hours?


    At that moment, a childish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I can save her!¡±


    Rosalie and Amelia turned to the source of the voice and saw that it was the little boy they had met


    previously. The mysterious little boy who had predicted that Lillian would give birth to a daughter


    showed up outside the delivery room and said he could save her!


    ¡°Can you really save Lillian?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can save her and her baby.¡± Saving the baby was most crucial to him.


    Rosalie stared at the little boy and said, ¡°We¡¯re not ying games, you know? This is a matter of life


    and death.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± The little boy calmly replied. ¡°But you¡¯d better let me in as soon as possible. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t be able to save her anymore.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you in!¡±


    Amelia said hurriedly, ¡°Rosalie, do you really believe that this child can save Lillian and her baby?


    He¡¯s too young. How can a 7-year-old save her when even the doctors cannot?¡±


    ¡°The doctors have given Lillian the death sentence. We have no choice but to take this as ourst


    resort. Besides, this child once predicted my child¡¯s gender correctly. Perhaps he¡¯s really destined to


    do great things!¡± Rosalie said, nning to take a gamble.


    Rosalie and the little boy entered the delivery room with Amelia right behind while the two men


    waited outside.


    Rosalie saw that Callum had broken down in tears as he kept calling Lillian¡¯s name.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lillian looked deathly pale as shey on the bed. Instead of life and vitality, her bulging belly was


    filled with deathly silence.


    The doctors and nurses in the ward tried to stop them when they saw


    them enter the room. However, Rosalie spoke up before they could take action. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan¡¯s


    wife, Rosalie, and also a friend of this woman. I¡¯m going to try to save her since you¡¯ve already


    given her the death


    sentence!¡±


    Callum saw a ray of hope when he heard Rosalie¡¯s words. ¡°Can you really save Lillian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this child. He says he can save her,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Him?¡± Callum stared at the little boy in front of him incredulously, wondering how a boy who was


    only as tall as his waistline could save Lillian. ¡°A-Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Just let him try,¡± Rosalie replied.


    At that moment, the little boy who was originally beside Rosalie had already made his way over to


    Lillian. He picked up an unused scalpel while nobody was paying attention and cut his hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A nurse eximed.


    Another doctor scolded, ¡°What is this child doing? Quick! Take him out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The little boy shouted in a dignified voice.


    While the doctors and nurses were in a daze, the little boy raised his hand, moved it to Lillian¡¯s


    mouth, and fed her his blood.


    Lillian, who had already passed out, panted as she regained consciousness.


    ¡°You have to give birth no matter what,¡± the little boy said to Lillian. ¡°Otherwise both you and the


    child will die!¡±


    Lillian¡¯s face flushed red as if she had understood the little boy¡¯s words. She grabbed the bedding


    tightly with both hands and gave it her all to give birth.


    The doctors and nurses, who had originally given up hope, hurriedly gathered around and began to


    work on her again.


    Rosalie and Amelia were stunned. Who would have thought the boy¡¯s blood would give Lillian the


    strength to give birth again?


    Meanwhile, Callum ran up to Lillian. He felt incredibly joyful and hopeful once again.


    Lillian had finally given birth to their child.


    However, the baby had turned purple and wasn¡¯t breathing.


    The doctors and the nurses hurriedly carried out the emergency rescue. However, a few minutes


    passed and the child remained unresponsive.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    ¡°Give her to me,¡± the little boy said to the doctor who was holding the baby.


    The doctor hesitated. She had witnessed him feeding Rosalie mere blood earlier, upon which the


    latter regained consciousness and gave birth to the child in one go.


    However, if she were to hand the baby in her hand to the child, she would be responsible if anything


    happened.


    ¡°Give him the baby. I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that might happen!¡± Rosalie dered.


    After the incident just now, she trusted the little boy even more. Her intuition told her that he could


    save her baby.


    Only then did the doctor hand the baby in her arms to the little boy.


    The little boy took the baby. Lowering his head, he sealed his lips against those of the baby who


    wasn¡¯t breathing in his arms.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone who witnessed that scene couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    The little boy kept his lips stered against those of the baby. On a closer look, Rosalie discovered


    it was not just a kiss. Instead, he seemed to be sucking something.


    Finally, his lips left those of the baby. He spat to the side, but it was a mouthful of turbid secretions


    mixed with amniotic fluid.


    The doctors and nurses were all surprised, for they had already cleared up the secretions in the


    baby¡¯s throat with instruments earlier. Unexpectedly, there was still some residue left.


    In the next moment, a baby¡¯s cry rang out in the delivery room.


    At that point, everyone¡¯s heart that had been lodged in their throats finally settled back in their


    chests.


    After hearing her daughter¡¯s cry, Lillian passed out again with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Lillian! Lillian, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Callum shouted.


    pter 1074


    The doctor, who had been treating Lillian, interjected, ¡°Her vitals are stable now,


    Mr. White. She¡¯s probably just too tired, so she passed out.¡±


    Hearing that, Callum breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as Lillian is fine!¡± he thought.


    Callum and Lillian went to the ward first, while the newborn baby remained with the doctors for


    further examinations and assessments.


    Rosalie and Amelia felt as though they had been in a war. But just when they were about to leave


    the delivery room, they noticed that the little boy was gone.


    ¡°Where is the little boy?¡± Rosalie asked.


    In


    response, Amelia shook her head. Just now, all her attention was on Lillian and the baby, so she


    didn¡¯t notice where the little boy went.


    As soon as they stepped out of the delivery room, Jonathan and Warren came up to them.


    ¡°Was it really that little boy who saved Lillian and the newborn baby?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie nodded. Although she had seen it with her own eyes, she still felt befuddled, Everything


    seemed unbelievable.


    ¡°By the way, did you see that little boye out?¡± Rosalie queried.


    ¡°Yes. A few men took him away,¡± Jonathan answered.


    ¡°He was taken away?¡± Rosalie was stunned.


    ¡°The men were very much respectful to him, so they were probably se by his family. I reckon his


    identity is not simple,¡± Jonathan said. Then, nced at the time. ¡°All right, it¡¯s quitete now. Let¡¯s


    eat first. The doct said Lillian would probably be out for a while.¡±


    It was only then that Rosalie realized that matter. She looked at Amelia apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to


    have kept you hungry, Amelia.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about it, but Amelia was pregnant then, so it was not good to go hungry.


    ¡°I was so anxious that I didn¡¯t feel hungry. Fortunately, Lillian and the baby are safe now,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re safe now,¡± Rosalie echoed dly.


    The four of them went to a restaurant near the hospital. Rosalie and Amelia ordered the food while


    Jonathan asionally chimed in beside them. Only Warren remained silent throughout it all,


    wearing an


    expression as cold as ice.


    When Rosalie and Amelia went to the restroom after ordering, Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did


    you have a fight with Warren?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, why has he been looking so grim? It¡¯s as though it¡¯s the end of the world,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°He always looks very serious, so you can just ignore him,¡± Amelia replied.


    At that moment, Jonathan and Warren were also chatting in the private


    room.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re worried about Amelia after seeing Lillian suffer from dystocia today?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Warren¡¯s expression changed slightly, finding the man in front of him too keen, for he could


    seemingly see through others easily. ¡°Callum should have been well-prepared. But still, such a thing


    happened. If it weren¡¯t for that little boy, both Lillian and the baby would¡¯ve died today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to that little boy. That¡¯s why money is not all-powerful sometimes. Childbirth is


    having a foot in the grave to women,¡± Jonathanmented.


    It was also for that reason that he went to the hospital and had a vasectomy right after Rosalie


    returned to his side this time.


    Although the doctor said it was exceedingly unlikely for Rosalie to get pregnant again, he didn¡¯t


    want to take that chance.


    ¡°A foot in the grave?¡± Warren murmured.


    A whileter, Rosalie and Amelia returned, and the dishes were served one after another.


    The four of them began to have dinner.


    After eating, they all went back to the hospital. However, Lillian was still asleep and had yet to wake


    up.


    Meanwhile, the newborn baby was under observation in the neonatal


    intensive care unit for the time being. If everything was fine after twenty-four hours, she would be


    brought back to the ward.


    Callum looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°Thank you so much for bringing the child over today. If he


    weren¡¯t here, things would be different now.¡±


    ¡°He appeared outside the delivery room by himself and said he could save Lillian. Nothing could be


    done, so I tried it as ast resort. Fortunately, things ended up positively,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Confusion showed on Callum¡¯s face. ¡°Previously, Lillian mentioned that a little boy said


    she was pregnant with a girl as he stared at her belly. Was it the same person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was him,¡± Rosalie affirmed. ¡°I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that he¡¯s no ordinary child. Or


    perhaps he has a fated connection to Lillian.¡±


    They all conversed for some time. Then, Callum said, ¡°Thank you, everyone. It¡¯s uncertain when


    Lillian will wake up. I will stay and spend the night here. You guys go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Just say the word if you need anything,¡± Jonathan uttered.


    Subsequently, the four left the ward. Looking at Amelia, Rosalie asked, ¡°Are you going back now,


    Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you two don¡¯t have to give me a ride. I can¡­¡±


    But before Amelia could finish speaking, Warren interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back.¡±


    B


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment as she looked at Amelia and then Warren.


    ¡°All right, someone will send me back. You two should go home as soon as possible,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go back first,¡± Rosalie and Jonathan replied, making their way toward their car.


    At the same time, Amelia and Warren walked together to his car.


    Once inside, Warren started the engine and began to speak, his voice filled with concern, ¡°Are you


    really going to give birth to the baby?¡±


    Amelia, however, expressed her determination, ¡°I want to give birth to this baby. Besides, the result


    of the consultation at the hospital hasn¡¯te out yet. Maybe it¡¯s not as serious as we thought.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you see what happened to Lillian today? She said everything


    went well at the prenatal examination, and yet she faced severeplications during childbirth,


    almost losing her life,¡± Warren reasoned. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder the implications, ¡°Even if it


    was someone else in that delivery room today, I can¡¯t help but be afraid.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He couldn¡¯t help but dwell on what he might have to face in the delivery room. While today it was


    Callum dealing with aplicated delivery, tomorrow, it could be Warren himself in that challenging


    situation.


    ¡°Lillian¡¯s situation was just a rare urrence. There will always be exceptionally rare events


    happening in this world,¡± Amelia told him.


    Nevertheless, Warren couldn¡¯t shake off his fears and anxieties. ¡°But I don¡¯t want those rare events


    to happen to you! I don¡¯t want to take that one-in-ten-million chance.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia fell silent.


    The atmosphere inside the car grew heavy as pin-drop silence settled in.


    When they reached their destination, Amelia said her farewell and stepped out of the car. Warren,


    however, couldn¡¯t let go and grabbed her hand, leaning in closer, his voice filled with desperation.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go through with this pregnancy. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on you getting


    pregnant, let alone having this baby, Please, consider ending the pregnancy.¡±


    09:18


    Fear gripped him, a fear that had haunted him every minute and second outside the delivery room


    that day, a fear that Amelia would suffer the same fate as Lillian, or worse, because of childbirth.


    Previously, he had not considered childbirth to be particrly challenging for women. He had


    assumed that while multiple births, like Rosalie¡¯s triplets, might pose more difficulties, a typical


    single birth should be rtively straightforward. Furthermore, he believed that with the presence of


    well-qualified medical professionals and advanced medical technology, there should be little cause


    for concern.


    However, today had shattered his illusions. He finally realized he was


    wrong.


    Some things were beyond anyone¡¯s control, no matter how well-prepared they were.


    Amelia fixed her gaze on Warren, a cold smile on her lips as she retorted, ¡°Warren, you¡¯re so self-


    righteous. You wanted this baby and insisted that I give birth to it. Now that I want to keep it, you


    suddenly realize you were wrong and want me to have an abortion. What do you think I am? What


    do you think this child is?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ just don¡¯t want to lose you!¡± Warren stammered in a hoarse voice.


    Amelia¡¯s smile turned even colder as she replied, ¡°My child and I are not your possessions. We¡¯re


    not objects to be desired or discarded at your whim. Warren, after all these years, you remain


    unchanged. Back then, you treated me as something to be used or cast aside as you pleased.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face suddenly paled, and her words seemed to freeze his very blood.


    As she pushed him away and stepped out of the car, he remained inside, overwhelmed by a mix of


    emotions. Laughter escaped his lips but soon gave way to choked sobs, and tears streamed down


    his face.


    He now understood that in Amelia¡¯s eyes, he was the same as before, someone who wanted to


    manipte her. What she couldn¡¯t see was just how deeply he cared about her well-being.


    He only wanted her to be safe and alive.


    The next day, Rosalie picked up Amelia from the concession stand, and they went to see Lillian in


    the hospital. However, Lillian still hadn¡¯t woken up. Callum appeared as if he had stayed up all night,


    his


    09:18


    expression boring hints of exhaustion.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? Did he mention how long it might take for Lillian to wake up?¡± Rosalie


    inquired.


    ¡°The doctor isn¡¯t certain at the moment. He merely mentioned that he¡¯ll conduct another evaluation


    later,¡± said Callum, his unkempt hair and stubbled chin revealing the toll this situation had taken on


    him.


    Rosalie tried to console him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Callum. Lillian will wake up soon. It¡¯s possible that the


    delivery process drained a lot of her energy, and she¡¯s just very tired right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯ll wake up,¡± Callum whispered, his voice trembling slightly.


    As he spoke, his clenched fists seemed like a desperate attempt to reassure himself.


    For some reason, as Rosalie gazed at the profoundly unconscious Lillian, a sense of foreboding


    began to gnaw at her heart.


    Later, Rosalie and Amelia proceeded to the neonatal ICU to visit Lillian¡¯s newborn baby.


    Despite being premature, the baby was a beautiful girl with big, dark eyes. She appeared slightly


    thinner than average due to her early arrival, but she was undeniably adorable.


    The attending doctor assured them that the baby was healthy, even though she arrived three weeks


    earlier than expected. The infant was to be transferred back to the wardter that evening.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but hope that Lillian would awaken by then.


    Amelia remarked, ¡°This child is so beautiful. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen her with my


    own eyes. She went from not even breathing to being healthy in less than 24 hours.¡±


    Under ordinary circumstances, babies in a simr condition would need to remain in an incubator


    for at least a week.


    ¡°I


    suppose she¡¯s fortunate,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s something mysterious about the little boy. I


    can¡¯t help but wonder who he is.¡±


    Amelia pondered this and questioned, ¡°Could it be that Lillian¡¯s hunch about the child having special


    abilities is urate?¡±


    Rosalie, although skeptical, responded, ¡°How could that be possible?¡±


    09:18


    However, her tone hinted at a hint of suspicion.


    The following days only deepened Rosalie¡¯s sense of foreboding. Lillian remained in aa, while


    Stephen, Abigail, and Callum stayed by her


    side.


    Stephen and Abigail were inconsble, constantly calling out to their daughter and shedding tears.


    Callum, on the other hand, remained silent, his gaze fixed on Lillian. He seemed unwilling to even


    acknowledge their newborn daughter.


    Despite the best efforts of the Strico doctors who gathered to consult on Lillian¡¯s case, there was no


    clear diagnosis. The consensus was that Lillian was in good health and should have awakened by


    now.


    However, the longer thea persisted, the greater the risk of her slipping into a vegetative state.


    The mere mention of Lillian possibly bing a vegetable was nearly unbearable for Rosalie to


    hear.


    ¡°How could someone as healthy as Lillian end up in this condition after giving birth to a child?¡± she


    pondered.


    Amelia was equally taken aback by the news. ¡°Is there no other solution? She simply gave birth to a


    child. How could this happen?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    ¡°The results of the current consultation are as follows. Some of the stimtion treatments we¡¯ve


    attempted have shown no effect on the patient,¡± exined the doctor.


    Upon hearing this, Stephen and Abigail broke down in tears.


    Callum remainedpletelyposed, appearing dazed, and his eyes conveyed a profound


    silence.


    However, his unnerving calmness heightened Rosalie¡¯s concern.


    It might have been easier if Callum had disyed his emotions like Stephen and Abigail, but his


    restrained demeanor worried her even


    more.


    Rosalie was anxious that Callum might resort to extreme measures, so she addressed him, ¡°Lillian


    won¡¯t remain in this unconscious state. If the doctors in Strico can¡¯t help her, we¡¯ll search the entire


    country if needed or even seek out the world¡¯s leading doctors. Don¡¯t lose hope. Lillian and her child


    both depend on you.¡±


    ¡°The child¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s words seemed to trigger something in Callum. He suddenlyughed and


    retorted, ¡°Why do I need this child? If it weren¡¯t for this child, Lillian wouldn¡¯t be in aa like this.


    This child shouldn¡¯t even have been-¡±


    Smack!


    A resounding pnded on Callum¡¯s face, delivered by Rosalie.


    ¡°Callum White, Lillian risked her life to bring this child into the world. When she wakes up and learns


    that you resent the daughter she cherished more than anything, how do you think she¡¯ll feel? Will


    she regret loving the wrong person?¡± Rosalie admonished.


    Callum staggered backward, his eyes reflecting the torment of love and resentment tearing him


    apart. Eventually, he copsed onto the couch, utterly dejected.


    Rosalie sighed and left the ward, her hand still aching from the force of the p she had delivered.


    It had been a powerful blow, and she had used all her strength. But she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of


    Callum resenting the newborn baby.


    10.301


    That child was Lillian¡¯s most precious treasure.


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who had left the ward with Rosalie, fell into deep contemtion, lost in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amelia?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if that little boy could awaken Lillian. When I was in the delivery room, he fed Lillian


    a small amount of his blood, and she regained consciousness. Given her current condition, perhaps


    if we were to administer some of the boy¡¯s blood now¡­¡± Amelia voiced her idea.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°You¡¯re right! The boy, why didn¡¯t I think of him sooner?¡± she


    mused. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, we must find him. We need to locate that little boy. Maybe he can save Lillian!¡± Rosalie


    eximed excitedly to Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jon right now and ask him to figure out a way to


    locate the boy.¡±


    With those words, Rosalie hurried out of the hospital. Amelia let out a small sigh of relief as she


    watched her friend depart.


    She hoped they could find the little boy and that he could truly rouse Lillian from her unconscious


    state.


    ¡°Jonathan¡­ should be able to figure out a way to find the little boy,¡± Amelia thought. After a while,


    she hesitantly took out her phone and dialed Warren¡¯s number.


    ¡°Warren, I hope you can do me a favor!¡±


    In the following days, the Youngblood family, White family, and York family all embarked on a


    relentless search for the enigmatic little boy. They started from the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras,


    combed through the area, and scoured almost every inch of Strico.


    However, their efforts proved fruitless.


    The little boy had clearly mastered the art of evading surveince, deliberately steering clear of


    locations with surveince cameras after leaving the hospital.


    Upon hearing the updates from Jonathan¡¯s team, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and me


    herself. ¡°If only I had known, I would have held onto that boy¡¯s hand that day and never let go!¡±


    Had she done so, they might not be grappling with the challenge of


    10:30


    locating the boy now.


    She had sensed the boy¡¯s uniqueness from the start, but she couldn¡¯t even pinpoint when he had


    left the delivery room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Your focus was on Lillian and her child,¡± Jonathan reassured her. ¡°And as


    long as the boy remains in Strico, we can


    eventually find him.¡±


    ¡°But I fear that the longer this search takes, the harder it will be to wake Lillian.¡± Rosalie sighed.


    Initially, the little boy had rekindled Callum¡¯s hope. However, in these past few days, Rosalie could


    sense that Callum was once again being consumed by despair.


    ¡°But, ording to your ounts of the incidents, it appears the child cares deeply about Lillian¡¯s


    baby,¡± Jonathan suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, when Lillian¡¯s fetal movements were intense, the boy appeared suddenly. cing his hand on


    Lillian¡¯s stomach seemed to calm the baby, and after that, if the boy hadn¡¯t cleared the baby¡¯s


    airway, the child might have suffocated.¡± Rosalie contemted and added, ¡°Considering the child¡¯s


    attachment to the baby, can we try using the baby as bait to draw him out?¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t find him, Rosalie thought it might be wise to take the initiative and entice him to


    reveal himself.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he sported a smile. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Following this decision, a news report about the newborn daughter of Callum, the chairman of the


    White Maple Group, in critical condition was published in the newspaper. The situation quickly


    escted online.


    After the report was published, two figures, one tall and one short, appeared in the pediatrics


    departmentte at night.


    ¡°You came just as we expected,¡± Rosalie remarked, gazing at the little boy in front of her,


    apanied by the middle-aged man she had seen earlier.


    The boy fixed his gaze on those before him and blinked hisrge, expressive eyes, almost as if he


    understood the situation. ¡°So you sent out that report? Trying to lure me out?¡±


    10:30


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted, ¡°because we couldn¡¯t find you, we had to resort to this method.¡±


    ¡°So, the baby isn¡¯t in critical condition?¡± inquired the boy.


    ¡°The baby is stable,¡± Rosalie responded. ¡°We brought you here hoping you could save the baby¡¯s


    mother. She has been in aa since giving birth and hasn¡¯t woken up. You managed to rouse her


    from hera during delivery. Do you have a way to awaken her now?¡± Rosalie pleaded. Nearly all


    their hopes rested on this mysterious boy. ¡°If you can save Lillian, we¡¯ll do our best to amodate


    your requests.¡±


    However, the little boy responded coldly, ¡°I refuse.¡± It seemed he was indifferent to Lillian¡¯s fate.


    EB

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    After uttering those words, the young boy turned to the man in his 40s trailing behind him and said,


    ¡°Mr. Leibman, I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s go,¡± the man, Rufus Leibman, replied.


    As they turned to leave, Jonathan¡¯s voice softly echoed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go just yet today,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? Do you n to stop us by force?¡± Rufus Leibman¡¯s tone grew cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± Jonathan stated frankly. He fixed his gaze on the young boy and continued, ¡°You


    just mentioned you refuse to help, not because you can¡¯t save Lillian, but because you¡¯re unwilling


    to, am I right?¡±


    The young boy stared at Jonathan, his rosy lips tightly pressed together.


    ¡°Then, tell me, what would it take to make you willing to help?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Believing that he would save someone unrted is nothing but a pipe dream. And if it weren¡¯t for


    the fact that she¡¯s carrying¡­¡± Rufus¡¯ words abruptly trailed off, as if he¡¯d suddenly realized


    something, and he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    The young boy, with a hint of coldness in his innocent voice, stated, ¡°I won¡¯t save her. Whether that


    woman lives or dies isn¡¯t my concern!¡± Having said that, he turned to the man beside him and said,


    ¡°Mr. Leibman, let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, as they took a few steps away, a group of people suddenly emerged from the shadows,


    blocking their path.


    It was clear that these people were following Jonathan¡¯s orders.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n now? Are you relying on sheer numbers to your advantage here? Jonathan, didn¡¯t


    the elders of the Youngblood family warn you not to cross paths with the Woolbright family?¡± Rufus


    scolded.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed in response, and he muttered to himself, ¡°The Woolbright family¡­¡±


    It urred to him that Leonard had mentioned the Woolbright family before, describing them as a


    reclusive family. If the Youngblood family was in the limelight, the Woolbright family resided more in


    the shadows.


    10:30


    No one, not even Leonard, could urately assess the Woolbright family¡¯s current strength.


    Nevertheless, Leonard had advised against confronting them unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Jonathan replied with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Yes, it was mentioned, but does it really matter?¡±


    Leonard¡¯s words had included the caveat ¡°unless absolutely necessary,¡± and it now seemed that


    this was one of those crucial moments. If Lillian remained unconscious like this, Rosalie might never


    find true happiness again in her life.


    Jonathan¡¯s sole desire was to ensure a lifetime of happiness for Rosalie.


    Rufus¡¯ eyes held a glimmer of surprise as he asked, ¡°Are you intentionally provoking the Woolbright


    family?¡±


    The fact that Jonathan was aware of the Woolbright family¡¯s existence and yet dared to block their


    path was perplexing, especially since the unconscious Lillian had no significant connection to


    Jonathan, apart from being a friend of his wife.


    ¡°If he adamantly refuses to save Lillian, then we might find ourselves on ve Lillian, then we might


    find ourselves on opposing sides,¡± Jonathan asserted, showing no signs of yielding.


    ¡°Jonathan, do you really believe you¡¯re the most formidable force in Strico? Don¡¯t underestimate the


    Woolbright family!¡± Rufus¡¯ expression darkened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget the York family!¡± Warren added at that moment.


    Amelia, who had maintained her silence throughout, gazed at Warre astonishment, taken aback by


    his unexpected statement.


    Rufus¡¯ expression grew even graver.


    The tension continued for a moment until Callum entered the scene, cradling a little baby in his


    arms. He walked directly to the young boy.


    The tiny baby was peacefully asleep at that very moment.


    As soon as the baby appeared, the young boy¡¯s gaze naturally shifted to the baby.


    ¡°I beg you, please save my wife!¡± Callum pleaded. His current appearance was disheveled, with


    wrinkled clothes, stubble on his chin, and unwashed hair after days of neglect. He looked utterly


    dejected.


    His voice had even grown hoarse from days of silence.


    014


    10:30


    ¡°Why should I save her? She¡¯s just someone irrelevant to me,¡± the young boy stated indifferently,


    his coldness appearing ingrained, regardless of his age.


    ¡°But she¡¯s the most important person to me. You willingly came to her aid when she was giving birth


    to this child. Now, please save her life, and I¡¯ll do whatever you ask!¡± Callum earnestly pleaded,


    knowing that this boy represented hisst hope.


    ¡°The person I wanted to save that day wasn¡¯t her, but this baby,¡± the young boy mumbled.


    His response was as expected, and the others swiftly grasped the situation upon hearing his


    words.


    Suddenly, Amelia turned to the young boy and said, ¡°Then save the baby¡¯s mother. If this child


    grows up without a mother, imagine how miserable the baby will be.¡±


    ¡°Would the baby be miserable without a mother?¡± The young boy appeared puzzled, as if the


    emotions between parents and children were foreign to him.


    ¡°Yes, she would be very miserable! You¡¯ve met the baby¡¯s mother, and you¡¯ve talked to her. She¡¯s a


    wonderful woman. If the baby is raised by her mother, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy!¡± Amelia urged.


    Given the circumstances, she had to appeal to the young boy¡¯s care for the baby as much as she


    could.


    She could only hope that the young boy genuinely cared about the baby.


    Just then, Callum suddenly knelt in front of the young boy!


    This unexpected act of kneeling took everyone by surprise, even the young boy, who looked at him


    with astonishment.


    ¡°I beg you, please save my wife!¡± Callum pleaded with a choked voice. This was hisst hope, and


    he couldn¡¯t let it slip away.


    Just then, the baby in Callum¡¯s arms suddenly woke up and began crying loudly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The baby¡¯s cries seemed to change the young boy¡¯s expression.


    He stared at the crying baby for a while, then eventually approached and took the baby from


    Callum¡¯s arms.


    10:30


    Callum was taken aback but didn¡¯t stop the young boy¡¯s actions. He gently handed his daughter


    over to the boy.


    The young boy, at just seven years old, held the tiny baby in his arms. The scene exuded a


    heartwarming feeling that was hard to put into words.


    The baby continued to cry, and the young boy furrowed his brow. ¡°Why does she keep crying?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s hungry and needs to be fed,¡± Rosalie exined, while Jonathan instructed


    someone to fetch the baby¡¯s milk from the nurse.


    After a short moment, a baby bottle containing 1 ounce of milk was brought over.


    The young boy picked up the baby bottle and began to feed the baby. His actions were somewhat


    clumsy, with Rosalie and Amelia on hand to offer on-the-spot guidance.


    After finishing feeding the milk, the baby drifted back into a deep slumber, and the young boy asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s called Yasmin White,¡± Callum replied, a name he and Lillian had chosen before the child¡¯s


    birth.


    ¡°Yasmin¡­¡± the young boy mumbled as he gazed at the baby¡¯s peacefully sleeping face. ¡°I can save


    her mommy, but after that, Yasmin will be mine.¡±


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Everyone was taken aback, astonished by the young boy¡¯s words.


    He continued mumbling, ¡°If the only way for me to be with Yasmin in the future is to marry her, then


    I¡¯ll marry her when she grows up. Besides me,


    she can¡¯t marry anyone else! If you agree, then I will save her mommy!¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to save her?¡± Rufus interjected in surprise.


    The young boy paid no heed to Rufus and simply looked at Callum. ¡°Do you agree?¡±


    Callum¡¯s heart was in turmoil at this moment.


    He wondered whether agreeing would entail his daughter marrying this boy in the future. He


    realized he knew very little about the boy, and consenting would essentially bind his daughter¡¯s


    entire life through this agreement.


    ¡°What if Yasmin doesn¡¯t have feelings for the boy in the future or if she likes someone else, then I¡­¡±


    Callum thought.


    However, the child in front of him was hisst hope to rescue Lillian from a life of being bedridden,


    forever trapped in a vegetative state.


    ¡°All right! If you can truly save Lillian, then when Yasmin grows up, I will let her marry you!¡± Callum


    promised.


    The young boy nodded. ¡°Then lead the way!¡±


    The group quickly escorted the young boy to Lillian¡¯s ward.


    The young boy gazed at Lillian lying in the hospital bed, pale and connected to various medical


    devices, resembling a living corpse.


    ¡°Remove all those devices!¡± the young boy ordered.


    The group exchanged nces, and finally, Callum summoned a nurse who removed all the


    monitoring devices from Lillian¡¯s body.


    The young boy then gestured to Rufus, his palm facing upward.


    Rufus understood and retrieved a clean bowl, then took out a dagger. He said to the young boy,


    ¡°Please bear with it for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± the young boy replied impatiently,


    10:30


    hapter 1078 The dagger cut across the boy¡¯s forearm, carefully avoiding any vital veins, and blood


    welled up, dripping into the bowl. After filling about half of it,


    Rufus promptly stopped the bleeding and bandaged the boy¡¯s


    arm.


    ¡°This blood, feed it to her. It should help,¡± the young boy said, then dropped a shocking revtion.


    ¡°She went through a difficultbor because someone injected a specific toxin into her body, which


    made her weak and led to a difficult birth. However, this toxin metabolizes quickly, making it hard to


    detect in blood tests.


    ¡°What?¡± Callum was utterly astonished, never expecting that his wife¡¯s difficultbor had such a


    cause.


    ¡°Injected toxins? Who did it? Was it a hospital doctor or nurse? Or someone taking care of Lillian?¡±


    Callum pondered, his mind racing with countless spections.


    The young boy¡¯s face turned pale, and he seemed quite drained at the


    moment.


    Rufus quickly carried him, ready to leave.


    However, before they departed, Rufus warned Callum, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise today. If you go


    back on it, the entire Woolbright family will have a vendetta with the White family!¡±


    After they left, the people in the ward seemed to awaken from a daze. Callum looked at the half-


    filled bowl of blood in his hand and began carefully feeding it to Lillian.


    No matter who was behind harming Lillian, Callum was determined to uncover the truth.


    Back then, it was hisck of caution that had led to Lillian¡¯s severe injury,nding her in the ICU


    ward and forcing him to back down to the Tall family. And now, he had been careless once again.


    He believed he had prepared thoroughly, but there were still loopholes, and someone had exploited


    them. These small oversights were enough to endanger Lillian¡¯s life.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Little by little, Lillian drank the blood.


    Initially, Callum thought that feeding her this blood would be a time-consuming process, but in


    reality, it was done quite quickly. Toward the end, Lillian appeared to be instinctively drawn to the


    blood. Even in


    10:30


    her unconscious state, she swallowed it willingly.


    After Lillian finished drinking the blood, Callum carefully wiped the corners of her lips and looked at


    her with hope.


    Rosalie and Amelia, however, watched with bated breath, anxious that the blood might not have the


    desired effect.


    Even though the young boy was theirst hope, they weren¡¯t sure if this blood alone could save


    Lillian. No one could be certain until they saw


    her wake up.


    Fortunately, after about ten minutes, Lillian¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Then, under everyone¡¯s


    gaze, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Callum¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Lillian, you¡¯ve woken up? You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Lillian still appeared a bit groggy as she gazed at the disheveled Callum. After a while, her voice


    emerged dryly. ¡°How is it that I¡¯ve just¡­ given birth to a child, and you¡¯ve be so ugly¡­


    Where¡¯s the baby? How¡¯s the¡­ baby?¡±


    ¡°The baby is fine; she¡¯s doing very well¡­ very well!¡± Callum almost stumbled over his words, while


    Jonathan had already summoned doctors and nurses to examine Lillian.


    By the time everything was done, it was nearly the middle of the night.


    The doctor¡¯s preliminary examination of Lillian indicated that she was currently in good condition.


    However, after being awake for about half an hour, Lillian fell asleep again, which left Callum quite


    anxious, fearing she wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t be, that boy seems confident that this blood can bring Lillian back and save her. It


    shouldn¡¯t just have such a short-lived effect. Lillian has just woken up and is probably a bit tired; she


    should wake up again after some rest,¡± Rosalie reassured Callum.


    Despite her reassurance, Callum remained nervously stationed by Lillian¡¯s hospital bed.


    ¡°Thank you for today; you guys should go back now. I¡¯ll stay with Lillian,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°You should get some sleep too. You haven¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep for several days,¡± Rosalie


    said. She was aware that, ording to what Stephen


    10:30


    and Abigail had told her, Callum frequently dozed for half an hour or an hour by Lillian¡¯s bedside.


    With so little sleep every day, even the healthiest body would struggle to


    cope.


    ¡°You should rest a bit too,¡± Rosalie advised.


    However, Callum appeared as though he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Rosalie knew that further attempts


    to persuade him would be futile.


    The group left the hospital, with Rosalie and Jonathan on one side, and Amelia and Warren on the


    other.


    On their way, Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°Do you know about the Woolbright family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Grandfather spoke of them while he was alive,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°They¡¯re a reclusive


    family with considerable strength.


    Otherwise, Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have warned against provoking them unless it was absolutely


    necessary.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you just in a conflict with them?¡± Rosalie asked, surprised.


    ¡°What other choice did I have? If Lillian were to be bedridden for life in a vegetative state, I¡¯m


    certain you¡¯d be unhappy for the rest of your life too,¡± he exined, fully aware of the strong bond


    between Rosalie and Lillian.


    BAJA

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Lillian was so important to her that Jonathan often couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    ¡°Thank you, Jon!¡± Rosalie expressed her gratitude sincerely. She knew that when he was fighting


    against the Woolbright family, he had risked everything for her, even putting the entire Youngblood


    family at stake.


    ¡°Rosalie, there¡¯s no need for us to ever thank each other like this,¡± Jonathan muttered in a low


    voice.


    For him, as long as Rosalie desired something, he would do everything possible to fulfill it for her.


    At this moment, on the other end, Warren brought Amelia to the entrance of the concession stand.


    Amelia unbuckled her seatbelt but did not immediately get out of the car. Instead, she turned to look


    at Warren and said, ¡°Thank you for being willing to step forward and help today.¡± She was referring


    to the time when Jonathan faced a threat from the Woolbright family, and Warren helped by using


    the York family as leverage.


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t step up today, that little boy would still have saved Lillian in the end,¡± Warren said.


    That child was most concerned about Yasmin, so everything else was secondary. As long as she


    cried in the end, he would have saved Lillian.


    Amelia said, ¡°Regardless, thank you.¡± She was about to get out of the car after she finished


    speaking.


    ¡°Amelia, now that it hase to this point, do you still want to take the risk and have this child?¡±


    They were both well aware of what Lillian had gone through over the past few days.


    ¡°You heard what the child said, too. Lillian had a difficultbor because someone meddled with her.


    If we are more careful, I believe we can avoid it. I don¡¯t want to give up on this child so easily,¡±


    Amelia replied and got out of the car.


    Warren was taken aback. Just now, she used the word ¡°we¡± as if she finally included them both in


    the same unit for the first time in all these years.


    It was just a word, but it brought an uncontroble sense of joy to his heart.


    10:30


    He wondered, ¡°Could this possibly indicate that her attitude toward me has softened slightly? As


    long as it goes on like this day by day¡­ Someday, she will graduallye to believe in me and my


    love for her! Perhaps, one day, she will be willing to return to my side.¡±


    Even if that day seemed so distant and out of reach for him, he still hoped for it fervently.


    Inside the ward, silence fell once again. Callum stood by the bedside, gazing nkly at the figure


    lying on the bed.


    She was the person Callum loved the most, yet he could only watch her fall into such a deep sleep


    time and time again, unable to do anything.


    Callum was in such a situation back then, and he never imagined that it would still be the same after


    so many years.


    ¡°Lillian? You will wake up for real this time, won¡¯t you?¡± Callum murmured softly. Using both hands,


    he tightly gripped her right hand, whichy limp by the side of the bed.


    It was as if the warmth and touch of her hand gave him the strength and courage to patiently wait


    for Lillian to awaken.


    Before this, Lillian had only been awake for half an hour.


    Callum was terrified that she would only be awake for a brief momen just like in the delivery room,


    before slipping into an endless slumber


    At this moment, every minute and every second was agonizing for hin


    Callum¡¯s eyes were fixated on the person lying on the hospital bed, unwilling to miss even the


    slightest movement from her. He deeply feared that he may have missed any subtle changes from


    her and that they would have gone unnoticed.


    After a long time, when the sky outside the window began to brighten, Lillian finally opened her eyes


    once again.


    Callum¡¯s whole body stiffened, and he stared at her open eyes in disbelief. Then, two streams of hot


    tears flowed down his cheeks immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡­ I just slept for a little while. Why are you crying?¡± Lillian murmured, attempting to


    raise her hand to wipe away the tears from Callum¡¯s face. However, she realized that her arm was


    still incredibly sore, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift it up.


    10:30


    Callum pressed Lillian¡¯s hand against his cheek, murmuring, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t cry!¡± He


    struggled to hold back his tears, kissing her hand from the fingertips to the palm.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is Rosalie? Did they go back?¡± she asked, her voice sounding strained.


    ¡°Yes. Yesterday, they were busy sorting out your affairs untilte. I asked them to go back first.


    When morninges, they¡¯ll probablye to the hospital to see you again. They¡¯ve beening


    to the hospital to see you every daytely,¡± Callum replied.


    ¡°These days?¡± Lillian suddenly felt as though time had passed quite differently than she had


    thought. She asked again, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for 13 days,¡± Callum replied. He had counted every passing minute and


    second during this time.


    Lillian felt a wave of astonishment. She felt as if she had just given birth not long ago, and yet, to


    her surprise, 13 days had already passed.


    ¡°By the way, where is the baby?¡± She suddenly realized that the baby was still in the ward when she


    woke up earlier. However, at this time, the baby was nowhere to be seen in the room.


    ¡°The nurse has taken the baby to another room for now as we fe might disturb you here. Once


    morninges, I¡¯ll ask them to b baby back here,¡± Callum exined.


    Only then did Lillian finally feel relieved. ¡°These 13 days¡­ You mu had a hard time,¡± she said,


    looking at Callum¡¯s current appearance. S could almost guess how he had endured these past 13


    days.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, everything is fine.¡± Callum murmured, ¡°Lillian, was really scared of losing


    you.¡±


    ¡°Silly, I won¡¯t let you marry another woman and have our daughter call someone else ¡®mom¡¯! Even if


    I were unconscious, I would make every effort to wake up! You¡¯re so handsome. How could I bear to


    leave you?¡± she teased.


    Upon hearing her words, a smile formed at the corner of Callum¡¯s lips. Lillian never failed to make


    him rx.


    he


    ¡°However, if you go out looking like this now, no one would say you¡¯re handsome, right? Even if I¡¯m


    unconscious, you should still eat well, sleep


    10:30


    well, and take care of your appearance. If your health deteriorates and I wake up to find you in a


    sorry state, you have no idea how frustrated I would be,¡± added Lillian, still nagging at him.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I will freshen up properly. I promise to eat well and get enough sleep!¡± Callum hurriedly


    said.


    She looked at the noticeable dark circles under his eyes. ¡°How about you go to sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Callum was stunned.


    ¡°Yeah, now. After all, this bed is spacious enough for both of us. You can lie down here and sleep


    for a while. It¡¯s been so long since I slept next to my husband¡­¡± Lillian murmured.


    Callum hesitated and said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I might squish you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You usually sleep in a good position and don¡¯t move around much,¡± replied Lillian


    reassuringly. It was actually her who tended to toss and turn. She often rested her hands or feet on


    him. Sometimes, she would even kick him as she kicked away the nkets.


    He continued to hesitate. ¡°But, I haven¡¯t showered for several days, and I feel¡­ dirty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± said Lillian. No matter how dirty you are in this

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    ¡°His filthiness¡­ is because of me. These days, he must have taken good care of me all around the


    clock. The filth on him now only serves to prove how much he loves me!¡± mused Lillian.


    Atst, Callum took off his coat and trousers, theny on Lillian¡¯s hospital bed.


    Lillian looked at the man lying beside her and said, ¡°All right, go to sleep. It¡¯s been hard on you


    recently, Hubby.¡±


    To him, her voice was akin to the most pleasant luby, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    Likely because the past few days had truly been too exhausting for him, Callum virtually fell into a


    deep sleep right after he shut his eyes, and he even snored.


    Lillian gazed at the man next to her with teary eyes, struggled to inch closer, and leaned her lips


    toward his forehead, nting a gentle kiss.


    ¡°Callum, I won¡¯t be separated from you in this lifetime,¡± Lillian murmured.


    The next day, when Rosalie came to visit Lillian in the hospital, she saw that her friend had already


    woken up and was having oatmeal. As Lillian hadn¡¯t eaten due to hera these days, she could


    only consume some soft food for the time being.


    Meanwhile, Callum was fast asleep by Lillian¡¯s side, whereas Stephen and Abigail were burping


    their precious granddaughter, who had just been fed milk, across the room.


    The newborn was a rtively fuss-free baby who only made noises. briefly whenever she was


    hungry. Once she was full, she¡¯d stop whining and soon fall asleep.


    As soon as Stephen and Abigail saw Rosalie¡¯s arrival, they hurriedly asked aboutst night¡¯s events


    to figure out why their daughter suddenly woke


    1.


    Lillian, too, peered at Rosalie curiously. All she remembered was the room being chaotic when she


    woke upst night. Numerous people were there, but at that time, her attention was all on Callum.


    10:30


    She vaguely recalled that the mysterious little boy she had seen back then was also present, but


    she had no impression of what he said or did.


    When she awoke at dawn today, she also forgot to ask Callum about it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Rosalie sinctly exined what happenedst night. Upon learning that she had


    woken up due to drinking that little boy¡¯s blood, Lillian looked astounded.


    ¡°That child¡¯s blood even has this function?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°So, that means he¡¯s saved me


    once?¡±


    ¡°More than that. He saved you twice and the baby once.¡± Rosalie then told her best friend about


    what had transpired in the delivery room.


    Lillian waspletely dumbfounded, feeling as if she were listening to a fictional story.


    ¡°That¡¯s too unbelievable,¡± she mumbled in amazement.


    ¡°Had I not seen it with my own eyes, I¡¯d find it unbelievable too,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°I asked Jon


    afterward. He said that the Woolbright family is a reclusive family. Families like that probably have


    some secret techniques of sorts.¡±


    So far, Rosalie could only specte in this regard.


    ¡°Wow, then, I ought to really thank this child. Do you guys know where he lives?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie answered, ¡°No. We tried to find him before, but we practically turned Strico upside down


    and still didn¡¯t obtain a clue. It was onlyter, when we used your daughter¡¯s fake news, saying that


    Yasmin hasn¡¯t been doing well after being born, that we managed to lure the child out.¡±


    Lillian appeared quite regretful to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. I nned to thank him in person, but


    now I don¡¯t even know when I can see him again. Perhaps we might never meet again, too.¡±


    ¡°You will see him again!¡± Rosalie sounded certain.


    Lillian looked at her friend confusedly, alongside Stephen and Abigail, who were waiting for


    Rosalie¡¯s boration.


    In a sh, Rosalie felt a little awkward and nced at Yasmin in Abigail¡¯s arms, then at Callum, who


    was still in his slumber on the hospital bed. She chuckled dryly and went on, ¡°Well¡­ Callum has


    promised that little


    10:30


    boy that the boy can marry Yasmin after she grows up, so I reckon¡­ you should be able to see him


    again.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lillian was stunned. ¡°Promised? Is it a serious promise?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think so?¡± Fearing that the Quinn family might misunderstand Callum, Rosalie quickly added,


    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. At that time, we thought that since the little boy could keep you safe in the


    delivery room before, he might be able to save you and wake you up. Moreover, when we asked


    him to save you, he didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t but simply refused to do so. Even afterward¡­¡±


    ¡°Afterward? What happened afterward?¡± prompted Lillian.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°Afterward, the people that came with the boy almost had a conflict with Jon and


    Warren. Then, Callum abruptly came over with Yasmin in his arms and directly went down on his


    knees to beg the kid to save you!¡±


    In a trice, Lillian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she thought, ¡°A proud and arrogant man like him


    would never go down on his knees easily, yet he actually knelt before a child for my sake!¡±


    ¡°Regardless, that child still refused. His attitude only changedter when Yasmin cried, but he


    insisted on saving you only if you guys allow him to marry Yasmin in the future. In order to wake you


    up, Callum had to agree to it,¡± Rosalie exined.


    At that time, everyone knew Callum only agreed because he was all out of options.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lillian murmured, turning to look at the man who was still sleeping beside her. Her


    heart was filled with distress.


    ¡°How could I not love this man?¡± she mused.


    ¡°Rosalie, thank you for doing so much for me,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything, but¡­ that little boy is from the Woolbright family, a mysterious family. It¡¯s


    not known why he¡¯s so determined to have Yasmin, and we have no idea what will happen in the


    future either¡­¡± Rosalie remarked with some anxiety.


    Stephen and Abigail were also worried.


    On the contrary, Lillian grinned carefreely. ¡°That child doesn¡¯t look like a bad


    person. Since he saved my daughter and me, let¡¯s take things as they


    10:30


    Rosalie¡¯s initially heavy heart felt much more relieved after she heard that. ¡°Indeed, there are still 21


    years left. If anything is really inappropriate, we can always find a way!¡±


    With that, Stephen and Abigail rxed as well.


    In the afternoon, Amelia and Warren also came to visit Lillian. Callum had already woken up and


    washed up at this time. He was dressed in clean casual clothes with neat hair and his five o¡¯clock


    shadow shaved off, looking as handsome as he did before, albeit much thinner.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re too thin, almost emaciated. I have to really fatten you up. We can¡¯t waste your good


    looks.¡± Lillian hooked Callum¡¯s chin with a finger and observed him meticulously.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Callum¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but flush. If there were only the two of them in the room, such an action


    was no big deal. But now, Amelia and Warren were present, which made him more or less


    embarrassed.


    Still, he was a little reluctant to push Lillian¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°All right, stop it. Your friends are still here,¡± Callum reminded her.


    Finally, Lillian withdrew her hand with slight reluctance and said to Amelia and Warren, ¡°Rosalie


    came in the morning and told me about everything. Thanks for the help you guys gave while I was


    in aa these days.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling now? What did the doctor say?¡± Amelia inquired concernedly.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good with the preliminary examination. There are still some scans and other


    examinations to take in the next two days after I get a little better.¡± Lillian¡¯s gazended on Amelia¡¯s


    abdomen. ¡°What about you, Amelia? Have you gone to the consultation we talked aboutst time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow,¡± Amelia said.


    Hearing this, Lillian didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they had to wait till tomorrow to find out


    whether Amelia¡¯s results were good or bad.


    After they chatted for some time, Amelia noticed Lillian getting somewhat tired. Hence, she stood up


    and bade farewell before leaving the hospital with Warren.


    As usual, Warren sent Amelia back to the concession stand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow to


    take you to the consultation in the hospital.¡±


    Amelia said nothing and simply unfastened her seat belt to get out of the car, but Warren


    understood that she had silently agreed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The next day, specialists from Women¡¯s Health Hospital would give a formal opinion on exactly how


    much risk the pregnancy carried.


    ¡°If the risk is truly too high, but she still insists on giving birth to this child, what am I supposed to


    do?¡± ruminated Warren, who felt rather stumped.


    He had the car parked in front of the concession stand as he became lost


    09:29


    his thoughts.


    In the evening, after Stephen and Abigail left, Lillian looked at Callum and mentioned out of the


    blue, ¡°I heard Rosalie say that you promised to let that little boy marry Yasmin in order to save


    me?¡±


    Callum¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and his expression became slightly panicked. ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, he stammered for ages yet didn¡¯t know what to say and could


    scold me, me, only reply through gritted teeth, ¡°You can me


    me, or


    or hit me all you want. I¡¯ll take everything as ites. However, do not leave me!¡±


    Seeing his response, Lillian felt even more distressed. She raised her hands and gently cupped his


    cheeks. ¡°Why would I me you, scold you, or hit you?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡­ I made the decision on my own without discussing it with you,¡± he said sullenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was in aa. How could you possibly discuss it with me?¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I¡­ I decided Yasmin¡¯s future life without her consent. She might fall in love with others next


    time, and then this promise will be an extremely cruel constraint for her.¡±


    ¡°Even then, Yasmin will be the one to me you, scold you, and hit you in the future, not me. After


    all, you sacrificed her to save your wife!¡± Lillian pretended to be rxed and beamed. ¡°All right,


    Callum, I don¡¯t me you or resent you, nor will I leave you! I know you did all this for me!¡±


    The man stared at her in a daze. Ever since he made the promise with the little boy of the


    Woolbright family, he had been on edge and restless, fearing what Lillian would do after she found


    out.


    ¡°Yet now, she merely¡­¡± he thought.


    ¡°Nheless¡­ Yasmin might be upset about it. I wonder if she¡¯ll think you have sold her out when


    she grows up. But in the future, if she mes you, scolds you, or hits you, I will face her with you! I


    won¡¯t let you shoulder the me alone!¡± Lillian asserted.


    This caused Callum¡¯s nose to sting, for she constantly touched his heart inadvertently.


    09:29


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s settled, then¡­¡± he answered in a baritone voice.


    She grinned, held his face, and took the initiative to kiss his lips. ¡°Callum, no matter what we may


    face next time, let¡¯s face it together regardless of whether it is good or bad.¡±


    Callum gently wrapped his arms around her waist and returned her kiss.


    If it weren¡¯t because she had only woken up not long ago, and he feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    handle a much more fervent kiss, he would¡¯ve long pinned her down and kissed her vigorously.


    Such was how deeply Callum loved Lillian, so much so that even if that Woolbright boy had asked


    for Yasmin¡¯s life at that time, he might¡¯ve agreed.


    Because for him, only Lillian was irreceable.


    At longst, there were answers from the consultation with Women¡¯s Health Hospital. Shannon said


    to Amelia, ¡°We contacted a liver disease specialist from another hospital and came to this diagnosis


    result based on your medical condition. There will generally be no major issues in the first and


    second trimesters of the pregnancy with your current state. The real grave issuees after you¡¯re


    seven months pregnant. By then, ording to your present liver condition, you won¡¯t be able to


    bear the needs of pregnancy.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia felt her heart sink. Although she had already mentally prepared herself and


    imagined that the results might not be good news, her heart still ached when she actually heard the


    words from the doctor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°After the seventh month? Then¡­ what if I hold on until the fetus is 35 weeks old? Typically, after


    about 35 weeks of development, the fetus is basically well-developed and can be delivered safely,


    right?¡± she queried. ¡°Plenty of twins have been delivered at about 35 weeks via cesarean section,


    yes?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five weeks old is still at least eight months pregnant. The risk index is still very high for you.¡±


    ¡°If it only starts to increase the burden on my liver after the seventh month, I merely have to bear


    with it for slightly over a month. There should be some drugs that could be used inte pregnancy,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you really give birth to the baby, your liver will likely be


    09:30


    impaired,¡± informed Shannon. ¡°Besides, not all drugs can be used. For example, before you were


    pregnant, you could take painkillers when you felt pain in your liver. However, after pregnancy, you


    can only relieve the pain by consuming medicines suitable for pregnant women, and these


    painkillers won¡¯t work at all when your pain aggravates in thete stage of pregnancy. By then, once


    you hurt, you¡¯ll have to suffer, and you might not get to keep the baby, either.


    ¡°Okay, I get it now, but I still want to give it a try. If it really can¡¯t be saved when the timees, I will


    know I¡¯ve tried my best. However, if I don¡¯t even try to save it, I¡¯ll likely regret making such a


    decision in the future,¡± Amelia said.


    Hearing this, Shannon said nothing more. ¡°Anyway, no matter what, you two should have a talk with


    each other. If you genuinely don¡¯t want to terminate the pregnancy, then we will alsoe up with a


    n stabilize the fetus as much as possible.¡±


    to


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    After they got out of the hospital, Warren asked, ¡°Do you really still intend to give birth to this child?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. If it really gets to a point where I can¡¯t hold on anymore, then I can only me it on the fate


    of the child and me. Perhaps I am not destined to be the mother of this child,¡± answered Amelia.


    ¡°But do you think your liver will still be the same as it is now if we seriously get to that point? No one


    will know how much damage that will cause you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± She looked down at her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m gonna give it my best shot for this


    baby!¡±


    Unfortunately, Warren couldn¡¯t agree to that sentiment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to cherish yourself a little more?¡±


    ¡°I will cherish myself, but at the same time, I know what I want. As you heard from the doctor today,


    it¡¯s not impossible to have this baby. Although it will increase the risk to the mother¡¯s body, the risks


    aren¡¯t great until at least the seventh month. Furthermore, once the fetus is seven months old, there


    is actually a high chance that it can survive after being delivered. Medical technology is very


    advanced these days, unlike before.¡±


    Warren fell silent, his thin lips virtuallypressed into a straight line. ¡°In other words, no matter


    what, you don¡¯t intend to terminate the pregnancy now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She gave him a positive answer.


    Warren didn¡¯t say anything more and entered the car with Amelia.


    While he drove away from the hospital, she unconsciously dozed off soon after getting into the


    vehicle, likely due to slight fatigue.


    From his peripheral vision, Warren glimpsed at the woman who was taking a nap, and his eyes


    shed subtly.


    Amelia had no idea how long she had slept, but when she abruptly opened her eyes, she


    discovered that the car was still driving on the road.


    She rubbed her eyes. ¡°How long have I been sleeping¡ª¡± But before she could finish her words, she


    saw that the road ahead of her was an


    09:30


    unfamiliar one and not the way to the concession stand.


    ¡°Warren, where are you taking me?¡± she queried.


    Yet, he simply answered, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Amelia frowned, and shortly after, a private hospital gradually appeared in her sight.


    Warren pulled the car over at the entrance of the private hospital, where several doctors in white


    coats and some men in suits had alreadye to greet him. ¡°Mr. York, everything is ready,¡± one of


    them stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warren turned to Amelia and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s do some examinations here.¡±


    For some reason, a strong sense of unease surged in Amelia¡¯s heart, especially since Warren¡¯s


    face was cold at this moment. When he spoke just now, he even deliberately avoided her eyes,


    which made her unease grow even stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done all the examinations I need to do at Women¡¯s Health Hospital. There¡¯s nothing


    more to check,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Warren, I want go back!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    s, he insisted, ¡°This examination must be done!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If you don¡¯t want to send me back, I can go home by myself.¡± While speaking,


    she turned around and attempted to leave.


    However, he grabbed her arm without warning and dered, ¡°Amelia, you must do this


    examination!¡±


    Right then, a chill suddenly ran down Amelia¡¯s back, and as if she realized something, her eyes


    widened as she red at him incredulously. ¡°You¡­ want me to have an abortion?¡±


    A trace of shame flickered across Warren¡¯s face, but he ultimately didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes. The existence


    of this child will only wear out your body and threaten your health. It¡¯s like a time bomb buried in


    your body. I can¡¯t allow it to continue existing.¡±


    All of a sudden, she sneered, ¡°Bomb? You actually described your child as a bomb?¡±


    He kept silent and just dragged her toward the hospital.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡± Amelia struggled desperately, trying to break free


    09:30


    apter 1082


    from his grip and escape, but his hand still firmly sped her arm and refused to rx.


    1


    His slender fingers were practically akin to steel bars now.


    Panicked, she opened her mouth and bit his hand.


    Warren furrowed his brows, while the people trailing them at the side eximed, ¡°Ah, Mr. York!


    Your¡­¡±


    Those people wanted to pull Amelia¡¯s mouth away from Warren¡¯s hand, but Warren yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch her!¡±


    Instantly, those people dared not move anymore.


    Warren¡¯s gaze fell on Amelia as he expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Even if you bite my hand off today, I


    still want you to have an abortion. Amelia, I dare not bet your life on that kind of possibility!¡±


    He was even more terrified, particrly after seeing Lillian¡¯s situation.


    Even though Lillian had already woken up now, that was all thanks to a small bowl of blood from


    that child of the Woolbright family. Up till now, no one could tell why that was the case either.


    Besides, Warren had never liked cing hope on some illusory possibilities.


    Though that child could save Lillian, it didn¡¯t mean that in the future, if something really happened to


    Amelia, she could also be saved.


    What was more, the real reason why that child was willing to save others was all because of Lillian¡¯s


    daughter.


    Amelia¡¯s body shook, and she tasted the metallic tang of blood in her mouth. It was the blood


    flowing from where she bit him on his hand.


    Steeling herself, she bit down harder, but despite the blood in her mouth tasting stronger, he still


    refused to let go.


    ¡°Why do you¡± She finally released Warren. His hand was already dripping with blood from her bite


    now.


    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t want to risk losing you just because of a child. Even if this hand ispletely


    crippled today, this child must go!¡± After saying that, Warren picked her up in a bridal carry and


    strode toward the


    hospital.


    09.30


    ¡°Warren York, put me down! Put me down¡­¡± Amelia resisted even harder. Every time she shouted,


    she felt like the taste of blood in her mouth was drowning her out.


    When Warren brought her to the operating room, she was pretty much on the brink of despair!


    ¡°What gives you the right to do this, Warren York? Why are you the one to decide whether to keep


    this baby or not? If you force me to have an abortion, I could press charges on you!¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Go ahead, then. It doesn¡¯t matter how many years I need to be


    incarcerated!¡± he responded. What he wanted was purely for her to be safe and sound.


    Following that, Warren turned to the doctors and nurses who had long been waiting for them. ¡°Start


    the operation. I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility.¡±


    As such, the doctors and nurses took over Amelia and propelled her to the operating table while the


    anesthesiologist began to prepare the


    anesthetic.


    Amelia¡¯s blood ran cold as she was forced to lie on the operating table.


    ¡°Am I going to lose this child just like that? And in this way, no less?¡± she pondered mournfully.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Previously, Amelia was at the mercy of others and couldn¡¯t put up any. r¨¦sistance; all she could do


    was let herself be oppressed by her cruel destiny.


    ¡°But am I going to let history repeat itself today? Do I have no choice but to lose this child in such a


    forceful, humiliating way solely because of one sentence of his?¡± she brooded.


    Seeing the anesthesiologisting over with the anesthetic, Amelia struggled harder with might


    and main


    She didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, but one of her hands suddenly shoved away a


    nurse who was holding her down, and then she reached straight for the operating tray beside the


    operating table and picked up a scalpel.


    Amelia waved the scalpel in the air at random, whereas the doctors and nurses who were initially


    holding her down gasped and retreated one after another. Atst, she was no longer restrained by


    anyone for the time being.


    She held the scalpel tightly as if it were the only weapon that could protect the baby in her womb.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s useless. Since I¡¯ve brought you here today, it means I¡¯ve already made up my mind. No


    matter whether you want me to go to jail or kill me, you have to go through with this operation!¡±


    Warren proimed.


    Amelia huffed as she glowered at the man not far away. ¡°Why must you go this far? Are you trying


    to force me to hate you again?¡±


    Over the years, she finally managed to lessen her hatred for him gradually, but today, his actions


    had made her hate him again.


    Warren¡¯s expression revealed a little bitterness.


    Warren thought, ¡®Hate¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve long known she¡¯ll absolutely hate me for using such a


    method to force her to get an abortion.


    She will hate me as much as she cares about the baby in her womb. However¡­


    ¡°In that case, just hate me, then,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no


    09:30


    turning back for me after the decision I made today. The moment I drove you here, I¡¯ve already


    prepared myself to be hated by you forever.¡±


    He would rather she hate him than for her to lose her life in the future.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia red daggers at him, biting hard on her lip.


    ¡°Do you really think you can walk out of here just with this scalpel alone? My people are outside of


    the operating room now. You won¡¯t be able to leave until youplete the operation today.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± All of a sudden, Amelia turned the scalpel in her hand and pressed it against her neck.


    ¡°What about now? Can I still not leave?¡±


    She was betting on how much exactly Warren cared about her.


    In a trice, Warren¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared fixedly at the scalpel in her hand. He feared that


    it would really cut her throat open, and draw blood if it moved just a tad bit further forward.


    ¡°Warren York, make everyone in and out of the operating room leave. want to get out of here!¡±


    Amelia roared, pressing the scalpel closer to h neck.


    Instantly, the sharp edge of the scalpel cut through the surface of her skin, and a wisp of blood


    flowed down the de.


    Warren¡¯s body immediately stiffened, and a sense of terror surged in his heart before spreading to


    every single part of him.


    Nheless, he didn¡¯t make way and instead said, ¡°You won¡¯t want to die. You still have Aiden and


    your mother. Are you willing to leave them for this unborn baby?¡±


    His words could be said to have directly hit her Achilles heel.


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled, and the scalpel in her hand started feeling as heavy as a boulder.


    Indeed, she was reluctant to leave Aiden and her mother. This man in front of her seemed to want


    to see through her entirely.


    Out of the blue, sheughed lightly, but her eyes were already full of tears. ¡°Warren, you said you


    wanted me to believe that you loved me. So, this is your love? You didn¡¯t even ask if I was willing


    and made decisions all by yourself. Even the country has given me the right to have a child and


    allowed me to decide whether to keep it, Yet, you still want to


    09:30


    forcefully take this right of mine away!¡±


    Her voice was full of ridicule, and her gaze at him was filled with unprecedented aloofness.


    All Warren could feel was every drop of blood in his body turning cold by those icy eyes of hers.


    He tried to exin. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to you. I just-¡±


    However, she interrupted him brutally, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that something will happen to me, so you want


    to force me to go through with an abortion? At the end of the day, all you really love is yourself. You


    only considered your own feelings and never cared about mine. Warren, what¡¯s the difference


    between the current you and when you forced me into prison back then? You¡¯re merely treating me


    as an object whose life you can alter on a whim simply because you¡¯re stronger and more powerful


    than


    me!¡±


    Her words made him panic, and all color drained from his face at once. He staggered toward her.


    ¡°No, Amelia, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to exin. I¡¯ll discern whether it¡¯s what I think or not,¡± Amelia mocked. ¡°Do


    you remember? Back then, when you forced me to apologize to Irene and pressed down on my


    head, making me go down on my knees, I had never hated someone so much. Compared to Irene, I


    hate you way more!¡±


    Warren started feeling every step he took toward her bing so difficult.


    The things she said were like the sharpest sword that was presently puncturing holes into him!


    In the meantime, her voice continued to ring out.


    ¡°Thereafter, you were willing to donate me your liver, apologize for your mistakes, and bring Irene to


    justice, so my hatred gradually faded away. I thought that in this life, you and I could live peacefully


    just like that until death did us part. But now, you¡¯ve forced me to hate you once more. Turns out,


    Warren, the ending between us will only be one of hate. We can never live peacefully together!¡±


    While speaking, she abruptly threw the scalpel straight in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I, indeed, do not


    really dare to threaten my own life because


    09:30


    Chapter 10:3


    I still have Aiden and my mother. But Warren York, from now on, do not ever say any more


    disgusting things, such as asking me to believe that you love me. To me, there will only be hatred


    between us. There will never be love any longer!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s gaze contained a kind of dullness that showed she had given up all resistance. Then, she


    closed her eyes as though he was an eyesore to look at.


    Warren practically stumbled toward her hurriedly and hugged her as if his life depended on it. ¡°No,


    Amelia! Please don¡¯t do this to me. I love you. I swear! It¡¯s always been true!¡±


    Regardless, she didn¡¯t say a word and still kept her eyes shut as if she had transformed herself into


    a puppet.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it? If it weren¡¯t for the existence of Yasmin this time, even if Callum


    knelt to that little boy, the child wouldn¡¯t have saved Lillian either. And in the future, if something


    really happened to


    you,


    who should I kneel to beg to save you? If anything happens to you next time and begging can really


    save your life, I will not hesitate to kneel and plead millions of times. But¡­ there is no guarantee. I


    don¡¯t want to bet on such slim chances.¡±


    Warren spoke tearfully. Suffice to say, he had never spoken to others with such a voice in his


    lifetime.


    Amelia was the only exception.


    Nevertheless, she remained motionless and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to what Warren


    was saying.


    At this moment, Warren suddenly went down on his knees in front of her with a thud, and sounds of


    sharp inhtions instantly reverberated in the


    room.


    ¡°Amelia, Callum knelt to that boy solely for Lillian to wake up. I¡­ I¡¯ll also go down on my knees for


    you. Please, just consider your own safety, will you?¡± he implored extremely humbly.


    Only then did Amelia finally open her eyes and look down at Warren, who was kneeling before her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a person. If I can¡¯t even decide what to do with my body and have to be controlled by you, how


    can I still be considered a person? I have my own judgments and decisions; I don¡¯t need others to


    make decisions for me!


    She continued, ¡°Warren York, had you really regarded me as a person and ced me in an equal


    position as you, you wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this today! You keep iming it¡¯s for my own


    good, but in reality, you¡¯re merely doing it for yourself.¡±


    Every word of hers made him unable to retort.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you kneeling in front of me now? Would you even forget about the abortion and


    let me go? If you can¡¯t do it, then even if you cry bitterly, they¡¯re simply crocodile tears,¡± she said


    coldly.


    A trace of dejection shed across Warren¡¯s face. Previously, he finally managed to narrow the


    distance between them a little, but now, they had be farther apart again.


    09:30


    There was a myriad of emotions in Amelia¡¯s eyes, such as her hatred, disregard, and apathy toward


    him, but there was no love.


    Ever since a long time ago, she had already stopped loving him. At that time, he was the one who


    personally eradicated the love she had for him.


    And now, he had, once again, wholly destroyed the possibility that she might fall in love with him


    one day.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I imed I wanted her to believe that I loved her, but everything I¡¯m doing now is


    making her lose all her faith in me!¡± mused Warren.


    Warren slowly stood up and gazed at the person he loved most in his life, seemingly having made


    up his mind on something. ¡°Do you really want to bet your life to give birth to this child? Even if you


    win, your body will be harmed, and your future health will not be guaranteed. You might have to


    endure a lifetime of burden.¡±


    ¡°How does this question of yours even matter now? Didn¡¯t you already sentence this child to


    death?¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Just answer me. Yes or no?¡±


    Amelia met his eyes, and the expression on her face started changing mildly. ¡°Yes,¡± came her reply.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled, then!¡± Warren then turned to the doctors and nurses standing aside, saying,


    ¡°Today¡¯s operation is canceled. You guys don¡¯t have to stay here anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, those medical personnel rapidly exited the operating room.


    Amelia stared at Warren dazedly and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°As you said, it is your body; I don¡¯t have the right to decide whether to terminate your pregnancy or


    not. I assumed that I¡¯m the person who cares about and loves you most, but, in fact¡­ I¡¯m the one


    who hurts you most,¡± Warren murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you again.¡±


    The man smiled wryly and staggered back a few steps, staring intently at her. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t want


    you to hate me, nor do I want you to never fall in love with me¡­ Although I know that after today,


    you¡­ will likely hate me to the core, I still hope you can¡­ forgive me¡­¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left the operating room, his


    originally straight back view looking like it had aged a ton at this


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    moment.


    Shortly after, Warren¡¯s subordinate walked into the operating room and informed, ¡°Ms. Haab, Mr.


    York has asked me to take you back.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Some time passed before she followed the other party out of the operating


    room and into the car.


    In the vehicle, she observed the red marks on her wrists that were left during her struggles by those


    who forcefully pinned her down on the operating table earlier.


    Everything today had too great an impact on her, even making her rather tranced.


    From when she was forced to go on the operating table to when Warren changed his mind and let


    her leave, everything seemed like¡¯a roll¨¨r coaster, causing her to still be unable to recollect herself.


    After the car pulled over in front of the concession stand, Amelia alighted. Matilda had long been


    scanning the area outside the conce stand for ages. The moment she saw her daughter get out of


    the automobile, she hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°What took you long? How were the


    results of the consultation?¡±


    While speaking, Matilda nced in the direction of the car again and discovered that Warren was


    not the driver. Thus, she queried, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Warrene to pick you up this


    morning? Why didn¡¯t he send you back?¡±


    ¡°He has something to deal with and has left.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to tell her mother that she almost


    had an abortion. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re


    inside.¡±


    The duo walked into the concession stand before Amelia shared, ¡°The results of the consultation


    are simr to what I originally expected. For now, the fetus has little impact on my health until the


    seventh month. But generally, babies that are born at seven months via cesarean section have a


    decent chance of survival. By then, I¡¯ll try to hold on to the baby for as long as possible. The more


    well-developed it is, the higher the chances of survival.¡±


    She tried to understate the results of the consultation.


    ¡°How much impact will it have on your health exactly? If the impact is


    09:30


    too great¡­¡± Matilda started worriedly.


    ¡°If the impact is truly too great, the doctor will arrange for a C-section. Mom, rest assured. Now that


    medical technology is so advanced, there is nothing to worry about!¡±


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Matilda began feeling somewhat relieved.


    Meanwhile, Warren returned to his car but didn¡¯t start the engine, simply leaning against the seat


    exhaustedly.


    Out of nowhere, heughed bitterly, thinking, ¡°What the hell have I done? Everything I did today


    only served to widen the distance between Amelia and me, and in the end, I still failed to ignore her


    wishes and force her to go with the abortion mercilessly.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    ¡°Why in the world did I even go through all that trouble just to rouse her hatred?¡± cursed Warren to


    himself.


    ¡°Warren York, after so many years, why are you still so dumb?¡± he murmured under his breath.


    A long timeter, he finally started the car but drove aimlessly on Strico¡¯s roads until night fell and


    the moon shone brightly in the sky. Only then did he realize he had driven to the front of the


    concession stand again.


    The shutters of the concession stand had already been closed, and only the light pouring out from


    the window indicated that the people inside were still awake.


    Warren got out of the car but didn¡¯t go to the concession stand. Instead, he leaned against the car


    door and just stood in silence.


    When Amelia was about to go to bed and went to pull the curtains, she inadvertently caught sight of


    Warren standing outside the window by his car and couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    Still, a momentter, she shut the curtains and ignored the person outside.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if we meet less in the future!¡± she pondered.


    Amelia turned around, picked up the bruise ointment in the first aid box, and told Aiden to take off


    his clothes so that she could apply it to him.


    Aiden¡¯s petite frame had several bruises caused by his recent training.


    These bruises were much more than when he practiced boxing before.


    Every time she saw the bruises on her son, she couldn¡¯t resist persuading him to forget it and


    switch back to boxing. After all, it would also strengthen his physique.


    Yet, Aiden insisted on training in his current skill, even if it meant having more injuries.


    ¡°Mommy, the teacher said that my movements are much more flexible than before. Once I be


    stronger in the future, I will be able to protect you and my sister!¡± he informed.


    Amelia instinctively smiled. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m pregnant with a


    09:30


    girl? What if it¡¯s a boy?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, I will also protect him, but I will teach himbat arts and train him to be strong as


    well,¡± the boy replied, then looked at her belly seriously. ¡°But I still think that you¡¯re pregnant with a


    girl.¡±


    Amelia chuckled, but she had to admit that she, indeed, once hoped to have a son and a daughter.


    ¡°By the way, Mommy, when can I see Lillian and her baby?¡± Ever since Aiden learned that Lillian


    had given birth to a baby, he had always wanted to see the child.


    However, as Lillian was in aa in the hospital previously, Amelia didn¡¯t tell Aiden about it and


    simply said that Lillian and the newborn needed space to rest now and that it was not convenient for


    too many people to visit them in the hospital. She told him they could only go after


    some time.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll take you to see her and the baby in a few days. She will


    certainly be ted to see you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay! I will also protect Yasmin and treat her like a little sister!¡±


    After applying the medicine to her son, she helped him put on his pajamas and covered him with a


    quilt before lying down as well.


    In the middle of the night, Amelia, who was initially asleep, suddenly had ayer of cold sweat


    covering her forehead. Her brows were tightly knitted as she mumbled something. Gradually, her


    head shook from side to side as if she wanted to break free from something.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± All of a sudden, she opened her eyes and sat up in a panic, only to realize that she was


    merely having a nightmare just now.


    In her dream, the experience of being taken to the operating room by Warren today was repeated


    again, but in it, he did not stop the operation and instead insisted on proceeding with it. The


    anesthetic needle then prated into her body. She wanted to struggle and escape, but she


    couldn¡¯t move her body at all.


    ¡°Luckily¡­ it¡¯s just a dream!¡± she thought.


    Amelia took a deep breath and took a gander at her son, who was sleeping next to her. Aiden was


    still fast asleep, apparently not awakened by her.


    09:30


    She got up and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water but ended up seeing Warren leaning


    against the car outside the window a second time.


    His posture was the same as she had seen earlier.


    However, it had already been several hours since then!


    Amelia gripped the ss in her hand. A long whileter, she finally put it down and walked toward


    the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, Warren seemed to hear the noise in that direction and


    immediately raised his head to look toward it. The next second, her figure came into his view.


    Inexplicably, Warren¡¯s eyes turned damp.


    He supposed that even if she saw him standing outside, she would not take a second look at him.


    To his shock, she actually came to see him.


    Amelia walked toward Warren step by step but halted when she was three steps away from him.


    Warren subconsciously took a step forward, yet she took a step back in


    response.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just maintain this distance!¡± she said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes flickered with gloom. With that, he stayed still and answered, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t


    move!¡±


    ¡°What are you standing here in the middle of the night for?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know where to go and reflexively came here,¡± Warren murmured. ¡°I stood here and


    thought a lot. Maybe you¡¯re right. All along, I only considered my own feelings and never yours. I


    decided everything domineeringly without thinking about how much this decision would hurt you.¡±


    He looked at her with eyes full of pleading. ¡°Amelia, will you please forgive me? I know how


    ridiculous it is for me to beg for your forgiveness now, but I really just¡­ I just love you so much that


    I don¡¯t want to lose you!¡±


    The mere thought of that made him tremble in extreme fear.


    Amelia bit her lip and only answered after a long time, ¡°Warren, I reckon we are truly ipatible.


    It¡¯s the same then and now. Since you didn¡¯t really let the operation go on today, I can forgive you


    as you asked, but I


    09:30


    hope that from now on, we will stop getting involved with each other like this. Unless necessary, I


    don¡¯t want¡­ to see you again.¡±


    Warren felt his heart hurting terribly, as if it had been hammered on. ¡°Do you really hate me so


    much that you don¡¯t even want to see¡ª¡± He


    subconsciously wanted to approach her again.


    Sadly, the moment he did so, she stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯te over, Warren. I genuinely don¡¯t want


    to see you. Did you know? Just now, I had a nightmare again. I dreamed about what happened


    today, how I was forcefully held down on the operating table to go through an operation against my


    will. That kind of fear is something you will never understand because you weren¡¯t in my shoes!¡±


    His face was ashen as he saw the distance between them.


    They were only three steps away from each other, but these three steps were like a moat that he


    could never cross in this lifetime.


    B

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    ¡°Warren, it¡¯s enough between us. It really is. Let¡¯s just call it quits, okay? Take it as I¡¯m begging you


    to let me go,¡± Amelia said softly. She had loved and hated this man in front of her, and those


    emotions eventually


    developed into an extremelyplicated feeling. Even she didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    With that, she turned back to the house and closed the door.


    Warren, on the other hand, stood dazedly outside as if he had been reduced to just an empty shell.


    Ever since Lillian woke up, her health recovered rapidly. She could already slowly get out of bed


    and walk around on the second day. On the fifth day, she pretty much looked as normal as a typical


    person.


    Because of her health and the fact that she had been medicated all the time, she couldn¡¯t nurse her


    baby at all and had to dry up her milk supply, which Lillian found really regretful.


    On the plus side, though, she and her baby were still alive.


    Currently, in the ward, Lillian held her daughter and beamed. Although the newborn was born


    premature and as skinny as a beanpole, Lillian still found her daughter to be exceedingly beautiful.


    The baby¡¯s eyes, in particr, resembled Callum¡¯s. Lillian guessed that when Yasmin grew up, the


    latter would also have the most stunning eyes that took people¡¯s breaths away.


    ¡°Geez. People who don¡¯t know you might just think you¡¯ve been possessed based on the way you


    look at your daughter!¡± Rosalie teased.


    Lillian chuckled. ¡°This daughter of mine is my life savior! Of course, I have to pamper her.¡± She


    couldn¡¯t help kissing the baby on the cheek. ¡°I keep sensing that my daughter is a wonder. Before


    she was even born, she¡¯d already mesmerized that mysterious Woolbright guy! Do you think there


    will be an amazing love story in the future?¡±


    Rosalie truly admired her best friend¡¯s imagination, but it was great that Lillian was optimistic


    enough and didn¡¯t harp on the matter of the promise. Had it been someone else, they would¡¯ve


    likely cried themselves a river over that promise of betrothal.


    ¡°How do you know that the boy is mesmerized by your daughter?¡±


    08:14


    Rosalie asked.


    Lillian replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it goes in novels and movies? That boy is quite good-looking, too. Few


    boys ever look this good. As long as he stays more or less the same as he grows up, it doesn¡¯t


    seem that hard for my daughter to fall in love with him. s, we have no clue what kind of reclusive


    family the Woolbright family is. Will there be many house rules? If so, it will be quite troublesome!¡±


    Rosalie chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too far. We can¡¯t predict what will happen in the future. But if Yasmin


    really doesn¡¯t like that Woolbright boy in the future, we shall find a solution to cancel the betrothal.


    Regardless, there will always be a way.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy to find another boy who looks better than that one,¡±mented Lillian.


    Rosalie was struck dumb. ¡°Do you think your daughter is as obsessed with looks as you are?¡±


    ¡°She might just be.¡± The two women then chatted merrily. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow,


    yeah?¡± asked Rosalie.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m dying of boredom in the hospital! Atst, I can be discharged!¡±, Lillian looked liberated.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take the kids to your ce to hang out on the weekend. Jen has been pestering me about


    wanting to see the baby!¡± said Rosalie.


    Lillian said, ¡°Sure! Amelia also said that she¡¯d bring Aiden over on Sunday. We can get together


    then! Hehe! By the way, you don¡¯t have toe when I get discharged tomorrow. My parents and


    Callum will be here, so it¡¯ll be chaotic if too many people are around!¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. Remember to rest well now that you¡¯re in your postpartum period! I¡¯lle to see you


    again this Sunday.¡± Rosalie smiled.


    When Sunday came, Rosalie took the triplets, Felix, and Karina¡ªa total of five children-to Lillian¡¯s


    home. Looking at the horde of kids, Lillian instinctively grinned and said to her best friend, ¡°People


    who don¡¯t know you might assume you run a kindergarten judging by how many children you have


    with you!¡±


    Rosalie checked out the row of kids standing behind her and couldn¡¯t resist chuckling as well.


    Indeed, they did resemble kindergarteners.


    ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re here!¡± Amelia approached.


    08:14


    ¡°Amelia! Eh? Where is Aiden?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen the boy yet.


    ¡°He¡¯s watching Yasmin on the second floor and will be down soon.¡±


    Sure enough, not long after, Aiden walked down the stairs.


    Seeing Aiden¡¯s appearance, Jennifer immediately rushed toward him enthusiastically and hugged


    him the moment he came to the first floor. She shouted warmly, ¡°Aido!¡±


    Aiden picked Jennifer up with ease. Although he was only nine years old, his physical fitness had


    improved significantly during this period of training. Despite holding Jennifer in his arms this way, he


    didn¡¯t feel tired


    at all.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jennifer embraced Aiden¡¯s neck, giggled, and even kissed him on the face affectionately to


    express intimacy.


    The little girl liked expressing her fondness for people in the form of kisses.


    Of course, seeing as the kids were growing up, Rosalie had taught Jennifer that kissing could only


    be done to one¡¯s close family and friends instead of outsiders.


    However, Jennifer had evidently included Aiden in her circle of close friends.


    The nine-year-old Aiden, though, now had a better consciousness of the difference between girls


    and boys. When Jennifer kissed him like this, his cheeks instantly turned red.


    ¡°Why are you blushing, Aido?¡± Jennifer looked at him somewhat


    curiously in contemtion. Soon after, she seemed to have discovered a secret and went on to give


    him three more kisses on the cheek consecutively.


    Needless to say, Aiden¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Mommy, Aido¡¯s face is so red!¡± Jennifer turned to Rosalie.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t helpughing, and Lillian and Amelia also chuckled. With that, Aiden¡¯s face


    became as red as a tomato while Jenniferughed happier, her sweet, crispughter resounding


    through the room.


    Contrarily, the other children didn¡¯t seem to react much to this. Only


    Felix looked at Jennifer¡¯s wide grin and Aiden¡¯s red cheeks and reflexively


    08:14


    lowered his head.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rosalie thought, ¡®Does Jen¡­ like Aiden? Every time she sees him, she looks so happy.


    She always says that Aido is awesome at everything, as if there are no shorings in him.¡¯


    If one had to point out Aiden¡¯s ws, that would be that he could not hear and had to rely on hearing


    aids to listen. Even though hearing aids could help him hear sounds, he could never experience


    music, so Jennifer felt rather regretful about this.


    She once said, ¡°How I wish one day, Aido can hear how good music is like ordinary people. In the


    future, I must y an awesome song for him. Hopefully, he¡¯ll find it great next time!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Moreover, upon learning yesterday that she would meet Aiden here today, Jennifer had gone on


    and on about Aiden all night during bedtime and even took out her pretty dress to ask Felix if she


    looked good in it and whether Aiden would like it or not. This made Felix ufortable


    for some reason.


    Felix thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want her to care so much about Aido.


    I just want her to care about me!¡¯


    At this moment, Aiden put Jennifer down and stepped forward to greet Rosalie and the other


    children politely.


    However, when he came to Felix, thetter simply looked away and did not respond to Aiden¡¯s


    greeting.


    Aiden didn¡¯t mind, though. He smiled and said to Lillian, ¡°Lillian, how about I take them to see


    Yasmin?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lillian answered. Her daughter was being watched by several nannies and housekeepers,


    so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    As such, Aiden led the group of children upstairs.


    Looking at the horde of kids, Lillian couldn¡¯t help chortling. ¡°Once Amelia¡¯s baby is born in the future,


    this team of children will expand even more. It will be interesting to have eight children traveling


    together!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Amelia, how was the result of that consultation?¡± Rosalie inquired concernedly, and Lillian


    also quickly leaned in to listen.


    Amelia then told them what the doctor had told her.


    ¡°Then, are you going to continue with the pregnancy and ask for a cesarean section when the time


    comes?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Did Warren not say anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ did not.¡± Amelia hesitated momentarily but ultimately didn¡¯t want to tell her friends about how


    she was forced onto the operating table. After all, nothing happened in the end, and she didn¡¯t want


    them to worry.


    08-14


    ¡°No matter what, you have to be in one piece!¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯d best not be like me ande so close to dying!¡± Lillian chimed in. ¡°Yesterday,


    Callum and I casually chatted about having a second child, but he refused to get me pregnant again


    no matter what I said. I feel like after this experience, he has be somewhat paranoid.¡±


    ¡°Did Callum find out anything about you being injected with poison during delivery?¡± Rosalie


    suddenly thought of this. ¡°If youck the connection to investigate it, feel free to tell me. Jon has


    several experts in this field with him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but Callum has already found something. However, he only managed to


    pinpoint the person who injected me and hasn¡¯t found the mastermind yet. Right now, we can only


    remain vignt and slowly try our best to lure out the person behind the scenes,¡± Lillian replied.


    Rosalie gave it a thought and agreed. After all, only by finding the mastermind could the problem


    really be solved.


    ¡°By the way, Amelia, remember to pay attention when you give birth as well. You must tell Warren to


    investigate everyone lest someone is up to no good,¡± Lillian warned.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Warren has already witnessed your experience with his own eyes.


    There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll dare to be negligent. In fact, he will likely do a thorough check right down to the


    doctors and nurses¡¯ ancestors.¡±


    Amelia forced a smile in response, pondering, ¡°Now that Warren and I have gotten to this state, I


    will probably¡­ be giving birth alone next time.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, the group of children surrounded the crib and observed the sound


    asleep Yasmin.


    Newborns less than a month old tended to spend their time either nursing or sleeping, and Yasmin


    was no exception.


    Guillermo frowned, seemingly thinking about something. ¡°Mommy clearly said that Lillian¡¯s newborn


    is very pretty, but why don¡¯t I think so no matter how I see her?¡± he contemted.


    He averted his gaze to his little sister, thinking, ¡°Hmm¡­ Jen¡¯s much better-looking.¡±


    Jennifer, on the other hand, stared at the baby curiously and then


    08:14


    apter 1087


    carefully touched Yasmin¡¯s little face. Her lone thought was that the baby was so tiny, just about the


    size of some of her bigger dolls.


    As for Felix, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the baby at all and was instead focused on Jennifer.


    Karina looked at the baby and said softly, ¡°So cute!¡±


    Originally, she had nothing to do with the White family, but because Rosalie wanted to bring Zaid


    here and Zaid insisted on taking Karina along, the girl also joined in the fun.


    The moment she saw the baby, her eyes lit up. She found Yasmin so soft and adorable.


    Right then, as if having sensed various gazes on her, the baby opened her eyes and began to cry.


    The nanny at the side hurriedly picked up Yasmin andforted thetter. Soon after, the baby


    stopped crying, her dark eyes seemingly in search of something.


    Noticing that, Karina found the baby way too lovely and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°May I hold her?¡±


    The nanny examined Karina. The girl was already seven or eight years old and was at a suitable


    age to hold an infant, so the nanny carefully handed the baby to Karina and taught the girl how to


    carry Yasmin. Even after Karina held the baby in her arms, the nanny still maintained a protective


    gesture that allowed her to catch the baby in time, lest Karina¡¯s hands identally slip and cause


    Yasmin to drop.


    Surprisingly, Karina held the newborn excellently.


    ¡°You¡¯re holding her very well,¡± Aiden praised.


    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s probably because I used to hold Zeki in the past, too. When he first came to my home,


    I¡¯d hold him every night,¡± Karina said. At that time, Zaid was already three years old while she was


    only five. It took a lot of effort for her to hold him.


    Inparison, it was much easier for her to hold a newborn now.


    Zaid saw how Karina looked while holding the baby and became gloomy instead. ¡°Karrie, I want to


    y in the back garden!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Now?¡± she answered.


    08:14


    ¡°pter 1087


    ¡°Now.¡± The boy was very determined.


    Hence, Karina had to return Yasmin to the nanny, and then she was quickly dragged out of the room


    by Zaid.


    At this moment, Jennifer was also eager to try and hold the baby. ¡°I want to hold Yasmin too!¡±


    The nanny hesitated briefly. ¡°You are too young. Will you be able to hold her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jennifer said with confidence. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t drop her to the ground.¡±


    Aiden thought for a while before saying, ¡°Let Jen sit on the couch, then. It¡¯s safer to hold Yasmin


    that way.¡±


    The nanny agreed with that idea, so she told Jennifer to sit on the couch before carefully


    transferring the baby from her arms to the girl¡¯s.


    Aiden and Guillermo also sat on both sides of Jennifer. Aiden even reminded her from time to time,


    ¡°You have to hold her steadily. That¡¯s it, just like that. You should hold up her neck with your arm. If


    you hold her well, she will feel veryfortable¡­¡±


    Right then, the baby¡¯s head turned, and then she yawned.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:14

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Jennifer smiled as if she had discovered something fantastic. ¡°The baby is yawning. Haha! She


    looks so cute when she yawns! Guille, Aido, did you see the baby yawn just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Guillermo repliedzily.


    Aiden said, ¡°It seems that Yasmin is veryfortable!¡±


    ¡°Yasmin, you have to grow up quickly. I have a lot of beautiful dolls. I¡¯ll let you y with them when


    you¡¯re older!¡± Jennifer looked exactly like a little miss.


    Yasmin White seemed to understand what Jennifer was saying and smiled.


    So Jennifer became even more excited. ¡°Aido, you see. Yasmin is smiling at me. Does she like me


    too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she must like you very much,¡± Aiden said gently.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Felix felt like he was a redundant


    person.


    He lowered his head and walked out of the room slowly.


    He should not havee here. All this had nothing to do with him at all.


    Felix walked to the corridor outside. When he was walking past the window in the corridor, he


    happened to see something in the garden behind him. Karina was talking with Zaid. After a while,


    Karina took the initiative to hug Zaid.


    Felix watched this scene on tiptoe, and suddenly he felt a little disappointed. If only Jennifer could


    hug him like that right now.


    He lowered his eyes and squatted not far from the staircase. People downstairs could not see him


    in that position, so Rosalie and the others would not ask him why he came out of the room alone.


    At that moment, in the garden, Karina was holding Zaid and said enthusiastically, ¡°Well, you are


    lovelier than Yasmin. I like you the best. From now on, I will hold you every day, okay?¡±


    She was dragged to the garden by Zaid. Unexpectedly, Zaid kept asking her whether he or Yasmin


    was cuter.


    08:14


    Atst, he insisted that she had to hug him.


    Karina found Zaid a little petty. She just felt that Yasmin was cute and wanted to carry her, but Zaid


    looked very unhappy.


    ¡°Can you hold me the same way you hold Yasmin?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You are so much older than her. How can I hold you like that?¡± Karina said. Besides, there was no


    way she could do it.


    ¡°Well¡­ Then please don¡¯t hug her anymore. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Zaid said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? Yasmin is very cute.¡± Karina was confused.


    Zaid nodded. He disliked Yasmin because Karina liked her. ¡°You are my Karrie. Didn¡¯t you say that


    you like me the most?¡±


    ¡°Well, I like you the most, but I can also like someone else,¡± Karina murmured.


    Looking at Zaid¡¯s unhappy face, she said reluctantly, ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t


    hold Yasmin anymore.¡± Anyway, she would not have the chance to be there in the future.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t see the baby, then I won¡¯t be able to hold her!¡± Karina thought so in her heart.


    Zaid smiled and asked Karina to hold him again.


    ¡°But Zaid, you are a boy. You can¡¯t be so petty,¡± Karina couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Although I like you the


    most, I will like someone else in the future!¡±


    Her good friend, Jane, had secretly told Karina that she had a boyfriend. Jane¡¯s boyfriend was the


    PE ss representative of the next ss, and he was very good at ball games. Jane also said that


    her boyfriend bought her soda every day and treated her very well!


    When Jane spoke about her boyfriend, she looked so happy. That made Karina very curious and


    envious.


    ¡°Well, I wonder what it feels like to have a boyfriend in the future. Would it be like what I saw in the


    TV series?¡± Although she was only in the first grade of elementary school, she knew what a


    boyfriend was. After all, there were TV shows!


    ¡°Then don¡¯t like others.¡± Zaid¡¯s smile faded again, and he sounded depressed.


    08:14


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Karina disagreed and did not notice that Zaid¡¯s eyes were slowly darkening!


    Felix squatted in the corridor for a long time.


    Even though he left the room, no one noticed his absence¡­ Even Jennifer did note out to look


    for him.


    All because he was an insignificant person.


    Perhaps Jennifer thought he was interesting because he could y the piano, while many other


    children could not, or they could not keep up with her rhythm. That was why she wanted to y with


    him.


    But if she met someone she liked better, he would be cast aside, just as


    now.


    Perhaps, the housekeepers and children in the manor were right. If one day, she did not find him


    interesting anymore or got tired of listening to him ying the piano, then she would abandon him.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. It was Aiden!


    Felix looked at Aiden in a daze. Aiden had a gentle demeanor. Even his words were gentle, just like


    the princes in Jennifer¡¯s storybooks.


    Aiden noticed Felix and walked up to him. ¡°Felix, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing,¡± Felix said stiffly. He did not like Aiden, but somehow, Felix found it hard to hate


    him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you go in and see the baby?¡± Aiden continued to ask.


    Felix lowered his head and ignored him.


    Seeing that, Aiden smiled and did not say anything more. Then he walked toward the stairs.


    At that moment, Felix suddenly raised his head as if he heard something before charging toward


    Aiden.


    The very next moment, Aiden lost his footing and tumbled down the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    stairs.


    Plop!


    08:15


    Fortunately, Aiden grabbed hold of the handrail. Nevertheless, he still fell several steps!


    Chaos erupted downstairs. Amelia hurried over and helped her son up. ¡°Aiden, what¡¯s wrong? How


    did you fall down the stairs? Are you all right? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Aiden grimaced in pain for a while before he calmed down and said to Amelia, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m


    all right.¡±


    Rosalie also rushed up at that moment. ¡°I think we should go to the hospital for a check-up. With a


    fall like this, you can sustain injuries that are not visible on the surface. If we wait for any


    abnormality to show up before we go for a check-up, it will be toote!¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia also agreed. When she was about to take her son downstairs to the hospital, a


    childish voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Felix, why did you push Aido down the stairs?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone looked up at the stairs.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:15

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Felix stood at the stairs, and Jennifer red at him with a mix of anger and surprise. Clearly, she


    had witnessed something.


    Rosalie quickly walked up to Jennifer and asked, ¡°Jen, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I saw Felix pushing Aido downstairs!¡± Jennifer said. ¡°Not just me, but Guille saw it too!¡±.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Felix had pushed Aiden. If Aiden hadn¡¯t grasped the stair handrail just


    now, it would have resulted in a dreadful fall.


    She had watched a TV series in which there was an aunt who was pushed down the stairs and then


    died.


    Although Rosalie told her that what happened in the TV series was all fake, she still had nightmares


    for a long time.


    Rosalie then looked at Guillermo. ¡°Guille, is what Jen said true?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Guillermo nodded. ¡°When Jen and I saw Aiden about to go downstairs, Felix suddenly rushed out


    and pushed him.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Felix.


    Felix¡¯s little body winced.


    ¡°Felix, tell me why you did this?¡± Rosalie looked at him seriously.


    He looked at Rosalie with his dark eyes wide open, then nced at Aiden, and finally fixed his gaze


    on Jennifer.


    At this moment, Jennifer looked more angry than confused. Felix


    hesitated, unsure of what to say. He heard a sounding toward Aiden, which prompted him to try


    to push Aiden away.


    But if he said that, no one would believe him.


    Because he had no evidence!


    Felix lowered his head and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Rosalie frowned and turned to look at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sorry for what happened to


    Aiden. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you and Aiden to the hospital first.¡±


    11:23


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Lillian also hurriedly said.


    Amelia nodded and left with Aiden. Rosalie turned to Lillian and said, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯ll take the children


    back first. We¡¯lle to see you another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lillian replied and nced at Felix, who was lowering his head. ¡°Felix is still young. Educate


    him slowly, and everything will be fine,¡± she said, with hope in her heart.


    Although Lillian never believed that adults were criminals and that children would inherit criminal


    traits, because Felix pushed Aiden down the stairs, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Yvette again,


    making her feel a bit uneasy.


    She thought, ¡°This child has been with Yvette for five years. Could it be that he has be


    indifferent to human life under her influence?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalie answered and left with the children.


    She sent Zaid and Karina back to the Burton residence first and then returned to the Youngblood


    residence with another three children.


    Along the way, Jennifer had been angry and ignored Felix.


    And Felix kept lowering his head with his little pale face filled with panic.


    After returning to the Youngblood residence, Rosalie asked Gary to look after Guillermo and


    Jennifer. Then she held Felix¡¯s hand and went to the study.


    ¡°Felix, can you tell me why did you push Aiden downstairs today?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Felix pursed his mouth tightly and said nothing. At this moment, his mind was only filled with the


    angry look of Jennifer just now.


    ¡°If you have any reasons, tell me. You wouldn¡¯t just push someone for no reason, right?¡± Rosalie


    continued.


    ¡°Even if I said it, you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Felix said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how can you be sure that I won¡¯t believe you?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Have you


    forgotten that I¡¯m awyer? If you have a reason or if you¡¯ve been wrongly used, I¡¯ll make sure


    justice is served and clear your name. But if you intentionally pushed Aiden downstairs, I¡¯ll also


    have to punish you!¡±


    11:23


    After a moment of silence, Felix said in a low voice, ¡°I heard a sounding toward Aiden, so I


    wanted to push him away.¡±


    ¡°Sound? What do you mean?¡± Rosalie was confused.


    ¡°It was just a sound.¡± Felix was too young to describe the sound he heard. That was all he could


    exin.


    Rosalie pondered for a moment. ¡°Other than the sound, was there


    anything else? If you want me to believe that you didn¡¯t mean to push Aiden, at least let me help


    you find evidence. If it was just a sound, how can I find evidence?¡±


    Felix lowered his head again. Yes, he had no evidence. So even if he said so, it still didn¡¯t work.


    No matter how Rosalie asked, he refused to say anything more.


    Seeing this, Rosalie didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she asked him to go back to his room, and once


    he figured things out, he coulde and talk to her again.


    Seeing Felix walk out of the room with his head down, Rosalie felt a little depressed.


    Fortunately, Aiden grabbed the handrail in time. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to face


    Amelia. After all, Felix was brought there by her.


    ¡°But¡­ just a sound? He probably wasn¡¯t lying to me just now,¡± she thought.


    Moreover, during this period, Felix had been very well-behaved at the Youngblood residence.


    She could feel that he was sensitive and had low self-esteem. She often put him together with


    Jennifer and Guillermo, hoping that he would be more cheerful.


    Perhaps she needed to go to Lillian¡¯s ce again to investigate and find out exactly what that sound


    was.


    Meanwhile, after walking out of the study for a few steps, Felix saw Jennifer standing there angrily


    and staring at him. ¡°Why did you push Aido downstairs? He is such a good person. If you push him


    downstairs like this, he will easily die!¡±


    Children of that age already had a concept of life and death.


    11:23


    Her anger made him feel tingling. She had never been this angry with him before, and now it was all


    because of Aiden.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not pushing him downstairs.¡± he stammered. He just wanted to push Aiden away from the


    sound.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± she said angrily, frustrated that he still refused to admit it. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    the hospital. Apologize to Aido!¡±


    Apologize? Why should he apologize? He didn¡¯t want to push Aiden downstairs at all. If he


    apologized, it would be admitting that he did it on purpose!


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t apologize,¡± he said,


    But when he said that, she became even more furious. ¡°Why won¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because you pushed Aido!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push him!¡±


    ¡°But you did push him!¡±


    The two children were arguing in the corridor, and many housekeepers stood at a distance, looking


    at them.


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Seeing that Felix was unwilling to apologize, Jennifer finally said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I


    won¡¯t y with you. I don¡¯t want to be your friend!¡±


    For children, this was the most serious threat.


    Felix¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    He reached out, trying to hold Jennifer and exining to her that he only heard a sound and wanted


    to push Aiden away. However, his hand did not touch Aiden at all because Aiden tried to avoid him,


    so, unfortunately, Aiden missed the steps and fell down the stairs.


    However, in the end, his hand only caught air, grasping nothing at all.


    It was empty.


    The housekeepers around looked at him with mockery, disgust, and disdain.


    His body shrank, and he slowly lowered his hand. With his head down, he returned to the room like


    a pitiful child.


    The room was so quiet.


    He had never thought that the room was so quiet.


    He wondered if Jennifer would no longer treat him as a friend. He thought sadly, ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a


    toy. How could I be her friend¡­ How is that possible¡­¡±


    Felix huddled in the corner and curled up like a shrimp. He could not help thinking, ¡°It feels so


    cold¡­ So cold¡­¡±


    When Jonathan returned in the evening, Rosalie told him what had happened at Lillian¡¯s ce


    earlier that day.


    Upon hearing that Felix pushed Aiden downstairs, Jonathan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did


    he really do it?¡±


    ¡°Jen and Guille both witnessed it, so it shouldn¡¯t be a mistake. Also, Aiden didn¡¯t deny it at the time.


    I asked Felixter, and he mentioned that he wanted to push Aiden because he heard a sound


    coming toward Aiden,¡± Rosalie said.


    11:24


    Chapter 1090 ¡°Sound?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t specifically put it into words! Rosalie continued, ¡°So I n to go to Lillian¡¯s ce again to


    check. I¡¯ll also go find Aiden and ask him about the situation then.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Aiden okay?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I called Amelia, and he¡¯s okay for now. However, there are some test results that won¡¯t be avable


    until tomorrow,¡± Rosalie answered. Then, hesitatingly, she asked Jonathan, ¡°Do you think Felix


    deliberately pushed Aiden down the stairs?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and he suddenly said, ¡°Jen and Aiden get along well, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they do. Why do you ask all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Felix also likes Jen very much,¡± he remarked.


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment. After a while, she realized what he meant. ¡°No way! You mean


    that Felix is jealous of Aiden¡¯s good rtionship with Jen, so he pushed him down the stairs?¡±


    ¡°After all, people¡¯s thoughts are hard to predict, not to mention emotions, which even adults find


    challenging to control, let alone a child,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Felix has been with Yvette before.


    Considering what kind of person she is, this kid might have picked up some bad habits.¡±


    Rosalie hesitated for a while and finally shook her head. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that he will do such


    things. In any case, I¡¯ll go to find evidence.¡±


    ¡°Even if the evidence points to Felix in the end, would you still defend him?¡± he asked.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± After all, they were a married couple.


    She could feel that there was something in his words.


    ¡°Since this incident has happened, let Wyatt take Felix away. Wouldn¡¯t that be a win-win situation?¡±


    Jonathan suggested. ¡°Rosie, you brought him back to the Youngblood residence back then because


    he had nowhere to go. I didn¡¯t object, but I can¡¯t exactly say I agreed. After all, he is Yvette¡¯s son.¡±


    Therefore, even though Felix was just a child, he kept a close eye on him. his mother¡¯s death on


    the


    He feared that the child might ce me foe kept a close


    11:24


    Youngblood family and harbor resentment toward the people of the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Now is the opportunity to return Felix to Wyatt. The child¡¯s return to the Serton family will only


    benefit him. There¡¯s nothing bad about it,¡± Jonathan added.


    Rosalie pursed her lips. Of course, she knew it was impossible for Felix to stay in the Youngblood


    family forever, and the Serton family also wanted him now. Thus, his return to the Serton family was


    the most reasonable oue. However, Rosalie remarked, ¡°Even if Felix truly wants to return to the


    Serton family, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. In any case, I must find out what is going on! If he is innocent,


    I¡¯ll clear his name.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew that she might have been thinking about when


    she was wrongly used.


    With a sigh, he reached out and embraced Rosalie, pulling her into his arms. ¡°All right. If you truly


    believe he is innocent, then let¡¯s hope this. child doesn¡¯t betray your trust,¡± he said.


    The next day, Rosalie visited the hospital first to check on Aiden. After a night of observation, Aiden


    had no issues. The examination report came back, stating that everything was normal.


    Rosalie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Amelia, sorry for what happened yesterday. But I feel there might be a reason behind it, so I want


    to ask Aiden again and find out,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia also said, ¡°I also asked Aiden. He mentioned that Felix did intend to push him, but not


    toward the stairs. Instead, he attempted to push him to the side, and in the process, he identally


    missed the steps while trying to avoid Felix.¡±


    Rosalie thought in confusion, ¡°Push to the side?¡±


    ¡°Aiden, did you hear anything yesterday when Felix tried to push you?¡± she asked.


    Aiden frowned and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No any other special sound?¡± Rosalie asked again, unwilling to give up.


    Aiden recalled carefully and shook his head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear any sounds. I was wearing a


    hearing aid in my ears at that time. If there had been any sound, I should have heard it.¡±


    11:24


    Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡°Could it be that Felix is lying?¡±


    However, how that child looked when he said those words did not seem like he was lying.


    If a five-year-old child were lying, adults would likely notice some signs. unless, at such a young


    age, he was already adept at telling lies.


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalie went to Lillian¡¯s ce again.


    When Rosalie arrived at the mansion, Lillian saw her approaching and asked, ¡°What really


    happened yesterday? Did Felix really push Aiden?¡±


    Rosalie briefly exined to Lillian what she knew. ¡°What do you think is happening here? Was there


    really such a sound?¡±


    Lillian frowned and said, ¡°We were on the first floor, and Aiden and Felix were at the stairs. If there


    was any sound on the stairs at that time, logically, the three of us should have heard it!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Rosalie¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. After all, witnessing Felix telling lies was thest


    thing she wanted.


    ¡°But nothing is certain yet. I¡¯ll have someone check the houseter to see if anything is making a


    sound. Maybe we all missed something,¡± Lillian suggested.


    ¡°Are you telling me that the three of us and Aiden all missed it?¡± Rosalie found the probability too


    small.


    Lillian chuckled, ¡°Well, I know you don¡¯t want it to be Felix¡¯s doing, but what if he really did it?


    Maybe he didn¡¯t intend to push Aiden down the stairs, but just wanted to startle him. After all, kids


    often don¡¯t think about the consequences of their pranks!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie let out a sigh. ¡°If Felix is truly responsible for this, and the ¡®sound¡¯ was just his fabrication,


    perhaps we need to follow Jon¡¯s suggestion and return him to Wyatt. Those might be the best


    course of action,¡± she pondered.


    As night descended, Felixy curled up on his bed, feeling the weight of the past two days when


    Jennifer hadn¡¯t spared him a single nce. Despite sharing the same dining table, she treated him


    like he was invisible.


    The manor¡¯s housekeepers had observed it all, and their disdainful looks spoke volumes. Even


    when some of their children bullied him, the housekeepers, who used to scold and intervene in the


    past, now turned a blind eye.


    The news of him allegedly pushing Aiden down the stairs had spread like wildfire within the manor.


    The housekeepers¡¯ children had started hurling insults at him, urging him to leave the house.


    ¡°Is Jen giving up on me? Does she no longer want to y with me?¡± Huddled under the covers,


    Felix felt a chilling istion. Memories of when he and Jennifer shared a bed, with him spinning


    tales, flooded his mind, and a longing for those days enveloped him.


    These days, he immersed himself in continuous piano practice, hoping to y better, more intricate


    melodies to win more of her affection.


    ¡°But now, all she does is re at me furiously, as if I¡¯m some devilish child! In her eyes, I must be


    despicable,¡± Felix mused sadly, huddling his


    small frame even tighter, seekingfort from the loneliness that had taken root.


    The next day, in kindergarten, Felix summoned his courage and confronted Jennifer. ¡°Jen, please


    don¡¯t ignore me.¡± His pitiful tone and look made him look like an abandoned puppy.


    Jennifer looked at Felix and said, ¡°Then why did you have to push Aido down the stairs?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push him down the stairs. I¡­ I just heard a sounding toward him, and I wanted to push


    him away. I didn¡¯t mean to push him down the stairs,¡± he exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth. Aido said he didn¡¯t hear any sound!¡± Jennifer¡¯s frustration increased.


    Felix¡¯s face turned extremely pale. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s true¡­ There was a sound. And, by the way,


    doesn¡¯t Aiden have a hearing problem? Maybe he couldn¡¯t hear the sound¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiden was wearing his hearing aid that day. He could hear any sound if there¡¯s any!¡± Jennifer


    countered. ¡°Felix, you refuse to admit your mistake and lie to me. I hate you!¡±


    After saying this, she turned and ran away, leaving Felix alone in a daze.


    ¡°She¡­ hates me now?¡± Suddenly, he felt an overwhelming sense of difort. ¡°If she despises


    me, what¡¯s left of me?¡± he wondered aloud.


    Guillermo stood not far away, his eyes resembling Jonathan¡¯s, deep in thought as he stared at


    Felix.


    Throughout his day in kindergarten, Felix found himself in a haze. Jennifer¡¯s ¡°I hate you!¡± echoed


    repeatedly in his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to hate me! I¡¯ll do anything to make her not hate me anymore.¡± Felix was


    determined.


    As the school day ended, Rosalie, upied with some matters, entrusted the task of picking up the


    three children to Gary. The kids sat in the minivan, and on the way home, Felix tried to steal nces


    at Jennifer. However, she remained unresponsive, engrossed in conversation with Guillermo about


    things in their kindergarten.


    Upon returning to the Youngblood residence and getting


    out of the car,


    Felix cautiously grabbed Jennifer¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°If¡­ if I apologize to


    09:13


    Aiden, you won¡¯t hate me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to admit that you deliberately pushed Aido downstairs and lied on purpose,


    right? Jennifer asked.


    Felix¡¯s small body stiffened, and his face turned red, but the word ¡°yes¡± couldn¡¯t escape his lips. He


    thought indignantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, and did not lie. Why should I admit to something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    Observing Felix¡¯s reluctance, Jennifer angrily shook him off and walked towards the manor.


    Felix, with his head down, followed slowly behind. ¡°I¡¯ve messed up once more. If I had said ¡®yes¡¯


    earlier, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be angry. If I admitted everything and apologized, she wouldn¡¯t hate me


    anymore, right? We could return to the way things were before!¡± His mind swirled with such


    thoughts.


    At that moment, a small stone suddenly struck Felix, causing him to halt in pain as he covered the


    spot where he was hit.


    ¡°Your mom is evil, so you must be evil, too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you just leave? Are you going to push us down the stairs in the future? Oh no,


    we¡¯re so scared!¡±


    ¡°What are you staring at? We hit you, so what are you going to do?¡±


    Several older children of the manor¡¯s housekeepers were nearby, and one of them picked up a


    small stone from the ground, hurling it at Felix once again.


    The stone hit him once more, causing him pain.


    He red fiercely at the group. ¡°I didn¡¯t push anyone downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Still not admitting it? So shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lying expert!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The young miss herself said that he pushed Aiden downstairs!¡± they chimed.


    Then, another child picked up a stone and threw it at Felix.


    Felix evaded the hurled stones, but despite his efforts, several still found their mark. ¡°It hurts!¡± he


    cried out inwardly, the pain biting into him.


    09:13


    ¡°I-didn¡¯t push anyone! I didn¡¯t!¡± Felix vehemently denied.


    However, his denial had no effect whatsoever.


    He charged forward, wanting to confront the children who threw stones. at him.


    But they were all older than him, and he didn¡¯t stand a chance. In the end, he was knocked down by


    them.


    ¡°You¡¯re still lying. Admit it now! It was you! Your Mommy does bad things, and so do you! Admit that


    you pushed Aiden downstairs!¡± The children taunted Felix as they continued to attack him.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t push him!¡± Felix shouted. His tiny body was curled up and tightly protected his


    hands.


    For him, these hands were the most important things. With these hands, he had to y many


    beautiful piano pieces, the ones Jennifer liked.


    When the grown-ups stepped in to break up the scuffle, Felix was already sporting bruises and


    swelling all over his body.


    Felix limped toward his room and encountered Jennifer on his way back.


    Jennifer, startled by Felix¡¯s appearance, subconsciously asked, ¡°What happened to you? Who hit


    you?¡± But as soon as she said it, she remembered they were still in a silent feud, so she


    immediately closed her mouth.


    Felix met Jennifer¡¯s gaze and softly uttered, ¡°Do¡­ you want to practice ying the piano? I¡­ I can


    y now,¡± he pondered and recognized it as his sole advantage,


    ¡°And moments ago, I made sure to protect my hands. Hence, they¡¯re unharmed. I could still tackle


    those challenging songs!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    Jennifer furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t like seeing him covered in injuries and insisting on ying


    the piano. ¡°Didn¡¯t he know how battered he looked now? Didn¡¯t he feel the pain?¡± she mused.


    Felix approached Jennifer step by step and pleaded, ¡°I¡­ I can y the piano. I¡¯ve learned many


    new pieces. Can I y them for you, Jen? Please don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t stop talking to me¡­¡±


    Jennifer stared nkly at the approaching figure. She was somewhat taken aback.


    But when she heard him say, ¡°I didn¡¯t push Aiden downstairs. I did not lie¡­¡± she snapped back to


    reality, and her anger resurfaced. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it. I hate liars. I¡¯m done ying the piano


    with you!¡± With that, Jennifer turned, ran away, and left Felix¡¯s eyes clouded with despair.


    He stared at his hands, which he had fiercely protected. In despair, he thought, ¡®Now¡­ even my


    only strength seems useless.


    Jen used to love ying the piano with me, but now she didn¡¯t want to


    09:14


    anymore. If even this advantage of mine is gone, then¡­ what was left of me? Perhaps, there was


    nothing left at all!¡¯


    When she returned and saw Felix¡¯s bruised and swollen face, Rosalie erupted in anger.


    Rosalie instructed Gary, ¡°Remind everyone in the manor that bullying is uneptable. If I catch


    wind of it again, they¡¯ll be out of the Youngblood residence; no exceptions. The same rule applies to


    Jen and Guille if they get involved in bullying.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gary replied and knew it was time to reprimand some of the manor¡¯s housekeepers.


    After all, even though those who bullied Felix were the housekeeper¡¯s children, it was closely tied to


    their parent¡¯s usual conduct toward Felix. Gary was aware that some of the children, after they


    bullied Felix, would boast to their parents, who would then praise them.


    Rosalie cast a reassuring nce at Felix. ¡°If someone gives you trouble again, just give me a


    heads-up,¡± she said with genuine concern.


    Felix stared at Rosalie, and his thoughts wandered. ¡°She¡¯s nothing like Mom. Back then, even if I


    got into fights outside, Mom couldn¡¯t care less. She¡¯d drown herself in wine, watch TV, or reminisce


    about her past glories¡­¡± he mused.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some medicine on those bruises.¡± Rosalie guided the little guy back to his room,


    fetched the medicine box, and delicately applied it to Felix¡¯s injuries.


    Silence hung in the air as Rosalie gently tended to Felix¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°If it hurts, don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± Rosalie urged, mindful of her touch. She was afraid that Felix


    felt ufortable, but he kept it to himself and didn¡¯t want to voice his difort.


    Felix bit his lip as a peculiar sensation coursed through him as if his pain was gradually


    disappearing. ¡°Was it the effect of the medicine, or¡­ perhaps Ms. Leighton¡¯s care?¡± he wondered.


    The following day, Felix¡¯s face still bore the marks of yesterday¡¯s ordeal. Rosalie had considered


    giving him a break from kindergarten until he healed, but Felix insisted on going.


    Reluctantly, Rosalie apanied him to the kindergarten and briefed the teacher on keeping an


    eye on the resilient child.


    09:14


    At lunch break, a teacher gently woke Felix from his nap and signaled him to rise,


    Felix wore a puzzled expression and followed the teacher into a room.


    Inside, he was confronted once again by the man who imed to be his father!


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t shake the difort in his heart as he gazed at his battered son. Even though the


    current circumstances favored bringing Felix back to the Serton family, it was the increasing misery


    in the Youngblood residence that would eventually make him more willing to leave.


    Yet, an inexplicable pain persisted within Wyatt.


    ¡°Is it because we are connected by blood? Because he is my only son?¡± he pondered and grappled


    with the emotions stirring within him.


    Wyatt remarked, ¡°You look really roughed up now. Those Youngblood family housekeepers¡¯ kids


    gave you a beating, didn¡¯t they?¡± Despite not residing in the Youngblood residence, he was well-


    informed about the ongoings there.


    Felix looked at Wyatt with a vignt expression, like a wary little kitten.


    ¡°Your standing in the Youngblood family is in shambles now! Everyone¡¯s pointing fingers and


    iming you pushed Aiden down the stairs. Even if you swear it wasn¡¯t you, no one¡¯s buying it,


    huh?¡± Wyatt¡¯s words painted a shadow in Felix¡¯s eyes, which mirrored his father¡¯s. The initial


    tension dissolved into disheartened disappointment, and his little head sagged.


    ¡°Even the kids of the housekeepers dare to take a swing at you, just because, in their eyes, you¡¯re


    beneath them,¡± Wyatt continued and crouched down to level with his son¡¯s gaze. ¡°But imagine if you


    were the eldest son of the Serton family, with the same status as Jennifer and Guillermo. How many


    would dare to treat you like this?¡±


    A subtle tremor passed through Felix¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s your call? Stick it out in the Youngblood residence, ore back to the Serton family with


    me?¡± he questioned. ¡°At the Serton residence, no one will dare to belittle you, let alone brand you


    the offspring of a criminal!¡±


    Felix lifted his head slowly, and a bewildered expression formed as he gazed at Wyatt before him.


    The words held an allure and coaxed him to


    09:14


    agree involuntarily.


    He was done with the disdain, with people treating him as less, let alone with hearing others curse


    him as the offspring of a criminal; destined to be one himself.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:14 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Felix thought, ¡®Some people say they have long known I will do such a terrible thing!


    But I am not like that!


    I didn¡¯t push Aiden down the stairs!¡¯


    But just as Felix was about to open his mouth, a figure shed through his mind.


    It was Jennifer! ¡°If I go with My Daddy now, I will have to leave the Youngblood residence and


    Strico. Then, how will I ever meet Jen again?¡± Felix thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I will not leave with you.¡± Finally, he softly mumbled these words.


    Wyatt raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that Felix was one stubborn kid. ¡°You don¡¯t want to


    leave with me because of Jennifer, right?¡± he asked.


    Felix remained silent.


    ¡°But even if you stayed with the Youngblood family now, do you think that Jennifer would see you as


    an equal? To her, you are but a ymate that she doesn¡¯t even take seriously. Just think about the


    incident this time. Did she believe you when you said you didn¡¯t do it? Just like everyone else, she


    also believes that you are the one who pushed Aiden down the stairs. No matter how much you


    tried to exin it, she didn¡¯t believe you, did she?¡± stated Wyatt.


    Felix¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He looked at Wyatt in disbelief and wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.


    How does he know what happened so clearly? It is as though he saw it with his own eyes!¡±


    Wyatt smiled faintly. ¡°If she believed in you, she wouldn¡¯t have ignored you or even stopped ying


    with you in the kindergarten.¡±


    He was quite clear on how well the two kids got along in kindergarten.


    ¡°M¡­ Ms. Leighton will figure it out. She is awyer, so she will help me find the evidence. Then


    everyone will realize that I didn¡¯t push Aiden down the stairs. Jen will alsoe to believe me, too,¡±


    stammered Felix, his face flushing slightly as he exined.


    ¡°Rosalie is just awyer. She is not a cop,¡± Wyatt said. As for Jennifer, if


    09:14


    she believes in you only when the investigation reveals the truth, then her trust in you is just like that


    of everyone else. Why would you feel reluctant to be apart from such a person?¡± he continued.


    Felix¡¯s face flushed even more. He held back from saying anything for a long time before finally


    mumbling, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t leave with you.¡±


    ¡°But if you stay with the Youngblood family, you will never get what you really want!¡± Wyatt


    remarked.


    A trace of doubt shed through his innocent, beautiful ck eyes as he thought, ¡°The only wish I


    have is to be with Jen. As long as I can see Jen smile at me daily, I will be satisfied!¡±


    Wyatt didn¡¯t try to persuade him more. He just said, ¡°You should keep my phone number. If you


    want to return to the Serton family, call me immediately. I am not sure how long I can stay in Strico.¡±


    After saying that, he patted Felix¡¯s head and left the room.


    Felix was taken aback and followed him out of the room.


    The two walked out one after another. At this moment, another figure was hiding secretly not far


    away. It was Jennifer who had sneaked out of the ssroom.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Jennifer was supposed to be taking a nap, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she happened to see


    the teacher leading Felix out of the nap room. She felt naked, so she secretly sneaked out while the


    other teachers weren¡¯t paying attention and saw Felix enter another room.


    Then she waited outside for a long time before seeing Felixe out. It was just that another man


    also came out with Felix from the room.


    ¡°Who was this mister? Does Felix know her?¡± wondered Jennifer, her tiny little head filled with


    various conjectures.


    Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder. She was startled. When she turned around, she


    realized Guillermo, her brother, was the one who had patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Why are you also¡­¡± mumbled Jennifer.


    ¡°I saw youe out, so I followed you,¡± said Guillermo,


    ¡°Guille, do you know that man who left the room with Felix? What¡¯s his connection to Felix?¡±


    Jennifer asked with a humble tone. She always used


    09:14


    ¡°Guille¡± when seeking rification from Guillermo; otherwise, she referred to him as ¡°Momo.¡±


    Whenever Jennifer called him ¡°Momo,¡± it sounded like she was addressing a girl, but Guillermo


    tolerated it because she was his sister.


    ¡°He is Felix¡¯s Daddy,¡± answered Guillermo calmly.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Jennifer mumbled, her words nearly choked by saliva, her expression transforming into


    shock, starkly contrasting with Guillermo¡¯s calm demeanor.


    Guillermo exined, ¡°His name is Wyatt Serton. Daddy was looking into the Serton family. I once


    hacked into Daddy¡¯sputer and found the information. However, shortly after, Jonathan


    discovered it and scolded me harshly. I couldn¡¯t use theputer for a week.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What kind of person is Mr. Serton?¡± asked Jennifer.


    ¡°He is from Lommore. Serton Group, located in Lommore, belongs to him,¡± said Guillermo, ¡°He


    seems to be here to look for Felix.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s frowned and her brows furrowed deeply.


    Jennifer thought, ¡®Felix¡¯s Daddy¡­ Was he here to pick up Felix? Although I am angry that he lied to


    me and refuses to apologize to Aido, I still can¡¯t help thinking about him. If Felix apologizes


    sincerely and doesn¡¯t do things like this in the future, we can still be friends!


    I still want to y lots of music on the piano with him!


    Even after being beaten yesterday, he still wanted to y the piano with me. I found myself


    unexinably angry when he mentioned it. Why was he insisting on ying the piano even if he


    was already injured?¡¯


    Later, when Jennifer went to look for an ointment to put on his bruises, she realized Rosalie had


    already applied some ointment for him.


    At night, she did think of wanting to talk to Felix and asking him if he was in pain! But when she


    reached the door of his room, she hesitated again and finally didn¡¯t go in.


    Jennifer had taught her to be an honest child, so she had also hoped that Felix could be the same.


    When Jennifer and Guillermo returned to the ssroom, Felix was already there. The teachers had


    also realized that the two children were


    09:14


    missing and panicking over looking for them. They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw


    Guillermo and Jennifer returning.


    Guillermo made an excuse and said he had sneaked out with his sister to y. The teachers only


    reminded them not to sneak out like that again in the future, and the matter blew over just like that.


    Jennifer looked over at Felix, standing silently, not far away. She wanted


    to ask him why he had never told her about his Daddying and looking for him.


    But she stopped after taking only a step.


    ¡°Did he not tell me because he had never considered me as his best friend?¡± wondered Jennifer. As


    this spection shed through her mind, she finally decided to stay out.


    At night, Jonathan called Felix into the study. ¡°I know your father came to see you in the


    kindergarten today.¡±


    B

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Felix¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and a hint of panic appeared. Even for a child his age, it was tough


    to hide their feelings altogether, no matter how observant they were.


    ¡°So what are you going to do? Do you want to go back? Or do you still want to stay with the


    Youngblood family?¡± asked Jonathan smilingly.


    Felix was a little scared. Even though Mr. Youngblood was smiling at him, he still felt like his throat


    was closing up, and he couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The words he wished to express, his desire to remain with the Youngblood family, got caught in


    his throat. He couldn¡¯t voice them.


    ¡°If you wish to leave, I won¡¯t stand in your way. However, you must avoid mischief if you remain with


    the Youngblood family. Even as a child, I won¡¯t overlook misbehavior within our home. Regardless


    of your father¡¯s identity, I will take action if necessary,¡± Jonathan cautioned.


    Felix¡¯s little body shrank back. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have any malicious intentions. I didn¡¯t push Aiden down the


    stairs.¡± He plucked up his courage and stammered out the sentence.


    Jonathan said with a half-smile, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you


    pushed him or not.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t care about Aiden¡¯s life or death.


    What he cared about were only Rosalie and their children. He didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like people trying to make a move toward my family. I hope you understand what I¡¯m


    saying,¡± warned Jonathan.


    Felix¡¯s little face became extremely pale, and he could only mumble, unable to answer coherently.


    ¡°All right. If you understand that, then you can leave,¡± said Jonathan.


    Felix lowered his head and walked out of the study. When he returned to his room, he saw Jennifer


    sitting there,


    Felix¡¯s eyes sparkled, and there was a touch of excitement in his voice as he eximed, ¡°J¡­ Jen! I


    can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here! Are you staying the night? Want to hear a story? I¡¯ve memorized a few


    just for you. I can share them.¡±


    09:14


    Jennifer bit her lips and red at Felix with clear, sharp eyes.


    Felix suddenly felt uneasy. His original excitement cooled down, and he asked, ¡°W¡­ what¡¯s wrong,


    Jen?¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth! Did your Daddye to see you today to take you back home?¡± questioned


    Jennifer. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but run over to Felix to ask him


    about his decision.


    Felix¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he looked pale. ¡°Ho¡­ how did you know that?¡±


    ¡°So, you were really nning to leave?¡± shouted Jennifer. Her eyes widened, and she suddenly felt


    like Felix had hidden things from her and had deceived her. It turned out that he had already been


    ready to leave. Jennifer thought, ¡®All these while, I have been saying to him about how I wanted to


    be friends with him for the rest of our lives and wanted him to stay with the Youngblood family


    forever!


    He must have beenughing at me when he heard me say those things!¡± In an instant, tears welled


    up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My daddy wants me to go back, but I¡­¡± Felix wished to express his desire to remain with the


    Youngblood family, but Jennifer¡¯s following words abruptly silenced him.


    ¡°Then leave! Why are you still here? I¡¯m d you are leaving! I don¡¯t want a person like you to be


    my friend anyway. I couldn¡¯t care less about it! Felix, I hate you!¡± yelled Jennifer as she left Felix¡¯s


    room indignantly and ran off


    Felix looked at the open door in a daze, and his little body stiffened.


    It felt like a string in his heart had suddenly snapped.


    Felix thought, ¡®I had chosen to stay here because I had been reluctant to leave her, but it turns out


    that she doesn¡¯t care about me at all and doesn¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore!


    This is the second time she said she hates me!


    It was meaningless for me to stay here anymore!¡¯


    After a long time, his little body moved. Then he opened the drawer and took a piece of paper from


    it. It was a piece of paper with Wyatt¡¯s phone number on it.


    09:14


    Felix thought, ¡®Maybe it is as Daddy said. If I stay with the Youngblood family, I will never get what I


    really want!


    What I truly desire is not just Jen¡¯s smile but also¡­


    In the middle of the night, Felix went down to the living room, took the telephone, and dialed the


    number written on the paper.


    After a while, his call was connected to the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Felix,¡± he said.


    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice sounded from the receiver.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Felix gently nodded and said, ¡°I want to go back to the Serton family.¡±


    However, when he informed Wyatt of his decision, his voice was choked with sobs, and tears


    seemed welling up.


    ¡°All right. My car will be at the entrance of the Youngblood residence in half an hour.¡± After saying


    that, Wyatt ended the call.


    Felix hung up the phone and thought, ¡°Half an hour? I only have half an hour left in this house?¡±


    He went back to his room and looked at the things in it. He mused, ¡®None of these belongs to me!


    When I first arrived here, I had nothing with me. Now that I¡¯m leaving¡­¡¯ He paused for a moment,


    and then decided to take the doll Jennifer had given him.


    Then Felix quietly walked to Jennifer¡¯s room door. He pushed it open and crept in.


    Jennifer was lying on her bed and had fallen asleep, but there seemed to be tear stains on his face.


    ¡°Had she been crying? Why was she crying?¡± Felix wondered.


    He looked at her quietly, then raised his hand and gently wiped the tears on her face. After that, he


    whispered to her, ¡°Jen, I¡¯m leaving now. If I want to get what I want, I need to leave. One day, no


    one will look down on me again. At that time¡­¡±


    Whatever he said next was something no one heard.


    09:14


    The tiny little kid walked out of the mansion with only a doll in his hand. He arrived at the gate of the


    Youngblood residence.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He stepped forward to push open the iron gate. Oddly, it was unlocked, and he could open it


    smoothly.


    Felix didn¡¯t dwell on it, as he had already spotted a silver-gray sedan approaching.


    When the car stopped in front of him, Felix saw Wyatt get out of the car and walk toward him.


    ¡°Since you have decided, you can¡¯t return here anymore. Hereafter, you will not be Felix Hamilton


    from the Youngblood family but Felix Serton of the Serton family.¡±


    ¡°Felix Hamilton¡­ No, I am Felix Serton now,¡± he thought and then nodded in confirmation.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze fell on the doll in Felix¡¯s hand again. He knew from a nce that it belonged to a girl.


    ¡°Do you want to take this doll with you?¡±


    Felix nodded again.


    8


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Wyatt as he got in the car with Felix. Before Wyatt got into the car, he


    nced at the mansion, and a smile shed across his face.


    After a while, the car slowly drove away from the Youngblood residence.


    Jonathan, who was in the mansion, received a call from the security at the door. ¡°Mr. Youngblood,


    Felix has been picked up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± said Jonathan. After that, he put away the phone.


    Rosalie, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes in a daze. The ringing of the phone had woken her


    up. ¡°Who is calling sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you? You can go back to sleep. It was the security at the door. He told me that


    Wyatt hade over and picked up Felix,¡± said Jonathan. He pulled up the quilt and ensured


    Rosalie was covered up properly, worried she might catch a cold.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie burst out, instantly jolted awake from her drowsiness, and became clear-headed.


    ¡°Felix has left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Felix called Wyatt by himself in the middle of the night and asked him to take him away,¡± said


    Jonathan. Since Felix had made the call from thendline in the living room of the Youngblood


    residence, he was naturally easily exposed.


    Jonathan had asked someone to open the gate, so Felix could leave without any difficulties.


    ¡°Why would Felix suddenly¡­¡± mumbled Rosalie as she frowned. ¡°Is it because he was beaten up


    by the housekeepers¡¯ children yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No matter the reason, at least he is willing to leave with Wyatt of his volition. Shouldn¡¯t an ending


    like this be celebrated? He has his biological father to raise him, so naturally, he will have a better


    life there. And we don¡¯t have to worry about whether he has any resentments toward the


    Youngblood family due to him being Yvette¡¯s child,¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s stop discussing this and sleep first. If there is anything you want to talk over, we can


    do it tomorrow morning after we wake up.¡± Jonathan got under the quilt and hugged Rosalie.


    09:14


    Rosalie sighed and said, ¡°Tomorrow, when Jen realizes Felix has left, she will be sad.¡±


    ¡°After all, as a mother, I can see clearly how much Jen likes Felix,¡± thought Rosalie.


    ¡°She is just a child. Even if she is sad, she will be fine after a while,¡± said Jonathan indifferently. He


    assumed that Jennifer wouldn¡¯t be so attached to Felix. ¡°Look at the toys she gets interested in. It


    takes only a few days. for her novelty to wear off, then she stops ying with them.¡±


    ¡°Felix is not a toy. It¡¯s different this time,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°In my opinion, there is not much of a difference,¡± said Jonathan as he held Rosalie tighter.


    Jonathan thought, ¡®At least, in my opinion, it is a good thing that the child has left. If Jennifer really


    gets sad because of this, I can easily find some new toys to distract her.


    After all, children are always like that. They love the new and loathe the old.¡¯


    Jennifer didn¡¯t see Felix the following day when they were all having breakfast. So she couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Where is Felix? Why hasn¡¯t hee down for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Felix has left with his daddy,¡± said Jonathan.


    Jennifer blinked in a daze. After a while, she finally came to her senses. ¡°H-He¡­ has left?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone,¡± said Jonathan.


    Guillermo was also clearly stunned. He blinked his eyes and thought, ¡°Although I knew that Felix


    would leave sooner orter, I didn¡¯t expect that it would happen so suddenly.¡±


    Suddenly, Jennifer jumped off the chair and ran toward the room that Felix had been staying in.


    When she came to the room door and pushed it open, she could only feel the desteness


    permeating it.


    The quilt had been neatly folded and looked the same as when she saw it when she came in


    yesterday. Nothing in


    4 m had been moved. The


    only thing that could be said was missing was the doll on the headboard.


    09:141


    It was the doll she had liked so much yet had given to Felix when he had first arrived at the


    Youngblood residence.


    Jennifer gazed at the room that looked no different from yesterday and thought of what she said to


    Felix in this room the day before.


    ¡°D-Did Felix really leave? Had his biological dade looking for him yesterday? So he¡¯s really


    gone?¡± wondered Jennifer.


    Suddenly, Jennifer burst into tears.


    At this moment, Rosalie and Jonathan had alsoe over. When they saw Jennifer crying, Rosalie


    immediately picked up her daughter andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t cry, Jen. It is a


    happy thing he has gone back to live with his biological dad. Felix has his own family, so he can¡¯t


    possibly be staying with us here forever.¡±


    Jennifer continued sobbing bitterly. ¡°He said he wanted to stay h¨¨re forever, so why is that not


    possible?¡± she cried loudly, and tears continuously rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°But Felix also wants to be with his daddy. He is just like you, Jen. Haven¡¯t you always liked staying


    with your daddy?¡± said Rosalie as she tried to advise Jennifer.


    But Jennifer was not having any of it. She just kept crying. ¡°I want Felix! I want Felix!¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even tell me when he was leaving. Is it because I said I hated him and didn¡¯t want to be


    his friend anymore? H-He must be angry with me¡­¡± After that, she sobbed even louder.


    When Rosalie heard this, she suddenly understood why Felix had called Wyatt in the middle of the


    night and asked Wyatt to pick him up right then.


    ¡°I guess it has something to do with Jen, huh?¡± thought Rosalie.


    Therefore, Jennifer didn¡¯t go to kindergarten that day. She just continued crying bitterly while


    Guillermo also apanied her at home. After a whole day of tears, Jennifer¡¯s eyes were swollen


    red due to her crying. Rosalie felt heartbroken when she saw that.


    That night, Jennifer insisted on sleeping in Felix¡¯s room because she thought he would return. ¡°We


    are good friends. He wouldn¡¯t leave me without saying a word!¡± thought Jennifer.


    Guillermo thought over things for a while. Then, he carried his little nket and went to Felix¡¯s room.


    He said earnestly to Rosalie, who was


    09:14


    really concerned over Jennifer, ¡°Mommy, I will sleep with Jen and take good care of her!¡±


    Rosalie looked at her sensible eldest son and then at her daughter, whose eyes had swollen so


    badly, before she said, ¡°All right, Guille. You need to take care of Jen well tonight.¡±


    Guillermo nodded his head solemnly.


    At night, when Guillermo and Jennifer were lying on the bed, Jennifer said in a nasal voice, ¡°Guille, I


    miss Felix. Although he pushed Aiden down the stairs and lied, I still miss him so much. I don¡¯t want


    him to leave¡­¡± The urge to cry overcame her again as she said that.


    ¡°If you really miss him, then we¡¯ll go find him and bring him back,¡± said Guillermo.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up, but then the light in her eyes dimmed again. ¡°What if Felix¡¯s daddy doesn¡¯t let


    him leave? Since his daddy had taken him away, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let Felix go.¡±


    ¡°We can bring him back sneakily so that his daddy won¡¯t find out,¡± said Guillermo.


    B


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can do it sneakily!¡± thought Jennifer, naturally epting Guillermo¡¯s exnation.


    She finally had a smile on her face, but then she was again troubled by something. ¡°But how do we


    know where Felix¡¯s Daddy took him? If Daddy and Mommy take us to look for Felix, they won¡¯t allow


    us to sneak Felix back!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go by ourselves,¡± said Guillermo. He gave a reassuring look to Jennifer before adding,


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out where Felix has gone.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes were full of confidence as she said, ¡°Thank you, Guille!¡± After saying that, she also


    took the initiative to kiss Guillermo on his cheek.


    Guillermo touched the cheek Jennifer had kissed and thought, ¡°Huh¡­ It kinda feels good to be


    kissed by her.¡±


    Moreover, he liked the way she looked at him so trustingly! ¡°Since I¡¯m the elder brother, of course, I


    have to do my best to help her!¡± he thought.


    Felix followed Wyatt back to the Serton residence in Lommore.


    Although the prestigious Serton family was wealthy, it had always troubled the family that there was


    ack of offspring throughout the generations. It had been even worse with Wyatt, who had no


    interest in romantic pursuits.


    At first, Victor and Marilyn had just hoped that once Wyatt reached marriageable age, he would


    marry someone. They didn¡¯t care whether he married someone from the same social circle. Their


    only hope was that he would continue the family line.


    But who knew that Wyatt would be schemed against by a treacherous woman and be infertile?


    After that, Victor and Marilyn felt like they had been struck by a catastrophic disaster.


    Marilyn was shedding tears andmenting over it every day.


    But fortunately, there would always be light at the end of the tunnel. As it turned out, Wyatt had


    found out there might be a possibility that he had a son somewhere out there.


    So he started investigating and finally traced it all the way back to Yvette. He then took her son


    Felix¡¯s blood for a DNA test. It turned out Felix really was his son and belonged to the Serton


    family.


    08:40


    Victor and Marilyn were thankful to God and went to all the churches in Lommore, offering their


    thanks. They wanted to go to Strico to bring their grandson back immediately.


    Wyatt was worried that if too many people went over, they would scare the child, so he asked his


    parents to stay in Lommore while he picked up the child himself.


    Now, their precious grandson was finally standing at the entrance of the Serton residence. Victor


    and Marilyn couldn¡¯t stop smiling as they held their darling grandson in their arms. They were


    rambling about how they wanted to make up to him for all the lost years. Then, with eyes full of


    tears, theymented how their grandson had suffered so much being away from the family. Finally,


    the topic arrived at Felix¡¯s appearance. At how much resemnce Felix had to Wyatt when he was


    young.


    Felix stared nkly at the two kind old people in front of him. He thought, ¡®Are they my¡­ Grandpa


    and Grandma?


    They arepletely different from the grandparents I met before this.


    Whenever Granny and Granddad saw me, their expression would be full of disgust. But now it


    seems like¡­ this Grandpa and Grandma like me very much.¡¯


    ¡°Take a look at this, Felix! It is a gift for you from the two of us. We want you to be blessed with a


    long life and grow up safe and soundly,¡± said Marilyn, taking out a gold cross pendant. It was made


    from gold and had exquisite workmanship.


    Marilyn hung the gold cross pendant around Felix¡¯s neck while Victor called all the housekeepers to


    the main hall and announced in front of everyone, ¡°This is Felix, the future head of the house. If


    anyone dares to slight him or even take him for a fool, do not me me for dealing with you


    harshly.¡±


    All the servants immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°Wee to the Serton residence, Felix.¡±


    Then, Marilyn took Felix to see the room prepared for him. It was muchrger than his room in the


    Youngblood residence. The room was furnished ording to the style little boys liked nowadays.


    There was a yroom next door with so many toys disyed in it.


    At the end of the corridor, was a piano room with an expensive piano inside.


    08:40


    When Felix-looked at the piano, his eyes dimmed slightly as if he thought of something unpleasant.


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you like this piano?¡± asked Marilyn, ¡°I heard from your father that you like ying


    the piano very much and y it really well. So I specifically asked someone to prepare this room for


    you. If you don¡¯t like this piano, we can go to the piano studio and pick out a piano that is more to


    your liking.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Felix lowered his head and said, ¡°No! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Felix thought, ¡®It is just that this piano reminds me of Jen. Even if I can y the piano in this room


    daily now, I can¡¯t y it with her anymore.


    I wonder how Jen is doing with me gone. Will she miss me? Or is she feeling happy now that I have


    left?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. Felix had just arrived and must be feeling a little tired. I¡¯ll take him to his room


    so he can rest,¡± said Wyatt from the side.


    Victor and Marilyn immediately said, ¡°You are right! He should go and rest now. He is still so small.


    He must be tired after sitting in the car and making such a long journey back here.¡±


    Felix followed Wyatt to the bedroom that had been allocated to him. Wyatt said, ¡°This is your home


    from now on. You will live here from now and inherit the Serton family one day.¡±


    Felix gazed at the person opposite him and asked, ¡°The only reason I came here is to obtain


    whatever I want in the future.¡±


    Wyatt smiled slightly when he saw the faint trace of fierce ambition in Felix¡¯s eyes.


    Wyatt thought, ¡®It figures! Even though Felix looks sensitive and has an inferiorityplex, the


    Serton family blood runs through his veins. It is only natural that he has inherited our family¡¯s


    ambitiousness.


    For the Serton family members, once they have determined a goal, they will pursue it relentlessly.¡¯


    ¡°I have told you this before. Only bying to the Serton family can you possibly obtain whatever it


    is that you want. I¡¯m sure you have noticed that no one in this house will look down on you now.


    Those housekeepers will only treat you as a superior, as the future head of the house. No one


    would dare to beat you up casually. I will also hire


    teachers so that you can learn more things. In the future, the more things


    08:40


    you master, the more likely you can get what you want. I¡¯ll pave the way for you. Whether you can


    get it or not depends on your own ability.¡±


    Felix¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and a hint of resolve shed through his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°I will try my best to climb upwards until the day I can really get what I want!¡± thought Felix.


    Rosalie had gone to Lillian¡¯s house to visit her baby. Yasmin was still the same, eating to her fill,


    then sleeping soundly. She didn¡¯t look like the skinny little thing she had been when she was born.


    Yasmin had grown chubbier, and her cheeks had filled out. Nobody would be able to tell that she


    was a premmie.


    ¡°Has Jen still been crying these past few days?¡± asked Lillian.


    Lillian was surprised when she found out that Felix had been taken away by his biological father.


    Then, she had specifically made a video call to talk to Jennifer. Lillian had been heartbroken when


    she saw Jennifer¡¯s eyes welling with tears.


    ¡°She has stopped crying these days. Although she still sleeps in Felix¡¯s room with Guille daily,


    everything else seems to be returning to normalcy. She has also started attending her kindergarten


    obediently,¡± said Rosalie.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    ¡°He must be feeling upset that his friend has left. He should return to his room in a few days once


    his mood is more stable,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    While they were speaking, the shriek of one of the housekeepers was suddenly heard from the


    second floor.


    Lillian turned her head in the direction of the noise and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°I have no idea when a small hole was made in the wall behind this


    vase.¡±


    Lillian and Rosalie exchanged nces and went up the stairs to where the small hole was located,


    ording to the housekeeper.


    It seemed to be a result of being shot by something. The hole had only been discovered as it had


    previously been strategically hidden by the nts inside arge vase that used to be ced in front


    of it.


    Rosalie squatted down and inspected the nt. She noticed a hole on one of its leaves that was


    identical to the one on the wall


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lillian queried. ¡°How could there be such a hole? Who was the one responsible


    for cleaning up the ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. However, I typically only wipe the vase and move it away once every two weeks to


    thoroughly clean the dust and grime close to the wall,¡± the housekeeper hurriedly responded. ¡°The


    hole wasn¡¯t herest time.¡±


    Rosalie regarded the hole suspiciously. After a moment, she said to Lillian, ¡°Lillian, please ask


    someone to call the police. I think we may need the police toe over.¡±


    ¡°What? The police?¡± Lillian was startled and did as she was told.


    The police arrived and extracted an air gun bullet stuck in the wall from the scene. While taking


    such a bullet wasn¡¯t mortal, it could still cause wounding.


    One could even end up disabled for life if itnded in a vital spot.


    Lillian¡¯s body trembled, and her face was drained of its color. ¡°How could


    08:40


    there be such a bullet? Who was the one behind it? If someone had passed by and happened to get


    shot, wouldn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    A thought abruptly urred to Lillian at that moment, and she turned to face Rosalie.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalie reflected the same look on her face as she gazed at Lillian. ¡°Did Felix push Aiden away


    because of the sound of the air gun being fired that day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. Perhaps Aiden didn¡¯t hear it but Felix did,¡± Lillian hypothesized.


    Rosalie deeply inhaled and told the police, ¡°I hope the police can conduct an experiment here for us


    to determine when the bullet appeared in this house. This might be more helpful for the authorities


    to apprehend the culprit.¡±


    If the result of the experiment turned out as she expected, then all of them would have


    misunderstood Felix.


    Felix had saved Aiden instead of harming him.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache at the thought of Felix being wronged and the injustice he¡¯d


    suffered.


    She thought, ¡°He¡¯s only a five-year-old child and still so young¡­¡±


    Lillian naturally understood what her friend was thinking from the self-usatory look on her face.


    ¡°Well, it would be great if we managed to clear Felix¡¯s name. Stop ming yourself, as you¡¯ve


    constantly searched for evidence to prove his innocence and should rejoice now that we have it. I¡¯m


    sure he hasn¡¯t squandered your trust in him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should rejoice now that Felix is likely innocent and didn¡¯t push Aiden,¡± Rosalie


    murmured.


    The experiment results from the police were soon out, with Aiden cooperating with them throughout


    the process. The conclusion was that Aiden had indeed not heard the air gun shot when it was fired.


    However, a child with sharp hearing could have heard it.


    The position where Aiden had stood made him a target ording to where the bullet had been


    found and its angle. While Felix¡¯s shove moved him to safety, Aiden had fallen down the stairs as


    he¡¯d instinctively


    dodged.


    08:40


    The experiment had effectively proven Felix was in the clear.


    Aiden¡¯s face was guilt-ridden. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosalie. It¡¯s my fault for not hearing the noise, which made


    everyone misunderstand Felix. I¡¯m going to apologize to him. I might still be in the hospital if not for


    him.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. This is merely a series of mishaps that are out of our control,¡± Rosalie


    assured him. Case in point was the noise, having Jen and Guillermo as eyewitnesses, and the


    discovery of the bullet several days after.


    All of the coincidences above had caused everyone¡¯s misunderstanding


    ¡°Besides, Felix is no longer in the Youngblood residence. He and his daddy have gone back to


    Lommore. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see him anytime soon,¡± Rosalie added.


    Aiden was stunned, and he looked crestfallen. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to him personally once I see


    him. Also¡­thank you!¡± Aiden voiced out seriously.


    Amelia was also profusely apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding Felix as well. He is a good


    boy. Aiden and I are hugely indebted to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Amelia. Don¡¯t overthink it. I will take time off to see Felix in a few days to convey


    everything. Like you said, he¡¯s a good boy and will understand where you¡¯reing from.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze was trained on her son and daughter standing before her that night as she dered


    sternly, ¡°Mommy has gotten to the bottom of Felix¡¯s incident. He didn¡¯t push Aiden down the stairs


    but shoved him away when he heard a shot fired from an air gun. Both of you happened to chance


    upon the scene, which caused the misunderstanding.¡±


    Rosalie also revealed the result of the police experiment to them both.


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened at that, delight dawning across her features. ¡°Does this mean that Felix


    was saving Aiden and wasn¡¯t thinking of pushing him down the stairs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us had misunderstood him back then,¡± Rosalie confirmed.


    ¡°What a relief that Felix hadn¡¯t misbehaved!¡± s, her expression fell the next second when


    Jennifer suddenly recalled how she¡¯d used him of being a naughty child who lied and swore


    never to be friends with him again.


    08:40


    ¡°Felix had insisted that he wasn¡¯t thinking of pushing Aiden downstairs. I¡­ I evenbeled him a


    naughty child who lied, saying I hated him and didn¡¯t want to be friends anymore. He must hate me


    now and wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with me. That¡¯s why he left with his father!¡± Jennifer was on the


    verge of sobbing.


    She was drowning in regret right then. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I believe in Felix when he¡¯s my best friend?¡±


    Tears rolled down Jennifer¡¯s face when she remembered how she¡¯d been a bystander when Felix


    was being scolded by the housekeeper and children, including getting injuries all over his body from


    his thrashing, which she¡¯d caused.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    ¡°Mommy, what should I do? I misunderstood Felix. I don¡¯t want him to hate me. I don¡¯t want to be


    unable to see him. I-I miss him so much. I want to apologize to him! Boohoo!¡± Jennifer cried. Tears


    kept falling down her face.


    Rosalie gently hugged Jennifer and said in a soft voice, ¡°All right. Don¡¯t cry. Felix is not a petty


    person. He will forgive you if you apologize to him sincerely.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­I-I will apologize to him s-sincerely¡­¡± Jennifer cried and nodded, sniffling loudly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to Lommore in a few days to see Felix and apologize to him, okay?¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer hurriedly answered. After a pause, she added, ¡°H-How many days exactly?


    Mommy, I want to see Felix soon. I want to apologize and make up with him quickly!¡±


    ¡°I have to find out where Felix lives now, and then inform Felix¡¯s daddy before we can go there. I will


    make the arrangement as soon as possible,¡± Rosalie said.


    At this moment, Guillermo suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Since Jen and I misunderstood him that day, of course, I have to go and apologize to him with her,¡±


    Guillermo replied.


    Rosalie thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go together then.¡±


    In the evening, Rosalie told Jonathan about Felix being wrongly used and that she wanted to


    take their kids to Lommore to meet Felix.


    ¡°Now that this matter has been cleared up, we still owe Felix an exnation even if he is no longer


    in Strico. Besides, Jen and Guille also want to apologize to him. I think it¡¯s good that they have the


    heart to apologize, so I want to take them there,¡± Rosalie said, believing that it was an unforgettable


    experience for the children.


    In the future, the children would understand that what they saw might not be true. They would think


    more carefully before making a conclusion.


    08:40


    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You¡¯reing too?¡± She was stunned. ¡°But your job¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave your work temporarily and apany the children to Lommore, so why can¡¯t I?¡± He


    smiled. ¡°Besides, I will naturally make arrangements for thepany¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Rosalie thought for a while, nodded, and then said, ¡°Do you have the contact number of the Serton


    family? I want to call them and set a date. for a visit.¡±


    Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll contact the Serton family


    When Rosalie entered the bathroom, Jonathan picked up his phone and dialed Wyatt¡¯s private


    number.


    This number was also the one given to Felix by Wyatt.


    When the call was answered, Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Youngblood. What can I do for you?¡± Wyatt, who was on the other end of the phone, was


    fond of Jonathan. After all, Jonathan had helped him raise his son for some time despite what


    Yvette had done before. Otherwise, Felix¡¯s situation would be much worse than it was when Wyatt


    found him.


    ¡°As you took Felix away without telling us, so of course I¡¯m calling you to ask for an exnation,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t take him away if you didn¡¯t allow me to at the time,¡± Wyatt said.


    The two men were smart, so they didn¡¯t have to say too much.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Lommore and visit the Serton family with my wife and two kids in a few days. I hope you


    won¡¯t turn us away,¡± Jonathan said.


    Wyatt was silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t want Felix to go back to Strico before he gets familiar with his


    life in Lommore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he is a child of the Serton family, he should stay in Lommore. I¡¯m just taking the


    kids to visit him; it won¡¯t change anything,¡± Jonathan said.


    Wyatt said, ¡°Okay. Come here. You¡¯re wee at any time.¡±


    After the two men finalized the time, the call ended.


    08:40


    Wyatt left the study, looked at the time, and walked to the piano room.


    He knew that Felix should be practicing in the piano room at this time.


    Felix¡¯s piano-ying skills were better than he originally thought. Even the famous pianist in


    Lommore, whom he found for Felix, said after listening to Felix¡¯s performance that Felix was very


    talented. Although he was a little weaker in emotional expression, he was still young after all.


    Nevertheless, he had mastered more piano-ying skills than his peer


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Felix was the only heir of the Serton famil in the future, Wyatt would


    really want to train Felix¡¯s piano-ying ski well.


    However, what the Serton family wanted was a person who could inherit the legacy of the Serton


    family and lead the family to be stronger in the world of business, not a pianist.


    But Wyatt could let Felix y piano for a few more years. After all, it did not hurt to have a hobby.


    Wyatt gently pushed open the door of the piano room and watched Felix sitting in front of the piano,


    ying the music expressionlessly.


    Despite his expression, the piano piece was a joyful one. Wyatt was amazed by the flexible


    movement of Felix¡¯s fingers on the piano.


    He wondered what kind of expression Felix would show if he heard that Jennifer wasing to visit


    him.


    He thought, ¡°Felix must have been hurt by Jennifer. That¡¯s why he was willing to leave the


    Youngblood family back then.¡±


    Now that Jennifer wasing, Wyatt wanted to see how important Jennifer was to Felix. It would


    be a bad thing if she was too important to


    him.


    On the weekend, Jonathan and Rosalie took Guillermo and Jennifer to Lommore.


    After a two-hour flight, they arrived at the airport in Lommore. It was almost noon when they arrived


    in Lommore.


    Along the way, Jennifer was full of anxiety. She just wanted to see Felix as soon as possible. She


    wrote an apology card with many words she wanted to say.


    08:40


    She was determined to apologize to Felix today, and then asked him if he would like to go back to


    the Youngblood family with her.


    She would promise to be nice to him and never misunderstand him again.


    Jonathan and Wyatt had agreed to meet in the most luxurious restaurant in Lommore owned by the


    Serton family, instead of at the Serton residence.


    When Jonathan and his family arrived, someone immediately came forward and said, ¡°You must be


    Mr. Youngblood and Mrs. Youngblood. Mr. Serton asked me to wait for you here. Pleasee with


    me.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    The person took Jonathan and the others to a private room and respectfully opened the door of the


    private room.


    It was only after Jonathan, Rosalie and the kids entered that they found that there was only Wyatt in


    the private room; Felix was not inside.


    Suddenly, the face of Jennifer who had been looking forward to meeting Felix fell. ¡°Where is Felix?


    Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Felix is having a ss today. He can¡¯te, but he knows you areing and asked me to give


    you a warm wee,¡± Wyatt replied with smile to Jennifer.


    ¡°Where is his ss? I¡¯ll go find him. I have something to hand over to him in person, and I want to


    apologize to him too! I-I know he didn¡¯t push Aido down the stairs. Felix saved him, or he would


    have been hit by an air gun.¡± Jennifer said.


    Wyatt raised his eyebrows and looked at Jonathan and Rosalie.


    Rosalie then told Wyatt about the details. ¡°This is a misunderstanding. Everyone had


    misunderstood Felix before. This time, we came here to exin to Felix about it. Both of my kids


    want to apologize to him.¡±


    Wyatt said tly, ¡°Since the matter is cleared up, that¡¯s good. As for the apology, I will naturally tell


    Felix when I go back.¡±


    Then he looked at Jennifer and added. ¡°If you have something to give to Felix, I can also pass it to


    him for you.¡±


    Hearing it, Jennifer was stunned for a moment, and then she shook her head vigorously. She


    wanted to hand over the card to Felix in person.


    More importantly, she wanted to see Felix.


    ¡°Mr. Serton, I want to see Felix. Tell me where he went to ss. I-I¡¯m going to find him!¡± Jennifer


    pleaded, her big eyes tearful because of anxiety.


    Wyatt stared at the little girl in front of him calmly. She was pretty good-looking, but she could not be


    considered the most beautiful girl in the world. However, his only son cared about this little girl very


    much.


    He thought, ¡°Is it because she made Felix feel heartwarming when he was most helpless? Is that


    why Felix particrly misses this touch of warmth?


    This is really dangerous!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wyatt said slowly. ¡°This won¡¯t work. Actually. Felix doesn¡¯t want to see you. I had arranged for him


    toe here with me today, and I helped him ask for leave from the ss. But he would rather go


    to the ss thane here, so you don¡¯t have to look for him anymore.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°D-Does he not want to see us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even if you knew that you¡¯ve misunderstood him now, you have, after all, once


    misunderstood him. haven¡¯t you? He feels ufortable being misunderstood, so he doesn¡¯t want


    to see you for the time being. How about this? I¡¯ll ask him after some time if he wants to see you


    again. If he does. I¡¯ll bring him to see you in Strico. Is that okay?¡± Wyatt said with a kind expression,


    like a kind man.


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly and understood that Wyatt was trying to buy time so that the


    two children would grow apart. Then, it would naturally be less important for them whether to


    see each other or not.


    Speaking of which, Wyatt had the same thought as Jonathan. Both of them didn¡¯t want their kids to


    have a close rtionship with each other.


    Jennifer looked shocked and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Rosalie hugged her with distress, then


    looked at Wyatt and said, ¡°Mr. Serton, le me talk to Felix on the phone and maybe he would be


    willing to see us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Although Felix is a child, he is very sensitive. After being wronged


    this time, it may take him some time to feel okay again. If you disturb him too much, he might have


    some psychological problems, which is something I don¡¯t want to happen. He is my son. Naturally, I


    should protect him well. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± said Wyatt.


    ¡°But, Mr. Serton, we really don¡¯t mean any harm! I just want to tell him the truth and apologize to


    him,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him the truth and convey your apology to him. I think that should be enough.¡± Wyatt stood up


    and added, ¡°I ordered some specialties from Lommore. You should really try them since you¡¯re


    here. I have something else to do, so I shall take my leave now. If you want a tour in Lommore, you


    can also tell the manager of the restaurant, and he will arrange a tour guide and car for you.¡±


    After saying that, Wyatt walked out of the restaurant.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t expect that the trip to Lommore would end up like this.


    Jennifer looked up at her parents pitifully and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, boohoo. Felix doesn¡¯t want to


    see us. Is he still angry with me? Is it true. that I can¡¯t see him?¡±


    Rosalie was about to say something when Jonathan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it next time. After Mr.


    Serton conveys your apologies and Felix stops being angry, we will ask if Felix wants to see you


    again. Isn¡¯t this better?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°When you misunderstood Felix and were angry with him previously, didn¡¯t you refuse to talk to him


    too? Didn¡¯t you always look away and ignore him when you saw him? So when he¡¯s angry, he also


    won¡¯t talk to you too!¡± Jonathan said.


    Jennifer wanted to refute, but she was at a loss for words. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to


    retort.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Jonathan said. Meanwhile, Rosalie looked at him suspiciously.


    They hade here to see Felix, but what Jonathan said made her feel that he didn¡¯t want them to


    meet Felix


    During the meal, Jennifer was absent-minded. When Jonathan was arranging the return flight,


    Jennifer refused to leave Lommore and insisted on staying one night.


    ¡°Even if you stay in Lommore all night, you still can¡¯t meet Felix if he doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡±


    Jonathan said.


    ¡°Well, I still want to stay here! What if he wants to see me after his ss? If we leave, he won¡¯t be


    able to see me. Daddy, just stay for one night. We can go back tomorrow,¡± Jennifer held Jonathan¡¯s


    waist and pleaded.


    Jennifer looked up at him with her face, which resembled Rosalie¡¯s, especially her eyes, which were


    very simr to Rosalie¡¯s. Her sad and pitiful look made it impossible for Jonathan to say no to her.


    It was as if a mini-Rosalie was begging him.


    If Jennifer were a boy, Jonathan would have refused without hesitation and gone straight back to


    Strico.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    However, he had difficulty refusing his daughter.


    ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s only for one night.¡± Jonathan finally sighed and picked up his daughter. ¡°We¡¯ll return


    to Strico tomorrow morning and can¡¯t stay here anymore. Your mommy and I have a lot of work to


    do when we go back to Strico, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jennifer nodded vigorously, wrapping her arms around


    Jonathan¡¯s neck and kissing him on the face, expressing her gratitude.


    Even Jonathan was not immune to his daughter¡¯s kisses. A satisfied smil tugged at the corner of his


    lips.


    Guillermo pouted. He no longer found his father¡¯s double standards to be anything out of the


    ordinary. When he kissed his father before, his father would reveal a look of disdain and mention


    something about feeling like he was kissing himself. Jonathan even told Guillermo that boys should


    not kiss others so frequently.


    He thought, ¡°But Daddy obviously enjoys Jen kissing him. Is it because Jen looks like Mommy?


    Besides, I¡¯ve seen Daddy frequently taking the initiative to kiss Mommy. Clearly, Daddy always


    performs kisses. Yet, whenever I kissed Mommy, Daddy would look unhappy. Anyway, Daddy¡¯s


    standards are always changing!¡±


    For their amodation, Jonathan found the best hotel in Lommore. He chose a spacious family


    suite with an area of 2,000 square feet and several rooms.


    The two children were ying in the room. Rosalie deliberately avoided them and chatted with


    Jonathan, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re reluctant to let Jen see Felix?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m quite reluctant to


    let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Wyatt wouldn¡¯t bring Felix here today?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a vague guess, but Wyatt never said it straightforwardly. If he did, I wouldn¡¯t have brought


    you all to Lommore.¡± Jonathan nced at the room where the two children were ying and said,


    ¡°But I have toe here no matter what to let Jenpletely give up. Otherwise, she will always


    think about Lommore and Felix. That would be bad.¡±


    OR


    ¡°Why is that bad?¡± Rosalie asked in confusion.


    ¡°Naturally, the more she thinks about it, the more she will yearn for it. Over time, it will be an


    obsession, something that she can¡¯t have. Ultimately, Felix is rted to Yvette by blood. The


    Youngblood family is considered his enemy. Felix is still young now and might not be able to do


    anything lethal, but what about in the future? When he grows up, who knows what he¡¯s capable of


    doing? If, in the future, Jen continues to think about him, it won¡¯t be a good thing.¡±


    As a father, he wanted topletely sever the feelings his daughter harbored toward Felix. His


    ultimate goal was just to protect h


    ¡°You think too far. Jen just regards Felix as a good friend. Kids understand things like these!¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed. He thought, ¡°This may be the c Jen, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s


    necessarily the case for Felix.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, I brought the child back to the Youngblood residence in the hope that he would be less


    hurt and didn¡¯t want the grievances of the previous generation to involve the next generation. But


    this time, Felix was wronged again.¡± Thinking of that, Rosalie felt guilty.


    The couple were chatting while the two kids in another room were also conversing in low voices.


    ¡°Can that really work?¡± Jennifer asked in an undertone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have found out where the Serton residence is. Later, as long as we do¡­¡± Guillermo


    spoke in a low voice for some time. Then, he added, ¡°It will definitely seed. Do you remember


    how to use the things I gave you?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Jennifer nodded and then patted her schoolbag. She had put all those things in her


    bag.


    Subsequently, Rosalie didn¡¯t think much when the two children requested to sleep in the same room


    at night. After all, since Felix left the Youngblood residence, the siblings often slept in the same


    room.


    That day, Guillermo also mentioned he wanted tofort his younger


    sister.


    So, Rosalie told a few fairy tales to the two children, tucked them in, and looked at their eyes slowly


    closed. Then, she left the room.


    08:40 C


    boter 100100-


    owever whababshi didn¡¯t expect was that after she left the room, the two o ds openedeth cheeyeyes


    and quietly began to put on their clothes..


    nnifer beganto sosocorchersmall backpack while Guillermo connected d s small phone to the COD


    helevision in the room. On the huge screen, rious programs begagato topop up. Guillermo¡¯s fingers


    flew across his one screen as irety order fioriously.


    momentter in the sasveince room of the hotel, the screen of the rveince cameras susidridly


    became dark.


    What happened? Did isorogoneneck the hotel¡¯s security


    ix it now!¡±


    there any hacker who¡¯s trying to ddackanail us? Are there questing us to pay any surth?


    What should we do? It can¡¯t be fixeded!¡±


    lew could it not be fixed? Didn¡¯t you say thahah this security system is o


    the best in the city?¡±


    Who did it? Who the hell did this?s?


    indemonium reigned in the surveince goooo anahcputer room of e hotel, but no one


    expected that the culprit was as just si size year-old ild.


    hen Rosalie found out that the two children were mississing wawas ready half an hourter.


    nathan stared at therge LCD screen on the wadfanche coomlwhere el children had been


    sleeping. Various stings of code kept propopping up


    the screen. Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale.


    thought. ¡°Guille is the only person capable of doing thishist seseorded i¡¯d been careless. The kids


    wanted to stay here for one more eightht cause they wanted to take the initiative to look for Felix not


    waitafo for mote meer them! But I can¡¯t be sure when the two kids defi!¡±!¡±


    nathan quickly took out his phone and dialed the number of the rotellsl¡¯s geption desk. He nned


    to check the surveince cameras to BeSee nenhthc children left, but after a while, his expression


    darkened furtheter.


    wus is it What did the hotel staff say?¡± Rosalie asked hurriedly.lv.


    hootersta sasaid that half an hour ago, the surveince camerama


    08-41


    system failed,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Half an hour ago?¡± Rosalie was stunned. She wondered if Guillermo and Jennifer had sneaked out


    at that time. ¡°Could they have sneaked out to find Felix? Should we contact Wyatt now? But they


    don¡¯t know where the Serton residence is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find out where the Serton residence is. Guille can easily find out that information.¡±


    As Jonathan spoke, he dialed Wyatt¡¯s number. After a while, the call was connected.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:41

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Wyatt¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you calling me now because you want to


    talk about the kids again?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do want to talk about the kids. Have my son and daughter been here?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking for them here because you lost them, are you?¡± Wyatt asked casually.


    Unexpectedly, Jonathan replied, ¡°Yes, I lost them.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Wyatt could be heard going into a coughing fit on the other line. After a while, he stopped


    coughing and asked, ¡°You lost your son and daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please inform me if theye to you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°No problem. Do you want me to help you find them? After all, this is Lommore, not Strico. I have


    more contacts here than you do.¡± Wyatt said. Jonathan had helped him raise his son for a period of


    time, so he still needed to return the favor.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jonathan said.


    Just like that, Wyatt and Jonathan began to look for the two children in Lommore with their own


    connections. Little did they know, the two kids had just jumped out of a taxi and waved politely at


    the driver.


    ¡°Your parents sure trust you two a great deal if they let you take a taxi all by yourselves. Don¡¯t do


    this again, though. Things could get ugly if you two run into bad guys instead,¡± the taxi driver


    reminded them before leaving.


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, sir!¡± Jennifer replied with a sweet smile.


    Guillermo, on the other hand, remained silent and thought to himself, ¡°If we really do encounter bad


    guys, I have lots of weapons that¡¯ll make them regret ever targeting us! They¡¯ll learn such a hard


    lesson that they¡¯ll remember it even in their next life!¡±


    The two children secretly explored the surroundings of the Serton residence. Jennifer was in a daze


    as she looked at the mansion in front of her and thought to herself, ¡°Is this Felix¡¯s new home? It


    looks so good! Mommy also said that Felix¡¯s daddy would give him a nice new home.


    08:51


    Would he still be willing to return to the Youngblood family with me?¡±


    With that in mind, Jennifer, who was very excited at first, suddenly became a little worried.


    Guillermo took out his phone and some signal enhancement devices, and all ten of his fingers


    began to dance about.


    Jennifer crouched beside him and watched him in action. Although she couldn¡¯t understand what


    Guillermo was doing, she knew that he was good at it.


    About fifteen minutester, all the lights in the Serton residence went


    out.


    The security guards at the door were also shocked. They hurriedly started the backup power


    supply.


    At that moment, no one noticed that the two kids, who were hiding in the dark, secretly sneaking


    past the railings of the iron gate of the Serton residence.


    They did not trigger any rms because Guillermo had disabled the rm systems.


    Just like that, the two kids managed to enter the Serton residence.


    At the same time, Wyatt knew from the people in charge of security in the Serton residence that, at


    this moment, not only the power supply was cut off, but the entire security system had just been


    compromised.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been hacked? How are things now? When will the system be restored?¡± Wyatt asked as he


    quickly filtered out the rivals in the corporate world to see who could being after him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take some time, but the backup power supply is now connected, so the power will


    be restored in a while,¡± said the subordinate.


    Sure enough, the mansion became bright again after a while. Wyatt pondered for a moment and


    suddenly thought of something. He called Jonathan and asked, ¡°Jonathan, your son is good with


    computers, right?¡±


    After all, Guillermo¡¯s specialty was also included in the data when he investigated the Youngblood


    family before.


    But he didn¡¯t think too much about it at the time. After all, he didn¡¯t think


    a child could be that good atputers. Now, however, he had to


    08:51


    consider that possibility.


    As soon as the phone was answered, Wyatt asked directly, ¡°Tell me how your son and daughter left


    the hotel. Isn¡¯t there a surveince camera in the hotel? Did the security guards not notice two


    children leaving the hotel without adults apanying them?¡±


    Hearing this, Jonathan didn¡¯t hide anything and told him directly that his son had hacked the


    surveince cameras in the hotel.


    Wyatt¡¯s spection was immediately confirmed. He sighed, ¡°It seems that your son and daughter


    havee to my ce. Your son has hacked into my security system.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was truly a bizarre sight that one wouldn¡¯t usually witness in life.


    Meanwhile, the two little ones were still finding their way around in the Serton residence. Guillermo


    found a roomyout in the security system of the Serton residence and asked Jennifer to memorize


    it.


    As Jennifer¡¯s memory was always very good, she was able to have it memorized in a short time.


    ¡°They are countering my hacking. I have to find somewhere to continue stalling them. If they


    manage to get the surveince cameras back online, they will definitely find us. In the meantime,


    you can go find Felix,¡± Guillermo said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jennifer replied.


    Guillermo found a ce in the bushes outside the main building continued fighting against a group


    ofputer experts from the family while Jennifer snuck into the main room.


    There were few housekeepers in the main room at the time. Jennifer familiar with theyout of each


    room in the mansion, so she easily avoided the housekeepers and went up to the second floor.


    ¡°Felix should be sleeping in his room right now. As long as I can enter Felix¡¯s room, I¡¯ll be able to


    see him! I have so many things to tell him! Although Guille has been sleeping with me these few


    days, I still prefer to sleep with Felix!¡± she thought to herself.


    Suddenly, Jennifer heard someone calling out, ¡°Mr. Felix!¡±


    She subconsciously hid in the corner. As she shifted her gaze in the


    direction of the voice, she saw Felix, dressed in blue pajamas, standing in


    08:51


    front of a housekeeper with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Where is the doll that I put on the nightstand? Where has it gone?¡± Felix asked urgently.


    The housekeeper was a little surprised by how anxious he was. Felix rarely expressed himself ever


    since he came to the Serton residence. He usually looked calm andposed.


    He could do well in etiquette, and he never missed out on his studies either. Many teachers praised


    him, much to the delight of his grandparents.


    This was the first time that a housekeeper had seen Felix show such anxiety.


    ¡°Mrs. Serton said that the doll is a girl¡¯s toy, so there is no reason for you to be ying with it. And


    the doll is also quite old. If you are interested in any toy, please feel free to tell Mrs. Serton,¡± the


    housekeeper replied.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s old, it¡¯s my stuff, so no one can take it away from me! Where did you guys put the doll?¡±


    Felix shouted like an angry lion.


    This doll was the only thing he took from the Youngblood residence, and it was given to him by


    Jennifer. It was his most precious treasure.


    The housekeeper was startled and stuttered a little as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s in the utility room¡­¡± Usually,


    the utility room was used to store items that were no longer needed in the house. Then, they would


    be collected and sold to scrap collectors, which was also a source of external ie for the


    housekeepers.


    Felix immediately rushed downstairs and ran toward the utility room while the housekeeper also


    followed behind him.


    Jennifer, who was hiding in the dark, blinked as she thought to herself, ¡°I saw Felix just now, but he


    seems different from what I remember. It¡¯s as if he has changed in ways that I can¡¯t describe. The


    housekeeper addressed him respectfully, so Felix seems to be living a nice life here.¡± Suddenly,


    Jennifer felt that she couldn¡¯t ask Felix to go back with her.


    Even so, she cast her doubts aside as she wanted to quickly find Felix and apologize to him.


    Jennifer recalled the location of the utility room on theyout n and started sneaking over.


    Suddenly, someone reprimanded her from behind, ¡°Where did youe from? Why are you here at


    this hour? Who are your parents?¡±


    Jennifer turned around and saw a middle-aged woman in a housekeeper uniform walking toward


    her.


    The housekeeper obviously thought Jennifer was the child of a housekeeper here.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Jennifer touched her bag, grabbed a handful of money, and threw it at the housekeeper.


    Guillermo had told her that most people would subconsciously pick up money when they saw it.


    The housekeeper wasn¡¯t expecting Jennifer to toss a handful of money at her, each note worth


    hundreds.


    08:52


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    Jennifer hurriedly took out themunication device while running and told Guillermo, ¡°Guille, I¡¯ve


    been discovered!¡±


    ¡°Discovered? Did you throw the money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I threw the money and ran away, but the person is still chasing after me!¡±


    ¡°Then sprinkle some beans. I¡¯ll cut the power for you again, so remember to put on your night-vision


    goggles!¡± Guillermo said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jennifer hurriedly responded. Seeing that the housekeeper was catching up to her, she


    raised her hand again.


    The housekeeper subconsciously thought that Jennifer was about to throw some more money, so


    she didn¡¯t stop this time. However, Jennifer tossed beans at her instead. The housekeeper stepped


    on the beans and fell to the ground. She tried to get up again, but there were beans all around her,


    so she kept falling down each time.


    ¡°Hurry up! Catch this child!¡± the housekeeper shouted at the other housekeepers nearby.


    Hearing the housekeepers approaching, Jennifer hurriedly sprinkled money and beans at the same


    time. She basically threw all that she ha on her.


    What greeted her ears were thumps after thumps as the housekeepers kept falling. Reluctant to


    leave the money lying on the floor, they picke up the money while tumbling around.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer ran off and put on her night-vision goggles while running.


    Sure enough, the power in the house was cut off again after a while, but Jennifer found the utility


    room without any issues using the night-vision goggles.


    At this moment, it was dark inside the utility room. Felix was still standing in the utility room with a


    doll in his hand. He had found the doll, and the housekeeper who followed him to the utility room


    was standing nearby, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s going on today? The power has been cut off twice! But


    I¡¯m sure the power will be restored soon, Mr. Felix, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Jennifer was in a daze as she looked at Felix through the lenses of the


    08:521


    night-vision goggles.


    Felix was standing not far away from her. She could meet him as long as she could get a little


    closer.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Felix suddenly asked.


    His hearing was sharp, and that was especially the case in the pitch-ck darkness.


    ¡°Huh? Is someone here?¡± the housekeeper asked.


    Jennifer suddenly felt a little upset, and she walked toward Felix step by


    step.


    Felix¡¯s expression changed, and he had a defensive look on his face. Even his body was slightly


    hunched forward, obviously being extremely vignt.


    Despite being fully alert, he held the doll in his arms with both hands as if he wanted to protect it


    more than himself.


    Jennifer frowned as she thought, ¡°He¡­ Does he like dolls that much? It seems to be a bit


    excessive¡­ I had given him a doll that I loved before, and he always treasured it very much. When


    he left this time, I found that the doll was no longer in his room. I was wondering if he had taken it


    away.¡±


    The closer Jennifer got to Felix, the tenser his body became.


    When she walked to him, he seemed to have stretched himself to the extreme. Seeing that his body


    was about to collide with hers, Jennifer suddenly hugged him.


    Felix¡¯s whole body stiffened as he thought, ¡°This sensation¡­ It¡¯s Jen who¡¯s hugging me!¡±


    Even if Jennifer didn¡¯t say anything, he knew better than anyone that it was her hugging him. This


    feeling was simply all too familiar for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felix,¡± Jennifer said softly.


    The next moment, the power in the house was restored again, and the utility room became bright all


    of a sudden.


    The housekeeper in the utility room was shocked when she saw that there was another child


    holding Felix. She would probably be scolded to


    death by Leonard and his wife if Felix got injured by this child.


    08:52


    After all, Felix was the favorite of Leonard and his wife.


    ¡°Where did youe from? Let go of Mr. Felix!¡± As the housekeeper spoke, she stepped forward to


    pull Jennifer away.


    Felix red coldly at the housekeeper. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    The housekeeper immediately froze and didn¡¯t darey a finger on Jennifer anymore. ¡°Do you know


    this little girl, Mr. Felix?¡±


    Jennifer hugged Felix tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felix. I misunderstood you. You didn¡¯t push Aido down the


    stairs. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words! I should have trusted you¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Jennifer blurted everything out, expressing the apologies and sorrow that had been pent up inside


    her for days.


    She told him how she missed him during meals and when she was in deep slumber. Even the


    chocte, which she enjoyed eating the most, tasted nd in his absence.


    Despite her childlike chatter, she was able to string those phrases together like a chatterbox. The


    onlooking housekeepers could only listen and sigh helplessly, trying to make sense of her words.


    ¡°Guille, Daddy, Mommy, and I came to see you, but why didn¡¯t you show up? I was so disappointed


    that I almost cried when I didn¡¯t see you at noon today,¡± Jennifer pouted.


    Felix pressed his lips tightly. His father did tell him that they would being to Lommore and


    asked if he wanted to see them.


    He wanted to see Jennifer but was afraid that she might judge him as if he were a troublemaker


    once more. He also feared that she would make him apologize to Aiden.


    That was why he told his father that he wanted to go to the ss instead.


    He never expected that she would suddenly appear before him like that and say such things.


    ¡°Y-You knew I didn¡¯t push Aiden downstairs?¡± Felix asked after a pause.


    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t your daddy tell you about it? The police discovered that a bullet from an air gun was


    fired at Aiden. Luckily, you pushed him away, or he could have been seriously injured,¡± Jennifer


    exined.


    Felix was confused. His father did not tell him that after he came home.


    ¡°Felix, don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? In the future, I¡¯ll not doubt everything you say anymore. No matter


    what happens, I¡¯ll trust you,¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Guille also wants to apologize to you. Come, let¡¯s go


    find him!¡±


    Jennifer took Felix¡¯s hand and hurried out of the storeroom. However, as they reached the living


    hall, a line of housekeepers and security guards had already assembled there.utility room


    Victor, Marilyn, and Wyatt from the Serton family were also present.


    08:52


    Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly shed a trace of panic. She instinctively grabbed Felix¡¯s hand tightly.


    Marilyn frowned and gazed at Jennifer, who stood beside her grandson. Themotion this young


    girl had caused in the manor left Marilyn feeling embarrassed for the Serton family.


    She could not believe none of the adults in the household were able to apprehend that girl.


    ¡°Is she Jonathan¡¯s daughter?¡± Marilyn asked in disdain.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Jennifer Youngblood,¡± Wyatt said with a faint grin before addressing Jennifer directly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that it¡¯s not right to break into our house without permission? You


    should have informed the head of the household in advance if you wanted to visit us.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see Felix,¡± Jennifer replied.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, can you let go of him?¡± Wyatt said. ¡°And where¡¯s your brother? You


    must havee with him, haven¡¯t you? Where¡¯s he now?¡±


    Jennifer tightened her grip on Felix¡¯s hand and pressed her lips together even more firmly. Clearly,


    she had no intention of revealing anything to them.


    A steely glint flickered in Wyatt¡¯s eyes. Today, his residence had suffered two power outages, and


    the security system had yet to be restored after being hacked. Then, there was thismotion in


    the house. When he hade out of his room earlier, he had seen several servants on the ground,


    with mung beans and banknotes scattered on the floor. Everything that had urred that day had


    certainly been an eye-opener.


    He could not believe that the Serton residence had turned upside down all because of two young


    children. If word got out, no one would have believed it.


    ¡°Come here, Felix,¡± Wyatt said to his son.


    Felix hesitated for a moment but decided to stand still. He could not move because Jennifer was


    holding his hand tightly.


    ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Jen and the others came here today because they knew it was


    not my intention to push Aiden downstairs? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Jen came to apologize to


    me?¡± Felixfei asked, staring straight into Wyatt¡¯s eyes.


    08:52


    Wyatt gave a slight grin. ¡°I forgot to tell you. You found out about it anyway, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    It was as if it was not a big deal at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix could not help but bite his lip.


    ¡°But, Felix, they misunderstood you and wrongly med you. Are you just going to ept their


    apology and forgive them?¡± Wyatt spoke with a cold tone. ¡°When you were there, it seemed like no


    one believed you. Didn¡¯t Jen standing next to you use you of pushing Aiden downstairs? When


    you were abused and beaten by the children of the housekeepers in the Youngblood residence,


    what did she do? She just stood there idly and watched, right?¡±


    Wyatt delivered those words with aposed demeanor. The smile on his lips still appeared warm,


    but his words sent a chill down Jennifer¡¯s spine. The hand she used to hold Felix¡¯s could not help


    but tremble slightly.


    Victor intervened and stated, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re an adult, so don¡¯t be mean to a young girl.


    She¡¯s just a child!¡±


    Wyatt remained unfazed by Victor¡¯sment. Despite her age, he was concerned that she might


    influence her son in some way.


    ¡°Jen didn¡¯t mean to me me on purpose.¡± Felix defended Jennifer.


    ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just that she cares more about Aiden than you. If she had cared


    more about you, she would have believed that you didn¡¯t push Aiden down the stairs,¡± Wyatt


    continued.


    The way he spoke as an adult had inevitably cast Jennifer in a negative light.


    Jennifer appeared to grasp the surface meaning of his words but was unaware of the underlying


    implication. She could notprehend why Wyatt asserted that she cared more about Aiden when,


    in reality, she cared equally for both Felix and Aiden.


    Felix appeared to have deciphered the hidden message. His life experiences had made him a more


    mature child than the others, allowing him toprehend Wyatt¡¯s words. That was why he chose to


    remain silent.


    ¡°Felix?¡± Jennifer shook Felix¡¯s hand nervously. Although she did not understand what Wyatt was


    talking about, one thing she noticed was that


    08:52


    Wyatt seemed not to want Felix to forgive her.


    Felix still remained silent.


    Suddenly, Jennifer was overwhelmed with fear. She was afraid that Felix might refuse to forgive her,


    and that she might lose him as a friend.


    With all sorts of negative scenarios ying in her mind, she embraced Felix and burst into tears.


    All the adults in the house were stunned by her unexpected cry.


    The cry was so piercing that people who had no knowledge of what was happening might suspect


    them of abusing a child.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    To make matters worse, the child was Jonathan¡¯s. Even though the Youngblood and Serton families


    were based in Strico and Lommore, respectively, and had nothing to do with each other, the Serton


    family knew better than to offend the Youngblood family.


    Marilyn red at her son. ¡°Stop saying things like that. Look at the poor child. You¡¯ve scared her


    with your words.¡±


    Wyatt merely smiled and remained silent.


    With that, Marilyn stepped forward and beganforting Jennifer. ¡°There, there. Stop crying. Since


    you¡¯re here to say sorry, Felix will naturally ept your apology. Your parents will being to pick


    you up soon, so you can follow them home then.¡±


    At that moment, the only thing Marilyn wanted was to send the little girl away.


    Marilyn had intended to hug Jennifer, but thetter clung to her grandson so tightly that it was


    almost impossible to pry them apart.


    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Jennifer bawled even louder when Marilyn tried using a little more


    force. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Felix. I want to be with him!¡± she shouted.


    Needless to say, Marilyn felt utterly embarrassed.


    Just then, one of the Serton family¡¯s housekeepers rushed over. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Youngblood from the


    Youngblood family are at the door. They said they¡¯re here to pick up their child.¡±


    ¡°Let them in right away!¡± Marilyn replied.


    The housekeeper left hurriedly, and soon, Jonathan and Rosalie stepped into the hall of the Serton


    residence, only to see their daughter crying miserably.


    Jennifer bawled her head off as soon she saw her parents, ¡°What if Felix refuses to forgive me?


    Does that mean we can¡¯t be friends anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t forgive you,¡± Felix muttered, a blush on his cheeks as he hastily wiped


    Jennifer¡¯s tears away. He didn¡¯t like to see the girl cry. Instead, he preferred to see her smile.


    Jennifer blinked her big doe eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡±


    08:52


    Felix promptly nodded his head.


    With that, Jennifer finally stopped crying. However, she had wept so


    breath. much earlier that it took a while for her to catch he


    Rosalie quickly stepped in to help her daughter while Jonathan turned to the Serton family


    members. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Victor Serton, Mrs. Serton, and Mr. Serton. My child has caused you


    trouble.¡±


    Wyatt curled his lips into a half smile. ¡°Oh, she sure has given us a lot of trouble. Your daughter


    scattered money and mung beans around my house today, and a handful of our housekeepers fell


    quite badly because of that.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan raised his eyebrows and nced at his daughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they wanted to catch me! I¡­ I was worried I wouldn¡¯t see Felix again if I got


    caught!¡± Jennifer exined, her voice choked with sobs.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize to Mr. Serton, Mr. Victor Serton, and Mrs. Serton this instant!¡±


    Jonathan ordered.


    Despite her red, puffy eyes from all the crying, Jennifer looked at the three Serton family members


    and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Victor Serton, Mrs. Serton, and Mr. Serton. I won¡¯t do this again. I


    promise to ring the doorbell before entering next time, but you can¡¯t send anyone to catch me,


    okay?¡±


    After hearing the apology, the Serton family burst outughing.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer grabbed a box of choctes from her backpack and handed it to Felix, along


    with an apology card she had spent a long time writing.


    ¡°This is my favorite chocte, and this is the apology card I wrote,¡± Jennifer said in a nasal voice.


    ¡°Can we still be good friends from now on, Felix?¡±


    The more Felix stared at the chocte and apology card in his hand, the heavier they felt to him.


    When he finally opened the apology card, he was greeted by a sea of words.


    Felix knew that Jennifer hated writing the most. She always cked off


    08:52


    whenever the kindergarten teachers or home tutors tried to teach her to write, and as a result,


    Rosalie often remarked that she couldn¡¯t even write her name well.


    However, there was no doubt that the ugly words on the card were all painstakingly written by her!


    ¡°Is it because my handwriting¡¯s too ugly? I¡­ I¡¯ve tried my best. Please keep this apology card first. I


    promise to practice writing so I can write beautifully in the future!¡± Jennifer said sheepishly when


    she realized Felix hadn¡¯t said a word. In any case, she was only six years old, and she had no


    doubt she could improve her handwriting as she got older!


    Just then, another voice rang out.


    ¡°I can walk on my own. Put me down¡­¡± Guillermo grumbled and squirmed as he was brought into


    the hall.


    Unfortunately, he was too young, and his strength could never rival an adult¡¯s.


    Before long, the security guard dropped Guillermo in the hall, along with the tools thetter had


    used for his deeds of mischief.


    Upon seeing the people present, however, Guillermo instantly stopped struggling and calmed down.


    Now that his father had arrived, he was confident he¡¯d have someone to back him up.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows as he looked at the tools. In his opinion, the so-called ¡°tools¡±


    were somewhat crude.


    Regardless, the little boy standing before him had used them to cut off the power to the Serton


    residence twice and even hacked their security


    system.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve taught your son well, Mr. Youngblood,¡± Wyatt said with a mirthless grin.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. My son was only eager to help his sister meet Felix. I hope you won¡¯t take it to


    heart, Mr. Serton,¡± Jonathan replied, an equally fake smile on his face.


    Wyatt flinched ever so slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart? I want to, but if I did, my family would be the


    only ones getting humiliated. What would people think if they found out the Serton family from


    Lommore was made a fool of by two kids?¡± he thought.


    08:32


    Meanwhile, Guillermo had made his way toward Felix. ¡°I misunderstood you before, and I


    apologize. If someone bullies you in the future, you can count on me to help you!¡± he said firmly.


    Guillermo seemed serious about his promise, which was undoubtedly a rare urrence. After all,


    he had only ever cared about his family and never bothered himself with outsiders, let alone lend


    them a helping hand.


    Of course, Felix was also stunned. Although he saw Guillermo daily at the Youngblood residence


    and attended the same kindergarten as him, Guillermo rarely spoke to him. Even if he did, the


    conversation would usually revolve around Jennifer!


    Now, not only had Guillermo apologized to him, but he also made him a promise.


    Seeing that his children had finished apologizing, Jonathan piped up, ¡°All right. You¡¯ve both said


    what you came here to say, so it¡¯s time to head back to the hotel. We still have a morning flight


    tomorrow to Strico.¡±


    Jennifer subconsciously wanted to pull Felix along with her.


    s, Felix stood rooted to the spot.


    Send Gift


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Comment

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Jennifer bit her lips and looked at Felix with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Felix¡­ you¡­ Are you going back with


    us?¡± Even she had no confidence in her own question. He lived well there and was taken care of by


    many people, including his grandparents and father. Living with her was apletely different


    story.


    She thought to herself, ¡°He must like this ce better. He wouldn¡¯t want to go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Go back? Where are you going? This is Felix¡¯s home!¡± His grandmother, Marilyn, immediately


    protested, afraid that Jennifer would really take away her precious grandson.


    Victor also added, ¡°Well, you¡¯re Jen, right? Felix once lived in your house for a while. But now, he


    has returned to his own home. Of course, it is impossible for him to return to Strico with you.¡±


    But Jennifer didn¡¯t seem to hear their words at all. She just looked straight at Felix until she heard


    him say, ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I won¡¯t go back with you.¡±


    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and her little head drooped.


    She thought, ¡°I knew it. He doesn¡¯t want toe back with me.¡±


    Jennifer stammered, ¡°I¡­ I know you have grandparents and your daddy You¡­ wouldn¡¯t want to go


    back with me. I know that¡­ but I¡¯m still sad. I want to sleep with you, y the piano with you, and


    tell you many stories, Felix.¡±


    After some thought, she realized she would be equally unwilling to leave her parents and brother


    behind.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    So now she understood his decision, but it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You should be happy for Felix because he has found his own home.¡± Rosalie held her


    daughter in her arms and wiped her tears.


    Jennifer pouted, but she could not bring herself to be happy. As long as she thought of not seeing


    Felix every day in the future, it would make her sad.


    Rosalie turned around and looked at Felix again. ¡°Felix, I¡¯m sorry that


    08:52


    you suffered at the Youngblood residence. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Felix shook his head and replied, ¡°Ms. Leighton, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± He knew that Rosalie


    had always been helping him find evidence, and though many people believed he was a bad child,


    she was willing to ask him what happened instead of directly assuming that he caused trouble.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste today. Let¡¯s go back first. With that, Rosalie took her daughter¡¯s hand, while Jonathan


    held their son, Guillermo¡¯s hand. The four of them left the hall of the Serton residence.


    But before leaving, Jennifer shot Felix a reluctant nce.


    Felix stared nkly after Jennifer¡¯s departing figure. Then, he looked down at the choctes and


    apology card in his hand, as well as the doll he had found in the utility room.


    ¡°I told you. How could our grandson push someone downstairs? Fortunately, the truth hase out


    now. But it took them a whole night to apologize! I don¡¯t know what the Youngblood family is


    teaching their children!¡± Marilyn grumbled. She was about to hug her Felix when her precious


    grandson suddenly ran outside.


    ¡°Where are you going, Felix?¡± Marilyn hurriedly called out and chased after him. Seeing this, Victor


    also followed them, and some of the help ran out together.


    Wyatt stood there, his lips curved in a small smile. At that moment, he was not the tiniest bit worried


    that his son would want to return to the Youngblood residence.


    After all, Felix was carrying the blood of the Serton family. The boy would understand that there was


    a price to pay for the things he desired.


    Felix ran until he caught up with four people from the Youngblood family at the gate of the Serton


    residence.


    ¡°Jen, I¡­ I don¡¯t me you!¡± Felix said loudly, ¡°I want to be best friends with you, better than anyone


    else. It¡¯s just¡­ I-I can¡¯t leave my home now.¡±


    Because only by staying there could he stand beside her with his head held high and not be


    compared by anyone in the future.


    He didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon anymore, and he didn¡¯t want to hear people gossiping


    behind his back about how he didn¡¯t deserve to be Ms. Youngblood¡¯s friend.


    08:52


    Jennifer stared at Felix in a daze. When she heard that the other party wanted to be best friends


    with her, the dispirited frown on her face finally turned into a smile.


    She ran to him quickly and dered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s be best friends forever. You must visit me often in


    the future; I will alsoe to see you


    frequently!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± he answered.


    ¡°This doll¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s gaze fell on the doll he held in his right hand. At that moment, she had


    already recognized that it was her gift to him. ¡°You have to pretend this doll is me and let her sleep


    with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he answered again.


    ¡°Also, eat all the choctes I gave you today. They¡¯re delicious!¡± she added. At the same time, she


    lamented inwardly, ¡°Sadly, I can¡¯t eat those choctes with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After his three promises, she was finally satisfied, and her expression was no longer as sad as


    before.


    Jennifer suddenly hugged Felix and nted a sloppy kiss on his cheek. ¡°I will miss you every day


    after I go back. You should also miss me every day! We will always be best friends.¡±


    The four members of the Youngblood family left. Felix remained frozen to the spot in a trance, his


    cheek burning hot from Jennifer¡¯s kiss.


    He thought, ¡°I have been missing her every day. I miss her so much!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back in. It¡¯s alreadyte. You should have gone to bed long ago,¡± Marilyn coaxed


    while holding her grandson¡¯s hand.


    Felix lowered his gaze and looked at the doll in his hand. Then, he solemnly said to Marilyn,


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t throw this doll away anymore. I don¡¯t want anyone else to touch it.¡±


    He spoke as if the doll was an invaluable treasure to him that no one could take away.


    After being taken back to the hotel by Jonathan and Rosalie, Guillermo and Jennifer were naturally


    told off.


    After all, the two children had almost caused a massive incident. If Wyatt


    08:52


    had called anyter, Jonathan might have already brought his case to the leader of the police


    station in Lommore.


    ¡°Why did you run out to find Felix? If you really want to see him, tell Daddy or me!¡± Rosalie chided.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that Felix won¡¯t want to see all of us. In that case, we won¡¯t be able to meet


    each other, but if we sneak into the Serton residence, then we can see him,¡± Jennifer insisted


    firmly.


    Rosalie rubbed her temples. Her daughter¡¯s logic was so unreasonable that she failed to


    immediatelye up with a retort.


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t do this in the future. You are still children now. What if you run into bad people


    on the way?¡± Rosalie began to lecture the two kids on the dangers that could potentially befall


    them.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Guillermo originally wanted to say that they had made preparations, but Jennifer quickly pulled his


    sleeve and hinted at him not to speak.


    ¡°If he talks, Mommy is going to lecture us with even more words. We won¡¯t be able to out-talk her,¡±


    Jennifer thought.


    Guillermo shut his mouth obediently.


    After a lengthy speech, Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you guys realize your mistake?¡±


    The two little ones nodded immediately.


    ¡°Will you do it again next time?¡±


    The kids shook their heads in unison.


    Rosalie was pleased that the children were still obedient.


    Jonathan nced at his son and said, ¡°Guille, since you like hacking into the security system so


    much, you should continue hacking into our home¡¯s security system more often to find out if there


    are any loopholes. If you can¡¯t find any loopholes, don¡¯t touch theputer for a month.¡±


    Guillermo immediately looked as if he had


    hit by lightning.


    ¡®I hacked the security system at home many times since I was a child, and the loopholes that had


    been found had long disappeared. How am I supposed to find any now?


    Doesn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t be using theputer for a month?


    That¡¯s the worst punishment!¡¯ Guillermo thought.


    Jennifer looked at his brother sympathetically but could not help him look for loopholes.


    ¡°As for Jen.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes fell on his daughter. ¡°You¡¯ve cried today. If you do this again next time,


    I will punish you to write a self-reflection report, okay?¡±


    Jennifer blinked and quickly nodded.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°If not?¡± Jonathan said, looking at Jennifer¡¯s eyes that had swelled from


    crying with distress. He was heartbroken when he saw his daughter¡¯s


    10:30


    teary face. ¡°All right. It¡¯s time for bed. I¡¯ll read you a bedtime story.¡±


    ¡°How about Guille?¡± Jennifer asked.


    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like listening to bedtime stories. He will fall asleep on his own,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°What a double-standard man!¡± Rosalie thought and suddenly felt a little nonplussed.


    Meanwhile, Guillermo¡¯s little face scrunched up into a frown. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like listening to Daddy¡¯s


    bedtime stories, but why didn¡¯t he ask me to write self-reflection reports as punishment? I would


    rather write a self-reflection report every day for one month than not touch theputer!¡± he


    thought.


    The next day, both Guillermo and Jennifer were on the ne with gloomy expressions.


    Guillermo was unhappy at the thought that he might not be able to touch theputer for a month.


    Jennifer kept asking Rosalie when they could visit Felix in Lommore again and if they could stay


    longer in the future.


    ¡°Sure. During winter and summer vacations, I can take you to Lommore for a few days so that you


    can meet Felix. You can also talk to Felix via video call every day. Didn¡¯t he promise to be your good


    friend forever?¡± Rosalie said.


    Hearing that, Jennifer finally cheered up.


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you really like Felix so much? How about this? I will find you another kid who


    ys the piano very well in the future, and this kid might y the piano better than Felix. This way,


    you can y the piano with your new friend daily and don¡¯t have to think of Felix that


    much.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t Felix, though. Even if Daddy finds other children to y with me, I will still miss Felix!¡±


    Jennifer said.


    ¡°You like Felix. Isn¡¯t it because he ys the piano well?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Jennifer blinked, tilted her head, and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just


    like Felix, who also likes me very much. He misses me very much.¡±


    10:30


    Jonathan smiled and did not continue to talk about this topic. ¡®She likes him? Maybe she doesn¡¯t


    know exactly what kind of feelings she has for


    him.


    However, at least the two children are separated. I¡¯ll just find other well-behaved and sensible


    children to rece Felix.


    Children waver easily. Maybe after a few winter and summer vacations, Jen won¡¯t bother toe to


    Lommore anymore.


    After all, Felix is not the right friend for Jen!¡¯ he thought.


    At that moment, outside the airport, Felix looked at the ne rising in the air and flying away. After a


    while, he could not see it anymore.


    Wyatt looked at his son and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see Jennifer off? Is it enough to just watch a


    ne?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix lowered his head and just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Wyatt returned to the car with his son. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret not following Wyatt returned to the car with


    Jennifer back to Strico?¡±


    With eyes so simr to his father, Felix raised his ck eyes and looked at Wyatt. ¡°You, Grandma,


    and Grandpa won¡¯t let me go to Strico, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Wyatt smiled. His son was not a fool. ¡°Even if you want to live in the Youngblood


    residence again, we still won¡¯t let you go. Now that you are the child of the Serton family, you should


    naturally stay in the Serton residence.¡±


    Felix did not say anything more. He took a piece of chocte from his pocket, opened the wrapping


    paper, and put it in his mouth.


    That was the chocte that Jennifer gave him the day before. It was indeed sweet and delicious.


    However, what he wanted was not only the chocte and dolls given by Jennifer. He wanted a lot


    more than that. That was only possible if he stayed in the Serton residence.


    After Rosalie returned to Strico, she went to Amelia first and told her about Felix. She also informed


    Amelia that the truth had been told to Felix.


    ¡°Next time, when F¨¨lixes back to visit Jen, Aiden and I still have to apologize to him in person


    and thank him. If it were not for him, I


    10:30


    wouldn¡¯t know what kind of injury Aiden would suffer.¡± Amelia added, ¡°Lillian told me that the police


    found out yesterday that the air gun was from a maid¡¯s child from the Quinn residence who climbed


    up the tree and wanted to shoot birds. However, the child missed, and his shot flew toward the


    mansion. At that time, the window in the mansion was open, so the air gun bullet directly flew into


    the room.¡±


    Amelia was still frightened whenever she thought that if Felix had pushed her son away half a


    secondter, the result would be greatly different.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°The police are rather efficient! Fortunately, it was just a servant¡¯s child


    ying with an air gun, not someone who wanted to target Aiden.¡±


    After all, Lillian was injected with toxins when she gave birth before. Thus, Rosalie was afraid that


    the one who harmed Lillian would be the


    mastermind of the incident.


    Amelia also understood what Rosalie was worried about, so she said, ¡°Yes. It was just an ident. I


    wonder if Callum has found out who wanted to hurt Lillian. Lillian had a narrow escape!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    ¡°With Callum¡¯s ability, I think he can find out.¡± Rosalie looked at Amelia¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°You


    are pregnant now. The work at the concession stand is hard. How about I get someone here to help


    you first? After you give birth to your baby and recover, you can take over the concession stand


    again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine now, and I haven¡¯t had morning sickness recently. This baby is kind


    and doesn¡¯t trouble me.¡± Amelia smiled and added, ¡°My mom can still help me now. If it¡¯s really


    difficult, I will also take the initiative to talk to you about it. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie could only say, ¡°Remember to contact me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    After leaving Amelia, Rosalie went to Lillian again and wanted to ask if there was any news


    regarding the poison behind the injection. However, she was startled when she arrived at Lillian and


    Callum¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Surprised, Rosalie looked at the little boy sitting on the couch, holding Yasmin.


    It was the mysterious boy from the Woolbright family. Back then, they did everything they could to


    find him, but they could not find him. Finally, they used fake news to lure out the child.


    Rosalie thought the child had agreed after what happened at the hospital. She thought the boy


    would only return to marry Yasmin after Yasmin had grown up. Hence, she estimated that it would


    be more than ten or twenty yearster when she would meet that child again. That was why she


    was surprised to see that boy in Lillian¡¯s mansion so soon.


    ¡°He came here once two days ago. This is the second time.¡± Lillian said. At that moment, the


    housekeeper had already made some milk. The little boy took the bottle and naturally fed Yasmin


    with the milk.


    Rosalie was a little stunned. She thought, ¡°Who would¡¯ve known the boy would be visiting so


    often?¡±


    ¡°Does your family know you¡¯re here?¡± Rosalie could not help asking the little boy.


    ¡°Yes. They said that since I had chosen my future bride, I needed toe


    10:30


    over and build my rtionship with her. Therefore, I came.¡± The little boy was serious.


    Rosalie was almost choked by her own saliva. ¡®Can a seven or eight-year-old child and a baby born


    in less than a month develop rtionships?


    I can¡¯t tell him it¡¯s wrong for him to do so, can I¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Why do you want to marry Yasmin in the future?¡± Rosalie was curious. After all, she guessed he


    probably did not know much about love because he was still young.


    ¡°Because I want to be with Yasmin forever, and my mother-inw said that only by getting married


    can we stay together forever,¡± said the little boy.


    Rosalie choked on her own saliva when she heard how the boy addressed Lillian.


    Lillian said quickly, ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me mother-inw? I feel that I am getting old all


    of a sudden. You can call me Lillian first. You can call me your mother-inw after you and Yasmin


    get married!¡±


    With that, Lillian smiled at the little boy kindly.


    ¡°No matter how I address you, you still look the same,¡± the little boy said frankly.


    Lillian¡¯s face trembled. ¡°He¡¯s really a mean son-inw, but I¡¯m satisfied with his appearance and


    how he treats Yasmin. He treats her so well that he can be a housekeeper!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Call me Lillian! Do you hear me?¡± Lillian ordered through gritted teeth. At the same time, the kind


    smile had be slightly ferocious.


    The little boy finally looked at her. For the baby¡¯s sake, he finally shouted, ¡°Yes, Lillian.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Lillian replied with a smile. ¡°Sure enough, it sounds better when he calls me that,¡± she


    thought.


    Rosalie continued to ask curiously, ¡°Why do you want to be with Yasmin? When Lillian was


    pregnant with Yasmin, you already said you wanted to be with Yasmin, right?¡±


    The little boy shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you the answer!¡±


    10:30


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. ¡®Why is that? In other words, there¡¯s a reason, but this reason


    is a secret.


    In short, a seven or eight-year-old child and an infant can¡¯t fall in love at first sight!¡¯ Rosalie thought.


    ¡°Do you have superpowers?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The little boy blinked his eyes; he was obviously confused.


    ¡°Well, how did you know Lillian was pregnant with a baby girl when you saw her for the first time?


    Also, why could your blood save Lillian and wake her up?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yes. I also want to know the answers.¡± Lillian also opened her eyes wider and looked at the child in


    front of her curiously.


    Thest time the boy went to see Yasmin, Lillian was shocked. As a result, she forgot to ask all


    those questions.


    ¡°I just knew it was a baby girl,¡± the little boy replied. It was as though having such intuition was


    normal. ¡°As for the second question, Lillian was poisoned, so my blood could wake her up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie and Lillian were both stunned.


    ¡°Because my blood is more poisonous,¡± the little boy answered.


    ¡°What? More poisonous?¡± Lillian was startled and almost bounced off the chair.


    ¡°Yes. My blood is equivalent to the poison of ordinary people. I fought fire with fire. That was how I


    woke you up,¡± said the little boy.


    ¡°In that case, did I get poisoned again? No¡­ Why didn¡¯t they say my body still had toxins when I


    was discharged from the hospital?¡± Lillian muttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any poison in your body now.¡± That was all the little boy had to say, and he refused


    to say another word.


    Lillian suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Well¡­ If your blood is really poisonous, you must


    be careful. When you have a wound, don¡¯t get close to Yasmin. If Yasmin touches your blood, things


    will turn ugly. She is still a baby and has a weak immune system.¡±


    Lillian was worried about her daughter, who the little boy still held.


    10:30


    At that moment, Yasmin just finished drinking the milk in the bottle. The little boy picked Yasmin up


    and gently patted her chest with his small hands, which looked quite eye-catching.


    ¡°My blood won¡¯t be a problem for Yasinin because she is different,¡± said the little boy.


    When Lillian and Rosalie asked what was different, the little boy refused to reveal anything.


    In a word, the little boy was very mysterious. As of then, he seemed to be treating Yasmin kindly.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Boven Woolbright,¡± the little boy replied truthfully.


    Yasmin enjoyed burping and fell asleep soon after.


    The little boy reluctantly returned Yasmin to the housekeeper before standing up and saying,


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back on your own? How about I drive you home?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Someone ising to pick him up. Don¡¯t worry. Those people in his


    family love him.¡± Thest time around, she also nned to send the boy back. As soon as she


    reached the door of her house, she saw a row of cars parked outside the door just to fetch the boy


    from the Woolbright family.


    It was estimated that at that moment, a row of cars was already parked in front of her house.


    After Boven left, Rosalie asked Lillian, ¡°By the way, have you found out who was behind the toxin


    injection?¡±


    ¡°Callum said that he had some answers. He¡¯s still finalizing the information now,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°Where is he? He¡¯s not at home today?¡± Speaking of Callum, Rosalie remembered that she had


    been there for a long time and had not seen Callum. It was a holiday, and Callum would typically


    stay with Lillian at home.


    ¡°He has something to do. He went abroad and would return in a couple of days,¡± Lillian said.


    Meanwhile, Callum, who was being talked about by the two women, walked to an old castle. The


    security guards were from Strico. Apparently, they knew him. When they saw him, they respectfully


    opened the door and greeted him. ¡°Mr. White.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Callum asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Mrs. White went to a banquet. I¡¯m afraid she will only returnter,¡± the security guard answered.


    10:31


    pter 1108


    Callum walked into the castle and sat on the couch in front of the firece, looking at it nkly.


    This was once his home, where he and his mother lived together.


    Back then, in that castle and in front of the firece, his father wanted to take him back to the White


    family. His mother hugged him tightly and said to his father with tears flowing down her face, ¡°He is


    my son. I have nothing but this son. He¡¯s everything to me!¡±


    At that time, he thought he was really his mother¡¯s everything. However, he and his mother


    obviously had a different understanding of the definition of that word.


    ¡°Now, our rtionship is ruined. Maybe our rtionship was doomed ever since then,¡± he thought.


    Callum slowly closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    After a long time, there were footsteps, and then a female voice sounded. ¡°What? Do you finally


    have the time to visit your own mother? I thought you had a wife and had forgotten about your


    mother!¡±


    Those sarcastic words were spoken by Ysabel.


    Callum slowly opened his eyes, stood up, and turned to look at his mother.


    Ysabel was dressed elegantly. Even abroad, she wanted to live the best life.


    In fact, as long as his mother did not hurt Lillian, he could naturally satisfy her. She wanted an


    extravagant life with men around her. He could give her whatever she wanted.


    However, no matter how much he satisfied her needs, she still kept testing his limits.


    Callum¡¯s cold eyes made Ysabel¡¯s sarcastic words get stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ysabel suddenly felt uneasy.


    ¡°Did he suddenly show up because of the thing I did? No. That can¡¯t be. I was so secretive that no


    one would find out about it. Even if he were to stumble upon some clues, he wouldn¡¯t know it was


    me,¡± she thought.


    ¡°I thought you and I would have no issues after you came here. I thought I could satisfy all your


    needs for the rest of your life. It seems that I¡¯m still


    10.31


    too naive,¡± Callum said indifferently.


    His t voice seemed to have withdrawn all his emotions.


    ¡°Did you think I could live a good life after you drove me abroad?¡± Ysabel suddenly sneered, ¡°For


    the sake of a woman, you humiliated me. I gave birth to you and raised you. Is this how you repay


    me? Did you think you could repay me by giving me some money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Money isn¡¯t all that you want. You want something more than money, and that¡¯s power. You


    want others to listen to you and tter you. Perhaps that¡¯s because you¡¯ve suffered humiliation in


    the first half of your life. You can¡¯t wait to let everyone know you live better than them. You want


    people to know that you can now easily deal with those who once looked down on you, right?¡±


    Callum asked.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Ysabel asked. ¡°I worked hard to make you the head of the


    White family. I deserve to get what I want. Yet, you drove me away because of a woman!¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true. But this woman is more important than my life!¡± Callum said, ¡°I also told you not to


    lay a hand on her, but you did it anyway, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to make myself clearer? Didn¡¯t you cause Lillian to have a difficultbor? You almost


    made me lose my wife and daughter. I almost ended up living in hell. The person who caused all


    this is my own mother!¡± Callum fumed.


    When all the evidence at his hand pointed to his mother, there was only an indescribable sadness in


    his heart.


    ¡°Did you really think of me as your son? Or, all this time, I was just a chess piece in your eyes? My


    joy and sorrow didn¡¯t matter to you. What you wanted was a son who could be at your mercy, right?


    You knew once something happened to Lillian, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do anything else. You thought


    you could return home and control everything in the White family. I was nothing but a puppet in your


    eyes,¡± Callum added.


    Callum had listed all of Ysabel¡¯s schemes.


    Ysabel¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°If Callum sounds so sure, he must have found enough


    evidence to testify against me,¡± she thought.


    ¡°You made me do this! If you hadn¡¯t driven me here, I wouldn¡¯t have


    10:31


    done that!¡± Ysabel said ferociously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never forced you. You want too much, and you¡¯re too greedy!¡±


    Callum added, ¡°I used to care about our rtionship. I wanted you to be safe and sound, but


    now¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to do now? Do you want to put your own mother in prison?¡± Ysabel asked.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Ysabel looked at her son mockingly. ¡°Once I go to pr¨ªson, not only me but the White family and


    White Maple Group will also be put to shame. By then, White Maple Group¡¯s share price will


    plummet, and all the shareholders will suffer heavy losses. Do you think you can still keep your


    position as the chairman?¡±


    Ysabel obviously had figured out a retreat for herself in a short time.


    ¡°You can only let this matter slide. From now on, I will live my life here, and you will return to the


    White residence to live your life!¡± Ysabel said.


    Callum said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll stay here and live your life, but from now on, you can¡¯t


    step out of this ce!¡±


    Ysabel was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to lock me up here? Are you going to


    detain your own mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to put it that way. From now on, you will spend the rest of your life in this castle


    and someone will take care of your daily living. However, you can forget about indulging in a life of


    luxury,¡± Callum said.


    Ysabel immediately said angrily, ¡°You have no right to lock me up. I¡¯m free to leave whenever I


    want. I won¡¯t be detained by you!¡±


    ¡°In that case, as long as you take a step out of this castle, the information about your crimes will be


    sent to the police immediately. Even if you are not in the country, extradition regtions can be


    implemented. In that case, you spend the rest of your life in jail. You¡¯re free to choose between


    these two options,¡± Callum said.


    Ysabel said in disbelief, ¡°No¡­ No! You won¡¯t do that. Doing so will not benefit you or the White


    family. Moreover, if you do this, thepany will suffer heavy losses, and the reputation of the


    White family and you will also be tarnished!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Callum said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not only the head of the White family but also Lillian¡¯s


    husband and my daughter¡¯s father. I should seek justice for them! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    try stepping out of this castle and see if I will live up to my word!¡±


    His cold voice wasn¡¯tced with any hint of hesitation, and his eyes were void of affection as he


    gazed at her.


    10.31


    It was as if their familial affection as mother and son had been gradually exhausted following the


    series of incidents.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ysabel felt a chill traveling down her back. The chill was induced by fear. She was afraid of her own


    son.


    That was because he was giving her the feeling that he would truly keep his promise after making


    the deration at that moment.


    ¡°No¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡± she muttered, not knowing who she was trying to convince with her words.


    Callum just stared at Ysabel coldly. ¡°From now on, you will stay here for the rest of your life. I will


    come here in the future to collect your body, but if you step out of this ce, then in the future, I will


    have to collect your body from prison!¡±


    After saying that, Callum turned around and left without looking back.


    Ysabel shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! I¡¯m your mother! Are you going to do this to your mother? Where


    is your conscience?¡±


    But no matter how she shouted, Callum never stopped!


    For him, his mother had died long ago when she ruined all his happiness for money and power. To


    him, his mother had long been a goner.


    Somehow, Lillian¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. She felt an inexplicable sense of difort in her


    chest.


    After thinking for a while, she sent a message to Callum: [Have you finished handling matters on


    your end? When will you return home?]


    After a while, her phone rang. It was Callum calling.


    Callum said, ¡°I¡¯m already back, but there are still some things to deal with in thepany. I¡¯m not


    going home tonight. I¡¯ll go


    back tomorrow. You have a good rest, and don¡¯t be too tired!¡±


    She said, ¡°Oh, okay. By the way, do you want to make a video call? I¡¯ll let you see Yasmin.¡± Since


    Yasmin was born, Callum would video call her during lunch breaks from the office to see her


    daughter. Lillian could even foresee how much Callum would dote on their daughter in the future.


    But this time, Callum said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go home tomorrow anyway, and


    I can see her tomorrow. I still have something to do now. I¡¯ll hang up


    10:31


    now.¡± After saying that, he ended the call.


    Looking at the phone in her hand, Lillian felt somewhat uneasy.


    She found his behavior a little peculiar.


    Usually, he always clung to their daughter and was fond of seeing her. Yet, just now, his voice on


    the phone was a little strange, much vaguer than usual.


    Lillian held the phone tightly in her hand, got up suddenly, and ordered the nannies, ¡°Take care of


    the baby. I¡¯m going out for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. White,¡± the nannies answered quickly.


    Lillian left in a hurry and ordered the driver to drive her to thepany.


    When she arrived at White Maple Group¡¯spany in Strico, Lillian quickly strode inward. As soon


    as the security guard saw Lillian, h¨¨ hurriedly came forward and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs. White.¡±


    ¡°Is the chairman in thepany now?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± The security guard answered. Then, he followed Lillian to the elevator and helped her press


    the button.


    Lillian entered the elevator. It was already evening, so there were not many people in thepany


    except for some overtime and on-duty staff. When she arrived at the floor where Callum¡¯s office was


    located, only one secretary was still on duty.


    ¡°Is the chairman in the office?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary said, but when she saw that Lillian was about to go in, the secretary hurriedly


    added, ¡°But the chairman gave the order to forbid anyone from disturbing him.¡±


    Lillian was stunned for a moment, and her anxiety intensified because of the secretary¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go in. I¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility if anything happens. He won¡¯t me you!¡±


    Lillian said and walked toward the


    chairman¡¯s office.


    The secretary didn¡¯t stop her anymore. She thought, ¡°After all, Mr. White usually doesn¡¯t include


    Mrs. White in his definition of ¡®anyone.¡±


    Lillian gently pushed open the door of the office, but to her surprise, it


    10:31


    was dark in the office as all the lights were switched off.


    She wondered shockingly, ¡°Does that mean Callum is not in his office?¡±


    Lillian closed the door, groped for the switch on the wall with her hand, and directly pressed the


    switch to turn on the light.


    Suddenly, the whole room lit up and a man¡¯s angry scold echoed. ¡°Get out! I told you that no one is


    allowed to enter without my permission!¡±


    Lillian looked up and saw that Callum was not sitting on the desk at that moment. Instead, he was


    sitting on the couch in the reception area. His head was lowered, and he was giving off a gloomy


    vibe.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Lillian said.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Suddenly, Callum stiffened up before raising his head slowly to look at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he


    said in a dry voice, forcing a smile as he did


    1.


    She was startled by the haggardness on his face. ¡°You look awful! Your flight back must have been


    exhausting. Why don¡¯t youe home and rest? You can deal with everything else after a good


    rest.¡±


    Lillian approached Callum as she spoke. ¡°When did you arrive? You should have given me a call as


    soon as you got off the ne.¡±


    Callum did not answer. Instead, he threw his arms around her waist without warning and pressed


    his face against her belly.


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Her voice was so gentle that the weight on his heart became unbearable.


    He could not bring himself to tell her that it was his mother who almost killed her and her unborn


    child, nor could he tell her that what he did to exact vengeance on her behalf was merely keeping


    his mother from stepping out of the castle for the rest of her life.


    He did not send the perpetrators to be punished by thew, nor did he have them pay for their


    crimes.


    ¡°Would she me me?¡± he wondered.


    The guilt weighed so heavily on his heart that he could hardly breathe.


    Lillian knew that something had happened from the way Callum remained silent.


    ¡°We¡¯re together now, Callum. You can tell me if there¡¯s anything bothering you. We could at least


    face it together even if I can¡¯t help.¡± Lillian caressed his ck hair. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have forgotten the


    promise we made when we got married, could you?¡±


    Callum trembled slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Just like how I didn¡¯t forget that I once told


    you that I would protect you from any harm.¡±


    Despite that, he was the one who had brought about her greatest suffering.


    10:31


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been protecting me and Yasmin?¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Callum held Lillian even tighter in a rare instance of helplessness.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to tell me now. You can tell me whenever you feel ready to.¡± Lillian patted him


    on the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You haven¡¯t seen Katrina for days. Don¡¯t you miss her?¡±


    ¡°How could he not want to?¡± she thought. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Callum looked up slowly and stared at Lillian. ¡°Did you know the poison almost killed you and the


    baby and that the mastermind behind that scheme was my mother?¡±


    Lillian was stunned. ¡°Your mother?¡± she echoed in surprise.


    She had always known his mother disliked her, but she never thought thetter would resort to that.


    Such an act was no different frommitting murder.


    ¡°Yes. My mother.¡± He smiled bitterly, but he looked as though he was about to cry.


    Lillian held Callum¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s your mother¡¯s doing, not yours, and won¡¯t me you for that. All I


    know is that you have been doing everything possible to protect me and our child.¡±


    Callum took Lillian¡¯s hand and held it in his.


    ¡°Be that as it may, I gave her a way out. I didn¡¯t hand the evidence to the police. Instead, I merely


    kept her from leaving the house for life,¡± Callum murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    With his head bowed, he murmured an incessant stream of apologies.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for me, Callum. Don¡¯t be sorry. You have nothing to be sorry for!¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°You kept your mother from leaving her home, which is no different from sending her to jail. Do you


    think I would me you or think that you are protecting her because she¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He began helplessly. The woman before him seemed to see through his innermost fears.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t keep it from me and gotten justice for me. Even if the person responsible was


    your mother, you made things right for me


    10:31


    instead of covering everything up and pretending that nothing happened,¡± Lillian said.


    He froze, and then raised his head slowly once more. ¡°You¡¯re d?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m d that you protected me like this. But I¡¯ll be sad again because I know you must feel


    awful. You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± said she.


    He would not have opted to stay in the office instead of going home.


    She knew that he did not wish her to see him sad.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide your emotions from me, Callum. She¡¯s your mother. I know. To her, you¡¯ll


    always be-¡±


    ¡°Never again!¡± Callum dered. This time, he saw it more clearly than ever before. ¡°I will only live


    for you and our child from now on, Lillian!¡± he murmured, then kissed her on the lips.


    That was his promise to her. The most important promise of his life.


    Lillian, however, felt nothing but distress for him. She vowed to love him with everything for the rest


    of her life.


    While Warren was lying on the bed in his VIP ward of the hospital, a nurse was inserting a needle


    into his forearm to draw some blood.


    Meanwhile, a doctor in a white coat was perusing the examination report. ¡°Your physical


    examination report is out, Mr. York,¡± he told Warren. ¡°You seem to be in good shape. Though a


    portion of your liver was removed five years ago, it appears to be in good shape. Everything is


    looking fine.¡±


    ¡°If there is ever a need to donate my liver again, will I have enough?¡± Warren asked.


    The doctor hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ You just did five years ago. Though the human liver will regenerate, it


    has only been five years, after all; the risk will be much greater for you than the first time if you do it


    again. As a doctor, I do not rmend it.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there is still a chance of a sessful donation, isn¡¯t there?¡± Warren pressed on.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The doctor hesitated once more. ¡°There is still the possibility of sessful donation, but it¡¯s


    slim.¡±


    ¡°I see. One more thing¡­¡± Warren eyed the contents of the bulging blood bag. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my blood


    stored in your establishment, and I¡¯lle every


    10:31


    apter 1110


    once in a while to donate some. That way, if my wife needs a transnt during her delivery, there


    won¡¯t be a shortage. However, I hope the hospital will not disclose this to anybody, and that includes


    my wife.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    He and Amelia shared a rare blood type of which there was very little inventory in the hospital.


    As he did not know how much danger Amelia would be in when she delivered the baby, that was all


    he could do at the moment.


    His blood and his liver were all he could provide.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. York,¡± the doctor answered.


    Warren closed his eyes slowly after the doctor and nurse left the ward with the bag of 13 ounces of


    blood. He remembered that day by the operating table; Amelia had looked at him with disdain as if


    the sight of him sickened her.


    If he had not done that, he wondered if it would be possible for him and her to get back together.


    After all, her attitude toward him had be less hostile with time.


    However, if he had not done that then, he would not have known how unshakeable her


    determination to bring the child into the world was.


    ¡°It¡¯s always me who messes up everything between us. Why do I always do that?¡± he wondered. ¡°I


    used to back then, and I still do now.¡±


    Soon, it was time for Amelia¡¯s prenatal follow-up. After her son went to school that morning, she


    took her purse as she nned to go to the hospital.


    When she left her concession stand, she caught sight of Warren¡¯s car parked at the entrance. He


    was standing beside it as if waiting for her.


    Amelia turned away, acting as if she had not seen Warren in an attempt to avoid him.


    However, Warren rushed over and grabbed Amelia by the arm. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital. It¡¯s


    your follow-up today. I¡¯m just giving you a ride, nothing else.¡±


    Amelia tried to yank her arm back but to no avail.


    ¡°Let go of me, Warren!¡± Amelia protested. ¡°I made it clear that day. We¡¯ve had enough of each other.


    Please, leave me alone!¡±


    A mixture of pain and helplessness shed across Warren¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to pick you up,


    in case you run into danger along the way.¡±


    Amelia gave a sudden bitter smile. ¡°Danger? You are the biggest threat to my safety! Do you think I


    would ever dare get in your car again? You had somebody hold me down on the operating table the


    last time you gave me a ride. Are you going to take me back to that ce and order me how to


    behave? I am a human being, but I don¡¯t even have control over my own body, which is subjected to


    your orders!¡±


    Every word she hurled at him seemed to stab him like a sword.


    By the time she had concluded her tirade, he was a wreck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything of that sort. It will never happen again. Will you trust me, please?¡± he begged.


    Her smile became a leer. ¡°How am I supposed to believe you? What¡¯s more,¡± here, she paused and


    stared at her arm in his clutches. ¡°I can¡¯t hide how my body reacts.¡±


    He gave a start; he had only just realized that her arm was trembling.


    The arm he was holding had been trembling the entire time as if wordlessly expressing the


    resistance and fear within her.


    Warren froze. ¡°It appears that things between us have evolved to such an irremediable extent


    without me realizing it,¡± he realized inwardly.


    ¡°You and I are not suited for each other, Warren. I just want to bring this child into the world. Please


    let me live in peace and leave me alone,¡± she pleaded.


    All of a sudden, he turned pale. His lips trembled as if he wanted to say something but ultimately, he


    remained silent. His grip holding her arm, too, loosened without him realizing it.


    Amelia scurried off at once, leaving Warren to stare at the


    fast-disappearing figure in a daze. His heart seared with pain as though it was mocking his


    stupidity.


    Amelia walked to the bus station and waited for the bus. Not long after, a car stopped in front of her.


    The driver emerged and addressed Amelia, ¡°Hello, Ms. Haab. Mr. York sent me. He asked me to


    pick you up and send you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Amelia refused. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the bus. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    08.36)


    1


    The man looked embarrassed. ¡°But¡­ Mr. York ordered me to take you to the hospital. He is worried


    it would be too crowded and bad for


    you and your unborn child if you took a bus. You could sympathize with me; it isn¡¯t convenient for


    me to park here lest the bus arrives.¡±


    Just then, a bus came into view in the distance. Traffic congestion would result if the car remained


    there.


    Biting her lip, Amelia ultimately decided to get in.


    The driver immediately drove toward the hospital.


    Fifteen minutester, Amelia got off and entered the building the car ground to a halt outside the


    entrance of the Women¡¯s Health Hospital. She did not notice Warren standing not far away, who


    followed her in. Striding behind her, he watched her through the crowd in the hospital.


    Amelia was scheduled for an appointment with the specialist clinic at the hospital. After she took her


    number, a nurse escorted her directly to the VIP clinic.


    ¡°My appointment is with a regr specialist,¡± Amelia protested.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Your husband, Mr. York, has reserved a VIP clinic for you. Because it was Dr. Howard


    who attended to you thest time, he will be responsible for all the outpatient examinations and


    delivery toe. Because of your current situation as a high-risk patient, an expert team is required


    to take charge of the whole process. Of course, if you wish to be taken care of by another team, you


    have the right to do so.¡±


    Amelia bit her lip upon hearing the exnation before giving in. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to make


    any changes to the staff. Dr. Howard is excellent.¡±


    She did feel more at ease with an expert team overseeing the entire


    process.


    The doctor dered her to be in excellent shape during her follow-up. However, Amelia knew that it


    was only after the seven-month mark that theplications would begin showing up.


    When she emerged from the consulting room, she heard a voice. ¡°Are you Amelia Haab?¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. Looking up, she saw a dolled-up woman in her early thirties peering at


    her.


    05.16


    The familiar face made Amelia frown, and a figure shed across her mind.


    ¡°Alicia?¡± Amelia asked uncertainly. After all, the woman standing before her looked different from


    the one she once knew.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Amelia knew Alicia in prison. Back then, everyone wore prison uniforms and were all bare-faced


    with no makeup.


    ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± Alicia stepped forward and looked at Amelia. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you


    here. Did youe because you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°What about you? Are you pregnant too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the infertility clinic. It gets harder and harder for women to get pregnant as we get


    older. I remember you are several years older than me. Are you having your second baby now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t even had a baby yet. I¡¯m hoping to get pregnant soon and turn my life


    around.¡± There was a determined look in Alicia¡¯s eyes.


    Amelia was slightly stunned. She noticed the determined look in Alicia¡¯s eyes as if it was imperative


    for thetter to achieve her goal.


    ¡°By the way, the VIP clinic here is quite expensive. Surely, you¡¯re living a decent life foring


    here, right?¡± Alicia thought that a woman like Amelia would live a miserable life when she exited


    prison.


    After all, Amelia was an ex-convict and had a child.


    Furthermore, back in the prison, Alicia heard that Amelia was only jailed because she had offended


    a big shot.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay,¡± Amelia bit her lips slightly and said reluctantly.


    However, Alicia misunderstood Amelia¡¯s reluctance. Looking at her appearance, she thought that


    Amelia was the same as her. After being released from prison, she lived a good life by bing a


    lover of rich people.


    Alicia reckoned that Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve much, given her ex-convict status and her


    child. Furthermore, Amelia was a pretty


    woman.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s youth is limited. Are you married now? If you haven¡¯t gotten married and want to force


    him to marry by the child in your stomach, then this child must be a boy. If it were a girl, many men


    wouldn¡¯t care at all. Would you like me to rmend a doctor? They can show you


    whether it is a girl or a boy. If it is a girl, you should have an abortion and see if there is any chance


    of having another baby,¡± Alicia suggested.


    Amelia frowned and only felt that after so many years, the woman in front of her had be a little


    different from the girl she knew in prison.


    Alicia was a little submissive and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She usually spoke softly, but


    asionally, when Amelia was bullied in prison, Alicia woulde to help her apply medicine or


    hand over a ss of water. Alicia had helped her before, so she was grateful for Alicia.


    She heard that Alicia was imprisoned because of embezzlement. Because her mother was


    seriously ill and had no money to cure her, Alicia embezzled over 200 thousand dors from the


    company to treat her mother. However, her mother passed away in the end, and Alicia¡¯s


    embezzlement was also exposed, so she was prosecuted and sentenced to seven years¡¯


    imprisonment.


    When Amelia was released from prison, Alicia was still in jail.


    However, Alicia seemed to have gotten materialistic. It was as if her decision to abort a child simply


    because of gender was a normal thing to do.


    To Alicia, a child seemed to be nothing more than a tool to achie goal.


    Then again, Amelia knew it was normal for people to change. ¡°Are also different from my past self?¡±


    Amelia pondered.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have to force anyone to marry me. I want this child, or boy,¡± Amelia said.


    Alicia suddenly became a little unhappy. ¡°Amelia, I said you should stop pretending in front of me.


    We all know how old you are. Getting pregnant at this age, surely you just want to tie the man with


    this child. I¡¯m kind enough to tell you that only having a boy can help you achieve that goal. Having


    a daughter does nothing for you.¡±


    ¡°For me, both girl and boy are the same. I¡¯m having a child because I like children, not because I¡¯m


    trying to tie some man down!¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Come on, you can only fool others with that crap,¡± Alicia replied.


    Amelia didn¡¯t exin anything anymore. After all, some people had prejudice, and it was in vain to


    say anything else.


    08:56


    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s exchange contacts since it¡¯s quite a coincidence for us to bump into each other.


    We can have tea togetherter!¡± Alicia took out her phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your phone


    number?¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a while and then reported her phone number. Although she felt that Alicia did


    not share the same values as her, Alicia had helped herself in prison before. If she refused to leave


    a phone number, it would be quite awkward.


    They exchanged their mobile phone numbers. Amelia left while Alicia went to pick up her medicine


    at the counter.


    It was a kind of herbal medicine. The doctor said that she had had many abortions in the past, so


    now when she wanted to have pregnancies, it would be hard for her to get pregnant. Now, she was


    32 years old. If she didn¡¯t give birth to a son, Alicia knew she was going to live a hard life.


    After being released from prison, she was kept by a boss who had always coveted her beauty.


    Speaking of which, the man treated her well, but he had his own family. She was just a kept


    woman.


    In the past, she always wanted to get the man to stay by her side. The man told her that as long as


    she was not pregnant, everything else was up for discussion.


    So, she aborted the baby again and again. But now, she realized that sh would not have any


    leverage if she didn¡¯t have any children.


    She had to have a baby so that she could get more wealth. So, she was eager to seek treatment,


    hoping that there would be a chance to get pregnant. After getting pregnant, she naturally had a


    way to deliver the baby safely.


    When Alicia got the medicine and was about to get the car, she happened to see a man saying


    something respectfully in front of Amelia. Then, he opened the door of a sedan. Amelia got into the


    back seat of the car while that man sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Obviously, he looked like a driver.


    The car drove away from the hospital. Alicia saw the sign behind the car and couldn¡¯t help


    frowning.


    Bentley!


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about the car and couldn¡¯t see its specific model, she knew that it


    was definitely not cheap. The starting price might be hundreds of thousands of dors.


    OS.36


    ¡°Amelia is in a luxury car with a driver? What the hell is going on?¡± she wondered.


    Just now, she saw that Amelia¡¯s dress was not a famous brand, but the car was different. It seemed


    that her former cellmate was living a good life.


    Alicia¡¯s eyes shed, and her mind raced as a n hatched in her mind.


    The next day, Alicia called Amelia and insisted on visiting her. She also said that she had bought


    some stationery for Aiden and insisted oning over.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Amelia could not refuse, so she mentioned the address. After half an hour, Alicia drove to Amelia¡¯s


    stall.


    But when she saw Amelia¡¯s concession stand, a trace of surprise appeared on her face.


    ¡°D-Did you open this stall? Do you live here?¡± she asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it has been years. Aiden is studying in the elementary school nearby. It¡¯s more convenient for


    me to take care of my child like this,¡± Amelia replied.


    Matilda knew that Alicia was her daughter¡¯s former cellmate. When Amelia was in prison, Alicia had


    helped her before, so Matilda was very warm toward Alicia.


    She poured coffee, cut fruits, and brought a lot of snacks to serve her.


    ¡°Ms. Taffron, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll go to the market and buy it,¡±


    said Matilda.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m leaving shortly. It was hard for me to bump into Amelia, so I thought of spending more


    time with her,¡± Alicia said. In truth, she disdained such a shabby ce.


    It was also difficult for Alicia to consume the coffee and snacks prepared by Matilda. In her opinion,


    they were all cheap stuff.


    She hade all the way to find out about the luxury car that Amelia had taken the day before.


    When Matilda got busy, Alicia pretended to ask Amelia casually, ¡°By the way, when I left the hospital


    yesterday, I saw you getting in the car and being picked up by someone. Initially, I wanted to give


    you a ride. Who came to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a driver of someone I know. I¡¯m pregnant and didn¡¯t want to take the bus, so I asked the


    driver to pick me up once in a while,¡± Amelia said. Yesterday in the car, she told the driver to tell


    Warren that she would take a taxi in the future for her prenatal examinations. As such, there was no


    need for anyone to pick her up.


    ¡°Well, who sent the driver to pick you up?¡± Alicia asked curiously. ¡°The car doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s from


    an ordinary family. That person should be


    08.50


    quite rich.¡±


    The day before, she checked online and found that the car she saw cost over 600 thousand


    dors!


    Amelia hesitated. She did not want to mention Warren, so she could only say vaguely, ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he the father of your baby?¡± Alicia asked. Looking at Amelia¡¯s expression, she knew that she


    was right.


    Alicia was pretty sure that Amelia, like herself, was the mistress of a wealthy man.


    Then again, it seemed that Amelia was worse off than her. Alicia lived in a high-end condominium,


    and the rich businessman gave her 20,000 dors in allowance every month.


    Amelia, on the other hand, only had a small concession stand.


    However, Alicia thought that she was younger and more beautiful than Amelia. Naturally, she was


    treated better than Amelia. Outwardly, she maintained a smile on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we arrange


    for our partners and us to have a meal together? Maybe they can work together!¡±


    In Alicia¡¯s mind, a man with that sort of car was naturally worth some money. If she could connect


    the man with her lover, her lover would definitely treat her better.


    But Amelia refused, ¡°No, I have nothing to do with that man. Besides, I don¡¯t like to socialize.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°What do you mean you have nothing to do with that man? You


    are pregnant with his child. Of course, you are in a rtionship with him!¡±


    ¡°The baby belongs to me and no one else! I have nothing to do with that man. It¡¯s up to you whether


    you want to believe it or not,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alicia said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to buy you a meal, but I can¡¯t believe you just said that.


    Why? What makes you think you are better just because you were picked up by a car that¡¯s worth


    over 600 thousand dors? In the end, what did you get? A tiny concession stand? Don¡¯t pretend to


    be so virtuous. After all, you just came out of prison!¡±


    Alicia picked up her bag and left. Seeing Alicia leave angrily, Matilda could not help but ask, ¡°What


    happened? Why did your friend leave like


    08.36


    Chapter 1113 this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe our mindsets are different,¡± Amelia said.


    Since their worldviews were not the same, it would be difficult to be friends. It was better to leave


    things be. At the very least, they could still have some good impressions of one another!


    Alicia drove away. But as she was doing so, she saw another car park not far away.


    That car¡­ It was Amelia¡¯s car that she saw the previous day. The back seat window was open. The


    man sitting in the back seat was looking toward the concession stand.


    The man was¡­


    Alicia¡¯s hand trembled, and her car almost crashed to the side.


    It was Warren in the car!


    Alicia once attended a seminar with Ryan Golding, the rich businessman who was taking care of


    her. At the seminar, powerful men like Warren was the main character. As for Ryan, he was a


    nobody.


    Ryan once asked for a connection with Warren, but it did not work out for him.


    ¡°Could it be that the man Amelia is depending on is Warren? Is Amelia Warren¡¯s lover?¡±


    Thinking of this possibility, Alicia got excited, and her heart beat fiercely! If it was true, then maybe


    Amelia was not just a former inmate to her but¡­ an opportunity!


    Amelia thought Alicia would note to see her again because she was angry. But the next day,


    Alicia came with a gift and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I was really embarrassed about


    yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean to say those things. I must have been blinded. I hope you can forgive me


    seeing that I used to take care of you in prison.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you offended a big shot back then. After you were released from prison,


    did he harass you? Do you need any help? Although I¡¯m not capable enough, I know a lot of people,


    and they may be able to help,¡± Alicia said with concern.


    08.56


    In fact, she had checked it out. It was Warren who Amelia had offended back then. Warren testified


    against her, and Amelia was put in prison. Butter, Warren personally revoked the charges for


    Amelia.


    Now, Amelia opened a small concession stand here. Warren sent people to pick her up and also


    appeared near her shop.


    In Alicia¡¯s opinion, the two of them must be having an affair. However, their rtionship must be a


    secret. That was why Amelia refused to talk about it.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    ¡°No one is making things difficult for me. You don¡¯t have to help,¡± Amelia teassured.


    ¡°Really? In that case, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Alicia appeared to care for Amelia as though they were sisters.


    ¡°By the way, when are you free? Let¡¯s have a meal together. It¡¯s my treat. Our reunion after so many


    years is surely something worth celebrating, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alicia continued.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Amelia hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even have a meal with me. When you were pregnant and almost beaten up


    by others in prison, it was me who pitied you and begged them to let you go on your behalf.¡± Once


    again, Alicia recounted the incident in the past.


    When she heard that, Amelia agreed. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have a meal together, but it¡¯s my treat. You¡¯ve


    helped me in the past, so let me show you my appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue about who¡¯s footing the bill just yet. Anyway, it¡¯s a deal. Next time I visit you, let¡¯s go


    out and have a good meal!¡± With that said, Alicia left with a satisfied smile.


    Once Alicia left, Amelia breathed out a sigh. For some reason, a faint anxiety kept tugging at her


    heart. She thought that Alicia seemed too eager to invite her for a meal.


    But after a while, Amelia shook her head dismissively with a smile. It was just a meal. She was just


    overthinking it. Besides, there was no way Alicia could take advantage of her. She was just the


    proprietor of a concession stand and had neither power nor money.


    Besides, Alicia seemed to be doing well recently. It was possible that Alicia simply wanted to have a


    meal together without ulterior motives.


    At that moment, a neighbor came to the concession stand to shop for something. At the sight of


    Alicia, the neighbor probed, ¡°Are you quarreling with your husband?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Amelia was taken aback by the sudden question.


    The neighbor continued, ¡°Your husband has been parking in the corner


    08-56


    quite often these past few days. He would just sit in the car and look at you without getting out or


    entering the building. Are you giving each other the cold shoulder after the fight?¡±


    Amelia blinked, dumbfounded. ¡°Warren¡­has been here these days?¡± she thought silently.


    ¡°If I were you, I would resolve the fight. You¡¯re already pregnant. What good can fighting with your


    husband do? Even if the argument is for your child¡¯s sake, you should discuss it civilly. Do you really


    want to get a divorce immediately after getting married? Besides, your husband seems to be quite


    wealthy. Why did he allow you to keep running a concession stand? He should bring you back to his


    ce for you to be thedy of the house and find you some housekeepers at your service,¡±


    the neighbor rambled on.


    Amelia replied vaguely, ¡°I like the life I have now, and I don¡¯t want to make any changes. We¡¯ve also


    talked about this before marriage. He¡¯s usually busy with his work anyway, and there were some


    things that we can discuss after getting married.¡±


    The neighbor was not happy. ¡°You finally got married. Stop being silly and giving each other the


    silent treatment. I think your husband wants to make up with you, too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be


    hiding in the co and watching you. Spare him the embarrassment and forgive hin you should flirt


    with him until you get his money. If not, he¡¯ll get the cold shoulder. By the time he finds himself


    another woman, ye devastated to find yourself with empty pockets.¡±


    Amelia could onlyugh. Her marriage to Warren was doomed from t beginning. Their marriage was


    merely practical. She had never thought of asking Warren for anything.


    After the neighbor left, Amelia walked out of the concession stand and looked around, but she did


    not see Warren¡¯s car.


    ¡°Did he¡­ note by today?¡± With a nonchnt shrug, she turned around and returned to the


    concession stand. She would have never guessed that Warren was in a hospital at that very


    moment, drawing his blood.


    Over 13 ounces of blood were drawn from his body.


    When the procedure was done, Warren¡¯splexion turned pale. He seemed to be a little fatigued.


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯d better stop drawing blood momentarily. ording to standard guidelines, normal,


    healthy donors are rmended only to donate blood once every six months. You have drawn


    blood twice in a short period. I would ask you to only donate again after at least six months,¡±


    advised the doctor.


    ¡°Six months?¡± Warren smiled bitterly. Six months would not be feasible at all. Amelia might deliver


    the baby in less than six months. If blood were needed at that time, the blood he had donated would


    be insufficient.


    Moreover, such a rare blood type had always been scarce in the blood bank.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll draw my blood at least once a month,¡± Warren suggested. Even if he only did it


    once a month, there were only a few months until Amelia¡¯s due date. He could only hope there


    would be enough blood stored up before Amelia gave birth.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. If you do this once a month, your life will be endangered!¡± the doctor


    warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know my limit. Furthermore, I will hire a personal nutritionist to be responsible for my diet. It


    won¡¯t affect my health. If the hospital fears being held responsible, I can also sign a consent form.¡±


    As he spoke, Warren stood up slowly.


    However, even though he deliberately slowed his speed of standing he still felt a sudden onset of


    dizziness and staggered forward.


    ¡°Watch out, Mr. York!¡± The doctor hurriedly stepped forward to catch Warren.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Warren stabilized his body. After a while, the dizziness finally disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. York, as a doctor, I still want to remind you that even though you are desperately storing up


    blood for your wife, your wife will not be happy if anything were to happen to your life in the process.


    If that happens, you might leave her with more sadness and self-me. Regardless, it would be


    best if you cherished your life a bit more,¡± the doctor said sincerely.


    Warren smiled bitterly. If anything happened to him, would Amelia still be sad for him?


    On the one hand, he hoped he had a ce in her heart. But on the other hand, he did not want her


    to be heartbroken because of him.


    08:36


    Patting the doctor lightly on the shoulder, Warren smiled wistfully. ¡°For me, my life is no longer worth


    anything!¡±


    That year, when he uncovered the truth, he discovered that Amelia had given him his life. Since


    then, he had lived just for her!


    He could give up his life for her at any time!


    When Amelia closed the window that night, she caught sight of Warren¡¯s car parked not far from the


    concession stand again.


    After hesitating for a while, Amelia put on her coat, walked out of the concession stand, and made a


    beeline to the car.


    At the sight of Amelia, Warren got out of the car and looked at her. Before she could say anything,


    he apologized immediately. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I know you don¡¯t want to see me. I¡¯ll go back now. I won¡¯t¡­ I


    won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    With that said, he turned around to open the car door. Yet, when he neared the car, he suddenly felt


    light-headed.


    Warren staggered and leaned sharply toward one side.


    As a reflex, Amelia quickly stepped forward to support him.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Only then did Warren steady himself, though his eyes remained closed and his hands were pressed


    against his forehead.


    Under the moonlight, Amelia could only make out Warren¡¯s hauntingly pale face. Even his lips


    appeared to have a sickly grayish hue. Since she was currently holding and supporting him, she felt


    his hand, which was unnaturally cold to the touch.


    After a while, Warren finally opened his eyes slowly and stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but ask. She sensed that he appeared quite frail, as


    though he might copse at any moment, despite standing straight.


    ¡°Me?¡± Warren was momentarily taken aback by the question. Then he forced a smile and replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, only he himself was aware of the exhaustion weighing down on his body at that


    moment, making even the simplest of movements feelborious.


    He should have been resting after his blood draw earlier today, but his overwhelming desire to see


    her hadpelled him toe here again.


    Even though the concession stand had been closed, the sight of the lights in the room made him


    feel a little closer to her.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± she said suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you. I¡­ I¡¯ll leave you alone, I swear,¡± he stammered,


    his wordsing out in fragments. He attempted to open the driver¡¯s seat door but failed the first


    time, only seeding on the second try.


    Feeling a wave of dizziness again, he shook his head vigorously. As he was about to sit in the


    driver¡¯s seat, a hand suddenly grabbed his own.


    Warren was taken aback and stared at Amelia with a nk expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drive in this condition!¡± Amelia eximed.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just a bit tired, that¡¯s all. I can still drive,¡± he insisted.


    However, under the moonlight, his face looked even paler than before.


    ¡°Come inside with me and have some water first. If you drive alone like


    08.57


    this, something bad might happen,¡± Amelia urged.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren ?was in a trance, only snapping back to reality when he followed Amelia inside the house.


    He had really set foot in this ce, something he believed he was never qualified to do again.


    ¡°My mom and Aiden are already asleep. Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t wake them up,¡± Amelia


    whispered as she poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Warren.


    Warren epted the water, allowing it to soothe his throat and warm his stomach, which helped


    alleviate the cold he felt.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me in. I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about me, whether I was alive or dead,¡± he


    murmured.


    ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have a child, then whether you lived or died wouldn¡¯t be


    my concern. But now, at least you are the father of our children. When I was still in school, my


    father passed away. I don¡¯t want my children to grow up without a father, too.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to live, don¡¯t you?¡± His eyes glistened as if they were touched by starlight.


    For a moment, she felt suffocated. The sparkle in his eyes made it difficult for her to meet his gaze


    directly, so she responded vaguely, ¡°Whatever suits you.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to live, then I¡¯ll live. No matter how hard it gets, I¡¯ll keep on living!¡± he dered.


    She had believed that she didn¡¯t care about his life at all, and at times. even wished he weren¡¯t in


    this world. But now, she didn¡¯t want anything bad to befall him. Even though she imed that it was


    solely for the children¡¯s sake, it had be a genuine motivation for him to live.


    ¡°Call your driver and have him pick you up,¡± Amelia suggested.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, taking out his phone and dialing the driver¡¯s number.


    After ending the call, he heard her voice again. ¡°I heard from the neighbor that you¡¯ve beening


    over a lottely and frequently stopping nearby to look at the concession stand.¡±


    A hint of panic crossed his face, as though he had been caught in the act


    O8 371


    of doing something wrong. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± He merely wanted to catch another glimpse of her, even if it


    was just one more time.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no specific reason, I hope you won¡¯t do such things again. You might think you haven¡¯t


    caused any trouble, but in reality, your actions have been a form of disturbance. Our neighbors have


    already noticed you. They¡¯ll specte and it may lead to gossip. I don¡¯t want my family to be


    troubled by such talk,¡± Amelia exined.


    Warren¡¯s face grew paler, and the ss in his hand seemed as though it might slip from his grasp.


    Amelia suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Warren. Just let me be and give yourself a break, too. It¡¯s not


    right for us to be together. Haven¡¯t you noticed? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but the


    time we¡¯ve spent in genuine happiness is far less than the time we¡¯ve spent in pain. In that case,


    why should we choose to subject ourselves to more pain?¡±


    Warren tightened his grip on the ss and said, ¡°We were in pain because I didn¡¯t know right from


    wrong before, and I didn¡¯t appreciate our time together. But I won¡¯t make that mistake again. I¡¯ll do


    my best to be a good husband and father!¡± !


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to endure that same pain again! Warren, I¡¯ve outgrown my impulsive youth. I don¡¯t


    have the courage for it anymore. I don¡¯t want to experience that heartbreak again. It was too bitter


    as if the world


    turned gray right before my eyes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Does my love for you¡­ really cause you so much pain?¡± he murmu his voice trembling.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, ¡°Your love even terrifies me.¡±


    ¡°Terrifies you?¡± He let out a bitterugh. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ I thought¡­ I loved you because I wanted to make


    up for the harm I¡¯ve caused you, b¨²t¡­ turns out you¡¯re terrified¡­¡±


    His fingers clenched the ss more and more tightly. Suddenly, there was a shattering sound as the


    ss in his hand broke into pieces.


    Amelia eximed in shock, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Warren looked at his bloody hand with a sense of detachment. The shards of ss that had just


    shattered had left numerous cuts on his hands.


    Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all!


    08-57


    Seeing the blood continuing to flow from Warren¡¯s hand, Amelia rushed to fetch the medicine box.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    When she brought the medical kit over, she saw Warren still picking up the broken ss fragments


    that fell on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you picking them up? Stop it!¡± she said quickly.


    11


    ¡°Sorry, I messed up your ce¡­ I¡¯ll clean it up,¡± he said.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ll do itter!¡± Amelia took away the ss fragments he had picked up and then looked at


    his hands. Fortunately, there were no ss fragments stuck in the skin. It was rtively simple to


    deal with it this


    way.


    She hurriedly took the cotton and gauze and stopped his hands from bleeding. ¡°Tell me if it hurts,¡±


    she said.


    However, while she tried to stop the bleeding, he remained silent as if he felt no pain.


    After she had taken care of the wound on his hands, she looked up and met his eyes.


    Before Amelia could avert her eyes, Warren said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t forced you to abort the child that day,


    would things have been better between us? Would it be possible for us¡­ to go back to how we


    used to be? Maybe¡­ Maybe you would fall in love with me again?¡±


    That question had lingered in his mind for many days, but he did not have the courage to ask it until


    then.


    Amelia stiffened slightly and pursed her red lips. ¡°Is it still necessary for you to ask these questions


    now?¡±


    ¡°What if I say it¡¯s necessary?¡± Even if he were dying soon, he wanted to know the answer.


    He looked at her with deep sadness in his eyes.


    She only felt that her throat was unusually dry. Then, she heard her own voice saying, ¡°At that time,


    I thought I could slowly believe you and some of the things you said back then, but after you got


    someone to forcefully pin me onto the operating table, the little trust I had just established in you


    waspletely shattered.¡±


    His throat suddenly let out a low, painful roar.


    10:11


    Once, he had told her that he hoped she could trust him again one day and believe he truly loved


    her. However, in the end, he personally destroyed the little trust he had finally won.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Warren murmured.


    At that moment, there was a quiet knock on the door. Amelia opened the door, and it was Warren¡¯s


    driver.


    Amelia said to the driver, ¡°His hand is injured. I¡¯ve bandaged it, but you¡¯d better take him to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll take Mr. York to the hospital right away,¡± the driver answered quickly.


    Warren stood up and heard Amelia say, ¡°Warren, don¡¯te here like this again. All I want is a


    peaceful life.¡±


    He paused unconsciously. After a while, he murmured, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    After Warren left, Amelia looked at the ss fragments and blood stains on the floor. She quickly


    took a broom to sweep up the ss fragments and then a mop to clean up the blood stains.


    Fortunately, there was not much noise, and Matilda and Aiden were not awakened.


    After she had cleaned everything, Amelia realized that her hands were still stained with blood. She


    had not noticed it before.


    It was Warren¡¯s blood. Her hands must have been stained when she bandaged him before.


    The skin, stained with blood, suddenly became a little hot. Amelia bit her lips slightly and quickly


    turned on the tap to wash her hands.


    The blood on her hand disappeared in a short time, but the burning sensation seemed to remain on


    it.


    His pale face and weak appearance kept shing in her mind.


    Amelia wondered if he was only tired, as she had never seen him like that before. She had even felt


    his hands were extremely cold when she had bandaged his wounds earlier.


    Inexplicably, she felt uneasy in her heart.


    ¡°Goodness gracious, stop thinking about it,¡± she thought.


    10:12


    Amelia shook her head and shrugged off everything about Warren in her mind. She and Warren


    were two different types of people from the beginning. Even if she were anxious for a while, it would


    eventually pass.


    The next day, Matilda found that a ss was missing. When she asked about it, Amelia said


    awkwardly, ¡°Last night, I got up to drink water and identally broke it.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Matilda asked worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, people have been discussing whether you and Warren are quarreling or giving


    each other the silent treatment these days. It was said that Warren¡¯s car had parked nearby several


    times while he looked toward the concession stand from inside the car. Well¡­ What happened


    between you and him?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°What else can happen between me and him? It¡¯s just about my pregnancy.¡± Amelia deliberately


    added lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve told Warren not toe here often in the future to avoid gossip among the


    neighbors. Anyway, from now on, I¡¯ll tell everyone that he is from Lofbury and works there and that I


    still live here because I¡¯m pregnant and need you to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all we can do.¡± Matilda sighed and said, ¡°Warren still has deep feelings for you now. If


    your father hadn¡¯t treated the York family like that back then, wouldn¡¯t you and him have been


    married and living together happily now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, if it hadn¡¯t been for Dad, Warren would never have approached me back then, and I would


    just be an ordinary woman to him,¡± Amelia said.


    Things had their causes and effects.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give him another chance? He has been alone for so many years, and now you


    are having another child. In the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Amelia interrupted Matilda. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between Warren and me. I don¡¯t dare, nor do I


    want to take a gamble. If I lose the bet, I will be doomed and unable to stand up again! Mom, I just


    want to look after you and raise my children!¡±


    Hearing that, Matilda sighed and said nothing more.


    Then, Amelia got up and packed the goods.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    10.12


    It was not like she had never thought she and Warren might have another possibility.


    However, before she could make up her mind, everything was put to a


    stop. Maybe it was fate. Just when she was about to be moved by Warren and fall in love with him


    again, the incident on the operating table made her understand that it was impossible between


    them.


    Therefore, she quickly withdrew her feelings for him and got back on


    track.


    She was grateful that it was not toote and that she did not let herself fall in love again.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    At the same time, it acted as a reminder to her. It reminded her to stay determined, not lose her


    sense of self in the rtionship, and to learn from her past mistakes to avoid making them again.


    Because once she gave in, she might be consigned to eternal damnation!


    It was almost evening the next day when Alicia drove to find Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, remember when we decided to grab a bite together? There¡¯s this amazing new restaurant


    that serves delicious food. How about we go try it out? I havee all this way just to pick you up.


    Please don¡¯t say no,¡± Alicia said.


    Amelia hesitated for a while and then smiled. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s eat dinner together. Wait a moment.¡± After


    saying that, Amelia informed Matilda and Aiden. Then she grabbed her bag and left the concession


    stand to follow Alicia into the car.


    Alicia took her to a fancy fondue restaurant. The restaurant targeted wealthy customers and gained


    poprity online.


    Amelia was impressed by the exquisite decoration inside, which naturally reflected its high price.


    As they were about to order their food, a voice suddenly interrupted, saying, ¡°Hey there, it¡¯s Alicia!


    What a coincidence! Ryan is here as well. Do you want to say hello to him?¡±


    Amelia nced upward, only to discover a middle-aged man in his forties. Although he spoke to


    Alicia, his eyes remained fixed on her with an inquisitive gaze that made her ufortable.


    Alicia stood up and said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s a coincidence that my partner is also here for dinner


    today. I¡¯ll go say hello!¡± Then she left with the middle-aged man and walked towards a nearby


    private room.


    Alicia returned after some time and said, ¡°Amelia, my partner and his friends are currently dining in


    the other private room. They have just ced their food order but haven¡¯t started eating yet. It


    would be great if we could join them since more people means more fun!¡±


    Amelia replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know those people, and it¡¯s not a good idea to join them. As you know, I


    don¡¯t like being in lively events. Today, I simply want to have a peaceful meal with you¡±


    10.10


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just a meal. I told them I¡¯m bringing you to the private room for dinner. If I


    say you¡¯re not going now, my partner will be angry, and I will suffer the consequences. I¡¯m not afraid


    to tell you the truth. He and I are not married. If he is unhappy with me, he can end our rtionship


    anytime. Amelia, I am over 30, and this man is my future.¡±


    Alicia expressed her sorrow with a pitiful tone. She even went so far as to use her previous acts of


    kindness in prison to persuade Amelia. Feeling reluctant yet again, Amelia found herself unable to


    turn down the invitation. Consequently, she nodded and agreed. ¡°All right, I¡¯lle. But I¡¯m leaving


    earlyter. As you know, I am currently pregnant and tend to experience fatigue more readily.¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Alicia said with a smile.


    They came to the private room. Amelia looked around the room and noticed four men in a private


    room. There were also seven sets of tes and cutlery on the table. Three sets were not used but


    were already on the table.


    ¡°If she and Alicia have two, who will use the other set of tes and cutlery?¡± Amelia wondered.


    Inexplicably, Amelia had a bad feeling because the four men were staring at her, making her feel


    trapped and ufortable.


    Amelia suspected it was a deliberate n rather than a random coincidence today. She calmly sat


    down, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    ¡°Everyone, this is my friend Amelia Haab.¡± Alicia also introduced them, saying, ¡°Amelia, this is Ryan


    Golding, my partner. The others are Anthony Waskey, Casper Mabins, and Jasper Yustone.¡±


    Ryan smiled at Amelia and said, ¡°Alicia has been talking about you quite a lottely. She mentioned


    that you and she have been friends for many years. Since we are all gathered here for this meal


    today, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to get to know each other? I heard you¡¯re expecting a


    baby, so I ordered a pregnancy-friendly dessert for you. You should give it a try.¡±


    Without a doubt, a dessert was presented right in front of Amelia.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Ryan¡¯s smile was deliberately ttering.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, congrattions on your pregnancy! Why not invite the father


    10:12


    of your baby to join you for a casual meal? It will make the asion


    more enjoyable and also to celebrate the uing arrival of your baby!¡± Anthony said.


    Amelia felt her heart sink as she realized the intentions behind it all. They wanted to meet Warren.


    That exined the presence of this untouched te and cutlery!


    At that moment, Alicia echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Amelia. Why not invite the father of your child to have a


    casual meal together?¡±


    Amelia stood up and rejected, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Alicia, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    Alicia hastily grabbed Amelia and asked, ¡°Amelia! Are you really leaving without eating? Perhaps


    you¡¯re feeling hungry, which could be why you¡¯re not feeling well. Why not indulge in the dessert


    first?¡±


    ¡°No, I really want to go back,¡± Amelia said.


    Jasper immediately felt upset and sneered, ¡°Are you truly ufortable? If you are, we will take


    you to the hospital right away. If you¡¯re just pretending, it means you don¡¯t respect us and don¡¯t want


    to eat with us. Alicia, it looks like your friend is not being respectful.¡±


    Jasper not only possessed thergest business among these individuals but was also known for his


    arrogance.


    Ryan had been ttering Jaspertely. When Alicia said that Amelia might be pregnant with


    Warren¡¯s baby, Ryan quickly told Jasper that Alicia was a friend of Warren¡¯s lover, which interested


    Jasper. As a result, they decided to have fondue together today.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But unexpectedly, Amelia did not show respect to Jasper, which


    displeased him. He felt that even Warren¡¯s partner had a low opinion of


    him.


    ¡°You are just Warren¡¯s mistress. Being pregnant doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯re sessful. Do


    you know the status of the York family? You have been in prison before, and being pregnant with


    Warren¡¯s child doesn¡¯t mean you can marry into the York family. You should be aware of your


    circumstances. If you assist the York family in expanding their business, Warren might still hold you


    in high regard. We¡¯re giving you a chance to prove your value. You should know your position!¡±


    Jasper said in an unkind tone.


    Amelia replied indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me a chance, Mr. Yustone. And I don¡¯t need to


    prove my worth either. Does it matter to you if I¡¯ve been in jail or who the father of my child is?¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Amelia was getting ready to leave as she spoke.


    Jasper stopped Amelia and said, ¡°What are you doing? Warren hasn¡¯t arrived yet today, and you¡¯re


    already considering leaving?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia only smelled alcohol when Jasper came closer.


    Ryan hurriedly grabbed Jasper and said, ¡°Jasper, you¡¯ve been drinking too much. Let¡¯s not make


    things harder for her.¡± Then he smiled and said to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s invite Mr. York to have a meal with


    us. We¡¯re all businessmen and mean no harm. If we can establish a business connection with Mr.


    York, it would benefit you as well. It¡¯s a win-win situation. Ms. Haab, what do you think?¡±


    Ryan pretended to speak on behalf of Amelia, but his real intention was to ask her to get Warren


    over. One could argue that one person portrayed the heroic character while the other embraced the


    role of the viin.


    Amelia replied, ¡°Warren and I have a different kind of rtionship than you may think. If you want to


    engage with the York family for business, you can visit hispany to meet him. There¡¯s no need to


    do it in such an indirect way.¡±


    Just as Amelia was about to leave again, Jasper grabbed her and


    threatened, ¡°Well, you seem ungrateful. Do you think the baby in your belly is a treasure? Believe it


    or not, I can easily make you lose your child today.¡±


    Amelia was stunned, and Alicia, next to her, quickly said, ¡°Amelia, please reconsider. Why not allow


    Warren to join us here? It¡¯s merely a meal, after all. There¡¯s no need to create unnecessary conflict.


    Mr. Yustone¡¯s family background isplex, so it¡¯s best not to offend him. I thought I was being


    generous by taking you out for dinner, but I certainly didn¡¯t anticipate such a situation.¡±


    Amelia looked down at her belly. It seemed like she was being lured into a trap today. If Warren did


    not show up, these people wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave.


    Jasper, in particr, was clearly the dominant person. He was


    ustomed to being dominant. It was hard to say what such a person would do.


    Also, she was too afraid to put the baby at risk.


    14


    10:12


    As for Warren, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She just told Warren yesterday not to


    show up again, but today, she was looking for Warren again.


    Amelia took her phone out of her bag and called Warren under the gaze of the group of people in


    the private room.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± Warren¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, full of disbelief.


    Amelia said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m having dinner with some people who really want to see you. So please


    come here. We¡¯re at¡­¡¯ Then, she told him the name, address, and private room number of the


    fondue restaurant.


    At the other end of the phone, Warren seemed to ponder for a moment and then replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    be right there.¡± After saying that, he ended the call.


    Amelia informed everyone in the private room. ¡°I¡¯ve already called him. He should be here soon.¡±


    Everyone suddenly became friendly. Jasper, who had previously prevented Amelia from leaving,


    also became friendly. He believed that Amelia was finally aware of what was happening. ¡°s. It


    would have been better if this had happened earlier. We simply want to have a meal with Warren to


    discuss business. If the deal goes well, there will be advantages for you as well. Do you truly


    believe you can join the York family by having a baby? Unless the York family wanted to humiliate


    themselves, they wouldn¡¯t marry a woman who has been in prison!¡±


    Amelia remained silent and ignored Jasper. She had no interest in interacting with anyone in the


    room. However, Jasper mistakenly believed that Amelia had agreed with him.


    Alicia¡¯s eyes shed when Jasper mentioned Amelia as ¡°a woman who has been in prison.¡±


    Alicia knew that if she, as Ryan¡¯s mistress, wanted to be his wife, she would have to conceive


    a son. However, her past imprisonment was also a major obstacle.


    Fortunately, Ryan¡¯s wife gave birth to a daughter only. If she had a son and let Ryan bond with


    Warren, her chances of bing his wife would greatly improve!


    Thinking of this, she acted like she was helping Amelia and whispered,


    10:12


    ¡°Amelia, I apologize. I intended to invite you to dinner, but I had no idea it would turn out this way.


    Ryan¡¯s friends are quite well-off. Given situation, if we can earn some money, it will make us feel


    more sec the future.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Amelia asked faintly. She had always kept her rtionship with Warren a secret from


    Alicia. Still, it was evident to everyone in the private room that Warren was the father of the baby


    growing inside her.


    Upon reflection, Alicia might have seen Warren when she came to the concession stand.


    ording to the neighbors, Warren frequently parked his car near the concession stand and would


    watch it from inside his car.


    Hence, everything was nned. Alicia visited the concession stand multiple times because of


    Warren. She schemed and invited her out to dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never harm you. We¡¯re friends, after all,¡± Alicia whispered while feeling guilty and looking at


    Amelia.


    In the private room, Ryan asked everyone to enjoy the food and drink. He also ordered desserts


    that were suitable for pregnant women. However, Amelia refused to eat or even drink water. Even


    though Alicia repeatedly urged Amelia to have some, Amelia still refused.


    There was a subtle tension filling the room.


    1


    Jasper suddenly threw his fork on the table and shouted at Amelia, ¡°Who do you believe yourself to


    be? Do you truly think highly of yourself just because you are associated with Warren? There have


    been few women standing behind a man like him. Who on earth do you think you are? Is it because


    you are pregnant that you believe you can behave in such a manner? Whether you believe it or not,


    if I were to instruct you to drink in front of himter, you would still have to oblige. He would not


    voice any objections on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Who do you ask to have a drink?¡± Jasper¡¯s words were interrupted by a voice as the door to the


    private room was pushed open.


    Everyone in the private room was stunned and only saw a tail figure walking in. If it was not Warren,


    then who could it be?


    Warren was dressed in a navy suit, and his hair was neatlybed. He appeared noble and


    elegant, though his face remained pale under the


    light. Uponying her eyes on Warren¡¯s hand, Amelia noticed the presence of white bandages


    wrapped around it. It seemed that he went to the hospital yesterday to treat the wound.


    Nevertheless, Warren was apanied by multiple bodyguards. The tall and strong bodyguards


    made people feel intimidated when they entered the private room.


    Seeing this, the others in the private room immediately changed their expressions. Ryan


    immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. York. I¡¯m Ryan Golding. I once met you at a


    seminar.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Warren looked at Ryan coldly.


    Ryan could feel a chill running down his spine and quickly said, ¡°Well¡­ We happened to meet Ms.


    Haab having dinner here today, so we thought of asking her toe over and eat together. After


    knowing she¡¯s your friend, we asked her to invite you too.¡±


    Alicia also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s friend, and I helped her a lot in the past. I


    reunited with her by chance this time, so I took her over for dinner. Because I wanted to make it


    livelier, I asked her to invite you too. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree and show up. Come, Mr. York.


    Please have a seat.¡±


    Alicia pulled out a chair beside Amelia while saying that.


    Warren did not sit down. Instead, he said, ¡°Who just said that if Amelia was asked to drink, she


    would have to agree? And even if I came, I wouldn¡¯t speak up for her? I can¡¯t hear it properly


    outside, but I wonder if I¡¯ve left out something other than those messages.¡±


    Jasper looked embarrassed. He hurriedly stood up and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I just want


    to liven up the atmosphere by making a toast with Ms. Haab.¡±


    ¡°Toast?¡± Warren sneered as he added, ¡°Amelia is pregnant and can¡¯t drink now. As for me, I¡¯m


    injured. The doctor told me not to drink recently. I¡¯ll let my subordinate drink for me. How about


    that?¡±


    Then, Warren cast a nce at the bodyguard standing next to him. The man immediately came


    forward, poured wine into an empty ss, and drank it up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve epted your toast. Now, I should also pay a toast to you.¡± Warren then turned to his


    subordinates and indifferently ordered, ¡°Let him have more so that I won¡¯t look petty. All the drinks


    today are on me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard received the order and came directly to Jasper with


    a bottle of wine.


    Jasper suddenly became a little uncasy, ¡°Warren, what do you want to dor


    ¡°What am I doing? Having a toast with you, of course,¡± Warren replied coldly. Then, one of the


    bodyguards stuffed the mouth of the bottle into


    Jasper¡¯s mouth, forcing him to drink. Soon, the wine had spread all over


    his face, and even his neckline clothes were wet.


    Ryan and the other two men exchanged nces with shock in their eyes. No one expected that


    Warren did not even bother to put on an act but directly made a rough move instead.


    ¡°M-Mr. York, You don¡¯t have to do such an extent. It¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding. We only want to treat you with a drink. Moreover, Mr. Yustone had heard that


    York Group seemingly wanted to try on some projects in Strico recently, so I thought about having a


    meal with you to have a peaceful discussion. Mr. Yustone also has many connections with both


    sides of thew in Strico. If you guys can cooperate, won¡¯t it benefit both of you?¡± Ryan suggested.


    ¡°There are way too many people wanting to cooperate with the York family in Strico, but it seems


    you¡¯re the first who dares to lure me here using such a method. I¡¯ll put my stance today. If this kind


    of thing happens again, whoever dares to force Amelia to make me show up again, they¡¯re


    equivalent to being my enemy!¡± Warren warned.


    His overbearing words shocked Ryan and the others.


    Meanwhile, Alicia looked at Amelia with jealousy.


    She mused, ¡®Warren is much better than Ryan. His handsome appearance, with his lean and tall


    figure, gave off a mature man¡¯s charm, unlike Ryan, a fat middle-aged man with a beer belly. How


    could I possibly be with him if it hadn¡¯t been for money?


    Moreover, Warren¡¯s protection of Amelia at this time would even make people have the illusion that


    she¡¯s his treasure.


    Treasure? Goodness gracious, what was I thinking?¡¯ Alicia then mocked herself in her heart.


    She dispelled her thought as she said inwardly, ¡°If Warren truly cared about Amelia, he wouldn¡¯t let


    her live her life in a concession stand while


    pregnant¡±


    After a while, Jasper finally drank up the whole bottle of wine under Warren¡¯s bodyguard force.


    Warren turned around and looked at Amelia, then he said. ¡°Tll take you home.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Amelia responded. She knew that such actions of Warren were to help her establish her


    standing. At the same time, he was also hinting


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    10.12


    at other people who wanted to have designs on her, telling them to sto ying tricks in the future.


    She looked at Jasper¡¯s messy look without any sympathy. After all, if she hadn¡¯t called Warren a


    while ago, Jasper would probably hurt her.


    Moreover, Jasper¡¯s look at that moment could also give Alicia a warning.


    Although Alicia once helped her, Amelia did not like being used like that. What Alicia did that day


    made her feel disgusted.


    Just as Amelia and Warren were about to leave, Jasper, who was in a mess, rushed toward Amelia


    in anger. In his view, everything that happened that day was because of her, causing him to be


    humiliated in front of others. Naturally, he would not let her go.


    However, before his hand could touch Amelia, Warren had already punched him to the ground.


    Then Warren¡¯s bodyguard came up and quickly pinned down Jasper.


    ¡°Teach him a lesson and let him know who he shouldn¡¯ty a hand on,¡± Warren ordered his


    bodyguard while exiting the private room with Amelia.


    The others in the private room looked at Jasper, who was pinned to the ground, and their face


    turned pale. Ryan¡¯s hands on his sides were trembling mildly.


    He thought he could associate himself with Warren that day. However, it turned out to be revenge


    instead of friendship.


    Moreover, Ryan not only forged enemies with Warren but also might anger Jasper. He only felt that


    he was put in a difficult position.


    Alicia was the only one he could vent his anger on.


    After Warren¡¯s bodyguard taught Jasper a lesson and left, Ryan pped Alicia in the face. She


    stumbled backward and almost hit the wall at the side


    Alicis fell a burning pain on her face, but she dared not say anything. All she felt at the moment was


    aggrieved.


    She coulded inwardly. I had helped Amelia in prison back then. In the end she did such a thing to


    repay me What a heartless and ungratefd person I will not let her go easily!


    Meanwhile, Amelia and Warren walked to the entrance of the restaurant.


    He said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, have you? Why don¡¯t we find a ce nearby to eat


    something? Then I¡¯ll send you back home.¡±


    Then he seemed to think of something and added, ¡°I can let the driver send you home without me


    getting in the car. And-¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Amelia shifted her gaze to Warren¡¯s right hand, which was wrapped with a bandage.


    When he entered the private room a while ago, no blood was oozing out, and the bandage was all


    white. But at that moment, there was a faint bloodstain on the bandage.


    Warren followed her gaze and looked down at his hand. He then said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I


    guess it¡¯s just wound dehiscence.¡± He said it as if it was just a trivial matter to him.


    Amelia recalled Jasper rushing toward her in the private room a while ago, and Warren directly


    knocked him to the ground.


    She wondered, ¡°I think his wound burst open at that time.¡±


    The bloodstain on his bandage was getting obvious, and the range of the stains was gradually


    expanding. His wounds might have burst open hugely.


    Amelia suddenly turned to Warren and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was stunned.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital first. Your hand injury needs the doctor to re-treat


    it,¡± Amelia replied.


    Noticing that Warren was still standing there in a daze, she grabbed his wrist and took him directly


    into the car parked in front of them. ¡°To the hospital,¡± she said to the driver.


    The driver hesitated for a while and looked at Warren. Noticing thetter remained silent without


    opposing, he then started the engine and drove toward the hospital.


    On the way, Warren seemed to regain his senses, realizing Amelia was sitting beside him in the


    same car as him at that moment.


    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren was stunned and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You must have encountered such an


    awkward dinner today because of me.¡± He could sense that those people wanted to use her as a


    connection to invite him to dinner and talk about business affairs.


    However, those people did not know the real rtionship between them. Otherwise, they would not


    have humiliated her before his arrival or even


    10:12


    forced her to call him in the first ce.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡± Warren asked with concern.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°They just had some harsh words on me but didn¡¯t do anything harmful.¡±


    ¡°If this happens again next time, you can call me directly and let me handle it,¡± Warren advised.


    Amelia did not say anything.


    Warren added, ¡°Is the woman in the private room today your friend?¡±


    ¡°I know her when I was in prison. At that time, I was in the same cell with her. She didn¡¯t bully me


    when others did. Sometimes, she even helped me. So I indeed owe her a favor,¡± Amelia exined.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected Alicia to do such a scheme to her.


    When Warren heard Amelia mention her imprisoned life, he could not help but feel heartbroken.


    After he investigated again, he only knew how much she had suffered during the time she was sent


    to prison by him.


    However, his investigation was probably only the tip of the iceberg. Amelia might have suffered


    more, which he did not find out at all. After all, she had been released from prison for two years


    when he investigated.


    Nevertheless, as a man, he would subconsciously feel chills after


    discovering the beatings and humiliations she had suffered in prison. He could not imagine how she


    hade through at that time while she was even pregnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry¡­¡± Warren murmured with deep regret in his eyes.


    Amelia was dumbfounded and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. I don¡¯t want


    to talk about who¡¯s at fault or not between us anymore. I only wish to end all the grievances and


    return to a peaceful life,¡±


    Warren could not help but smile bitterly. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s right. Peaceful life. That¡¯s what I want


    the most, and it¡¯s also what I owe her.¡±


    ¡°All night. I¡¯ll grant your wish if you want to live a peaceful life. After you give birth to the baby, I¡¯ll


    return to Lofbury. I¡¯ll leave my subsidiary in Strico for others to manage in the future, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry that


    10:12


    I¡¯ll affect your normal life,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia looked at Warren in a daze. At that moment, those words h were clearly what she wanted to


    hear. After she gave birth, he would leave Strico. In the future, maybe only asionally would they


    meet because of the baby, and she could live a peaceful life.


    However, for some reason, Amelia felt empty after he said that.


    Looking at her in a daze, Warren seemed to think of something and added, ¡°If you are worried about


    the divorce, just give me a call when you¡¯ve decided on a date to divorce me. I¡¯lle to Strico and


    go through the divorce formalities with you.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. Only she knew that she hadn¡¯t thought about it at all.


    She mused, ¡°That¡¯s right. After I give birth and he leaves Strico, perhaps our next meeting would be


    the time for a divorce.¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, Amelia apanied Warren straight to the emergency room.


    The doctor re-bandaged Warren¡¯s wound and told him not to carry heavy objects with both hands


    for theing days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a minor injury so that you can be careless about it. If you prolong the time, your


    injury will only be more severe by then. If you treat itter, it may not be just a minor wound.¡±


    The doctor continued, ¡°Also, avoid food that will worsen it. Then, it¡¯ll heal faster.¡±


    After getting out of the hospital, Warren suggested, ¡°How about we grab something to eat? We can


    sit separately at different tables when we eat. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Amelia turned to look at the man beside her. He was so cautious before her at the moment, which


    waspletely different from the calm and overbearing manner he used to have in the private


    room.


    His carefulness made her feel as if something was stuck in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can sit together at one table,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren seemed slightly surprised, but then he smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He felt as if he was


    blessed that she was willing to eat with him at the same table at present.


    He wondered, ¡°Was it because I swung a punch on the man for her today that caused my wound


    dehiscence? Was it sympathy? Or was she feeling


    10.123


    guilty? Is that why she¡¯s willing to have this meal with me?¡±


    But whatever it was, it was a good thing for him.


    He wanted them all, whether it was her sympathy or anything else toward him. The most intolerable


    thing for him was actually her disregard.


    It would be as if he no longer existed to her.


    Warren did not want to experience the way Amelia looked at him previously again in his life.


    They arrived at a pasta restaurant near the hospital. Amelia ordered a creamy tomato pasta and


    then turned to look at Warren.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:1273

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    what she ordered,¡± Warren said to the bossdy at the checkout


    ¡°Okay,¡± the bossdy answered.


    The two walked to a small dining table. Amelia looked at Warren¡¯s hand and said, ¡°These days, you


    should pay more attention to your own hands. Don¡¯t make minor injuries serious as the doctor


    said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention,¡± he responded obediently as if he were an obedient child.


    After a while, two tes of creamy tomato pasta were served. Amelia lowered her head and dug in.


    Warren looked at the woman, who was dining across from him, and suddenly reminisced about the


    time when they enjoyed pasta together. She had once said with a smile, ¡°Warren, how about I start


    learning how to make pasta? In this way, I can cook you a te of pasta on your birthday as your


    special gift.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you have the skill?¡± he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to put efforts into it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to make the noodles from scratch. Just pick up some pasta from the


    supermarket and cook it,¡± Warren suggested.


    ¡°But the pasta I make myselfes with more love and thought. I¡¯ll make one for you every


    birthday in the future and wish for your well-being and good health. After all, you¡¯re the pir of


    support for me and our baby.¡±


    At that time, she trusted him wholeheartedly.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t get to eat the pasta made by her, and now it had even be an


    unattainable luxury.


    He wondered if he could still be her and the children¡¯s pir of


    support.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± At this moment, Amelia¡¯s voice sounded. He came back to his senses and


    met her inquisitive eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I think of something from the past. I¡­ I¡¯ll eat it now.¡± With that, he lowered his head


    and ate the pasta in front of him.


    09:09


    He would be her and the children¡¯s pir of support. He would protect them with his life and ensure


    everything was arranged for her. Even if something were to happen to him in the future, she and the


    children would still be well taken care of.


    After he finished the meal, Warren asked the driver to send Amelia home. ¡°I won¡¯t get in the car, so


    you won¡¯t be as anxious. Amelia, I understand that no matter how much I say or do now, it may be


    difficult to make amendments. After all, what is done cannot be undone. Perhaps what I can do is to


    make you less afraid of me. What I hope most in my life now is that you are fine and safe. As for


    everything else, I no longer crave anything,¡± he murmured.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t crave anything else at the moment. He didn¡¯t even crave to be with her anymore in


    this life.


    He didn¡¯t even crave that she would fall in love with him again.


    Her affection no longer belonged to him since that year, and now he shouldn¡¯t even crave it.


    Amelia¡¯s heart suddenly ached. When Warren mentioned that he no longer craved anything, she felt


    a heavy weight pressing on her chest, which made it difficult to breathe.


    Beneath the streemp, his face remained as pale as ever. The way he looked at her reflected a


    mix of emotions such as love, pain, regret, and despair.


    Nevertheless, his voice remained surprisingly calm, as if he were calml discussing a decision.


    For a moment, she looked at him in a daze. She felt like her whole body was trapped in an invisible


    net and couldn¡¯t move. It even became so difficult to look away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him! Don¡¯t look at him anymore!¡± she told herself desperately in her heart. After an


    uncertain amount of time, she abruptly turned her head away, then swiftly opened the door and got


    into the car as if she were fleeing.


    After the door was closed, the car slowly drove off.


    Warren looked at the car that gradually disappeared from his sight and couldn¡¯t help but smile


    bitterly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps this was the best ending between him and Amelia.


    09:09


    He retrieved his phone and said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Investigate the


    backgrounds of everyone who dined with Amelia in the private room today.¡±


    Since those people wanted to use her, it was natural that they should bear the consequences!


    Alicia came to the concession stand early in the morning and apologized repeatedly to Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m truly sorry. I had no idea it would escte like thatst night. Mr. Yustone can be quite


    arrogant when he¡¯s had a few drinks, and that¡¯s why he said those offensive things. Please don¡¯t


    take it to heart.¡±


    Amelia fixed her gaze on Alicia and stated bluntly, ¡°You must have nned the incident at the


    fondue restaurant yesterday. You took me there, had me enter the private room, and then told me to


    call Warren over. This can¡¯t be a mere coincidence, can it?¡±


    A guilty look appeared on Alicia¡¯s face, and she smiled dryly. ¡°I¡­ I had no choice either. I am just


    Ryan¡¯s mistress. Ryan has always wanted to reach out to the York family. He knows that I know


    you, and you know Warren, so he asked me to pull the strings. He thought that he could talk to


    Warren during the meal, in hopes that he could achieve some business deals. Little did I know it


    would turn out like this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing again. If you would like to have a meal with me, we can eat at a restaurant


    together, but forget it if there are third parties involved,¡± Amelia said.


    Alicia offered an awkward smile and said curiously, ¡°Well, it did appear that Warren treated you


    exceptionally well yesterday. He even confronted Mr. Yustone on your behalf, and Mr. Yustone


    couldn¡¯t even put up a fight. As the head of the York family, he¡¯s certainly remarkable. Why don¡¯t you


    put in a few good words for Ryan in front of Warren? It happens that Ryan¡¯spany is also


    bidding for the recent project of York Group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in business matters, and I¡¯ve never discussed business with Warren. I won¡¯t get


    involved in his affairs!¡± Amelia said.


    Alicia¡¯s face changed slightly, and then her smile grew even wider. ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t been


    involved in his matters before doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be in the future. If Ryan seeds in the


    bidding, we won¡¯t forget your contributions. Just name your price, and I assure you Ryan will honor


    it.¡±


    09:09


    Amelia regarded Alicia coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help you. If you want to catch up with me in the


    future, I¡¯m open to it. But if you want to talk about business and Warren with me, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alicia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t forget I was there for you when you were in


    prison. I treated you well when others were unkind. Now that you have Warren by your side and are


    pregnant with his child, there is a bright future lying ahead of you. Will you not consider helping me


    when I ask for it?¡±


    Amelia pressed her lips together and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not reliant on Warren for my current life. I


    appreciate the help you gave me during my time in prison. If you ever find yourself in trouble, I¡¯ll do


    my best to assist you. But Warren and his matters have nothing to do with me, and I can¡¯t be of help


    in that regard.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    ¡°What do you mean he has nothing to do with you? You¡¯re pregnant with his baby, so how can you


    say he has nothing to do with you? If you don¡¯t want to help me, then forget it. Why do you say


    that?¡± Alicia eximed angrily.


    Just then, another car stopped at the concession stand, and Rosalie got out of the car.


    Alicia frowned when she saw there was a personing over. She said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯lle to visit


    you next time.¡± Then she left in a hurry.


    Rosalie and Alicia passed by each other. Rosalie walked to Amelia and asked, ¡°Who is that


    woman? Is she your friend?¡±


    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s hardly a friend.¡± Amelia said faintly, ¡°She is my former cellmate. When I was in jail,


    she looked out for me. I ran into her a few days ago, but I realized she was using me to get close to


    Warren for business negotiations. She wasn¡¯t genuinely interested in reconnecting with me.¡±


    When she heard this, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. ¡°People can be quiteplex.


    Sometimes you believe someone is good, but then sometimes, you think they are not as good as


    you thought.¡±


    ¡°Yes. People are reallyplex, and as time passes, they inevitably change,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Was she the one who helped to cover your whereabouts and evade Warren¡¯s search after you


    were released from prison?¡± Rosalie inquired further.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°I owe a lot to the person. Without her, Aiden and I would have been


    much worse. She came out of the prison earlier than me. I don¡¯t know why she was imprisoned in


    the first ce, but I think with her ability, even if she gets out of prison, she will live a good life.¡±


    In truth, she had longed to meet that person again over the years but never managed to cross paths


    with her. Furthermore, she had no leads to track her down. Despite the substantial help received, all


    she knew was the person¡¯s name.


    ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, you two will cross paths again, sooner orter,¡± Rosalie reassured.


    09:09


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Amelia smiled. ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To send you an invitation card!¡± Rosalie said and took out a banquet invitation from her bag. ¡°I just


    came from Lillian¡¯s side. Yasmin is going to reach one month old, and they¡¯re nning a sip and see


    party. Since Lillian and Callum only had a civil marriage and no wedding ceremony, Callum wants


    this party to be quite grand. It also doubles as a way to set the record straight for Lillian and to


    announce her status to the public, so the media won¡¯t spread any rumors.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Does the banquet have any dress code?¡± Amelia said. After all, she didn¡¯t have any formal


    gown. If she attended the banquet in casual outfits, she would make herself a joke.


    Rosalie knew what Amelia was worried about, so she said, ¡°Both you and Aiden cane to me


    first on that day. I will prepare the outfits for you!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be,¡± Amelia said hurriedly.


    ¡°Why not? I am your best friend and Aiden¡¯s godmother. If you insist on standing on ceremony with


    me, I will be angry,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia felt warm in her heart and didn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    ¡°By the way, when I came out of Lillian¡¯s house, I saw that little boy from the Woolbright family


    again,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°He went to Lillian¡¯s ce again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lillian said that the child would go to visit Yasmin one or two days a week. It seems that the


    child really cares about her.¡± Rosalie muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the child cares so much about


    Yasmin. Yasmin is just a baby now. What¡¯s special about her?¡±


    Unfortunately, the boy from the Woolbright family refused to exin why.


    ¡°We¡¯ll knowter. At least now the child should harbor no malicious intention toward Yasmin,¡±


    Amelia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It can be said that the boy saved the life of Yasmin and Lillian,¡± Rosalie said. Then, she


    turned to look at Amelia and asked, ¡°How are you doing with Warren? Are you really going to


    divorce him after the baby is born?¡±


    Amelia lowered her head, nced at her abdomen, and gently nodded while she hummed a light


    response.


    09:09


    When she heard that, Rosalie knew that Amelia was still unwilling to ept Warren, so she stopped


    talking about this topic.


    After all, in terms of rtionship, the wearer knew where the shoe pinched. No matter what decision


    Amelia made, Rosalie would silently support her.


    If Amelia wanted to be with Warren, she would congratte them on their reconciliation and prepare


    a good gift for them.


    If Amelia wanted to raise the child alone, Rosalie would help her.


    ¡°Put away the invitation card for the sip and see party. On that day, I¡¯ll send a car to pick you, Mrs.


    Haab, and Aiden up,¡± Rosalie said and left.


    When she looked at the invitation card, Amelia caressed her lower abdomen gently.


    The age gap between the two children was less than a year, but Yasmin would be the apple of both


    the White and the Quinn families¡¯ eye. She would bask in the love of her parents and lead the life of


    an admired little princess.


    In contrast, she would be raising the baby in her belly on her own. When the child was born, it


    wouldn¡¯t have the same presence of a father as Aiden did. Even if Warren visited the child


    asionally, their


    rtionship wouldn¡¯tpare to the bond between a father and children in a traditional family.


    When she looked ahead, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Will the ch me me for not giving him or


    her aplete home?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t give you aplete home, bu still want you toe and


    see the world. I will do my best to protect you and shower you with a lot of love!¡±


    Naturally, Yasmin¡¯s sip and see party held by the White family attracted much attention.


    After all, before Yasmin was born, Callum had announced to the media that the child in Lillian¡¯s belly


    was the heir of the White family.


    That was to say Yasmin had held a very valuable status since her birth.


    This news naturally sparked excitement in the celebrity circle and led to various aspirations. After


    all, if their families could establish marital connections with the White family and ensure their sons


    garnered


    09:09


    attention from the White family, it would promise a prosperous future.


    Consequently, numerous upper-ss families, particrly those with young sons, were making


    every possible effort to secure an invitation to Yasmin¡¯s sip and see party.


    On the day of the banquet, Rosalie sent a car to pick them up. When Amelia¡¯s family arrived at the


    Youngblood residence, Rosalie had already prepared for everything.


    Rosalie had not only arranged gowns for Aiden and Amelia but also selected a respectable outfit for


    the elderly Matilda.


    Aiden was a child, so he didn¡¯t need to wear makeup. Meanwhile, both Matilda and Amelia


    transformed with newfound vigor thanks to the skilled makeup artists. Matilda, in particr,


    appeared significantly younger than her actual age after the makeover.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    LA

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Matilda smiled when she looked at herself. She was a woman, after all. No matter how old she was,


    she still wanted to look beautiful.


    The triplets were at the manor, and so was Karina.


    Jennifer saw Aiden, who had changed into a suit, and immediately went up to him. ¡°You look good,


    Aido.¡±


    Aiden returned a smile. ¡°You look great too, Jen.¡±


    Indeed, Jennifer, that day, wore a light purple gown with a puffy skirt and used a same-colored


    ribbon for her hair. The outfit, along with her lovely facial features, made her look like an elf.


    Jennifer smiled with delight at thepliment. She liked the dress too, and her mother had dressed


    her up so beautifully. She wanted to take photos and show them to Felix.


    Unfortunately, Felix was not there. Otherwise, she could¡¯ve gone to meet Yasmin with Felix that day.


    At that thought, Jennifer¡¯s bright smile dimmed slightly as disappointment rose within her.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be departing soon.¡± Rosalie began to arrange the


    transportation for everyone while Jonathan watched from the side with a smile.


    The current Youngblood residence was no longer as bleak as before when Jonathan and his


    grandfather were the only upants.


    The ce was lively with the addition of Rosalie and the children.


    Jonathan wondered, ¡®Would Grandfather regret the things he ordered Kurt to do before he passed


    away if he witnessed this scene?


    If he never gave such orders, then the suffering and hardship between Rosalie and me would be


    significantly lesser.¡¯


    The group arrived at the venue of the sip and see party. It was thergest five-star hotel in Strico.


    Callum had reserved the entire floor for the


    party.


    The decor of the venue was extremely luxurious. It was apparent that Callum viewed the sip and


    see party with great importance.


    Apart from the White and Quinn families¡¯ rtives, many who attended


    09:09


    the banquet were celebrities and famous personalities only seen on TV.


    After they entered the venue, Rosalie led Aiden, the triplets, and Karina over to see Yasmin. Amelia


    greeted Lillian and gave her a congrattory present and a mary gift. ¡°This is a small gift from


    me.¡±


    Lillian didn¡¯t refuse. When she received it, she said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia¡­ Callum also invited Warren


    to the party.¡± She knew Amelia¡¯s dislike of Warren and brought it up to Amelia so that thetter


    could mentally prepare herself.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like he and I are enemies. Since he¡¯sing, Aiden can meet him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was afraid that you would be angry,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Warren and I will meet frequently with each other in the future for the sake of our children,¡±


    Amelia exined.


    It was reasonable that Callum would invite Warren. After all, Warren lent a helping hand when Lillian


    wasatose.


    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°You are so beautiful today, Amelia. For those


    who don¡¯t know you, they might mistake you for a celebrity.¡±


    Lillian was telling the truth. Amelia had beautiful facial features, a moderate height, and a good body


    proportion. The clothing looked g on her since she was on the thinner side.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t usually put much effort into dressing herself u and her casual wear was


    generally on the darker scale of the color palett


    Therefore, dressed in a light blue gown with exquisite makeup on, she looked exceptionally


    beautiful.


    ¡°Yeah, Rosalie helped me with it. I¡¯m too old to be considered that.¡± Amelia smiled.


    After she chatted with Lillian for a while, Amelia turned around and walked to a table with Matilda.


    The banquet was in the form of a buffet, which made Amelia feel more at ease.


    Amelia said to Matilda, ¡°Mom, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go get some food.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Matilda answered.


    Amelia walked toward the buffet table when a voice suddenly sounded.


    09:09


    ¡°Amelia, why¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Amelia looked up and realized it was Alicia, and beside her stood Ryan.


    Alicia¡¯s surprise was evident on her face. It was not easy for her to get a chance to participate in the


    banquet. Ryan had expended a lot of effort just to get the invitation, while she had also gone to


    great lengths to convince Ryan not to bring his wife but her to the party.


    Ryan wanted to meet and get acquainted with more celebrities, while she wanted an opportunity to


    get acquainted with the wives of prominent families.


    After all, the more connections she had, the higher her value.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to meet Amelia there, especially the unfamiliar Amelia, who was


    dressed in an haute couture dress she had only seen in magazines. Just the gown itself was worth


    hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even think about renting it at all. All they could do was buy the dress, but


    ordinary people would never spend money on a dress worth hundreds of thousands of dors


    unless they were swimming in money.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a knock-off!¡± Alicia silently convinced herself. ¡°But isn¡¯t this knock-off¡¯s quality too


    good?¡±


    On the other hand, Ryan was staring at Amelia with amazement. She looked so much prettier than


    thest time he saw her, which made him understand why Warren would fall for her.


    He would fall for her beauty too, if he was in Warren¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Are you here with Warren?¡± Alicia could only think of that possibility after she contemted it for a


    while,


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia answered. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some food, so if you¡¯ll excuse


    me.¡±


    Amelia bowed and left Alicia with a suspicious look and thoughts.


    Not many people were around the buffet table. Amelia took some food that was easy to chew and


    swallow and suitable for the elderly. However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, a


    hand suddenly took the te from her hand. ¡°Let me take it for you.¡±


    09:09


    Amelia was stunned when she recognized it was Warren.


    She was caught off guard by his sudden appearance.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Warren was d in a ck suit with his hair slicked back. His attire and angr face gave off a


    sense of seriousness and coldness.


    His eyes, however, held wariness when he looked at her as if afraid that she would refuse him.


    The words to reject him seemed stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t get one. word out of her mouth.


    Finally, she said, ¡°My mom is waiting for me at the rest area.¡± She walked ahead with Warren


    hurriedly following her lead.


    As the two of them walked side by side, they looked like a match made in heaven and gained the


    attention of the other guests.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Alicia watched the scene from a distance with disgust on her face. ¡°Amelia clearly came here with


    Warren, yet she brazenly denied it. Does she take me for a fool?¡±


    Ryan thoughtfullymented, ¡°There¡¯s more to your friend than meets the eye. Despite being an


    ex-convict, she is very well treated by Warren. It would be impossible to get into her position without


    any schemes. That said, even if she is pregnant, she will never be given official recognition as his


    wife.¡±


    ¡°An ex-convict¡­¡± These words seemed to trigger Alicia, causing her eyes to darken.


    She, too, was an ex-convict. Although hated talking about it, Ryan didn¡¯t care and would even make


    fun of her time in prison in front of his friends.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if it meant that Ryan would also never recognize her as his


    wife. She pondered, ¡®Even if I give birth to a son for him, would he make me his wife officially?


    In his eyes, I¡¯m no more than an ex-convict, only good for fooling around but never deserving of


    marriage.


    Warren apanied Amelia to Matilda¡¯s side and put a te of foo front of her.


    ¡°Matilda, what else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it,¡± Warren offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Matilda hurriedly said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get some for Amelia.¡± Warren asked Amelia, ¡°Is there anything you would like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not very hungry,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Even if you feel that way, the baby in your stomach needs to eat.¡± Warren said, ¡°Stay with Matilda


    for a while. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    After Warren walked away to get food, Matilda stared at Warren¡¯s silhouette before looking at her


    daughter. ¡°He cares a lot about you.¡±


    Amelia bit her lips gently and said nothing.


    When Warren arrived at the area to pick up food, Alicia stepped forward


    09:09


    and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. York, do you remember me? I¡¯m Amelia¡¯s friend. We met a few days ago. My


    name is Alicia Taffron. You can call me Alicia.¡±


    She put on a bright smile and shed a self-assumed attractive gaze in an effort to attract Warren¡¯s


    attention. In Alicia¡¯s opinion, she was better-looking and younger than Amelia after all.


    She thought, ¡°If Warren likes Amelia, he might also like me. If he likes me, I wouldn¡¯t need to hang


    around that jerk, Ryan, anymore.¡±


    Warren looked at the woman in front of him coldly. He could tell what she was thinking at a nce.


    After all, he had met too many such women over the years.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you think that you are Amelia¡¯s friend, it is best to do what a friend should do in the future.


    Don¡¯t think about using her for anything else. I spared youst time because you once helped


    Amelia in prison, but if it were next time, you would not be so lucky,¡± Warren warned her.


    Alicia felt a chill down her spine. ¡°M-Mr. York, did Amelia say something that gave you the wrong


    idea about me? I-I didn¡¯t mean to use Amelia. I just¡­¡±


    Before Alicia could finish, Warren interrupted, ¡°I know very well what¡¯s on your mind. You had better


    cast such thoughts out of it. I despise women like you.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She felt that she had been deeply insulted. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just


    fooling around with Amelia. Don¡¯t tell you¡¯re really interested in an ex-convict like her?¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°If I hear you call Amelia an ex-co again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll


    never be able to speak again!¡±


    Alicia¡¯s body trembled, and a sense of fear rose in her heart.


    She wanted to assume that Warren was just joking, but the look in his eyes made it very clear that


    he wasn¡¯t.


    Moreover, she had heard from Ryan that Jasper¡¯spany got into trouble after the incident in the


    private room that day. Several deals with big businesses that had originally been negotiated had


    gone bad. Although the Yustone family didn¡¯t say anything about it, Ryan guessed that it wasn¡¯t a


    coincidence and Warren was actually behind it.


    After Warren left the pick-up area, Alicia was still standing there. Her palms and back were covered


    with cold sweat.


    09:09


    ¡°Why? Why did Warren look down on me? I¡¯m clearly superior to Amelia in so many ways!¡±


    Anger and jealousy surged in Alicia¡¯s heart. Then Alicia walked quickly to the corner as if she had


    thought of something. She then took out her mobile phone from her handbag and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Yustone? I¡¯m Alicia. I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    ??


    Meanwhile, Warren walked to Matilda and Amelia with a te in his hand. He handed the te to


    Amelia. The food inside was lightly seasoned. He had avoided raw food, which was unsuitable for


    pregnant


    women.


    Warren also brought Amelia a bowl of mixed cereal. ¡°If you feel tiredter, just tell me and I¡¯ll ask the


    driver to take you home.¡±


    After saying that, Warren turned around and sat down at another table nearby.


    Amelia was slightly stunned before realizing that he had remembered what she said before. That


    was why he was keeping a distance from her.


    Amelia lowered her head and ate the food Warren brought back, her eyshes hiding the look in


    her eyes.


    At that moment, Yasmin was surrounded by a lively atmosphere. The parents with boys jostled


    amongst themselves to show off their b Yasmin. If Yasmin were to do something special, such as


    However, Yasmin, who was just one month old, was sleeping soundly her cradle. Despite the noisy


    surroundings, she didn¡¯t wake up.


    Lillian pulled her husband close and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does the sip and see party


    for Yasmin feel like a blind date?¡±


    The parents not only led their sons to see Yasmin but also introduced them to Lillian. All these


    wealthy women sang their sons¡¯ praises in front of her, which ended up irritating Lillian instead.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    ¡°That¡¯s because Yasmin is the future heir of White Group. Since most of them want a marriage of


    convenience with the White family, they naturally have designs on her,¡± Callum remarked.


    ¡°Are you really going to let Yasmin take over White Group?¡± Lillian said, ¡°What if Yasmin she¡¯s a


    failure as a businesswoman? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will ruin thepany?¡±


    ¡°Once I hand it over to her in the future, it will be up to her on how she manages it. Whether White


    Group will expand or copse will be up to her.¡±


    Lillian was stunned. Callum sounded as if he was giving his daughter a toy instead of apany


    worth billions of dors.


    ¡°How about I have more children? We¡¯ll be able to see who is suitable to take over,¡± Lillian


    suggested after some thought. After all, it was good to have more choices than to put all their eggs


    in one basket.


    However, her words triggered a sudden change in Callum¡¯s face as he snapped, ¡°No!¡±


    Lillian looked at him in surprise and felt that he was overreacting. ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you use to think


    it would be good to have more children?¡±


    Callum pursed his thin lips, then raised his hands and held Lillian in his


    arms.


    They were standing in the banquet hall at that moment, and their hug immediately attracted many


    people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey, people are watching¡­¡± Lillian reminded him in a low voice. However, midway through her


    sentence, she suddenly froze because she could feel that Callum was trembling when he held her


    arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ trembling!¡±


    ¡°Callum, are you all right? Is something wrong?¡± Lillian hurriedly asked. ¡°If you feel unwell, we can


    make an excuse and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡±


    Anyway, she could still let Jonathan and Rosalie help her host the sip and see party.


    Callum replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not feeling well, it¡¯s just


    09:09


    that¡­ I¡¯ve had enough, Lillian. We now have Yasmin, and she¡¯s enough. So let¡¯s not have any more


    children, okay?¡±


    Lillian was stunned. She understood what he was afraid of. During her recent birth, he had thought


    that he was fully prepared. However, her water broke ahead of time and she almost died after


    childbirth. She was even in a postpartuma for many days.


    ¡°But¡­ this time was because I had been injected with a toxin. It¡¯s not like someone is out to harm


    me every time I give birth to a child. If we were to be more careful next time¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to take any more risks.¡± Callum added, ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied with Yasmin. For me,


    she is the greatest treasure God has bestowed upon us. One is enough! Lillian, I didn¡¯t want to


    experience that kind of fear anymore. When I watched you lying on the hospital bed with your eyes


    closed, and there was no movement other than your breathing, I was really scared¡­¡±¡®


    Every time he dreamt of the despair he felt back then, he would be jolted awake and subsequently


    stare nkly at her, taking a long time toe back to his senses.


    Lillian suddenly felt a little sad, for he had never told her about it before. She assumed that the


    matter was behind him after she had woken up from hera.


    It turned out that he was still traumatized by the experience.


    Lillian hugged Callum, patted him on the back, andforted him softly, ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be


    afraid. I will always be with you. You know me, I always keep my promises!¡±


    ¡°You two,


    how long are you going to continue hugging each other?¡± When a joking voice sounded in Lillian¡¯s


    ear, she quickly regained her senses. She stopped hugging Callum and turned to Rosalie who had


    come over without her realizing it. When she realized that many people were looking at them, her


    face suddenly blushed.


    When Rosalie noticed her friend¡¯s reddened eyes, she was shocked. Nheless, she held Lillian¡¯s


    hand with a smile and said, ¡°Come on, let me show you what I got Yasmin as a gift. Then, she took


    her friend to the lounge.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan, who was standing beside them, didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he walked up to Callum and said,


    ¡°It looks like you have inadvertently


    09:09


    dispelled the gossip of those present who were having doubts about your rtionship with Lillian.¡±


    Despite hearing thement, Callum didn¡¯t exin the hug. He didn¡¯t do it to end the gossip about


    him. Instead, he was driven by an uncontroble urge.


    He was truly afraid when Lillian brought up the matter about having another baby.


    ¡°What would you do if Rosalie got pregnant again?¡± Callum suddenly asked. As far as he knew,


    Rosalie¡¯s body suffered a lot when she gave birth to the triplets. If she were to be pregnant


    again, it would definitely cause great damage to her body.


    ¡°She won¡¯t get pregnant again, and I will not let it happen,¡± Jonathan said with certainty, then raised


    his eyebrows and looked at Callum. ¡°What? Are you afraid that Lillian will be pregnant again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared.¡± Callum smiled wryly.


    After all, if he experienced that situation again, he was afraid he would go


    crazy.


    ¡°If a man doesn¡¯t want his wife to have children, there are many ways. It depends on how much you


    are willing to sacrifice for her,¡± Jonathan said. He had also experienced the situation Callum was in


    at that moment.


    Hearing that, Callum gave it some thought.


    In the lounge, Rosalie was asking Lillian about what happened just now and why her eyes were red.


    Lillian said, ¡°When I said that I wanted to have more children, Callum was scared and told me not


    to. I¡­ I never


    knew he was so scared.¡±


    When Lillian spoke, her voice was still choking.


    Having watched Callum go through the period of Lillian¡¯sa, Rosalie understood the former¡¯s


    fear. ¡°Man might sometimes look very strong as if they could endure the greatest adversity, but


    there are times when they can be weak and fragile.¡±


    The same was true of Callum and Jonathan.


    ¡°I just feel that I neglected him, especially after I woke up, as most of my energy was devoted to my


    daughter. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have learned of his fear only now,¡± Lillian said.


    09:09


    ¡°What about you? Do you still n on having more children? Rosalie


    wed


    Lin hesitated for a moment but finally shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be so scared anymore.


    If I were to be pregnant, he would likely be terrified from the moment he learned of it pregnant until I


    give birth¡± She knew that the ten months she was pregnant would be psychological torture for him.


    ¡°What about you? Do you still n on having more children?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Lillian hesitated for a moment but finally shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be so scared anymore.


    If I were to be pregnant, he would likely be terrified from the moment he learned of it pregnant until I


    give birth.¡± She knew that the ten months she was pregnant would be psychological torture for him.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:09 3

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Initially, she desired to have more children to bring more liveliness to the family, but if it would


    prolong his fear, she thought she might as well settle for just one child.


    ¡°Anyway, Callum loves you very much. Lillian, you made the right choice,¡± Rosalie uttered.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Lillian smiled. ¡°He truly made many sacrifices for me. I¡¯ll cherish him for the rest of


    my life.¡±


    While they were talking, a loud noise came from outside the lounge. Lillian frowned and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    They exited the lounge and observed a group of individuals carrying several boxes into the banquet


    hall. Leading them was Boven -Woolbright, a young boy from the Woolbright family, and he was


    apanied by a middle-aged man named Rufus.


    The guests in the banquet hall were taken aback by what they saw, and they began to wonder who


    the boy was.


    Some of them immediately recognized that the boxes were crafted from high-quality Dalbergia


    wood, and the intricately carved patterns on the boxes showcased exquisite artistry. That increased


    their curiosity even more, as they were eager to discover the contents within the wooden boxes.


    Boven walked up to Lillian and Callum and greeted them politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs.


    White. My father asked me to deliver the gifts over today.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± Lillian.murmured, realizing that she had yet to meet the child¡¯s parents.


    ¡°My father said that now that the arranged marriage has been finalized, we should provide gifts that


    aremensurate with this decision to ensure everything proceeds ording to n.¡± The boy


    spoke rationally, resembling an adult.


    Rufus stepped forward and handed Callum a gift list. ¡°This is the wedding gift list from the


    Woolbright family. These boxes only contain a portion of the gifts, and we¡¯ll send the rest over in the


    coming days.¡±


    09:28


    An uproar broke out in the banquet hall as the crowd was astonished by the revtion that the


    contents of the exquisite boxes constituted only a small portion of the wedding gifts.


    Instantly, their curiosity about the Woolbright family was piqued, as they realized that they were no


    ordinary family,


    Observing that Callum epted the gift list without objection, everyone immediately understood


    that an arranged marriage had been made between Yasmin and the young boy in a suit!


    Some of the guests, who had considered arranging marriages for their young sons to marry Yasmin


    when they came of age, conceded that the young boy from the Woolbright family was not only more


    handsome than all the boys his age but also hailed from an influential family.


    Among the families in attendance, only a few had the means to present gifts in such exquisite


    wooden boxes.


    Lillian greeted Boven and Rufus, and when she was about to lead them to


    their table, Boven walked straight to the cradle to take a look at Yasmin.


    It seemed to him that Yasmin was all he cared about, and he could not care less about the


    banquet.


    Boven never enjoyed attending such asions as he disliked being surrounded by strangers.


    However, since his father told him that many people were paying attention to Yasmin, it was


    essential for him toe and protect his future wife from being taken by others.


    Boven was pleased to see how soundly Yasmin was sleeping in the cradle.


    It was the first time the triplets and Aiden had seen Boven. Jennifer could not help but ask curiously,


    ¡°What are these wedding gifts all about?¡± She had no clue about their significance.


    A corner of the Boven¡¯s curled up, but he did not bother to exin to her at all.


    It was Aiden who eventually answered Jennifer¡¯s query. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition where the man brings gifts to


    the woman¡¯s family and expresses his intention to marry her. If she epts the gifts, it signifies her


    willingness to marry him.¡±


    Although Aiden was only in the third grade of elementary school, he had gained knowledge in this


    area because he did a lot of reading.


    09:28


    Jennifer appeared to have grasped a significant portion of his exnation. She understood that a


    married couple would have children and live together for the rest of their lives, just like her parents.


    Suddenly, Yasmin woke up and began crying. It was evident that she was hungry and in need of


    some milk.


    Boven immediately reached out and carried Yasmin out of the cradle.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unusual that the little baby, who had been wailing just a moment ago, suddenly stopped


    crying and gazed at Boven with her deep, dark


    eyes.


    Boven skillfully held the baby, disying experience in handling infants. Before long, he took the


    milk powder from the nanny and fed the baby.


    It was unusual for a child of seven or eight years to feed an infant who was only one month old with


    such skill and expertise. He did it in a way that suggested he had a lot of experience.


    For a moment, the crowd was struck dumb by what they saw.


    Boven paid no mind to the onlookers surrounding him, his focus solely on Yasmin. After Yasmin


    finished her milk, he gently patted her back to help her burp. Once again, the guests were surprised


    to witness his


    At that moment, the guests realized that the boy from the Woolbright family was likely the future


    son-inw of the White family. The fact that the White family trusted him and allowed him to care for


    the baby for an extended period suggested they were ustomed to seeing him in action.


    It was obvious that the young boy from the Woolbright family had carried the baby many times


    before that.


    When the banquet concluded, Amelia said her goodbyes to Lillian. As Rosalie was about to mention


    that she had arranged for a driver to take them home, Warren was already ahead of her. ¡°I¡¯ll have


    the driver take them home.¡±


    Observing that Amelia had no intention of arguing, Rosalie decided to remain silent.


    As Warren, Amelia, Matilda, and Aiden exited the hotel, a figure suddenly rushed out. Upon seeing


    Warren, the person began apologizing repeatedly. ¡°Mr. York, I was acting arrogantly the other day.


    Please have mercy and let the Yustone family go!¡±


    09:29


    Amelia took a closer look and realized that the man was Jasper Yustone, the same individual they


    had encountered in the private room the other day.


    At that moment, Jasper appeared entirely different from how he had looked that day. Now, his chin


    was covered in stubble, and his hair was disheveled.


    Warren stepped forward and stood in front of Jasper. ¡°Why are you asking for my forgiveness? The


    York family has no business connections with the Yustone family, so there¡¯s no need for this.¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Jasper¡¯s countenance bore a bitter expression as he uttered, ¡°H-However, all the businesses that


    have been coborating with the Yustone family abruptly severed ties. When I inquired, they merely


    informed me that I had offended someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? In that case, Mr. Yustone, it seems you¡¯ve typically managed to offend a multitude of


    individuals,¡± Warren remarked in a t tone.


    Jasper was rendered speechless by Warren¡¯s remark, and his bitterness intensified.


    Jasper was habitually arrogant, often offending numerous individuals. His family¡¯s wealth and


    connections within various gangs usually allowed him to navigate the consequences of his actions.


    However, this time, he had offended Warren, a person beyond his family¡¯s ability to handle.


    Initially, Jasper had believed Amelia to be merely a mistress of Warren¡¯s. Despite her pregnancy, he


    dismissed her significance in Warren¡¯s life. His actions led to him humiliating Amelia, only to find


    himselfter being humiliated by Warren. This retaliation was undeniably a case of an eye for an


    eye.


    Jasper had anticipated the retaliation to conclude with his own humiliation. However, he hadn¡¯t


    foreseen that numerous family businesses would be adversely impacted and the capital chain


    would be disrupted. Even the banks refused to loan them money.


    If this pattern persisted, the Yustone family would inevitably meet its downfall.


    As Warren and the others were on the verge of departure, Jasper abruptly interjected, ¡°Mr. York, I


    wager you wouldn¡¯t want me to disclose the scandal between you and Ms. Haab.¡±


    ¡°A scandal?¡± Warren halted in his tracks and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Simultaneously, Amelia furrowed her brow and instructed her mother to take Aiden to the car.


    Matilda cast a concerned nce at Jasper before moving to take her grandson away at her


    daughter¡¯s silent cue. However, Aiden vehemently refused to leave, insisting on staying by Amelia¡¯s


    side to protect her.


    09:29


    ¡°Today, Mr. York, you¡¯ve brought Ms. Haab to this banquet, and she¡¯s dressed exquisitely. Yet, I dare


    say, not many are aware of her stint in prison¡­¡± Jasper believed he held a trump card and


    intentionally lowered his voice as if wary of prying ears.


    Upon hearing this, Warren¡¯s gaze turned icy, his lips pressed into a tight line, and his expression


    darkened considerably.


    Observing the change in Warren¡¯s demeanor, Jasper perceived he had honed in on Warren¡¯s


    vulnerability and became more motivated to press forward. ¡°Furthermore, Ms. Haab is presently


    viewed as pregnant before marriage. If the child is born, it will be considered illegitimate. Should


    news of your association with an illegitimate child born to a woman with a criminal record circte,


    Mr. York, both your family and your reputation could face a substantial blow.¡±


    Nearby, when Aiden overheard the mention of an ¡°illegitimate child,¡± a shadow of sadness clouded


    his young face.


    This was because many people wouldbel him as such when scorning him.


    When he was younger, he couldn¡¯tprehend the concept of an illegitimate child. As he matured


    and grasped its meaning, he realized the term carried a heavy stigma.


    Witnessing the sorrow etched on Aiden¡¯s face, Amelia¡¯s heart ached. She moved to his side and


    held his hand tightly. Then, she sternly addressed Jasper, ¡°You have no right to pass such judgment


    on my children!¡±


    ¡°Gossip can be rather menacing, can¡¯t it?¡± Jasper continued, directi words toward Amelia. ¡°Ms.


    Haab, I believe you to be a reasonable Why don¡¯t you try to convince Mr. York to avoid making a


    spectacle this situation? Otherwise, neither of you will enjoy a peaceful time if decide to disclose


    this scandal.¡±


    Warren fixed Jasper with a chilling stare. His gaze was so icy that it was capable of freezing him on


    the spot.


    ¡°Neither of us will enjoy a peaceful time?¡± Warren responded by raising his hand and delivering a


    swift punch. In an instant, Jasper was knocked to the ground.


    Soon, the altercation between the two drew the immediate attention of departing guests, creating a


    sudden uproar among the crowd.


    09:29


    Jasper struggled to rise from the ground, but before he could regain his footing, Warren seized his


    cor and hoisted him up, leaving him almost off the ground. ¡°Should you ever harm Amelia, rest


    assured, I will not let you off lightly. Furthermore, your family will find no refuge in Strico. Keep in


    mind that I always stand by my words.¡±


    The humiliation inflicted upon Jasper ignited a fierce rage within him. He couldn¡¯t ept that this


    was the result he faced despite his attempts atpromise.


    Observing Warren¡¯s unwavering resolve not to spare the Yustone family, Jasper shouted defiantly,


    ¡°Fine, Warren. I offered you a chance, but it seems you¡¯re the one squandering it! Everyone, please


    pay attention. The woman standing beside Mr. Warren York has a criminal history and is currently


    pregnant out of wedlock! She¡¯s carrying Warren¡¯s child! Yet, it¡¯s Warren we¡¯re discussing. He


    wouldn¡¯t dare to marry her! After all, she has a prison record!¡±


    Alicia, standing not far from them, observed the unfolding incident as she exited the banquet hall


    with Ryan. A faint smile yed on her lips as this turn of events was exactly what she had


    anticipated.


    Considering Warren¡¯s character, having taken action against Jasper for thetter¡¯s doings,


    forgiveness wouldn¡¯te easily.


    Simultaneously, knowing Jasper¡¯s nature, if he failed to achieve his objectives, he would


    undoubtedly resort to exposing the fact that Amelia was a mistress and had a prior prison record in


    order to humiliate Warren.


    This was the unfolding situation at that time.


    However, what Alicia didn¡¯t anticipate was the sudden emergence of a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Haab


    was indeed imprisoned, but she was wrongfully convicted. The court has reexamined her case, and


    she has been proven innocent. How can you continue to make such false statements? Your words


    can be seen as nder, especially given the fact that you speak of this on such an asion. It¡¯s


    evident you intended to fuel rumors. Ms. Haab has every right to take criminal action against you,


    and if you¡¯re found guilty, you could face up to three years in prison!¡±


    Alicia turned toward the woman speaking and was shocked to discover that it was Rosalie, the wife


    of the esteemed man in Strico, Jonathan.


    During the day¡¯s banquet, Rosalie had been almost encircled by noblewomen from the upper


    echelons of society. Therefore, Alicia


    09:29


    couldn¡¯t fathom why Rosalie would choose to defend Amelia.


    Alicia found herself even more astonished when Rosalie approached Amelia and dered, ¡°Amelia,


    if you wish to hold this man ountable, I am willing to be your representativewyer.¡±


    Amelia looked at Rosalie with gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re the godmother of my children!¡± Rosalie asserted, intentionally


    ensuring her words were heard by those around them.


    Upon hearing this, Alicia was instantly ovee by waves of shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that


    Amelia was the godmother of the triplets in the Youngblood family.


    ¡°What is happening? Amelia is just the proprietor of a concession stand. She has neither wealth nor


    influence. How could she be the godmother of those triplets?¡± Alicia screamed inwardly.


    After all, with such a significant identity, Amelia has the freedom to do as she pleases in Strico!


    ¡°E-Even if she was wrongly convicted, she has been Warren¡¯s mistress! How could the Youngblood


    family allow a person who is pregnant out of wedlock and willingly bes someone else¡¯s


    mistress to be the godmother of your children? Mrs. Youngblood, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    09:29

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Jasper, firmly held by Warren at the cor, immediately recognized Rosalie. He blurted out those


    remarks in a state of desperation. After all, if he had offended the Youngblood family, his fate would


    be sealed!


    Consequently, he resorted to ndering Amelia further, hoping to divert the Youngblood family¡¯s


    anger toward her and away from himself.


    However, Warren¡¯s next words shattered Jasper¡¯sst flicker of hope.


    ¡°Amelia is my wife! She is the only woman I will ever have as my wife. Who are you to mock her?


    You will pay the price for every word you uttered today!¡± Warren dered sternly before throwing


    Jasper to the ground. Warren¡¯s gaze was condescending as he looked down at Jasper.


    Jasper¡¯s body trembled when he heard this. He just couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. ¨C


    ¡°Amelia is Warren¡¯s wife! When did they get married? Warren just


    dered in front of everyone that she is his only wife! But Alicia told me that Amelia runs a


    concession stand and lives in the house behind it. How did she be Warren¡¯s wife?¡± Jasper


    wondered.


    At this point, regardless of how Amelia had be Warren¡¯s wife, Jasper realized that he and the


    Yustone family were screwed.


    Meanwhile, Alicia, who was standing nearby, was utterly stunned.


    ¡°Amelia is Warren¡¯s wife? Wasn¡¯t she his mistress? How is this even possible? How could Warren


    marry a woman who had been in prison? Even if Amelia was wrongfully convicted, it¡¯s undeniable


    that she spent more than three years in prison!¡± Alicia thought with disbelief.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Alicia observed Amelia standing next to Warren, shielded by his careful protection, jealousy


    surged within her.


    ¡°Why? We both have a prison record, yet how can Amelia marry Warren while I can¡¯t even secure a


    commitment from Ryan?¡± she silently questioned.


    ¡°It appears your friend is truly extraordinary.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice echoed in Alicia¡¯s ear. ¡°I never


    anticipated her being Warren¡¯s legal wife. You used to say you had a close bond with her and


    helped her a lot in prison. Why didn¡¯t she mention any of this to you?¡±


    09:29


    Alicia felt deeply embarrassed. She had believed she knew Amelia well, but the reality was entirely


    different. ¡°How could Amelia keep such


    important news from me? She must been waiting to see me make a fool of myself!¡± Alicia thought


    bitterly.


    After all, if the statements Jasper had made were instead voiced by Alicia, she would have been


    deeply humiliated.


    ¡°You must continue to ingratiate yourself with your friend as much as possible in the future. The


    Golding family could potentially forge a connection with the York family through you,¡± Ryan advised.


    ¡°If the Golding family can align itself with the York family, you will reap the benefits, too. Don¡¯t


    disappoint me again.¡±


    Alicia shivered at his warning. For the first time, as she looked at the man beside her, a strong wave


    of resentment surged in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put in so much effort, yet I end up with a man like Ryan? I¡¯m not lesspetent than Amelia in


    any aspect. In fact, I¡¯m younger and more beautiful. So why is there such a stark difference between


    my fate and Amelia¡¯s?¡± Alicia thought bitterly.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Alicia replied obediently, concealing the turmoil in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, everything that transpired made Jasper seem like a mere farce.


    Rosalie took charge of handling the aftermath. As long as the guests had no desire to offend the


    Youngblood family, they would refrain from sharing the farce that unfolded that day, and ensure no


    rumors surfac online either.


    On the other hand, Warren instructed the driver to take Amelia, Matilda and Aiden back to the


    concession stand, with him following them all the way from his car.


    Even after witnessing Amelia, Matilda, and Aiden enter their property, Warren¡¯s car remained


    parked not far from the concession stand. He gazed obsessively at the lights shining inside the


    property.


    In the past, Warren had often found sce in this vantage point, staring at the lights within the


    property. It made him feel intimately connected to Amelia. On fortunate nights, he could catch a


    glimpse of her stepping out to dispose of the garbage.


    09:29


    Now, he couldn¡¯t even keep the car parked in that spot. It seemed that whenever he got near her, it


    would cause her fear. Hence, he vowed to stay away from her.


    He considered himself fortunate to have seen her that night and even managed to approach her


    asionally.


    Just then, the door to the property opened, and Aiden rushed out of the concession stand.


    He ran up to the car and gently knocked on the door.


    Warren was taken by surprise by Aiden¡¯s sudden appearance. He swiftly opened the car door and


    stepped out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong with your mother?¡± His voice wasced with


    clear concern, and his body instinctively leaned toward the concession stand, ready to rush in that


    direction.


    ¡°No, Mommy is okay.¡± Aiden then looked at his father with a serious expression and said, ¡°Thank


    you for protecting Mommy tonight.¡±


    When Jasper appeared that day, Aiden had wanted to protect his mother. However, before he could


    take any action, his father acted swiftly and shielded her.


    When the evil man uttered a string of hurtful words about his mother, Aiden realized that simply


    knowing how to fight wouldn¡¯t always suffice to protect her.


    He felt that, at his tender age, he still couldn¡¯t truly shield his mother.


    However, when his father proimed that his mother was the only wife in his life and vowed to


    make the malicious man pay for his words at that moment, the evil man¡¯s expression visibly shifted.


    He even crumbled to the ground in fear.


    At that moment, a rush of gratitude washed over him for the man he had once resented but who


    was, after all, his father.


    Previously, he had harbored resentment toward Warren for hurting Amelia and failing to protect her,


    particrly when she needed safeguarding more than anyone else.


    Over the years, Aiden¡¯s unwavering conviction was his determination to grow stronger, solely to


    protect his mommy and grandma!


    Yet that day, when Aiden witnessed Warren shielding Amelia, he


    09:29


    unexpectedly found Warren quite handsome at that moment. It seemed that his deep-seated


    resentment toward Warren was slowly fading away as well.


    Warren gazed at his son and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my duty to protect your


    mother. I owe her too much, and I regret not having protected her sooner.¡±


    ¡°If I had protected Amelia properly back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now,¡± Warren thought.


    Warren bent down to lock eyes with his son, whose gaze resembled Amelia¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t learn this


    lesson aste as I did. If you find someone you truly care about, protect her in every way possible.


    So that you won¡¯t live with regretter on.¡±


    Aiden seemed to grasp the depth of Warren¡¯s words as he listened attentively. For Aiden, the


    people he longed to protect the most now were his mother and grandma.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    ¡°Daddy, do you like Mommy?¡± asked Aiden. He had been thinking about Warren¡¯s words regarding


    the person, he liked.


    ¡°Yes. I like her very much,¡± Warren murmured.


    ¡°Then, why do you want to hurt Mommy like that in the past?¡± Aiden was only nine years old, but he


    was not as innocent as before.


    Warren stroked Aiden¡¯s head. ¡°Because Daddy is stupid. Daddy is too foolish. Deep down, Daddy


    clearly loves Mommy. But Daddy doesn¡¯t want to admit it. Daddy thought Daddy could prove that


    Daddy didn¡¯t love Mommy by hurting her. That was so, so foolish!¡±


    After a pause, Warren added, ¡°Aiden, when you like someone in the future, don¡¯t ever use Daddy¡¯s


    way of escaping. You should cherish her instead. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone you love in this


    world. Perhaps you¡¯ll only meet the love of your life once in your lifetime. Once you miss it, you¡¯ll


    live a lifetime of pain and regret.¡±


    Currently, Warren was in such a state.


    Even though Aiden was listening attentively at the moment, he naturally did not understand how


    much influence all these words would have on


    him in the future.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Aiden headed back to the concession stand, Warren smiled bitterly and returned to his car.


    It was not until the lights at the concession stand went out that Warren gradually started his car and


    left.


    Warren wished so badly he could travel back in time. He wished he had not done so many foolish


    things back then.


    It was he who broke Amelia¡¯s trust again and again, which eventually made her afraid of him.


    Currently, he was alive, but he was just living for her.


    He could give her everything, including his body and blood. He could even sacrifice his life for her to


    be safe and well.


    The next day, Alicia came to Amelia¡¯s concession stand again.


    Alicia could not helpining when she saw Amelia. ¡°Amelia, why


    09:29


    didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re Warren¡¯s wife? I¡¯ve been worrying that gain anything from Warren due to


    your background.¡±


    you can¡¯t


    Am¨¦lia remained indifferent as she looked at Alicia. ¡°I just think there is nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you have a bad rtionship with Warren?¡± Alicia looked like she wanted to snoop on


    Amelia.


    Instead of answering her, Amelia questioned back, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Alicia smiled dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. I saw Mr. Yustonee looking for you


    yesterday. He even said those words in front of so many people. I was so worried. I¡¯ve wanted to


    speak up for you at that time. Fortunately, Warren defended you in time.¡±


    Speaking of that, Alicia said casually, ¡°Oh, right. The wife of the Youngblood family, Rosalie, said


    you¡¯re her children¡¯s godmother. Is that true? Are you also close to the Youngblood family?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯ll be busy with my business here in a while, Alicia. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go


    back first,¡± Amelia responded tly.


    Apparently, this was equivalent to asking Alicia to leave. Moreover, Amelia¡¯s attitude toward Alicia at


    the moment was indifferent and less friendly.


    Alicia was displeased about it. Yet, she still held back her anger at the thought of her purpose of


    coming here. ¡°Amelia, I helped you a lot back when you were in prison. You¡¯ve now married Warren


    and are quite close to the Youngblood family. You can¡¯t just forget me when you¡¯re having a good


    life. You, too, are well aware of my situation. Well, can you say nice things about my man to


    Warren? The York family has an uing real estate development project in Strico. Am I right?


    Ryan happens to have some connections. How about you ask Warren to give this project to my


    man?¡±


    Inwardly, Alicia remarked, ¡°If Ryan could get this project, we could get a lot of profit from it.¡±


    However, Amelia responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been involved in the business. If Ryan wishes to


    obtain the project, he can submit a tender.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping to utilize your connection to secure the project. Once Ryan wins the project, I¡¯m


    confident that he¡¯ll agree to marry me. Amelia,


    09:29


    please don¡¯t ignore my happiness after experiencing yours! Consider this as a way of returning the


    favor for my kindness toward you when we were in prison,¡± said Alicia.


    ¡°Happiness?¡± Amelia thought while smiling bitterly. Anyhow, it was indeed that Amelia¡¯s current life


    was way better than when she first got out of prison.


    ¡°If you want me to repay your kindness, I can do it in other ways. But there is nothing I can do about


    your request.¡± Amelia looked at Alicia and rejected her request. ¡°Besides, if a man marries you just


    because of a sessful deal, how much do you think he loves you? Also, if he were to marry you,


    he would¡¯ve to divorce his current wife. I remember he said he has a family.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s expression changed in an instant. ¡°I just need your help to say something nice. Are you not


    willing to help with such a trivial matter? As for his love for me and whether he wants a divorce,


    that¡¯s something


    between us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you with this,¡± Amelia refused.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Through gritted teeth, Alicia continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless. You¡¯ve


    married Warren and be the wife of a prominent family. Yet, you can¡¯t stand seeing other people


    happy. Amelia Haab, so what if you¡¯re Mrs. York? You¡¯re still staying at this concession stand. If


    Warren loves you for real, he would have brought you to the York residence. Would he still let you


    stay here selling this kind of trash?¡±


    Amelia just looked at Alicia quietly. It was as if Amelia could not care less about what Alicia was


    talking about at the moment.


    The calmer Amelia was, the hatred in Alicia¡¯s heart grew more


    ¡°Sooner orter, you will be abandoned by Warren! You won¡¯t b York for long!¡± Alicia left the


    concession stand right after saying t


    Amelia smiled faintly and looked down at her abdomen.


    I¡¯ll be Mrs. York until the baby is one year old, I suppose,¡± Amelia mus


    Till then, she would naturally divorce Warren.


    After all, their marriage was solely for the purpose of preventing any false rumors and gossip from


    spreading, as well as to provide the child with a legitimate title.


    09:29


    Nheless, for some reason, when she thought of divorcing Warren in the future, she was filled


    with a faint sense of loss.


    ¡°What am I thinking about?¡± she mocked herself.


    Smiling bitterly, Amelia thought, ¡°Warren and I are never a good match. It was like that back then.


    Now, it¡¯s still the same, no?¡±


    Soon, it was time for a prenatal check-up. With that, Amelia took a taxi to the hospital alone. When


    she arrived at the hospital, she went for a routine examination. While waiting for the report, she


    went to the


    restroom.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Just as Amelia was about toe out of the restroom stall, she coincidentally heard the sound of


    footsteps, followed by the conversation between two women.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the patient who came for the prenatal check-up today the wife of Warren York, chairman of


    York Group?¡± asked one of the female voices.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thatdy¡¯s dressed so modestly. Without prior knowledge, nobody would¡¯ve guessed


    that she¡¯s Mr. Warren York¡¯s wife,¡±mented another voice.


    The initial voice promptlymented, ¡°However, I can¡¯t help but wonder if their marriage is going


    through a difficult phase. They nevere to the hospital together and always arrive separately.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. If their rtionship were on the rocks, would Warren possibly be at the


    hospital every month for the drawing of his blood? He even requested us to keep it a secret from his


    wife and imed he didn¡¯t want her to be concerned,¡± remarked the second voice.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s drawing blood once a month, and they say it¡¯s meant to continue until his wife¡¯s


    delivery. Wouldn¡¯t there be any risks if this continues?¡± asked the first woman.


    The second woman began exining, ¡°It seems like he¡¯s signed a waiver with the hospital¡­¡±


    At this point, Amelia had trouble paying attention to the rest of the conversation between those two,


    as her mind was preupied¡­ v matter regarding Warren¡¯s blood drawing.


    ¡°Warrenes to the hospital once a month for blood drawing, an doing it until my delivery? Does


    that mean¡­ that he¡¯s drawing his b for me?¡± she wondered.


    With those thoughts racing through her mind, Amelia forcefully swun open the stall door and


    urgently asked the two nurses, ¡°Where in the hospital is Warren having his blood drawn?¡±


    When the nurses saw Am¨¦lia out, they realized that they had mentioned something they shouldn¡¯t


    have and fell silent.


    After all, Warren had explicitly instructed the hospital not to inform his wife about his blood drawing.


    09:29


    One of the nurses quickly spoke up. ¡°Uh¡­ Mrs. York, we¡¯re not sure what you¡¯re referring to. We


    can exin ourselves if our previous conversation has caused any misunderstanding¡­¡±


    However, before they could finish speaking, Amelia interrupted them and inquired, ¡°Where is he at


    the moment? If you¡¯re not willing to provide me with information, I¡¯ll go to your superiors and request


    the details. But if you do tell me, I assure you I won¡¯t reveal that I obtained this information from


    you!¡±


    After they exchanged nces between them, one of the nurses finally disclosed the location of the


    room where Warren was currently having his blood drawn.


    When she heard that, Amelia immediately left the restroom and began walking toward the room.


    As she made her way there, her pace unknowingly hastened as Warren¡¯s visage consumed her


    thoughts. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she finally reached room three of the blood-drawing station, Amelia saw the door swinging


    open as Warren emerged from inside.


    They happened to have run into each other.


    Warren was taken aback. His eyes were filled with surprise as he looked at Amelia. ¡°Why are you


    here¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you having your blood drawn?¡± she asked when she noticed the pallor in hisplexion.


    Amelia also saw that one of his sleeves was still rolled up and revealed a bruise on his arm.


    She subconsciously attempted to get a closer look, but he appea detect her intention and swiftly


    began lowering the rolled-up sle


    ¡°Wait!¡± shouted Amelia as she grabbed his arm to stop him.


    Amid the bruise, she quickly identified a tiny puncture mark, which provided clear evidence that he


    had indeed had blood drawn momen


    ago.


    She immediately asked again, ¡°So you really were having your blood drawn just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here for a routine health checkup, which involved some blood tests,¡± he casually replied


    before he retracted his arm from her grasp and lowered his sleeve. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to have


    your prenatal


    09:29


    examination today? Why are you here?¡±


    Amelia, however, continued to fix her gaze on Warren. She noticed that hisplexion was far from


    good, as he looked pale and somewhat translucent.


    This reminded her of the previous asion when he had visited the concession stand. Back then,


    he had also looked pale, and even his lips. were a greyish-white color.


    At that time, Amelia had attributed it to his exhaustion.


    However, if Warren was also getting his blood drawn at the hospital back then, the timing matched


    as that had happened almost a month ago.


    Besides, the two nurses in the restroom had mentioned that he had blood drawn monthly!


    Amelia then asked, ¡°Is it true that youe here for a blood draw every month?¡±


    Warren¡¯s expression shifted slightly when he heard that. He then smiled and said, ¡°Where did you


    hear that? Why would Ie here to have my blood drawn every month when I¡¯m perfectly fine?¡±


    Amelia tightly pursed her red lips together and held a specific answer deep within her thoughts,


    yet¡­


    Suddenly, Amelia walked past Warren and pushed the door of the room open before she walked in.


    Inside, the nurse happened to be organizing the blood bags.


    Warren attempted to stop her, but it was toote. Amelia had alrea spotted one of the blood bags


    with Warren¡¯s namebeled on it, an volume indicated was over 13 ounces.


    Amelia¡¯s sudden entrance clearly caught the nurse by surprise as she hurriedly cautioned, ¡°Miss,


    you cannot simply touch these blood bags!


    Amelia set the blood bag down, turned to look at Warren, and asked, ¡°Is this entire bag of blood


    meant for your blood tests?¡±


    Warren pressed his thin lips together slightly and, after a brief pause, stated, ¡°Let¡¯s step outside. I¡¯ll


    address all your questionster.¡±


    The two of them exited the room and moved to the corridor outside. Warren then inquired, ¡°What


    about you? Have you finished your prenatal


    09:29


    Cloteter 1180


    examination for today?¡±


    I¡¯m still waiting for some of the reports, repliiddAmelia.


    Warren then asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that soo?¡±


    Heddommer det out a soft sigh as he met her gazee.


    Maareen understood that if he didn¡¯t want her to discoverthe true reason, eekboldd probably begin


    crafting a falsehood. Neverthelessshher gaze nadiaofrendering those lies immobile in his shoot


    and rendering inmunaabouter them.


    Maybeere had cenuinely grown tired of lying to her fe.


    inally: Maareen started exining, ¡°This is just for the sake of precaution. ince youumiishao bring


    this child into the world. I¡¯mmitteddao nakinig athtee essary preparations for you. I will


    locate ahebesst loctor toppHootch bocphal and an exceptional team to ensure smooth nd


    sessiuuvery for you.¡±


    11


    Warren smileda celf deprecatingly and continued, ¡°Currentlyyasiddefoon inanciah suppooltce only


    other asset I have to offer is my body, whichh night be of sopicassimeco you. Ingrateful that we


    share the sance lood type because@dceans that my blood might be of some assistae o you if


    you ever recuirre blood transfusion during childbirth.¡±.


    So your intentionnistoaltrawblood now and have the hospi when I go intodaboo askedd Ahia.


    Yes,¡± admitted Warreen.


    melia quickly inquired again.SSoggoul. really draw over 13 ou lood every month?¡±


    It¡¯s just over 13 ounces, whichhissheavynical volume when averaged lonate blood, Warren


    remarkedd nonchntly.


    itifoor


    But average people don¡¯t donate bloood every toonth!¡± Amelia eximed After all, in the case of


    regr blood ldannoons, individuals who gave nore than 13 ounces typically neededd wait for a


    period of six months before they could donate again.


    na


    09:29

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    But now, Warren had to draw over 13 ounces of blood once a month.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that if you keep drawing blood like this, your body will not be able to take it!¡± She


    stared at him. A surge of anger rose from her


    chest.


    But she didn¡¯t even understand why she was angry. She wondered if it was because he stored


    blood for her without telling her, or because he didn¡¯t care about his own body, or something else.


    ¡°So what?¡± He looked at her gently and said calmly, ¡°Amelia, that¡¯s all I can do for you. I know it¡¯s


    hard for you to trust me again, but¡­ I hope the child will be born safely more than anyone else, and


    I want to ensure nothing will go wrong with your childbirth.¡±


    He paused before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s only over 13 ounces of blood once a month. It is nothing. I will


    cherish and look after my body.¡±


    It was because, in addition to blood, the liver in his body was also of great importance.


    Once her condition worsened, he could provide the liver source for the doctor to perform a second


    liver transnt on her.


    Therefore, he would take care of his body more than anyone else.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s nose suddenly stung, and the stinging sensation spread all the way from the tip of


    her nose to her chest and limbs. Even her eyes felt somewhat astringent, as if she was about to


    tear up.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve already given you the answer you want to know. Is it okay now?¡± he said.


    Amelia bit her lip slightly. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want you to draw blood once a month. It¡¯s too


    dangerous.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know it well whether there is danger or not.¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything harmful to


    my body.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡± She wanted to say something more but was interrupted by him.


    ¡°If you go on like this, I¡¯ll think that you care about me.¡± Warren¡¯s eyes became deeper. ¡°Amelia, do


    you?¡±


    Those words made Amelia¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Do I care about him?¡± she


    11:05


    asked herself inwardly.


    Amelia subconsciously wanted to deny it in her mind. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be in danger because


    of me. I¡¯ve made it clear that we don¡¯t owe each other, so you don¡¯t have to do this for me out of


    guilt,¡± she said.


    At the same time, she silently told herself it was because she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything


    anymore that she didn¡¯t want him to draw blood for her again.


    Warren raised the corners of his lips and felt bitterness in his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t owe me


    anything. I am the one who owes you, and I¡¯m not doing this because of guilt either!¡±


    If it were just guilt, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life. He was willing to do that simply because he loved her.


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t draw blood once a month, and I don¡¯t need your blood anymore! Where is the


    doctor who consented to take your blood once a month? I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Amelia said.


    Just when she was about to ask the nurse in charge of the blood bag, Warren suddenly grabbed her


    arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    She wanted to break free from his grip, but his fingers tightly sped her arm. ¡°It has nothing to do


    with the doctor. I insist on doing it!¡± he said.


    ¡°Even if you insist, the doctor should still consider what a normal person¡¯s body can take,¡± Amelia


    said as she raised her other hand to take his fingers off her arm.


    Warren suddenly staggered, and his whole body was a little shaky.


    Amelia paused instantly and looked at him nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling


    ufortable somewhere?¡± His appearance right then reminded her of his weak look in front of the


    concession stand before, as if he would fall at any time.


    ¡°I just haven¡¯t had breakfast this morning, so I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± He smiled faintly.


    But that smile made Amelia feel sad.


    In the end, even Amelia herself didn¡¯t understand why she took the initiative to apany Warren


    to a restaurant near the hospital, where she ordered some easy-to-digest food and dined with


    Warren.


    11:05


    Warren said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to apany me here. Aren¡¯t you waiting for the report? It


    should be out soon.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything unusual in the report, the doctor will contact me. Since he hasn¡¯t contacted me,


    everything should be normal,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Then¡­ shall I move to another table?¡± He said, ¡°If you share the same table with me, you will¡­


    feel ufortable, right?¡±


    He still remembered that she had told him whenever he approached her, she would be scared and


    think of the scene where he had someone hold her down on the operating table.


    Therefore, he would restrain all his desires and impulses just for her, as he didn¡¯t want her to be


    scared and recall those horrible memories again.


    Amelia was taken aback. When she saw Warren about to get up and move to another table, she


    grabbed his hand. She didn¡¯t expect herself to act like that and was stunned for a while.


    Warren also looked at Amelia in surprise. His gloomy eyes seemed to light up slightly, tinged with a


    touch of excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± said Amelia as she bit her lip slightly.


    Warren was startled for a while before he said in a faint, choked voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he lowered his


    head and ate the food in front of him.


    After a while, Amelia said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the blood draw. It will cause too much damage to the body. If


    you still insist on it, then I will go straight to the doctor in charge.¡±


    When he heard that, Warren raised his head and looked at the person before him. ¡°Even if this


    hospital no longer draws blood for me, I can change to another hospital. Otherwise, I can also find a


    private doctor or nurse to take and store blood for me. When there is a will, there is a way.¡±


    Amelia red at him and said, ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen if a person¡¯s blood is


    taken frequently?¡±


    Warren met her gaze and said, ¡°Simrly, have you ever thought about the risk of being pregnant


    and having a baby now?¡±


    Amelia choked.


    Warren continued, ¡°Since you can take the risk for the baby in your belly, why can¡¯t I take the risk for


    you?¡±

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    ¡°I want to take the risk because this child is already a life of its own. Since the child chose me to be


    their mother, I must do my best to fight for them. However, now that you¡¯re taking such a huge risk


    by drawing blood and storing it, the chances of actually using this blood in the end are very small.


    You don¡¯t have to do so for such a small probability!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°So you think this is unnecessary? But¡­ I want this to be as foolproof as possible. Even if it¡¯s just a


    small chance, it doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen, right?¡± Warren said. ¡°No matter what, I will continue


    to draw blood and store them until you give birth to the baby. If this blood is truly not needed, then


    all the better. They can also be used for other people in need, and it won¡¯t be wasted,¡± he added.


    Amelia just didn¡¯t know how to persuade Warren. ¡°Men like him, once they make up their minds, it¡¯ll


    be difficult for them to change again,¡± she pondered.


    After their meal, Warren apanied Amelia back to the hospital to collect her health report.


    All the test results from the prenatal checkup came out fine. There was nothing to worry about at the


    moment.


    When they walked out of the hospital, Amelia looked at Warren and asked, ¡°Is the drivering to


    pick you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving back by myself,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving back by yourself in this condition?¡± She was stunned by his response.


    ¡°I just had a little blood drawn, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move. I¡¯m perfectly fine like this, aren¡¯t I?¡± he said.


    Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed unconsciously. ¡°He¡¯s pale in the face and yet he ims to be perfectly


    fine?¡± she scoffed inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a taxi home anyway. I¡¯ll just give you a ride home first. You just had blood drawn, it¡¯s


    easy to get into an ident if you drive by yourself,¡± she said with concern.


    Staring at her, Warren said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too good to me. If you do, it¡¯ll make me have thoughts I


    shouldn¡¯t have.¡± At that time, it would only cause her trouble.


    11:06


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia looked at the man in front of her in a daze. Her mind went nk and her heart


    pounded wildly for no reason.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± He said in a low voice and gently lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a taxi back by myself


    then. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be driving today.¡±


    With that, he raised his hand and hailed a taxi. After opening the car door, Warren said to Amelia,


    ¡°You get in first. I¡¯ll get another taxi for myselfter.¡± After that, he told the taxi driver the address of


    the concession stand.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia hesitated for a while before getting in the car.


    Warren closed the door and watched the car leave. It wasn¡¯t until the taxi hadpletely


    disappeared from his sight that he smiled bitterly to himself.


    In fact, he knew full well that Amelia probably just didn¡¯t want to owe him anything or get more


    deeply involved with him.


    In spite of this, she had no idea how much restraint he needed to not pull her into his arms when


    she said words that seemed to care for him.


    ¡°Amelia, if you are not destined to fall in love with me for the rest of your life, then don¡¯t be too kind


    to me¡­¡± he murmured.


    He was afraid that her asional kindness to him would make him forget everything else, and even


    make him feel reluctant to let go of her in the future. It would also cause him to eventually plunder


    everything of her in the end.


    Warren no longer wanted to make mistakes in front of her. He just hoped that everything would be


    fine for her, and that would be enough for him.


    Warren then turned around to head back to the hospital, and said to the doctor in charge of his


    condition, ¡°I¡¯ve told my wife about the blood storage in the hospital, but I don¡¯t want her to know


    anything else. I hope that the hospital can help me keep this a secret.¡±


    Stunned, the doctor said immediately, ¡°Yes. We definitely won¡¯t reveal anything!¡±


    Warren nodded before leaving the hospital once again and returning to hispany. As soon as he


    stepped into the office, he saw Alicia at the front desk, seemingly intending to get inside.


    As soon as Alicia saw Warren, she was overjoyed and immediately rushed


    11:06


    forward. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you, Mr. York! I was just looking for you. Do you remember me? I¡¯m a


    friend of Amelia¡¯s and back then, I helped her out quite a bit when we were in t-there. We met at the


    White family¡¯s sip and see party as well.¡±


    Warren nced at her coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alicia spoke with a troubled expression. ¡°It¡¯s about Amelia. I-I¡¯d like to talk to you alone.¡±


    Warren narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at my office.¡± After saying that, Warren


    turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    Alicia was overjoyed and hurriedly followed behind him.


    When Alicia arrived at Warren¡¯s office, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement within her.


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s the chairman of arge corporation. His office is so spacious and impressive,¡±


    she thought to herself. Furthermore, when she entered thepany with him, the employees they


    encountered along the way all nodded and bowed to him, making her feel as if they were doing the


    same to her as well.


    ¡°How wonderful it would be if I could have Amelia¡¯s life and be Warren York¡¯s wife! Both of us


    came out of prison, but why are our fates so drastically different?¡± she wondered.


    At the thought of this, Alicia became even more jealous.


    Thinking of Amelia¡¯s refusal that day, she hated it even more and desperately wanted to destroy


    her.


    In the office, Warren looked at Alicia coldly. ¡°Speak up. What do you have to say about Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°Well, Mr. York, you should know that Amelia once had a child who was still pregnant when


    she was in prison,¡± Alicia said. However, at that moment, she didn¡¯t know that Aiden was actually


    Warren¡¯s son!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much Amelia loved the father of her child. At that time, she could have aborted


    the child, but she refused to do so. In order to keep the baby, she did whatever the others told her to


    do. Even if someone cut her hair and made her bald, told her to crawl through their legs, or even


    forced her to bark like a dog¡­¡±


    Alicia talked about the humiliation that Amelia had suffered in prison with the sole aim of letting


    Warren know how much Amelia loved the father of her child, so she was willing to endure all this


    just to give birth


    11:06


    to the baby.


    But as Warren listened, he was utterly shocked!


    Even though he had someone investigate what Amelia had experienced in prisonter on, due to


    the long passage of time, they could not find out anything. All they could gather was a sentence,


    ¡°Faced a lot of difficulties in prison.¡±


    However, at this moment, after hearing the things Alicia had said, he could finally understand what


    she had been through.


    And all of these werepletely caused by him!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    ¡°Ameliater had a fever. At first, she refused to take the medicine because she was afraid that it


    would affect her baby, so she forced herself to carry it. But then, who knew that the fever was


    getting worse and worse, she almost lost her life. If she didn¡¯t take the medicine, I guess the baby in


    her womb would have gone with her.¡± Alicia continued, ¡°It can be seen how much she loved the


    child¡¯s father. Mr. York, I said this with kind intention. I hope you can take care of Amelia more. She


    has suffered too much. Even if she used to love her eldest son¡¯s father so deeply, now, after all, she


    is with you¡­¡±


    Her voice suddenly paused, and the remaining words seemed to be caught in her throat.


    She nkly stared at Warren in front of her. The man who had a cold face just now wore an


    expression full of pain at the moment.


    The pain was so thick and deep as if it were boundless, and it seemed that this man was already in


    hell now.


    Alicia was shocked by the pain on Warren¡¯s face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She never knew that a man could be in so much pain.


    But his pain was because of Amelia!


    This made Alicia even more jealous! How could Amelia make this man suffer like this?


    She only thought that Warren¡¯s pain at the moment was because Amelia once loved another man


    so deeply. So she approached Warren and said, ¡°Mr. York, in fact, I think it¡¯s hard for Amelia to fall


    in love with others anymore since she has such a man in her heart. She loved that man even more


    than her own life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so desperate to give birth to the baby. I originally just


    hoped you could understand her a bit more, but¡­ If her past rtionship is causing you so much


    pain, why do you have to continue?¡±


    While speaking, Alicia gently ced her hand on Warren¡¯s chest. When she saw that he didn¡¯t


    resist, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and immediately leaned close to his body. ¡°Mr. York, with


    your outstanding qualities, there¡¯s no need for you to endure such pain. If there¡¯s anything you


    need, I¡¯m willing to help you alleviate your worries and difficulties.¡±


    Her words were so ambiguous that they could easily trigger others¡¯


    11:06


    imaginations.


    However, Warren was just immersed in his thoughts. He seemed to be crushed by what he had just


    known.


    The overwhelming pain almost drowned him.


    Back then, she was actually in so much pain. The short line of words contained so much


    humiliation.


    But what was he doing at that time? He was performing a show of affection with Irene and thought


    that his revenge was sessful and that he had protected the person he needed to protect.


    But he couldn¡¯t even figure out who his lifesaver was!


    Warren felt his heart was contracting, and the pain came in a burst.


    That was what they meant by heart-wrenching pain!


    Why was he so stupid at that time? And his stupidity made Amelia pay such a painful price.


    While Alicia drew even closer to Warren, she just thought now was her chance.


    As long as she took advantage of Warren¡¯s pain tofort him, she would naturally be his


    emotional support. Even if Amelia and Warren were to get marriedter, so what? She could still


    be Mrs York.


    And by that time, Ryan was nothing!


    Just then, the office door was suddenly pushed open. The secretary said, ¡°Mr. York, Mrs. York¡­¡±


    She was stuck before she could finish her words. Amelia, who followed behind the secretary,


    widened her eyes in sudden shock. She was clearly stunned by the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Alicia¡­ and Warren? What are they doing¡­¡± she thought.


    The sound of the door opening made Warren suddenly snap back to his senses. His gaze then met


    Amelia¡¯s shocked expression.


    He was stunned and subconsciously tried to get up. ¡°Amelia¡­¡± But as he moved, he realized that


    Alicia had almost hung half of her body on him.


    11:06


    He frowned suddenly and pushed Alicia away mercilessly. Then he hurried forward as if Amelia


    would misunderstand him, saying, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡­ I have nothing to do with her.


    I just¡­¡±


    The head of the group, unafraid even in the face of those big shots, now found himself almost


    incoherent facing a weak, pregnant woman. On his handsome face, there was nothing but


    nervousness and fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much. I came to find you just to tell you that there¡¯s a parent-child event at Aiden¡¯s


    school this weekend. If you¡¯re free, you can go,¡± Amelia said. Clearly, she could have conveyed this


    message through a call or text, but after she took a taxi back to the concession stand, she couldn¡¯t


    help but take another taxi to hispany.


    She couldn¡¯t tell why. Was it because she was afraid he might encounter some trouble, so she


    needed to personally check to feel reassured?


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene that would cause a tightness in her chest.


    After she said that, Amelia wanted to leave. Warren stretched out his hand and tried to grab her, but


    she dodged him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± She just left a simple sentence and went away.


    Warren looked at his empty hand in a daze and thought, ¡°Now, she doesn¡¯t even want me to touch


    her?¡±


    The secretary who opened the door was terrified.


    Warren had specifically instructed earlier that if Amelia came looki him, regardless of what he was


    doing, Amelia coulde in directly she took her into the office without informing him.


    But who would have known they would walk in on such a scene?


    Alicia felt a little proud in her heart. She thought, ¡°Truly, things don¡¯t always go as nned. It might


    be good for Amelia to see this scene now. Then there will be more conflicts between her and


    Warren.¡±


    Perhaps she could take advantage of it!


    Alicia stepped forward with a worried look on her face. ¡°Oh, Mr. York, will Amelia misunderstand


    something? How about I go talk to her? Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Then she reached out and touched Warren¡¯s hand.


    11:06


    But at the moment of contact, Warren abruptly waved her hand away.


    ¡°Get away!¡± His voice was stern, and the chilling gaze caused Alicia¡¯s body to tremble suddenly.


    B

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    A sense of fear surged from the depths of Alicia¡¯s heart.


    It was as if the man in front of her had read all of her thoughts.


    ¡°M-Mr. York, I just¡­¡± Alicia stuttered, trying to exin, but Warrenpletely ignored her and


    stormed out of the office.


    The secretary on the side looked at Alicia with disdain. She had seen many women who behaved


    simrly to Alicia.


    However, the only one Warren truly cared about was none other than Amelia.


    Outside thepany building, Amelia intended to hail a taxi to go back. She felt foolish for taking a


    taxi there, especially after witnessing the scene in Warren¡¯s office.


    She would not have seen the scene if she had simply called him on the phone.


    A strange sensation clutched at her heartstrings as if it wanted to prove something.


    However, it was something she did not want to confirm.


    Soon, a taxi pulled up in front of her, and as she reached for the door, a hand grabbed it, preventing


    her from opening it. ¡°Amelia, wait, please listen to my exnation. It¡¯s really not what you think.¡±


    ¡°It is none of my concern. I came here solely to discuss the parent-child meeting with you. Aiden¡¯s


    ssmates are all aware that we are married, and I am afraid that if you do note, people will


    gossip about him. So, if you have time, I hope you will be able to join,¡± Amelia said.


    When Warren heard that, his gaze darkened. Her demeanor gave the impression that the


    exnations he had in mind were superfluous and that she was only concerned with the parent-


    child meeting.


    ¡°Do you really not mind that I am with other women?¡± he murmured.


    Amelia was taken aback, and the oppressive feeling in her chest seemed to be trying to tell her


    something.


    ¡°Why should I mind?¡± she asked in return, deliberately ignoring that feeling in her heart.


    11:06


    Suddenly, the impatient driver in the front seat interjected, ¡°Hey, are you getting in or not? Do not


    stand there holding the door! You are disrupting my business!¡±


    Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll ask him to leave!¡± After saying that, she looked at Warren. ¡°I have


    said everything I came to say today. You do not have to exin anything to me, regardless of your


    rtionships with other women.¡±


    With that, she got into the car and closed the door.


    The taxi quickly drove away, leaving Warren in a daze. He felt as if he were immersed in icy water,


    feeling extremely cold.


    turned out that her words were so heartless that they could make him feel like he was in an ice


    cer in an instant.


    ¡°So, she didn¡¯t care about me in the slightest,¡± he remarked inwardly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Heughed bitterly, realizing he had been a fool to think she cared about him when they


    were at the hospital earlier that morning.


    In the end, he waspletely mistaken.


    Those were just his delusions.


    Warren felt like an empty shell as he returned to his office.


    Alicia was still in the office, and when she saw Warren return, she gathered her courage and


    approached him. ¡°Mr. York, I believe you have a misunderstanding about me. I came here today


    with nothing but good


    intentions¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, before she could get close to Warren, he pped her and knocked her to the


    ground.


    Warren stared at her with a cold, piercing gaze. ¡°Good intentions? Either you believe yourself to be


    exceptionally intelligent or you think I am a fool. If it were not for your previous assistance to Amelia,


    your actions today would have left you and your supporters with nowhere to stand in Strico!¡±


    Alicia¡¯s body stiffened the moment she heard that, and she felt a searing pain on her cheek.


    ¡°Do not show up in front of me again in the future. Even if you once helped Amelia, I will not be kind


    to you! And if you dare discuss Amelia¡¯s


    11.06


    prior prison experiences with anyone, I can assure you that I¡¯ll make you unable to speak for the


    rest of your life,¡± Warren warned coldly.


    In the end, Alicia left Warren¡¯s office while trembling in terror.


    When Warren warned her, her heart was racing with fear, and she felt a


    murderous intent.


    ¡°I-Is Warren nning to kill me? I¡¯m just overthinking it, right?¡± Alicia wondered as she tried to


    reassure herself, but the fear inside her grew stronger, and her hatred and jealousy for Amelia grew


    stronger.


    She felt that everything that happened to her that day was all because of Amelia.


    Thinking about it, she wished Amelia did not exist, and she regretted helping Amelia in the past.


    In the evening, after Aiden had fallen asleep, Matilda asked Amelia, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You


    appeared distracted when you returned today. Is there something wrong with today¡¯s prenatal


    checkup? Please tell me if something bothers you. Do not keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Nothing went wrong during this prenatal checkup. The doctor simply advised me to


    watch my diet and avoid eating too many oily foods,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking about Aiden¡¯s parent-child meeting,¡± Amelia casually exined.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bring yourself to talk to Warren.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve talked to him.¡±


    ¡°Then is he too busy to attend the parent-child meeting?¡± Matilda guessed.


    ¡°He will probably attend the parent-child meeting,¡± Amelia said after a brief pause. Although Warren


    did not respond directly at the time, given his personality, he would attend if he did not refuse the


    invitation in the first ce.


    ¡°Are you worried that you might have to interact with him during the parent-child meeting?¡± Matilda


    asked.


    This time, Amelia did not deny it, and her mother continued, ¡°If you


    11:06


    really do not want to go, you could just let Aiden¡¯s homeroom teacher know. You can exin it by


    saying you are pregnant and not feeling well. After all, not every family has both parents attend the


    parent-child meeting.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and smiled, dismissing her mother¡¯s concerns. ¡°It is all right. It¡¯s just a


    parent-child meeting. Even if I do go with Warren, it will not be a big deal. Besides, when this baby


    in my womb is born, I will still have to interact with Warren to some extent. Since it cannot be


    avoided, I would rather face it head-on than continually avoid it.¡±


    ¡°If you cane to terms with it, that¡¯s the best. To be honest, he has changed a lot. When I look at


    him now, I have the impression that he¡¯s quite¡­¡± Matilda could not bring herself to say the word


    ¡°pitiable.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Matilda, after all, knew how much pain Amelia had endured.


    If anyone deserved to be pitied, her daughter deserved it even more than Warren.


    ¡°All right, Mom, you should go to bed early,¡± Amelia said.


    When she saw Matilda return to her room, she gently lowered her gaze, covering her chest with her


    hand and sighing bitterly.


    Since her return, her thoughts had been consumed by the scene she witnessed in Warren¡¯s office,


    with Alicia leaning on him.


    She was suspicious of what she saw because Alicia had previously had little to no contact with


    Warren. Despite that, she felt a suffocating sensation in her chest and a strong desire to rush


    forward and separate


    them.


    ¡°What was wrong with me? I shouldn¡¯t care about this!¡± she eximed secretly.


    Her marriage to Warren was merely a marriage of convenience, and they had already agreed to


    divorce before they even married.


    Even if Warren had been with another woman instead of Alicia that day, she should not have felt


    anything.


    Even though she told herself that, she could not let it go.


    ¡°Is it because I discovered today that Warren was storing blood for me that my emotions are


    jumbled? I should stop thinking about it!¡± shemented inwardly.


    The image of Warren¡¯s face kept shing in Amelia¡¯s mind throughout the entire night, despite the


    repeated reminders she gave herself.


    On the day of the parent-child meeting, Amelia made an effort to present herself well. She wore a


    canary-yellow long dress instead of her usual dark attire. She still wore her hair in a ponytail, but


    she used a new hairpin. Besides that, she also wore sneakers and a white mohair cardigan, giving


    her a younger and more fashionable appearance.


    When Aiden saw his mother in the morning, he could not help but exim, ¡°Mommy, you look so


    pretty!¡±


    11??


    Amelia smiled in response. Despite the fact that she knew her son would not judge her by her


    appearance, she still dressed up for him, not wanting to embarrass him.


    All she wanted was to be a better mother for her son.


    After breakfast, Amelia checked the time and wondered when Warren would arrive.


    When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Warren standing outside.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you standing here without knocking?¡± Amelia asked.


    Warren seemed a bit embarrassed as he replied, ¡°I was afraid that I might disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Next time, just knock on the door,¡± Amelia replied.


    Warren¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard ¡°next time,¡± but he quickly reminded himself


    not to overthink it. The more he thought about it, the more disappointed he would be in the end.


    He reasoned that he should have figured that out by then.


    ¡°So, are we going to Aiden¡¯s school now?¡± Warren inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia replied.


    Warren¡¯s gaze fell on Aiden, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aiden.¡±


    Aiden looked at Warren, paused for a moment, and then called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Although it was only one word, it made Warren smile, and tears were welling in his eyes.


    At that moment, he was content. After all, despite his mistakes in the past, Aiden was still willing to


    acknowledge him as his father.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were drawn to the scene, and her gaze flickered slightly.


    Following that, the three of them arrived at Aiden¡¯s school. It was especially lively that day because


    of the parent-child meeting. Parents were busy apanying their children to their respective


    ssrooms.


    Each ss had nned different activities based on a specific theme for the parent-child meeting.


    One ss created haunted housesplete


    with sound and visual effects to liven up the atmosphere, with students and parents dressed as


    various spooky characters.


    There was also a ss that created escape rooms and another that created a candy house where


    students served visitors snacks and treats.


    As for Aiden¡¯s ss, they set up a time-travel beverage shop. They were selling various drinks, and


    the money used to purchase those beverages was taken from the ss funds. The beverages


    themselves were supplied at the purchase price from Amelia¡¯s concession stand.


    Then, everyone decided on the selling prices for various beverages, and it was the responsibility of


    the students and parents in the ss to act as waiters.


    Because some of the students¡¯ parents worked in the film and television industry and handled


    background actor costume rentals, they had ess to a variety of costumes that the ss could


    borrow that day.


    Hence, the students in the ss could choose costumes from various time periods and styles based


    on their preferences. Both children and adults would then dress up in the costumes and walk


    around the ssroom, which had been transformed into a beverage shop, creating the illusion of


    time travel and an interesting yet chaotic atmosphere.


    Based on their student ID, parents and students would take turns acting as waiters, with each shift


    lasting approximately half an hour. After their shift, they had a half-hour break to explore the school


    campus, visit other sses to buy food and drinks, or participate in various activities.


    In short, the school¡¯s parent-child meeting was nned in the style of a carnival, with the goal of


    increasing interaction between adults and children, strengthening parent-child rtionships, and


    enhancing the rapport between students and parents within the ss.


    Because Aiden¡¯s student ID was at the front, Amelia and Warren were in the first group acting as


    waiters.


    There were a total of 13 people, including eight parents and five students, who yed the role of


    waiters.


    The group then started picking out the props and costumes they wished


    to wear.


    ¡°Aiden, both your daddy and mommy are here today, and your daddy looks so handsome, just like


    the girls were saying,¡± one of Aiden¡¯s


    11:063


    ssmates said softly.


    Warren had previously announced their marriage in front of the concession stand after receiving


    their marriage certificate. As a result, some students in Aiden¡¯s ss had seen Warren before.


    Some of the girls in his ss even privately referred to Warren as the ¡°most handsome daddy¡± in


    the ss.


    Aiden hummed embarrassedly in response to thepliments on his father¡¯s appearance. Hearing


    thepliments about his father¡¯s appearance, he felt an inexplicable sense of pride. Previously,


    no matter if it was parent-teacher conferences or sports days, he was always apanied by his


    mother alone.


    He would be lying if he said he was not envious of his ssmates, who could bring both their father


    and mother to the events.


    In the past, he had never dared to hope that Warren woulde to school to apany him to an


    event.


    That day, his dream became a reality.


    In fact, many of his ssmates had only one parent with them that day, whereas he had both of his


    parents with him.


    Aiden was overjoyed, and even the prospect of working as a waiter afterward made him feel


    excited.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Amelia chose a simple traditional dress to wear over her regr outfit, and it suited her perfectly.


    Warren, on the other hand, opted for a warring-era military uniform.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly after Warren put on the clothes. It was her first time seeing him in a


    military uniform.


    She had no idea he could look that good in one.


    There were gasps and sighs of amazement all around them. The fathers maintained their


    composure, but some of the mothers could not help but admire him.


    There were some fangirls among the little girls in the ss who were around nine or ten years old.


    When they saw Warren in his military uniform, their eyes lit up, and they began excitedly chattering.


    Some even pulled out their phones to take pictures of him.


    Warren didn¡¯t mind the attention. He followed the instructions and began his duties as a waiter.


    Thanks to his charisma, the ss had a booming business early in the morning. Parents from other


    sses also came over to have Warren serve them. Even Aiden¡¯s homeroom teacher could not


    help but take a photo of Warren serving drinks and post it on Instagram with the caption: [The waiter


    today is so handsome! He¡¯s a kind and handsome dad!]


    A short whileter, a friend replied to her on Instagram. The message read: [What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t


    he Warren York?]


    The homeroom teacher only knew Amelia¡¯s name and had no idea of Warren¡¯s name, so she


    replied: [Do you know him? Is he some sort of small-time celebrity?]


    [Small-time celebrity? He¡¯s the chairman of York Group!] Her friend responded and sent one of


    Warren¡¯s pictures on the Inte to her.


    The homeroom teacher knew about York Group.


    As she looked at the picture, her eyes widened in astonishment. The next moment, she looked over


    at Warren who was still ¡°serving¡± the guests.


    The resemnce was uncanny.


    14


    08:52


    ¡°Is he really the chairman of York Group? The chairman of such a hugepany is working as a


    waiter in my ss now?¡± she wondered.


    Even after half an hour, the homeroom teacher remained dazed.


    When Warren removed his military uniform, the group of young girls were saddened.


    Meanwhile, Amelia¡¯s hair became entangled with a hidden button on her traditional dress as she


    attempted to take it off.


    She let out a low cry and attempted to untangle her hair, but due to theck of visibility, her efforts


    only seemed to aggravate the situation.


    Warren was the first to notice something was wrong with Amelia¡¯s behavior. He walked over to her


    side and noticed her hair was entangled with the button. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me help you,¡± he said.


    As he spoke, he moved closer and began to gently untangle the knot between her hair and the


    button.


    Amelia¡¯s body tensed up immediately because they were too close, and his tall stature made her


    feel as if she were being enveloped in his


    embrace.


    His scent seemed to envelop her, and her face slowly flushed.


    With her head lowered, she couldn¡¯t see what his fingers were doing. The fact that she couldn¡¯t see


    what he was doing made her even more


    nervous.


    Amelia could not even exin why she was feeling that way at the t


    At the same time, Warren used his fingers to gently untangle the stra of hair. Deep down, he was


    grateful to whoever chose those clothes. Without it, her hair would not have gotten tangled, and he


    would not have been able to get that close to her openly. If she had not been in tha situation at the


    time, she would not have kept quiet and stayed close to him.


    That moment seemed to transport him back in time, to when she would always nestle in his arms


    and say softly, ¡°Warren, do you know? Your embrace gives me a sense of security. It is as if I have


    nothing to worry about because, as long as I am in your arms, you will protect me no matter what.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m the one who let her down. And right now, I¡¯m unable to


    08:52


    give her any sense of security. All I did was instill fear in her,¡± he thought.


    With those thoughts in his mind, his gaze darkened, and he quickened his actions.


    Every extra second might have been happiness for him, but it could have been torment for her.


    Finally, after sessfully separating her hair from the button, Warren took a step back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    When Warren heard that, he pursed his lips before softly saying, ¡°You and Aiden should take a stroll


    around the schoolter. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    She was slightly surprised. ¡°Do you have anything else nned?¡± In the past, she would not have


    asked that question and would have simply hummed in response. Surprisingly, she asked him that


    question that day.


    ¡°W-Well, I do not have anything else to do, but I figured you would be ufortable if I joined you,¡±


    he responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together then. It is unusual to see Aiden this happy,¡± Amelia said. She could tell that Aiden


    was in a good mood that day, and she knew he wished to improve his rtionship with Warren.


    ¡°All right,¡± Warren agreed. Even though he knew she was only saying for Aiden¡¯s sake, he was d


    that he could spend more time with he


    Later, the three of them left Aiden¡¯s ssroom and started exploring other ssrooms. Warren also


    bought some snacks from different ssrooms for Aiden and Amelia.


    With Warren being tall and handsome, Aiden appearing delicate and refined, and Amelia appearing


    dignified and gentle, they drew a lot of attention and became a sight to behold.


    As they passed by the door of one particr ssroom, they noticed that it waspletely blocked


    by parents and students gathered around it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia checked the theme posted outside the ssroom. It was a first-grade ssroom, and they


    had organized a simple charity sale, encouraging students to bring old toys, books, and other items


    to sell in order to teach them the value of money.


    ¡°Why is everyone gathering here? Is there anything special about those


    08:32


    used toys and books?¡± Amelia wondered.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s puzzled expression, Aiden exined, ¡°Mommy, this is Karina and Zaid¡¯s


    ssroom. Zaid¡¯s parents should be here today too.¡±


    After being reminded by her son, Amelia suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Zaid attended school earlier and insisted on being in the same ss as Karina,¡± she


    commented inwardly.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Undoubtedly, Rosalie and Jonathan would be there for that day¡¯s parent-child activity.


    After a while, Amelia finally saw Rosalie and Jonathan. The two were apanying Zaid. As for


    what thetter was trying to sell, it had long been sold out.


    On the other hand, Zaid was standing beside Karina and following her everywhere.


    Wayne and Jete were also present, showering the two with


    continuous care and attention as if they were looking after them


    meticulously. However, Amelia was aware of the character of that couple and did not have much


    fondness for them.


    Upon seeing Amelia, Rosalie was surprised to find that Warren was also


    present.


    After exchanging greetings, Rosalie pulled Amelia aside and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s quite rare to see you


    attending the parent-child activity with Warren.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my child to have any regrets. If parent-child activities always only have me


    apanying Aiden, then those rumors and gossip will persist,¡± Amelia exined. That would only


    continue to hurt Aiden.


    ¡°Did you invite Warren toe along just for Aiden¡¯s sake?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia pursed her lips and then shed a faint smile. ¡°Well, what else would it be for?¡±


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and muttered, ¡°Actually, when I saw you two earlier, I genuinely felt


    like you looked like a harmonious family of three. Seeing how he protected you after the sip and see


    party, I think he loves you deeply. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    After a pause, Rosalie continued, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not trying to advise you on anything, and I don¡¯t really


    care whether things work out for Warren. I only care about whether your life is what you truly want.


    Look at me and Jon. I once thought about whether or not to part ways with him. Butter, I asked


    myself if I¡¯d ever find someone who loves me like he does and whom I love so deeply. If I missed


    that chance, would I regret it? The answer has be quite clear to me.¡±


    08:52


    Amelia remained silent.


    ¡°Amelia, I know you want a peaceful life, just raising the children and caring for your mum as she


    grows old. But life isn¡¯t just about living for others. It¡¯s also about living for yourself,¡± Rosalie said,


    stopping at that point.


    After all, only one would know the best regarding their emotional matters. She, in the end, was just


    a bystander.


    At that time, more people poured into the ssroom. Rosalie and Amelia were stuck inside the


    crowd.


    Instantly, the two of them were each embraced by an arm, separating them from the crowd.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Warren nervously looked at Amelia and asked. Just a moment ago, he saw the


    crowd pushing towards her, and he was worried she might get squeezed, especially with a baby in


    her womb.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Where is Aiden?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s crowded here. I¡¯ll have him wait outside the ssroom for a moment,¡± Warren replied, holding


    her in his arms.


    At that instant, a sense of inexplicable security surged within her, as if as long as she was protected


    like that by him, she had nothing to fear.


    When they walked out of the ssroom, Aiden was standing just outside As soon as he saw them,


    he hurriedly approached. ¡°Mom, did anyone bump into you and my baby brother and sister?¡±


    Since they still did not know whether the baby in her belly was a boy or a girl, Aiden referred to


    them collectively as brother and sister. After all, whether it was a baby brother or a sister, he was


    determined to be a good elder brother.


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia answered with a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bump into your mommy.¡± Warren reassured Aiden. ¡°I¡¯ll protect Mommy and your


    baby brother or sister very well.¡±


    Amelia was touched when she heard that.


    ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and rest?¡± Warren suggested.


    Amelia nodded. The three finally arrived at the school cafeteria. Warren


    08:52


    and Aiden went to the food counter to buy food and drinks while she found a seat to wait for them.


    As she watched the father and son duo, each carrying a tray and choosing food, Amelia¡¯s eyes


    were filled with tears.


    That scene was probably amon sight for an ordinary family. However, it was difficult for her to


    finally achieve that.


    Once, she thought Warren and Aiden would never be able to get along like an ordinary father and


    son.


    However, she was somewhat surprised that day. Perhaps that was what father and son looked like.


    There was an innate bond of kinship between them, after all.


    As for her, she pondered if she still had any feelings left for Warren.


    She wondered, ¡°If I truly have no feelings left, why did I feel uneasy when I heard Warren donating


    blood for me? Is it really just because I don¡¯t want to owe him anything?¡±


    She thought the best possible oue for her life was raising her child, caring for her mother until


    her old age, and then peacefully living the rest of her life alone.


    Yet, Rosalie said she also had to live for herself! Amelia was confused about how she should live for


    herself and what she should do.


    For a moment, Amelia seemed to be lost in thought. She was still in a daze when Warren and Aiden


    walked over with their food and drinks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Warren asked with concern, and Aiden could not help but


    tug at her sleeve.


    Amelia suddenly snapped back to reality. Looking at the two concerned faces before her, she


    quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about the restocking for the store earlier.¡± She gave


    an excuse.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about not having anyone to restock, I can help you with that,¡± Warren offered.


    If anyone else heard that, they would probably be shocked that a CEO of a conglomerate would


    offer to help a concession stand with restocking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Lucas will have the goods delivered for me,¡± Amelia said.


    The vendors from whom she usually restocked were familiar with her,


    08:52


    and they would help package the items she needed. Lucas would then assist with the delivery.


    ¡°Lucas Graham?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia added, ¡°Lucas¡¯ store is also in the same market. He said he would help me with the


    delivery after he closes his shop today.¡±


    Although she felt somewhat embarrassed to trouble Lucas, thetter had insisted, and she did not


    feel nice to reject him anymore.


    To Amelia, she would always remember that act of kindness and look for an opportunity to repay the


    favor in the future.


    Warren¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, and he did not say anything more.


    After the parent-child activity ended, Warren apanied Amelia and Aiden to the concession


    stand.


    Matilda brought Aiden to the back room, leaving only Amelia and Warren there.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    ¡°Thank you for today. Aiden had a good time.¡± Amelia could tell that her son was in a good mood


    that day.


    ¡°This is what a father should do. You don¡¯t need to thank me. I owe Aiden too much.¡± Warren


    hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°Amelia, what you saw in my office the other day¡ª¡¯


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    11


    His voice wasced with some kind of anxiety when he spoke.


    Nheless, before he could finish his words, Amelia interrupted him, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to


    exin it to me!¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± Warren stared at her with fervent eyes. Behind his gaze was a touch of


    imploration. ¡°Even if in the future¡­ we¡¯re doomed to face a divorce, but at least now you¡¯re still my


    wife, Amelia, so shouldn¡¯t you learn a little about it?¡±


    His words and his look impeded her drive toe up with a retort on the spot.


    ¡°That day, Alicia came to look for me and told me about what it was like when you were in jail. I¡­ I


    was lost in thought for a moment and didn¡¯t notice that she was approaching me. When I came


    around, you had already shown up at the office,¡± Warren cooed.


    Amelia might not have the slightest desire to listen to him, but persisted in exining everything to


    her. Letting his wife get 1 was thest thing he wished for.


    man


    ng


    That made Amelia¡¯s eyshes flutter slightly. Little did she imag oto say those things to Warren that


    day.


    11


    S¡±Sorry, Amelia¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Warren¡¯s voice got all choked up with so


    and his eyes turned slightly red. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you suffered so m baback then. I deserve to be


    punished for making too many mistakes!¡±


    AAs a man like that, he figured that he must have no right to ask her to be


    with him.


    It¡¯It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Amelia sounded indifferent. ¡°I no longer want to talk babout my history in jail.


    It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    A hititter simile marr¨¨d Warren¡¯s mien. He thought that Amelia must not


    vever see the need to nurse any grievance toward himself.


    08:32


    Truth be told, Amelia did not love nor hate him. Maybe by the time they got divorced, she would only


    regard him as a stranger, nothing more.


    Then came Warren¡¯s speech on a solemn note. ¡°Anyway, if you need any help, you can always


    come to me at any time. I¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head in return. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough for


    me!¡±


    At that juncture, a vehicle drove over and stopped at the door of the shop. That was Lucas.


    The minute Lucas caught sight of Warren, he was also stunned. Immediately afterward, he shed


    a smile and greeted thetter. ¡°Good day, Mr. York.¡±


    Warren acknowledged that rather briefly.


    Amelia, in turn, received Lucas and served him a drink.


    Lucas took a couple of sips of the drink before moving the goods from the car into the store while


    Amelia kept herself busy inventorying the items.


    The two of them whispered among themselves about the merchandise, which made Warren feel


    that he was an outsider all of a sudden.


    He had always felt out of ce in Amelia¡¯s world. Despite the fact that he had been trying to get


    close to her all those years, the woman turned him away coldly.


    Even so, when she stood side by side with Lucas, she appeared rxed, talking and grinning


    casually.


    Step by step, Warren exited the concession stand.


    always


    Perhaps he really should not have expected more, and perhaps he o to have epted reality.


    He had no ce at all in thedy¡¯s heart.


    Just as she had mentioned, his exnation was never required.


    Warren returned to his car and revved up the engine. Just like that, he drove away slowly from the


    concession stand.


    Thest thing he saw in the rearview mirror was Amelia smiling at Lucas.


    08:523


    That smile of hers was, sadly, not shown to him for ages.


    Warren withdrew his gaze, telling himself again deep down that maybe it would be in her best


    interest if he stopped bothering her.


    Afterpleting the inventory of the goods brought over by Lucas, Amelia looked up, only to find no


    trace of Warren at the concession


    stand.


    Out of the blue, a sort of disappointment surged in her heart that even she could not put a finger on


    her own feelings.


    She wondered if Warren had quietly departed without a word.


    ¡°Eh? Did Mr. York just leave?¡± Lucas¡¯ surprised voice rang out,


    ¡°Mm. He¡¯s gone,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Did you and Mr. York reconcile and get back together already?¡± probed Lucas.


    Amelia was surprised, thus denying, ¡°No. We¡¯re just like before. We¡¯re not really an item.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lucas scratched his own head. ¡°I thought you guys got back together again. Just


    now you looked around searching for him like you were afraid that you¡¯d lose him. I thought you two


    had something for each other¡­¡±


    Lucas¡¯ unintentionalment only served to sweep up waves of emotions within Amelia.


    She was not convinced that she was afraid of losing Warren a minu In her book, that was nearly


    impossible.


    Be that as it might, the remnants of dejection inside her seemed to be reminding her of something.


    She began to waver, pondering whether she still had feelings for Warren, or she was actually


    unaware of her feelings for that man.


    At night, Jonathan came out of the bathroom and glimpsed Rosalie reading a book aboutw but


    being in a daze.


    He approached thedy, reaching out and wrapping his arms around her. He put his lips close to


    her and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    08:52


    She suddenly regainedposure, blushing slightly.


    They had already been married for some time, yet his intimate act out of nowhere could still make


    her heart flutter unwittingly.


    ¡°I was thinking about the things between Amelia and Warren,¡± muttered Rosalie. ¡°When Amelia and


    Warren showed up today, they really felt like an ordinary family of three. Aiden was all smiles, and


    Amelia also didn¡¯t seem to repulse Warren that much like before.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, I thought maybe Amelia and Warren would really be in bliss once they got together. I didn¡¯t like


    Warren at first. He did too many wrong things to Ameliast time, after all, but over the years, he


    has been standing by her and never had any fling with any other women. I think he¡¯s truly in love


    with Amelia,¡± said Rosalie.


    If one were not head over heels for another, they could have stood by their loved one for so many


    years.


    ¡°He must love Amelia far more deeply than most people can ever imagine,¡± uttered Jonathan. ¡°But


    the thing is, Amelia is frostier than most/ people. Should she be like an average woman, she


    would¡¯ve long forgiven the man.¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°That¡¯s because Amelia had been hurt too deeply before. She acts so ice-cold only


    because she¡¯s heartbroken and has giv hope. So, even if she forgives Warren, she won¡¯t get back


    to h


    up all


    up


    B

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Amelia asked.


    Alicia forced a smile and said, ¡°I was beaten by Ryan. He was frustrated that I couldn¡¯t secure York


    Group business for him, so he took it out on me.¡±


    Amelia fell silent. After all, Alicia hade to seek her help before to secure a business deal


    between Ryan and Warren. She had declined the request at that time.


    Alicia saw Amelia¡¯s expression and pretended to be generous. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t take it to heart. It has


    nothing to do with you. I loved the wrong man. I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me because of a failed


    business deal.¡±


    After she said that, Alicia paused again and said apologetically, ¡°Thest time I left, I said some


    harsh things to you. Please don¡¯t take it seriously. I was in a bad mood at that time. Now, I¡¯m


    relieved I didn¡¯t assist someone as heartless as Ryan in securing a business deal. It wouldn¡¯t have


    been worth it.¡±


    When she heard this, Amelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, you can leave him and live


    on your own. Just like me, after I was released from prison, I opened a small pasta restaurant and


    set up a food cart. Now I¡¯m running a concession stand. It¡¯s not bad as I live a stable life.¡±


    YeYeah, that¡¯s what I think, too.¡± Alicia said, ¡°I have also moved RRyan¡¯s house. I rented a ce of


    my own, and I am living the I


    figure out my next steps. Amelia, I don¡¯t have many friends. I more often in the future, please don¡¯t


    find me annoying.¡±


    of


    re


    Amelia pursed her lips, but she still nodded when she saw Alicia


    rachd expectant eyes.


    Afterall, Alicia had helped her in prison before.


    Aldiaia immediately smiled.


    faiththe next few days, Alicia woulde here to visit Amelia and greet Matikilda.


    Bythihwagay, Amelia, in two days, I¡¯m nning to visit the church for som partyersWould you be


    willing to apany me?¡± Alicia said. ¡°Besides, yourare pregnant now. It might be a good idea to


    go, pray to the Virgin Mary and seek her blessings for a safe delivery.¡±


    08:53


    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly religious,¡± Amelia responded. She ced more trust in the medical care she


    received in the hospital than in prayer.


    ¡°Consider giving it a try. Besides, it won¡¯t hurt you to pay your respects to the Virgin Mary! I¡¯ll drive


    right to the parking lot in front of the church, so you won¡¯t have to walk or exert yourself.¡± Alicia


    continued to persuade Amelia.


    Matilda at the side heard Alicia and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for a prayer? It won¡¯t hurt. It might bring


    you some peace of mind, even if you¡¯re not religious.¡±


    Older generations, such as Matilda, had a strong belief in religion.


    When she heard this, Amelia didn¡¯t refuse again and agreed to go to the church with Alicia.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. I will pick you up in two days!¡± With that, Alicia left the concession stand and went


    back to her car.


    As soon as she got in the car, her face turned grim.


    Alicia was expecting a spectacle on that day. Since Amelia had hurt her so badly, she wanted


    Amelia to experience an even worse fate!


    Two dayster, Alicia drove Amelia to the church.


    While on the way, Alicia engaged in casual conversation and mentioned, ¡°You should be three


    months pregnant now. You need to be cauti Miscarriage is moremon in this month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°By the way, have you heard about Mr. Yustone? He badmouthed yo outside the sip and see party


    venue. Now he¡¯s in a tough spot, and his family is going bankrupt. His previous business ventures


    all failed, and is now trying to borrow money from anyone who will listen. Unfortunately, no one


    dares to lend him a penny,¡± Alicia said.


    Amelia listened quietly, and there was no expression on her face.


    Alicia cast a sidelong nce at Amelia and continued meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Yustone is so miserable


    because he offended Warren. Amelia, you¡¯re so lucky to have a man like Warren who will marry you


    and defend you. Unlike me, my youth was squandered on a betrayer like Ryan.¡±


    ¡°If you live your life authentically, youll eventually meet someone who


    08:53


    really loves youl Ameliaaaid.


    ¡°Really? 5o¡­ can you initudduce someone to me? There should be many young talents in


    Warrens¡¯spany. How about trying to y matchmaker for me? Hititworks out, Ill always be


    grateful for your kindness.¡± Alicia asked dvititibope in her eyes.


    Amelia bit her lip and said ¡°don¡¯t know anyone in hispany. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of any heh.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then it¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s talk bbout itter.¡± Alicia still kept a smile on her face, but she


    cursed dualitiously in her heart, ¡°Amelia, you asked for it!¡±


    In the church. Alicia guided Ameliahthorough the process of praying and venerating the Virgin Mary


    with praaddodd ease.


    Amelia looked at the solemn statue of the Virgin Mary in front of her. She wasn¡¯t particrly


    religious, butathisismoment, she found herself suddenly filled with a sense of reverencze.


    If indeed there were higher beings listeningaoltheir prayers, she prayed that they might bless her


    mother, childreena and friends with safety, health, and happiness. She prayed that sholdd get


    through this predicament and deliver her child safetyAAddbbealso prayed for¡­


    derthoughts involuntarily turned to Warren¡¯s visisage. She thought about thenador of his face when


    she encountered chinimiinhthe hospital, along with the needle puncture on his arm.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aththis mooment, there seemed to be a small voice thenheart¡­ ragged that/Warren would be safe


    and soundd.


    echapps/Warren had be an indelible mark in her heart.


    Vico Arnelia came out of the nave, Alicia handed her appouch. He oothinsouardian Angel Medal


    from the priest just nowwi puuitinin a oochhKkepptinaaa blessing for your baby. Keep it


    withlypuuwhen you anho chumch her we leave, you can find a ce for itiathbone. Alicia aid within


    a side as she handed over the pouch and attemptedda alchape he cordarcouddancha¡¯s neck.


    Amelia subcoopsidiously wanted to avoid it.


    Amelia, consisidettiin aabker of my goodwill. Take it as an apology foor ny harsh words prreviously


    expressed Alicia. Her face was filled withh guilt and remorser


    08.1883


    Amelia pursed her lips and eventually epted the pouch. It carried a faint fragrance.


    When they returned to the car, Alicia suddenly began to rummage through her body and bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°My phone is missing. Maybe it¡¯s left in the church. Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go and find my phone,¡±


    Alicia said.


    Amelia nodded.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Alicia got out of the car. Amelia was sitting in the back seat because the front passenger seat had


    been upied by some prayer candles Alicia had ced there.


    The door was closed, and the key remained inserted in the ignition.


    Amelia remained seated in the car. Somehow, she felt the fragrance inside the vehicle growing


    more potent, much like the scent emanating from the pouch. Soon, she started to feel drowsy.


    Before Amelia knew it, her eyes slowly drooped, and she fell asleep.


    After a while, two men walked to the side of the car and opened the door casually. Then they got


    into the car and directly drove off.


    When Alicia exited the church, her car was nowhere to be seen in the spot where she had parked


    it.


    Alicia ran into the church anxiously and asked about her car. After a while, she called the police.


    ¡°Hello, I have a situation. My car has gone missing, and my friend is inside it. I¡¯m unable to reach


    her. Can you assist me in locating her? My address is¡­¡± Alicia exined her predicament to the


    police with great anxiety.


    After the call, she lowered her head and seemed to be waiting anxiously in ce, but there was a


    subtle smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Since Amelia decides to be cruel, don¡¯t me me for returning the gesture,¡± Alicia thought.


    When Warren received a call from Matilda, he was shocked. ¡°What? Amelia is missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Amelia and her friend went to the church to pray. Amelia remained in the car alone and


    inadvertently fell asleep. It so happened that the car key was left in the ignition. Two thieves took


    advantage of the situation, opened the door, and drove off. Now the car and Amelia haven¡¯t been


    found yet.¡± Matilda choked with sobs as she ryed what the police had discovered.


    Initially, Matilda had encouraged Amelia to visit the church for sce, but little did she anticipate


    that an unfortunate incident would befall her


    10:57


    daughter.


    Matilda regretted letting her daughter go to the church.


    ¡°Even though Amelia¡¯s friend has already informed the police, they haven¡¯t been able to locate her


    yet. Warren, can you brainstorm any ideas to help find her?¡± Matilda was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Which police station is in charge of this case?¡± Warren asked.


    Matilda provided the police station¡¯s address, and Warren responded, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Then he hurried out of the office and went directly to the underground garage. He drove quickly


    toward the police station.


    Along the way, he kept thinking about Amelia and praying in his heart that nothing happened to her.


    When Warren arrived at the police station, he saw Matilda sitting on the chair in the police station


    and wiping her tears constantly.


    Upon seeing Warren, Matilda burst into tears. ¡°Warren, what should we do? Amelia is still pregnant.


    Will these car thieves hurt her?¡±


    Warren gently patted Matilda on the shoulder. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will find Amelia as soon as


    possible! Which friend did she go to the church with?¡±


    ¡°Her friend¡¯s name is Alicia. Now the police are taking her statement,¡± Matilda said.


    Hearing this, Warren frowned. He had no good impression of Alicia.


    Although this woman had helped Amelia in prison before, now it seemed like she only wanted to


    scheme against Amelia.


    Amelia went to the church with this woman and had now gone missing. Warren couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if it was all just a coincidence.


    Just then, the door to the statement room swung open, and Alicia emerged with red, teary eyes.


    After seeing Warren, she said, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s all


    my fault. I asked Amelia to wait for me in the car and left to look for my phone. I never imagined she


    would encounter car thieves in broad daylight while being in the car¡­¡±


    Warren looked at Alicia coldly. His icy gaze shuddered Alicia and sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault.¡± Warren¡¯s voice rang coldly. Then he walked past Alicia and began to


    communicate with the police who handled the


    case.


    Alicia¡¯s body trembled, and her face became more and more sullen.


    Matilda thought Alicia was guilty, so sheforted her with red eyes, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t take Warren¡¯s


    words to heart. He is just too worried about Amelia. If he¡¯s searching for someone to me, it


    should be me. If only I hadn¡¯t convinced Amelia to go to the church!¡±


    Putting on an act, Alicia then began to offerfort to Matilda, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but


    secretly revel in the possibility of Amelia¡¯s misery.


    She had already colluded with Jasper. The two car thieves were also sent by Jasper.


    She and Jasper had already devised a scheme for Amelia. They would let the two car thieves


    assault Amelia, intending for her to have a


    miscarriage. Then Jasper would pretend he coincidentally stumble upon Amelia and im credit


    from Warren.


    If Warren wanted to cover up such a scandal, his only option would be to present Jasper with


    lucrative business deals. At that point, Jasper wouldn¡¯t forget her contributions and would grant her


    well-deserved benefits.


    This way, not only could she satiate her resentment, but she could also get the money. Besides, she


    could relish the sight of Amelia¡¯s suffering. It was like killing multiple birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Alicia was even smugger. But on the surface, she continued to wear an expression


    of guilt, ming herself even further.


    Anyway, now she just needed to clear herself of the suspicion, Jasper could do the remaining well.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, one hourter, Alicia was a little dumbfounded by the turn of


    events.


    At the police station, several groups of people arrived. Apart from Warren, there were the famous


    Jonathan and his wife, Rosalie, from Strico. Callum, the Chairman of White Maple Group, and his


    wife, Lillian, had alsoe. Additionally, the police station¡¯s director, deputy police chief, and


    various criminal investigators from Strico also came to the police station.


    She was taken into the interrogation room, but this time, the policeman facing her was not the one


    who had previously treated her as a victim.


    The two interrogation officers in front of her looked at her as if she were a suspect.


    Alicia trembled with fear, her confusion growing. It was just a car theft case, or so she thought. Even


    if Warren considered it significan shouldn¡¯t have warranted the presence of Jonathan and Callun


    She suddenly recalled that Amelia had gone to the sip and see pa by the White family before, and


    Rosalie had also spoken up for Ame ¡°Could it be¡­ Was it not Warren¡¯s involvement, but rather


    Amelia¡¯s own connections that had drawn this level of attention?¡± Alicia thought.


    She had initially assumed that the White and Youngblood families had been courteous to Amelia


    due to Warren¡¯s connections.


    However, it now appeared that it was Amelia herself who had drawn their attention and respect.


    And now the police looked like they were investigating a major crime.


    She wondered whether Jasper could execute their n without any hitches and remain


    undiscovered.


    If the truth came to light, Alicia couldn¡¯t fathom the consequences that would befall her.


    B

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear Warren¡¯s revenge, let alone face the wrath of the Youngblood and


    White families.


    Alicia regretted her action for the first time.


    If she could go back in time, she wouldn¡¯t have dealt with Am


    way.


    When Amelia woke up, she found herself trapped in a room wit musty smell.


    Her eyes were covered with ck cloth, and she couldn¡¯t distinguish between day and night. Her


    hands and feet were tied up. She surmised that she must have beenid on the ground


    haphazardly, as the surface beneath her felt like concrete.


    What she could hear in her ears was two young men talking to each other. It appeared that they


    were discussing something about her.


    The sound of her waking up seemed to stop the conversation between the two men. After a while,


    one of them said, ¡°You¡¯re awake. We¡¯re about


    to start now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we want to do it, we would rather you be awake. Otherwise, it will be incredibly


    boring!¡±


    ¡°But you look a little older, in your 30s, perhaps. Speaking of which, we do feel we¡¯ve experienced a


    significant loss.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a little older, but she¡¯s still pretty! Regrettably, we have to keep her eyes covered. In fact, I


    really want to see what kind of look she will show in her eyester. It would be so exhrating to


    witness.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart raced as they continued spitting out perverted sentences.


    ¡°Okay. Do you want her to see us? Hurry up!¡± One of them reminded the other.


    Then someone came to pull Amelia¡¯s clothes. Amelia suddenly shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The manughed. ¡°You have no ce to say no.¡±


    ¡°You can only me for your own bad luck. No one told you to doze off in the car. We were stealing


    a car and had never nned on swiping a


    r


    Amelia could only feel the clothes on her body being torn apart. If this continued¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me!¡± Amelia suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m the wife of the head of York Group, Warren. If it¡¯s


    money you¡¯re after, I can cooperate with your to arrange a ransom as long as you are willing to let


    me go. Just name your price, and Warren will undoubtedly pay to secure my release.¡±


    There was a short silence on the other side, but after a while, the hand continued to take off her


    clothes.


    Obviously, the ransom didn¡¯t impress them.


    For Amelia, she didn¡¯t care so much about her innocence. What she cared more about was the


    baby in her belly. She was afraid that she would lose it!


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me!¡± Amelia tried to calm herself down. If Warren¡¯s name didn¡¯t deter them, she


    needed to employ other leverage. ¡°Jonathan!/ I¡¯m sure you know Jonathan from Strico! I have a


    close rtionship with the Youngblood family. I¡¯m Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s best friend and the godmother


    of her three children. If you really hurt me, it won¡¯t just be Warren. The Youngblood family won¡¯t


    spare you when they¡¯ve tracked you down.¡±


    As Amelia spoke these words, the hand that had been tearing at her clothes came to an abrupt halt.


    The men remained silent for a longer period than before.


    Amelia continued her persuasion. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your face, so if you release me now, we can both


    put this behind us and move on without any issues. If it¡¯s money you desire, we can find a safe way


    for you to collect it. The sum is not a problem.¡±


    But at that moment, one of them said, ¡°You¡¯re kidding us. You¡¯re just a concession stand owner.


    How could you possibly have a close rtionship with the Youngblood family, let alone be the


    godmother of their children¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± another voice suddenly shouted.


    The man who had spoken earlier seemed to realize he had misspoken


    and abruptly fell silent.


    Amelia was stunned. Their knowledge of her as the concession stand owner suggested that the car


    theft was no random act. Taking into ount how she had unwittingly fallen asleep inside the car,


    leading to the current predicament, it became clear that they had likely intended to target her from


    the very beginning.


    If their n had been to kidnap her from the beginning, they must have known she was in the car.


    Yet, that car belonged to Alicia.


    As Amelia considered Alicia¡¯s earlier invitation to the church, the pouch, the fragrance, and her


    idental slumber, she gradually pieced together the motive behind all of this.


    ¡°Okay. We haven¡¯t had a woman for too long. We want you today!¡± As the voice fell, a hand started


    to tear at her clothes again.


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank. She knew that she was most likely unable to escape this situation today.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she could only wish the baby in her womb would not be hurt!


    She wanted to protect the baby in her belly!


    What she could do now was to obey and then look for opportunities.


    If she struggled violently, it might hurt the baby in her belly!


    As Amelia resigned herself to the situation, the sound of a door breaking abruptly shattered the


    tension, followed by a voice filled with panic.


    ¡°Who is that? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Run! Grab this bitch!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what do we do? Downstairs¡­ We¡¯re surrounded by police cars!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was taken aback by the deep voice.


    It wasn¡¯t the voice of the two young men from earlier. It was older and more resonant, and it held a


    faint familiarity to her. It seemed to be the voice she had heard before.


    ¡°Who is it? Whose voice is it?¡± Amelia tried to sift through her memory.


    Suddenly, Jasper¡¯s face shed across Amelia¡¯s mind!


    But another doubt urred to Amelia, When Rosalie spoke up for her


    back then, she once said in front of Jasper that she was the godmother of the triplets. By logic,


    Jasper should know that she had a close rtionship with the Youngblood family. Yet, those two


    young men appeared to be unaware of this fact.


    Little did she know that Jasper believed Rosalie had spoken up for her and imed she was the


    godmother of the triplets solely for Warren¡¯s


    sake.


    Moreover, during Alicia¡¯s various tests, Amelia had yed down her connection to the Youngblood


    family, so it caused Jasper and Alicia to naturally assume that Amelia didn¡¯t have a strong bond with


    them.


    Besides, Jasper couldn¡¯t have possibly disclosed this information to the two gangsters.


    Therefore, the two young men didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Amelia and the Youngblood


    family from the start.


    At that moment, the policeman who had entered the room had them cornered. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re


    completely surrounded!¡±


    But the next moment, Amelia felt that she was suddenly pulled by someone. A frigid object pressed


    against her neck, and a sharp, stinging pain shot through her skin.


    474


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Suddenly, it urred to her that it was a dagger pressing against her neck.


    Jasper¡¯s hysterical voice rang in her ear. ¡°No one is allowed toe clos If you dare to approach, I


    will kill her!¡±


    The two young men from before kept insisting. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business He¡¯s the mastermind. He


    forced us to do this!¡±


    Amelia had a blindfold covering her eyes, leaving her unable to see anything. All she could do was


    listen.


    A familiar voice suddenly echoed through the room. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t hurt her. I won¡¯t let them get


    close!¡±


    Amelia trembled. That was¡­ Warren¡¯s voice.


    Jasper took deep breaths. His grip on the dagger tightened its grip on Amelia¡¯s neck. Her neck


    suddenly erupted in pain.


    Amelia moaned in pain, and Warren sputtered angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her! I won¡¯t let you go if anything


    happens to her!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you want me to ensure her safety. Is that correct? Then tell all these policemen to get out of


    my way. Additionally, I need you to transfer 200 million dors into my offshore ount, prepare


    400 thousand dors in cash, and arrange for a car. Once I feel that I am out of harm¡¯s way, I will


    release her without any issues,¡± Jasper growled.


    Warren said, ¡°No corporation, regardless of its type, can suddenly obtain 200 million dors in


    working capital. It takes time to prepare funds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you half an hour. If I don¡¯t obtain the money after that period, this woman perishes with


    me,¡± Jasper hissed.


    ¡°All right, but you¡¯re not allowed to hurt her again within that half hour!¡± Warren thundered. After


    acquiring Jasper¡¯s ount information, he called his secretary in front of Jasper and ordered him to


    collect the money within 30 minutes and deposit it into the specified ount.


    Warren then confirmed with the police that he would prepare a car and cash.


    ¡°Her neck is bleeding. Here¡¯s some gauze. You can ask your men to help stop the bleeding,¡±


    Warren said.


    Chapter


    Jasper barked out a suddenugh. ¡°You want to stop the bleeding? Very well,¡± he taunted. ¡°Kneel.


    Kneel for me until I¡¯m satisfied, and then I¡¯ll stop her bleeding.¡±


    Anyone could tell that Jasper had no genuine desire to help Amelia stop the bleeding.


    But then, Amelia heard a sound of a thud as someone knelt to


    ground.


    She felt her heart tremble. Did Warren¡­ kneel?


    Then she heard Jasper¡¯s raucousughter. It answered her question.


    He howled, ¡°Your day of judgment hase today, Warren! Weren¡¯t you so high and mighty before


    me back then? Are you willing to kneel for a woman now? You beat me back then. Now, you should


    beat yourself with the stick next to you. Hit yourself as much as you hit me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. York!¡± someone next to them eximed.


    This is my own decision. The police need not bear any responsibility,¡± Warren said.


    Then Amelia heard the sound of a stick striking flesh.


    ¡°N665She finally found her voice to shout. ¡°Warren, no!¡±


    However, her neck moved when she yelled. Immediately, more blood beegan to flow from her neck.


    Doon talk right now, Amelia,¡± Warren said while the sound of the stick hingg his body could still be


    heard.


    Jasper seemed to be unsatisfied. Heughed maliciously. ¡°Haha¡­ Look at howwhhe head of the


    respectable York Group is acting right now. Since yoouarveuch about this bitch, why don¡¯t we


    let her see how you look


    now


    As jasper fuhhed speaking, Amelia felt the cloth stripped over her eyes loosen Sher.coldinally see


    everything in front of her.


    But when Waren¡¯s pure came into view, Amelia¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly She denies an


    explosion had urred in her rib cage as her chiest fired withippin


    Ws that. Wrrent


    The proud man was bent over the ground, holding a rough wooden stick and beating himself


    repeatedly.


    His head and hands were covered with blood, but how many wounds were there in the areas


    concealed by his clothes?


    ¡°No, Warren. Stop it! Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Amelia cried out, even if her neck ached even more with


    every word.


    ¡°Amelia, I told you, don¡¯t speak. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bleed more,¡± said.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were suddenly wet.


    At that moment, Jasper suddenly spoke up. ¡°Since you two are so in love, don¡¯t you want me to


    stop her bleeding, Warren? Then, let¡¯s trade an injury for an injury. If you cut your neck, I¡¯ll stop her


    bleeding.¡±


    Amelia was speechless at these words.


    The cops who had followed Warren also began to persuade him not to act impulsively.


    One of the police officers said to Jasper, ¡°Your money and car are ready. Why are you stirring up


    extra trouble?¡±


    ¡°I just want to torment him!¡± Insanity and hatred erupted in Jasper¡¯s eyes.


    He used to be a decent boss, but Amelia had angered Warren, and he had ended up like this. Even


    with lots of money, his only option was to flee


    the country.


    But his family was still in his country. He feared they would be implicated in this matter.


    After all, the current n waspletely different from his original one.


    He had initially intended to take credit for Amelia¡¯s disappearance from Warren. As a result, his


    family had not been connected to anything.


    As Jasper spoke, he dug his dagger deeper into Amelia¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia bit her lip to stifle her cry of pain, fearing it would only make Warren agree with


    Jasper¡¯s request.


    But her neck was bleeding! How could Warren not care?


    ¡°Fine! As long as you don¡¯t harm her, I¡¯ll sh my body as much as you


    Chapter


    like,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Sweet!¡± Jasper crowed. He asked one of his gangsters to bring a dagger and handed it to Warren.


    Warren took the dagger. He was about to pick it up and put it to his neck when Amelia suddenly


    shouted, ¡°Warren, I¡¯ve told you before, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. I don¡¯t need you to save


    me in this way! Even if you hurt yourself, this man will still hurt me. What you¡¯re doing will not help


    at all!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren cast a long look at Amelia. ¡°You were the one who said we don¡¯t owe each other, not me. I


    said that no matter what, I would protect you and the children.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    After saying this, the dagger in Warren¡¯s hand shed and cut into his neck.


    Jasperughed and said, ¡°Good, good! Mr. York is genuinely smitten! But Amelia¡¯s neck has two


    injuries. Why don¡¯t you sh your neck once more?¡±


    Warren pursed his thin lips. Suddenly, a second wound bloomed on his neck.


    The tears in Amelia¡¯s eyes finally fell. This man went on despite being aware of Jasper¡¯s ulterior


    motives. What an idiot!


    Wasn¡¯t he a businessman? Shouldn¡¯t he be adept at scheming? Why did he still¡­


    Her tears made him panic slightly. ¡°Stop crying! I¡¯m not in pain.¡±


    But the blood on his neck continued to pour.


    ¡°Warren, since you don¡¯t feel pain, just cut your neck a little more to test how deep it has to be


    before you feel pain! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll cut this


    woman¡¯s neck!¡± Jasper shouted.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren raised his hand and continued to make a third wound to his neck.


    The bright red blood made his face look increasingly pale.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you continue this, Warren!¡± Amelia shrieked. Her body ached increasingly.


    It turned out that she would also be hurt if she saw him injured!


    But it was useless. Her voice had no effect at all.


    A fourth wound appeared on his neck,


    ¡°Warren, that¡¯s enough! If you regret what you did to me, you¡¯ve made up for it. It¡¯s enough! Amelia


    sobbed hoarsely.


    Warren met Amelia¡¯s eyes. His lips curved up slightly. He said nothing. but his eyes seemed to tell


    her wordlessly that he did not regret anything.


    Just because¡­ He loved her!


    Because he loved her, his life was hers to use at any time.


    He could do anything as long as it could save her from being hurt. No matter how great the


    humiliation or torture was, it did not matter.


    Jasper¡¯s smile grew smugger as the number of wounds on Warren increased. He missed the


    nces exchanged between the two young me sitting beside him. Jasper forgot about Amelia. His


    grip on the dagger against her neck loosened slightly, and one of the men pounced at the chance to


    attack Jasper.


    The other man pulled Amelia aside.


    Warren and the police followed and rushed forward. Warren quickly embraced Amelia to shield her


    from harm.


    The police swiftly subdued the three people.


    The two young men eximed, ¡°Officers, Mr. York, we¡¯ve earned some merit, haven¡¯t we? Mr. York


    hinted that our penalty might be lessened if we cooperate.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll write it down, of course. The court will receive it as evidence,¡± a policeman said.


    Another policeman came over with gauze and hurriedly halted Warren and Amelia¡¯s bleeding.


    Warren¡¯s face was now ashen because he had been bleeding heavily. He appeared a little


    unsteady.


    Amelia nervously asked the policeman who bandaged Warren, ¡°Is his injury serious?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for the hospital¡¯s examination to know for sure.¡± With that said, the police


    hurriedly helped Amelia and Warren get into the car.


    In the car, Warren was still fretting about Amelia. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± His voice was hoarse, and he


    struggled to say that one sentence.


    Amelia shook her head, her tears still streaming.


    Warren raised his hand and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry, Amelia. The


    danger¡¯s over, promise you won¡¯t ever experience this kind of event again.¡±


    He mistook her tears for those of fear, but he did not know she was crying because her heart was


    aching.


    Some time prior, she had begun to feel sorry for the harm he had suffered because of her.


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing, Warren? Why did you listen when Jasper told you to cut your


    neck? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not that important!¡±


    ¡°Your ce in my heart is inconsequential. It¡¯s not you who has the final say. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s up to me,¡± he


    continued. ¡°Besides, if I hadn¡¯t done it, I¡¯m afraid Jasper wouldn¡¯t have let his guard down.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Speaking will make the bleeding from your wound eve harder to stop,¡± Amelia urged.


    Because her neck was also hurt, Warren made apromise. ¡°Okay, I¡­ I won¡¯t speak, so you


    won¡¯t either.¡±


    Silence reigned in the car again.


    Amelia and Warren¡¯s hands were intertwined. It was hard to tell who was holding whose hand.


    Numerous doubts swirled around in her mind. For example, when did Warren give a hint to Jasper¡¯s


    men? Was it when one of them had handed him a dagger?


    Also, if Jasper hadn¡¯t gotten carried away and let down his guard, would Warren have continued to


    hurt himself and left more wounds on himself?


    But her heart already had the response prepared.


    Yes! He would!


    She should have known long ago how much he valued her and cared for


    her.


    This man would die for her! That was why, despite the risks, he insisted on repeatedly drawing


    blood in the hospital to save it for her. That was why he would risk harming himself again and again


    to save her!


    It was just that before, she had been deceiving herself. She forced herself to repeatedly suppress


    her emotions to end her feelings for him and conclude their rtionship.


    At this moment, looking at his increasingly pale face, Amelia only felt the indescribable pain in her


    heart getting stronger and stronger.


    His hands became colder and colder, and his lips had even ned


    grayish-white. Amelia was struck with a sudden fear. She was scared of what might happen to him


    and that he would no longer exist in this world after today.


    Warren only felt that his body was growing colder, and his eyes were drooping more and more. He


    was so cold. He felt as if he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was about to fall into a deep sleep.


    At least Amelia was safe now.


    At least he had done what he had promised. He¡­ He protected her and their son.


    So, he could sleep for a while¡­ Just a while was fine¡­


    Amelia and their child would be safe. That was good¡­


    Warren¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he finally cked out. He never saw Amelia¡¯s worried eyes or heard


    her exim despite the pain in her neck. ¡°Warren!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    When the police car arrived at the hospital, Warren was taken to the emergency room for treatment.


    Meanwhile, Amelia¡¯s condition was less severe. The two wounds on her neck were not deep, and


    the baby in her stomach wasn¡¯t affected. All she needed was treatment for her neck wounds.


    On the other hand, Warren was still in critical condition and w undergoing treatment in the


    emergency room.


    Soon, Rosalie and Lillian arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as Rosalie rushed into Amelia¡¯s ward, she asked anxiously, ¡°Amelia, how are you feeling?


    Is the baby okay?¡±


    ¡°The baby and I are fine. I only sustained some minor injuries,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Rosalie and Lillian sighed with relief.


    ¡°Is Warren still in the emergency room? I¡­ I want to wait for him outside.¡± Amelia was concerned.


    ¡°You are not in any condition to go to the emergency room right now. Don¡¯t worry about Warren.


    Jonathan and Callum are already there. If anything happens, they can handle it,¡± Lillian reassured


    her.


    Amelia bit her lips, still wanting to go and see for herself. She could not rest without knowing how he


    was doing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Amelia go? I¡¯ll ask the nurse to bring a wheelchair here so Amelia can sit on it to


    conserve her energy,¡± Rosalie suggested. If they did not allow Amelia to go, she would be unable to


    rest well in the ward anyway.


    Upon hearing that, Lillian could only nod reluctantly.


    After getting a wheelchair, Rosalie pushed Amelia to the emergency room while Lillian followed


    closely.


    The three arrived at a room adjacent to the operating room where Warren was being treated.


    Through the transparent floor-to-ceiling window, they could see the ongoing surgery. Several


    specialists were gathered in front of the window, observing.


    At the same time, the surgery¡¯s progress and the doctors¡¯ actions were disyed on an electronic


    screen in the room.


    Jonathan and Callum were present as well.


    Rosalie watched the screen, focusing on the close-up of the wound as doctors treated it. The sight


    was graphic and might be disturbing.


    Thus, she hurriedly reminded Amelia, ¡°Amelia, you shouldn¡¯t watc


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right, stop looking at it. You might feel ufortable,¡± Lillian added, attempting to


    block Amelia¡¯s view.


    ¡°Lillian, step aside. I¡­ I want to see it,¡± Amelia said in a choked voice.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lillian hesitated.


    Amelia said, ¡°I should be the one sustaining all these injuries, but he took my ce. I want to watch


    and know what injuries he endured for my sake.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lillian fell silent. After a while, she stepped away.


    Lillian knew if Callum had suffered such injuries for her one day, she would have insisted on


    watching, too.


    The blood-soaked wounds on the screen immediately caught Amelia¡¯s attention.


    Amelia watched silently at the wounds. Perhaps this image would be imprinted in her mind for the


    rest of her life, reminding her of the price he paid to save her.


    As Amelia watched, the doctors meticulously cleaned and sutured the wounds.


    She realized that Warren was injured in more ces than just his neck. There were injuries from the


    earlier confrontation with a wooden stick, including his hands, head, and other areas covered by


    clothing.


    Amelia walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to look at Warren on the operating table.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    From her view, she could only watch him surrounded by doctors and nurses from a distance. All she


    could see was his profile.


    His eyes were closed, some of his hair had been shaved, and his paleplexion was painfully


    evident.


    A deep sense of fear gripped her heart as she worried he might remain unconscious, never opening


    his eyes again.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry. He will be fine.¡± Rosalie patted Amelia on the shoulder and said, ¡°There are


    plenty of experts here, and besides, Warren is normally in good health.¡±


    Amelia quietly acknowledged and continued to focus on Warren.


    About ten minutester, a voice came from the operating room. ¡°The patient lost too much blood


    and needs a blood transfusion. He has a rare blood type that our blood bank does not supply. We


    need to get it from the city¡¯s blood bank.¡±


    ¡°You can draw my blood. We have the same blood type,¡± Amelia said without any hesitation.


    Lillian hurriedly reminded, ¡°Amelia, you are pregnant now. No doctor would dare to draw your blood


    even if you¡¯re willing.¡±


    Amelia was stunned and finally realized she could not draw blood for Warren because she was


    pregnant.


    He tried his best to save her today, but she could not do anything for him.


    Rosalie also said, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have blood urgently transferred from the city¡¯s blood


    bank!¡±


    Meanwhile, Jonathan had already contacted the blood bank of Strico. However, after a short while,


    a frown creased his forehead.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°His blood type is rare, and the blood bank has only over 13 ounces of it, which may not be


    enough,¡± Jonathan exined.


    Amelia suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Women¡¯s Health Hospital should have Warren¡¯s


    blood. It¡¯s his blood.¡±


    ¡°Women¡¯s Health Hospital? Rosalie was puzzled.


    Amelia had no time to exin anything and turned to Jonathan. ¡°Please contact Women¡¯s Health


    Hospital and ask them to send the blood Warren stored there as quickly as possible.


    Jonathan quickly asked his subordinate to contact the Women¡¯s Health


    Hospital. After a while, the response came that Warren hader 33


    ounces of his blood stored there and was to be sent immediately.


    Upon hearing this news, Amelia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though Rosalie and Lillian had many questions, they knew it was not the right time to ask.


    Warren¡¯s surgery had taken three hours toplete. He was in aa when he got wheeled out of


    the operating room.


    Amelia insisted on apanying Warren to the ward.


    Warren¡¯s ward was next to her ward. They seemed to be arranged on purpose.


    ¡°Amelia, the doctor said that while Warren has more injuries, they aren¡¯t critical: His bleeding has


    been stopped, and with some time, he should wake up. You should get some rest. There are nurses


    and caregivers here to look after him,¡± Rosalie persuaded.


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°I want to stay here for a while. You can go back first. I appreciate


    all your help today.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Rosalie was still concerned


    ¡°My mom will bring Aiden hereter. Besides, you said that there are caregivers and nurses here. I¡¯ll


    only sit here for a while.¡± Amelia


    reassured, ¡°I won¡¯t overexert myself, and I won¡¯t take any risks that will harm my unborn child.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie had no choice but to nod. ¡°All right!¡±


    Before Lillian left, she told Amelia. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t hesitate to call Rosalie or me if you need anything.


    Please don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Amelia smiled gratefully, and her eyes welled up


    with tears.


    She knew it was all thanks to the Youngblood family and the White family that the police found her


    so quickly.


    In this lifetime, she felt blessed to have such wonderful friends.


    After Rosalie, Lillian, Jonathan, and Callum left the ward, Amelia looked at Warren and murmured,


    ¡°Do you realize that with each sacrifice you make, I owe you more? Warren, how can I ever repay


    you?¡±


    Their rtionship was like an entangled mess. Things would get even moreplicated just when


    she thought they were about to sort it out.


    The white bandages on his neck, chest, and hands stung her eyes.


    Perhaps she and Warren would always be intertwined.


    When Matilda and Aiden arrived at the hospital, they saw Amelia sitting by Warren¡¯s bed, lost in


    thought.


    Perhaps Matilda had already known the situation here before she came, so she was not surprised


    but was filled with deeppassion.


    Meanwhile, Aiden observed the unconscious Warren, whoy on the bed.


    ¡°Mommy, did Daddy get hurt? Is that why he won¡¯t wake up?¡± Aiden asked.


    ¡°Yes, he had surgery and will wake upter,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°Why did Daddy get so many injuries? Was that bad person strong?¡± Aiden asked.


    Amelia gently stroked Aiden¡¯s head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that the bad person was strong, but


    because he wanted to protect me.¡± Otherwise, he would not have sustained such severe injuries.


    Upon hearing that, Aiden looked at Warren before he hugged Amelia. ¡°I want to grow up quickly to


    protect you and my siblings.¡±


    08:58


    Amelia wanted to say more, but Matilda interrupted, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk too much. Your neck is


    injured. Talk when you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s injuries required two more days of observation. Due to her neck injury, she had oatmeal for


    dinner. Meanwhile, Aiden and Matilda nned to leave after Amelia finished her meal.


    Before they left, Aiden ran to Warren¡¯s room to say goodbye.


    Even though Warren was still in aa.


    Matilda looked at Amelia. She had learned about the rescue operation from the police and felt


    grateful for Warren¡¯s actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Warren. You might have suffered even more if it weren¡¯t for him. And the baby¡­


    Who knows what would have happened,¡± she said, shuddering at the thought.


    If the police werete, Amelia would not be in front of her now.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Amelia responded.


    ¡°Think about it. How many people would go to such lengths for another person? He made many


    mistakes, but¡­ This is probably enough,¡± Matilda murmured.


    She had resented Warren, but now she felt sympathy for him.


    What was important was when she arrived at the hospital and saw Amelia sitting by Warren¡¯s


    bedside, the way she gazed at him with such intensity.


    She thought, ¡°If Amelia truly had no feelings for Warren, why would she gaze at him like that?¡±


    In her gaze, there was a struggle and lingering affection.


    A mother knew her daughter best. Matilda knew Warren was likely imprinted on Amelia for life.


    Even if Amelia imed not to love him, there was probably some love hidden within her, something


    she refused to acknowledge.


    After Matilda and Aiden left, Amelia continued to stay in Warren¡¯s ward.


    Warren was in a deep sleep. The doctors said that due to the excessive blood loss he suffered


    earlier, even after the anesthesia wore off, there was a high chance he might still sleep for several


    hours or even more


    08:58


    before waking up.


    She wondered, ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    His face looked so pale, exuding a sense of fragility.


    It was as if he could disappear at any time.


    Amelia¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Almost instinctively, she gently touched his pale cheek to confirm


    he was alive and breathing.


    His cheek was ice-cold, and when she touched it, she involuntarily gasped.


    The coldness felt like that of a corpse.


    He had sacrificed so much and shed so much blood for her today.


    The icy sensation pricked her heart like a needle, sending her painful throbs.


    As if he could sense the warmth of her hand, Warren¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly, and a faint moan


    escaped his lips.


    Amelia froze, gazing at Warren as his eyes slowly opened. She even forgot to retract her hand.


    was


    Warren remained transfixed, gazing at the face so close to him, feeling the warmth on his cheek. At


    that moment, he even wondered i dreaming. Otherwise, how else could he see her sitting by his l


    intensely focused on him?


    Under ordinary circumstances, she would probably have tried to herself from him.


    However, the next moment, as he noticed the white bandage wrappe around her neck, something


    seemed to click in his mind. He abruptly attempted to sit up, and a hoarse voice escaped his throat.


    ¡°Is your neck all right? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Amelia swiftly held Warren down, not letting him get up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk now. You¡¯ve just had


    surgery. Lie down and rest. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Just as she was about to stand up, he grabbed her


    wrist.


    SO


    Amelia¡¯s entire body tensed up. She felt the touch of Warren¡¯s hand, which was wrapped in


    bandages. It made it hard for her to shake him off.


    With those hands, he repeatedly hurt himself with sticks and knives to


    08:58


    protect her How could she bring herself to shake them off


    Amelia hesitated for a moment before she suddenly leaned closer to Warren. Their bodies drew


    nearer, and her other hand reached for the nurse call button near the bed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After pressing the button, Amelia lowered her head, and her gaze locked


    with Warren¡¯s


    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat, leaving her overwhelmed.


    The two of them continued locking eyes in silence until the ward door was pushed open, and a


    nurse hurriedly entered, finally breaking the profound stillness.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Amelia quickly stood up and told the nurse. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the doctor toe and examine him,¡± the nurse responded.


    After the nurse left the ward, Amelia lowered her head, looking at the hand that he held. ¡°Could


    you¡­ let go for a moment? The doctor wille to check on you.¡±


    However, Warren clung to her hand as if it were the only way to ensure her safety. ¡°You¡­ Are you


    really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and the baby is fine too. Thank you for saving me¡­ and our child,¡± she said.


    His eyes shed with surprise when she used the word ¡°our,¡± as if she saw them as one, not two


    individuals.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, and the baby¡­ is fine. It¡¯s great,¡± he murmured. His voice, already hoarse, became


    even more fragmented due to the lump in his throat.


    ¡°Your neck is injured. Talk less,¡± Amelia urged.


    His neck injury was much more severe than her own.


    Obediently, with his dark eyes, he continued gazing at her while holding onto her hand, with no n


    to let go of it.


    Even when the doctor arrived to examine him, he did not release her


    hand. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren¡¯s postoperative condition was currently stable, and the most severe injury was to his neck.


    He was advised to limit his speech and consume only liquid foods for three days.


    ¡°Mr. York, you lost a significant amount of blood during the surgery, but fortunately, most of the


    blood we transfused into your body was your own, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. However, we


    are aware that you donate blood regrly. Given your current condition, it is rmended not to


    donate blood for at least six months,¡± the doctor cautioned.


    Upon hearing that, Warren¡¯s expression instantly changed. He ignored the doctor¡¯s order to speak


    less and asked, ¡°The blood transfused into my body was mine?¡±


    08:58


    ¡°Yes, your wife mentioned that you had blood stored at Women¡¯s Health Hospital. It was fortunate


    that we used it in time. Otherwise, the blood bank¡¯s supply of your rare blood type would have been


    insufficient, which could have been very dangerous.¡± The doctor sighed.


    However, Warren¡¯s expression worsened as he heard that.


    The blood he had stored was for Amelia, but now it had been used for himself. He could not help


    but worry about what would happen when she needed blood for childbirth. What if the stored blood


    wasn¡¯t enough for her when she needed it?


    He thought, ¡°Why¡­ Why did they use that blood on me? They are not for


    me!¡±


    A sense of hopelessness washed over Warren, and he inadvertently released Amelia¡¯s hand that he


    had been holding.


    After the medical staff left, Amelia tried to help Warren adjust his nket. ¡°Why¡­¡± Warren¡¯s voice


    sounded suddenly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to speak less? If you have something to say, wait for three days,¡± Amelia


    reminded.


    Yet, Warren persisted, ¡°Why did you bring up the stored blood? They shouldn¡¯t have been used on


    me.¡±


    ¡°They are yours to begin with, so using them for yourself is e reasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°But you know that the blood is¡­¡± He wanted to say more, but s finger over his lips, quieting his


    words.


    ¡°Warren¡­ Enough, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve done more than enough fo me,¡± she said gently, her voice


    devoid of its usual coldness and aloof instead carrying a tinge ofpassion. ¡°Moreover, you lost


    so much blood today to save me. Your blood might have been used on me anywa if you hadn¡¯t used


    them.¡±


    Even though she had said so, his deep-set eyes still held a touch of self-me.


    His sorrow seemed to have infected her as she suddenly embraced him.


    It was a surprising move on her part that even she found unusual.


    In the past, she might never have imagined herself willingly hugging


    08:58 §Ô


    1147


    en again.


    ever, she was genuinely holding hih in now.


    t guilt? Was itpassion? Or was its berhathing else?


    ren, that¡¯s enough¡­ You don¡¯t need to obtare yourself for anything. ou know? When your blood was


    transiusted back into your body, I rateful for this blood. If there was no biolold do for you and


    something le had happened, then I¡­¡± Her voice chekked as she spoke, making it ilt to continue.


    ¡°Thankfully, you left the opoptrating table safely.¡±


    en was frozen in ce, and he could feel herwawarinbreath on his


    as hugging him again, and he wondered how donlong it had been since ad embraced him so openly


    and willinglygly.


    t were a distant memory, a time when she loved bihishes he would


    s be the one to initiate a hug and yfully askahiihto kovove her more


    nore.


    then, she would say. ¡°That¡¯s not enough, I want you toukov?owerme


    Warren, I¡¯m a very greedy woman. If you can¡¯t showeremetivith is always feel that it¡¯s not


    sufficient.¡±


    wers now..she said. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough!¡±h


    ad ciused his eyes and opened his arms gently embracing teth re before him. He was afraid that


    this embrace was just a figment iontaicin fearing that this hug had never existed.cd.


    Lysbocvediffened slightly, but she did not push Warren away she Bouwe dorive done so much for


    me. If I used to be afraid of you and


    on, thoeanas feards gone now. I know that no matter what dangerge by dare, y bade.youlbrisk your


    life to save us.¡±


    whinna lying lying on the operating table, her only thought was forfor fe.cafe.


    hen that she redha dhlized how much she cared for him.


    E, Warren, in deis, ho his hoarse voice, asked, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of meme


    I afraid of you anyoucany store she murmured. She was now afraidand rified of him getting


    ingdinjured.


    08:58 188


    P


    ¡°Amelia¡­ Amelia¡­¡± he muttered repeatedly, burying his face in her chest. His voice was choked


    with emotion.


    Even though every word he spoke strained his wounds, he could not help but repeat her name.


    It was as though her name had been weighing on his heart for far too long.


    Amelia found herself lying on Warren¡¯s hospital bed when she woke up.


    The situation made her feel embarrassed.


    While Warren¡¯s ward was a VIP ward with arger bed than standard rooms, there was still a sense


    of awkwardness lying side by side.


    What made it even more ufortable was that she was met with Warren¡¯s gaze when she


    opened her eyes.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:59

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    He stared at her with deep, dark eyes as if it was love at first sight.


    Stunned, Amelia hurriedly sat up and said to Warren with a slightly flushed face, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go back to my


    ward first. You should rest.¡±


    With that, she hurried out of bed and left.


    Warren¡¯s eyes followed Amelia until she was out of sight before he lowered his gaze and stared at


    his hands.


    His hands were still wrapped in gauze. Although he was scarred all over, his heart was full of joy.


    Last night, shey beside him and fell asleep. He had been hoping for this to happen for a long


    time.


    Even if it was just her sympathy, he cherished it.


    He even kept his eyes peeled on her after she fell asleep for fear that she would disappear once he


    closed his eyes.


    Initially, he had told himself not to expect anything else. He would be content as long as he could


    protect her behind the scenes and let her live her life for as long as he lived.


    As Warren reflected on the possibilities, hope began to sprout heart, especially after seeing the


    blush on Amelia¡¯s face earlie


    ¡°But¡­ Can I really hope for this to happen?¡±


    His yearning for her grew stronger, and he couldn¡¯t help but won just maybe, Amelia harbored some


    feelings for him, even if they w small.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ can you please give me another chance? Just one more time. This time, I won¡¯t fail you,¡±


    he silently implored.


    All he wanted was one more chance from her.


    Amelia rushed back to her ward next door and entered the bathroom.


    The mirror over the sink reflected her slightly panicked expression, and her flushed cheeks seemed


    to be trying to tell her something.


    Amelia took a deep breath, quickly grabbed a towel, and began to wash her face.


    08:59


    What hade over her? She had unconsciously slept in Warren¡¯s bed, and now she was filled


    with panic and uncertainty.


    Am¨¦lia¡¯s panic wasn¡¯t solely because she had spent the night in Warren¡¯s ward; there were other


    reasons contributing to her anxiety. She ced her hand over her heart and felt the palpitations,


    which were much stronger than usual.


    Warren had taken steps to negotiate with the police to keep the news of her kidnapping under


    wraps, preventing it from making headlines.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The police had also visited Amelia at the hospital to gather her statement.


    Through this process, Amelia learned the details of the incident. Jasper had confessed to


    everything, including Alicia¡¯s involvement.


    She had lost consciousness in the car due to aa-induced fragrance concealed in the pouch


    Alicia had given her. In a confined space, the effects of the fragrance had been particrly potent.


    This exined why Alicia had given her the charm and then left her alone in the car.


    Amelia hadn¡¯t been surprised by Alicia¡¯s involvement, as she had considered this possibility before.


    However, learning this from the police still left her feeling disappointed.


    After all, it was unsettling to see someone who had once helped her now turn against her. Such a


    drastic change in a person¡¯s behavior could be emotionally challenging.


    During this time, Matilda made a daily visit to see her after picking up Aiden from school, often


    bringing her food.


    Warren¡¯s dietary options were limited to liquid food due to his neck injury, and the hospital provided


    specially prepared meals for him, so Matilda didn¡¯t have to prepare additional food.


    On the third day, when Warren could leave his bed and move around, he frequently visited Amelia¡¯s


    ward. He would watch her eat and


    Amelia knew signnguage from her experience with Aiden.


    Despite her son having a cochlear imnt that allowed him to


    08:59


    Ma


    vervsitesiva swan surprised to discover that Warren was also fluent inin inguaggage, hit their


    communication in this manner was effortlessss.


    ust have dva toarned simnguage for Aiden,¡± Amelia reflected.d.


    he yearsalyaMomen had done many things behind her back and slide n¡¯t have kudawnlunless he


    revealed them.


    stance he hadled teared signnguage for Aiden¡¯s benefit, and hee cretly keptus blobibod in the


    hospital for her childbirth.


    elia observed Whenmunicating with her in signnguage, uidn¡¯t help but he be captivated by


    the realization that this man hadd sciously carved apa ce in her heart.


    id believed that shesive swan gradually forgetting him over the years. seemed that if sheswaradted


    to, she could quickly etch a person into art once again.in.


    a was lost in her thoughts hus tinch Warren gently waved his hand in of her eyes and used


    signinguaguageno ask. ¡°What are you thinking


    apped back to the presentandrebreplied,ill-It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just ng that I can be discharged


    monowowi Did the doctor tell you how


    longer you need to stay in the thesibital?¡±


    veek. If my condition gets bettentry by thetah can be discharged spital.¡± He motioned with sign


    languagunge.


    1 looked at his bandages, particrivarlytease on his neck and the of his hands exposed from the


    hospitalig gown.


    these injuries were because of herher.


    after I get discharged, I¡¯ll make you anythinging you want to eat. Did ctor mention when you can


    return to anomaledicthAmelia ed.


    n replied, ¡°Should be by tomorrow.ow.


    ilchand I are safe thanks to you.¡±ou


    ver, he turned guilty at her words. There was briefsilesibetice before ed his hand again and signed,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you welwelth should calized that Jasper wasn¡¯t a good man. He would have


    defdutaiitely ohing.¡±


    02 08:59


    Warren felt responsible, thinking that if he had been more cautious and assigigried someone to


    secretly protect Amelia, they might have avoided thesesc traumatic events.


    ArtelediarahWarren were in the midst of their conversation when an abpilshout from outside the


    ward disrupted their peace. ¡°Let me in. I have something to say to Mrs. York!¡±


    ¡°Siri plehseste leave! The patient needs rest. If you want to see the patient, pleases folbblowhthe


    normal registration process! If the patient wants to see youushervilletergoun into the ward,¡± the


    nurse¡¯s voice calmly responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going initetne in! Mrs. York, I¡¯m Ryan. I want to see you!¡± The man¡¯s voice grewolouder.


    Amelia wastreback Ryan was the man who had been with Alicia.


    Warren¡¯s frown deepened, and he conveyed to Amelia in signnguage, ¡°I¡¯ll have some


    concertinove him.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    The

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    ¡°No need. I want to see him and find out why he came for me,¡± Amelia


    s¨¢id.


    She requested that the nurse allow Ryan into the ward.


    When Ryan entered, he appeared nothing like the confident and assertive man Amelia had known.


    His appearance was worn, and his suit was wrinkled.


    An uneasy look crossed Ryan¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. York, I want you to know that


    Alicia¡¯s actions had nothing to do with the Golding family. I waspletely unaware of her ns


    from start to finish, and I had no part in them. It was all her own idea. Moreover, I had already


    broken up with her before the attack took ce. You can verify this.¡±


    Amelia retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling us all this, Mr. Golding. If you¡¯re concerned


    about being implicated, it¡¯s the police you should be speaking to, not us.¡±


    Inwardly, Ryan held his own grievances. The reason he hadn¡¯t been detained by the police was that


    he had no involvement in the case.


    Despite his innocence, the entire business world was aware of his connection with Alicia. Now that


    she had been apprehended, albeit without much media attention, the Strico businessmunity


    knew


    about it.


    In recent days, business associates had begun distancing themselves from him, convinced he¡¯d


    suffer like the Yustone family due to his perceived offense against Warren.


    The mere thought of what had befallen Jasper and the Yustone family sent shivers down Ryan¡¯s


    spine.


    ¡°My business is greatly affected because of Alicia,¡± Ryan pleaded, almost falling to his knees.


    ¡°Everyone ims I¡¯ve offended the York family, and it¡¯s bing increasingly difficult for me to


    conduct business. Please, Mr. York, Mrs. York, could you rify this matter? I¡­ I swear I¡¯m


    innocent.¡±


    Warren responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you weren¡¯t involved, the York family wouldn¡¯t pursue you.¡±


    08:59


    Ryan pleaded, ¡°But now, nobody dares to associate with the Golding family. Mr. York, can you


    please help rify this situation?¡±


    Warren sneered, ¡°Ryan, you overestimate yourself by asking my family toe to your aid.¡±


    Ryan shivered as a chill ran down his spine, his hands and feet drenched in cold sweat. ¡°M-Mr.


    York, I swear, I¡¯m entirely innocent! Alicia¡¯s actions have harmed both you and me. We¡¯re both


    victims in this.¡±


    Amelia was concerned about Warren¡¯s health, so she quickly told Ryan, ¡°Mr. Golding, your business


    is unrted to the York family. How you exin it to your business associates is your own concern.


    My husband is still recovering and needs rest. Please leave.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s face turned sour at Amelia¡¯s words.


    Amelia¡¯s choice of words startled Warren as he caught the phrase ¡°my husband,¡± which sparked a


    moment of tion for him.


    This was the first time she had referred to him like this in front of others.


    Warren began to wonder if this was a sign that she was willing to ept him.


    Ryan, however, wasn¡¯t willing to leave just yet. After a brief pause, he made a tough decision and


    said, ¡°Mrs. York, beforeing here, I v Alicia at the detention center. She expressed a desire to


    see you and mentioned something of great importance. You may regret it if you go.¡±


    These were Alicia¡¯s instructions for Ryan to deliver.


    He was initially hesitant because he didn¡¯t want to appear connected to Alicia and entangled in this


    matter.


    However, he had no choice but to convey Alicia¡¯s message.


    Alicia had been confident when she asked him to do so, saying, ¡°If you deliver this message to


    Amelia and she visits me, I can prove my innocence. Once people see my acquittal, they won¡¯t


    assume that you have offended the York family. You can return to your normal life.¡±


    Although Ryan had reservations about Alicia¡¯s ims, she was guilty this time, and he couldn¡¯t be


    certain she would be released without charges.


    ¡°Mrs. York, y-you will meet Alicia, won¡¯t you?¡± Ryan was hopeful that


    08:59


    Amelia would indeed meet with Alicia, as it would help his business recover once she was cleared.


    Amelia replied sternly, ¡°Mr. Golding, whether I meet her or not is none of your concern. Please leave


    now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ryan wanted to say more but was silenced by Warren¡¯s icy gaze.


    Pushing further could displease Warren and worsen the situation for the Golding family, so Ryan


    reluctantly departed.


    Warren reassured Amelia, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to see Alicia. I¡¯ll have ourwyer handle the case


    completely. You should focus on our child and not concern yourself with this matter.¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement.


    She had no desire to see Alicia, suspecting that her motives for the meeting were likely aimed at


    securing her own release.


    Amelia wrestled with the thought of regretting her decision not to visit Alicia. What could be so


    crucial for Alicia to want to meet with her?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Alicia intended to exploit her assistance in prison as leverage, but the idea of seeing Alicia


    again was unsettling.


    Without Warren¡¯s intervention, she would have been in a dire situation, and even her unborn child¡¯s


    life was at risk.


    The police informed her that Jasper confessed it was Alicia who concocted the n for two young


    men to assault her, leading to the loss of her child. Jasper only wanted to take the credit for the


    kidnapping.


    A chill ran through her when she heard the police¡¯s investigation results.


    Alicia had concealed such malicious intentions behind her friendly


    facade.


    Amelia suggested, ¡°You should return to your ward and rest as the doctor advised.¡±


    Warren rose from his chair, but instead of heading to his own ward, he extended his arms and


    embraced Amelia.


    Amelia tensed up and heard him say in a husky voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hold you like this,


    you can push me away.


    Amelia nibbled on her lip and ced her hands on his chest, but she


    08:59


    didn¡¯t exert force to push him away.


    She was well aware that beneath his dressing gown, his body was swathed


    in bandages from the injuries he sustained while saving her.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. The doctor wants you to speak less,¡± Amelia advised.


    Undeterred, he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t push me away. about hurting me?¡±


    Are you worried


    ¡°I-I just thought that it doesn¡¯t matter if you really wanted to hug me like this, considering you saved


    me.¡± Amelia stammered in response as his breath brushed against her, leaving her feeling


    flustered.


    ¡°Really? Whether it¡¯s gratitude, sympathy, or pity, it doesn¡¯t matter. At least I have a ce in your


    heart.¡± She could finally see him as a potential partner.


    The feeling of being ignored by her was too unbearable for him to handle.


    ¡°Warren, what are you trying to say?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Amelia, you just referred to me as ¡®my husband¡¯ in front of Ryan. I-I wanted to ask if there¡¯s a


    chance to make our marriage more than just a formality. Can I truly be your husband?¡± His


    voice quivered with nervousness as if he had mustered all his courage to broach the subject.


    Amelia found herself at a loss for words, unable to provide a prompt


    response.


    In the past, her answer would have been an unequivocal ¡°no.¡± both better off apart, with no


    entanglements.


    re


    But now, at this moment, her hesitation was evident.


    Her silence seemed to only further invigorate his demeanor. A hop glint filled his eyes as he asked,


    ¡°Amelia, do I hold a ce in your he


    Her body quivered. Did he upy a space within her heart?


    In the past, he had indeed been etched into her heart.


    Subsequently, he transformed into the source of her life¡¯s torment, and she made every effort to


    eradicate him from her heart.


    Now, it appeared he was taking root once more.


    ¡°Can we really be together once more? Is it still possible between us?¡±


    She began, ¡°I¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she grappled with her chaotic


    08:59 D


    hattanden 1150


    hhoughts.


    You don¡¯t need to answer me right now. Take youutininna to think it horoughWarren reassured her.


    ¡°Whatever decisionnyyou make in the end, Wiillcrespect it. The fact that you didn¡¯t immediately


    reject me is already alirer of dope.¡±


    hangigi Arrieliay in her hospital bed, unabled skepp donadong


    inicie.


    ould shho utuly reconcile with Warren, be a genuinceble, and tilda aplete family?


    he bad beveved it was an impossibility, but the choice nowdaybotfore en awaiting der decision.


    Would Heraclufioice lead her into an abyss of misery or a life diflecovit¨ªth appiness?s?


    Inable to siseeptricie eventually rose from her bed, slipped on axcoat nd made berwaja vot cothe


    adjoining room. She opened the doorquiedy. The caretaker whisispered.VMA York has fallen asleep


    after taking hiss


    nedication


    I¡¯ll keep an eye on himinfofor a while without waking him.¡± Amelia replied.


    The caretaker left the cowora quietly.


    melia approached the certd her gaze fixed on Warren, who w eaceful slumber.n


    fter a considerable spavao fodi nimel she lifted her hand and gently is bandaged neck.


    it that moment, the image of indicating his neck with a knife with esitation etched itself


    intothermsimovlikely to haunt her for a fetime.


    he desperately wished she could dhanaththe dagger from his grasp. Her eart pounded with anxiety,


    fearing the night lose consciousness and anish from her world forever.


    he used to harbor so much hatred forchini.


    et, with the passage of time, that animosien tad gradually ebbed away.


    Can we still be together?¡± She whispered to herscself.


    08:59 91


    But there was only silence in response


    A sigh escaped her lips. As she readied herself to depart, unbidden words slipped from his


    slumbering lips, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled, Amelia realized that Warren was still asleep, uttering these


    words unconsciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­ Who knew that it would require so much resolve for me to answer yes to that?¡±


    The following day, Amelia was discharged from the hospital, where Rosalie and Lillian came to


    collect her.


    As Amelia packed her belongings, Warren stayed close by, and he even considered personally


    sending her off to the car.


    Rosalie assured him, saying, ¡°Mr. York, we¡¯ll make sure Amelia gets there safely. You don¡¯t need to


    worry.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m heading back. Have a good rest in the hospital, and I¡¯lle to visit you,¡± Amelia told


    Warren.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied obediently, like a diligent student.


    Just as Amelia was about to follow Rosalie into the elevator, Warren suddenly embraced her once


    more and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She was taken by surprise, and then he let her go, saying, ¡°All the elevator.¡±


    Amelia bit her lip and stepped into the elevator with a flushed f


    Warren¡¯s words felt like a promise, a promise to wait for her.


    But what exactly was he waiting for? Was it for her to visit him in the hospital, or was it for her


    answer about being together?


    The elevator doors closed slowly. Lillian yfully remarked, ¡°Amelia, your face is all red. The


    atmosphere between you and Warren seems different from before.¡±


    Amelia, feeling a bit embarrassed, said, ¡°All right, enough teasing about


    me.¡±


    ¡°Amelia must be feeling grateful since Warren saved her,¡± Rosalie


    in


    08:59


    ¡°Is it just gratitude? Warren does seem like a good man. At least, when he saved Amelia, he


    genuinely risked his life,¡± Lillian added.


    As they conversed, they exited the elevator and made their way to Rosalie¡¯s car.


    Once they were inside the car, Rosalie inquired, ¡°Amelia, what do you n to do about Warren?¡±


    Being close friends, she had noticed the shift in Amelia¡¯s attitude toward him. After all, in the past, if


    Warren had suddenly embraced Amelia like that, she would have pushed him away rather than


    blushing.


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and revealed, ¡°He wants to start anew with me, to be a real couple.


    He¡¯s asked me to think about it.¡± In front of her two best friends, she didn¡¯t hold anything back.


    Lillian looked intrigued. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s your decision going to be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and I¡¯m not sure if I should be with him.¡±


    It was the first time in many years that she had felt this level of uncertainty about her feelings.


    Rosalie offered some heartfelt advice, saying, ¡°Amelia, you should ask yourself if you still love


    Warren. In the end, I believe ites down to love rather than a clear right or wrong¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:59

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    ¡°Yes, Amelia. Warren definitely loves you, so it depends on whether you love him or not,¡± Lillian


    said. ¡°If you still love him, there¡¯s no harm in giving each other a chance. If you two are not suitable


    for one another, you won¡¯t regret it if you separate.¡±


    Amelia smiled wryly. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that¡­ if we separated after being together, I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    get through it like the previous time.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that Warren will betray you again and cause harm to you?¡± Lillian asked.


    Amelia kept silent, but her silence had already signified that Lillian was right.


    ¡°It depends on whether you believe his feelings for you or not. If so, I think it¡¯s better to take a


    gamble,¡± Lillian said. ¡°Life is a gamble. We¡¯ll never know how our lives will turn out before thest


    day. Just like me. When I got together with Callum back then, I thought the same. Rather than


    hesitating, take the leap. At least you won¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±


    Amelia looked at Lillian in surprise. Only at this moment did she realize Lillian was far more


    insightful than she thought.


    Among the trio, Lillian seemed to have experienced the fewest challenges. Therefore, she was also


    the most optimistic in terms of personality. Butpared with her hesitation and Rosalie¡¯s


    overthinking, Lillian was the wisest and most decisive person!


    Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia, you said you were afraid that you might not be able to get through another


    separation like the previous time. In fact¡­ this means that you love Warren, right? You¡¯re even


    afraid that you¡¯ll fall too deeply in love if you get together with him, far deeper than the first time,


    hence your worry about not being able to get through it, right?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ in love with Warren?¡± she thought.


    She wanted to deny it, but she could not say those words.


    She asked herself, ¡°Do I truly not love him? If I didn¡¯t love him, why would my heart ache so much


    when I saw the cuts he drew on his neck and him lying on the operating table?¡±


    Amelia did not answer, while Rosalie and Lillian tacitly did not ask further.


    09:23


    It was not until the car arrived at the concession stand and they got out with Amelia that Lillian


    asked before leaving, ¡°Amelia, what kind of ns do you have? We won¡¯t get involved. You have to


    decide your love matters on your own. But no matter what kind of situation you get into in the future,


    Rosalie and I will still be by your side. If you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll rejoice together. If you¡¯re sad,e and


    vent to us. If you have any difficulties, we can ovee them together!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red, and she felt a lump in her throat.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie gently patted Amelia on the shoulder. ¡°Lillian and I are also your family, Amelia. If there¡¯s


    anything, let¡¯s shoulder it together. So sometimes, you need not hesitate too much. Just follow your


    heart!¡±


    ¡°Follow my heart?¡± Amelia was still thinking about it after Lillian and Rosalie left.


    She thought, ¡°My heart¡­¡±


    Just then, Matilda came over and said to her daughter, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯ve been discharged


    from the hospital, and everything¡¯s finally all right. It¡¯s all thanks to Warren! Alicia is truly horrid. To


    think I previously felt grateful to her and thought she was a good person!¡±


    Amelia lowered her gaze gently and said, ¡°She is now detained at the detention center. The police


    said her crimes had been conclusively proven. If convicted, it¡¯d be at least five years!¡±


    ¡°Five years is too merciful to her. A person like her should be sentenced to life. Otherwise, when


    shees out, she might harm someone else!¡± Matilda cursed vehemently.


    Amelia suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s appropriate if I want to be with Warren?¡±


    Matilda stopped cursing abruptly and stared at her daughter in disbelief. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, would it be all right if Warren and I get back together?¡± Amelia repeated.


    ¡°Do you want to start over with Warren?¡± Matilda asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Warren mentioned to me in the hospital that he wanted us to be a real couple, not just a superficial


    couple who married for the sake of the children.¡± Amelia took a deep breath and looked straight at


    her mother, who had apanied her through many painful years. ¡°Mom, I still


    09:23


    have feelings for Warren. I don¡¯t know if these feelings have always been there, and I¡¯ve merely


    ignored them, or they started recently, but I think I have him in my heart.¡±


    Amelia opened up to her mother about her feelings.


    Matilda said softly after hearing that, ¡°Since you have him in your heart, and you have two children


    with him, it¡¯s good to start over. You haven¡¯t fallen in love with anyone for so many years. Maybe


    you¡¯re destined to start over with him!¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you consent to it?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Matilda said. ¡°I have seen how he has treated you over the years. If it truly was to


    atone for his sins, he had achieved that. I only hope that you can ovee your apprehension. Do


    you want to be with him?¡±


    Matilda knew that her daughter¡¯s biggest problem now was the pain Warren had previously caused


    her. ¡°If Amelia truly wants to be with Warren, she must first ovee her fears and worries,¡± she


    thought.


    Amelia pursed her lips and finally said after some time, ¡°I want to be with him¡­¡±


    Indeed, she wanted to be with Warren. She wished to take another gamble and see if she could


    truly be happy in this life.


    She did not want to run away and regret it in the future.


    ¡°Perhaps, as Lillian said, I should give it a try, and if it still doesn¡¯t work out, at least I won¡¯t regret it


    in the future,¡± she thought.


    Meanwhile, in Warren¡¯s ward, Lydia looked at her son lying on the hospital bed and raged, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe you. You kept such a major incident from me. If my friends in business hadn¡¯t mentioned it


    to me, I would still be in the dark. Have you ever regarded me as your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Warren said hoarsely.


    ¡°A minor injury?¡± Lydia abruptly raised her voice. ¡°Is this a minor injury? One of your ribs is broken,


    you have a head injury, and there are several sh wounds on your neck. You almost lost too much


    blood and couldn¡¯t get off the operating table!¡±


    ¡°As the doctor said, most of them are superficial wounds, and I can be discharged after another


    week of stay,¡± Warren said. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you


    211


    09:23


    because I was afraid you might worry. See? Aren¡¯t you worrying too much now?¡±


    ¡°Were you afraid that I would worry? Or that I would take it out on Amelia?¡± Lydia said. ¡°Your injuries


    were all to save that woman.¡±


    Beforeing to the hospital, she had someone thoroughly investigate the entire sequence of


    events of her son getting hurt.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Warren frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not just some woman. She¡¯s the woman I love the most in my life. I¡¯m the


    reason why she got kidnapped. I didn¡¯t deal with those despicable people enough. That¡¯s why they


    targeted Amelia. It¡¯s natural for me to save her.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so nice!¡± Lydia hissed. ¡°You almost lost your life to save her. Have you ever


    thought about me, your own mother? What could I have done if something happened to you? I¡¯ve


    already lost your father. Do you want to make me lose my only son as well?¡±


    A trace of guilt shed across Warren¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly under Amelia¡¯s spell. Even if you¡¯ve wronged her, it¡¯s been so many years. You even


    donated your liver for her. That should be enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lydia said.


    ¡°Enough? Both Amelia and Mom said it¡¯s enough, but¡­¡± Warren thought as he scoffed bitterly.


    Then, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not enough at all, Mom. I love her so much that I feel like it¡¯s not enough


    even if I did everything. No matter what, I hope you don¡¯t speak ill of her, Mom. I saved her of my


    own free will. She never asked me to save her. My injuries have nothing to do with her.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s expression darkened further as she watched her son bear all the responsibilities.


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s importance in my son¡¯s heart has grown far too much. He¡¯s even willing to sacrifice his


    own life for her!¡± Lydia thought and felt only deep worry.


    ¡°Mom, just do it for me. Don¡¯t take your anger out on her,¡± Warren pleaded.


    Yet, the more he begged, the deeper Lydia¡¯s heart sunk.


    Her son, who had always been proud, never begged for a woman. Now, he was doing it for Amelia¡¯s


    sake.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lydia sighed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t me her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°However, those criminals that hurt you so badly must not be forgiven!¡± Lydia said, ¡°Especially


    Jasper and Alicia. I want them to rot in jail!¡±


    09:23


    Lydia¡¯s voice wasced with a trace of ferocity. After all, this was her most important son. Of course,


    she despised those criminals who heavily injured him and caused her to almost lose her son.


    ¡®Okay. It¡¯s all up to you,¡± Warren said.


    It¡¯s all good as long as Mom doesn¡¯t take it out on Amelia.


    Will Amelia give me the answer I want? I hope she agrees. Then, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life to


    treat her well,¡¯ he thought.


    When Amelia arrived at the hospital, bringing home-cooked food for Warren, she happened to see


    Lydia in the ward.


    Amelia was stunned as she did not expect to see her. However, it made sense once she thought


    about it. It was reasonable that Lydia woulde over after she learned about Warren¡¯s injuries.


    Lydia also froze when she saw Amelia bringing food over.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. York,¡± Amelia greeted nervously.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Haab,¡± Lydia responded politely without showing any displeasure toward Amelia. ¡°I see


    you¡¯re here to visit Warren. How kind of you.¡±


    ¡°He got hurt because of me. I¡­ It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°However, if you¡¯re busy taking care of your shop, it¡¯s fine if you miss a few visits. Now that I can


    look after Warren, I will naturally give him the best that I can,¡± Lydia said.


    Her words were like dull nails, and Amelia did not know what to say.


    Warren frowned and said, ¡°Mom, of course, I won¡¯t worry about anything with you caring for me,


    but¡­ I hope Amelia cane to see me more. I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s here.¡±


    Lydia red at her son and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the doctor to ask about your condition first, so I¡¯ll


    leave you two to chat.¡±


    After Lydia left the ward, Amelia finally felt the atmosphere inside the room became less tense.


    Warren said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what my mother said.¡±


    ¡°Your mother just cares about you. Why would I mind it?¡± Amelia smiled. In her opinion, Lydia¡¯s


    attitude toward her was pretty well. At least she


    did not make things difficult for Amelia.


    Amelia put the food on Warren¡¯s bedside table. ¡°Try the oat milk yogurt first. I made it with oat milk.


    You can think of it as drinking a thicker liquid. It¡¯s also quite filling.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warren smiled and epted the oat milk yogurt from Amelia.


    He tasted a faint sweetness as he detected the fragrance of oats.


    ¡°It tastes good,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll make more tomorrow,¡± Amelia offered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too tiring? It must¡¯ve required a considerable effort to make this,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Although the preparation time is quite long, I don¡¯t need to keep an eye on it. I just


    need to keep track of the time,¡± Amelia said. ¡°That¡¯s also all I can do for you now.¡±


    He gazed at her deeply. ¡°But this alone has made me very, very happy.¡±


    Amelia met his gaze, and a bitterness spread in her chest.


    ¡°Since when did such a proud man turn into such a¡­ He behaves so humbly in front of me. On the


    other hand, I only made him some food and visited him in the hospital, yet it made him so


    delighted,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Warren, about the thing you let me consider previously¡­¡± She opened her mouth hesitantly and


    wondered if she should just agree with him.


    Like what Lillian had said, Amelia thought she should try it out. At the very least, she did not want to


    regret anything.


    However, saying those words to him seemed to take a lot of courage.


    ¡°I think we¡­¡± Her voice was trembling slightly. Just as she was about to speak, he pressed a finger


    against her lips.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t made up your mind yet and are still hesitating, you don¡¯t need to give me an answer


    now. You can tell me after you¡¯ve truly considered it,¡± Warren said. ¡°Amelia, I want to be with you,


    and I hope you¡¯re doing it willingly, not by impulse, and not because you want to thank me because I


    saved you and the child.¡±


    With that, he subconsciouslyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Just¡­ Think of


    09:23


    this as myst pride.¡±


    In truth, he hoped she could stay with him, even if it were out of


    sympathy. However, when he saw her hesitation, he could not help but interrupt her.


    Perhaps it was because he loved her too much that he wanted her to be willing.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    At that moment, Amelia felt her heart pounding and some tears gathering in the corner of her eyes.


    It was as if the warmth from his finger pressed against her lips was growing increasingly hot.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to the restroom!¡± she hurriedly said but did not head to the restroom inside the ward.


    Instead, she quickly walked out of the room.


    She feared she might burst into tears if she remained there.


    She rarely cried ever since she was imprisoned. She always told herself to be strong and that tears


    were nothing but useless.


    Yet, she was on the verge of tears a few times these days because of Warren.


    Amelia rushed to the restroom at the end of the corridor and nned to


    rinse her face with cold water.


    Just then, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Ms. Haab, can we talk?¡±


    Amelia looked up and saw Lydia¡¯s reflection in the mirror of the sink.


    Amelia turned around and looked at the other. ¡°Do you need something from me, Mrs. York?¡±


    ¡°I do, indeed. I want to speak to you, but this isn¡¯t an appropriate ce for that. Shall we go to the


    vacant examination room next door?¡± Lydia asked.


    Amelia did not refuse her and followed Lydia into the empty room.


    Lydia locked the door and said to Amelia, ¡°Ms. Haab, I know many things happened between you


    and Warren. Now, you¡¯re also pregnant with Warren¡¯s child. As Warren said, saving you was what


    he should do when you¡¯re in danger, but¡­ I still hope you can let him go.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Mrs. York, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, I begged you to stay with Warren, but you didn¡¯t want to. You said that you didn¡¯t love


    him and that your marriage was just-an expedient. Now, I beg you to make him give up, okay?


    Warren thinks he can sacrifice his life for you, but you wouldn¡¯t do the same for him. Otherwise, the


    one lying in the hospital would be you rather than him, right?¡±


    09:23


    Amelia froze at Lydia¡¯s words that she could not refute them.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, I¡¯ve lost my husband and don¡¯t want to lose my only son. You donated bone marrow to


    him, but he also donated his liver to you. He had been in pain all these years, and now, he almost


    died! Perhaps, in some cases, some people aren¡¯t meant to be. Look, the deeper you two entangle


    with each other, the more frequently you get into idents. I think it would be better if I asked you


    to make him give up. Maybe his new life would only start once he gives up.¡±


    Lydia sobbed. At that moment, she was simply afraid she would lose her only son.


    Even though she was displeased with Amelia, she still pleaded bitterly because she knew it would


    only work if Amelia were willing. However, if Amelia even had the slightest refusal to let go, then


    Warren would never escape this rtionship.


    Amelia felt like a boulder was pressing against her chest. Lydia¡¯s every word was like heavy stones


    that kept piling up and suffocated her.


    ¡°I beg of you, Ms. Haab. Let go of Warren! Your two children are members of the York family. You


    can decide whether you want them to stay with you or let them go back to the York family in the


    future. Be it money or assets, as long as an old woman like me can give you, I will! I only want


    Warren to live well.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt him. I¡­ I also hope he can be safe and live well,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°As long as he loves you too much, he won¡¯t care about himself,¡± Lydia said. ¡°Just like this time, he


    drew and stored his blood at Women¡¯s Health Hospital for you. Do you know how much that hurts


    his body? During this ident, the blood was used by him. I¡¯m just afraid he would start storing his


    blood for you again, regardless of my dissuasion.¡±


    When Lydia found out Warren lost too much blood, he was saved, all thanks to the blood he stored.


    Naturally, she asked him about the reason why he kept his blood.


    After she found out the reason, she wanted Amelia to break up with Warren even more.


    In her eyes, Warren¡¯s love for Amelia was too much.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to store his blood for me. I


    915


    09:23


    will tell him not to do that.¡±


    ¡°Even if you told him so, as long as he loves you, he wouldn¡¯t care about his own health and


    continue doing things that would harm his body for a very small possibility,¡± Lydia said. ¡°Ms. Haab,


    just let Warren go. Make him give uppletely so that he won¡¯t hold any affection toward you. As


    long as you¡¯re willing, you could do it.¡±


    Lydia burst into tears and seemed like she was about to kneel to Amelia.


    Amelia hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Mrs. York. I can¡¯t ept this. I know you¡¯re doing this


    for Warren¡¯s sake, so I will definitely consider your words thoroughly.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard this, Lydia calmed down a little.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re also a mother, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯d understand my feelings,¡± Lydia said.


    Amelia was silent.


    After they came out of the room, Amelia said to Lydia, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head back to the ward first. I¡¯ll


    leave after I say my goodbyes to Warren.¡±


    Lydia nodded and added as Amelia turned around. ¡°Amelia, you are a good child. It¡¯s just that there


    have been too many things that shouldn¡¯t happen between you and Warren. Perhaps you two aren¡¯t


    meant to be.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t meant to be¡­¡± Amelia thought and sighed inwardly. When she returned to the ward,


    Warren was wearing an anxious expression. When he saw her return, he hurried forward and said,


    ¡°I was just about to look for you. Why did you take so long in the restroom?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to manage how long I use the restroom as well?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°No, I was just afraid I made you unhappy by saying the wrong thing.¡± As Warren spoke, he raised


    his hand and touched her slightly scarlet eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes red? Did you


    cry? If I truly said something that upset you, tell me.¡±


    ¡°No. I was walking along the corridor just now and saw an open window, so I went there to catch a


    breather, but dust entered my eyes. That¡¯s why they¡¯re red,¡± Amelia exined. ¡°I have to go back to


    the shopter, so I¡¯m heading back first. I¡¯lle visit you again tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she packed her things and was ready to leave.


    09:23


    He suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Are you reallying tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Amelia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯lle to see you every day while you¡¯re in the hospital.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    She gently pulled his hand away, saying, ¡°Okay, I really need to go back n¨®w. Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let someone take you home,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Your mom has arranged for a driver to take me home. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Amelia said.


    After she walked out of the ward, the smile on her face finally disappeared.


    If Warren had not stopped her, she would have told him she wanted to start over with him.


    Maybe the chances were gone forever after we missed out.


    Maybe I would never have the chance to say the words I didn¡¯t speak out today.


    Should I have med myself for loving too shallowly, or him for loving me too deeply?


    As Mrs. York had said, Warren could risk his life for me, but I might not be able to do so. I have too


    many ties and have long stopped obsessing over love.


    If we stop here, perhaps it¡¯s better for both of us.


    He doesn¡¯t need to be so obsessed with me and can have a fresh start.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t disregard his own life or struggle miserably for my sake. He also wouldn¡¯t


    need to turn his pride into humility for me,¡¯ Amelia thought.


    Amelia smiled bitterly and exited the hospital.


    Warren and she would ultimately go down the original path that was established. These past few


    days were only an interlude within their


    years.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia visited Warren every day for the next few days, bringing him all kinds of home-cooked food.


    She would also share with him pictures and videos of Aiden on her phone with him.


    Everything seemed so peaceful and happy.


    09:283


    However, only Amelia knew this might be theirst peaceful moment while Warren was in the


    hospital.


    The day he was discharged from the hospital would be the day she would give him the answer.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back now,¡± Amelia said to Warren as she packed her stuff.


    ¡°Can you go back after I¡¯ve fallen asleep? I want you to stay with me for a little longer,¡± he


    requested, behaving coquettishly like a child.


    No matter how mature andposed he usually was, he could not help but act like a child in front


    of his beloved woman.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia responded, sitting back in the chair beside the hospital bed. ¡°Lie down quickly and


    sleep well.¡±


    Warren obedientlyy in bed but did not close his eyes. Instead, his eyes were fixed on Amelia.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the past few days felt like a dream,¡± he said. After all, he previously never dared to


    imagine she would sit by his bedside and apany him until he fell asleep. He continued,


    ¡°Amelia, do you think I¡¯m dreaming?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t dreaming.¡±


    A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then, do you think I can get the answer I want?¡±


    Amelia was silent, slightly clenching her hands resting on her knee.


    ¡°The answer¡­ I can never give him the answer he wants,¡± she thought.


    He reached out, held her cold hands, and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to push you. I simply


    yearn for it too much. I told you I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re


    willing.¡±


    He would wait until she truly wanted to be with him.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my answer after you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of joy shed across Warren¡¯s eyes. Even his voice became slightly ecstatic as


    he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for that day for your


    09:24


    answer.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should sleep well first. Otherwise, the doctor may postpone your discharge,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll have to ask the doctor to approve my discharge from the hospital as soon as possible,¡±


    Warren joked. This time, he closed his eyes, and the bitterness in Amelia¡¯s eyes went unnoticed.


    ¡°The sooner he gets discharged from the hospital, the shorter the


    peaceful days between us would be,¡± she thought.


    After Warren fell asleep, Amelia carefully withdrew her hand and left the ward.


    As soon as she got out of the ward, she ran into Lydia.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my leave, Mrs. York,¡± Amelia said politely.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t forget your promise to me, Ms. Haab,¡± Lydia reminded her.


    Amelia said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t forget it. Since I¡¯ve agreed to you, I won¡¯t break my promise.


    However¡­¡±


    She paused and looked directly at Lydia. ¡°I do this not because you asked me to, but because I also


    hope he could live peacefully.¡±


    With that said, Amelia turned around and left.


    Lydia looked at Amelia¡¯s silhouette eyes.


    With conflicted emotions in her After a while, she let out a long sigh.


    When Amelia returned to the shop, Matilda was there. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you nned to get together


    with Warren two days ago? I was thinking that since his mom is here in Strico, why don¡¯t I


    apany you to the hospital tomorrow and meet his mom to discuss the two of you,¡± Matilda said


    to her daughter.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Amelia interrupted her mother. ¡°Warren and I won¡¯t have


    anything to do with each other anymore. On the day he gets discharged from the hospital, I will


    make it clear to him that he has nothing to do with me except for being the father of the children.¡±


    Hearing this, Matilda was shocked. ¡°How could this be? A few days ago, you said-¡±


    ¡°I was just being impulsive. I misunderstood my feelings of gratitude for


    2214


    09:24


    love because he got hurt for saving me. After carefully thinking these past few days, we aren¡¯t


    suitable for each other. Being together will only make me remember those painful memories in the


    past. I couldn¡¯t let go of them,¡± Amelia said.


    Matilda looked at her daughter sympathetically. ¡°After so many years, you still can¡¯t let go of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s why breaking off with him is the best choice,¡± Amelia uttered.


    ¡°Since you have made the decision, I will support you no matter what. In the future, I will continue to


    apany you and raise the two children together,¡± Matildaforted her.


    Amelia looked at her mother gratefully. If it were not for her, Amelia would not have made it till


    today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve owed Mom too much,¡± she thought.


    At night, Ameliay on the bed and gently stroked her slightly bulging abdomen. In truth, she was


    the only one who knew what she said to Matilda that day was only an excuse.


    She had long let go of the pain of the past.


    Even so, she thought she and Warren were not suited for each other. Her feelings for him were still


    too shallow as if she could retract them at any time.


    However, Warren loved her so deeply that he had no regard for himself.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Such imbnced feelings would only add to their burden in the end.


    It would be better to cut it off now.


    Days continued to pass as Amelia made trip after trip to the hospital. Every time she visited Warren,


    she would grow more appreciative of their time. Perhaps this would be a beautiful memory for her in


    the future.


    There were too few good memories between them.


    ¡°Amelia, the doctor said I can be discharged tomorrow,¡± Warren informed her as soon as she came


    into the ward.


    Amelia was stunned, thinking, ¡°Tomorrow? That¡¯s too fast!¡±


    When tomorrow came, it would be the end of them. Thinking of this, Amelia felt a sharp pain in her


    heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Time passes so quickly that you¡¯re getting discharged


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Is it? I think it passed quite slowly,¡± Warren remarked.


    Lydia, who was in the ward, looked at the two and said, ¡°You two have a nice chat. I¡¯m going out for


    a while.¡±


    With that, Lydia stood up and shot Amelia a meaningful nce before leaving.


    Amelia understood her, thinking, ¡°I should bring an end to everything. I will remember the brief


    period of the past few days forever.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia put the lunch box on the nightstand of his bed as usual and then


    opened it one by one to let him eat what she had made.


    After Warren finished off thest oat milk yogurt made by Amelia, he said, ¡°Your oat milk yogurt


    tastes really good. Can you make it for me when I want it in the future?¡±


    Amelia was silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He said, ¡°Is it too troublesome to make it? If so, you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    09:24


    ¡°Warren, didn¡¯t you say you were waiting for my answer?¡± Amelia said abruptly, looking straight at


    him. ¡°I think I can give you an answer now.¡±


    Warren was stunned, and a trace of joy shed across his face. ¡°Are you willing to answer me


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    His eyes were filled with nervousness and expectation, eventually turning into deep affection.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ Would you like to start over with me and be a true married couple? I swear to never


    let you down in my life. I will use the rest of my life to treat you well.¡±


    Her heart was instantly filled with bitterness.


    ¡°This man truly loves me, but I¡¯m destined not to give him the answer he wants,¡± she thought.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± When she heard her voice saying those words, the bitterness in her heart


    turned into pain.


    Warren¡¯s expression changed abruptly. The nervousness, expectation, and affection in his eyes


    were reced with disbelief like he did not expect her to refuse in such a straightforward manner.


    She had been so gentle with him in the past few days, making food for him every day, and was


    willing to hold his hand until he fell asleep. Everything made him think she was willing to open up to


    him and that she held him dearly in her heart.


    Now, her answer of refusal seemed to deal a heavy blow to him, causing him to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± At that moment, he hoped he had


    misunderstood or misheard her.


    Amelia calmly repeated, ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to start over with you. After the baby is born, I think


    we should divorce. We don¡¯t need to dy it for a year as originally agreed.¡±


    His face slowly turned paler by the second as he parted his lips with difficulty, mumbling, ¡°You¡­ You


    don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°But your actions from the past few days show that you have feelings for me!¡± he said. The


    moments from the past few days, the gazes she gave


    5714


    09:21


    him, and everything she did for him seemed to tell him she still loved him.


    Yet, she gave him such an answer.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What I showed was simply gratitude for saving me. Warren, all my love for you had disappeared


    since I went to prison back then. Rtionships are hard to repair. Once those feelings are gone,


    they¡¯re gone for good. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± she spoke in a calm voice.


    Only she knew how much restraint she needed to maintain this calmness.


    ¡°Gratitude?¡± He reached out and grabbed her, seemingly agitated. ¡°If you were just grateful to me,


    why would you let me hold your hand to sleep? Why would you show a worried look every time the


    doctors and nursese to change my medication?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You got hurt for me, so naturally, I would worry about your injuries. The reason why I let


    you hold my hand to sleep is that I hope you can fall asleep soon and take good care of yourself,¡±


    Amelia


    exined, looking at Warren indifferently. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve caused you to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand? Did I really misunderstand?¡± he murmured. There was pain and indignation in his


    eyes, but most of all, doubt.


    ¡°Was the past few days really wishful thinking on my part?¡± he pondered. ¡°Now that your injury is


    almost recovered and you are about to be discharged from the hospital, my ¡®repayment¡¯ ends here,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°Repayment?¡± He suddenly sneered and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°So, are you trying to tell me


    that everything you¡¯ve done these days is just to repay me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered curtly. ¡°Can you please release my hand? I have to pack up the lunch boxes.¡±


    Yet, his hand continued clutching her wrist tightly as he stared at her intently with his dark eyes.


    The air felt suffocating.


    Amelia frowned and twisted her wrist but could not escape from his grip. ¡°Warren, you¡­¡± She was


    about to speak when he grabbed the back of her


    09:24


    head with his other hand and nted a deep kiss on her lips.


    Amelia was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why is he kissing me? This shouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Pressing her hands against his chest, she gathered all her might and tried to push him away.


    However, thinking of his injuries, she hesitated. In the end, she could only stand in a daze.


    After a while, he finally ended the kiss.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you push me away? If you didn¡¯t have feelings for me, you would¡¯ve rejected me,


    wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Warren¡¯s voice rang in Amelia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Since when did you be so innocent?¡± Amelia looked at Warren and scoffed. ¡°Does kissing


    mean I have feelings for you? Even if we slept together, that can¡¯t prove I have feelings for you!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ??

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you away because I thought that since you want a kiss, I would regard it as a way of


    repaying you. And I hope you don¡¯t tter yourself in the future. There¡¯s no way for us to get back


    together!¡± Amelia said.


    She knew how cruel and ruthless her words were.


    Still, if she didn¡¯t utter such merciless words, their entanglement would only be prolonged.


    He grasped her arms tightly with his hand, his fingers seemingly embedding into her flesh. He


    spoke with much difficulty, croaking, ¡°In that case, what if I want you to sleep with me to repay me?


    Will you agree as well?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not pregnant, and if you ask me to do it, then I will agree,¡± Amelia said. ¡°As long as you think


    that by doing this, we won¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t owe each other anything anymore?¡± He looked at her and said hoarsely, ¡°Amelia, are you


    that desperate to cut all ties with me?¡±


    She said lightly, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t wish for my peaceful life to be disturbed. Besides, I¡¯ve always been


    met with mishaps whenever I¡¯m with you. In the past, you were the one who caused me to be


    imprisoned. Also, if you hadn¡¯t been drunk at that time and forced yourself on me, I wouldn¡¯t be


    pregnant with this child now, let alone worry about what dangerous problems would happen during


    delivery. In addition, I was kidnapped this time because Mr. Yustone wanted to ask for credit from


    you using this kidnapping incident so he could revive the Yustone family. If I had nothing to do with


    you, Mr. Yustone wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped me.¡±


    Warren¡¯s body trembled. He thought, ¡°It turns out she still resents me from the beginning!¡±


    ¡°If you me me, I can apologize. I swear that I will never let you get h¨´rt again in the future, but I


    begged you, please don¡¯t say things like we won¡¯t owe each other anything anymore, okay? Amelia,


    give me a chance. I only wish for you to give me one more chance¡­¡±


    ¡°No chance!¡± she said firmly. ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to be hurt anymore because of you. Your


    existence just causes me to endure more suffering!


    09:04


    Do you know? What I actually want to do the most is distance myself from you!¡±


    His face turned as pale as a ghost. ¡°Do you really think the only thing I bring to you is suffering?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think you can bring me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of happiness and bliss.


    Warren, don¡¯t you know that the one who destroyed all my happiness and bliss is you?¡±


    His body swayed, and he was almost unable to stand firmly.


    It turned out that he could be reduced to such a pathetic state just by her words.


    He almost exhausted hisst strength and asked, ¡°Do you really have no feelings for me at all?


    Have I truly been ttering myself during thest few days we spent together?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was imprisoned, I no longer harbor any feelings for you.¡±


    Her cold voice finally erased thest bit of hope in his eyes, and there was only limitless despair left


    in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I promise you that you don¡¯t owe me anything anymore. We can have nothing to do with


    each other. If any matters rted to the children arise, I will also arrange for someone to negotiate


    with you about matters rted to the children and never show up in front of you again. Are you


    satisfied with this arrangement?¡± he murmured in a low voice. He loosened his grip around her arm


    gradually and eventually let go of


    All his feelings had been one-sided. He thought she could finally forg him and give him a chance,


    but it turned out that he was merely ttering himself from the beginning.


    Everything she did was to ¡°repay¡± him for saving her and the child.


    She even resented him because he was the reason why she was kidnapped in the first ce.


    ¡°Okay, Warren. I hope you can keep your promise this time,¡± Amelia said expressionlessly.


    Warren smiled bitterly, and his eyes seemed to have lost all the light. He exuded a gloomy vibe.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you that from now on, I will not appear in front of you again. From now on, we


    won¡¯t cross paths again until the day we die. I will give you all the peace you desire and leave you


    09:05


    Chapter 1156 alone.¡±


    Hearing that, she packed up the lunch box and turned around to leave.


    When she was about to reach the door, she added, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to go to the


    hospital to withdraw blood and stock up the blood for me. Rosalie and Lillian will help me. Even if


    my blood type is rare, they will also help me find a way to prepare enough blood. Yours won¡¯t be


    necessary.¡±


    Warren stared at her back. Herment about his blood being unnecessary made him feel as if he


    was apletely useless and irrelevant person.


    He thought, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve always been someone useless and irrelevant to her.¡±


    The door of the ward opened and closed.


    Warren stood alone in the ward, feeling the temperature of his body dropping. The world in front of


    him seemed to have turned ck and white.


    ¡°Amelia, I love you! I love you!¡± he roared in a hoarse voice. He had never cried in front of her, yet,


    at that moment, tears were gushing out from the corner of his eyes.


    His tall body was trembling. He bent down like a child, curled up, and cried bitterly.


    She was the only woman he loved in his life, yet he was hurt so deeply by


    her.


    He wondered, ¡°Which of us has hurt each other more, and which of us is the jinx?¡±


    Amelia walked downstairs to the inpatient department and saw Lydia.


    Eyes slightly reddened, Amelia said to Lydia, ¡°Mrs. York, I have made it clear with Warren. From


    now on, I will not have anything to do with him except for the children. He probably won¡¯t linger in


    Strico anymore.¡±


    Lydia sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Haab, I know that you are someone who keeps your promise, and I also


    know that you understand me as a fellow mother. Still, your children are descendants of the York


    family. This is a 6-million-dor check. Please ept this small gesture of mine.¡±


    09:05


    After saying that, Lydia stepped forward and handed a check to Amelia.


    Amelia gently pushed Lydia¡¯s hand aside. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Since I¡¯ve decided to give birth


    to my children, I¡¯ll do my best to raise them on my own. You are the grandmother of the children and


    will always be their grandmother. This is a fact that won¡¯t change whether you give me this check or


    not. If you miss them in the future, you can feel free to bring them away for a few days to spend


    some time with them or drop by to visit them.¡±


    Lydia looked at Amelia in surprise. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect thetter to say those words.


    Lydia was even under the assumption that Amelia would resent her.


    Send Gift


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Comment


    09:05

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t me me?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to me,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I know you did it for the sake of your son¡¯s safety. My goal


    is the same as yours. Goodbye, Mrs. York.¡±


    Amelia walked away.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Lydia said, Warren loved her too much. He would pay little regard to his health and draw his own


    blood even if she had the slightest chance of ischemia during delivery, not to mention other


    instances.


    Although the five-year recovery period for her liver transnt had passed, no one could be sure


    what would happen to the organ during the birth. No one could even be certain how many more


    years she had to live.


    At the moment, she was only dragging this tattered vessel day after day. There was no guarantee


    how much longer she could hold on.


    In that case, it would be better to end the rtionship thoroughly then and there!


    Amelia walked out of the hospital step by step. However, when she arrived at the exit, she found


    that she was already in tears.


    She realized that she would be hurt just as badly if she really wanted to break up with him.


    Perhaps her feelings for him were not as shallow as she thought. Her love for him had deepened as


    the days passed.


    When Rosalie saw Amelia appearing at herw firm, she was surprised.


    Although she had given Amelia the address of the firm in the past, thetter had only made her first


    visit then.


    ¡°Amelia, w-what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously. Amelia¡¯s eyes had reddened


    and her face was wet with tears. She seemed to be in a trance.


    It was only then that Amelia¡¯s gaze slowly came into focus. ¡°Rose, can you¡­ get me a quiet room


    and let me stay there for a while?¡±:


    Rosalie quickly responded, ¡°Okay,e to my office. No one will disturb you there.¡±


    09:05


    With that, Rosalie took Amelia to her office. She then poured a ss of warm water for the woman.


    ¡°Amelia, what happened?¡±


    Amelia held the ss of warm water in her hand as she fixed her eyes on it. After some time, she


    said, her voice choking, ¡°Warren and I havepletely separated.¡±


    Rosalie was surprised. ¡°But not long ago, you were still considering whether to be with Warren or


    not. Has he¡­ done something?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Amelia interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with him. I have thought about it


    carefully. My feelings for him are not so deep after all. Maybe I entertained the idea before¡­ due to


    an impulse triggered by a touching moment. Besides, I don¡¯t know how long my body canst.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, if it is your health you are concerned about¡­ Well, no one can tell what will happen in the


    future, right? As the saying goes, you never know which wille first, tomorrow or the end of your


    life. So, isn¡¯t seizing the day the most important thing you can do?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°I understand that, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear Warren¡¯s feelings for me. Rosie¡­ staying apart is the best


    arrangement for us, but I still¡­¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help sobbing.


    She made this decision on her own free well, but she still felt unbearable. On the way to the office,


    she had already shed a lot of tears, and yet she felt like crying again.


    ¡°Amelia, that¡¯s because you¡­ are actually still in love with Warren. So, when you decide to split up,


    you still feel upset,¡± Rosalie said bluntly, pointing out the facts.


    Amelia remained silent.


    Indeed, she still loved Warren. She used to regard Warren as the one she loved most in her entire


    lifetime. It was onlyter that she thought of him as the one she despised the most.


    After everything that had happened, she thought she could remain neutral toward him.


    Yet, her feelings kept ying tricks on her.


    If she did not love him at all, she would not feel hurt.


    She supposed that, in the end, they were just notpatible.


    09:05


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯d be such a shame if you go your separate ways just like this?¡±


    Rosalie asked sternly.


    Am¨¦lia replied bitterly, ¡°Rosie, right now, I only wish for Warren to live well.¡± If they really got


    together, perhaps someday she would drag him. down.


    In fact, if her body gave out one day because of her liver, what choice would he make?


    All of a sudden, she did not dare to think.


    Amelia did not say anything more after that. She merely took a sip of the water in the ss every so


    often.


    Rosalie did not ask any more questions. She knew that what Amelia needed most was not


    someone else to persuade her, but a moment to calm herself down.


    After some time, Amelia raised her head and looked at Rosalie. She seemed to be offering an


    exnation. ¡°For a second, I didn¡¯t know where to go after I got out of the hospital. If I went back, I


    was afraid that my mom would overthink, so¡­ somehow I came to you.¡±


    Rosalie responded, ¡°You cane to my ce anytime you want. Amelia, I¡¯ve said before. I would


    support you in whatever decision you make. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She paused. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret your decision to break up with Warren?¡±


    Amelia shook her head and took a deep breath. ¡°No.¡±


    Since she had made up her mind, then she would certainly not regret it.


    Moreover, there was no room for regrets.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve bothered you for too time. I¡¯m going back now,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Let me give you a lift,¡± Rosalie offered. She drove Amelia back to the concession stand.


    However, once Amelia got out of the car, she found Ryan waiting at the entrance of the concession


    stand. Ryan hurried forward when he saw her. ¡°Ms. Haab, I beg you to visit Alicia at the detention


    center. S-She has something to tell you! Please go see her, okay? You have nothing to lose


    anyway, right?¡±


    09:05


    Amelia watched as Ryan rushed over to her. She instinctively took two steps back. At the same


    time, Rosalie moved forward and stood in front of her.


    After all, Amelia was pregnant now. If she were to get into any sort of ident, things would get


    serious.


    As soon as Ryan saw Rosalie, his facial expression turned bitter.


    Getting involved in Alicia¡¯s case meant that he was getting into trouble with both the York family and


    the Youngblood family.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, I-I mean no harm. I just want to tell Ms. Haab-I mean, Mrs. York¡ªto visit Alicia at


    the detention center. Alicia really has something important to say to Mrs. York. She says that Mrs.


    York will regret it if she refuses to go!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Rosalie narrowed her eyes while Amelia said, ¡°I told youst time that I would not be seeing her. As


    for what will happen to her, she naturally will go through legal trial.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ryan seemed to want to say more, but he was concerned something was not appropriate to


    be spoken out in the presence of Rosalie. ¡°Mrs. York, can I talk to you in private?¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I don¡¯t think you and I are close enough to do that!¡± Amelia refused.


    Rosalie said to Ryan, ¡°Stop harassing my friend again. Does Alicia think that someone must go and


    meet her if she wants to meet someone? It¡¯s only because of Amelia¡¯s kindness that she¡¯s acting


    this way. But Amelia is done helping her. You can go ahead and tell Alicia that since she dared to do


    those things, she can stop thinking about avoiding a prison sentence.¡±


    Rosalie could guess the reason why Alicia wanted to meet Amelia. Alicia wanted to see Amelia talk


    about the past and ask for Amelia¡¯s forgiveness so that Alicia could be acquitted.


    Amelia was soft-hearted and probably would forgive Alicia if she met thetter.


    However, a woman like Alicia might continue to do evil against Amelia if Alicia was released.


    Ryan was at a loss for words and finally left reluctantly.


    Rosalie sent Amelia into the concession stand. Noticing Amelia¡¯s red and swollen eyes, Matilda


    immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Amelia tried hard to smile andfort her mother. Then she


    turned to Rosalie and said, ¡°Rosalie, thank you for sending me back. You can go back now. I¡¯ll be


    fine!¡±


    Rosalie nodded. She knew Amelia wanted to talk with Matilda alone, but she still couldn¡¯t help but


    say, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t go see Alicia. She wants to get herself off.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go and see her. As you said just now, I¡¯m done being kind to her. The


    same goes for the feeling of gratitude I had for her. No more of that, too,¡± Amelia said.


    09:05


    After Rosalie left, Matilda asked hurriedly, ¡°Amelia, what happened to you? Tell me quickly!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were red, so it was obvious that she had been crying.


    ¡°Mom, Warren will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, so¡­ I¡¯ve made it clear to him today.¡±


    Matilda understood what Amelia meant in an


    instant.


    Matilda felt a sharp pain and held Amelia in her arms. ¡°Hey, you and Warren¡­ have such an ill-


    fated rtionship. If your father hadn¡¯t done something wrong back then, maybe you and him


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom. This is my fate, and I have given up on it. Isn¡¯t good too if we live our life as


    usual? Matters of love are no longer suitable for me at my age.¡± Amelia continued in a low voice, ¡°I


    just feel sorry that I can¡¯t give Aiden and the baby in my belly aplete family.¡±


    Matilda sighed. Amelia always thought about others, but she didn¡¯t think too much for herself.


    But since Amelia had made a decision, Matilda decided to be the biggest supporter of her


    daughter!


    Jonathan noticed Rosalie, her eyes brimming with tears as she searched for him.


    Even though he was talking with Carlos about the work arrangement, he immediately stood up and


    hurried toward Rosalie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. Did I interrupt your conversation? ¡°How about I sit outside for a while, and you two


    talk first?¡± Rosalie said and was about to leave.


    Jonathan suddenly stopped her. ¡°No need. We¡¯re done.¡± He gave a meaningful look to Carlos not


    far away.


    Carlos immediately said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Youngblood. We¡¯ve finished the conversation. You and Mr.


    Youngblood can continue to talk. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    After saying that, Carlos left the office quickly and gently closed the door on his way out.


    Looking at Jonathan now, Carlos was a little emotional. No one could imagine that Jonathan, who


    had been cold and emotionally indifferent and acted as if no one could be part of his world, would


    love such a


    09:05


    woman so deeply.


    It was Rosalie who changed Jonathan.


    Carlos, at least, favored the current Jonathan. Even though thetter had his weaknesses, he was


    morepassionate.


    Sometimes, having weaknesses didn¡¯t necessarily mean that was bad. People with weaknesses


    were the ones who lived like a human!


    Meanwhile, in the office, Jonathan gazed at Rosalie and inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Let me hold you for a while.¡± She wrapped her hands around his waist, buried her face in his chest,


    and listened to his heart beating.


    The steady and powerful heartbeat calmed her heart.


    He quietly let her hug him as if she could hold him till the end of the world as long as she wanted


    to.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ parted ways with Warren. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be with Warren in the future,¡± Rosalie said


    gloomily after a long while.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Your eyes are red because of their business?¡±


    ¡°Amelia came to my office today, and I just knew she had made it clear to Warren in the hospital


    today. I thought that after this incident, Amelia would get together with Warren. After all, Amelia


    does love Warren. That time when Warren was on the operating table, everyone could see that


    Amelia was worried and afraid. But¡­ in the end, she still chose not to stay with Warren.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her choice.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°All right, don¡¯t be sad. I know Amelia is your friend, but we can


    only see one side of their story as an onlooker of their rtionship. She must have felt that it was


    her best option if she had made such a choice.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Rosalie whispered as she embraced Jonathan more tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just pondering why it¡¯s


    so challenging for a couple to stay together.¡±


    When she drove to the Youngblood Group from the concession stand, she remembered what had


    happened between her and Jonathan. Somehow, she felt an impulse to cry.


    ¡°If I had chosen to split up like Amelia did, would we¡­¡±


    09:05


    ¡°No!¡± He swiftly interjected, ¡°Even if you did decide to break up with me, I would do everything


    possible to convince you to stay. Rosalie, I won¡¯t let you go, even if it costs my life!¡±


    Jonathan lowered his head, held Rosalie¡¯s face with both hands, and


    gazed at her. ¡°What about you? If I give you another chance, will you choose to leave me?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Rosalie was stunned. Her eyes were gorgeous with the shimmering.


    Jonathan¡¯s gentle breathnded on her face, enchanting her.


    Then, his fingertips gently slid across her eyes with an irresistible charm, causing her heart to


    flutter.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t choose to leave.¡± She opened her red lips slightly and spat out the answer.


    How could she leave when he loved her so much?


    Rosalie¡¯s words were like the most beautiful sound to Jonathan.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her lips.


    ¡°Rosie, do you know how much I love you?¡±


    ¡°I know, Jon¡­¡±


    Because he loved her so much, she was willing to let the past stay in the past. She would like to


    form a family with him and spend the rest of her life with him¡­


    In Strico¡¯s prison, Kurt looked at the person appearing in front of him with surprise in his eyes. Then


    he chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me one day.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe to you one day, too,¡± Warren said slowly. He was dressed in a suit with a


    pale face, but his cold and solemn face looked sick.


    ¡°Why are you here to visit me, Mr. York?¡± Kurt said, ¡°We had nothing to do with each other before.


    Now, I am in prison, so there seems to be nothing I can do to help you, Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Being here for you means you¡¯re currently of use to me,¡± Warren expressed with indifference.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to hear more about it,¡± said Kurt.


    ¡°As far as I know, you altered Jonathan¡¯s memory before, right? You hypnotized him, made him


    forget about his feelings for Rosalie, and even reced some of his memories with false ones,¡±


    Warren said.


    Kurt was taken aback. While many knew that Jonathan had lost his


    09:05


    memories, only a few knew that false memories had taken their ce.


    Even Amelia, Rosalie¡¯s friend, didn¡¯t know, yet Warren did.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Kurt¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to discuss a deal with you,¡± Warren continued, ¡°I want to learn who you hired


    to hypnotize Jonathan, and then I need information on locating this individual. Regarding the


    reward, I can work out a way for you to have a morefortable life in prison. If you have any


    wishes or requests, I¡¯ll consider fulfilling them as long as they don¡¯t harm anyone. It depends on


    what you desire.¡±


    Kurt stared at Warren as if he was determining if Warren was speaking the truth. After a while, he


    said, ¡°In that case, I want to know who you n to hypnotize.¡±


    Warren said coldly, ¡°Myself!¡±


    Half an hourter, Warren walked out of the prison and got in a ck car waiting outside.


    ¡°Drive to the airport,¡± Warren ordered the driver in the front row coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the driver answered and drove the car to Strico Airport.


    Warren looked out the window at the scene outside and thought about how he would rarely revisit


    Strico.


    Even if he did, he might not go to meet Amelia,


    Whenever he thought about her name, his heart would ache.


    He didn¡¯t know loving someone so much would only hurt him.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. From then on, he would seal his love for her and let


    her live the life she wanted without disturbing her peace as she wished.


    Warren slowly closed his eyes and emptied his mind.


    Meanwhile, in prison, Kurt wore a peculiar smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate someone like him taking the


    initiative to manipte memories. Some folks wish to hold onto a rtionship forever, while others


    aim to erase it. I wonder why he¡¯s so fixated on these futile emotions.¡±


    No one answered him but silence.


    09:05


    Rosalie would stay with Amelia at the concession stand whenever she was free.


    ¡°By the way, has the harassment ceased?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°That guy hasn¡¯t been here again,¡± Amelia said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep mepany frequently.


    I¡¯m fine. Doing this often will dy your work.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s nothing to be dyed. Someone is taking care of the matters in the office.¡±


    Rosalie hesitated and said, ¡°Amelia, Warren has left


    Strico.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hand trembled slightly while she was about to pour Rosalie some coffee. As such, the


    coffee pot she held shook, and the liquid inside sshed on the back of her hand.


    Rosalie was startled. Swiftly, she removed the coffee pot in Amelia¡¯s hand and put it down. Then,


    she anxiously looked at the back of Amelia¡¯s reddened hand sshed with hot coffee. ¡°Amelia, your


    hand has been scalded. Hurry up! Flush it with cold water!¡±


    However, Amelia stood still.


    Seeing that, Rosalie grabbed Amelia¡¯s wrist and took her to the sink. Then she turned on the


    faucet.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    The cold water washed Amelia¡¯s red and swollen hand.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    All her thoughts were focused on her friend¡¯s words at the moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect Warren to leave Strico without her knowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for us to meet again in the future,¡± she thought. ¡°We will just be strangers


    in the future!¡±


    Her heart hurt badly.


    It was her decision. Thus, it was expected that Warren left Strico. Yet, she still felt shocked when


    she heard the news.


    ¡°Amelia, you are so hypocritical!¡± Amelia cursed herself in her mind.


    ¡°When did he leave?¡± she murmured.


    1


    ¡°Last night at eight o¡¯clock,¡± Rosalie said. She learned the news from


    09:05


    Chapter 1159 Jonathan.


    Since Warren had chosen to leave Strico, it meant that he had epted Am¨¦lia¡¯s choice.


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything more. She just looked down as if thinking about something.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more. She couldn¡¯t intervene in such a thing.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    After nearly 20 minutes of rinsing, Rosalie thought it was almost done. Then she turned off the


    faucet and carefully dried Amelia¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Do you have any scald ointment here? It¡¯s


    better to apply it, or your hands will have blisters, which will hurt badly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do itter,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Let me help you apply it first. Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± Rosalie asked. After Amelia answered, she


    found out the scald ointment and applied it to Amelia.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s gettingte. You can go back first,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie looked at the time. It was almost time to pick up her children from kindergarten, so she said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t touch water for two hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Amelia said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rosalie left, Amelia stared at the back of her red and swollen hand


    in sorrow.


    She thought about how she was the one who pushed Warren out of


    Strico.


    When she was young and ignorant, she only thought that as long as they were in love, nothing


    would stop them.


    When she grew up, she realized some things just weren¡¯t meant to be.


    tter! tter!


    Drops of water kept dripping on the back of her hand that had just been stered, making it wet.


    Amelia was stunned for a while before realizing it was her tears. She cried again. She couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if it was because of Warren¡¯s


    departure or their superficial love.


    Tears kept running down her face.


    She told herself not to cry because it was terrible for the baby.


    Additionally, Aiden was about to finish school, and her mother was about to return from shopping.


    09:05


    However, her tears were still falling, as if there was no end to it.


    At night, Aiden fell asleep. Looking at the red swelling on her daughter¡¯s hand, Matilda couldn¡¯t help


    saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been absent-minded these days. How about you stop working for a few days and


    rest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a great idea. If we shut down for a few days, someone else might steal our business. It¡¯ll


    be challenging to attract customers back to our stand once we reopen,¡± Amelia remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Matilda was interrupted by a loud, pounding knock on the door as she spoke.


    The two looked at each other. After all, it was sote that few people would knock on the door.


    They walked to the door. Amelia nced through the peephole and saw it was Ryan outside.


    Ryan was knocking on the door more loudly, shouting, ¡°Open the door! I have something important


    to say. Open the door. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I tell you. I won¡¯t waste your time¡­¡±


    Amelia frowned and said through the door, ¡°Ryan, I¡¯ve already told you I won¡¯t see Alicia. She


    doesn¡¯t have to say anything to me. The court will judge her ordingly!¡±


    Amelia had no desire to show kindness when Alicia framed her.


    Moreover, since Alicia had tried to harm Amelia¡¯s child, it¡¯s no surprise that Amelia couldn¡¯t forgive


    her.


    When Ryan heard Amelia¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he said something to her.


    Amelia was shocked, and her pupils unconsciously contracted when she heard that. Then she


    suddenly opened the door and stared at Ryan. ¡°How do


    you know about Riley? Did Alicia tell you about that?¡±


    Ryan immediately said, ¡°Yes, she told me that if you want to know about Riley, meet her at the


    detention center. She says she knows where Riley


    is.¡±


    Although Ryan didn¡¯t know who Riley was, he could tell Riley was someone important based on


    Amelia¡¯s and Alicia¡¯s reactions.


    Ryan was thinking back to his exchange with Alicia, starting with her saying, ¡°If you tell her I know


    where Riley is, she¡¯ll visit me!¡±


    09:05


    ¡°Who is Riley?¡± he asked curiously.


    However, Alicia just looked at him with a sneer. ¡°Ryan, I want to leave while you want to get your


    family out of trouble. In that case, we can cooperate. You don¡¯t need to ask more about the rest of it.


    You aren¡¯t the man I want to cling to anymore!¡±


    Ryan stopped upon noticing he couldn¡¯t get anything out of Alicia.


    After all, he was just a message boy.


    Amelia¡¯s expression shifted as she went silent.


    Ryan asked cautiously, ¡°Ms. Haab, you¡¯ll attend, won¡¯t you? Alicia said if you don¡¯t go, you might


    end up regretting it. It seems Riley is going through a tough time.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath and looked at the person in front of her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯te to me again. I


    will go to the detention center. What Alicia and I will do when we meet will be of no concern to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. As long as you go there, I will not disturb you in the future!¡± Ryan said and left


    immediately.


    Matilda looked at her daughter worriedly. ¡°Are you really going to visit Alicia? She must have an


    ulterior motive for doing this!¡±


    ¡°Of course, she has her reasons. Nevertheless, I must go,¡± Amelia said before closing the door. ¡°I


    mentioned before that I had a friend who looked out for me in prison. That friend was released


    before I was. Back then, I wanted to keep my distance from Warren, so my friend helped me go into


    hiding and altered my information. That¡¯s why Warren couldn¡¯t find me for a while after my release.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°That person is Riley Summer. She helped me tremendously in the


    past. Regrettably, I lost touch with her afterward. Now that Alicia knows Riley¡¯s location, I need to


    see her to find out where Riley is.¡±


    Amelia was eager to visit Alicia because Riley was apparently not doing great ording to Ryan,


    who passed along Alicia¡¯s words.


    Amelia recalled that, back then, Riley said she was doing fine after leaving prison. As such, Amelia


    was worried that Riley was in a bad spot.


    ¡°Ah, I see. So that person is Riley,¡± Matilda murmured. Of course, she knew about that person, but


    her daughter didn¡¯t tell her the name back


    09:05


    Chapter 1160 then.


    It was only then did Matilda learned the person who helped Amelia was Riley.


    The next day, Amelia went to the detention center and met Alicia.


    When Alicia saw Amelia, a trace of resentment shed in her eyes. Then she smiled softly and said,


    ¡°I wonder how well things would¡¯ve gone if I hadn¡¯t met you at Women¡¯s Health Hospital.¡±


    In that scenario, she would still be Ryan¡¯s mistress. Then, she would¡¯ve found a way to be pregnant


    with Ryan¡¯s child and used that to be his legitimate lover.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    That way, Alicia could live a simple and easygoing life.


    However, when she met Amelia, she discovered thetter was doing better than her. She changed


    her mind and ended up like that.


    She wouldn¡¯t have even thought about this before.


    Even though she finally climbed out of prison, she fell into another again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to you. I just want to know where Riley is now,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You care about Riley, huh?¡± Alicia said sarcastically, ¡°You know, back then, I helped you in prison,


    too, just like Riley. How could you treat me like this? I can¡¯t believe I had to send Ryan to meet with


    you and mention Riley¡¯s name before you¡¯re willing to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have helped me before. I am also very grateful in my heart. However, you don¡¯t want my


    gratitude. You want too much and even hurt me. Alicia, how can you be the same as Riley?¡± Amelia


    said mercilessly.


    ¡°I just want to get what I deserve first!¡± Alicia said fiercely, ¡°I helped you in prison. You should repay


    me well now that you have be the wife of a powerful man. I wouldn¡¯t have gone this far if you


    hadn¡¯t refused me several times! Amelia, you forced me to do this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced yourself. People who are too greedy won¡¯t get anything!¡±


    ¡°Ha, you sound so righteous. In this world, everyone is greedy. It¡¯s just that some people can¡¯t get


    what they want!¡± Alicia said,


    Amelia said, ¡°I only want to ask you where Riley is now.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you want to know where Riley is? Fine, let me out. Once I¡¯m released from prison, I¡¯ll


    certainly share Riley¡¯s location with you!¡± Alicia dered.


    It was not surprising that Amelia would make such a request. After all, she had already thought of it


    on the way there.


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer nee


    09:11


    ¡°Your case is already a criminal one, so that¡¯s not something I can do. However, I can issue a


    memorandum of understanding or find a goodwyer, which will naturally reduce your sentence by


    several years.¡± That was Amelia¡¯s most significant concession.


    However, Alicia was clearly displeased. ¡°What? A few years off my sentence? Are you joking,


    Amelia? You better find a way to get me acquitted. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect me to disclose Riley¡¯s


    current location!¡±


    Amelia stared at Alicia coldly, stood up, and turned to leave.


    Alicia suddenly said, ¡°What if I tell you Riley¡¯s in a terrible situation right now? Will you still not care?


    Amelia, it seems that you are cold-blooded. You became a rich and powerful woman, but now you


    don¡¯t care how miserable the people who have helped you will be!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Amelia paused and turned to look at Alicia again.


    ¡°Riley is miserable now. In other people¡¯s eyes, she is crazy. Not only that, others abuse her, but


    she can¡¯t resist at all. She is like living in hell now. After all, not everyone has the luck of marrying


    Warren after leaving prison!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    Riley was capable, seeing that she hid Amelia¡¯s whereabouts in the past. Thus, Amelia had a hard


    time believing Riley was doing miserably.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Amelia shouted.


    ¡°Haha, why should I lie to you? I¡¯m telling the truth. You can let thew convict me if you don¡¯t care


    about her! However, if you want to know where she is, ensure I¡¯m released from prison!¡± Alicia left


    no room for negotiation.


    Amelia then left, but Alicia looked overly-confident.


    It seemed that Alicia was sure that Amelia would find a way to get her out of prison.


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t let me down!¡± Alicia murmured.


    Amelia never thought Riley would be crazy and be abused as Alicia


    09:12


    Facebook Marketce gives new


    X


    life to items you no longer need.


    Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>


    Chapter 1161 said.


    In Amelia¡¯s impression, Riley was a self-reliant and capable woman. Riley had never mentioned


    why she went to prison. However, Riley always took good care of Amelia in prison.


    Even when Aiden was born, and almost had a difficultbor, it was Riley who managed to find a


    doctor and ensured everything went smoothly.


    When Riley was released from prison, she also left Amelia a contact number. ¡°I only give you this


    contact number. Please don¡¯t give it to others. If you have any difficulties, don¡¯t hesitate to contact


    me. I will help you if I can.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Amelia was confused. After all, no matter how much Riley helped her, she couldn¡¯t give


    anything back.


    ¡°Probably because you look like someone needing help, and I¡¯m


    softhearted.¡± At that time, Riley smiled, ¡°I may need some time to seek justice after leaving.


    However, I believe I can get back what I deserve.¡±


    One year after Riley was released, Amelia also got out of prison. At that time, she contacted Riley.


    Riley was wearing bright clothes, and her beautiful face was full of vigor.


    At that time, Riley told Amelia that she had a good life.


    When Amelia asked Riley if thetter had gotten her revenge, Riley smiled. ¡°Almost. Amelia, if I get


    married in the future, I¡¯ll invite you to my wedding!¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Amelia said.


    Later on, Riley didn¡¯t contact Amelia for an extended period. When Amelia dialed the number Riley


    had given her, she received a message stating that the number had been disconnected.


    After that, her contact with Riley was cut off.


    Over the years, Amelia had been inquiring about Riley¡¯s whereabouts, but there were still no clues.


    Finally, she had a lead, but Alicia was the one holding it.


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer need. Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>


    09:120


    If Alicia were bluffing, it would be fine. However, Amelia was afraid that Alicia was telling the truth. If


    Riley were suffering, Amelia would feel guilty for not returning a helping hand.


    The next day, Amelia went to Rosalie. ¡°Rosie, I want to ask you something. Is it possible for Alicia to


    be released?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Rosalie replied, ¡°That is unless everyone changed their statements. Otherwise, Alicia


    will be convicted because of the solid evidence.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia pursed her red lips and frowned. ¡°In that case, If awyer is hired to defend


    her, what¡¯s the most herwyer can do for her?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Rosalie thought for a while and said, ¡°Unless both you and Warren, as the victims, provide


    memorandums of understanding, and yourwyer argues that the principal offender merely incited


    Alicia, then the maximum she could receive is probation.¡±


    ¡°A probation? If that¡¯s the case, Alicia might not even end up in jail. Will she be willing to divulge


    where Riley is?¡± Amelia wondered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°If you are


    worried that awyer will defend Alicia and she will be released, you can rest assured. This time,


    the York family has found a well-knownwyer in the country. He hasn¡¯t lost for ten years. The


    lawyer is famous for his viciousness. He will surely fight this case to death. Alicia won¡¯t get out of


    prison without serving at least a ten-year sentence.¡±


    But when she said this, Amelia¡¯s face turned a little gloomy. ¡°Is it possible to beat thewyer and let


    her be on probation instead?¡±


    Rosalie sensed something was off and asked curiously, ¡°Why? Are you hoping for a probation?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who has lost contact, but Alicia knows the whereabouts of my friend. She¡¯s only


    willing to tell me where my friend is after getting out of prison,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°So you¡¯re going to have Alicia sentenced to probation?¡±


    ¡°She originally wanted to be acquitted, but now she can only get probation at most, right?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°Is that friend of yours very important to you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Just like what Lillian means to you. If it weren¡¯t for that person, maybe there


    wouldn¡¯t have been me and Aiden now!¡±


    Suddenly, Rosalie understood how important that person was to Amelia.


    ¡°ording to Alicia, my friend is living a hard life now. She¡¯s like a mad woman who was abused by


    others. If what Alicia said is true, I must find that friend at once!¡± Amelia said. ¡°Still, you know more


    about thew


    09:12


    Facebook*


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    VISIT SITE >>>


    X


    than me. I just want to know how likely Alicia will be sentenced to probation.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very slim chance,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°Even if you issue a memorandum of understanding, Warren


    might not be willing to. Plus, even if I help you invite Mr. Smuckler to fight this case, there is only a


    ten percent chance of winning this case against thewyer that the York family hired. After all, the


    evidence is incriminating!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart fell.


    Rosalie paused and continued, ¡°Well, that is unless the York family also refuses to investigate


    Alicia, and thewyer of the York family pushes all the me on Mr. Yustone. In that case, Alicia


    could still be sentenced lightly.¡±


    Amelia felt her heart was sinking.


    Rosalie said, ¡°Amelia¡­ If you really want to know the whereabouts of your friend, we can think


    about other ways. We can look up Alicia¡¯s interpersonal rtionships and see if there is


    Amelia hummed a response.


    any clue.¡±


    However, she knew very well that it would take a long time to find out whether there was any


    suspicion. Even if she really knew Riley¡¯s whereabouts, it might be a long timeter.


    Well, it didn¡¯t have to go down that way if she went to find Warren, ask him to issue a memorandum


    of understanding, and let thewyer glos over Alicia¡¯s prosecution.


    However, given her rtionship with Warren, how could she have the nerve to beg him? Thinking of


    this, Amelia was full of bitterness.


    In the evening, Rosalie told Jonathan about Amelia.


    ¡°Jon, why don¡¯t you find someone to investigate Alicia¡¯s past contacts and see if there is anything


    special? Can you find out something?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Do you want to help Amelia find out the whereabouts of her friend?¡± Jonathan asked.


    09:12


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    X


    ¡°Well, Amelia is my friend. Of course, I will help her.¡± Rosalie said. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to see Amelia


    being threatened by Alicia. She almost killed the child in Amelia¡¯s stomach and made her almost


    suffer an insult. Such a person doesn¡¯t even deserve to be on probation.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to know the whereabouts of Amelia¡¯s friend, there¡¯s no need to go to such


    troubles. Just get Alicia talking,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie blinked her eyes with confusion.


    ¡°As long as I let her suffer, she will surely open her mouth. People like Alicia won¡¯t be able to take


    on much suffering,¡± Jonathan said.


    Suddenly, Rosalie understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jonathan¡¯s ¡®suffering¡¯ was not as simple as he suggested. It would be more like torture,¡±


    she mused.


    ¡°Alicia is now in the detention center!¡± Rosalie reminded him.


    ¡°So what? As long as you want, I will be able to find someone to do it,¡± he said nonchntly.


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s against thew,¡± Rosalie said.


    He stared at her and understood her respect for thew. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be


    awyer!


    And because he was with her, he shunned his dark side and gradually changed his working


    principles.


    ¡°Rosie, for me, as long as it is your wish, I will be willing to fulfill it for you. If you want me to be


    aw-abiding person, I will also be willing toply with it. But if your wish must be realized by any


    means, then I can also do those for you,¡± he stated. Then, he murmured in a low voice, ¡°To me, you


    are my


    It was thew that he would listen to.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned hot, and she only felt that tears were about to gush out of her eyes.


    ¡°Jon, my greatest wish is to see you well. If my wish warrants you to do something you¡¯re not


    supposed to, I¡¯d rather give up on that wish.¡±


    As she talked, she held his hand gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want your hands to be


    09:12


    Facebook Marketce gives new


    (i) life to items you no longer need.


    VISIT SITE >>>


    Go to Facebook.


    X


    stained with too much blood.¡±


    His eyshes trembled slightly, and he looked down at the hand held by her. ¡°But my hands are to


    protect you and the children. I¡¯m willing to do it, even if they get stained with more blood.¡±


    She choked for a moment, pulled his hand to her lips, and kissed him gently.


    She thought, ¡°This man loves me with all his life, and what I could give in return is to love him well


    and protect him with all my strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Jon, I love you!¡± Rosalie raised her head, stood on tiptoe, and kissed Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    He trembled slightly and then responded softly to her kiss.


    ¡°Rosie, do you know just how lucky I feel to know that you love me? With you by my side, even if I


    have to descend into hell, I will dly do so,¡± he mused.


    Send

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    ¡°Rosie, do you know I won¡¯t let you leave me again in this life?¡± he swore inwardly.


    The kisssted a very long time. When she was panting for breath and wanted to stop, he suddenly


    went from passive to taking the lead and deepened the kiss.


    ¡°Rosie, just like this¡­ keep loving me¡­¡± His hoarse voice was filled with yearning.


    ¡°I want her to keep loving me¡­ to the end of time¡­ until we grow old, forever and ever¡­¡± he


    thought.


    Meanwhile, Amelia waited uneasily for Rosalie¡¯s investigation results. Unfortunately, even after a


    few days of investigating Alicia¡¯s previous interpersonal rtionships and the ces she often went


    to, she still couldn¡¯t find any clues about Riley.


    However, Alicia was tight-lipped and refused to reveal anything. After all, she knew this was her


    only hope of getting out.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll continue the investigation on my side. If you can¡¯t find anything, we¡¯ll think of another


    way. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalie reassured.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Amelia replied and smiled bitterly after finishing the call.


    How could she not be in a hurry?


    Nevertheless, Rosalie was still helping her at this point. In the end, Amelia couldn¡¯t do anything


    except wait.


    Next to her, Matilda asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find anything?¡±


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find out anything in a short time. Moreover, there¡¯s a lot of


    inspecting to be done.¡±


    Matilda sighed.


    Hesitating for a while, Amelia said as if she had made up her mind, ¡°Mom, I want to go to Lofbury.¡±


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    09:12


    ¡°Lofbury?¡± Matilda was stunned and thought, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the city where the York family lived!¡± At that


    thought, she eximed, ¡°Are¡­ Are you going to find Warren?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°In this situation, what I can do is to find Warren and ask him to write a


    memorandum of understanding. Then I hope he can let Alicia go.¡±


    ¡°But if so, isn¡¯t that letting Alicia off too easy?¡± When Matilda


    remembered how that woman hurt her daughter, she could only fume with anger.


    ¡°If Riley is suffering now, the earlier I know about her whereabouts, the earlier I can get her out of


    there, even if it¡¯s only one day. As for Alicia, I couldn¡¯t care less about her,¡± Amelia exined.


    ¡°I just want to save Riley. As for other things, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she thought.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a possibility Alicia is spouting nonsense. Before this, she had never told anyone


    she knew of Riley¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Matilda said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to think about that possibility. Anyway, Mom, the only thing I


    can do now is to beg Warren,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t you split up with him? Will¡­ Will he agree?¡± Matilda was worried.


    Amelia was silent. On the day she broke it off with Warren, she knew better than anyone how cruel


    her words were. She thought that there would be nothing between her and Warren, but reality hit


    her forcefully in the face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter what, I have to try, don¡¯t I?¡± She smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°But if I


    go to Lofbury, I¡¯m afraid you have to work a little harder managing both the concession stand and


    taking care of Aiden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but you¡¯re pregnant. I am worried about what will happen to you if you go to


    Lofbury.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not even five months pregnant, and I¡¯m not that clumsy at


    09:12


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    the moment. Moreover, I¡¯m taking the high-speed train, and they have staff. If there¡¯s anything


    wrong, the staff will deal with it,¡± Amelia said.


    Matilda sighed and said nothing. She knew that her daughter¡¯s trip to Lofbury was imperative.


    After Aiden finished his homework in the evening, Amelia told her son, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to


    Lofbury. You¡¯ll be staying with Grandma for a few days. You¡¯re a big boy now, so you must be good


    at home and take good care of Grandma. Wait for me toe back, okay?¡±


    Aiden blinked. ¡°Is Mommy going to find Daddy?¡±


    Amelia hesitated before saying, ¡°I have something to ask your daddy. I should be back in a few


    days.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to be with Daddy?¡± the boy suddenly asked in his childlike voice.


    Amelia was stunned momentarily and then said, ¡°Your daddy and I will stay like this. Although we¡¯re


    not together, we love you, and¡­ No matter what happens between us, I always hope he can be


    safe and healthy.¡±


    Seemingly puzzled, Aiden asked, ¡°Is it because Daddy used to be bad, so Mommy doesn¡¯t want to


    be with Daddy?¡±


    Amelia patted her son¡¯s head. ¡°When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand. Well, it¡¯ste. After washing


    upter, go to bed early.¡±


    Aiden mumbled his agreement in a seemingly confused tone. He thought, ¡®Do I have to wait until I¡¯m


    grown up? But how long do I have to wait until I¡¯m grown up?


    To be honest, I don¡¯t hate my daddy that much now. My hatred of him had somewhat faded,


    especially when he saved my mommy this time and the younger brother or sister in my mommy¡¯s


    belly.


    If Daddy can protect Mommy forever, then¡­ I won¡¯t hate him anymore!¡¯


    After her son fell asleep, Amelia booked herself a high-speed train ticket to Lofbury and packed her


    luggage.


    The high-speed train ticket was tomorrow at three o¡¯clock in the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    afternoon, as there were fewer people during this time.


    09:12


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer need Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>


    However, the thought of seeing Warren again made her involuntarily


    nervous.


    Worriedly, she wondered, ¡°What should I say when I see him again? I had been so cruel to him, but


    now, I have to beg him for a favor. And what about him? Will he agree or refuse? It¡¯s been ages


    since I felt this


    nervous.¡±


    Just the thought of it made her feel like her heart was about to leap to her throat.


    Amelia looked out the window of the high-speed train and saw the scenery zoom past. Initially, she


    was slightly rxed but couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous again.


    After all, she would arrive in Lofbury a few hourster. But when she saw Warren, what should she


    say?


    How would Warren think of her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. When I get there, I¡¯ll naturally know,¡± she said to herself in her heart. Ultimately,


    she would have to take this step.


    In the meantime, a pregnant woman taking the high-speed train alone had attracted some attention.


    asionally, some would ask her why she was taking the train and where her family was.


    She merely smiled and answered that her family was busy, so she took the ride alone.


    At the same time, she would try to ignore the questioning gazes of others.


    After all, she had seen so many doubtful gazes directed at her over the years that sometimes she


    could even ignore thempletely.


    When the high-speed train arrived at Lofbury after five hours, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the


    evening.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    When Amelia walked out of the train station and looked at these


    seemingly familiar yet strange scenes in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    At first, Amelia lived and grew up in this city, fell in love with Warren, was sent to prison, and finally


    chose to escape the city.


    However, today, Amelia took the initiative to return to this city.


    Amelia took a deep breath, took out her phone, and dialed Warren¡¯s mobile number. However, the


    only response she got was just a constant busy tone. The call could not go through at all.


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and dialed another number.


    After Amelia and Warren separated, Warren sent a message to her one afternoon and asked her to


    save this number. He said that if she was in -any trouble, she could call this number, and someone


    would help her


    solve the problem.


    In just a moment, the call was connected. A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Are you¡­ Ms. Amelia Haab?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes, I am! Who are you?¡± Amelia hurriedly replied.


    f


    ¡°I am Mr. York¡¯s personal assistant. Mr. York told me that if you have any problems, please let me


    know,¡± replied the other party with a tr respect.


    ¡°Then I want to see Warren, and now I¡¯m at the train station in 1 But I can¡¯t get through to him on my


    phone. Can you contact hi me?¡± Amelia said.


    After she said that, the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds before the personal


    assistant spoke, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid it is a difficult. Mr. York once said he would not meet you again,


    so he aske to take over your affairs, Ms. Haab.¡±


    Amelia felt a bad taste in her mouth. Initially, it was her request to stop meeting, but now¡­


    ¡°I have something very important, and I need to meet him face to face.


    Facebook


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    VISIT SITE >>


    X


    09:12


    pter 1164


    Please help me contact him,¡± Amelia said in a hurry.


    ¡°Are you at the train station in Lofbury, Ms. Haab? Then why don¡¯t I pick you up first? As for the rest,


    we can talk about itter.¡±


    Amelia thought for a moment and said, ¡°All right.¡± Then she gave her specific position.


    ¡°You should see a KFC over there. You can sit inside first and order a drink. I¡¯ll be there in about half


    an hour,¡± said the other party.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    Half an hourter, a white sedan stopped at the door of KFC. A gentleman in his 30s with sses


    got out of the car.


    After he looked around, the person walked to Amelia and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Haab. I¡¯m Frederick


    Lyon, Mr. York¡¯s personal assistant. You can call me Freddy.¡±


    Obviously, Frederick must have seen Amelia¡¯s pictures from Warren, which was why Frederick


    could recognize her at a nce.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Do you have a good ce to stay here, Ms. Haab?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked an inn from Home Inn,¡± Amelia said.


    This was a kind of convenient chain inn. The amodation environment was basic but fortunately


    affordable.


    When he heard this, Frederick frowned slightly and then said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I arrange a ce for


    you to live in, Ms. Haab? You are pregnant now. It is not convenient to stay in that kind of inn. If


    anything happens, there is no emergency button or something inside the small inn, and they may


    not be able to find you in time.¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment but did not refuse Frederick¡¯s generosity. After all, as the other party


    said, if something really happened, the inn might not be able to find her in time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°What are you saying? Ms. Haab, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Frederick said and took


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    09:12


    ? gally X


    Faceoob Market


    te to ES MO VISIT SITE >>


    Go to


    ceooch,


    Amelia to a five-star hotel downtown.


    In the hotel room, there were various emergency buttons. Once something was to happen in the


    room, just press the button, and within three minutes, the hotel staff woulde to deal with it.


    Frederick helped Amelia to settle down and said, ¡°Ms. Haab, you can rest here first. If there is


    anything else, please feel free to contact me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here in Lofbury because I want to see Warren. Please help me contact him?¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Frederick answered and left the room.


    Amelia felt a little tired as she took out the contents of her suitcase. She took a change of clothes


    and went into the bathroom.


    The warm water washed Amelia¡¯s body. She looked down at her raised belly and said, ¡°Baby, do


    you think Daddy would be willing to see Mommy?¡±


    ¡°What should I do if he did not want to see me?¡± Amelia wondered.


    Frederick got out of the hotel and drove to the York residence.


    In the study of the York residence, Frederick stood in front of Warren and reported the details about


    him going to pick up Amelia.


    ¡°Mrs. York said she wanted to see you and talk to you about something,¡± Frederick said.


    Warren said indifferently, ¡°Meet? If she has anything she wants to eat, y, or buy in Lofbury, just


    do as she asks. As for meeting her, it¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°But Mrs. York seems to havee to Lofbury just to see you. If you don¡¯t see her, I¡¯m afraid


    she¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let her get bored of waiting. Let her leave by herself. You could just tell her that I won¡¯t see


    her no matter how long she stays in Lofbury,¡± Warren said coldly. There was no warmth on his


    handsome face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Frederick answered. He just felt that the Warren now and the past Warren, who told Frederick


    that he was now in charge of Amelia¡¯s rted affairs, seemed to be two different people.


    09:12


    Facebook Marketce gives new life to items you no longer need. Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>


    At that time, Warren¡¯s face was in pain, despair, love, and heartbreak when he exined this


    matter¡­


    It was as if all the emotions of life had fallen upon Amelia.


    However, now, when Warren mentioned Amelia, he seemed to have no feelings at all.


    ¡°Was it because Warren didn¡¯t love Amelia anymore? However, this was also too fast. Could a


    person¡¯s feelings really change so fast in such a short time?¡± Frederick suspected.


    The next day, when Frederick called Amelia to tell her about Warren¡¯s decision, it was clear from the


    phone that he could hear Amelia¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°Really? He really said that?¡± Amelia murmured. Although she had guessed this possibility before


    when she really heard it from Frederick¡¯s mouth, there was still a wave of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, you know Mr. York¡¯s character. He has always been the same. Since Mr. York said so, I


    don¡¯t think you should do these things that would be in vain anymore. If you have anything you want


    to eat, y, or buy in Lofbury, just tell me, and I will definitely arrange it for you. Take it as a trip,¡±


    Frederick said.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    ¡°Traveling¡­¡± Amelia whispered silently, managing a bitter smile. She found herself devoid of both


    the mood and time for a vacation at this


    moment.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± said Frederick.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Amelia eximed softly, hesitating before asking, ¡°Warren¡­ does he hate me now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Frederick pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Mr. York probably doesn¡¯t hate you,


    but¡­ his attitude toward you has shifted. It seems he may have let go of those feelings.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body quivered slightly.


    ¡°Has he already¡­ let go?¡± she wondered. Once, Amelia felt Warren loved too deeply while her love


    remained shallow.


    But now, the one who loved deeply had moved on, and ironically, she couldn¡¯t.


    Her heart ached, throbbing with each beat. Even after Frederick ended the call, Amelia still clung to


    her phone, lost in thought.


    After a long while, she snapped back to reality. ¡°If Warren isn¡¯t willing to see me, then I¡¯ll have to find


    him myself!¡± she dered quietly.


    Putting her phone away, she grabbed her wallet and key card left the hotel room.


    At the hotel entrance, Amelia hailed a taxi and provided the di York Group¡¯s address. York Group


    was, after all, one of the top in Lofbury, and its address was easily essible online.


    As the taxi arrived in front of the corporate building, Amelia step and gazed at the towering


    skyscraper, waves of memories flooding mind.


    en


    During those days, she and Warren were deeply in love, and York Gro hadn¡¯t yet achieved its


    current scale, let alone established itself in the prime city center. In those times, it was housed in a


    distant office build within the urban area.


    551/5


    Facebook*


    VISIT SITE >>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    09:12


    That buildding was part of the York family¡¯s assets, though it had aged a


    Warren had once pointed to that office building and told Amelia, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll construct York


    Group¡¯s corporate building in the city center to


    establish the Yook family as a prominent name in the city. When that day arrives, I¡¯lllinaaryy poll.¡±


    Now, his dreanahhaddong been realized. The York family¡¯s corporate building stood bronicently in


    the bustling city center. However, Warren had only married Amechabbause of their child.


    Their marriage chaddilutionately turned out to be a fleeting mirage.


    Taking a deep breathh Anchaapproached the building¡¯s front desk.


    ¡°Is Mr. Warren avabler l¡¯adilike to see him,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Do you have an appointcont? the receptionist asked.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m¡­¡± Amelia esitadd donamoment, opting not to use the term ¡°his wife. After all, they were


    on the path to divorce, and the role of a wife was only temporaryy I¡¯veenoown him for many years,


    and I need to speak with him.¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, without an appointmeontitisquite dificult. If everyone who knows Mr. York wanted to


    seechirmhebbe swamped just meeting people,¡± the person replied.


    Amelia pressed her lips together. Cannakeamappointme


    I don¡¯t handle appointment scheduling here.¡±


    Amelia had no choice but to pull out her phone and call Fred Mr Lyon, are you at the corporate


    building gigght now? Imat desk.


    Frederick on the other end of the phone seemed somewhat surp then said, ¡°Oh, umm¡­ Please wait


    a moment. I¡¯llbeaght there.¡±


    ?¡±


    Mecdrederick rushed over, Amelia was still waiting paththe front de


    The monent Frederick saw her, he immediately asked FIB-Idow did y ahapdiere?¡±


    jahwantto Veer Warren, Amelia stated directly


    Facebook


    VISIT SITE >>>


    See What¡¯s Selling Locally


    009:12


    ¡°But I already mentioned over the phone that this¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your situation, so I came to try my luck. Is Warren here right now?¡± Amelia asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is, but Mr. York is currently in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the specific location of the conference room? I¡¯ll go on my own. Warren said you¡¯d


    help me with any ce I wanted to go, right?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s statement left Frederick at a loss for words.


    He scratched his head in resignation. ¡°But Mrs. York, if Mr. York sees you and mes me for


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility. I¡¯m the one forcing you to tell me the meeting¡¯s location,¡± Amelia said.


    Seeing that Amelia had said so, Frederick reluctantly agreed. ¡°Let me take you there.¡± After all, he


    couldn¡¯t risk any unexpected incidents on the way, especially with Amelia pregnant with a child.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    Frederick escorted Amelia to the nearby elevator, leaving the receptionist at the front desk wearing


    a bewildered expression.


    ¡°What did I just hear? Mrs. York? Who¡¯s this woman? Could she possibly be Mr. York¡¯s wife?


    Especially since this woman is clearly pregnant, sporting a noticeable baby bump¡­ If she¡¯s really


    Mrs. York, then the child in her belly must be Mr. York¡¯s!¡±


    The receptionist was left stunned by her own spections.


    On the other side, Frederick brought Amelia to the floor where the conference room was located.


    He said, ¡°Mr. York is still in the meeting, so you might have to wait outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Amelia pointed to the lounge outside the conference room, which had a few


    small round tables and chairs, clearly for people


    to rest.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink or eat?¡± Frederick continued to ask.


    ¡°Just a ss of warm water will do,¡± Amelia replied.


    Facebook Marketce gives gew


    @fe to items you no longer need


    X


    Go to Facebook.


    VISIT SITE >>


    09:12


    Frederick hummed in acknowledgment and a little whileter, he returned with a ss of warm


    water for Amelia.


    She epted the ss, cradling it in her hands, and then said to Frederick, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine waiting here.


    You can go about your work.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Frederick hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, and with so many people around, nothing can go wrong,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back to work. Please wait for Mr. York here,¡± Frederick said before leaving.


    Alone, Amelia sat quietly, taking small sips of the warm water in her hands, as if doing so could


    case her nervousness.


    ¡°What will it be like when I finally meet Warrenter? Has he truly, as Frederick suggested, moved


    on from our rtionship?¡± she pondered.


    As time ticked away, Amelia felt her tension growing.


    Suddenly, the door to the conference room swung open. Amelia¡¯s hand, holding the ss of water,


    slightly shook, spilling some of it. However, she seemed oblivious, standing upright, her gaze fixed


    on the people emerging from the conference room.


    A pregnant woman like her, standing there and intensely observing the entrance of the conference


    room, drew immediate attention.


    The peopleing out of the conference room couldn¡¯t help but shift their gazes onto Amelia.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Suddenly, her body quivered as a tall figure came into view.


    It was Warren.


    He appeared even leaner than thest time she had seen him in the hospital. Dressed in a sharp


    suit and wearing a stern expression, he triggered a tingling sensation in her nose, and her eyes


    started to well up with tears.


    In that moment of seeing Warren, Amelia realized just how much she longed to meet him.


    This longing wasn¡¯t solely because of Riley. It was more about herself. She simply wanted to see


    him, to know how well he had recovered, and to grasp the state of his health.


    ¡°Warren¡­¡± she called, but the volume of her voice was so faint that it was almost negligible.


    Nevertheless, he heard her.


    He had been walking and talking with someone as they exited the conference room. His steps


    abruptly halted, and he looked in her direction.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When their eyes met, Amelia¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.


    In that instant, she felt like she might understand why Frederick had mentioned that Warren had


    already moved on from their rtionship.


    Because at that moment, the gaze he directed at her felt unnervingly unfamiliar, as if she were


    nothing more than a casual acquaintance to him.


    It was as though every trace of their past feelings had vanished from his


    eyes.


    Turning to the people beside him, Warren said, ¡°You all can head back for now and ensure the


    meeting materials from today are organized for meter.¡±


    When Warren spoke in such a manner, even those among the people who were curious or eager to


    witness the scene naturally didn¡¯t dare to stick around.


    00.13


    In a short span, the group of people gradually entered the elevator and left.


    Warren approached Amelia with deliberate slowness. His gaze remained indifferent, and his facial


    expression unchanged.


    ¡°I recall telling Frederick that I didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± His voice, cold and piercing, stung her ears


    like a steel needle.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to see you because of something very important,¡± she replied, gently biting her lip.


    ¡°If you encounter any difficulties, you can seek Frederick¡¯s assistance. There¡¯s no need for you to


    see me,¡± he stated. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time, Amelia, but I hope there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll have


    Frederick take you back to the hotelter.¡±


    With that, Warren turned and began to walk away.


    Almost subconsciously, Amelia set the water ss she was holding on a nearby small round table


    and then urgently grasped his arm with both hands. ¡°Warren, no matter what, now that we¡¯ve met,


    can you please allow me to say what I need to say?¡±


    He lowered his gaze to the hands gripping his arm, then slowly shifted his


    gaze to her face. Suddenly, a sneer escaped his lips.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re still as self-righteous as ever. You said we should have no more debts between us,


    so that¡¯s how it should be. You said you didn¡¯t. want me to appear before you again, so I kept my


    distance. You¡¯ve always been the one in control of our rtionship. Now, you want to meet and


    meet we have. You want to talk, and I¡¯m somehow obliged to listen?¡±


    As he spoke, he began to pry her fingers away from his arm one by one.


    Her fingers, however, remained stubbornly locked in ce, prompting him to increase his force.


    Her fingers were starting to ache.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t release your grip, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself,¡± he added impatiently.


    Amelia said anxiously, ¡°Warren, I know I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you, but what I have to say is very


    important. I-I have a very important friend named Riley Summer. She helped me immensely during


    my time in prison and when I gave birth to Aider However, we lost contact over the


    years. Now, Alicia knows Riley¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡±


    Amelia proceeded to express Alicia¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you could draft a memorandum of


    understanding and discuss it with yourwyers to work toward reducing Alicia¡¯s charges to


    probation.¡±


    Warren gazed coldly at Amelia. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to spare a woman who almost got me killed?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s breath caught. While Alicia¡¯s initial intent was to harm her, not Warren, the end result had


    Warren on the operating table.


    If there hadn¡¯t been enough blood avable that day, Warren might truly have died from excessive


    bleeding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-I just wanted to know about Riley¡¯s whereabouts because Alicia imed that Riley is


    living in a miserable state, possibly even worse than death,¡± she said, feeling her nose tingle.


    ¡°Worse than death?¡± Warren mumbled, his gaze growing colder as he looked at Amelia. ¡°You¡¯re so


    anxious about a friend who is only ¡®possibly¡¯ living worse than death. But do you know that for all


    these years, I¡¯ve been living a life worse than death, and when have you shown any care or concern


    for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She began to speak but struggled to find the right words.


    ¡°Amelia, there has never been a ce for me in your heart and not a shred of affection. So even if


    I¡¯m living worse than death, you¡¯ve never cared,¡± he said, emphasizing each word. ¡°Before, I was


    willing to do anything for you out of regret, guilt, and my love for you. But now, longer love you, and


    naturally, things can¡¯t go back to the way they were before.¡±


    I no


    ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t you help me just this onest time? Consider it a debt I owe you, and I promise to pay


    it back in the future!¡± she pleaded with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± His three words alone sent her spiraling into a pit of despair, causing her heart to


    plummet.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Why should he?¡± Amelia contemted. In the past, she might have leaned on his love


    for her to seek his assistance.


    But with his love now gone, it was no longer her ce to ask for his help.


    ¡°What can you, ady running a concession stand, really give me? I


    09:13


    already have everything I need, and what more could you possibly provide that Ick? Love? Sadly,


    I once begged you for a chance, and you turned me down. Now, your love means nothing to me


    anymore. Even if you were willing to give it, I wouldn¡¯t want it.¡±


    He forcefully removed her fingers from his arm.


    ¡°Amelia, I hope you¡¯ll keep your word. Let¡¯s not meet again from now on!¡± His cold words echoed in


    her ears.


    In the following moment, all she saw was his departing silhouette.


    It was a firm departure, without a trace of sentimentality.


    Amelia¡¯s fingers trembled ever so slightly, bearing a trace of pain.


    However, in contrast to the overwhelming agony in her chest, this pain felt superficial.


    She came to the realization that his words had wounded her just as deeply.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    But he just did what she had done to him back then. As heartlessly as she treated him in the


    hospital that day, he treated her the same at present.


    She raised her hand and stroked her chest.


    She wondered, ¡°Was he in such pain that day? It hurts so much that I feel hard to breathe!¡±


    ¡°What? Amelia went to Lofbury?¡± In Strico, Rosalie went to the


    concession stand and learned from Matilda that Amelia had gone to Lofbury alone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. She said she wanted to look for Warren herself to talk about Alicia,¡± Matilda said.


    ¡°But Amelia is now pregnant and is alone there¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a person named Frederick, who is Warren¡¯s personal assistant. He has arranged food and


    amodation for Amelia. If there is anything else, she can seek help from that person. He said it


    was the instruction from Warren before.¡± Matilda told Rosalie what she knew from the call with


    Amelia on the previous day.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief, but on her way back, she still called Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t you tell me you went to Lofbury to look for Warren? You¡¯re pregnant now. Be


    careful outside,¡± Rosalie reminded.


    Amelia replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m¡­ good here.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet Warren today?¡± Rosalie asked.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Amelia, what happened?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia said bitterly, ¡°I saw him, but¡­ I told him I hoped Alicia could have a probation, but he


    disagreed. I¡­ I n to stay in Lofbury for a few more days and talk to Warren again.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, actually, we can reconsider at length. We can surely devise a way to make Alicia get the


    punishment she deserves and find out where your friend is!¡± Rosalie advised.


    09:13


    Amelia insisted, ¡°But Rosalie, I don¡¯t want to prolong the time. I want to solve it as soon as possible.


    Perhaps Riley could have suffered a day less if I had known her whereabouts a day earlier. The


    quickest solution now is to seek the help of Warren.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, if one day Lillian is in such a situation, perhaps you¡¯ll also have the same decision as me,¡±


    Amelia continued.


    Rosalie went momentarily silent and said, ¡°Amelia, please call me if you get into any trouble over


    there. I have some friends who arewyers in Lofbury. They can take care of you by that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    After the call, she sighed bitterly.


    After seeing Warren that day, she became more and more uncertain. Warren¡¯s attitude toward her


    was extremely cold. Even if she stayed for a few more days and found another chance to meet


    Warren, she was unsure whether Warren would agree to help her.


    She thought worriedly, ¡°Will everything be in vain? But Riley¡­ What kind of life is Riley living now?


    How much suffering is she going through?¡±


    She did not dare to think much. What she could do at the moment was to beg Warren, no matter the


    price she needed to pay.


    The following day, Amelia went to the York residence. As expected, she could not go in and could


    only wait outside the manor.


    Amelia looked at the time. It was around seven o¡¯clock, while the working hour of York Group was


    nine o¡¯clock. She had seen a news report about an interview with Warren before, which said that


    Warren would go to work ording to thepany¡¯s usual working hours every day. Therefore, she


    predicted he woulde out of the manor at half past eight at thetest.


    ¡°Which means I need to wait for about an hour here,¡± she murmured.


    Amelia kept an eye on the time while waiting.


    Even though he had really let go of the rtionship with her at present, and even if he only treated


    her coldly and ruthlessly, she still had to beg him.


    09:13


    Because there was no other way she could do about it.


    That was all she could do.


    Finally, she saw the gate of the York residence slowly open, and a ck car slowly drove out.


    Amelia hurriedly stepped forward and approached the back seat¡¯s window, looked at it, and


    shouted, ¡°Warren, please listen to me. I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I sincerely beg for your


    agreement.¡±


    Inside the car, the driver in the front row asked, ¡°Mr. York, do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°No, drive straight to thepany,¡± Warren said indifferently, and he withdrew his nce from


    Amelia¡¯s close-up face outside the window.


    He would not have any feelings for Rosalie anymore. Therefore¡­ even if she was pregnant and


    knocked on the car window anxiously, he could still remain indifferent and unfazed.


    Then, the car left.


    Amelia stood still nkly,, and her expression was mixed with disappointment and bitterness.


    ¡°He¡­ In the end, he didn¡¯t stop the car. Well, he is not wrong. He begged me to give him a chance


    in the past, but I refused him. Why should he give me a chance now, then? After all, I hurt him


    first¡­¡± she though helplessly.


    Amelia bit her lips and walked to the intersection. She took a taxi an told the driver of the address of


    Warren¡¯spany.


    The only solution at the moment for her was to go to hispany aga


    However, the receptionist did not stop her but let her in. When she said she was looking for Warren,


    the receptionist even thoughtfully pressed the button on the elevator for her.


    ¡°Mrs. York, we didn¡¯t know your identityst time. It was our duty to stop you. I hope you won¡¯t be


    the bigger person,¡± the receptionist said respectfully.


    Amelia was stunned and then understood that it must be the word ¡°Mrs. York¡± mentioned by


    Frederick previously, which made the receptionist think of something.


    09:13


    However, the receptionist did not know that Warren was unwilling to see her currently.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happened yesterday. You don¡¯t have to overthink it,¡± Amelia said.


    The receptionist finally breathed a sigh of relief and left the elevator.


    The elevator door closed slowly, and Amelia watched the number of floors changing continuously.


    When the elevator stopped on the 49th floor, Amelia walked out of it.


    Frederick had been sitting by his desk. When he looked up and saw Amelia, he was immediately


    surprised. ¡°Mrs. York, you ¡­ Why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Warren. Is he in the office?¡± she answered.


    ¡°Mr. York is in the office now, but he¡­ You¡­¡± Frederick hesitated in embarrassment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break in. Please help me inform him. If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, I will wait outside.


    Anyway, he will leave the office at any time and will naturally see me by then,¡± Amelia said


    stubbornly.


    Although the method was silly, she thought it was the only way as of the


    present.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Frederick sighed at how stubborn Amelia was being.


    ¡°Then please wait a moment. I¡¯ll tell Mr. York you¡¯re here and check if he wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia was grateful.


    Frederick went to Warren¡¯s office while the other secretaries looked at Amelia curiously.


    These secretaries knew who Amelia was. They knew that their boss and the woman in front of them


    were husband and wife, but the couple kept a low profile, so the public was still unaware.


    Now, this woman was pregnant. There had been a time when Warren stayed in Strico for a long


    while, and it seemed to be because of her.


    It appeared as though Warren attached great importance to her as he even arranged for Frederick


    to handle her matters. But now, it seemed that it was difficult for her to even meet Warren.


    Everyone began to specte about the situation.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Frederick reported to Warren about Amelia waiting outside.


    ¡°Since she wants to wait, just let her wait,¡± Warren said indifferently.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Frederick answered, left the office, and came to Amelia. ¡°Sorry, but Mr. York doesn¡¯t


    want to see you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait here,¡± Amelia said.


    After asking Frederick for a cup of warm water, Amelia found a chair and sat down quietly without


    disturbing the others.


    At noon, when Warren left his office to head out for lunch, Amelia came forward and asked, ¡°Can


    we have a word?¡±


    Warren nced at the woman coldly and said, ¡°I thought I had made myself clear before.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to what you said before. Since Alicia did such a thing, she


    deserves to be punished.¡± Warren¡¯s eyes fell on her increasingly pale face.


    09:13


    His heartbeat seemed to elerate, making him feel ufortable. ¡°Amelia, you should know that


    I never let those who hurt me off the hook.¡±


    Her body trembled. Seeing that he was about to step around her, she suddenly said, ¡°So why did


    you let me off the hook when I hurt you too?¡±


    He paused but didn¡¯t look back or give any answer. A secondter, he walked away again.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened. Frederick came over to ask Amelia what she wanted for lunch and then


    bought a set meal for her at thepany¡¯s


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    restaurant.


    Over the next few days, Amelia waited outside Warren¡¯s office every day like clockwork. She would


    directly eat lunch there, and she wouldn¡¯t leave until Warren left after work.


    Eventually, it became a unique sight. Despite that, no one dared to say anything. Even if they


    wanted to gossip, they just whispered behind the couple¡¯s backs.


    That day, when it was time to get off work, Amelia watched as Warren ignored her again. When he


    passed by her, she lowered her head and packed up her belongings.


    However, right as she was moving to ce her sk in her bag, her body abruptly stiffened as a low


    cry escaped her mouth. Then, the sk slipped out of her hand andnded on the ground.


    Amelia frowned and didn¡¯t pick up the sk. Instead, she covered her abdomen with one hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Only then did she realize that


    Warren had picked up the sk and walked to her side.


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡± She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Is your stomach feeling unwell? I¡¯ll have Frederick take you to the hospital,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°No.¡± She said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just a fetal movement.¡± The previous fetal movements she experienced


    were vague and indistinct.


    But this time, the fetal movement was very clear and could be distinctly felt.


    09:13


    ¡°Fetal movement?¡± Warren was stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that to be the cause of her


    difort.


    Looking at his surprised expression, Amelia took Warren¡¯s hand and put it on her abdomen without


    further thought. ¡°Here, feel it for yourself. The baby is still moving.¡±


    His body stiffened for a moment, and when his palm touched her abdomen, he could clearly feel a


    kicking.


    It really was fetal movements.


    A novel and strange feeling slowly spread from his palm to his whole body.


    She was pregnant, and it was Warren¡¯s child!


    Some images shed in his mind, making his gaze grow more intense.


    The fetal movement stopped, and Amelia came back to her senses.


    She instantly scolded herself mentally, ¡°What are you doing? How could you take his hand and let


    him touch your abdomen? And more


    embarrassingly¡­ Why is his hand still pressing on my abdomen even though there¡¯s no longer any


    movement?¡±


    Her face flushed slightly, and the area his hand was touching on her abdomen seemed to be


    hotter.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Thank you!¡± She took a step back in panic, took her sk from his hand, and hurriedly


    stuffed it into her bag to leave.


    Warren looked at his empty palm in a daze, and his expression changed.


    After a while, he walked toward the elevator and said to Amelia, who was waiting for it, ¡°I¡¯ll take you


    back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Amelia was stunned.


    Warren had been ignoring her these days, but now he was going to send her back to the hotel?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been wanting to talk to me? Then let¡¯s go to the hotel you are staying at and have a


    good talk,¡± he said.


    His words were music to her ears.


    Overjoyed, she asked, ¡°Are you really willing to talk with me?¡±


    09:13


    apter 1168


    ¡°What else? Why do you think I¡¯m taking you back to the hotel?¡± he retorted.


    When the elevator came, they entered and arrived at the underground parking.


    The driver was already waiting. He respectfully opened the door and let them get in.


    Warren told the driver Amelia¡¯s hotel name.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before realization dawned. After all, Frederick had found her the


    hotel, so it was only natural that Warren knew about it.


    When they arrived at Amelia¡¯s hotel room, Warren looked around while Amelia asked, ¡°What would


    you like to drink? There are usually plenty of drinks in hotel refrigerators.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m here just to rify certain things with you so that you won¡¯t continue toe to my


    company every day. Although I don¡¯t care about gossip, there are some rumors that will have a bad


    impact on thepany once they spread.¡± He walked straight to the floor-to-ceiling window and


    opened the curtains to look out.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Amelia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do so that you would meet and talk to me, so I


    could only do that.¡±


    ¡°I probably used to love you very much, didn¡¯t I?¡± he said indifferently.


    She was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed in her eyes. The way he phrased his words was


    really strange, especially with the use of ¡°probably.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how much I loved you in the past, I don¡¯t have any love for you now, not even a


    shred of it, let alone feel sympathy or softheartedness. So even if you go to my office every day, I


    will not agree to your request because of heartache. Instead, that will only make me feel more


    disgusted with you.¡± Warren turned around and looked at Amelia with his dark eyes.


    His cold eyes were so dark that she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his head, and theck of


    emotions didn¡¯t help.


    It was as if all the love he had for her had vanished and be a thing of the past.


    ¡°I know I said a lot of heartless words when I was in the hospital that caused you to hate me. But


    Warren, you can continue to hate me, even punish me. I ept all these things. But please, don¡¯t


    let your grudge against me bleed into other matters! As long as you agree to let Alicia go, I¡¯m willing


    to do anything!¡± Amelia pleaded.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Warren raised his eyebrows and said casually, ¡°So what if I asked you to be a real


    couple with me? To have you stay with me for the rest of your life and never leave?¡±


    Her hands, hanging down by her sides, tightened slightly before she met his cold eyes.


    Once, he had said something simr. At that time, his eyes were full of longing and expectation, as


    if her answer was the most important thing in this world.


    But now, his eyes were so cold andpletely devoid of feelings.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She heard her voice answering.


    In response, he scoffed and sneered, ¡°Amelia, do you really think I still


    09:13


    want you that much? I asked that simply because I wanted to know how disdainful you used to be of


    me.¡±


    It was also a way for him to understand further just how unworthy his love used to be!


    She was stunned and looked at him nkly.


    He approached her step by step, raised his hand, and gently stroked her cheeks as he did back in


    the hospital. ¡°Back then, no matter how desperately I pleaded with you, you adamantly refused. Yet


    now, because of Riley, you¡¯re willing to gamble away the rest of your life?¡±


    Her body trembled slightly.


    His voice continued to sound in her ears. ¡°Loving you was probably the least worthwhile thing I¡¯ve


    ever done. Amelia, you got one thing wrong in your earlier words. I refuse to agree to your request,


    not because I still hate you for your previous heartlessness, but because I no longer love you at all.


    Simrly, I don¡¯t hate you. I have no feelings for you anymore. Therefore, what you just agreed to


    has no appeal to me at all. I don¡¯t want you to stay with me for the rest of your life, nor do I need


    you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned pale, ¡®and she looked a little unsteady on her feet.


    ¡°Did I hurt you so badly that you¡­¡±


    11


    His thin lips opened lightly to spit out the answer, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I have forgotten my feelings for


    you.¡±


    She was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You know about how Rosalie fell off the cliff and Jonathan lost his memory, don¡¯t you? At that time,


    Jonathan was not really amnesic, but his memory was partially blocked. Besides that, the hypnotist


    used hypnosis to downy Jonathan¡¯s feelings for Rosalie. In other words, he remembered the


    things between them, but that won¡¯t invoke any feelings in him at all. It was more like a bystander


    watching a film.¡±


    As he spoke, her heart suddenly contracted. An instinctive anxiety surged through her, as if she was


    instinctively afraid of what he would say next.


    She thought, ¡°Could he mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± He said faintly, ¡°Yes. I also found the hypnotist and tried to


    make him downy my feelings for you. That¡¯s


    why I don¡¯t have any love or hatred for you now. You are just a somewhat


    09:13


    familiar stranger to me.¡±


    In an instant, pain shot through her heart like she had been stabbed.


    ¡°A somewhat familiar stranger¡­?¡± she murmured, her eyes wet.


    ¡°Yes. I remember all that happened between us, but it¡¯s just like watching a movie.¡± Swiping a finger


    across the corner of her damp eyes, he went on, ¡°Amelia, you once said that the best oue for


    us would be if we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other. Now, let me say the same to you. I will


    take up the necessary responsibility for our children, but for anything else, you can forget about it.¡±


    After saying that, he withdrew his hand and took a tissue from the coffee table. He wiped his fingers


    that had just touched her cheek and said, ¡°Now, I have told you everything that needs to be said.


    Back then, you didn¡¯t want me to be a bother to you, so now, you¡¯d better not bother me.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Amelia said abruptly, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What? Is there anything else?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The past we used to have¡­ Is it really just like watching a movie for you?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Yes, and now that the movie is over, I naturally don¡¯t feel much,¡± he said indifferently.


    She looked at him before suddenly walking up to him. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she


    stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As if to verify his words, her kiss was forceful and dominating. Under normal circumstances, she


    likely couldn¡¯t do such a thing, but today¡­


    She wondered, ¡°Am I doing this because I¡¯m unwilling to believe him? Because I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s


    really buried his feelings for me in such a short time?¡±


    But no matter how she kissed him, his lips remained cold, and he didn¡¯t respond.


    When the kiss finally ended, Amelia stared nkly at the face so close to hers.


    His expression was indifferent and cold; there was no emotion in his dark eyes. Even though her


    figure was reflected in his ck pupils, it was as


    09:13


    though he was looking at a stranger.


    This man no longer loved her anymore.


    This realization shed in her mind.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    ¡°Are you done? Amelia, even after you kissed me like that, I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Warren said coldly


    and then walked away.


    Amelia¡¯s mouth went dry as a bitter feeling welled in her.


    Once upon a time, she always said to him, ¡°Enough. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But now, he was the one saying, ¡°Enough.¡±


    It turned out that what was once such intense feelings could be erased, just like that. Even if he


    remembered their past, there were no emotions attached to it now.


    Now, it was not a matter of him loving too deeply while she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, it was her feelings that had grown deeper while he had none left.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie widened her eyes and looked at Jonathan in astonishment. She couldn¡¯t believe


    what she had just heard. ¡°You said Warren went to find the hypnotist who hypnotized you back


    then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan nodded.


    ¡°He¡­ What did he do?¡±


    1


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he might want to hypnotize his feelings for Amelia. After all, being rejected by


    Amelia like that must have been too painful for him,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But Amelia has refused him before. He¡­ should be able to bear it, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Rosalie


    muttered.


    Jonathanughed. ¡°It¡¯s different this time. If Amelia had simply refused Warren and never given him


    any hope, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered how many times she did so. However, after Warren got injured


    in order to save Amelia, the overwhelming worry and concern she showed while staying by his side


    every day was equivalent to giving him hope.¡±


    ?


    While saying that, he reached out and hugged Rosalie. He said in a low voice, ¡°Such is human


    nature. If one is given hope before having it forcefully taken away, then the resulting despair is


    enough to not just kill one inside but push them over the edge into a breakdown, perhaps even to


    the point of being unable to live on!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart clenched at his words. ¡°So, you also had a breakdown back


    09:14


    then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Although she had been vague and not explicitly mentioned any


    particr event, he understood that she was talking about his situation after she fell off the cliff.


    ¡°Yeah, I was a huge mess at that time. You could even say that I did almost go crazy. But my


    hypnosis was a passive choice, while Warren has now actively chosen it,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie suddenly felt distressed.


    Although she had fallen off the cliff to keep him alive, that had left him to bear all the pain alone.


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t go crazy¡­¡± she murmured and took the initiative to hug him.


    ¡°Even if I really had gone crazy, I believe that I would definitely regain my sanity the moment I saw


    you,¡± he said.


    ¡°By the way, how did Warren find that hypnotist? Did he¡­¡± Rosalie thought of a possibility.


    Jonathan¡¯s answer confirmed her spection.


    ¡°He went to the prison and visited Kurt.¡±


    ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t have much feelings for Amelia because of the hypnosis now, right?¡± She


    recalled how Jonathan had been when he was hypnotized. Even though he still vaguely


    remembered some things between them, he had no feelings for her.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Amelia is in Lofbury now. What if Warren¡­¡± Rosalie was worried. ¡°I have to tell Amelia about this


    and let her know it¡¯s no use begging Warren.¡±


    Then, Rosalie took out her phone and hurriedly called Amelia.


    But when she told Amelia about it, Amelia was extremely calm on the other end of her phone. ¡°I


    already know this.¡±


    ¡°What? You do? Then Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°He has no feelings for me now. I¡¯m just a familiar stranger to him. As for our past, it¡¯s just a movie


    for him. Now that the movie is over, that¡¯s it,¡± Amelia said.


    09:14


    Rosalie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Amelia, in that case, why don¡¯t you return to Stri?o first?


    We¡¯ll think of another way. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any progress even if you remain there.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay for a while. Maybe things will change again. After all, even if I went back to Strico


    now, I couldn¡¯t do anything,¡± Amelia said.


    Hearing this, Rosalie had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay. Be careful ande back to Strico as soon


    as possible. If you need me, I can also head over to find you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself. If there¡¯s no further progress, I wille back,¡± Amelia said.


    After Rosalie finished the call, Jonathan said, ¡°So, Amelia doesn¡¯t want toe back to Strico?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she still intends to stay over there. But if Warren really doesn¡¯t have feelings for her anymore, I


    am afraid that he may hurt her.¡± She was worried.


    ¡°Even if he is hypnotized and has had his feelings for her downyed, it¡¯s just hypnosis after all.


    Some feelings still exist even after one is hypnotized. Warren will not be able to bring himself to


    really hurt Amelia, so you can rest assured,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Can I really rest assured?¡± Rosalie wondered in doubt.


    However, with how things had progressed, she could only hope that what Jonathan said was true.


    Amelia put away her phone and raised her hand to stroke her cheek.


    It almost felt like the warmth Warren had left behind from his touch was


    still there.


    The phone call seemed to prove that what Warren had told her before


    was true.


    It turned out that he hadpletely let go of the rtionship between them.


    Then again, she was not surprised. If this rtionship brought him nothing but pain, then it would


    only be natural to give up.


    It was just that she thought he would gradually forget her in time; she never thought that he would


    resort to hypnotism.


    09:14


    Someone who once loved her so much now had not the slightest feeling when she kissed him. The


    thought of it had disappointment and loss surging through her.


    But in addition to the loss, there was also another feeling spreading through her-pain.


    She thought, ¡°It¡¯s because I still love him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even now, she still clung to that feeling of love. It was even gradually growing, but he had none left.


    The next night, when Warrenpleted a business deal and walked out of a high-end club in the


    city, Amelia stopped him. ¡°Can we¡­ talk again?¡±


    He nced at her indifferently. ¡°I thought we already cleared up everything yesterday.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:1403

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    ¡°Yesterday, you just said that you now have no feelings for me. It doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no room for


    negotiation regarding that other matter,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Room for negotiation?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What makes you think there¡¯s anything to


    negotiate in this matter? You want me to let someone who nearly killed me off the hook. Well then,


    what are you willing to trade that is of equivalent value to that?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, she answered, ¡°I can be your insurance.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and listened to her continue in a hoarse voice, ¡°You used to have


    leukemia and needed a bone marrow transntation to survive. Although your disease has been


    cured now, but¡­ Well, what if it happens again in the future?¡±


    The more she talked about it, the softer her voice became. After all, this kind of thing was taboo,


    and Warren hadn¡¯t rpsed for so many years, so the possibility of recurrence was extremely low.


    Even so, she still had to say it!


    ¡°Once you have a rpse, you will need bone marrow again. My bone marrow is the most suitable


    match to yours, so I can be your insurance and keep you safe.¡±


    When she finished speaking, a still silence descended upon them. The way he was staring at her


    was as if his gaze could pierce right through


    her.


    Suddenly, he said coldly, ¡°Amelia, are you here to take credit for your deeds? To remind me not to


    forget that you once donated bone marrow to the?¡±


    I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just¡­ telling you the price I can pay,¡± she uttered meekly.


    ¡°Years ago, you donated your bone marrow to me, butter on, I gave you my liver too. We don¡¯t


    owe each other anything anymore. As for whether my disease will recur in the future, you don¡¯t


    need to worry about it!¡± he said, stepping toward the gar parked off to one side.


    Amelia grabbed him and said, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t owe each other, but Warren, I can pay whatever price


    is necessary. Be it bone marrow, blood, or something else. Our blood types are the same, so I can


    be your


    organ bank, right?¡±


    It was the biggest price she could think of to pay after mulling over it all night.


    Nowadays, other than the rare blood type she shared with him, there was nothing else she could


    offer him that was of use.


    However, the moment she said this, his face suddenly darkened.


    A scene of the past shed in his mind.


    Although his feelings for her had faded because of hypnosis, it did not mean that he didn¡¯t


    remember what happened.


    Previously, he had the exact same thought of bing her organ bank. All he needed was for her


    to say yes.


    Now, the tables had turned, and it was her turn to beg him humbly. He should have been happy, but


    the truth was, his mood couldn¡¯t be any worse at that moment.


    ¡°Really? You can pay whatever price is necessary?¡± His voice became colder and colder.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered firmly.


    ¡°Well then, I want you to hand over Aiden and the unborn baby to the York family. From now on,


    they will live with the York family, and you will never be able to see them again!¡± he said in a cold


    voice.


    In an instant, it was as though she had been struck by lightning. Her eyes widened, and her face


    abruptly turned pale.


    Her lips trembled slightly as if she wanted to say something, but words eluded her.


    She thought, ¡°He wants me to give all the children to the York family? And I¡¯m banned from seeing


    them in the future?¡± The very idea had her feeling like the sky was about to copse.


    The children were her life!


    No, they were even more precious than her life!


    At that moment, she looked so fragile, as if she would fall at any time.


    Warren¡¯s frown deepened. His chest felt tight, as though something was


    08:53


    pressing down on his heart.


    He had forgotten his feelings for her, so why did seeing this woman like this make him feel so


    ufortable?


    ¡°Well? You can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± He said, ¡°Amelia, that friend of yours is very important, and so too


    are the children. However, I¡¯m the only one who isn¡¯t at all important. In that case, why should I


    agree? The price you im you¡¯re willing to pay is worthless after all!¡±


    With that, he shook her hand off and got in the car.


    Amelia stood there nkly, her hands empty.


    She wondered, ¡°Is there really no other way to save Riley? I can¡¯t possibly pay the price Warren


    wants, but what about Riley? What do I do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if what Alicia said was true or false.


    At present, Amelia could only sob helplessly. Her head was bowed, and her shoulders twitched


    slightly with her crying.


    Warren¡¯s car slowly drove away. Looking at Amelia¡¯s shrinking figure in the rearview mirror, Warren


    suddenly closed his eyes and told himself not to think too much.


    There was no reason for this woman to affect his mood like that.


    After all, he had forgotten his feelings for her, right?


    He leaned heavily against the back of the seat and stroked the area over his heart slowly with one


    hand.


    Why, then, was his heart beating so rapidly?


    Every beat was strong and intense, as if it were telling him something.


    Feeling utterly despondent, Amelia walked in the direction of the hotel.


    When she first came to Warren, she had held a trace of hope. But when Warren mentioned the two


    children, he shattered all her hopes.


    It turned out that there was nothing she could do. She was utterly useless!


    Suddenly, there were hurried footsteps behind her before a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Amelia, why


    are you here?¡±


    Amelia looked up, only to see Lucas before her. A surprised look crossed her countenance. ¡°You¡­


    Why are you here too?¡±


    08:53


    ¡°Oh, I took a business of delivering a car from Strico to Lofbury today. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to meet a friend because of a matter.¡± Amelia was vague.


    Fortunately, Lucas didn¡¯t push further. He simply uttered worriedly, ¡°Where are you going? Do you


    want me to drive you there? It¡¯s not safe for you to walk alone in the street while pregnant.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just want to take a short walk back to the hotel, which is not far from here anyway,¡±


    Amelia said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve already delivered the car, so I have nothing else to do,¡± Lucas said.


    Amelia hesitated for a while but ultimately didn¡¯t refuse him anymore. They walked toward the hotel


    together.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Have you run into some trouble? Want to talk about it?


    Maybe I can help,¡± Lucas said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Thank you. But you can¡¯t help me with this.¡±


    Lucas scratched his head and said, ¡°Then take good care of yourself. No matter what difficulties you


    encounter, life will always go on. Maybe after a few years, you¡¯ll look back on this and realize this


    was nothing.¡±


    When they were about to reach the hotel, Lucas looked at the towering building with surprise on his


    face.


    He had thought Amelia was staying in an ordinary hotel, not a high-end one like this!


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here?¡±


    ¡°It was arranged by a friend,¡± Amelia said.


    At that moment, Lucas¡¯ stomach made a growling sound.


    Lucas smiled in embarrassment and said to Amelia, ¡°Please excuse my stomach. I haven¡¯t had time


    for dinner yet. Anyway, since you¡¯re at the hotel now, I¡¯ll leave first to check out where I can get


    food.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I happen to be a little hungry,¡± Amelia said. There happened to be a small diner


    in front of them, so they headed there and ordered two tes of pasta.


    While Lucas was digging into his pasta, Amelia asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here in Lofbury, what about


    Nadine? Who¡¯s taking care of her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an older woman next door. If I have to be out of town, I will ask her to take care of Nadine. I


    only need to pay her four hundred as a gesture of appreciation,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to remarry Nadine¡¯s mother?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, the very reason we got divorced is because we couldn¡¯t stand each other anymore, so why


    would I remarry her?¡± Lucas replied. ¡°Anyway, I can also raise Nadine alone. My only regret is that I


    can¡¯t give her aplete family.¡±


    Amelia bit her lip slightly as she, too, couldn¡¯t give her children aplete family.


    ¡°By the way, I need to stay in Lofbury for a few more days. What about you? When will you go back


    to Strico? Lucas asked.


    08


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Let¡¯s see when my business will be done,¡± Amelia said.


    While they were talking, Lucas received a message on his phone. When he opened it, he found it


    was a voice message from his daughter. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much. When will youe back?


    And don¡¯t forget to buy me a gift!¡±


    Her childish voice was very cute.


    Lucas replied to Nadine with a voice message before telling Amelia, ¡°Before I left, I promised her I


    would buy her a gift that would make her happy. But I don¡¯t know what to buy. What kind of things


    can make children at this age happy?¡±


    Hisck of ideas when it came to a gift had Lucas feeling a little troubled.


    ¡°Well, when are you free? Let me go with you to pick a gift for Nadine. I also want to get her one,¡±


    Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s already good enough that you are willing to apany me in picking gifts. How can I make


    you pay for it?¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°I like Nadine very much, so I don¡¯t mind spending money on her. Besides, you have helped me a


    lot,¡± Amelia said. ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled then. Just let me know when you are free.¡±


    After they finished their meal, Lucas escorted Amelia to the door of hotel. ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact you


    again to pick a gift for Nadine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia smiled.


    They stood in front of the hotel, without noticing that a pair of eyes we staring at them in a car


    parked not far away.


    Warren suddenly felt ridiculous.


    What was wrong with him? When he left earlier, he kept telling himself not to care about Amelia.


    Even if he had loved this woman deeply before, it was all in the past now.


    Yet, her pale cheeks and broken expression kept appearing in his mind¡¯s eye, which made it difficult


    for him to calm down. His chest also felt tight.


    Hence, he ordered the driver to head to the hotel.


    However, when he actually arrived there, he wondered what he was doing there. Did he want to see


    Amelia?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shouldn¡¯t he disdain the woman?


    Just like that, he sat in the car, feeling as if there were two forces pulling at him.


    But what surprised him more was the sight of her with another man.


    It was Lucas!


    If his memory served him right, Lucas already had a good rtionship with her back when they


    were in Strico. Then, they had now appeared together in Lofbury. What kind of rtionship did she


    have with Lucas?


    This woman had been begging him bitterly more than an hour ago, yet less than two hourster,


    she was smiling sweetly at another man.


    An ufortable feeling spread in his heart, as if something was eating away at it. Besides that, he


    also felt angry.


    Then again, why was he angry?


    Was he mad at her for smiling at another man like that?


    The driver in the front row was trembling with fear as he felt that the air pressure inside the car


    seemed to have lowered.


    When the driver peeked at Warren¡¯s cold and hostile expression, he was shocked.


    He wondered, ¡°Is Mr. York angry?¡±


    Warren watched as Amelia said goodbye to Lucas before entering the hotel while Lucas headed


    across the road. Seeing that, he ordered the driver, ¡°Follow that man in the gray coat. I want to


    know where he¡¯s staying now.¡±


    After saying that, Warren got out of the car and walked into the hotel. The driver started the car


    slowly and followed Lucas.


    Amelia returned to her hotel room, took off her coat, and walked into the bathroom tiredly.


    She had only been out for a few hours, but she felt so tired. Riley¡¯s matter was like a huge rock


    crushing her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.


    08.53


    Regardless, her run-in with Lucas today was somewhatforting.


    Lofbury, where she grew up, had somehow be foreign to her at some point in time, so meeting


    Lucas was like seeing a familiar face in a crowd.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. Sometime over the next few days, she would need to help Lucas buy a gift


    for Nadine.


    Upon recalling Nadine¡¯s cute appearance, she looked down at her raised abdomen. She wondered


    if her baby would be as adorable.


    It would be even better if the baby were a girl. She could braid the girl¡¯s hair and buy beautiful little


    dresses for her.


    Aiden was a boy, so she always had a little regret when it came to dressing him up.


    After washing, Amelia put on her nightgown and walked out of the bathroom.


    The moment she walked out of the bathroom, she halted in her tracks in dumbfounded


    astonishment as she looked at Warren, who was sitting on the sofa beside the coffee table.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    She wondered, ¡®Why is he here?


    And he¡¯s looking through¡­ Is that my phone?¡¯


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she stepped forward to get her phone back.


    However, Warren deftly avoided her grab.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vition of privacy if you look at someone else¡¯s phone like this,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren looked at the phone and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you delete this photo?¡±


    The photo disyed on the screen was the picture of Warren and Aiden in the ward.


    In the photo, Warren was dressed in a hospital gown. Although his face was pale, he smiled gently


    at Aiden, who was staring at the saline drip attached to Warren. Worry was evident in the boy¡¯s


    eyes.


    When she had seen this scene in the ward, she couldn¡¯t help but take a photo. After that, it


    remained saved on her phone.


    Perhaps it was because there were too few scenes that portrayed such warmth between the father


    and son, so this photo was particrly precious.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I think Aiden¡¯s expression in this is quite good, so¡­ I didn¡¯t delete it.¡± Amelia found


    a random excuse. In truth, she was actually


    reluctant to delete it.


    Since she broke up with him in the hospital, she had been staring at this photo of him from time to


    time.


    It was not until then that she realized she didn¡¯t have any photos of him at all.


    Even if she wanted to see more photos of him, there was none.


    ¡°Really?¡± Warren said, ¡°I thought you would say that it was because you regretted it and found out


    that you still had feelings for me, so you were reluctant to delete this photo and would even often


    stare at it. After all, if you had said so, it would have impressed me even more and made me


    08:53


    possibly agree to your request, right?¡±


    Amelia was stunned and suddenly felt a mess under his gaze.


    ¡°Warren, what exactly do you want to say?¡± she asked.


    He looked at her withplicated emotions shining in his eyes. ¡°Do you regret it now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°I asked whether you regret everything now-about what you said to me in the hospital that day and


    how you stubbornly chose to abandon me. If you hadn¡¯t said those words or done those things at


    that time, then I would not have chosen hypnosis to forget this rtionship. In that case, I would


    naturally help you with whatever you need now. You wouldn¡¯t have needed to beg for it at all.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and approached her. ¡°Amelia, do you regret it?¡±


    His questioning made her nervous.


    Did she regret it? At that time, it was more urate to say that she had made that choice because


    she thought it was the best option, not because/ of Lydia¡¯s request.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted him to give up everything in order to love her. Her only hope was that he could


    live well and safely.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking these questions now?¡± she replied.


    He smiled coldly. ¡°What if I insist on getting an answer?¡±


    He approached her, every step he took adding more to the pressure she felt.


    Amelia stepped back subconsciously until she reached the wall and no longer had any escape.


    His hands pressed against the walls on both sides of her body, almost as if he had imprisoned her


    in his arms.


    He bent down slightly, and his breath puffed on her face. His cold voice sounded in her ear again.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Her body trembled, and her long eyshes covered the eyes that had seen too much. After a while,


    she raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°At that time, I just made the best choice for you and me.¡±


    08:53


    ¡°The best choice?¡± He looked at her mockingly. ¡°What gives you the right to make that decision for


    me? Have you ever asked me? You made a self-righteous decision without even gaining my


    opinion!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She choked on her words.


    He raised his finger and stroked her lips. ¡°You know what? If you had said that you regretted it just


    now, maybe I really would have agreed to your request and let Alicia go. Unfortunately, you missed


    the opportunity.¡±


    She met his eyes and said, ¡°Even if I said that, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to my request.¡± Because


    he was no longer the man who loved her, he would never agree so easily because of one sentence


    from her.


    After so many years, she naturally understood how cruel a man like him could be to someone he


    didn¡¯t love.


    That was without taking into ount that she had hurt him.


    ¡°So who are you going to ask for help if I don¡¯t? Lucas?¡± There was a trace of jealousy in his voice


    that he didn¡¯t notice.


    Amelia looked at Warren in surprise. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing up


    Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention him? Is he important to you?¡± he retorted. ¡°Amelia, Amelia, you really are


    something, huh? One moment, you¡¯re desper ly pleading with me, and in the next instant, you¡¯re


    walking around w Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Lucas has nothing to do with whatever happened between us. I just bumped into him on the


    street,¡± she said anxiously.


    ¡°You bumped into him?¡± His disbelief was evident on his face. ¡°Then y two are really destined to


    meet each other, being able to bump into each other in Lofbury. Tell me, what are the odds of two


    people from Strico meeting in another city?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His words had annoyance and exasperation coursing through Amelia. She thought, ¡°It seems he


    won¡¯t listen to me no matter how I exin.¡±


    ¡°It really was just a coincidence, Warren. It¡¯s my fault for rejecting you back then, and I¡¯m sorry,


    okay? Don¡¯t get mad at Lucas,¡± she uttered.


    However, her exnation simply grated on his nerves, especially considering how anxious she


    seemed for Lucas. The frown on his face deepened as he asked, ¡°Why are you so protective of


    Lucas? Are you


    3A


    08:54


    afraid that I will hurt him or vent my anger on him?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want innocent people to be involved!¡± she replied.


    ¡°Innocent?¡± He snorted. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t love Lucas and have no feelings for him?¡±


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you want to talk semantics, then yes, I do have feelings for


    him, but it¡¯s the kind between friends. I¡¯ve never loved Lucas!¡±


    ¡°So who do you love?¡± he demanded in a low voice.


    She pursed her lips and looked away from his face.


    How was she supposed to say that the man she loved was him?


    From the very beginning, he was her first love and the man she had chosen to be ¡°the one.¡±


    Unfortunately, she encountered too many thingster on. She thought she didn¡¯t love him anymore


    and hadpletely put him down, but as it turned out, this love had simply remained hidden deep


    in her heart.


    But now, it seemed to be deepening.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ There is no one I love right now I just want to live a peaceful life and raise the two children to


    adulthood,¡± she said in a low voice.


    ¡°It would be for the best if that were the case,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to call another man


    daddy.¡±


    After Warren finished speaking, he took a step back and returned her phone to her hand.


    ¡°Amelia, instead of spending your time with Lucas, you¡¯d better think about how to make me agree


    to your request. After all, you came to Strico just to beg me, right?¡± he said.


    In response, she bit her red lip and red at him.


    Once Warren had left the room, Amelia slumped over weakly.


    She didn¡¯t even know why Warren suddenly broke into this room and talked to her like that.


    Was it because he had seen her and Lucas together and was jealous?


    If it had been before, that was still a possibility.


    But now, he had no feelings for her, so there was no way he would be jealous, right?


    Besides, hisst sentence was like he was encouraging her to beg him


    more.


    Amelia was confused.


    Meanwhile, after Warren returned to the York residence, Lydia stepped forward and asked, ¡°You¡¯re


    back. Why are you sote today?¡±


    ¡°I had a business dinner,¡± Warren replied indifferently.


    ¡°There will be a banquet in two days. I want you toe with me,¡± Lydia said.


    Warren raised his hand to massage his temple. He naturally knew that many socialites in the city


    would be attending the banquet.


    Ever since he returned to Lofbury, his mother would introduce some socialites to him from time to


    time. However, he was just not interested.


    08:54


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget that I am married now. It is inappropriate for me to attend such events,¡± Warren


    said.


    ¡°You can get a divorce at any time. After all, you two married just for the children¡¯s sake. I think if


    you really ask for a divorce, Amelia won¡¯t refuse. At most, we¡¯ll give her morepensation,¡± Lydia


    answered.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in knowing and dating another woman on the premise of getting married


    before my current marriage is over,¡± Warren said. ¡°If you just want me to apany you to the


    banquet, there¡¯s no problem. But for now, I don¡¯t want you to introduce anyone else to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lydia¡¯s face changed. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Amelia, aren¡¯t you? I heard that she


    specifically came here from Strico and stays outside your office every day, waiting for you. Has she


    come to regret her actions, so she wants to hook up with you again? I thought she was a good


    woman before for so easily agreeing to break up with you, but now¡­¡±


    Halfway through her words, Lydia seemed to realize something and abruptly shut up.


    Warren narrowed his eyes and stared at his mother. ¡°What? Mom, could it be that you are involved


    in her breaking up with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I be involved in it? Or did that woman say something to


    you?¡±


    Warren stared at Lydia suspiciously for a moment before finally saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going


    back to my room.¡±


    It was not until Warren went upstairs that Lydia breathed a sigh of relief. The way her son had


    looked at her just now made her feel guilty.


    After Warren returned to his room, the driver sent a message telling him where Lucas was staying.


    Warren dialed a number and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°I will send you a


    messageter. Please help me check why this man came to Lofbury and his recent itinerary. In


    addition, I want you to send someone to follow another person.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. York,¡± the man replied respectfully.


    With that, Warren put down his phone, walked to a secret door in the room, and opened it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Inside was a room about 100 square feet big.


    08:54


    In the middle of the room was a mannequin dressed in aplete set of white wedding attire,


    including a veil and heels.


    Back then, he had had this wedding dress tailor-made ording to Amelia¡¯s measurements.


    However, Amelia had never seen this wedding dress before, nor did she even know it existed.


    There were many pictures of Amelia hanging on the walls around the room. Some were of her


    smiling right at the camera, while others were obviously taken secretly.


    The main difference was that the photos where she smiled right at the camera were all taken back


    when they were still dating and in love. At that time, her smiles were bright and gentle, as if there


    were no troubles.


    In the secretly taken photos, however, there seemed to always be a trace of worry between her


    eyebrows.


    Truthfully speaking, he should have emptied out this room.


    After all, since he had no feelings for Amelia now, there was no need to keep these photos and the


    wedding dress in this room.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t empty the room. It was as if there was something holding him back from doing so.


    What could be holding him back, though?


    ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± he murmured as if he was reminding himself of this reality.


    Rosalie had been thinking about Warren¡¯s hypnotism today, and she even asked Jonathan if he


    could find the hypnotist.


    ¡°The man is abroad now, and after hypnotizing Warren, Warren may have given him a lot of


    benefits. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy to find out where he is now,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°What about Mr. Wilmer? Could we get anything from him? Warren¡¯s ability to find that person


    means that Mr. Wilmer should have a special way of contacting him,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan looked at Rosalie and said, ¡°So what do you think I should use to bargain with Mr. Wilmer


    for a way to contact that hypnotist? Besides, even if we found the hypnotist, so what? That won¡¯t


    change the fact that


    08:54


    Warren has been hypnotized and has forgotten his feelings for Amelia.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s hypnotism, there should be a code word that can break it, right? As long as you say the


    code word, Warren¡¯s feelings for Amelia wille back.¡±


    ¡°But why should we do that?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Amelia was the one who chose to break up; Warren


    just obeyed her wishes. Now that they¡¯ve separated, Warren has the right to deal with his feelings


    for Amelia in his own way. Since he chose to forget, why do you want him to remember again?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, but¡­ If only Amelia remembers their love while Warren has already forgotten it,


    then¡­ Amelia¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    ¡°You find Amelia pitiful, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°But in my opinion, Warren is more deserving of


    our pity. Amelia could still live a good life after she separated, but Warren couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t live


    on at all. That¡¯s why he chose hypnosis.¡±


    ¡°But I think Amelia probably still loves Warren. Maybe there are other reasons for her decision,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    ¡°Whatever the reasons are, she still chose to separate from Warren in the end, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s words rendered Rosalie speechless.


    ¡°That only proves that she likely doesn¡¯t love Warren all that much, so the best ending is that


    Warren forgets this rtionship.¡±


    Rosalie knew that maybe he was right, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying about her friend at the


    thought of Amelia being treated coldly by Warren in Lofbury.


    Even if Amelia didn¡¯t love Warren too deeply, it was just too sad when there was only one person


    left to remember a rtionship.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t think about them anymore.¡± Jonathan hugged Rosalie and said, ¡°Even if Amelia is


    your friend and you are worried about her, it has be a matter between her and Warren. It¡¯s


    useless for you to worry. You might as well spend that effort and attention on your husband.¡±


    She muttered, ¡°When have I not given you all my effort and attention?¡±


    ¡°Do you now?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Do I not?¡±


    ¡°I want you to think about me more, I want you to always be thinking about me,¡± he said in a low


    voice before taking her hand and gently kissing her fingertips.


    His words were like a spell, and his dark eyes were glistening with an alluring look that seemed to


    attract all her attention.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart beat wildly, and her fingertips felt as though they were burning.


    She thought, ¡®Is he trying to seduce me?


    08:54


    He¡¯s always ying this trick on me, again and again, without fail!


    I can only me myself for being unable to resist him at all!¡¯


    ¡°So? Will you always be thinking about me?¡± He stared at her with a burning gaze, and his lips were


    still kissing her fingertips. The seductive aura he emanated had her scrabbling for control.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say.


    A beautiful smile appeared on his lips.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie felt her heart skip a beat again. Then she couldn¡¯t help leaning over to kiss Jonathan¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Jon, do you know? Seeing you like this reminded me of a sentence I saw in a novel before.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ ¡± Her lips approached his ear before she murmured in a low voice, ¡°You sexy little minx.¡±


    Speechless, Jonathan could only look at her helplessly. She was the only one who dared to call him


    that.


    ¡°Only for you.¡± He wanted to do everything he could to make her fascinated with him, and then have


    that fascination grow.


    After all, he loved her so much, and he wanted her to love him the sa


    Lucas came to find Amelia so they could head out to buy a gift for Nadine.


    However, Lucas was still a little worried about Amelia¡¯s body. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to go


    shopping with me to buy a gift?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just pregnant, and I haven¡¯t reached the point where I can¡¯t walk. Besides, many pregnant


    women are still working nowadays, right? I¡¯m just shopping and buying a gift for Nadine,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°Well¡­ If you are tired, just tell me, and we can find a ce to rest,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    Upon arriving at the mall, they began to pick browse the stores for a gift.


    Lucas¡¯ idea of getting a gift for girls only extended to clothing or shoes. Unfortunately, much like


    most males, his sense of aesthetics wasn¡¯t the


    08:54


    best. All those dresses and shoes looked the same to him, plus he didn¡¯t know what his daughter


    preferred.


    Amelia picked out a lemon-yellow woolen dress and matched it with a pair of white shoes. ¡°By the


    way, how tall is Nadine now?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas scratched his head in embarrassment. He really didn¡¯t know his daughter¡¯s height.


    Taking in Lucas¡¯s demeanor, Amelia guessed that he probably didn¡¯t know the height of his child.


    Hence, she thought back to herst encounter with the girl. ¡°When I saw Nadinest time, she was


    about a size 4. Several months have passed since then, so I think we should buy a size 5, just in


    case. Children grow very fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy a size 5,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Sure enough, the mother knows the height of a child better. Sometimes, the father will be confused


    about trivial matters.¡± A nearby saleswoman said, ¡°You two must be really in love since your wife is


    pregnant again.¡±


    COh, no¡­ We¡­¡± Lucas blushed and waved his hand repeatedly.


    The saleswoman seemed to be a little confused, so Amelia smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the


    mother of that child. This gentleman and I are frfriends. He wants to choose gifts for his daughter,


    so I¡¯m helping him.¡±


    The saleswoman was immediately embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. T misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯It¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia said. After all, she was pregnant and was sho Lucas to buy clothes for children,


    which was quite misleading.


    SIShe gently stroked her raised abdomen, feeling a pang of regret. shshe had thought that she


    would go shopping with Warren and buy clclothes for their children in the future, but it would seem


    that woul neveveh happen now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking?¡± After paying for the goods, Ldacawwalked to Amelia.


    Noibrimings By the way, I want to pick a toy for Nadine.¡± With that, Amelia


    ach das duraried to the children¡¯s toys area.


    Arcidialubuse a small fluffy doll in the shape of a cute little girl. The doll had a hangs function, and


    parents could record different phrases on the hard defetuad belly. The longest recording it could


    save was five


    08:54


    minutes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked this doll¡¯s function online before. It¡¯s quite good. You can¡¯t stay with Nadine most of


    the time due to your work, but you can record some phrases to keep herpany while you¡¯re


    away. For example, you can record yourself telling a bedtime story so she will feel safe when she


    falls asleep, Amelia said.


    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness!¡± Lucas was grateful.


    ¡°I also like Nadine very much.¡± Amelia smiled.


    Meanwhile, the two werepletely unaware that someone was following behind them and secretly


    filming their entire shopping trip.


    On the other end of the phone, Warren watched the video, which showed Amelia and Lucas picking


    out children¡¯s toys.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    They were talking andughing as if there was a warm atmosphere around them.


    People who didn¡¯t know it would think they were a married couple.


    Such a scene made him feel ufortable. Their chatting andughing in the video only made him


    feel extremely annoyed.


    He grabbed the phone tightly and almost crushed it.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°Does she really have no feelings for Lucas? If she doesn¡¯t, why does she


    smile at Lucas like that? She¡¯sughing so gently!¡± he thought.


    After Amelia and Lucas bought some things, it was almost noon.


    They then found a fast-food restaurant on the first floor of the mall for lunch.


    ¡°Thank you. You even bought Aiden a gift,¡± Amelia said.


    Lucas replied embarrassedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Didn¡¯t you also buy a gift for Nadine? I


    just don¡¯t know if Aiden will like my gift.¡±


    ¡°He surely will,¡± Amelia said.


    They finished lunch and were about to leave when Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Hey! Your shoce is


    loosened.¡±


    Amelia saw that the shoce on her left shoe was loose. She was about to bend down and tie it


    when Lucas said quickly, ¡°Hey, no. Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°My belly isn¡¯t bulging now. I have no problem squatting down.¡± At that time, Amelia had only been


    pregnant for less than five months.


    Lucas was about to say something more, but when he looked somewhere behind Amelia, he was


    suddenly stunned. He just looked over there in a daze.


    Amelia naturally noticed Lucas¡¯ strange look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she spoke, she also looked


    behind her.


    A tall figure came into Amelia¡¯s vision.


    It was none other than Warren.


    08:57


    Amelia looked at the figure in surprise. ¡°Why is he here? He doesn¡¯t usuallye to this kind of


    fast-food restaurant!¡± she thought.


    Meanwhile, Warren was walking toward her.


    As he walked, his gaze was fixed on her.


    In an instant, Amelia felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°Did Warrene to this restaurant because of me?¡±


    she wondered.


    Warren arrived in front of Amelia in no time. ¡°It seems that you are having a good time with Mr.


    Graham. Amelia, I remember not long ago. when you told me that you weren¡¯t in a rtionship with


    Mr. Graham!¡±


    Lucas also knew Warren. Seeing that Warren had appeared, Lucas said politely, ¡°Mr. York, Ms.


    Haab is just helping my daughter pick gifts today because I rarelye here and don¡¯t know what


    to buy.¡±


    ¡°Those words sound so innocent,¡± Warren sneered and nced at Lucas coldly. ¡°What do you think


    of a man picking gifts for his child with someone else¡¯s pregnant wife? Amelia is my wife, and I don¡¯t


    want to get cheated on.¡±


    After that, Warren looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Are you going to cheat on me?¡±


    Warren¡¯s gaze was dark and ferocious. Seeing that, Amelia trembled instantly, and her blood


    seemed to have frozen.


    Warren was full of a sense of danger. It seemed that the consequences would be unthinkable if


    someone were to say something wrong.


    ¡°I¡­ Lucas and I are just friends. We bumped into each other, and we were just choosing a gift


    together. We didn¡¯t do anything friends wouldn¡¯t do with each other,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Did you think I would still stand here like this and chat with you if you


    guys


    had interacted more intimately than that?¡± Warren said coldly.


    Amelia choked.


    Warren pulled Amelia and was about to leave when Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Wait! Amelia¡¯s shoce


    is still loose!¡±


    Warren lowered his head and looked at Amelia¡¯s loose shoce. Then he squatted down to help


    her tie the shoce.


    She gasped when she saw what he did. She didn¡¯t expect him to do that,


    08:57


    and she was a little stunned for a moment.


    As he tied her shoce with his slender fingers, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    In fact, he had done it before.


    He thought, ¡®Although I¡¯ve forgotten my feelings for her, I still remember this matter.


    At that time, why would I tie the shoce for her? Was it the same case as now? Was I doing it¡­


    willingly?


    Yes! I¡¯m doing this willingly!¡±


    At that moment, that was all Warren could think about.


    He was livid when he arrived there because she was chatting away happily with Lucas.


    ¡°Amelia always had a look of rejection on her face when she looked at me. Yet, she could smile


    sweetly at Lucas. What¡¯s good about Lucas? He¡¯s nothing but an ordinary man!¡± Warren thought.


    In his opinion, a man like Lucas had no appeal at all.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, and he didn¡¯t bother trying to understand it. He just


    didn¡¯t want to see her smile at Lucas anymore.


    However, when he saw her loose shoce, he naturally bent down on his knees as if it was just a


    natural thing to do.


    It seemed that it was natural for him to squat down in front of her lik that.


    When the shoce was fastened, Warren stood up again and pulled Amelia away.


    Lucas looked at their retreating figures and fell into deep thought. ¡°Co it be that Warren was the


    friend Amelia said she wasing here to meet? I heard from Aiden that his parents were married,


    and he would have a sibling soon. The bulging belly of Amelia is also the best proof. However, since


    they are already married, why is the atmosphere between them strange? They don¡¯t look like an


    ordinary married couple. Also, why is Amelia still living in the hotel? Could it be that something had


    happened between them? I didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding between them when I asked Amelia


    out to help me buy a present for Nadine


    08:57


    today, did I?¡± he thought.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, Lucas felt increasingly uneasy..


    Meanwhile, Amelia was taken into the car by Warren.


    As soon as she got in the car, he pressed her firmly on the back seat. ¡°You¡¯d better keep a distance


    from Lucas. I don¡¯t want people gossiping about my wife being with another man.¡±


    Amelia frowned and tried to push Warren away, but it didn¡¯t help. ¡°I told you there¡¯s nothing fishy


    going on between me and Lucas!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    ¡°If there was anything fishy, Lucas would be dead.¡± Warren sounded casual when he uttered those


    words. In fact, when he said those words, his expression was not as fierce as before.


    However, she felt a chill running down her spine. ¡°He isn¡¯t joking! He¡¯s being serious! If I were to


    have an affair with Lucas, Warren would kill him!¡± she thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with him,¡± she murmured after keeping silent for a while.


    With that, she moved slightly and asked, ¡°Can you let me go now? It¡¯s rather ufortable.¡±


    He stared at her, and after a moment, he released his hand.


    She adjusted her sitting posture and said, ¡°I want to go back to the hotel


    to rest.¡±


    Warren ordered the driver in the front row, ¡°Go to the hotel.¡±


    1


    The car drove toward the hotel.


    During the journey, Amelia felt helpless. Warren was staring at her, and it was as though he was


    trying to see through her.


    Back then, she had tried so hard to meet him. Yet, when he was sitting beside her, she didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    Or, in fact, she already understood that no matter how hard she pleaded, he would not change his


    mind.


    Maybe she was just unwilling to leave the city. It was also possible she just wanted to see him a few


    more times.


    If she returned to Strico, it was unknown when he could be seen aga


    She might not see him again all her life.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, Amelia was about to open the door and get out.


    Warren suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What? Are you going to get off just like this?¡±


    Amelia nced at Warren in confusion.


    ¡°Amelia, I thought you came to Lofbury to beg me. Well? I¡¯m in front of you now. Aren¡¯t you going to


    do that?¡± he asked.


    08:57


    She looked straight at him with her lips trembling slightly. ¡°Would you agree if I begged?¡±


    ¡°That depends on how you beg,¡± he said nonchntly. ¡°Maybe if you could satisfy me with your


    begging, I would agree to your request and let Alicia go. That way, you can know the whereabouts


    of the person you are looking for.¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips. ¡°Then can you tell me how to make you happy? Do you want me to kneel


    before you? Tell me what you want me to do! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    He frowned and thought of the scene that he had rushed to press her head, forcing her to kneel


    before Irene.


    Although his feelings for her had faded, he still felt ufortable.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to your room and talk,¡± Warren said.


    They got out of the car and went to Amelia¡¯s hotel room. Warren casually took off his coat, put it on


    the sofa beside him, and sat down.


    Although he just sat casually, it still gave her a sense of oppression and made her overwhelmed.


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia asked, ¡°How do you want me to beg you?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I asked you to give me a chance to stay with me. I will make you fall in love with me


    again, but you refused,¡± he said.


    Her face turned a little pale, but she was still waiting quietly for his words.


    ¡°And today, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can convince me to be nice to you willingly, I will spare


    Alicia,¡± he said.


    When Amelia heard that, her expression suddenly changed, and she looked at him in shock


    because he couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now,¡± said she.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, is it? You¡¯re past the first trimester now. Even if you ask the doctor whether it


    is okay, the doctor will say yes,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you willing to do anything for


    your friend? What¡¯s the matter? I gave you a chance. Don¡¯t you want it? Besides, I¡¯m asking you to


    convince me. Do you think a man who doesn¡¯t love you will be willing to do such things with you?¡±


    08:57


    Amelia¡¯s face turned red.


    She knew that he was humiliating her.


    The man in front of her no longer had the same feelings for her. Back then, he would risk his life for


    her. At that moment, however, he no longer loved her.


    ¡°What about you? Would you like to try it and see if I would be willing to do so? If you really have


    that ability, everything will go your way.¡±


    His voice continued to ring out.


    Amelia¡¯s hands hanging on both sides of her body tightened slightly. She thought maybe he just


    wanted to watch her put on a teasing act. ¡°Maybe all that I¡¯ll get is some humiliation,¡± she thought.


    For the sake of Riley, she had to try. ¡°I have to do whatever it takes, don¡¯t I? Besides, I hurt him


    before. I guess it¡¯s only fair for him to do the same to me,¡± she thought.


    1


    Amelia slowly stepped forward and leaned down slightly, with her hands gently pressing on


    Warren¡¯s shoulder.


    He stayed still and looked at her calmly.


    She felt her palms sweating slightly, and a nervous feeling spread all over her body. Then she


    gently lifted his cor with her fingertips and touched the skin of his neck while her face was getting


    closer to his face.


    She was getting so close to him that she could count his eyshes, see her face in his pupils, and


    feel his breath.


    His expression was still as cold as ever.


    When she was in the hospital back then, he had smiled at her so gently. At that time, his dark eyes


    were filled with tenderness. He held her hand and said to her gently, ¡°Amelia, I will be very nice to


    you in the future¡­¡±


    However, at that moment, all she could see in his eyes was coldness.


    Amelia went on to put her lips on his thin lips. His cold lips made her even more terrified.


    She tried to kiss him, but he never kissed her back.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. When she was about to step back, his big hand suddenly grabbed the


    back of her head. ¡°Is that all? I didn¡¯t feel


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    08:57


    seduced. How could a kiss like that make me fall in love with someone? How could that make me


    change my mind? At least it should be like


    this¡­¡±


    With that, he kissed her passionately.


    Amelia was almost out of breath because of the kiss, and the passionate kiss almost made her lose


    her mind. In an instant, she kept thinking about the time they spent in the hospital back then.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Those rare warmth made her feel rather nostalgic.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he finished the kiss and ran his fingers across her wet lips. ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it. Do you


    understand?¡±


    She came back to her senses and looked confused.


    At that moment, there seemed to be something stirring in his chest.


    Amelia took a step back in embarrassment, gasping for breath. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to continue? Don¡¯t you want to find your friend? Are you giving up?¡± he


    asked.


    Amelia bit her lips. At that moment, she felt an indescribable sense of fear.


    ¡°Why am I so afraid? Even if we were to have sex now, it wouldn¡¯t be our first time. Besides, I still


    love him! Although he doesn¡¯t love me anymore and has forgotten about the feelings he had for me,


    I still remember them!¡± she thought.


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to have sex with him under such


    circumstances, and she didn¡¯t want him to do such a thing when he did not love her at all.


    Amelia held her fists tightly and tried to ept the reality.


    Warren frowned. Her trembling body seemed to be telling him no. Even when she didn¡¯t struggle or


    resist, it only made him feel more irritated.


    ¡°Amelia, is this the best you can do? You look like you¡¯re being forced. Didn¡¯t you talk andugh in


    front of Lucas? Why are you showing me this expression of yours now? Could it be that you would


    only seduce him and get him to submit to you willingly?¡± he asked.


    p!


    A loud p sounded in the room, and Warren¡¯s face was turned to one side.


    Amelia looked at her hand in a daze. The next moment, Warren¡¯s five fingers tightly sped her


    hands, and his handsome face was full of


    anger.


    08:57


    ¡°Great job, Amelia. Fantastic! How dare you p me in the face because of Lucas! What¡¯s the


    matter? Is he so important to you? Can¡¯t you take it when people make fun of him?¡± Warren fumed.


    She met his angry eyes and said with trembling red lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for Lucas. I did it for myself. In


    my life, I have fallen in love with one man and loved him. No one else! You can humiliate me, but


    you can¡¯t degrade that rtionship!¡±


    He stared at her with deep eyes. Her eyes were clear, but he was in a


    mess.


    Warren suddenly straightened up, hurriedly picked up his coat, and walked out of the hotel room.


    It was like as soon as he looked at her again, he would feel defeated.


    The hotel room fell silent at once. Amelia smiled bitterly and put on her clothes again.


    Her palm was still in pain, as if telling her how hard she pped him moments earlier.


    She couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve screwed everything up. I¡¯m afraid Warren won¡¯t


    agree to my request after this p!¡±


    She moved and got out of bed, put on her clothes again one by one, and then gently stroked her


    belly. ¡°Baby, you were scared just now. Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will protect you well and make sure


    that you are born safely!¡±


    Warren went back to the car in embarrassment, but as soon as he clo his eyes, Amelia¡¯sst words


    and her clear eyes would appear repeate


    in his mind.


    At that moment, he actually felt that she loved him deeply.


    ¡°God! How could I have such an illusion? How could it be possible? If s really loved me deeply, then


    at that time, she wouldn¡¯t still choose to separate from me. Even when I told her to stay, she refused


    mercilessly,¡± Warren thought and shook his head.


    ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re just a woman I once loved,¡± he murmured as if he wanted to remind himself of


    something.


    In the evening, Amelia received a call from Lucas. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Did I cause a misunderstanding


    between you and Mr. York? If so, I can


    08:57


    apologize,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Besides, I bought Aiden a gift. When you left, you forgot to take it with you,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I¡¯m going


    back the day after tomorrow. How about Ie to your hotel and give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you going back the day after tomorrow?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m almost done here. We just need to talk with the client tomorrow and finish the work,¡±


    Lucas said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Please help me bring the gift you bought for Aiden back to Strico. When you go to the


    concession stand, pass it to my mom. Also, I bought some snacks, and I need your help to bring


    them back to my mom. She hasn¡¯t eaten the snacks in Lofbury for many years,¡± Amelia uttered.


    Although the snacks could be bought online, they were just different in terms of taste.


    Back then, Matilda¡¯s favorite pastries were sold in a shop near her home. Amelia went to that shop,


    and it was still operating, selling the same kinds of pastries.


    She originally nned to take some back when she went home by herself, but since Lucas was


    going back, she would buy some first. She wanted to give some to Lucas and Nadine, and the rest


    would be brought to her mother.


    Hearing that, Lucas replied, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯lle to the hotel and pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia said..


    The next day, Amelia went to the shop to buy pastries. After so many years, the pastry she was


    looking for could no longer be seen in many ces, but it could still be found in that store, and its


    taste was as good as she remembered it.


    Amelia bought some pastries and was about to leave when a car stopped near her. The window in


    the back seat slowly moved down, and Amelia saw Lydia in the car.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, can we talk?¡± Lydia asked.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. After hesitating for a while, she got in the car.


    08:57


    ¡°Are you here to buy pastries, Ms. Haab? The pastries in this pastry shop are all old-fashioned, and


    young people don¡¯t like them anymore.¡± Lydia nced at the pastry bag in Amelia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mrs. York, what are you going to talk about with me? Just say it,¡± Amelia said directly.


    Lydia ordered the driver to drive and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go for a cup of coffee. We can talk there. After all,


    talking in the car is not a good idea.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything more. She just turned her head and looked at the scene outside the car


    that kept moving forward.


    The car drove to a club. Lydia and Amelia got out of the car and entered a private room in the club.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now. You can have a meal with me,¡± Lydia said, and before Amelia could answer, she


    went ahead and ordered for them both.


    Her orders were soon served at the table. Every dish was exquisitely prepared, but Amelia had no


    appetite for it.


    ¡°Mrs. York, whether we share a meal or not is beside the point. If you have anything to say to me,


    please tell me directly. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush,¡± Amelia said.


    Suddenly, Lydiaughed. She replied, ¡°Well said, Ms. Haab. You don¡¯t like to beat around the bush,


    and neither do I. But didn¡¯t we do just that for quite a while? When I was in the hospital, I thought


    everything had settled down and even felt that you were easygoing. I even felt so sorry for what


    happened between you and Warren before, but¡­ who knew you were just giving lip service!¡±


    Amelia looked at her and said, ¡°Mrs. York, you can rest assured. I didn¡¯te to Strico because I


    wanted to start over with Warren. I just had a request for him. As long as he agrees, I will leave


    Strico immediately without disturbing his life.¡±


    Lydia looked at Amelia suspiciously. ¡°What are you asking of him? Have you encountered financial


    difficulties? Do you want money? Or do you want something else? If you really don¡¯t want to disturb


    his life, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you toe straight to me?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I need Warren to issue a memorandum of understanding


    regarding Alicia. I hope he can help Alicia plead for leniency and a probation sentence.¡±


    Her words caused Lydia¡¯s expression to change instantly.


    ¡°What was I thinking? So you¡¯re pleading mercy for your friend! Well, let me tell you something.


    Don¡¯t even think about it. Your friend almost killed Warren on the operating table. And how could he


    suffer such serious injuries if you didn¡¯t blindly Alicia and walk into a trap?¡± Fear swelled in Lydia¡¯s


    chest at the thought of losing her son.


    She had already lost her husband; she couldn¡¯t lose her son too.


    ¡°Mrs. York, listen to my exnation. I don¡¯t think of Alicia as my friend anymore, and I¡¯m not begging


    for mercy on her behalf. It¡¯s just that Alicia knows the whereabouts of a friend of mine named Riley,


    and Riley¡¯s


    08:58


    current situation is probably quite bad. Therefore, in exchange for information on Riley¡¯s


    whereabouts, Alicia wanted me to get her out of prison.¡± Amelia also thought to herself, ¡°How could


    I let Alicia off the hook so easily otherwise?¡±


    But her exnation didn¡¯t reassure Lydia. Instead, thetter looked at Amelia coldly and asked, ¡°Do


    you want my son to let go of a killer who hurt him to get information on your friend¡¯s whereabouts?


    Amelia, Warren risked his life for you once. Do you still have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mrs. York, I¡¯m sorry. I know it is unfair to Warren. But Riley was not only my friend; she


    also helped Aiden and me! She helped me through my difficultbor, and when someone made my


    life difficult in prison, she bore the brunt of the ill-treatment for me. If not for her, Aiden and I might


    have died!¡± Amelia choked out.


    Lydia¡¯s expression softened after she heard about Aiden and the prison.


    She knew it was her son¡¯s fault that sent Amelia to prison, resulting in Aiden¡¯s birth in the prison. In


    that case, I will find a way to deal with Alicia. We¡¯ll try to convert her jail sentence to probation first.


    After you get Riley¡¯s whereabouts, we can deal with Alicia again.¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia was overjoyed. Negotiations with Warren were not going anywhere. It would be


    great if Lydia could help her instead.


    Lydia added, ¡°But, I want you to promise me that you won¡¯t show up in front of Warren unless it has


    something to do with Aiden. Don¡¯t disturb his life anymore!¡±


    Amelia was about to speak when the door of the private room was


    suddenly pushed open. Instead of a waiter at the club, Warren came in.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me first before agreeing to her request? After all, I an also one of the parties


    involved, right?¡± Warren walked into the private room and pulled out a chair, sitting on it.


    Lydia was visibly stunned by his appearance. She eximed, ¡°Warren, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, would you have gone over my head and discussed the terms?¡± Warren retorted.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, Warren turned to look at Amelia and asked, ¡°What are the terms you¡¯ve discussed


    with my mother? Did she ask you to promise never to show up in front of me again in exchange for


    helping Alicia get


    08:58


    a probation sentence?¡±


    Even if he hadn¡¯t heard the whole conversation, he could roughly surmise the content of their


    discussion from thest sentence he heard


    when he came in.


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened, and she pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Warren said coldly, ¡°I can dere my thoughts too. My mother cannot help you, and Alicia will still


    be given a strong sentence. As for the whereabouts of your friend, you can think of other ways to


    get information on that.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face paled. Her hand on the table unconsciously clenched, and her shoulder trembled


    slightly as if she had been under too much pressure, which almost made her copse.


    Her appearance made him frown slightly, but then he overlooked the difort in his heart and


    continued, ¡°Rather than thinking about making a deal with my mother, you¡¯d better think about how


    to make me change my mind and agree to your request!¡±


    ¡°Warren!¡± Lydia said, ¡°Do you still want to be involved with this woman? Did you forget how she


    abandoned you before? You¡¯ve done enough for her. Even if you made a mistake, you have already


    made up for it!¡±


    Warren turned toward his mother and snapped, ¡°Mom, this is about me and her. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°But how could I not intervene?¡± Lydia sighed inwardly. She didn¡¯t want to lose her son anymore.


    She begged, ¡°Warren, please give Alicia a reprieve and properly cut ties with Amelia! Even if Alicia


    is given a probation sentence and gets out of prison, we can always find a way to put her back


    inside. I definitely won¡¯t let that woman live well! So, stop talking to Amelia, okay?¡±


    Despite Lydia¡¯s desperate pleas, Warren just bent over and hugged his mother. ¡°Mom, I said this is


    between me and her. Don¡¯t get involved. If she wants to get Alicia on probation, she should be


    begging me for help!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lydia wanted to say something more, but Warren had already straightened up and pulled


    Amelia up with him.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    ¡°Mom, I need to attend to something else. I¡¯ll take her with me first. She won¡¯t be apanying you


    for this meal,¡± Warren said as he left the room with Amelia.


    Lydia sat alone in the private room, her eyes seething with anger. Her son had excelled in every


    way, and she hadn¡¯t needed to worry about him since his childhood.


    Nevertheless, when it came to matters of emotions, her son would be a mess.


    Now, he was deeply involved with Amelia. She feared that Warren might lose his life because of


    Amelia one day.


    ¡°What an injustice! Such a terrible injustice!¡± Lydia sighed bitterly.


    At that moment, Warren whisked Amelia out of the club. Before Amelia could utter a word, she


    found herself being swiftly ced in the back seat of the car.


    ¡°Warren!¡± Amelia eximed, ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    me?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s mealtime, we are naturally going to grab a meal first,¡± Warren said before instructing the


    driver to start the car.


    The car gradually pulled away from the club, and Amelia attempted to free herself from Warren¡¯s


    grip by twisting her wrist.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared today, were you nning to ept my mother¡¯s request and stay away from


    me forever?¡± he asked casually as his voice echoed in the car.


    Amelia¡¯s body suddenly tensed. At that moment, a palpable sense of danger permeated the car,


    causing her hair to stand on end


    unconsciously.


    It felt as though if she gave the wrong answer to the question, the potential consequences would be


    more than she could handle.


    Amelia remained silent. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter the word


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Warren suddenly leaned in, his face drawing close to Amelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Since you¡¯ve appeared in


    front of me and have chosen to be caught


    08.59


    up with me,¡± he dered, ¡°it¡¯s not up to you to decide if you never want to see me again!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart trembled.


    After a considerable drive, the car pulled up at a restaurant. Warren helped Amelia out of the car


    and escorted her into the restaurant.


    A manager was already waiting for them. ¡°Mr. York, will you be taking your usual seat?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Warren answered cidly.


    The manager led them respectfully to a rtively secluded table, surrounded by screens on three


    sides, ensuring privacy.


    Although the head of the York family had brought a pregnant woman to dinner, the manager


    naturally refrained from disying inappropriate curiosity. However, his curiosity was exceptionally


    piqued at that moment!


    ¡°Order whatever you want,¡± Warren said to Amelia. ¡°Also, the oatmeal here is decent and easy to


    digest. You can order it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never dined here before, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s good. You can go ahead and ce the order,¡±


    Amelia suggested.


    Warren gave Amelia a quick nce and ced the order. He opted for dishes with mild vors,


    evidently to amodate Amelia¡¯s pregnancy.


    After a while, the dishes came one after another.


    A te of shrimp was brought to the table. Amelia was about to start peeling them, but Warren


    spoke up first, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After saying that, he naturally took the shrimp from her hand and began to peel it with his slender


    fingers.


    Amelia was momentarily taken aback. It reminded her of the times when they were in love, and he


    used to help her peel shrimp shells just like that. Back then, her heart had been brimming with joy


    and contentment. She had felt that her boyfriend was incredibly gentle and considerate, and he


    made her feel like the happiest woman in the world.


    However, at that time, she had been unaware that his gentleness and consideration were solely


    motivated by a desire for revenge.


    It was revenge for what her father had done to the York family. Since her


    08:58


    father was no longer around, she would bear the brunt of all his


    vengeance.


    ¡°What about now? He is peeling shrimp for me again. Why is he doing this?¡± she wondered.


    He shouldn¡¯t have any affection left for her, and now she was the one in need of a favor from him.


    What was his intent behind peeling the shrimp for her?


    When Warren finished peeling a shrimp, he put it into her bowl. She didn¡¯t eat it for a long time and


    just stared at the peeled shrimp.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you eat it?¡± His voice sounded in her ear.


    She pursed her lips and took a deep breath. ¡°Warren, do you want to take revenge?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes subconsciously and stared at her.


    ¡°Is this your way of seeking revenge because I mercilessly broke up with you and wounded your


    pride before?¡± she inquired, gazing up at him.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°You im to have no feelings for me, yet you¡¯re peeling shrimp for me,¡± she said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Your tenderness makes me question if you want me to fall in love with you, only to subject me to


    the same agonizing pain of loving someone who can¡¯t be mine.¡±


    His face was cold. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re seeking revenge against me, that¡¯s fine,¡± she continued, ¡°but I hope you can wait until the


    baby is safely delivered. As your mother suggested, if you¡¯re willing to let Alicia go, for now, we can


    revisit the opportunity to bring her to justiceter. If you agree to this¡­ then you can exact your


    revenge on me as much as you please.¡± She spoke with a determined expression as if she were


    ready to stake everything on her proposal.


    Warren sneered coldly, ¡°Amelia, you are so self-righteous!¡±


    Suddenly, he stood up and walked away, leaving Amelia alone at the table surrounded by the


    untouched dishes.


    She smiled bitterly. Perhaps now that things had reached that point, everything she said would be


    wrong.


    08:58


    r


    She gently speared the shrimp he had peeled for her with her fork and brought it to her mouth. It


    should be delicious, but for some reason, as she ate it, she felt like crying.


    Warren stood before the restroom sink¡¯s mirror and examined his


    reflection.


    It appeared that, in her eyes, his tenderness had been mistaken for his desire for revenge.


    However, in truth, he couldn¡¯t even exin to himself why he had peeled the shrimp for her just


    moments ago.


    It was as though it had been an instinctual gesture as if his body had yearned to look after her and


    protect her.


    It was truly pitiful and pathetic!


    He had made the decision to erase their past rtionship from his mind. Even when she was right


    in front of him, he should remainposed, but asionally, his body seemed to have a mind of its


    own.


    He let out a soft and bitterugh.


    After dinner, Warren sent Amelia back to the hotel.


    ¡°Stop thinking about making a deal with my mother. If I don¡¯t wish to release Alicia, no one can sway


    my decision,¡± Warren dered indifferently.


    ¡°Well¡­ if I keep pleading with you, will you reconsider?¡± she inquired, gazing at him with a hint of


    hope and longing.


    He pursed his lips tightly and departed from the hotel room without answering her question.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes dimmed. It seemed that her visit to Lofbury shoulde to an end, as it appeared


    that it would yield no results.


    Amelia found herself unable to sleep that night, her thoughts consumed by concerns about Riley¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    With Warren no longer avable to help her make progress, Amelia realized she had to return to


    Strico and explore alternative avenues.


    Furthermore, it was almost time for her prenatal examination.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    The following day, when Lucas called her, she informed him, ¡°Lucas, you don¡¯t need to bring the


    snacks back for me. I¡¯ve made up my mind to return to Strico as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back? When are you leaving?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of leaving these few days. Let me check the high-speed train schedule,¡± Amelia


    replied.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take the same train tomorrow. You¡¯re pregnant now, and having someone familiar on


    your journey will be safer for you. I saw extra seats in my train cabin, and you can swap seats with


    another passenger,¡± Lucas suggested.


    Amelia thought; ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I am pregnant now. It would be better to take extra


    precautions and have someone I know on my journey.¡±


    Amelia inquired about the train number and cabin from Lucas and proceeded to book a ticket to


    Strico for the following day using her phone.


    Then, she made a call to Frederick. ¡°Frederick, I¡¯ll be going back to Strico tomorrow. Please help


    me refund the hotel here then.¡±


    Frederick was stunned. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. There¡¯s no reason for me to stay here any longer. It¡¯s best for me to return


    as soon as possible. Thank you for your assistance during these days,¡± she uttered politely.


    After finishing the call, she sighed softly.


    Perhaps it would be challenging for Warren and her to cross paths again after the departure. If she


    encountered him yearster, he might already be with someone else.


    However, at the thought of it, her heart ached again.


    She struggled to contain the pain and reminded herself that it was her own decision. She made that


    choice in the hope that he could live a good life, free from recklessness on her behalf.


    Yet now, he seemed to have forgotten his feelings and no longer loved


    her. Wasn¡¯t it the best conclusion for their rtionship?


    09:05


    In that way, he would be able to continue living well. Therefore, she should have no regrets. s.


    I have nothing to regret abouuninitiaial choice!¡± she thought.


    Meanwhile, Frederick entered Waracrensfoffice and mentioned, ¡°Mr. York, Ms. Haab ns to return


    to Strico tomoloorow.¡±


    Warren¡¯s hand, in the middle of flipping through documents, abruptly halted, and he gazed at


    Frederick. She wants to go back to Strico?¡±


    Yes. Ms. Haab called me and informed me that she had purchased a icker back.¡± Frederick


    confirmed.d


    Warren¡¯s expression darkened, and he tightlylylelenched his pen


    ncoatsciously.


    Is she going back? So, is she not nning totbegemmagagain? She¡¯s just going to leave my world


    like this?¡± he wondered.d.


    entrance into his world had stirred the previouslyly aranquil waters of


    siheneart.


    fetuntswivhen her presence had thrown his life into taumoibilhshe was now mimin gotdeleave.


    bycandadult he stop caring about Amelia?a


    thatamoment onversation he had with a hypnotist befoferece derwent the hypnosis shed


    across his mind.


    his hypnosisicaranereally make me forget my feelings for that pers


    1 principleleyowaacan. Abolong as no one utters the secret words yo tablished, it¡¯s impossible to


    rekindle your feelings for that persono


    less you fall fhilolve with her again.¡±


    it true that it polylwadask if someone utters the secret words? If If don Il in love with h¨¦nagurain and


    no one says the secret words, would ho


    feelings for her??


    here is another excauition if if you love her so deeply, there¡¯s a minuscule iance that your


    profonditdition may trigger your consciousness and d elings, potentiallylundoloing the hypnosis.


    However, the likelihood ofor is happening is extrerrielyistics cthere¡¯s no need to concern yourself! ith


    it.¡±:


    Do I have no need to worry? Bthwhhyde I feel slightly uneasy?¡± here


    09-05 0


    bought.


    faren though his feelings for her had not fully ecocovered, it seemed that reppr¨¦sence still held


    some sway over his thoughts.


    Hewbdin ¡®n help but wonder, ¡°What sort of magic todo as this woman


    333338 She still seems to have some influence coromanowow!¡±


    niziath When Amelia came out of the bathroom, she sawa Warren


    dinnbyhhobed and staring at her luggage, whiththeitahad almost lisiet panicking.


    ewasiststartled.WWW.Why are you here?¡±


    rederick saidd youre going back to Strido?¡± His gaze felicoroheb es asche ticed she was wearing a


    bathrobe.


    ahh she repleted Hissudden appearance made her slightlyly erwhelmed.d.


    re you going barics so soon? Aren¡¯t you going to continue begging me?¡±


    said with a faintsrsribile.


    e responded. d¡¯Evere if i daontinue to beg you, you won¡¯t agree, rightht? ice there won¡¯t be any rosa


    shult, why don¡¯t I return early and think of of other way?¡±


    ou really don¡¯t hesitate atall Yalou juste and go as you please!¡±e!¡± arren snorted coldlyly.


    e replied calmly, Mr. Yorld, havve to continue packing my lugg it early. If you have nothing eleistato


    say, please leave.¡±


    e continued to fold her clotheses sashespoke.


    e suddenly grabbed her arm and daiali doodly,WWhat if I still have mething to say?¡±


    kay, what else can I do for you deleton was distant and polite, Eating a distance between them.


    arren frowned and inexplicably disliked a rendkiking to him with such a


    stant tone.


    arren¡¯s tone turned fierce as he spoke, ¡°Whatadolyou think you can do hen you go back to Strico?


    Believe it or now if it want Alicia in jail, she¡¯ll main behind bars, and no one can release hent


    0909:05


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    d


    She smiled bitterly and looked at him. ¡°I believe that if Alicia can¡¯t be ced under probation, then I


    have to find out Riley¡¯s whereabouts in other ways!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t have a single idea of what she could do.


    ¡°What does Riley mean to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone I care for deeply. I want to see her again and ensure she¡¯s well. If she¡¯s leading a


    good life, I¡¯ll be happy. If her life isn¡¯t going well, I want to do my best to help her,¡± she said with a


    serious tone.


    He asked inwardly, ¡°Then what about me? What am I to you?¡±


    Those words were all stuck in his throat, and finally, he uttered, ¡°Amelia, if you want to leave this


    city, don¡¯t show up in front of me again. Otherwise, it won¡¯t go well for anyone.¡±


    When she heard that, her breath hitched. His words struck her like a dagger to the heart, making


    her feel as if she were bleeding out from the wound.


    It hurt so much.


    It turned out that a person¡¯s words could inflict physical harm on


    someone.


    Yet, it was she who had driven him to this point. If she hadn¡¯t made that choice, he might never


    have resorted to hypnotizing himself and forgetting his feelings.


    Therefore, he was just returning the favor.


    She deserved all that!

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    ¡°I see, Warren,¡± Amelia replied calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t show up in front of you or disturb your peace


    anymore. This¡¯ll be the end for us. I¡¯ll keep my promise this time.¡±


    He stared coldly. His hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists.


    Only he knew how he had stiffened up and how his blood seemed to freeze after hearing her


    words.


    ¡°The end of us,¡± he repeated to himself. ¡°This woman says the most hurtful things.¡±


    ¡°Very well. You¡¯d better not forget what you said today!¡± Warren left the hotel room without looking


    back.


    The rage pulsating in his chest seemed to crush him.


    He did not even know why he was so angry.


    It was this woman who was messing up his hard-won peace, and now she was about to leave


    without so much as a backward nce.


    Lydia was home when Warren returned to the York residence. She stepped forward as soon as she


    saw her son. ¡°I have something to discuss with you, Warren.¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about Amelia, Mom, don¡¯t bother,¡± Warren said curtly. ¡°She is leaving tomorrow


    and heading back to Strico.¡±


    Lydia was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s going back to Strico?¡±


    ¡°Where else? Since I won¡¯t agree to her request, isn¡¯t leaving this ce and going back to Strico the


    most natural thing for her to do?¡±


    ¡°Back to Strico¡­¡± Lydia murmured before letting out a long sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, too. She


    won¡¯t affect you anymore.¡±


    Warren did not respond. He walked toward the stairs.


    ¡°Forget about Amelia,¡± Lydia shouted after him. ¡°You can get any kind of woman you want! I don¡¯t


    care about the background of any girl you covet. I just hope you would stop being hung up with


    Amelia.¡±


    Warren froze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this now, Mom. If I were to do so one day, then I would. If


    not, then¡­¡±


    09:05


    Without finishing his sentence, he went up the stairs.


    Lydia¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not going to find a girl,¡± she wondered. ¡°Does that mean my son is going to die alone?¡±


    ¡°How terrible!¡± Lydia murmured in a choked voice, sinking sadly onto the


    couch.


    ¡°If he could say such things,¡± she thought, ¡°it means he hasn¡¯t gotten over her at all!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s high-speed train was scheduled to depart at three in the afternoon, so she left the hotel at


    noon and met up with Lucas.


    ¡°Let me help you with your luggage. You should be careful now that you are pregnant. Take care of


    yourself when entering the railway stationter,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia did not refuse his kind intention.


    They had lunch at a stall nearby, then took a taxi to the railway station.


    Soon, the vehicle ground to a halt at the gate of the train station, and they exited the car. Lucas


    carried her luggage while Amelia followed him. They looked like a couple.


    A ck car was parked not far away, and its upants were staring at Amelia and Lucas exiting the


    taxi without saying a word.


    The atmosphere in the car seemed topress.


    Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Frederick was terrified. ¡°Ms. Haab is with another man!¡± he thought.


    ¡°And Mr. York witnessed it!¡±


    Warren¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a thin line at that moment.


    He had wanted toe and see her for thest time before she left.


    He convinced himself that his reasons for doing so were to say goodbye or to close a chapter of


    their lives. Whatever it was, he just wanted to see her.


    Before making that decision, he kept telling himself that it was thest time. After that, he would


    banish her from his heart.


    However, such a scene was thest thing he had expected to run into.


    09:05


    ¡°She¡¯s with Lucas,¡± he thought numbly. ¡°She is going back to Strico with


    Lucas.¡±


    An intense jealousy tightened its grip around Warren¡¯s chest where his heart was.


    Suddenly, Amelia froze. She happened to be leaning toward Lucas.


    Lucas hurriedly caught Amelia. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My legs suddenly gave way. Since I became pregnant, they would sometimes lose all their


    strength,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Are you calcium deficient? I heard from doctors that pregnant women are prone to calcium


    deficiency, and sometimes their legs would give way when they walk,¡± Lucas exined. ¡°When my


    ex-wife was pregnant, I paid much attention to her condition.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I think so. It hasn¡¯t happened before, only recently,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Then find a ce to sit down for a while. We¡¯re early, anyway.¡± Lucas continued holding Amelia,


    worried that she might fall if her legs gave way again.


    When they turned around to head to the rest area, however, they saw a figure standing not far from


    them.


    Amelia shuddered.


    ¡°Warren!¡± she thought. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    Wearing a scowl, Warren walked up to Amelia and Lucas. ¡°I didn¡¯t you two to show up here. Are you


    going back to Strico together?¡±


    Amelia bit her lip and said nothing. At that moment, Warren was gi off an inexplicable sense of


    danger.


    Noticing the sudden tension in the air, Lucas forced a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. York. I¡¯m going back to Strico


    with Amelia. We can look out for each other along the way.¡±


    ¡°Look out for each other along the way?¡± Warren snorted coldly. ¡°How are you going to do that, I


    wonder?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas fell silent. Though he was a simple man, he had detected the odd way with which Warren


    was speaking.


    Amelia frowned. ¡°What exactly do you want, Warren? Didn¡¯t you ask me


    09:05


    never to show my face in front of you again? So what are you doing here now?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. What am I doing?¡± Suddenly, he gave a self-deprecatingugh that contained a hint of


    resentment. He was angry about the fact that even if he hypnotized himself to forget this


    rtionship, he still could not stop himself froming to the railway station.


    He was so deeply influenced by this woman that all his emotions seemed to be controlled by her.


    Thus, Warren was livid. ¡°Are you and Lucas just friends, Amelia? The way he said your name


    sounded really intimate. Don¡¯t forget that you are still my wife. if you really are with him, it will


    mean-


    11

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    She pped him in the face, interrupting him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Warren. If you really loved me before, stop right there!¡± A mist clouded over her


    dark eyes, and her voice was stifled with sobs.


    He was stunned. There seemed to be an unmovable weight lodged in his throat.


    Ultimately, he did not finish the sentence. Instead, he warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to lose his


    reputation, you¡¯d better stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Warren. Leave Lucas out of this,¡± Amelia pleaded. She did not want Lucas to be


    implicated.


    However, it led him to the mistaken conclusion that it was because she


    cared about Lucas.


    ¡°What if I insist on getting him involved? By the way, I remember you were very close to Lucas when


    I found you. Did you want to be with him. at the time? He¡¯s now divorced from his wife. What about


    you? You always say you will divorce me after the baby is born. Is it because you want to be with


    him?¡± Warren said coldly.


    ¡°You misunderstand me, Mr. York. Amelia and I¡­¡± Lucas wanted to exin but he did not realize


    that anything he said at that moment would only have the opposite effect.


    ¡°Misunderstand? Is this a misunderstanding?¡± Warren¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ hand holding Amelia¡¯s.


    Then, he snatched Lucas¡¯ hand away from her.


    The sudden movement caused Lucas to stagger several steps back.


    Seeing this, Amelia was so anxious that she instinctively decided to check if Lucas was hurt. The


    moment she took a step in his direction, however, she found herself suddenly yanked back by


    Warren.


    ¡°Are you so concerned that you can¡¯t wait to run over him?¡± Warren sneered.


    Amelia struggled to get rid of his grip. ¡°Let go of me, Warren!¡±


    Nothing she said made the slightest difference; his hand remained firmly around her arm. ¡°Let me


    tell you something, Amelia. Even if we are


    09:05


    divorced, it doesn¡¯t mean you can be with Lucas!¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want, Warren?¡± Amelia cried angrily. ¡°Since we¡¯ve agreed that I won¡¯t ever


    show my face around you, why does matter who I am with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does it matter?¡± he thought. Her question struck him like a thunderbolt, yet he


    could not stand the thought of her being with another man.


    ¡°She could only¡­¡±


    A voice in his heart seemed to be calling out with yearning. Though his rational mind was


    desperately trying to suppress the urge, it could not be stopped.


    ¡°She could only be with me!¡± shouted the voice.


    Upon noticing that Warren was momentarily distracted, Amelia quickly broke free from his grip and


    ran to Lucas. ¡°Are you all right, Lucas?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, but seeing how things between you and Mr. York are, I should exin¡­¡± Lucas said


    apologetically.


    However, Amelia knew that no exnation was going to work on Warren in his present state.


    Furthermore, the train they were going to board was about to arrive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Strico, Lucas,¡± Amelia said. She wanted nothing more than to leave now and not


    Lucas get involved.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lucas was still hesitant. Suddenly, Warren¡¯s voice interrupted the conversation between


    them.


    ¡°None of you are leaving today without my permission!¡± Then, Warren turned to Frederick. ¡°Call the


    police. My wife is at a railway station with a strange man. Have them handle this civil dispute.¡±


    ¡°At once,¡± Frederick answered.


    Amelia panicked. ¡°Stop being unreasonable, Warren! Take your anger out on me if you really hate


    me so much, but don¡¯t do this to Lucas. He is a good man who doesn¡¯t deserve to get involved for


    my sake!¡±:


    ¡°Good man?¡± Warren walked to Amelia and grabbed her by the chin. ¡°So, I¡¯m the bad guy? That is


    why you never considered me. No matter how I


    09:03


    pleaded, you would never give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was about to exin when suddenly, her brows furrowed and she groaned in pain.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± she thought in anguish. ¡°My belly¡­ It hurts!¡±


    Amelia clutched her stomach with one hand and felt a series of sudden, violent lurches in her belly.


    Every movement throbbed with pain.


    Compared with the pain, however, she was more afraid of the ominous sign that the child was


    ready.


    It was only a momentary sh, but Amelia¡¯s forehead and palms were already slick with sweat.


    Her face, too, was as pale as paper.


    Warren noticed something wrong, and his expression changed at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ My belly¡­ It hurts, Warren¡­ Take me to the hospital quickly, please?¡± she said, panting hard


    as if the request was taking her a tremendous amount of effort.


    Warren quickly scooped Amelia up and dashed back to the car, while Frederick followed behind.


    Immediately after, they made a mad dash for the hospital.


    In the car, Amelia bit her lower lip to endure the pain in her belly. The sweat on her brow had


    soaked her hair.


    The beads of perspiration rolling down her cheek made her look paler.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She grimaced from the pain, and every breath she took seemedboriously heavy.


    In the meantime, her hands were clutching her belly as if she was trying to keep the child in with all


    her strength.


    Warren felt powerless seeing Amelia like that. Though heartbroken, he did not know what he could


    do to relieve her of her pain.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t bite your lips. You can cry out if it hurts, or¡­ or you can bite my hand,¡± he stammered after


    a while.


    She was biting her lip so tightly that it looked as if she would draw blood


    09:05


    any time.


    Amelia shook her head. After a while, she panted, ¡°Help me¡­ Keep this child safe, please. I¡­ I


    know you no longer have feelings for me, but this child¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ Help me keep it and¡­


    I¡¯ll be grateful for you all my life.¡±


    Her intermittent pleas made his heart hurt even more.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    This woman had always been humble for the sake of others. Warren wondered if she had ever truly


    lived for herself.


    However, as he watched her plead humbly, he found no satisfaction in it. Instead, he felt a sense of


    frustration and pain.


    ¡°The baby in your womb is not just your child; it¡¯s also my child. Naturally, I¡¯ll protect the child!¡±


    Warren¡¯s voice held a deep resolve.


    ¡°Mr. York, we just ran a red light, and now there are policemen behind us,¡± Frederick reported.


    ¡°Keep driving!¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Amelia suddenly felt a touch on the back of her hand.


    She was momentarily stunned before realizing that it was Warren¡¯s hand.


    His hand was gently holding hers at that moment. ¡°The baby will be all right. I promise,¡± he


    reassured her.


    Amelia gazed at Warren in a daze. She understood that nothing in this world was certain, but at that


    moment, his words inexplicably filled her with a sense of relief, as though their children could indeed


    be safe and sound.


    When the car came to a halt at the hospital¡¯s entrance, Warren lifted Amelia and carried her out of


    the car. Simultaneously, he instructed Frederick to handle the police. Then, with Amelia in his arms,


    he hurried to the emergency room.


    After a while, the medical team urgently assessed Amelia¡¯s condition and inquired about her


    pregnancy history.


    Just as Amelia was about to describe her pregnancy test situation while bearing with the pain,


    Warren, who had followed her into the emergency room, beat her to it.


    He provided a detailed exnation, including the number of weeks she had been pregnant, any


    relevant medical history, and the result of her most recent pregnancy test, among other details.


    Amelia was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Warren would


    09:05


    remember all of these details so vividly, including her most recent


    pregnancy test result, which had only been obtained after their separation. He seemed to know


    everything.


    ¡°Did he always know about my pregnancy test results?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the patient¡¯s husband,¡± Warren stated naturally, as if it had always been the case.


    The doctor arranged for Amelia to receive oxygen and then scheduled a


    B-scan.


    As Amelia was wheeled into the B-scan room, she overheard the nurse saying, ¡°Your husband is


    truly caring. He even remembers all your pregnancy test results. There are few husbands like him


    these days. Many of them don¡¯t even know how many weeks their wives are pregnant! Your


    husband must truly love you! With loving parents like you guys, your child will be fine.¡±


    Amelia mused, ¡®Is that so? I really hope the nurse¡¯s right.


    And Warren¡­ Yes, he used to love me very much. But now, I don¡¯t think


    he loves me anymore.¡¯


    Following aprehensive examination, the doctor instructed Amelia to inhale oxygen for half an


    hour. Simultaneously, she received two more injections. Eventually, Amelia felt the fetal movement


    in her stomach subside, and her abdominal pain lessened.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon learning that the child¡¯s condition had stabilized and there was no immediate danger, she


    finally rxed.


    ¡°But what exactly is going on? Why is this happening?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely rted to your prior liver transntation. Pregnancy ces a significant strain on your


    current liver, and I believe your attending physician has also mentioned this. As your pregnancy


    progresses, such pain is likely to increase,¡± the doctor exined.


    The doctor¡¯s words made Amelia¡¯s heart sink.


    She had indeed been cautioned by her attending physician at Women¡¯s Health Hospital that her


    body could only endure the pregnancy for up to seven months at most.


    09:05


    Seven months ago, the doctor had conservatively mentioned that if things were proceeding well,


    there shouldn¡¯t be a major issue.


    However, the current situation was evidently not very promising, as she was already experiencing


    such pain at just five months into the


    pregnancy.


    She wondered how many more episodes she would have to endure. Each episode posed a danger


    to the baby growing inside her.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened, too, as he listened to the doctor.


    After the doctor and nurse left the ward, Warren gazed at Amelia, whoy weakly on the hospital


    bed. ¡°Do you still want to give birth to this child under these circumstances?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia gently nodded.


    ¡°Why do you insist on giving birth? Haven¡¯t you always despised me? Why would you want to bring


    a child with my blood into the world?¡± he questioned.


    After a moment of silence, she murmured, ¡°I¡­ gave birth to Aiden back then, too.¡±


    His expression shifted briefly, and then he let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Yeah, you gave birth to


    Aiden as well. No matter how much you may hate me or despise me, you can¡¯t simply give up on a


    life, can you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s breathing faltered for a moment. She had chosen to give the baby because it was a vibrant


    life, but deep down, she still harl feelings for him.


    Those feelings were buried deep within her.


    However, since he no longer had feelings for her, there wasn¡¯t a need her to bring that up.


    Perhaps it was better to let him think that way.


    Warren looked at Amelia for a moment before saying, ¡°You can rest for now. I¡¯ll take care of the


    hospital admission procedures for you.¡±


    As he exited the ward, the ensuing silence in the room brought a bitter smile to Amelia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Maybe forgetting is the best oue. That way, even if something did happen to me, you¡¯d still be


    able to live your life¡­¡± she whispered softly,


    09:05


    to r


    her hand gently caressing her baby bump.


    The fate of both her and the baby in her womb was uncertain. Their lives might be fleeting.


    At the very least, Warren, who had erased that connection from his memory, wouldn¡¯t risk his life for


    her and the child.


    This was her decision, and she had no regrets about it.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s phone on the bedside table began to ring. It was Lucas calling.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, Amelia heard Lucas¡¯ anxious voice from the other end.


    ¡°Amelia! Is this Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Lucas,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m feeling much better now, but I have to stay in the hospital for a few days for


    observation,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas, for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m the one who should apologize for the misunderstanding between you


    and your husband. Should I¡­ exin things to Mr. York again?¡± Lucas suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll talk to him myself,¡± Amelia decided. She was worried that if Lucas tried to exin, it might


    make things moreplicated. ¡°Lucas, you didn¡¯t miss your train, did you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch the train,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°But since you¡¯re doing fine, I¡¯ll just buy another ticket for the


    next train.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Amelia felt more guilty.


    After ending the call with Lucas, she called her mother and said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t being back


    today. Something¡¯se up. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Matilda asked nervously.


    ¡°Nothing serious. I just heard that there¡¯s a highly experienced doctor here who is a top expert in


    obstetrics and gynecology. I¡¯m nning to have this doctor examine both me and the baby, but it¡¯s


    quite difficult to secure an appointment with this specialist. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t be returning for a few


    days,¡± she exined, making an excuse to avoid worrying her mother.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Matilda, as expected, didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°Just be cautious when you go see


    the doctor by yourself!¡±


    Amelia responded, ¡°I will. Please take good care of yourself and Aiden at home. If you need


    anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help from Lillian or Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll hang in there. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Matilda.


    The mother and daughter duo had been supporting each other for many years, and they didn¡¯t want


    to cause unnecessary worry to one another.


    After her conversation with her mother, Amelia set her phone aside and felt waves of fatigue


    ovee her. She soon drifted off to sleep, probably because the events of the day tired her out.


    After an unspecified period of time, the ward¡¯s door creaked open. Warren entered and gazed at the


    sleeping Amelia, his eyes filled with worry and anxiety that he himself didn¡¯t notice.


    Earlier, he had visited the doctor¡¯s office while handling the admission procedures.


    The doctor regarded him and said, ¡°Mr. York, your wife¡¯s condition is quite serious. ording to her


    ount, this should be her first episode. She has a history of liver transntation, and even though


    she has surpassed the five-year safety threshold, pregnancy remains dangerous for her.


    Furthermore, such pain may be more frequent in the future. I¡¯m unsure of the opinions of the


    doctors at her previous hospital,


    09:06


    but I would advise considering terninitating the pregnancy.¡±


    What will happen if we don¡¯t terminata it he asked.


    At 28 weeks, given your wife¡¯s preses physical condition, the survival odds for her child are actually


    quite slut ven if the child did manage to survive, there might be numerous long-teter


    plications.


    Furthermore, with your wife enduring sich st strain, even if she pulled through, she could face


    serious health pooleisis in the future that might beirreversible the doctor borated.


    The doctor was beating around the bush.


    However, he understood the doctor¡¯s meaning, difsishw were to persevere hritis seven months and


    give birth to this child, she may not be able to


    sedong in the future.


    Dossome reason, as this realization crossed his imini, ca alsharp pang of aniysenred through his


    heart.


    Wililsheenobbe able to see her hair turn gray?¡± he wondelered.


    Ithoughtheir past rtionship had been forgotten by himhe leptopics swere still there. He still


    remembered how she insisistedion eeping ghiss chud.


    Farren approached the hospital bed, bent over, and gazed atatulia, ho was sleeping.


    he appeared toobs kleeping restlessly, with furrowed brows and a rehead. Her pallidplexion


    and parched lips added to her pi ppearance once again tugging at his heartstrings.


    le couldn¡¯t resisstheemppise to raise his hand, attempting to gently way the sweaton heefdorehead.


    ist as his hand inaddecorattwith her dorehead, her body abruptlyly


    coiled, and her headd ydd from side to side, as if she were attempti > evade his touchi


    My baby¡­ I¡¯ll keep you safe..he murabled, her voice tinged with h nxiety.


    Is she having a nightmare? Is she ou concerned for the baby in her belly y hat she¡¯s willing to risk


    berowie??he contemted. His gaze arkened slightly.


    Chepapir 1185


    Soon after, she started mumbling again, ¡°Riley¡­ I¡¯ll find you soon. I¡­ I¡¯ll delefinitelye to you. I


    won¡¯t¡­ let you suffer¡­¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes grew even darker. After a moment, a bitter, mockingugh estscaped from his


    throat.


    Eve ith her dreams, she was thinking of the child in her womb and her frieiet &R Raley Warren


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he held any ce in her heart.


    I probably don¡¯t even hold a ce in her heart,¡± he mused.


    If there had been a ce for him in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have been so heartless astotdeleave


    him, not even granting him an opportunity.


    Ironicallylyevaven though he had forgotten their past rtionship, he appeared dot still be under her


    influence.


    Amelia, if you have even a trace of feelings for me, then I¡­¡± he whispered, here urned away and


    exited the ward.


    Staying in the room and distening to her call others¡¯ names only made hime to have a ddeeper


    understanding of just how much of a failure he was in the pastst.


    Nevertheless, the moment he opened the door to the ward, her whispers once again seeped


    intothisiscars.


    Warren¡­ I¡¯m sony¡­..¡±


    Warren suddenly halted di isistricks and turned to gaze at Ame was still soundly asleep.p.


    He thought, Is she¡­ apologizirigig?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Is she apologizing to me?e?


    Did I appear in her dreams, toob?


    Do i still hold a ce in her heart??


    Warren tightly pursed his lips, hesitating briefly. Eventually, he let out a faint sigh, closed the ward


    door once mom, adoreturned to the bedside.


    His fingers gently brushed against her lisasheemused, ¡°Do you really leeloremorseful toward me? If


    that¡¯s the case, davys you ever considered how you¡¯ll make it up to me?¡±


    However, she remained in deep slumber, and the only reply he received was the room¡¯s continued


    silence.


    Amelia felt like she had a long dream. In her dream, the baby in her belly was in distress, as if some


    unseen force was attempting to take the baby away from her, and she fought with all her might to


    protect her child.


    In her dream, she saw Riley once more. Riley was in agony, covered in injuries, and crying out in


    pain. Amelia desperately wanted to get closer to her friend, but she was stopped by a mass of


    looming ck shadows that seemed to bar her way.


    Lastly, she dreamed of Warren and everything that happened in the past. Warren stared at her with


    an impassive expression and asked, ¡°Amelia, do you regret it? If you just say you¡¯re sorry, I¡¯ll forgive


    you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t regret it, but she really hoped he could forgive her.


    Thest thing she wanted was for him to me her and hate her.


    When Amelia slowly opened her eyes, the first things she saw were the pitch-ckness outside the


    window, the lights in the room, and Warren, who was sitting on the couch by the wall.


    For a moment, Amelia couldn¡¯t tell whether she was still dreaming or if it was reality.


    Only when Warren stood up and walked to her, asking if she was awake did she suddenlye


    back to her senses and ask, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t expect to see me here? Then who did you expect to see? Lucas?¡± Warren


    asked.


    Amelia bit her lip. ¡°No. I just thought¡­ It¡¯s time for you to go back and rest, instead of waiting by my


    hospital bed,¡± she said.


    ¡°After all, you have no feelings for me anymore,¡± she said inwardly.


    Warren stared at the person in front of him and said slowly, ¡°Amelia, today the doctor also told you


    that if you continue with this pregnancy, then the pain like today will happen again in the future. Are


    you nning to endure it all the way until the child is born at seven months?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since I decided to keep the baby, there¡¯s no need to think about anything else now,¡± Amelia


    replied.


    ¡°Even if you give birth to the baby, it may cause you to live a short life. Do you still insist? Perhaps if


    you don¡¯t give birth to this baby, you can live up to 70 or 80 years old, but if you do give birth to this


    child, you might only live up to 60 years old,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, but then she smiled gently again. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not bad to


    be able to live up to 60. Isn¡¯t there a saying that tomorrow is promised to no one? If I could live to be


    60, then my mother should be able to die peacefully before me. Aiden will also be over 30 and an


    adult. As for this baby, he will also be 25 years old, a university graduate with a stable job. He may


    be in the process of falling in love, or he may have already found someone to spend his life with.


    Even if I were gone, they could still have a good life.¡±


    Warren thought, ¡®She¡¯s smiling as if she can live up to 60 years old. It is a great satisfaction for her.


    She thinks of her mother, Matilda, and her two children, and yet I am the only one she does not


    think about.


    If she really only lives until she is 60, then I¡­ A sudden wave of panic erupted in Warren¡¯s heart.


    His gaze was burning with intensity as he stared at the person in front of him. After a while, he


    finally said, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m going to give you onest chance¡­¡±


    The smile that had first appeared at the corner of Amelia¡¯s lips gradually


    09.08


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    faded as she looked at him with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°I can agree to cooperate with you and let Alicia be sentenced to probation, but I have one


    condition. Before we get divorced, you and I will live like an ordinary married couple. Then,


    ording to the


    agreement we made when we got married, we will divorce one year after the child is born,¡± Warren


    said.


    Amelia was stunned. She never thought Warren would make such a


    request.


    ¡°Why?¡± She was puzzled.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s about trying to get what I couldn¡¯t get before.¡± Warren gave her a sarcastic look and


    continued, ¡°People often find themselves in such situations. The more challenging something is to


    acquire, the stronger their desire for it. However, once they do acquire it, they may realize it¡¯s not as


    special as they had imagined.¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡®If I am really with her, then perhaps these ups and downs of my feelings


    toward her could be eased. I will find that there is nothing more to this woman. Then I will divorce


    her peacefully.


    The hypnotherapist from before also mentioned that without someone uttering the ¡®secret words¡¯,


    my past emotions would never truly recover!


    Amelia only has a minor influence on me now. As long as I really got along with her for some time, I


    might get tired of her. At that moment, my mind will stop wavering for her.¡¯


    Amelia¡¯s hands clenched on the sheets, holding them tightly. She stared at Warren with her dark


    pupils, lost in thought. After a long time, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back to Strico after you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.


    When some of my business here has been taken care of, I will also go to Strico.¡± After Warren said


    that, he left the ward without looking at Amelia again.


    Only Amelia remained in the ward.


    At that moment, she could note to her senses. She had not expected things to take such a


    drastic turn.


    She mused, ¡®Warren has agreed to let Alicia be sentenced to probation at the price of living a real


    married life with me for a while.


    09:08


    apter 1186


    But Warren¡¯s goal is probably to prove that there is nothing extraordinary about being a normal


    married couple with me.¡¯ Amelia smiled wryly, but it was good. At least she could still spend more


    time with him.


    Perhaps that period of married life would be the most precious memory of her life.


    When Warren returned to the York residence, Lydia was still awake. As soon as she saw her son,


    Warren,ing back, she immediately said, ¡°Why did youe back sote? I almost think¡­¡±


    After a pause, Lydia said nothing. But Warren interrupted, ¡°Thinking what? Do you think I¡¯m going


    back to Strico with Amelia?¡±


    Lydia smiled awkwardly and advised in a serious tone, ¡°Warren, Amelia has gone back to Strico.


    Don¡¯t worry about her anymore. I can find you the type of women you want. If you really like


    Amelia¡¯s appearance, I can find you someone simr.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Amelia didn¡¯t go back to Strico¡¯s today. She¡¯s in the hospital now. She had abdominal pain


    today, and I brought her to the hospital. She may need to stay there for a few more days before


    being discharged,¡± Warren said.


    Lydia was shocked to hear that. But what Warren said next would surprise her even more.


    ¡°After Amelia is discharged from the hospital in a few days, I will ask someone to send her back to


    Strico. Then I would take care of everything here and go to Strico as well. I had promised her that


    Alicia would be sentenced to probation, but the condition is that she must live with me as a married


    couple for the entire year after the child¡¯s birth, and we will divorce when the timees.¡±


    Lydia was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Why? Why did you fall into her trap? A real


    married couple? It¡¯s only been a little over a year. What kind of real married couple is that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided to do this!¡± Warren said.


    Just as he was about to go upstairs, Lydia suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Warren, you still can¡¯t get her


    out of your mind, can you? Is that why you insist on being with her like this?¡±


    Warren turned around and looked at Lydia and said, ¡°Mom, I did this topletely forget about


    her!¡±


    09:08


    With that, he pried open Lydia¡¯s hand and went upstairs.


    Lydia stood still for a long time before she sighed. ¡°Is it to forget? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t forget her


    when the timees!¡±


    Three dayster, Amelia was discharged from the hospital. Warren sent Frederick to take her back


    to Strico.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay for me to take the bullet train by myself. You don¡¯t need to drive me to Strico,¡±


    Amelia said.


    Frederick smiled. ¡°This is Mr. York¡¯s order. It is because he cares for you, Mrs. York. I do as I am


    told. Please get in the car.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    When Amelia saw that, she didn¡¯t say anything more and got into the car.


    The car slowly left Lofbury and arrived in Strico three hourster.


    When Matilda saw Amelia being driven back in a luxury car, apanied by a young man who


    showed Matilda a respectful expression and spoke to Matilda politely, she immediately asked in


    confusion, ¡°This is¡­? Did Warren send him to drive you back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°Now, you and Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Mom. I¡¯ll tell you in a minute,¡± Amelia replied. Then she said goodbye to Frederick


    and returned to the concession stand with Matilda.


    At the concession stand, Amelia told her mother everything that had happened at Strico, but not


    about Lucas and the fact that she had been hospitalized for abdominal pain.


    Matilda wore a heavy expression as she listened to Amelia. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re still going to


    live with him afterward?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s only a one-plus year, not to mention he didn¡¯t say anything about Aiden. This ce is


    closer to Aiden¡¯s school, so I¡¯d like you to take Aiden with you. After that, I¡¯ll live with Warren and


    the newborn. Warren can¡¯t stay in Strico all day because his main job is in Lofbury. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll


    spend much time in Strico at all. Anyway, we¡¯ll be divorced one year after I give birth,¡± Amelia


    exined.


    She thought, ¡°Maybe when that dayes, Warren and I will go our separate ways.¡±


    Matilda sighed. ¡°It seems to be the only way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re going to have to work harder for the next year-plus,¡± Amelia added.


    ¡°I do not mind as long as you and two children are safe. It doesn¡¯t matter how hard I work!¡± Matilda


    insisted.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes turned red as she hugged Matilda. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± No matter how


    many hardships Amelia had faced, Matilda was always by Amelia¡¯s side, protecting her.


    09:08


    Matilda patted Amelia gently and said, ¡°Remember, I am your mother.¡± The sentence alone carried


    its weight.


    The next day, Amelia met with Rosalie and Lillian, who were shocked to learn of Amelia and


    Warren¡¯s agreement.


    ¡°No way. What exactly is Warren trying to do? Didn¡¯t he even go to the extent of hypnosis to erase


    his feelings? Then why does he still want to live with you like a normal married couple? And what¡¯s


    this about agreeing to divorce afterward?¡± Lillian was confused.


    Rosalie analyzed the situation. ¡°Could Warren be trying to utilize this period to forget about you


    completely?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Exactly. He said that sometimes people want the most what they can¡¯t get,


    but once they get it, they might realize what they want all the time isn¡¯t so special. Maybe I¡¯m not


    that special to him after all.¡±


    Lillian had a headache when she heard that. ¡°How could he be like that? Did he ever think he might


    be the one who ends up not wanting a divorce after living together with you?¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Amelia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not the old him anymore. When I went to see him, the


    way he looked at me made me feel like I was insignificant to him.¡±


    Lillian hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s no need for you and Warren to get to


    this point. Your physical condition isn¡¯t necessarily that bad, not to mention that five years of safe


    time has passed. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to restore Warren¡¯s hypnotically erased emotions


    instead? That way, both of you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s leave things as they are. This is good enough. I don¡¯t want him to risk his life


    for me anymore,¡± Amelia cut in, suppressing her sadness and forcing a faint smile and added,


    ¡°Lillian, it¡¯s my choice.¡±


    Lillian felt even sadder when she saw the smile on Amelia¡¯s face and thought, ¡°Of course, Amelia


    has developed feelings for Warren again. But why can¡¯t two people who loved each other in the first


    ce be together? Even if one¡¯s love is too deep while the other¡¯s is too shallow, couldn¡¯t they still


    be together? No matter how deep or shallow the love is, it is still love, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rosalie quickly changed the subject when she saw that. ¡°Regardless, now


    09:08


    that Warren has agreed to cooperate with Alicia¡¯s probation, there¡¯s hope that Amelia will learn


    about Riley¡¯s whereabouts from Alicia. However, letting Alicia off like this seems to be giving her too


    easy a pass.¡±


    ¡°What choice do we have otherwise? She won¡¯t tell unless she¡¯s released from prison,¡± Lillian said.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, but it may be difficult to implement, and it requires Warren¡¯s cooperation,¡± Rosalie


    said. She did not want a perpetrator to escape thew, but she wanted to help Amelia find Riley¡¯s


    whereabouts because she could empathize with Amelia¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Tell us the details!¡± Lillian was interested.


    Amelia was also all ears.


    So Rosalie lowered her voice and told Lillian and Amelia her idea.


    Lillian¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and she asked in uncertainty, ¡°Do you think this can work?¡±


    ¡°I stumbled upon the idea by chance. It should work if the arrangement is sufficient. However, the


    n requires the cooperation of several parties. And since Warren is a victim, we need his


    cooperation during the trial. We just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll agree to that. But this is the only way we can


    find out where Riley is and let Alicia reap what she sows,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Amelia bit her lips hesitantly.


    ¡°Amelia, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Lillian suggested. ¡°It would be infuriating if someone like Alicia


    could get away.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Warren again and see if I can convince him.¡± After all, it would be


    inconvenient for Warren to cooperate with a y.


    Now that Amelia had made enormous efforts to talk Warren into agreeing to Alicia¡¯s probation, she


    was not sure if she would cause unnecessary trouble by trying to convince Warren again.


    But when Amelia thought of Alicia and Jasper masterminding a kidnapping and hurting Warren, she


    could not help but hold a grudge against Alicia.


    ¡°Okay. The discussion is set!¡± Lillian dusted off her hands. ¡°We rarely get together. Maybe we


    should find some entertainment.¡±


    ¡°What entertainment? Amelia is pregnant, let alone the fact that you have to supervise your


    daughter. What entertainment can we find?¡± Rosalie asked. That was why their reunion would be


    held at Callum¡¯s mansion. It was all for the convenience of Lillian being able to see Yasmin at any


    time.


    Anyway, Lillian would have to go and see Yasmin once Yasmin woke up. even though Yasmin had a


    nanny to take care of her.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    ¡°We can also have fun at home. Do you guys know how to y poker?¡± Lillian asked and hurriedly


    continued, ¡°Oh, right. Rosalie knows how. What about you, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Amelia knew the basic rules, but she hadn¡¯t yed with anyone


    for years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y poker then,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°But there are only three of us. How do we y?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Callum called me and said he woulde back early today. Calcting the time, he should be


    here in a few minutes. We¡¯ll have four yers!¡± Lillian stated.


    As Lillian expected, Callum arrived a few momentster. She quickly pulled the table over to set up


    the game.


    Callum raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can y poker.


    Lillian replied, ¡°I used to be known as the poker expert in my family. When I visited my rtives


    during the New Year, I would y whenever they needed yers.¡± Callum couldn¡¯t help butugh at


    the proud look on Lillian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see how good you are.¡± He ordered the housekeeper to bring a deck of cards while he


    said that.


    Lillian bought the deck while shopping. It was a souvenir from a


    celebrity event. She thought it was just a souvenir but didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy.


    However, the mansion had no poker table, so the four sat around an ordinary square table and


    yed.


    ¡°The money you win is all yours. I¡¯ll take all the losses,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°No way!¡± Amelia eximed.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You make the game pointless,¡± Rosalie said.


    Lillian said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet a penny, just for fun, and we can bet too.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Of course, she knew Lillian had


    suggested a penny because thetter was being considerate. Otherwise, given Lillian¡¯s and


    Rosalie¡¯s financial status, it would not be a big deal to ce huge bets.


    Callum nodded with a smile.


    If outsiders knew that the head of the White family yed poker and bet with pennies, they would


    be shocked.


    The four of them yed poker, and in the end, Callum was the biggest winner, while Lillian lost the


    most.


    ¡°Poker expert?¡± Callum looked at Lillian.


    Lillian¡¯s face blushed instantly. ¡°Um¡­ It has been a long time since Ist yed. My skills got rusty.


    I¡¯ll give you 2 dors and a pennyter!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 40 cents to you, Amelia, andter, 60 cents to you, Callum,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Amelia said hurriedly.


    ¡°I have to. You won the bet. Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± As Rosalie said, she used her phone to


    transfer the money to Amelia and Callum.


    Amelia looked at the 40 cents transferred to her ount and smiled. Even though Lillian and


    Rosalie were married to a prominent family, they still got along with each other as before without


    any conflict.


    Maybe that was what they called friendship. Whether you were rich or poor, friends should be


    treated equally.


    Just then the housekeeper came in with Jonathan.


    Jonathan looked at the cards on the square table and was surprised. Then he walked over to


    Rosalie with a smile. ¡°You rarely y poker. Did you win or lose?¡±


    ¡°I lost 1 dor,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan was stunned for two seconds when he heard the amount. After all, there was nothing that


    could stun him for two seconds.


    ¡°You all bet 1 dor?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, just a penny,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan looked at the four of them and noticed Callum had the most


    chips, but it was only a few dors at most.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I came to pick you up. If you¡¯re not back for dinner, I bet the two little ones at home


    won¡¯t eat obediently,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie nodded and said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t turn down her kind offer.


    Just as they walked out of the White residence, they saw a car pulling over and Warren getting off.


    Amelia was surprised. She thought Warren woulde to Strico in a few days. His arrival surprised


    her. Moreover, he drove all the way to the White residence entrance.


    Warren walked up to Amelia, nodded to Jonathan and Rosalie beside him, and then said to Amelia,


    ¡°I heard from Matilda that you were here today. So I came over to check it out. Are you going back


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she said goodbye to Rosalie and Jonathan and got into


    Warren¡¯s car.


    Rosalie looked at the departing car and said to Jonathan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? Warren had already


    erased his emotions toward Amelia. Why did he get back together with her?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be curious? That¡¯s their business. I only care about us. I should be curious about that


    instead,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie looked at the man before her. The moonlight shone on his face, revealing his long nose,


    sexy thin lips, and beautiful bright eyes.


    He stared at her with a gentle gaze. There was no woman who wouldn¡¯t catch feelings.


    She would still be dazzled and mesmerized by his charm after so many years.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± she suddenly asked.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she


    meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes I care about many people and things, not only you, but if all you care about


    is me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± she asked.


    When she asked the question, somehow she felt nervous.


    Jonathan stared at Rosalie, raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. ¡°If it were the past, I might


    ask for fairness, but not now. There is no absolute fairness in this world, and I know you love me the


    most.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rosalie heard his words, her nervousness suddenly turned into a feeling of warmth. He was


    slowly changing for her and for their rtionship.


    ¡°Thank you for loving me so much, Jon.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help hugging the man before her. She


    tiptoed over and leaned in to kiss his lips.


    The kiss was like telling him how much she loved him.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    When they got in the car, Rosalie said again, ¡°I have something I want your help with.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping between us. If you need me to do something, just say it,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Alicia¡­¡± Rosalie told Jonathan what she hade up with. After hearing this,


    Jonathan frowned slightly and said, ¡°If it¡¯s true as you said, it¡¯s feasible, but it would take


    considerable effort.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want Alicia to seed. However, I also know that even if she gets probation and


    is temporarily released from prison, maybe there are other ways to send her to jail. But I don¡¯t want


    someone like her to desecrate thew,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan smiled. He naturally understood Rosalie¡¯s sense of justice and respect for thew.


    Otherwise, how could she continue to be awyer after going through all those things?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Everything will turn out the way you want.¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia found that Warren was driving in a direction other than toward the concession


    stand.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. After that, I will take you to another ce,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°But I told my mom I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡±


    I also told her that I would have dinner with you outside,¡± he said.


    Amelia didn¡¯t have anything to retort.


    Warren was in Strico now, which meant that her agreement with him was


    about to start.


    ¡°Are we going to live like a normal married couple for over a year? A normal married couple¡­


    Amelia thought. At that, she suddenly felt confused.


    She had already imagined all kinds of embarrassing conditions that Warren might put forward


    before she went to beg him, and now Warren¡¯s request had left her with enough dignity


    At the very least, he didn¡¯t hurt her.


    The car stopped in front of a diner in Strico. They got out and asked for a private room.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± she replied. Facing him at the moment, all she could think about was what a


    ¡°normal couple¡± should be like.


    Warren ordered some dishes and then stretched out his long arm to pour a cup of warm water into


    the coffee cup in front of Amelia.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that? If I didn¡¯t know that you had no feelings for


    me, I would have thought you were in love with me.¡± His voice was full of ridicule.


    She suddenly came back to her senses and blushed. She picked up the coffee cup in front of her in


    a loss, trying to hide her embarrassment by drinking water.


    But her hand trembled. The water in the coffee cup shook and spilled all over her hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia eximed, and the coffee cup in her hand fell to the ground.


    Warren suddenly got up and took Amelia¡¯s hand nervously. He quickly pulled her into the private


    room¡¯s bathroom and rinsed her hands with cold water.


    As the cold water washed over the back of her hand, Amelia whispered, ¡°The water just now¡­ was


    just warm water. It wasn¡¯t too hot.¡± In other words, even if it spilled on her hand, it was fine.


    Warren was stunned. Then, he found that there was no redness or swelling on the back of Amelia¡¯s


    hand.


    He was so panicked that he didn¡¯t notice whether the water was hot at all!


    Warren turned off the faucet awkwardly and said roughly, ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    After they returned to the table, Amelia was about to pick up the pieces of the broken coffee cup on


    the ground when Warren said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it.*


    Then he squatted down and picked up the broken pieces one by one.


    10:48


    Looking at Warren squatting in front of her, tears suddenly sprung to Amelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even though


    it¡¯s just for now, this man is¡­ pretty gentle,¡± she thought.


    After a while, the dishes were served. Amelia found that all the food he ordered was what she liked


    and suitable for pregnant women.


    Halfway through the meal, she said, ¡°By the way, I hope you can help me put on a show for


    something.¡±


    ¡°A show?¡± He looked at her confusedly. ¡°I¡¯m not an actor.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You just need to cooperate with me a little bit.¡± Then she told him about Rosalie¡¯s n. ¡°I¡­ actually


    don¡¯t want to let Alicia go like this, too. It would be the best if she could be put on a legal trial!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really know how to make trouble for me. At first, you said you just want Alicia to


    be sentenced to get on probation, but now you want me to cooperate with you. What if I don¡¯t


    agree?¡± Warren saidzily.


    Amelia bit her red lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want Alicia to not escape the legal trial as well?¡±


    ¡°But I can also promise that after she is released from prison, I can make her life worse!¡± he said


    with certainty.


    ¡°But in that case, wouldn¡¯t you be breaking thew?¡± she said hurriedly.


    ¡°What? Are you worried that I will do something illegal?¡± he raised his eyebrows and asked.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He stared at her with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Because you are the father of two children¡­¡± What she didn¡¯t mention was that he was also the


    man she loved.


    A trace of ridicule shed in his eyes. She was worried just because he was the father of the


    children.


    ¡°Are you afraid that once I make a mistake, the children will be implicated because there¡¯ll be a


    record?¡± Warren sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will implicate the children. I just-¡± She suddenly paused.


    10:480


    ¡°Just what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to you.¡± Amelia said seriously, ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to


    see anything happen to you.¡±


    When she chose to separate from him, she had hoped that he would be safe and sound.


    Warren was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll cooperate with you and put on a show!¡±


    Amelia was relieved.


    When they left the restaurant, Warren took Amelia to a manor. It was not too far from the


    concession stand. It was only two stops away, and it was a high-end residential area in the city.


    Several years ago, when Amelia wanted to buy a house, she had taken note of the price. At that


    time, she heard from a real estate agent that the housing price in this residential area had reached


    20,000 dors square feet. Now, several more yearster, the housing price was likely even higher.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Amelia asked.


    per 10


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a good look at where you will live in the future?¡± Warren said.


    Amelia was stunned and then said as if she had realized something, ¡°Is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, for the next year or so, you and I will live here. You can take a look at the ce. If anything is


    missing, make a list, and then I¡¯ll ask someone to buy them,¡± Warren said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Amelia looked at the exquisitely decorated house with an area of more than 3,000 square feet in


    front of her. Everything was new, like a show house. She felt that all that was necessary was


    already furnished in the house. The only thing that wascking might be the atmosphere of life!


    But Amelia replied to Warren, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about it then.¡±


    ¡°Also, you will move here in the next two days. I¡¯ll send someone to help you move your things,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°In the next two days?¡± She was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡±


    ¡°Too soon? So, when do you want to dy it until?¡± He asked, ¡°Amelia, you were in such a rush


    when you asked me to agree to your request. Now, when I want you to fulfill the terms of exchange


    between us, you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s too soon.¡±


    Amelia was speechless and looked at the person in front of her a little helplessly..


    The look in her eyes suddenly made his heart soften. He pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°I will try my


    best to do what I promised you, so in the same way, I also hope that you can do what you promised


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll live with you like a normal couple, but¡­¡± She bit her lips slightly and said rather stiffly,


    ¡°With how my body is now, I can¡¯t do what married couples do with you. I hope you¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think I want you?¡± Warren suddenly sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in a


    pregnant or postpartum woman? How attractive do you think you are to think I want you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned red. What he said was like telling her not to tter herself.


    She lowered her head and thought, ¡°Yeah. How could he want me now that things havee to


    this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Warren said.


    When they arrived at the concession stand, Warren said, ¡°Amelia, I hope you can properly y the


    role of a good wife for the next year. When time is up, I will naturally grant your freedom.¡±


    At the same time, he would also grant himself freedom.


    10:48


    r


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. When she heard the words ¡°your freedom,¡± her heart suddenly


    hurt.


    Actually, she had never been truly free.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be a good wife,¡± she said, not for this agreement but only for thest moments they have


    to spend together.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When she grew old, she could have these sweet memories to look back


    1.


    She closed the car door and walked towards the concession stand.


    Warren looked at her silhouette with aplicated look in his eyes. Even if he had forgotten about


    the past rtionship, he still remembered how much he had hoped to be a real couple with


    her before.


    He would just take this as fulfilling his wish.


    After that, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any lingering concerns about her


    anymore.


    That was what he told himself.


    Matilda was also surprised when she learned that Amelia would soon move to live with Warren.


    ¡°That fast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be in the two days.¡± Amelia said, ¡°But it¡¯s not too bad. It¡¯s not far; just two stops away


    from here. I cane over easily. I¡¯ll need you to take care of Aiden for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Aiden is my grandson. It¡¯s my duty to take care of him. I¡¯m worried about you, though. You¡¯re


    pregnant, and he is a man. Can he take good care of you?¡± Matilda asked worriedly.


    Ameliaforted her by saying, ¡°If he really can¡¯t take care of me, he will find someone to take care


    of me. Besides, when he is away, I can alsoe over! I guess I¡¯ll stille here during the day


    and go back at night, so I won¡¯t be with him for 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Matilda thought for a while and felt relieved again. Anyway, if Amelia couldn¡¯t move


    easily, she would go to their residence to take care of her during the day or find someone to help out


    at the concession stand temporarily.


    The next day, Amelia told her Aiden about the move.


    But for Aiden, she could only use the excuse that she had to stay with


    10:48


    Warren and rest because of her pregnancy.


    Aiden said sensibly, ¡°Have a good rest and give birth to my brother or sister safely, Mommy. I¡¯ll be


    good and take care of Granny!¡±


    Amelia looked at her sensible son and felt kind of sad.


    If she and Warren hadn¡¯t reached this point, Aiden would have been a privileged child. He would be


    living an enviable life for many people. He should not be this sensible at such a young age.


    He was less than ten years old but had gone through more things than ordinary children.


    ¡°Okay, I will give birth to your younger sibling safely,¡± Amelia said.


    Aiden suddenly hugged Amelia. ¡°Mommy, will you reallye back? If I have a younger brother or


    sister, w-will you still like me?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Of course, I wille back. Even after you have a younger


    brother or sister, I will still like you, Aiden! Did someone say something to you?¡±


    Aiden buried his head in Amelia¡¯s arms without saying a word.


    His ssmates in school also knew about Amelia¡¯s pregnancy. Some told him that since she was


    pregnant with his younger sibling, she would like them more, especially since his younger sibling


    would be healthier than him. Adults would definitely prefer a healthy child to a sick child.


    Although Aiden was also looking forward to meeting his younger sibling, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    What if Amelia really didn¡¯t like him anymore?


    It was just that he had never told others about his panic and fear.


    ¡°Aiden, if someone told you that I won¡¯t like you after having your younger sibling, don¡¯t believe


    them. Even after I give birth, you are irreceable, okay?¡± Amelia said softly.


    Her gentle voice seemed to calm Aiden¡¯s anxiety.


    ¡°Irreceable?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°It means ¡®very important. You¡¯re very important¡­¡± Amelia hugged her son. ¡°Aiden, you know what?


    You give me the courage to continue living. When I was going through hell, I survived because of


    you. If it weren¡¯t for you, then I might not be so brave. My bravery is all because of you.¡±


    10:48


    It was also at that time that she understood what ¡°women be strong after bing mothers¡±


    meant.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m your courage.¡± Aiden looked up at Amelia.


    ¡°Yes, you are my courage. So, how could I not like you?¡± Amelia said.


    She just wanted to make it up to Aiden as much as she could.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:480

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Aiden finally smiled, and the worries and fears in his eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°I like Mommy


    most¡­¡± He wanted to grow up quickly so that he could protect his family.


    Amelia was relieved to see her son¡¯s smile.


    The next day, Amelia came to the detention center and met Alicia.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alicia looked at Amelia¡¯s noticeably swollen belly with a resentful gaze. Her child had been aborted,


    but Amelia¡¯s child was still alive.


    Consequently, Alicia thought the world was unfair.


    Once released from prison, she would make sure that Amelia suffered.


    ¡°How about it? When can I get out of prison?¡± Alicia grinned and looked at Amelia with a determined


    look, as if she were extremely sure that she


    could leave there.


    ¡°I tried my best, but the police have a record of your case. It is impossible for you to be acquitted, so


    the most you can get is a probation sentence,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°What? Probation?¡± Alicia raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°There will be a record of my probation.


    Don¡¯t you know the difference between probation and acquittal?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to do this. If I don¡¯t intervene, you will be sentenced to between three and ten


    years in prison. The York family found the bestwyer in Lofbury and even wanted you to get life


    imprisonment. Alicia, if you really want to be acquitted, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Just pretend there


    never was a deal between you and me.¡±


    With that, Amelia turned around and was about to leave.


    Alicia sneered coldly, ¡°Haha, I thought you cared about your friends, but it seems not. Poor Riley is


    suffering, and her boyfriend is not willing to save her even when he has the chance


    Amelia paused and turned. ¡°Alicia, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to be acquitted. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t.


    Besides, I have already separated from Warren. I went to Lofbury, swallowed my pride, and begged


    him to let you go. That is the best oue I can get. Even if he agrees to release you, the police


    won¡¯t let you go. The police records have already been reported to the


    08:44


    whole town. So they can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    Alicia was silent. She naturally understood what Amelia had said. She had already nned in her


    mind that if she could be acquitted, it would be the best thing to do. If not, then the next best thing


    she could hope for was probation.


    She would doubt it if Amelia had said directly that she could be acquitted. However, her doubts had


    been dispelled.


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll ept the probation. As long as I¡¯m not imprisoned, that¡¯s enough for me. When I


    am free to go, I will certainly tell you Riley¡¯s whereabouts,¡± said Alicia.


    ¡°I hope you can keep your promise,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°As long as you keep our agreement, of course I will!¡± Alicia sneered.


    As soon as Alicia was released from prison, she would find a way to fly out of the country. That was


    her n. As for whether she would keep her end of the agreement, that would depend on her


    mood.


    Amelia¡¯s moving process went quickly.


    She packed only some clothes and daily necessities, as well as the bags she had prepared for her


    pregnancy. In addition, she packed some of the items she would use when her child was born.


    There was nothing else she brought.


    Warren sent someone to help Amelia move, and they easily sent those things to Warren¡¯s high-end


    condominium.


    ¡°Mr. York said he wille here tonight,¡± said the man.


    When Amelia heard that, her heart skipped a beat, not expecting Warren


    toe.


    From that day onward, she would have to stay in the condominium for a while.


    Amelia simply tidied up and checked the refrigerator, which was already stocked with various fresh


    ingredients.


    When she looked at the time, it was almost evening. Amelia took out some ingredients and started


    cooking dinner.


    Although she was pregnant for more than five months, it didn¡¯t stop her


    08:44 3


    from cooking.


    She just made three dishes and a soup. She wanted to call Warren and ask him when he was


    coming back, but she remembered that he had blocked her.


    When she was in Lofbury, she tried to contact him, but she couldn¡¯t get through. She ended up


    contacting Frederick before she could reach Warren.


    However, things were different then.


    Amelia ate her dinner at seven in the evening. But she put the rest of the food away in case Warren


    came back.


    Therge living room was muchrger than the building behind her concession stand.


    Amelia sat on the couch, holding a pillow, reading through a romance novel she had brought from


    home.


    When she was young, she loved to read romance novels. She longed for the love in books.


    ¨C Later, the cruel reality made her stop believing in love. Naturally, she


    didn¡¯t read such novels anymore.


    Somehow, when she was in Lofbury, she saw that romance novel and bought it. Then she put it in


    her suitcase.


    Maybe it was because she had lost love, so she couldn¡¯t help but want to read the romance in the


    book.


    When Warren returned, he saw only the soft lights in the room. Amelia was leaning against the


    couch and seemed to be resting. An open booky beside her hand. It seemed that she read until


    she fell asleep.


    He stepped forward. Under the light, her soft, calm face met his eyes.


    She was a little more haggard than he remembered. Pregnancy would be a heavy burden on her


    body for someone of her age, after all.


    Warren nced at the book in her hand. When he saw the title, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    He remembered that she used to read such novels a long time ago.


    He thought she should not be interested in that kind of book anymore.


    08:44 C


    To his surprise, she read it again.


    Warren picked up the book from Amelia¡¯s hand, casually turned it over, and then set it aside. Then


    he bent down again. As he was about to carry her back to the bedroom, she slowly opened her


    eyes.


    They looked at each other.


    The distance between their faces was so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath.


    For a moment, Amelia thought she was in a dream, still in a trance. She slowly raised her hand and


    caressed Warren¡¯s face. She felt the warmth in her palm and heard him speak, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that


    doing this to a man will lead to misunderstandings?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    1

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Amelia suddenly came to her senses and blurted out, ¡°We¡¯re a couple, so even if I touch your face


    like this, it should be okay.¡±


    A touch of surprise shed in his eyes, and then he blushed slightly. ¡°Yes, we are a couple.¡±


    Then Warren stood up and said, ¡°If you want to sleep in the future, don¡¯t sleep in the living room. Go


    back to your bedroom to avoid catching a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. ¡°Have you had dinner yet? I also left some food for you. You can eat it after you


    heat it up¡­


    11


    Suddenly she stopped herself. When she looked at the time, it was already 10 p.m. Warren had


    most likely already eaten.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was sote. You must have eaten already, right? I¡¯ll clean up the food in the


    kitchen.¡± Then she got up and went to the kitchen.


    Warren grabbed her and asked, ¡°You made dinner?¡±


    ¡°Well, I originally nned to eat with you,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was trying to make a call, but¡­ it seems you have blocked my number. I can¡¯t get through,¡±


    Amelia said.


    He frowned slightly, as if he had thought of something, and then said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, call me if


    you need anything! Besides, I¡¯m a little hungry now.¡±


    Then he went to the kitchen and reheated the cold dishes before he brought them to the table.


    Amelia sat at the dining table with Warren, who was eating one dish at a time. She seemed a little


    worried because she was afraid he would feel


    ufortable.


    Warren ended up eating all the food.


    ¡°In the future, I will send someone to cook every day. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself out. Every


    afternoon, there will be cleaning staff to clean your room. In addition, I will also send a special


    housekeeper to take care of you,¡± Warren said.


    08:44


    ¡°No need,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°I can take care of myself. Besides, I only cook a little. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Warren interrupted, ¡°What if you have the same sudden abdominal pain you hadst time at the


    train station? Do you think you can handle it? What if there was no one around you at the time?


    What if the phone was out or not with you? It will be difficult for you to call for help then!¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She remembered how she had suffered from abdominal pain at that time,


    and she knew Warren was telling the truth.


    ¡°There may be less than two months left before the child is born. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to


    them!¡± He said it coldly.


    ¡°Okay, I see. I didn¡¯t think too much before.¡± Amelia watched him finish eating and was going to


    clean up.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± He picked up the te and cutlery, put them in an automatic dishwasher for cleaning,


    and then put them away one by one.


    Amelia stood at the kitchen door and looked at the man in front of her with tears in her eyes.


    She thought to herself, ¡®This is the life I really want to have.


    However, this is how it¡¯s done.¡¯


    When Warren came out of the kitchen, Amelia said, ¡°By the way, I saw that there are four rooms


    here, and three of them are bedrooms. I chose the second bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose the second bedroom? Or are you going to leave me in the master bedroom


    and sleep in separate rooms?¡± he asked.


    Amelia felt exposed because that was exactly her n.


    ¡°I thought I made things clear to you before. For the next few months, I want us to get along like a


    normal couple, not like roommates. If you still want to keep our agreement, you should sleep in the


    master bedroom at night. Also, if you want to wash upter, please don¡¯t close the bathroom door,¡±


    said Warren.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why can¡¯t I close the bathroom door?¡± Her face blushed as she asked.


    ¡°If something happens to you in the bathroom, I can go right in without kicking down the door. It


    saves a lot of time.¡±


    08:44


    Then she suddenly realized it. ¡°Oh.¡±¡±


    ¡°Do you


    think I have ulterior motives toward you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ Of course I know. You can¡¯t do anything to me in my current state, anyway.¡± She lowered


    her head, went to the second bedroom, and put some of her luggage on the side of the master


    bedroom. Then, she took her toiletries and new clothes before quickly entering the bathroom.


    The bathroom door was closed, but it wasn¡¯t locked.


    Warren stood at the door of the bathroom, his arms hanging around his waist, listening to the sound


    of watering from inside. After a while, he leaned his back against the wall by the bathroom door


    and took a long breath.


    He thought to himself, ¡°The ridiculous thing is that she could still attract my attention while pregnant.


    In fact, I have to restrain myself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I truly have no feelings left for her or not.


    After all, I feel that the effect of hypnosis seems to be gradually failing. In fact, I feel like I¡¯m caring


    for her even more. Even when I entered the room and saw her resting on the couch like that, I


    inexplicably felt a sense of contentment.


    I¡¯m not sure what I am content with.


    Warren shook his head and thought, ¡®I¡¯m going to officially divorce her in 14 months at the most. By


    then, I might be bored with such a boring rtionship.


    By then, I will discover that life after marriage with her will just be like that.¡¯


    He kept repeating that in his mind.


    One night, Amelia and Warren were lying on the same bed. She thought she would toss and turn,


    but in reality, it only took her ten minutes to fall asleep. As she felt his breath enveloping her, and all


    she could smell was his scent, she suddenly felt a sense of security. And then she fell into a deep


    sleep.


    When Amelia woke up the next day, Warren was no longer in the room. When she went into the


    living room, she saw an unfamiliar woman talking to her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. York. I am the caretaker that


    Mr. York hired to take care of you. My name is Ann Beetle. You can call me if you need


    08:44


    anything.¡±


    Amelia looked at the woman, who appeared to be in her 40s and had a friendly demeanor.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you Ann. You can also call me Amelia directly. I don¡¯t feelfortable with the


    title of Mrs. York.¡± Amelia said.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ann hesitated for a moment and smiled. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll call you Amelia. I made some


    breakfast suitable for pregnant women. Come see if it suits your taste.¡±


    Ann took out breakfast from the kitchen and nced at Amelia, who seemed to be looking for


    something on the couch.


    ¡°Amelia, what are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you find it,¡± Ann said.


    ¡°I left a book on the couchst night. Did you see it when you came in this morning?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Is it the one with the red cover?¡± Ann recalled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the one with the red cover.¡±


    ¡°I saw Mr. York reading the book this morning. Did Mr. York take it with him?¡± Ann said.


    Amelia was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Warren to read the book.


    After all, it was a romance novel.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t sure how to describe her feelings at that moment as she wondered why Warren was


    reading her romance novel.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Frederick looked at the romance novel on Warren¡¯s desk with an


    indescribable feeling.


    From the title of the book, ¡°Love You With the Rest of My Life,¡± he could tell it was a romance


    novel.


    He was certain that kind of romance novel didn¡¯t seem to be something


    that Warren would like.


    At that moment, the book was half open. Obviously, Warren had read half of it and put it aside with


    the intention of continuingter.


    ¡°I have reviewed the LJ acquisition proposal, and there are quite a few issues. If we proceed with


    the current n, the chances of failure are high,¡± Warren said. ¡°Ask them toe up with a new


    proposal, not this perfunctory one, or I¡¯ll walk away¡­ What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Frederick suddenly came to his senses. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    08:44 3


    Warren followed Frederick¡¯s gaze andnded at the book. ¡°What? Are interested in this kind of


    book?¡±


    you


    Frederick suddenly shed an awkward smile on his face. It seemed that it would not be


    appropriate for him to answer the question with a ¡°yes or no.¡±


    After some thought, he said, ¡°This kind of book¡­ I read them asionally. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°So, you read this kind of book asionally?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°My girlfriend likes reading such books, and I flip through them asionally. However, most of her


    reading is done online. She doesn¡¯t have many physical books.¡±


    ¡°Why do women like to read this kind of book?¡± Warren ran his fingers over the book and asked,


    ¡°Do they like the romance?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Every time my girlfriend reads this kind of book, she says how amazing the male lead is


    and how much she envies the female lead in the story,¡± Frederick remarked.


    He couldn¡¯t help butin. After all, she oftenpared him to the ¡®characters in the novels.


    ¡°She envies the female lead in the story, huh?¡± Warren muttered. Then he wondered, ¡°Does Amelia


    also envy the female lead in this novel?¡±


    When Frederick left the office, Warren continued to read the novel, page by page.


    He was not a person who liked to read such books, but since Amelia read it, he couldn¡¯t help but


    look through it. So he brought the book to the office.


    The male and female leads in the story met unexpectedly and fell in love at first sight. After a few


    months, they met in an ident. The female lead was identified by the police as a murder suspect,


    while the male lead tried his best to clear the female lead¡¯s name.


    Everyone around him advised the male lead to stop doing that kind of useless work. Some even


    suggested that a big shot made the female lead a scapegoat to save his daughter.


    However, the male lead still firmly believed in the female lead. He said to those who persuaded him,


    ¡°A few months of feelings canst a lifetime.¡±


    08:44 T


    Finally, the male lead collected all the evidence and handed it over to the police. The police arrested


    the real killer. The female lead was acquitted, but as a result, the male lead provoked the big shot


    and was knocked into aa by the viin¡¯s men.


    After that, the female lead caught the real killer for the male lead and silently stayed by his side.


    As the title said, she loved him for the rest of her life.


    Twenty yearster, the male lead woke up and saw the female lead, who already had some white


    hair. He recognized her immediately.


    At the end of the story, the female lead pushed the male lead, who was in a wheelchair, back to the


    maple forest where they had first met.


    They looked at each other and smiled. It was enough to have someone who would apany


    them wholeheartedly for a lifetime.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Warren finished reading the novel, he felt that the first half of the plot was very simr to his


    experience with Amelia.


    It was not a coincidental meeting between them before they began to fall in love. The difference was


    that he had approached her intentionally from the beginning. Later, when she had been framed and


    arrested by the police, he had be a witness who had testified against her and sent her to


    prison.


    Warren wondered, ¡°If Amelia enjoys this kind of romance novel, did she hope I would protect her


    when she first went to prison?¡±


    At that thought, Warren couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He thought about the line in the novel, ¡°A few months of feelings canst a lifetime.¡±


    In his case, he had spent ten years of his feelings for Amelia.


    He thought a decade of that was enough.


    It was enough for him to understand that she would never love him again in her life. In that case, his


    feelings for her were simply useless. That was why he chose hypnosis, believing it to be the best


    choice.


    At that moment, all he wanted to do was to fulfill an old wish of his. At the same time, he wanted to


    get bored of Amelia so that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by her again.


    08:44


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall in love with a woman who doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    That was what Warren told himself.


    When Warren returned to his condominium that evening, he saw Amelia and Ann in the living room.


    Ann met Warren and said, ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°You can go back now,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ann replied. She didn¡¯t stay in the condominium during the night. She stayed in a separate


    servant¡¯s condominium next door. When Warren was not around, she woulde to Amelia¡¯s unit


    to take care of


    her.


    Ann left, and on the dining table, a hearty meal had already been set.


    ¡°Ann has prepared all these,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Would you like to eat with me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Warren replied.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    The two sat down. While having dinner, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Well¡­ I have a novel¡­ Is it


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Novel? Do you mean ¡®Love You With the Rest of My Life¡¯?¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Amelia answered. ¡°He even remembers the book title, huh?¡± she mused.


    ¡°It¡¯s with me,¡± he uttered. ¡°But I¡¯m surprised you like such books again. I only remember you liked


    this kind of book when we were in love.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face contorted in embarrassment. She, too, didn¡¯t expect that he would take her book


    away. ¡°It¡¯s just to kill time. I¡¯m pregnant, after all. It¡¯s better to stay away from electronic devices.¡±


    ¡°Is the book interesting?¡± he asked abruptly.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said. She figured the novel should be good since it was on the bestselling list and


    was published physically, too.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think the two characters in the book are wasting each other¡¯s time? Staying by a


    vegetative person for 20 years and wasting 20 years of youth, and even though the other party


    wakes up in the end, they¡¯ve both turned old,¡± Warren articted nonchntly. ¡°Instead of wasting


    her feelings on a vegetative person, isn¡¯t it more practical to find a new love instead?¡±


    Amelia stared at the man in front of her. ¡°Love is never amodity. It has nothing to do with


    practicality. The female lead willingly stayed by the male lead¡¯s side because of love.¡±


    ¡°Really? Willingly? I think the female lead is overwhelmed with guilt instead! It seems like she thinks


    she¡¯s the cause of why the male lead bes a vegetable, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s been weighed


    down by remorse,¡± he exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not guilt. If it¡¯s because of that, why would she wipe his body so gently every day for 20 years?


    And why would she roll him around and apply medicine for him? Why would she be willing to do


    those dirty and tiring tasks herself? If all she feels toward him is guilt, why didn¡¯t she choose the


    easy way and find him a caregiver?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°The writer probably has the same mentality as you, and that¡¯s why he chooses to pen it into a love


    story,¡± answered Warren. ¡°Isn¡¯t it stupid to bet


    0844


    your life on whether another person will wake up?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s stupid?¡± Amelia fixed her gaze on the man intently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this man once bet his life for a chance, too? A chance that I¡¯d forgive him?¡± she thought. At


    that time, even though she repeatedly told him that she would never love him again, he still refused


    to give up.


    At first, she assumed he was acting out of regret and guilt.


    It waster she realized that he had done that out of love. He was willing to love her with his life.


    Sadly, though, the current Warren could never love her like that again¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid?¡± he countered with a hint of amusement.


    Her gaze dimmed. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s stupid indeed.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve brought the book back and will return it to youter. But it¡¯s better not to read such


    books while you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll buy you some books suitable for prenatal educationter on.¡± After


    saying that, Warren lowered his head and continued eating.


    Amelia looked at Warren for some time before she said, ¡°Do you no longer believe in love?¡±


    Those words slipped out of her mouth out of instinct. Even she didn¡¯t know why she would ask that


    question.


    ¡°This is not the question you should ask.¡± He raised his eyes and stared at her coldly.


    In an instant, her heart suddenly trembled.


    ¡°Yeah, I should¡¯ve known better. Some things are no longer like before¡­ she reflected.


    Rosalie called Amelia and told her that Alicia¡¯s trial was scheduled for three dayster.


    ¡°Have you talked it out with Warren?¡± Rosalie asked. She wanted to ensure that there were no


    mistakes on the day itself so that Alicia wouldn¡¯t have the chance to catch on.


    ¡°Yeah, he agreed to cooperate,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You two just have to try your best to act like your usual selves


    on the day itself,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out about Riley¡¯s whereabouts after the trial three dayster. Riley¡­ Riley¡­ I must find


    Riley no matter what!¡± she thought to herself.


    That night, Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Rosalie says Alicia¡¯s trial is in three days. When the


    timees¡­


    11


    ¡°I got it. I will do what I promised you,¡± he said.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    He nced at her. ¡°You care so much about Riley because she once helped you in prison?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she voiced. ¡°It¡¯s easy to have many friends in this world, but how many of them would


    actually send help in the hour of need?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to endure the humiliation, beg me, and even sacrifice your dignity just for Riley?¡±


    he asked.


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly as she lowered her eyes. ¡°Because Riley saved both my life


    and Aiden¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So, if I helped you find out the truth back then instead of watching you go to prison unjustly, would


    you-¡± Warren stopped speaking abruptly.


    He nearly blurted out what he had in his mind. He almost wanted to ask if she would love him


    deeply and actually forgive him if she found outter that he had deliberately approached her for


    revenge.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s pointless to talk about it now.¡± Warren turned around and walked into the bedroom.


    Amelia smiled bitterly and murmured to herself, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pointless to talk about it now.¡±


    Three dayster, Alicia¡¯s trial proceeded as scheduled.


    Alicia was initially afraid that news reporters or such would flock to the scene, but surprisingly, the


    streets were deserted throughout the journey to the court.


    On second thought, however, she reckoned it was not that surprising. When news of the incident


    came out back then, they were all being


    covered up and barely being reported. Even asional reports rted to the incident were being


    taken down as well.


    Nat¨²rally, she supposed it was perfectly normal that there were no news reporters.


    Of course, at the same time, that was the best for her.


    As she stepped into the courtroom, she spotted Jasper.


    Jasper looked very different from the way Alicia first saw him.


    Deep down, Alicia despised him to the core. She believed it was his ipetency thatnded her


    in this predicament.


    Since the trial this time was not opened to the public, there were no irrelevant people.


    In the midst of it, Alicia turned to look at Rosalie, the defensewyer who was defending her.


    ¡°The wife of the famous Mr. Youngblood in Strico and also a good friend of Amelia, huh?¡± she


    pondered.


    -When Rosalie visited Alicia in person at the detention center, saying that she would be her defense


    lawyer, thetter was beyond shock. She had never imagined that the defensewyer Amelia hired


    for her would actually be Jonathan¡¯s wife.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    ¡°Why do you want to be my defensewyer?¡± she asked at the time.


    ¡°Because Amelia expressed her desire to inquire about her friend¡¯s whereabouts, and you were


    willing to share that information on the condition of securing probation for yourself, is that not


    correct?¡± Rosalie inquired.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re helping her? Awyer like you wouldn¡¯t need to do such a thing for money, would you?¡±


    Alicia replied sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this solely for my friend,¡± Rosalie affirmed.


    ¡°You are thedy of the Youngblood family. In Strico, there are many people who seek to gain your


    favor. Why would someone like Amelia be your friend? She¡¯s just a concession stand owner! Don¡¯t


    you think it¡¯s beneath your status to be friends with someone like her?¡± Alicia remarked.


    ¡°If you measure friendship in such a way, you¡¯ll find it challenging to make genuine connections.


    When I was facing difficulties, it was Amelia who extended a helping hand. Since she didn¡¯t look


    down on me from the beginning, how could I look down on her? Alicia, you never intended to


    be friends with Amelia, and you could have had her carry your gratitude throughout her life.


    But¡­ you were too hasty.¡± Rosalie


    continued.


    Though there were words left unsaid, Alicia understood what Rosalie was implying.


    She was too eager to turn the favor she had done for Amelia into personal gain. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If she had maintained that goodwill, when faced with actual danger, Amelia would undoubtedly seek


    help from Warren or the Youngblood family on her behalf.


    Just like now, Amelia had gone to great lengths to seek the assistance of Warren and the


    Youngblood family in her quest to discover Riley¡¯s whereabouts.


    As it stood, even though Alicia now recognized her mistake, it was toote.


    The trial spanned two days, during which Alicia adhered to Rosalie¡¯s


    script, refuting most of the evidence that was unfavorable to her.


    When Warren and Amelia appeared in court, Alicia couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. She had learned


    from the police the extent of Warren¡¯s sacrifices for Amelia and the injuries he had endured to save


    her.


    Amelia thought to herself, ¡°How could such an exceptional man do all of this for her?¡±


    This made Alicia feel more and more unlucky. After years of being with Ryan, she had ended up in


    this situation.


    During the trial, when Jasper saw Warren and Amelia appearing in the courtroom, he quickly called


    out, ¡°Mr. York, Ms. Haab, this was all Alicia¡¯s idea. I was also misled momentarily! I¡¯m a victim as


    well!¡±


    Just then, the judge yelled to silence Jasper.


    After giving their testimony, Warren and Amelia left the courtroom, but instead of leaving the


    building, they entered a nearby room. In this room, various screens of different sizes disyed


    scenes from the trial.


    Jonathan was sitting in the room, watching the trial on the screens. Beside him stood a prominent


    Stricowyer.


    Upon seeing Warren enter, Jonathan greeted him with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Consider this a


    rehearsal for the actual trial.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, it¡¯s your effort that made this borate charade possible,¡± Warren replied.


    Alicia and Jasper remained unaware that the trial was nothing but a performance that served to


    make them believe it was real.


    In reality, it was just an intricately staged performance meant to misdirect them.


    It had taken extensive preparation to ensure that the ruse would not be exposed.


    Few in Strico were capable of doing so. Jonathan was capable of orchestrating such an act but it


    didn¡¯t mean it had been an easy process for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my wife¡¯s hope that no one can escape justice,¡± Jonathan remarked with a smile. ¡°Both of you,


    please have a seat, and let¡¯s watch. I believe there will be a verdict soon.¡±


    Warren and Amelia took their seats. As expected, the judge swiftly delivered a sentence not long


    after, condemning Jasper to life


    imprisonment and granting Alicia a three-year prison sentence to be preceded by three years of


    probation.


    Upon hearing the verdict, Alicia expressed a smug satisfaction, while Jasper was in disbelief,


    eximing, ¡°How is this possible? How can she get away with just probation? She¡¯s the


    mastermind!¡±


    Jasper kept shouting. Even so, his protests fell on deaf ears.


    After some time, Rosalie entered the room and informed Amelia, ¡°I will arrange for you to meet


    Alicia. Then you can inquire about Riley¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± Amelia expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Once she reveals Riley¡¯s location, she¡¯ll be returned to the detention center. Individuals


    like her must face legal consequences,¡± Rosalie added.


    Half an hourter, Amelia encountered Alicia at the detention center¡¯s entrance, with Rosalie


    apanying her by her side.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re out, can you tell us where Riley is?¡± Amelia inquired, fixing her gaze on Alicia.


    Alicia smiled and responded, ¡°Of course, I will. But I require 30 million dors to be transferred to


    my foreign ount, and then you must arrange for me to leave the country safely. Once I arrive


    abroad, I will disclose Riley¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face froze, and she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have 30 million dors!¡±


    ¡°You may not have it, but your friend does. Why don¡¯t you ask your good friend to lend it to you?¡±


    Alicia suggested.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression darkened as she interjected, ¡°30 million dors is not a significant issue.


    However, how can we trust you? Will you truly disclose Riley¡¯s location when you reach abroad?


    After all, even if you fail to reveal it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to apprehend you, would we?¡±


    Alicia retorted, ¡°If you genuinely wish to learn Riley¡¯s whereabouts, you¡¯ll need toply with my


    terms, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalie responded with a smile, ¡°That may not be necessary. We have the means to locate him


    nationwide, even if it¡¯s a somewhat cumbersome


    process. There¡¯s no need for us to sumb to your threats, Alicia. Don¡¯t overestimate your


    leverage. What you possess may ultimately amount to nothing.¡±


    Rosalie then turned to Amelia, saying, ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s go. If Alicia is resorting to such deceptions,


    perhaps she doesn¡¯t know Riley¡¯s whereabouts at all. Even though she¡¯s out of prison, she¡¯s


    penniless and her reputation¡¯s tainted; her life may not be pleasant. In fact, she might end up living


    in worse conditions than Riley.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t respond and followed Rosalie to their car.


    Alicia watched as they departed, growing increasingly anxious as the two ignored her. She


    recognized that her current situation, particrly after shing with the York family, was precarious.


    Even though she received a probationary sentence, the York family had the means to enact


    retribution ndestinely.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    ¡°I indeed know Riley¡¯s whereabouts. How about I get on the ne first


    and send a text message to you just before it departs? If I don¡¯t send a text message after it takes


    off, the Youngblood family can find a way to prevent the ne from departing,¡± Alicia dered.


    Rosalie gazed at Alicia, contemted for a moment, and replied, ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s hope you keep


    your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alicia grinned once more.


    30 million dors was swiftly transferred to Alicia¡¯s ount, and her flight ticket had also been


    purchased.


    While Alicia couldn¡¯t leave the city during her probation, she had confidence that the Youngblood


    family could facilitate her departure if they wished.


    At the airport, she yed with her mobile phone, enjoying being escorted by Rosalie and Amelia.


    As she boarded the ne, Alicia turned to Amelia and said, ¡°I doubt Riley expected someone to


    rescue her from that dire situation. Amelia, you have a kind heart. You¡¯ve done so much for Riley,


    and thanks to Riley, I¡¯m safe and able to lead a good life abroad.¡±


    After passing through the security checkpoint, Alicia left.


    Rosalie approached Amelia and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll end up with nothing to be happy


    about.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know. I¡¯m just concerned about Riley¡¯s current situation,¡± Amelia replied, looking troubled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon, if she genuinely knows where Riley is,¡± Rosalie assured her.


    As the cabin door closed and the ne prepared for takeoff, the flight attendants instructed


    passengers to turn off their mobile phones. It was at this moment that Alicia nonchntlyposed


    a brief text message and


    sent it.


    The ne began its ascent shortly after. Alicia finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.


    30 million dors would provide her with afortable life abroad.


    However, the message she sent contained no information about Riley¡¯s whereabouts. It was merely


    a fictitious address.


    Upon arriving there, Amelia would discover that Riley was not present.


    Alicia had no intention of revealing the truth. She wanted Amelia to be tormented by guilt, and she


    wanted Riley to continue suffering.


    ¡°Riley will endure more, and Amelia will carry the weight of guilt for the rest of her life. Meanwhile,


    I¡¯ll enjoy a happy life abroad. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Alicia thought.


    The more she ruminated on it, the more content she became. She nced at the time and noted


    that she had five hours remaining until her destination. Alicia requested a nket and nned to


    rest for a while.


    Alicia couldn¡¯t discern how long she had slept, but when she awoke, she heard an announcement


    over the loudspeaker that the ne was preparing tond.


    ¡°Finally! We¡¯re there, aren¡¯t we? My new life is about to begin!¡± she thought.


    Alicia eagerly anticipated the ne¡¯s arrival.


    However, when the nended and the doors opened, her surprise was immeasurable. The


    airport in front of her looked shockingly familiar-it was Strico Airport, the same one she had just


    departed from.


    She raised her head and surveyed the surroundings. Not far away, the prominent sign ¡°Strico


    Wees You¡± caught her eye.


    ¡°This is¡­ Strico?¡± she pondered incredulously. ¡°Did the five hours on the ne amount to nothing?


    What happened? I purchased a flight ticket to another country! Why is this urring? And why are


    the other passengers seemingly unperturbed? They appear calm!¡±


    Just then, Alicia¡¯s pupils contracted, and her face reflected sudden realization as she observed a


    police car approaching. Her legs wavered, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand.


    The police car came to a halt in front of her, and a police officer approached. He dered, ¡°Alicia


    Taffron, you¡¯re under arrest. Come with


    us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything. I was sentenced to probation by the court! Besides, I haven¡¯t left the


    country. You have no reason to arrest me!¡±


    09:18


    Alicia protested vehemently,


    However, the two policemen remained silent and pressed her down, swiftly handcuffing her wrists.


    ¡°Let go of me! You police are arresting people for no good reason. I want to file aint and


    inform the media! Why are you arresting me? I¡¯m not a criminal!¡± Alicia shouted loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a criminal from the beginning to the end,¡± another voice dered just then.


    Alicia looked up to see a ck car arriving. Rosalie and Amelia stepped out of the vehicle.


    ¡°What does this mean? The court already sentenced me to probation! I¡¯m on probation now, and I


    haven¡¯tmitted any crimes. Why are you arresting me?¡± Alicia asked, ncing at Amelia.


    ¡°Amelia, please talk to them! I did what we agreed upon. You. You can¡¯t just turn your back on


    me!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face disyed a mixture of disappointment and bitterness. She responded, ¡°Alicia, the


    address you provided doesn¡¯t exist. There¡¯s no No. 398 Gornburg Road in Kenfort. The numbering


    stops at 351!¡±


    Although Rosalie had warned Amelia beforehand, exining that Alicia might have fabricated a lot


    and might not know Riley¡¯s whereabouts, Amelia had held onto a glimmer of hope. It wasn¡¯t until


    she checked the address from the message that she realized it didn¡¯t exist.


    Alicia stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ I-I remembered it incorrectly. It should be 298!¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you certain it¡¯s 298? If Riley isn¡¯t found there, Alicia, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Rosalie


    questioned coldly.


    Alicia¡¯s expression fluctuated once more, and this time, she didn¡¯t provid a simple excuse of


    misremembering. Instead, she red at Rosalie with intensity and retorted, ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, so


    be it. I¡¯m on probation, and I haven¡¯tmitted a crime. You have no right to detain me! If you


    detain me again, I¡¯ll sue the Youngblood family and the police for conspiring against me!¡±


    At that moment, another voice chimed in. ¡°Go ahead, try suing me. Do you truly believe it¡¯s that


    easy to extract 30 million dors from the Youngblood family?¡±


    Alicia shivered and gazed at Jonathan with wide eyes. She was drenched


    09:18


    in cold sweat.


    ¡°M-Mr. Youngblood, I-I can give up the 30 million dors. I¡­ didn¡¯t intend to extort money. It was


    your wife and Amelia who wanted to give it to me! I¡­¡±


    However, Jonathan paid no heed to her words. He merely spoke to the police officer restraining her,


    ¡°Take her back. Thank you for your efforts today.¡±


    As his words hung in the air, two police officers moved to escort Alicia into their vehicle.


    Send Gift


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Comment

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Alicia, gritting her teeth, began shouting at the passengers not far away, who hadn¡¯t left and were on


    the same ne as her, ¡°The police are arresting innocent people for no reason! They¡¯re taking away


    innocent people!¡±


    At this point, she believed that she could potentially save herself by rallying public opinion.


    However, she was shocked to find that the passengers didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to her.


    While a few observed her curiously, no one reached for their phones to record, and none stepped


    forward to intervene.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile, Alicia. To them, this is just a staged performance. These passengers are all background


    actors who were on the ne with you to make you believe you were really leaving the country,¡±


    Rosalie exined, dispelling Alicia¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Background actors?¡± Alicia was bewildered.


    ¡°Yes, just like the trial you experienced. It was all an act. Your actual trial is scheduled for a month


    from now. For now, you¡¯re still considered a suspect and will be dealt with legally in a month,¡±


    Rosalie rified.


    Alicia remained in a daze for a considerable time. It had all been a ruse!


    She believed she had been sentenced to probation, but Rosalie now informed her that she¡¯d have


    to wait another month for the real trial.


    And when that time came, probation would likely be the least possible oue for her sentencing.


    ¡°Wow! Y-You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re all lying to me!¡± Alicia cried out, her voice growing shrill. She


    desperately tried to break free from the grasp of the police officers restraining her, intending to rush


    toward Rosalie and unleash her anger.


    However, her attempts to break free were futile, for she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The more she struggled, the tighter their grip became.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been lying to Amelia all this while?¡± Rosalie retorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved we didn¡¯t


    allow someone like you to escape abroad.¡±


    09:18


    Alicia¡¯sst plea was directed at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you. I truly know where Riley is. If


    you tell them to let me go, I-I¡¯ll reveal Riley¡¯s location to you!¡±


    But this time, Amelia refused to believe her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a fool any longer and trust that you really know where Riley is!¡± Amelia looked drained,


    as though all her energy had been sapped.


    Rosalie held her hand andforted her, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Amelia. I¡¯ll take you home, and you can rest.¡±


    Just as they were about to return to the car, Alicia suddenly cried out, ¡°Amelia, do you have the


    heart to let Riley suffer a fate worse than death in a psychiatric hospital? For her to be tormented all


    her life? Don¡¯t you want to save her?¡±


    Amelia froze and turned to gaze at Alicia in astonishment. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can tell you where she is. Just let me go free, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Alicia pleaded desperately.


    However, she was pulled into the police car, which then drove away from the airport.


    Amelia instinctively tried to follow the car, but Rosalie firmly held her hand and said, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t


    worry. If you want to verify whether what she said is true or not, check the psychiatric hospitals.¡±


    Amelia suddenly snapped back to reality and heard Rosalie continue, ¡°If Riley were indeed sent to a


    psychiatric hospital, there should be records. If we can¡¯t find any, it¡¯s possible that Alicia is still lying.


    She might be attempting to deceive you by exploiting your emotions about finding Riley again.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but there are so many psychiatric hospitals across the country. If we have to search


    them one by one¡­¡± Amelia began.


    ¡°Could it be possible, that a woman like Riley has ended up in a psychiatric hospital? Perhaps¡­ did


    Riley develop some sort of mental disorder?¡± Amelia pondered.


    ¡°Then start with the city where Riley was originally at, and then check the surrounding areas. As


    long as there is a record with her name and photograph, it will be much easier if she hasn¡¯t hidden


    her identity,¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°At least, start by checking it out. If we really can¡¯t find anything,


    then we¡¯ll attempt to extract the information from Alicia.¡±


    09:18 1


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie!¡± Amelia expressed her gratitude.


    If it weren¡¯t for her friend¡¯s solution, she could have gone through all the trouble, allowing Alicia to


    be genuinely sentenced to probation and flee abroad with the money, while she couldn¡¯t acquire any


    information about Riley¡¯s whereabouts.


    Ultimately, ording to the address Alicia had provided on the ne, it seemed that from the start,


    Alicia had no intention of revealing Riley¡¯s location.


    ¡°You can thank me once you find out where Riley is,¡± Rosalie said as she led Amelia back to the car


    and sent the woman back to the


    condominium.


    Meanwhile, Warren was deeply concerned when he saw the state Amelia was in upon her return to


    the condominium. He inquired, ¡°How did it go? Did Alicia reveal anything about Riley¡¯s


    whereabouts?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    Rosalie stepped in, exining, ¡°In the end, when Alicia was in a state of panic, she mentioned that


    Riley was in a psychiatric hospital. So I¡¯ll start by checking psychiatric hospital records nationwide to


    see if I can find any information. Please take care of Amelia. Her body¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well taken care of,¡± Warren assured.


    With that, Rosalie and Jonathan left. Warren gazed at Amelia, who seemed lost in thought, and


    gently said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Go wash up and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia replied softly, her mind still preupied with concerns. She walked toward the


    bathroom, but her head was lowered as she walked, lost in thought. She didn¡¯t even notice the


    bathroom door unti she heard hurried footsteps approaching. Just as she was about to collic with it,


    she found herself embraced by a strong pair of arms, which snapped her back to reality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? You nearly hit the door just now,¡± scolded Warren, his tone


    laced with concern.


    Amelia looked up, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me you should be apologizing to. It¡¯s yourself and the baby in


    your womb,¡± Warren chided. ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re home now. What if you walked like that and collided


    with a car outside?¡±


    09:18


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡± she promised.


    Warren pursed his lips and guided her to the bathroom, instructing her, ¡°Stay here, and don¡¯t move.


    I¡¯ll fetch you some fresh clothes.¡±


    He picked out a set of clothes from the wardrobe, ced them in the bathroom, and turned on the


    heater. ¡°All right, go ahead and take a shower. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±


    As the bathroom door closed, Amelia stared at her reflection in the mirror, her face marked by worry


    and furrowed brows.


    In reality, Warren was right. If she continued walking absentmindedly, it could be detrimental to her


    baby. However, at that moment, she couldn¡¯t contain the swirling thoughts that consumed her.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Amelia¡¯s mind raced with doubts and fears. Was Riley really suffering from a mental illness,


    confined to a psychiatric hospital?


    After washing up and changing her clothes, Amelia still felt a little muddle-headed.


    She walked out of the bathroom and saw Warren standing outside, obviously waiting for her.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked gently.


    Amelia nodded, her voice subdued. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go to the living room and have a seat. I¡¯ve warmed up a ss of milk. It¡¯s good to drink a cup of


    milk before sleep,¡± he suggested, guiding her to the couch and handing her a cup of warm milk.


    Amelia epted the warm ss of milk, holding it in her hands and recalling the time when Riley


    had secretly brought her milk during her pregnancy.


    Back then, Riley had remarked, ¡°You require proper nutrition at this point. I might not be able to offer


    much, but I still have ways to get you some milk.¡±


    Drip, drip!


    Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes, and one escaped, falling into the


    cup.


    She hastily wiped her eyes, but more tears followed as if they had been waiting for a release.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I don¡¯t think I can drink this right now,¡± Amelia whispered, her voice shaky.


    Warren watched her tears fall, his heart aching for her. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a


    little jealous. Those tears were meant for him, but he felt a pang of pain in his heart. He couldn¡¯t


    stand seeing her cry, as each tear felt like a stab in his heart.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried about Riley?¡± he softly inquired.


    ¡°I¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t cry and that crying isn¡¯t good for the baby, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if Riley is truly in


    a psychiatric hospital. If she is, how long


    09.18 1


    will it take to locate her? With so many psychiatric hospitals across the country, even with Rosalie¡¯s


    assistance, the search could be prolonged. How long before we get any leads?¡±


    Amelia choked on her words, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Warren¡¯s gentle hand continued to caress her tear-stained face, his palm slowly moistening from


    her tears.


    The warmth seemed to seep through his skin, infiltrating his veins, and creating a profound sense of


    difort.


    ¡°What can we do to keep you from crying?¡± he murmured softly. ¡°If I also mobilize resources to help


    locate Riley, will you stop crying?¡±


    Amelia gazed at the face that was mere inches away from hers in a daze as she felt his finger


    gently brush away the tears on her face.


    ¡°Will¡­ you assist us in finding Riley¡¯s whereabouts?¡± After a pause, she suddenly clutched his


    hand, her voice filled with anxious hope.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you refrain from crying,¡± he assured her.


    Warren would send his men to look for Riley as long as Amelia stopped shedding tears.


    He realized that even as he tried to distance himself from the emotions of the past, he still couldn¡¯t


    bear to see her cry. It would make him profoundly uneasy.


    It was as though her tears had the power to move him to do anything for her.


    Amelia was taken aback by Warren¡¯s willingness to assist in finding F Seeing him make calls and


    instruct his team to check the list of patie in psychiatric hospitals across the country for the past ten


    years was surreal moment. Only then was she sure that he was helping her.


    The only condition was her not crying, and it left Amelia feeling somewhat incredulous.


    Regardless of Warren¡¯s motivations, Amelia was immensely grateful for his support in locating


    Riley.


    As shey in bed, the room was shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by the moonlight filtering


    through the window. Sleep eluded Amelia, and she gazed at Warren, who was resting beside her, in


    a daze.


    09:18


    In slumber, his usually austere countenance appeared much softer. His high nose bridge and


    beautifully shaped lips made him a striking figure. In truth, he was a gentleman.


    She remembered how he wiped her tears with his hands and told her not


    to cry.


    At that moment, Amelia was in a trance, feeling as if the man had never been hypnotized. It was as


    if Warren still loved her and was willing to do anything for her, as long as her tears were kept at


    bay.


    ¡°How could I have such an illusion?¡± she chided herself internally.


    Even so, unable to resist the temptation, Amelia reached out her hand, drawing it closer to Warren¡¯s


    face, but hesitated just before making


    contact.


    The space between them felt simultaneously close and immeasurably distant.


    ¡°Warren, thank you. I hurt you back then, and maybe you don¡¯t love me now. It¡¯s probably the best


    oue for us-maintaining the status quo. Don¡¯t love me, and wait for the day we divorce so that


    we can truly sever our ties.¡± This way, he could move on and build a new life, while she would lock


    away their feelings and rtionship in a corner that no one else could ess for the rest of her life.


    They had loved each other, but they always seemed to miss their chances.


    Amelia wore a bitter smile, and a sigh escaped her lips. She withdrew her hand and slowly closed


    her eyes, unaware that Warreny beside her, his fingers lightly clenched on the bedsheet.


    In the following days, both the Youngblood family and Warre coborated in their search for a list of


    patients in psychiatric Upon learning of this, Lillian instructed Callum to deploy addit eresources to


    aid in the investigation.


    As the three forces coborated, they finally discovered that a per mamed Riley Summer had been


    sent to a psychiatric hospital in diommore eight years ago. Her height and other details matched An


    ledescription, but when the photo of ¡°Riley¡± was sent to Amelia, she w efeftstumuned.


    Thdiingage depicted a woman in a tattered hospital gown with matted


    $434


    09


    and disheveled hair. Her scalp appeared to have suffered severe trauma, leaving her entirely bald in


    some areas.


    Her eyes were dull and devoid of any light. Her skin was pallid, almost translucent, and a twisted


    scar resembling a centipede marred her cheek. What baffled Amelia the most was the vacant ring


    finger on her right hand. The woman was missing a finger.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia stared at the photo in disbelief, unable to fathom what she was seeing.


    This was Riley! It really was Riley!


    Despite the stark contrast to her memory, Amelia recognized Riley immediately.


    The once vibrant and charming woman had been transformed into this shocking state, leaving


    Amelia to wonder, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Riley¡­ be like this?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    ¡°W-Where are her fingers? She used to have ten fingers!¡± said Amelia anxiously.


    Beside her, Rosalie exined, ¡°When she was sent to the psychiatric hospital eight years ago, she


    had already lost one finger. I don¡¯t know how she lost it!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to Lommore. I want to see Riley!¡± said Amelia.


    Warren immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No! Your current condition isn¡¯t fit for going to another city.¡±


    ¡°But I have to go. I¡¯ll find a way to get Riley out!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°If you want Riley released, I can ask someone to investigate her current situation and make


    arrangements suitable for her after assessing her current mental state. But you can¡¯t go. If she


    really is ill and attacks you, what will happen to you and the baby in you?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Riley isn¡¯t mentally ill. How could she be? There must be something wrong with this! Alicia also


    said Riley was living a life worse than death! Right¡­ Alicia might know something! If Riley is just an


    ordinary patient with mental illness, why would Alicia use that to describe Riley¡¯s situation?¡± Amelia


    questioned.


    However, Warren still said, ¡°No matter what, you have to stay in Strico. I can find someone to


    handle the matter in Lommore.¡±


    Amelia suddenly reached out and grabbed Warren¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Warren, please let me go to


    Lommore. If I can¡¯t see Riley with my own eyes, I won¡¯t feel at ease! I want to see her. I want to ask


    her what¡¯s goin on personally. I want to bring her out!


    Amelia sobbed, her eyes full of tears.


    Warren was silent.


    Rosalie parted her lips and said, ¡°Mr. York, why don¡¯t you let Amelia go to Lommore? If she doesn¡¯t,


    I¡¯m afraid she will be too uneasy to take care of her baby in Strico. I¡¯ll inform the obstetrics and


    gynecology hospital in Lommore in advance and ask the doctor who has been handling Amelia¡¯s


    physical examination to hand over all the examination documents of Amelia for thorough


    preparation.¡±


    09-18


    Rosalie could understand Amelia¡¯s feelings at that moment. If she were in Amelia¡¯s position, she


    would have wanted to rush to Lommore


    immediately.


    Then, Rosalie added, ¡°Besides, even if you disagree with Amelia going there, she¡¯ll probably find a


    way to go by herself. Rather than increasing the risk like that, it¡¯s better for you to agree, right?¡±


    Warren fixed his eyes on Amelia¡¯s face, filled with anxiety and pain.


    He mentally remarked, ¡°She really cares about Riley. Immediately after getting some news about


    her, she became so anxious like this. As far as I could remember, she has never even gotten this


    anxious for me.¡±


    Warren tried hard to recall. He remembered Amelia was feeling anxious for him when Jasper


    kidnapped her. At that moment, she showed the same expression when Warren went to save her.


    Back then, Warren mistakenly thought Amelia had him in her heart.


    In the end, he realized he thought too highly of himself.


    In fact, Warren had already noticed the significance of Riley and him in Amelia¡¯s heart. If he was


    half as important as Riley in her heart, he would not have been disheartened to hypnotize all the


    feelings for Amelia back then.


    ¡°Since you want to go there that much, I won¡¯t stop you. But I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll go with me?¡± Amelia was taken aback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re husband and wife now. Since you¡¯re going Lommore while pregnant, I


    should apany you as your husba Warrenmented.


    Amelia bit her lips slightly. ¡°Okay, then¡­ let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Seeing the scene, Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. It was naturally bet for Warren to go with


    Amelia. If anything happened, Amelia would ha someone to take care of her.


    ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ll go with you this time. If some legal matterse up, I can also help you deal with


    them,¡± said Rosalie. Actually, she was worried about Amelia. After all, Amelia was pregnant, and her


    pregnancy at that moment was much more dangerous than ordinary pregnancy.


    09.18


    Amelia looked at Rosalie gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We still need to find out whether Riley has mental illness now,¡± Rosalie


    responded. Judging from the information she had now, there was indeed some doubt about Riley¡¯s


    admission to the psychiatric hospital.


    At night, Rosalie talked to Jonathan. ¡°Jon, I told Amelia today that I would go to Lommore with her.


    You¡­ Well, you won¡¯t me me for making the decision before telling you, right?¡±


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What if I me you? Are you going to abandon your husband and


    children for your friend?¡±


    Rosalie felt embarrassed. ¡°But I really want to help Amelia. I can understand her feelings, especially


    the current situation of her friend, Riley, which is really different from what Amelia told me at first.


    She¡¯s like apletely different person.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about how long you might be in Lommore if you wanted to help her?


    This matter may not be finished in just a few days,¡± said Jonathan.


    He was also involved in the matter from beginning to end and knew Riley¡¯s situation in the


    psychiatric hospital.


    ¡°I know. So¡­ I came to apologize to you now, didn¡¯t I?¡± As Rosalie spoke, she put her arms around


    Jonathan¡¯s neck and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Amelia over there to deal with it first. If it really


    takes some time, I can go back and forth between two ces for a while. I can¡¯t let her work too


    hard when she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Jonathan fixed his eyes on the person in front of him. ¡°If you only apologize verbally, it won¡¯t be


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. She stood on tiptoe and took initiative to kiss his lips. ¡°Is


    that okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you think a kiss is enough?¡± He looked at Rosalie calmly.


    Thus, she softly kissed Jonathan more on the face. ¡°Is that enough to express my apology?¡±


    His gaze gradually darkened. Jonathan stared at Rosalie and said in a hoarse voice with endless


    tenderness, ¡°Not enough. This is far from enough.¡±


    0948


    With that, his big hand sped the back of her head, and his lips fell on hers.


    After a long time, Jonathan looked at the person in his arms and gently stroked her messy hair. ¡°You


    go over first. I¡¯ll deal with the matters in Strico and go to you.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to Lommore?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    ¡°What else could it be? Do you think I¡¯ll let you be alone in Lommore?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± she questioned


    ¡°Gary will take care of them. Besides, there are so many housekeepers at home. I¡¯ll bring the two


    children with me if you¡¯re still uneasy.¡± He knew their other child wouldn¡¯t want to join them even if


    he wanted to bring him to Lommore.


    Jonathan¡¯s head ached at the thought of how that boy was so attached to Karina.


    He was bbergasted by how irrationally his son was fixated on Karina. It had gone beyond a


    sibling-like rtionship, and he wondered if it was just a childhood phase or would persist for a long


    time.


    ¡°Lommore is Wyatt¡¯s territory. Hence, remember to greet him once you¡¯re there so that things will go


    smoothly,¡± Jonathan reminded.


    ¡°Well, I can take this opportunity to visit Felix,¡± Rosalie uttered.


    Jennifer instantly made a fuss when she heard that Rosalie was going to Lommore the following


    day. ¡°I want to go to! Mommy, you should bring me along so I can visit Felix!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not having any holidays right now and as such won¡¯t be able to attend kindergarten if you go


    to Lommore. Guille will then have to go to kindergarten all on his own.¡± Rosalie deliberately painted


    a pathetic picture of her eldest son. ¡°Do you wish for Guille to attend kindergarten alone every


    day?¡±


    Guillermo was about to speak up about how he didn¡¯t mind that one as that was how things were


    before Rosalie and Jennifer returned, w Jonathan pulled him aside, saying, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bring both


    of you to Lommoreter during the weekends to see Mommy and Felix.¡±


    Jennifer only nodded her tiny head in approval after deeming it a satisfactory suggestion. However,


    she still requested Rosalie to inform Felix that she would see him in a few days and pass him the


    frog she¡¯d just learned to fold from colored paper.


    Jennifer delivered the paper frog to Rosalie solemnly as if it were of grea import. Rosalie saw that


    Felix¡¯s name was written on the back of it in colored pencil with Jennifer¡¯s wobbly and crooked


    handwriting.


    Rosalie smiled mildly and carefully kept the paper frog. ¡°Okay, I will


    00.18


    surely hand this to Felix. Why don¡¯t you teach him how to fold it when you and Guillermoe to


    Lommore?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jennifer answered loudly.


    Rosalie packed her luggage and departed for Lommore at noon with Warren and Amelia.


    They opted to drive there as Amelia¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t suitable for her to take a flight.


    Warren asked the driver to drive an RV so that it¡¯d be more convenient for Amelia to rest during the


    journey.


    Amelia was concerned on the way as none of the information about Riley she¡¯d seen from the


    psychiatric hospital was positive.


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t fret. We will reach there in three hours and understand what¡¯s going on once we


    see Riley,¡± Rosalie reassured her.


    Riley¡¯s identity had caught Rosalie by surprise. Riley used to be the eldest daughter of the Summer


    family in Lommore, who¡¯d unfortunately ended up imprisoned for 14 years as she was guilty of


    embezzling herpany¡¯s fund. She returned to the Summer residence topete for authority


    after being released. Yet she got admitted into a psychiatric hospital just as she was on the cusp of


    seeding by her family members iming that she had an unsound mind and had stayed there


    for 14 years.


    ording to the information they¡¯d secretly searched for from the psychiatric hospital, Riley¡¯s family


    consistently paid her visits and didn¡¯t abandon her after admitting her.


    Nowadays, no one in Lommore would have doubted that the eldest daughter of the Summer family


    had a mental disorder.


    Nevertheless, the timing at which Riley had gotten admitted to the psychiatric hospital was too


    much of a coincidence, ording to the timeline.


    After all, the shareholders¡¯ meeting took ce several days after. Riley would have likely seeded


    inpeting for authority based on her performance that year. s, she was diagnosed as


    mentally unsound at such a crucial juncture, with her half-sister marrying her fianc¨¦ after that


    The one who gained the most from everything appeared to be her half-sister, Harriet.


    00.101


    Rosalie had naturally conducted a background check on Harriet while searching for information.


    Harriet¡¯s life was like a fairytalepared to Riley¡¯s tragic one, as she¡¯d married her former brother-


    inw, Zephyr, and had a son with him.


    The car drove to Lommore and arrived at Riley¡¯s psychiatric hospital.


    They were turned down by the hospital staff when they asked for permission to visit Riley.


    ¡°Apologies, but no one else is allowed to visit the patient except for her family.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m her friend of more than ten years,¡± Amelia replied hastily.


    The staff member insisted, ¡°These are our hospital rules.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The rtives of patients would typically reach an agreement with


    the hospital to determine who was allowed to visit. Evidently, the Summer family didn¡¯t want any


    outsiders dropping in on Riley.


    Warren flipped out his phone right then and dialed a number. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m at your hospital


    right now. My wife has an old friend of more than ten years she¡¯d like to meet who¡¯s admitted here.


    However, she isn¡¯t able to do so since she isn¡¯t part of her family¡­ Okay¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Shortly after, the attitude of the staff toward the three of them underwent a 180 after receiving a call.


    ¡°While you¡¯re not permitted to visit the patient, Mr. Wilson asked me to bring you to tour the facility.


    Please follow me.¡±


    The so-called ¡°tour¡± was just a guise for them to visit Riley briefly.


    Amelia gazed at Warren gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can control your emotions no matter what happenster. Please remember the state


    your body is in right now,¡± Warren advised.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Amelia guaranteed promptly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The trio trailed behind the staff as they navigated the sick wards. Amelia was sandwiched between


    Rosalie and Warren as a protective measure.


    Riley¡¯s sick ward was in the VIP section of the hospital. The patients there had a room to their own


    and were rtively independent. Each ward was fixed with a transparent ss window, which


    enabled doctors and nurses


    to observe each patient¡¯s condition.


    They were nearing Riley¡¯s ward when the mockingughter of a woman abruptly erupted from


    within. ¡°What a pathetic state you¡¯re in now, Riley. This is what the former glorified eldest daughter


    of the Summer family wound up as. It¡¯s such a shame that everyone in Lommore has forgotten


    about you. Even reporters that leap at the sign of gossip don¡¯t even bother to poke their noses into


    your business anymore.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    The voice sounded menacing. Rosalie still frowned, exchanging a nce with Amelia. The staff


    member who led them there turned pale, as if realizing something, and hurriedly halted and


    intended to stop them.


    However, Warren stepped forward first, blocking the staff member. Meanwhile, Amelia and Rosalie


    quickly walked towards Riley¡¯s ward.


    ¡°But I still remember you. These dishes were specially prepared by the chef. You must eat them


    well!¡± The woman¡¯s voice continued.


    Then came muffled groans and cries of pain.


    When Amelia and Rosalie peeked through the small window on the door of the ward, their faces


    suddenly changed.


    They saw a woman in white patient clothes being firmly held down by two figures wearing caregiver


    uniform. One of them was pressing the woman¡¯s head into the food in front of her, making it


    unrecognizable.


    The woman¡¯s body and hair were covered in food, looking utterly miserable.


    Not far away stood another woman, elegantly dressed and wearing delicate makeup. She was


    Harriet, Riley¡¯s half-sister from the same father but a different mother.


    Amelia and Rosalie had researched and naturally knew what Harriet looked like.


    The woman being held down in patient clothes, without a doubt, was Riley.


    Amelia wanted to push the door open and enter, but the door was closed from the inside.


    ¡°Open the door! What are you doing? How can you treat her like this?¡± Amelia shouted loudly.


    The people inside were clearly startled: Harriet turned and saw Amelia and Rosalie¡¯s faces through


    the window. She frowned and made the caregivers, who were holding Riley down, move thetter


    aside. Then, Harriet dialed Riley¡¯s attending physician in the hospital. ¡°What¡¯s going on in your


    hospital? Why are people shouting outside the ward? Get them out of here immediately! I don¡¯t


    want any trouble¡­¡±


    09.061


    She hadn¡¯t finished her call when the door to the ward was forcefully kicked open by Warren.


    Amelia ran towards Riley, and Rosalie quickly followed. The two caregivers tried to block them,


    preventing anyone from touching Riley.


    One of the caregivers even raised a hand to push Amelia aside, but was immediately forced away


    by Warren before she could touch Amelia.


    ¡°Who are you? Who let you barge into the patient¡¯s room? Where are the security guards of the


    hospital?¡± Harriet yelled at the staff member who had brought Amelia and the others.


    The staff member looked embarrassed. ¡°Mrs. Scott, they are friends of the Director. I¡­ I just


    brought them for a tour of the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect to run into this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Get them out of here right now!¡± Harriet said with a displeased face.


    Amelia, however, was too concerned about Riley to pay attention to Harriet¡¯s words.


    The once radiant Riley was now in this state.


    ¡°Riley, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± I¡¯m Amelia. Do you remember? Look at me, tell me what happened! How did


    you end up here?¡± Amelia choked out.


    Yet, Riley still kept her head down.


    Harriet, in the meantime, understood from Amelia¡¯s words that these people were indeed Riley¡¯s


    acquaintances. However, Riley didn¡¯t react to anything, which was within Harriet¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Is this enough for you? She¡¯s a mental patient. Except for family members, no one is allowed to


    visit. If you continue to stay here, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Harriet warned sternly.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s a patient, you have no right to treat her like this. You treated her worse than an animal


    just now. She¡¯s your sister!¡± Amelia red at Harriet, her voice full of anger.


    Harriet smiled slightly. ¡°Exactly because she¡¯s my sister, I want her to recover. What happened just


    now was a form of stimting therapy. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to ask her attending


    physician! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll really call the police!¡±


    09:06


    As she spoke, she reached for her phone, ready to make the call.


    Seeing this, Rosalie grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm. ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s leave for now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me when you came here!¡± Warren said, suddenly leaning in close


    to Amelia, speaking in a voice only they could hear. ¡°Staying here won¡¯t help. If you really want to


    help your friend, follow my instructions now.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia shivered. Then, with her hand being held by Warren, she left the ward. The door was closed


    again.


    Harriet¡¯s face was full of doubt as she thought, ¡°Who are these three


    people? Mr. Wilson agreed to let them in. I¡¯m afraid they are not ordinary people. Riley even has


    such friends?¡±


    ¡°Even if your friendse to see you now, so what?¡± Harriet suddenly _smiled, walked up to Riley,


    and suddenly stepped on Riley¡¯s right hand,


    which was missing a finger.


    Riley immediately let out a painful groan, but apart from that, she showed no other reaction.


    Harriet looked at Riley¡¯s reaction with satisfaction, her lips curling up into a triumphant smile. ¡°You


    are now truly a mental patient. You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life here!¡±


    Riley just kept her head down, seemingly deaf to everything.


    Amelia and the rest went out of the hospital and got in their car outside.


    As soon as Amelia got in the car, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­ I want to save Riley. She


    was clearly being abused by her sister just now. Rosalie, Warren, I beg you, help me save Riley,


    please?¡±


    Rosalie hurriedlyforted Amelia, ¡°Since I came with you, I will definitely help you. But don¡¯t get


    too emotional, it¡¯s not good for your baby.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia answered.


    ¡°Alright, today we saw Riley and Harriet. Next, we¡¯ll figure out how to meet Riley alone,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Warren said.


    09:06


    Amelia was pleased to hear that, but then she asked, ¡°When can we see Riley?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible. But remember, this isn¡¯t the York family¡¯s territory in Lommore.


    Some things might require careful nning,¡± Warren replied.


    When the three of them reached the hotel where they were staying, Rosalie said to Amelia, ¡°I have


    something to do now. You guys rest early.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Lommore to meet some local big shots, and while I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll also help my


    daughter deliver a gift,¡± Rosalie replied with a subtle smile.


    That evening, Rosalie arrived at the Serton residence.


    Wyatt found it somewhat surprising that Rosalie had arrived alone. ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, it is quite


    unusual for you toe alone. Could it be because your two children have run away from home


    again, prompting you toe here in search of them?¡± Wyatt asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. I came to Lommore because I have some business to attend to with a friend. Also, Jen


    asked me to bring a small gift for Felix,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Upon hearing that, Wyatt instructed the housekeeper, ¡°Ask Felix toe over.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± the housekeeper acknowledged.


    After a brief wait, Felix entered the living room. The sight of Rosalie instantly brought a warm smile


    to his face.


    After all, during those times he was looked down upon, Rosalie had been one of the few individuals


    who had shown him kindness, and that was especially significant given that Rosalie was also


    Jennifer¡¯s mother.


    Felix walked over, but his gaze wandered as if he were hoping to see a certain someone.


    As though sensing his thoughts, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Jen didn¡¯te with me today, but she¡¯ll be


    coming to Lommore on the weekends. You¡¯ll get to see her then.¡±


    Felix¡¯s initially disappointed expression brightened upon hearing thetter part of Rosalie¡¯s


    statement. His eyes seemed to light up as he asked, ¡°Is Jening this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s really looking forward to seeing you,¡± Rosalie replied and pulled out a paper frog. ¡°Jen


    just learned how to fold this paper frog. She


    asked me to give it to you, and when shees, she¡¯ll teach you how to fold many paper frogs.¡±


    09:06


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix epted the paper frog with his small hands, staring at the slightly crooked ¡°Felix¡± written on


    its back. It was as if the beautiful little face had materialized before his eyes.


    Felix wore a smile and thought, ¡°Jen was also thinking of me, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten me.¡±


    Felix cradled the paper frog and returned to his room. Gently, heid the paper frog on his chest as


    if he were embracing the person he longed to see the most.


    With his still youthful voice, he murmured, ¡°Jen, I miss you so much! I hope¡­ I hope I can see you


    as soon as possible. I want to learn how to fold paper frogs together, folding countless of them.¡±


    Back in the living room, Wyatt looked at Rosalie with a somewhat amused expression and


    remarked, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, you didn¡¯t juste here tonight to deliver a paper frog, did you?¡±


    Rosalie replied, ¡°I have another request, and I hope Mr. Serton can assist if it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°Oh? May I ask how I can be of assistance to you?¡± Wyatt inquired.


    ¡°I wonder how much Mr. Serton knows about the incident involving the eldest daughter of the


    Summer family, who was sent to a psychiatric hospital many years ago?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Wyatt narrowed his eyes slightly and inquired, ¡°Why? Is Mrs. Youngblood interested in this matter?¡±


    ¡°I have a good friend who works as a private tutor, and she shares a strong bond with this eldest


    daughter of the Summer family. You might call her a friend of a friend,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°Should there


    be any future requirements in Lommore, I hope Mr. Serton will consider extending your assistance


    when the asion arises. The Youngblood family will, without a doubt, return the favor down the


    road.¡±


    Wyatt raised his lips as he replied, ¡°Speaking of which, I owe the Youngblood family a debt of


    gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for the Youngblood family taking care of Felix for a while in the past, perhaps


    this child would have endured even more suffering before I found him.¡±


    Wyatt took a moment to collect his thoughts and then said, ¡°As for the eldest daughter of the


    Summer family, my knowledge is quite limited.


    I¡¯ve only been exposed to the information avable in the news during


    09:06


    that period. Some reports suggested that the Summer family was concerned about her potential


    power struggle within the family, leading them to assert she had a mental illness, even if she was


    not actually ill, and subsequently sent her to a psychiatric hospital. Additionally, her biological father


    and her fianc¨¦ at the time were convinced of her mental health issues. There were even diagnostic


    reports from renowned experts, so those doubts were quickly dismissed. Subsequently, it seems


    she continued to stay at the psychiatric hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, eight years in the psychiatric hospital,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°As for the rtionship between


    Zephyr and Riley, the eldest daughter of the Summer family, do you have any insights? To my


    knowledge, the Scott family and the Serton family also had some business dealings. And you and


    Zephyr seemed to be former schoolmates.¡±


    ¡°He was my junior,¡± Wyatt confirmed. ¡°As for their rtionship, at least from what I observed back


    then, it was very strong. It seemed he genuinely loved that woman. Even when she was imprisoned,


    he never seemed to mind. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Butter, when she was actually released, he wanted to break off the engagement for some


    unknown reason,¡± Wyatt continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but that¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This information is already more than I had initially expected,¡± Rosalie expressed. ¡°I¡¯ll


    head back now and visit again some other day.¡±


    After Rosalie left, Wyatt¡¯s gaze dropped slightly. ¡°The Summer family¡¯s Riley¡­¡± It had been a


    considerable amount of time since anyone had mentioned that name in Lommore.


    It was as though the once-prominent name had faded into obscurity as the years passed.


    He still remembered that night when Zephyr talked about breaking off the engagement. He had


    gotten extremely drunk in the nightclub¡¯s private room, and Wyatt happened to pass by. He decided


    to do a good deed and took him home.


    However, Zephyr began sobbing in his arms, questioning, ¡°Why, why are you treating me this way?


    Why?¡±


    It left him utterly bewildered until he heard Zephyr mumbling ¡°Riley¡± incoherently. That was when he


    realized Zephyr¡¯s words were not directed at him, but he had mistakenly taken him for Riley.


    09:06


    ¡°Riley¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go on like this any longer. If your love can¡¯t be entirely mine, then¡­ I¡¯d


    rather not have it at all! I, Zephyr, can choose not to marry you. Even though we have an


    engagement, I can¡­ I can call it off!¡± Zephyr continued to whisper incessantly.


    During that moment, despite the strong scent of wine on him, the man¡¯s voice was strained as he


    smiled and cried.


    Wyatt naturally knew that his junior had always been proud. From childhood to adulthood, he had


    always been an outstanding talent, and the only time he would set aside his pride was for Riley.


    It was said that Zephyr fell in love with Riley at first sight and pursued her passionately, even when


    she had been imprisoned.


    Initially, their wedding was supposed to be held a monthter, but Riley had been sent to a


    psychiatric hospital. Zephyr remained indifferent, and three monthster, he married Riley¡¯s half-


    sister, Harriet.


    ¡°It seems like Lommore might be in for another storm,¡± Wyatt said softly.


    Love was the most hurtful thing, so perhaps it was better to be like him, not falling in love with


    anyone, thus avoiding getting hurt by anyone.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡± A startled cry escaped Amelia¡¯s lips as she gasped for air. Her eyes snapped


    open abruptly to a dimly lit room.


    The remnants of a haunting dream and stark reality tangled momentarily until she heard the voice of


    Warren by her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± he inquired.


    Immediately afterward, the room was illuminated, and Amelia noticed Warren¡¯s face, which


    appeared to hold a trace of eager concern, drawing nearer to her.


    She found herself rather taken aback and she thought, ¡°Such earnest concern¡­ Is he really worried


    about me?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± His worry deepened as he observed her bewildered


    expression. He gently ced a hand on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡­ I just had a bad dream,¡± Amelia mumbled. ¡°I dreamt of Riley. I dreamt that she was being


    tortured and abused in the hospital¡­¡±


    She suddenly clutched his hand tightly. ¡°Warren, I beg you, let me see Riley as soon as possible. I


    need to find out what¡¯s really happening. What she¡¯s going through now isn¡¯t treatment. It¡¯s abuse!¡±


    ¡°I can take you to see her as soon as possible. I can help you investigate what¡¯s happening. But¡­ it


    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to be heavily entangled in this matter,¡± Warren stated. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,


    our initial deal was just me agreeing to secure probation for Alicia. Now, I¡¯ve apanied you here,


    but if Riley¡¯s situation proves too difficult to handle, then we will go back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amelia began, wanting to add something, but Warren interrupted her.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many ¡®buts,¡¯ Amelia. You¡¯re not infallible. There are matters you can assist with,


    but what about those you can¡¯t? Do you intend to spend your entire life in Lommore, then?


    Moreover, don¡¯t forget what your top priority is right now! There are perhaps less than two months


    left before you give birth. If anything jeopardizes the baby due to your actions, I will not forgive you!¡±


    Warren said.


    Amelia¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something


    more, but in the end, she merely replied, ¡°I


    09:06


    Chapter 1203 understand.¡±


    ¡°What he¡¯s truly worried about is the child growing inside me,¡± she pondered.


    Two dayster, Warren did indeed arrange for Amelia to meet Riley once again. However, that


    meeting was even more discreet. He secretly brought Amelia to Riley¡¯s ward, granting them a mere


    15 minutes.


    ¡°We have at most 15 minutes. If we exceed that time, and the spies from the Summer family catch


    wind of it, it will be much harder to see Riley again in the future. After all, her legal guardian now is


    Harriet,¡± Warren cautioned.


    Harriet, as her guardian, had every right to prevent outsiders from seeing Riley and even


    transferring her to another hospital or hiding her in an undisclosed location. Such actions would only


    add to theplexity.


    ¡°I see,¡± Amelia answered.


    Fifteen minutes, would that be sufficient to find the answers she sought?


    Amelia followed Warren into the ward. Inside, she saw Riley, who had gone from plump to


    emaciated, curled up in a ball.


    Amelia wanted to rush over but was held back by Warren.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it from here. Don¡¯t get too close. We can¡¯t be certain yet if Riley


    is truly a psychiatric patient,¡± Warren cautioned. After all, if Riley indeed had a mental illness and


    became aggressive, Amelia¡¯s physical condition could not withstand any attacks.


    Amelia had to stand about three feet away from Riley and called out, ¡°Riley, it¡¯s me, Amelia. If you¡¯re


    not suffering from a mental illness, please raise your head and look at me. I¡¯ve gone through so


    much trouble to find you. I¡¯m waiting for you to tell me what happened and why you ended up with


    mental illness.¡±


    Amelia maintained a constant stream of dialogue, raising her voice and narrating the past prison


    events, all in an effort to trigger Riley¡¯s memory of her.


    At that moment, unbeknownst to her, as Warren listened to her recount the prison incidents, his


    facial expression underwent a subtle change, and his eyes revealed a nuanced shift.


    As time inched forward, Amelia felt like hope was slipping away. Just


    09:06


    then, Riley, who had been keeping her head lowered, finally lifted it ever so slowly. Those eyes,


    devoid of their radiance, shifted to meet Amelia¡¯s


    gaze.


    ¡°Riley!¡± Amelia eximed, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Can you


    recognize me? It¡¯s been so many years, and I know I¡¯ve changed in some ways since then, but I


    brought a photo from those days. You can see my photo, and there¡¯s also Aiden. Remember Aiden?


    I showed you this picture back then, too!¡±


    As Amelia spoke, she reached into her pocket and retrieved a photograph. In the picture, she was


    hugging a three-year-old Aiden.


    When she had previously visited Riley after her release from prison, she had not brought Aiden with


    her. Yet, Riley had expressed an interest in seeing how much Aiden had grown and what he looked


    like, so at that moment, Amelia had shown that photo to her.


    In the photo, although there was a faint trace of sorrow in her eyes, Aiden was beaming with an


    innocent and radiant smile.


    Amelia still remembered how Riley had gazed at the picture of Aiden for a long time, softly saying, ¡°I


    wonder when I can be a mother. If I have a child, I¡¯ll cherish him like this¡­¡±


    Warren took the photo from Amelia¡¯s hand and ced it in front of Riley.


    Riley stared nkly at the photo, deep in thought.


    Warren checked the time and saw that their 15 minutes were almost up.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. We should go. Perhaps she is really mentally ill. She can¡¯tmunicate with


    you like a normal person,¡± Warren said to Amelia.


    Amelia¡¯s face revealed her reluctance, and she silently questioned, ¡°Will we be leaving like this?¡±


    Just as Warren was about to take the photo back, Riley¡¯s maimed right hand suddenly trembled and


    grasped it. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Her lips parted, her voice exceptionally dry and hoarse, as if she had not spoken in


    years. Even those around had to strain to understand what she was saying.


    Amelia was shocked. ¡°Riley, do you¡­ do you remember me? Can you tell


    09:06


    me¡­ what happened? Why did your family send you to a psychiatric hospital? You really¡­¡±


    Suddenly, all her words halted abruptly as Riley¡¯s lips moved, and she desperately uttered, ¡°Save¡­


    me¡­¡±


    In an instant, Amelia¡¯s eyes widened.


    As they left the hospital, Amelia¡¯s mood was heavy. When Riley uttered ¡°save me,¡± her eyes were


    sober.


    Those initially dull eyes held a faint glimmer, a glimmer of hope.


    At that moment, she was Riley¡¯s hope, wasn¡¯t she?


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    ¡°Warren, I¡­ want to save Riley!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Just because she asked you to save her? So, you think she is normal without any mental issues?¡±


    Warren asked.


    ¡°Even if she is really mentally ill, she should not be abused. Previously, we personally witnessed


    how those caregivers and her sister treated her! Her sister is not qualified to be her guardian at all!¡±


    Amelia argued.


    ¡°At present, if you want to divest her sister of her guardianship, there must be evidence that she


    committed abuse. But if it is transferred, it will fall into the hands of either her father or stepmother.


    Do you think they really have no idea about the torment she¡¯s suffering in the psychiatric hospital?¡±


    Warren countered.


    ¡°There is another way. Riley is sane in the first ce and has no mental issues. We can have her


    undergo another psychiatric evaluation to prove that she is normal!¡± Amelia suggested. Then, Riley


    naturally wouldn¡¯t need a guardian, and she could take her out of the psychiatric hospital.


    ¡°She has been in the psychiatric hospital for many years. Even if she were normal, after having


    been locked up in such a ce and receiving so-called psychiatric treatment for so long, she might


    have developed mental issues. Do you really think she¡¯s still normal?¡± Warren contended.


    For a moment, Amelia was left without a retort. Indeed, even a sane person would have been


    tortured to insanity after so many years.


    However, when Riley pleaded for help in the end, it made her feel that she was sane.


    ¡°Therefore, things are not as simple as you think. If we were to have her undergo another


    psychiatric evaluation, the Summer family would be alerted. If they refuse to agree to it, we won¡¯t be


    able to do anything about it unless we forcibly take her away from the psychiatric hospital and go to


    another authorized institution for a psychiatric evaluation. I could get you in there because I know


    some people in the psychiatric hospital, including Mr. Wilson. But if what I want to do next is


    something that would tarnish the psychiatric hospital¡¯s reputation, do you think these contacts of


    mine will help me?¡± Warren continued.


    Amelia remained silent, for she undoubtedly understood what he meant.


    If Riley were proven to be in her right mind after another psychiatric


    09:06


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    evaluation, the psychiatric hospital would definitely be in trouble after keeping her locked up there


    for so many years. It might even implicate many people. Naturally, those affiliated with the


    psychiatric hospital wouldn¡¯t want their patients going somewhere else for another psychiatric


    evaluation.


    A long whileter, Amelia said, ¡°What if we were to take her out by force for another psychiatric


    evaluation?¡±


    ¡°If Riley turned out to be sane, it would be fine even if she were taken away by force. But what if she


    were found to be mentally ill? Then, it wouldn¡¯t only involve apologies. We might even be detained


    and sentenced,¡± Warren warned.


    Amelia trembled. ¡°If so, what should I do about Riley?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°What if I take the responsibility? I¡¯ll im that everything was done under my orders. Can you take


    her out for a psychiatric evaluation first?¡± Amelia ventured. No matter what, she wanted to take a


    gamble, staking her bets on Riley being of sound mind.


    Perhaps that was the only way to truly save Riley.


    ¡°You take the responsibility?¡± Warren snorted coldly. ¡°Are you nning to be detained while


    pregnant? Or do you want to see the headlines reporting the wife of York Group¡¯s chairman


    breaking thew and forcibly taking a mental patient out of the psychiatric hospital? Don¡¯t forget that


    we are still married. Your words and deeds do not only represent you yourself but also the York


    family!¡±


    Amelia bit her lower lip hard, the words stuck in her throat.


    The next day, Rosalie gave Amelia some information on Riley that she found from her investigation.


    Mainly, it was about the rtionship between Riley and Zephyr. Back then, Zephyr fell in love with


    Riley at first sight. He pursued her for a year, and theyter officially dated. But on the eve of their


    wedding, Zephyr wanted to call things off. Meanwhile, a good friend of his had a car ident with


    Riley. At that time, both of them were in the car, and the man died protecting Riley.


    After that, Riley was said to suffer from mental issues and was sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    Zephyr, on the other hand, married Harriet.


    Looking at the documents in her hand, Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nichs Griffin¡¯s name


    appear in the previous information?¡±


    09:06


    After all, from the current information, it seemed that Nichs had an intricate rtionship with


    Riley and Zephyr.


    ¡°The Griffin, Scott, and Summer familles are all prominent families in Lommore. It would be


    scandalous that the heir of the Griffin family died protecting his good friend¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Furthermore,


    there were rumors before the car ident that Riley and Nichs had an ambiguous rtionship.


    For that reason, the three families worked together to suppress the news at that time. Besides the


    police records, outsiders have no idea that the person in the car with Nichs back then was Riley,¡±


    Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Does the Griffin family have anything to do with Riley being sent to a psychiatric hospital?¡± Amelia


    asked. It seemed that things were moreplicated than she had thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Then, there¡¯s Zephyr. I don¡¯t know his involvement in this matter.¡± Rosalie


    murmured after pondering for a while. ¡°It could be said that when the car ident happened back


    then, Riley¡¯s existence became a stain on the Summer, Scott family, and Griffin families. Making


    Riley ¡®disappear¡¯ from public view became the best choice.¡±


    Amelia felt that there was a mystery before her while she was


    approaching the mystery bit by bit.


    ¡°At that time, Riley probably loved Zephyr very much,¡± Amelia remarked out of the blue.


    ¡°You know of him?¡± Rosalie eximed, a touch surprised.


    In response, Amelia shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know of the name Zephyr at that time. I only knew


    there was someone she loved greatly. She said she would be marrying him. She also hoped to be a


    mother and give birth to their child. ording to the timeline now, that person should be Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°But if Zephyr were also implicit in sending Riley to the psychiatric hospital, that would be a


    devastating blow to her. She was sent to a psychiatric hospital by the person she loved most, just


    like she was sent to prison by Warren back then,¡± shemented inwardly.


    Aloud, Amelia said, ¡°I¡­ want to go and meet Zephyr. I want to meet this person Riley fell in love


    with and feel him out if he also truly thinks that Riley is mentally unstable.¡±


    09:06


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, then?¡± Rosalie offered.


    Before Amelia could respond to that, Warren had returned at some time. Stepping forward, he


    interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll go with her. I¡¯ll make up a pretext of discussing business. At least, it¡¯ll be more


    justifiable.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. It won¡¯t arouse suspicion so easily.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Two dayster, Warren went to Scott Group¡¯s office building with Amelia.


    When Amelia saw Zephyr, a sense of bitterness pervaded her. She recalled the time back when


    Riley said to her smilingly, ¡°If we get to meet again next time, I will bring you to meet the person I


    love. He always told me that he fell in love with me at first sight. He pursued me for a long time and


    said it was too difficult to win me over. Unbeknownst to him, I also fell in love with him at first sight!¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you have him pursue you for such a long time?¡± she asked in puzzlement back


    then.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Riley replied, ¡°Probably because I was afraid of getting hurt. As I told you, my parents didn¡¯t have a


    happy marriage. My father only married my mother for her family¡¯s influence. I don¡¯t want to follow in


    their footsteps.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re together with your boyfriend, you must trust him a lot, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He is different from my father, and I believe that he really loves me.¡±


    Riley¡¯s voice seemingly echoed in her ears. Yet, that person she trusted married another woman


    immediately after she was sent to the psychiatric hospital.


    And right then, she was meeting the person Riley loved in such a situation.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this is my wife, Amelia Haab,¡± Warren said in introduction.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. York.¡± Zephyr extended a hand to Amelia to shake hands as a courtesy.


    However, Amelia merely stared at Zephyr in a daze and didn¡¯t extend her hand even after a long


    time had passed. He frowned slightly and said with a half-smile, ¡°What is the matter, Mrs. York? Is


    my appearance strange?¡±


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Warren prompted.


    Jolted out of her thoughts, Amelia finally extended her hand and shook Zephyr¡¯s. Then, she


    murmured, ¡°Sorry, I was a little distracted just now.


    09:06


    Your appearance is naturally not strange, Mr. Scott. In fact, you¡¯re very much handsome. You must


    have many women falling in love with you, right?¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Mrs. York.¡± Zephyr smiled, then invited them to take a


    seat.


    The conversation between Warren and Zephyr was all about business. Amelia had no interest in


    listening to it. She only looked at Zephyr intently, seemingly wanting to know the kind of man Riley


    loved from his expression, attitude, and speech.


    Her scrutiny was overly intense to the point that Zephyr found it strange. Thepany¡¯s senior


    executives alternated their gazes between Zephyr, Warren, and Amelia, their eyes betraying


    different thoughts.


    When the business talk ended, Zephyr was about to invite them to lunch when Warren spoke ahead


    of him. ¡°There¡¯s something else I¡¯d speak with you alone, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Hearing that, Zephyr had the senior executives leave first. ¡°What other business do you have with


    have with me, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°urately speaking, my wife is the one who has some questions for you, Mr. Scott. She has a


    friend she has been looking for years on end, and she recently learned that her friend was once


    your fianc¨¦e,¡± Warren said.


    No sooner had his words rang out than Zephyr¡¯s expression abruptly changed.


    Speaking of his fianc¨¦e in this world, there was only one person, and was none other than Riley.


    Even his current wife, Harriet, was never his fianc¨¦e back then because they decided to get married


    directly, even skipping an engagement.


    In an instant, Zephyr understood why Amelia stared at him so intently just now.


    ¡°It seems that you came here today not only for business, Mr. York and Mrs. York,¡± Zephyr said


    coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention the past. My wife now is Harriet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong in saying that, Mr. Scott. Even if your wife now is Harriet, Riley is still your sister-in-


    law, no?¡± Warren countered.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    09:06


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to make trouble, Mr. York, I¡¯m sorry to say I won¡¯t be apanying you on that


    count!¡± After saying that, he got up to leave.


    ¡°Do you really think Riley is mentally unstable?¡± Amelia abruptly asked.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Would the doctor¡¯s diagnosis go wrong? She is mentally


    unstable!¡±


    ¡°Could the doctor¡¯s diagnosis never be wrong? Or do you want her to be mentally unstable?¡± Amelia


    pressed.


    Zephyr stared at Amelia, a faint sh of hostility gleaming in his eyes. ¡°What exactly are you trying


    to say?¡±


    ¡°Did you ever love Riley for real? If you did, why have you been indifferent to her when she has


    been in the psychiatric hospital for so many years, never even visiting her once and allowing others


    to torture her in there, so much so that even the ring finger on her right hand is gone?¡±


    As Amelia spoke, she observed Zephyr¡¯s expression.


    A trace of surprise shed across Zephyr¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you just say? The ring finger on her


    right hand¡­ is gone?¡±


    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you know that? Even I, who has just found her, know that her right hand is missing a


    finger. You used to be her fianc¨¦ and now her brother-inw, yet you didn¡¯t?¡± Amelia said


    sarcastically.


    Zephyr pursed his thin lips tightly. It took him a while to put the sho away. He looked at Amelia


    coldly. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done your hom beforeing over, Mrs. York. But Riley¡¯s matter is only the


    busine the Summer family. It has nothing to do with you. So what if you we once her friend? She¡¯s


    nothing more than a lunatic now!¡±


    A stab of pain shot through Amelia. ¡°I wonder how Riley would feel if she were to hear the person


    she once loved describing her as a ¡°lunatic¡± now,¡± she thought.


    Aloud, Amelia scoffed, ¡°Riley really shouldn¡¯t have loved you. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see your true


    colors back then.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression suddenly in a sh. He suddenly reached out to push Amelia. ¡°Shut up! What


    do you know?¡±


    But before his hand could make contact with Amelia, Warren stopped him. ¡°No matter what my wife


    said, Mr. Scott, she is pregnant now. It¡¯s


    09:07


    inappropriate for you to act in such a manner, no?¡±


    Zephyr red at Warren with eyes zing scarlet before ncing at Amelia. Only then did he


    seemingly regain a shred of reason. ¡°If you want your wife to be safe and sound in ¡®Lommore, Mr.


    York, tell her not to say such a thing in front of me! She doesn¡¯t know anything at all!¡±


    After saying that, Zephyr left the conference room without a backward nce.


    Warren turned and fixed his eyes on Amelia. ¡°Do you know how dangerous it was just now? What if


    he really lost control after you said such provocative words and pushed or hit you?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you protect me?¡± Amelia countered.


    That rendered Warren speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°What if I didn¡¯t stop him just now?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:07

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Amelia was taken aback as if she had not even contemted this question moment ago. She had


    merely foundfort in Warren¡¯s presence.


    Warren sighed and said, ¡°Regardless, if you happen to encounter Zephyr again, please refrain from


    provoking him with your words.¡±


    Amelia responded softly, ¡°But earlier, when I brought up Riley missing a finger, Zephyr seemed


    unaware of it. He called Riley a lunatic. Did he ever truly love Riley?¡±


    you


    ¡°He did love her. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted to what said earlier,¡± Warren replied.


    ¡°His reaction seemed as if he harbored some deep-seated grudge against Riley,¡± Amelia


    commented..


    ¡°If there¡¯s no love, how can there be hate? The deeper the love, the deeper the hatred,¡± Warren


    mumbled, his gaze fixed on Amelia, who was in front of him. ¡°You understand this principle, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she pondered, ¡°How could I not understand? Back then¡­ for


    both of us¡­ it was the same, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡¯s hatred toward Riley, was it due to the rumors and gossip that circted involving Riley


    and Nichs in the past?¡± Amelia inquired.


    ¡°Whether those were mere rumors or not, only the three of them truly know. It¡¯s also possible that it


    wasn¡¯t just rumors,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. When Riley loves someone, her heart remains unwavering. If she had second


    thoughts, she wouldn¡¯t have prolonged the situation. She would have chosen to end the


    engagement instead of letting those rumors persist,¡± Amelia asserted. After all, Riley had a candid


    personality.


    Warren reminded, ¡°You¡¯ve only met Riley in prison, and your understanding of her is quite limited.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amelia argued.


    ¡°Indeed, now that you¡¯ve met Zephyr, if you genuinely want to


    understand what transpired in the past, you¡¯ll have to take things slowly,¡± Warren advised.


    12:58


    ¡°Take things slowly¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s emotions swirled, but Riley could not afford to wait for things to


    move at a slow pace. Every additional day spent in the psychiatric hospital was another day of


    torment!


    Upon returning to the office, Zephyr was still cloaked with tension, the aura enveloping him. Even


    his secretary, who typically apanied him, was cautious, fearing that she might inadvertently say


    something to upset him.


    ¡°Leave. No one is allowed in without my permission,¡± Zephyr said.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the secretary replied.


    At that moment, Zephyr found himself alone in the office. After a while, he made a phone call and


    requested, ¡°I need all of Riley Summer¡¯s medical records from her stay at the psychiatric hospital


    during these years. Additionally, I want information on her physical condition, specifically if there are


    any¡­ physical impairments.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As he uttered thest part of the request, it appeared as though he had exerted all his strength.


    When the call was over, Zephyr shut his eyes wearily.


    ¡°Riley¡­ Riley¡­¡± The name echoed in his thoughts.


    How many years had he buried this name?


    Throughout these years, he neither dwelled on this name nor permitted others to bring it up.


    Those who were familiar with him knew that this name was his taboo.


    Who would have expected a stranger to mention Riley¡¯s name like that today? Furthermore, they


    imed that Riley¡¯s right ring finger was¡­ missing!


    He had once slid the engagement ring, a symbol of their love, onto her ring finger.


    At that moment, her finger, adorned with the sparkling diamond ring, appeared stunning.


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t cheated on him back then, if Nichs hadn¡¯t died, would everything have turned out


    differently?¡± Zephyr pondered.


    As the sky gradually darkened, well past the end of the workday, Zephyr remained seated in his


    leather chair in front of the desk. He waited


    12:58


    patiently, showing no signs of movement.


    Finally, his phone rang. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯vepiled all the information you requested, and it¡¯s been


    sent to your email,¡± a voice on the other end informed.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Zephyr replied, opening his email to review the documents mentioned.


    However, as he looked through the documents, his expression grew increasingly grim.


    The content of the documents was not extensive, given the brief time frame. However, they


    contained the information he wanted to know.


    From the information he gathered, Riley¡¯s right ring finger was indeed gone!


    The documents also noted that Riley¡¯s living conditions in the psychiatric hospital over the years


    had been far from ideal. Although Harriet would visit her several times a month, every time after


    Harriet left, Riley would need medical treatment for ¡°self-inflicted injuries.¡±


    The documents did not provide further details regarding whether the self-inflicted injuries were real


    or simply a justification for the new wounds found on Riley¡¯s body.


    However, Zephyr was no fool. He could guess to some extent what the listed ¡°self-inflicted injuries¡±


    meant.


    The phone rang once more. This time, it was Harriet¡¯s gentle voice that came through. ¡°Zephyr,


    when are youing back? I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, and I¡¯d like to wait for you so we can have it


    together.¡±


    ¡°You should go ahead and have dinner. I¡¯ll bete tonight,¡± Zephyr replied.


    After the call ended, Zephyr gazed coldly at his phone, his fist clenched tightly around it.


    The next day, Zephyr did indeed visit the psychiatric hospital, and there he met Riley.


    In the quiet ward, he gazed at the woman he had once loved with all his heart. She sat on the


    hospital bed in her patient gown, and it seemed as though they were worlds apart.


    12:58


    Zephyr was taken aback by the absence of Riley¡¯s ring finger, and it appeared to have been brutally


    severed from its base.


    His voice quivered as he asked Riley, ¡°Tell me, how did you lose your finger?¡±


    However, Riley merely lowered her head and remained silent.


    The caregiver standing beside him chimed in, ¡°Mr. Scott, she¡¯s been like this for years. She seldom


    speaks, remains absorbed in her own world, and seldom responds to questions from others.¡±


    Zephyr disregarded the caregiver¡¯s words and moved closer to Riley¡¯s bed. ¡°Tell me, how did you


    lose your finger?¡± he asked again.


    Riley remained silent.


    The nurse cautioned him, ¡°Mr. Scott, please don¡¯t get too close. She¡¯s a psychiatric patient-and can


    be aggressive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s a psychiatric patient,¡± Zephyr thought to himself, and yet here he was, asking a


    mentally ill person how she lost her finger.


    He should not have asked at all!


    Could it be that, on some level, he secretly wished she was not mentally ill, and perhaps he


    genuinely believed she was perfectly fine?


    As these thoughts raced through his mind, Zephyr raised his hand. He wanted to touch Riley for a


    better look at her face.


    At that moment, Riley¡¯s head hung low, her long hair covering her face, making it impossible for him


    to see her features.


    However, before his hand could touch her, Riley jolted into sudden motion, and in the next instant,


    her mouth mped down tightly on his right hand!


    Observing this, the caregiver eximed and tried to pull Zephyr¡¯s hand from Riley¡¯s mouth, but


    Riley bit down harder, so the nurse resorted to striking her.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Karen was so used to hitting Riley that she thought little about her actions. After all, when Harriet


    was there, she always encouraged the caregivers to abuse Riley.


    Over time, those caregivers no longer see Riley as a human being. Sometimes, when they received


    reprimands elsewhere and were furious, they would take out their anger on her.


    But when Zephyr saw Karen¡¯s fistsnd on Riley one after another, he frowned with a stony


    expression.


    Even if the only feeling he had now for that woman was hatred, he didn¡¯t want to see someone


    abusing her like that!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zephyr raised his left hand and, with tremendous force, suddenly shoved Karen away.


    Karen staggered as she was shoved aside. She eximed in shock, ¡°Mr. Scott!¡±


    However, Zephyr ignored her. He stared straight at the person who was still biting his right hand.


    His hand was bleeding because of the bite, and the bright red blood trickled down her mouth and


    stained the white bedsheet. Zephyr finally saw her eyes, almostpletely covered by her


    disheveled, straw-like hair.


    Those were Riley¡¯s eyes. However, unlike in the old days, her eyes now expressed hopeless


    exhaustion as if its owner had gone through too much. On top of that, they also expressed profound


    hatred.


    Zephyr was shocked.


    ¡®She hates me! That¡¯s overwhelming hatred!


    But she has no grounds to hate me! Back then, she was the one who wronged me. The person who


    deserves to hold grudges is me! I¡¯m the one who hates her, and she¡¯s not even qualified to hate


    me!¡¯ he bellowed in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed insane, Riley! Hasn¡¯t your mental illness improved after many years of treatment


    here?¡± Zephyr barked.


    Her pupils suddenly constricted. Suddenly, a muted void shrouded the


    12:58


    hatred in her eyes, as if everything fell into a deathly silence for her. Slowly, she closed her eyes


    and loosened her teeth.


    Zephyr could finally withdraw his hand. Bright red teeth marks were clear on his hand, and the spot


    where his skin was pierced through was still oozing blood.


    Meanwhile, Riley lowered her head and remained motionless, just like what he saw when he first


    came in.


    Upon noticing Zephyr¡¯s hand was still bleeding, Karen, who stood beside him, hastily eximed,


    ¡°Mr. Scott! You have to bandage your hand quickly.¡±


    Then she cursed at Riley, yelling, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re biting people again. Who allowed you to bite


    others?¡± As she said that, she raised her hand and was about to hit Riley again.


    ¡°Who allowed you to hit her?¡± Zephyr scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just a caregiver. Your job is to take care of


    her, not hitting her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you may not know this, but the doctors said we must hit the patient if the patient disys


    aggressive behavior. Only after they get hit and feel pain would they learn their lesson and dare not


    do it next time!¡± Karen imed unabashedly.


    ¡°So, you people hit her very often?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face was grim.


    At that time, Karen finally noticed the hostility in Zephyr¡¯s tone. She continued to make excuses


    awkwardly, ¡°We¡­ Uh, well, we only hit her when she disys aggressive behavior. We¡¯re doing this


    for her benefit! And¡­ Uh, it¡¯s the doctor¡¯s order.¡± She hurriedly tried to deflect the responsibility.


    ¡°Nobody may hit her from now on. You mustn¡¯t forget that she¡¯s st eldest daughter of the Summer


    family!¡± Zephyr warned coldly. Wit another nce at Riley to take in her current appearance, he left


    the in embarrassment.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t stay and watch her any longer. The person he used to love was now a


    complete lunatic!


    When Zephyr returned to his car, he leaned heavily against the back of the car seat, his expression


    was full of weariness.


    ¡°Riley¡­ Riley¡­ This name brings me pain every time I remember it!¡± he groaned inwardly.


    12.58


    ¡°Why did you betray me? Why¡­ did you fall in love with Nichs? Riley¡­ You¡¯re now insane, but


    you¡¯ve gone insane because of Nichs. Everything that happened¡­ You brought it upon yourself!¡±


    Zephyr snarled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your fault. Therefore, no matter how miserable you¡¯re now, I don¡¯t have to feel any guilt for


    you!¡±


    Zephyr told himself at that time.


    ¡°What? He went to visit Riley?¡± Harriet¡¯s expression changed drastically when she received the call.


    Zephyr had never visited Riley for so many years. However, he suddenly went to the psychiatric


    hospital today without prior warning.


    ¡°Why did Zephyr go there?¡± Harriet asked inwardly.


    Suddenly, something shed across Harriet¡¯s mind. A few days ago, she had met Riley¡¯s so-called


    friends at the hospital. She inadvertently thought, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is it rted to the people I met


    that day?


    And when Zephyr sees Riley, how would he treat her¡­¡¯


    A trace of fear suddenly rose in Harriet¡¯s heart.


    Years ago, it could be said that she had seen Zephyr¡¯s deep love for Riley from the start to the end.


    At that time, Zephyrpletely ignored Harriet even if she loved him ardently.


    If it weren¡¯t for what had happened between Riley and Nichster¡­ I¡¯m afraid Riley would¡¯ve


    owned everything of the Summer family and be Mrs. Scott.


    As for me, I¡¯m afraid I would remain the second daughter of the Summer family, a nobody no one


    cares about!¡¯ Harriet thought.


    She mustn¡¯t give Riley any chance to turn the tables on her. For the rest of her life, Riley must stay


    in the psychiatric hospital like a psycho!


    When Zephyr returned, Harriet rushed to greet him. ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re home.¡±


    Zephyr stared at the smiling face in front of him, but what shed through his mind was Riley¡¯s face


    and her hateful eyes underneath her straw-like hair. ¡°How did Riley lose her right hand¡¯s ring


    finger?¡± he demanded harshly.


    475


    12:58


    Harriet¡¯s smile froze, and she stammered awkwardly, ¡°You¡­ Why are you suddenly asking about


    this?¡±


    ¡°How did she lose her finger?¡± he pressed on.


    ¡°It was merely an ident. She had a conflict with another patient in the hospital, and that patient


    somehow hid a knife and cut off her ring finger. Because of the chaos, they couldn¡¯t find the finger in


    time and missed the best time window for the digit rentation surgery,¡± Harriet replied.


    ¡°When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Zephyr continued to press. He couldn¡¯t believe he


    had to learn it from an outsider.


    ¡°It was not long after she was admitted to the hospital. As for why I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡± Harriet bit her


    lips lightly and exined, ¡°At the very


    beginning, you¡¯re the one who told me I shouldn¡¯t inform you anything about my sister in the


    future.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s breath hitched. Indeed, he had ordered so, but he would never imagine Riley to lose a


    finger in a thousand years.


    ¡°Zephyr, it has been so many years since those events. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Harriet


    persuaded, ¡°Riley¡¯s a patient now. She shall be treated in the hospital in peace. I made some


    desserts today. Why don¡¯t you try and see if they¡¯re delicious?¡±


    She reached her hand and held-Zephyr¡¯s hand, trying to lead him to the dining hall.


    But Zephyr didn¡¯t move. Instead, he lowered his gaze at Harriet¡¯s perfectly manicured hand. ¡°In


    peace? You encourage caregivers to punch and kick Riley in the hospital. How can she receive


    treatment in peace?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Harriet¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Zephyr, what are you talking about? I-I don¡¯t understand! Could it be


    that someone is making mischief and hurling mud at me? Riley is my sister. How could I possibly let


    people punch and kick her?¡±


    Zephyr raised his gaze coldly. ¡°How could you not understand? You know what I¡¯m talking about for


    sure. You did that precisely because she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harriet¡¯s expression changed again.


    ¡°Back then, she was always better than you in every aspect. It didn¡¯t change even though she was


    incarcerated andter released. It¡¯d be a massive joke if there was any sisterly love between you


    two. Over the years, you¡¯d visit her several times a month. Every time, she¡¯d be covered in injuries


    when you left. Do you still think someone¡¯s hurling mud at you?¡± Zephyr said coldly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She felt like the man before her saw through her.


    She thought he didn¡¯t care about Riley, but it turned out that he had investigated everything. He


    actually knew what was going on.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no sisterly love between us. Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for her! You know,


    when she disregarded her rtionship with you like that, she trampled on your dignity and pride.


    Even after you begged her like that, she still went to Nichs! She¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zephyr¡¯s cold, harsh voice interrupted Harriet. ¡°You ha right to judge what happened


    between Riley and me! Besides, sh merely a madwoman now, so you don¡¯t have to hurt her at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on her? Don¡¯t you want her to pay fo hurting you?¡± Harriet asked in


    an eerily quiet voice.


    ¡°The price¡­ She has already paid enough. If I want to take my revenge, I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t


    need you to do it for me!¡± Zephyr stated in a deep voice. ¡°Listen here, Harriet. The person whom


    Riley has wronged is me, and she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. Everything you have now, you got


    from her!¡±


    Harriet¡¯s expression warped and became extremely ugly. Meanwhile, Zephyr spun around and


    headed to the study.


    12:58


    Harriet red at Zephyr¡¯s back. Internally, she screeched, ¡®I¡¯m his wife! Riley is no more than a


    woman who betrayed him, but he keeps


    defending her.


    That woman¡­ How can she still hold such an influence on his emotions after all these years?


    It doesn¡¯t matter. Riley is destined to never turn the tables. In this life, Zephyr¡¯s wife is me and only


    me! Riley can only stay in the hospital forever until her death!¡¯


    It was a luxurious banquet, and Rosalie was dressed to the nines. Wyatt was the one who obtained


    the invitation for her.


    Many prominent families and entrepreneurs from Lommore, which included the Griffin family, were


    ted to attend this banquet.


    Rosalie chose to attend the banquet because she wished to approach members of the Griffin family.


    She wanted to ask about what had happened between Nichs and Riley.


    The Griffin family member attending the banquet today was, surprisingly, Nichs¡¯ younger brother,


    Bruce Griffin.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood. Although I bring you in, I¡¯ve to remind you Bruce is not an amiable person to deal


    with. He¡¯s especially reluctant to mention the death of his older brother. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up


    disappointed if you want to ask him about Nichs and Riley.¡± Wyatt, who was standing beside


    Rosalie, remarked.


    ¡°I have to try and see whether or not this ends up in disappointment. I¡¯m bound to be disappointed if


    I don¡¯t try, ¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about Riley? Is it just to help your frien Wyatt red at Rosalie.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, why else would I be here? Is helping a friend not a good enough reason?¡± Rosalie asked


    in response.


    Her dark eyes were pure and clear, and her beautiful face was full of sincerity.


    She had nothing to hide, and she was frank with him.


    Wyatt smiled and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve made a cynical and incorrect assumption. It is indeed a blessing


    to have you as a friend, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    12:58


    ¡°To be friends is to be sincere and caring towards each other. I¡¯m willing to do so many things for my


    friends because they¡¯ve spared no effort to help me back then,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Wyatt grinned. ¡°Well then, I wish you luck!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalie said. She then turned around and began to scan for her target at the location.


    She had someone investigate some basic information about Bruce and obtained his photo.


    Unlike his gentle and elegant brother, Nichs, Bruce was stern. He hardly ever smiled and was


    ruthless. However, he was aplete softie to his wife, Peach, who was an A-list celebrity when


    she was younger.


    When Peach married into the Griffin family some timeter, she retired from the entertainment


    industry and became a magnate¡¯s wife in peace.


    Bruce and Peach had been an exemry couple over the years. It was said that even if Bruce


    threw a terrible tantrum, he would calm down as long as Peach soothed him.


    This time, Peach was Rosalie¡¯s actual target.


    ¡°It¡¯s always easier for a woman to start a conversation with another woman,¡± she thought.


    When she found Peach, Rosalie smiled and walked towards her.


    At this moment, Peach was chatting with the marrieddies of several prominent families in


    Lommore. Rosalie approached and greeted Peach, ¡°Hello. You¡¯re Mrs. Peach Griffin, right? My


    name is Rosalie Leighton. I like the characters you portrayed on-screen very much. I didn¡¯t expect


    to see you at such a banquet.¡±


    Peach sized Rosalie up and found that thetter was wearing a top luxury-branded haute couture


    gown of the current season. This gown was usually priced at more than millions of dors.


    In addition to that, the jeweled ne Rosalie wore around her neck was probably worth more


    than tens of millions of dors.


    Even if Rosalie¡¯s attire and jewelry were lent to her, she needed to be capable enough to borrow


    them.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Leighton,¡± Peach said with a smile. ¡°May I know what you do


    12:58 D


    for a living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an attorney,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Rosalie¡¯s outfit didn¡¯t seem to be something awyer could own, but her profession piqued the


    interest of several magnate¡¯s wives standing next to Peach. After all, it was extremely rare to find an


    attorney among them.


    Some of them even asked Rosalie several legal questions out of curiosity, and she answered them


    one after another.


    After learning that Rosalie was married, had three children, and was running aw firm, these


    affluent marrieddies began to see her differently.


    Even Peach had a hint of approval in her eyes.


    Lately, she was also preparing to make aeback, as she wanted to restart her career. Therefore,


    she naturally admired women like Rosalie, who could still carry out their beloved professions after


    marriage.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:58

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    Of course, Rosalie had conducted an investigation beforehand, so she purposely brought up topics


    like careers, bncing family life after marriage, and raising children to have moremon ground


    with Peach.


    Just then, a voice cut through the air. ¡°Why are you talking so much? Are those words true or false?


    Who are you really? Why did youe to this banquet and get close to Peach? What¡¯s your


    motive?¡±


    Rosalie turned her head and found that the source of the voice was


    Harriet.


    Jealousy flickered in Harriet¡¯s eyes. Rosalie¡¯s luxurious attire obviously cost a fortune.


    ¡°They¡¯re most likely obtained through connections!¡± Harriet thought to herself. She remembered this


    woman; she was one of the three people who barged into Riley¡¯s ward that day.


    ¡°Motive?¡± Peach and the noblewomen beside them were shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Harriet approached Peach.


    Back then, the incident between Riley and Nichs had been buried by all three families. Although


    Harriet was Riley¡¯s sister, in the business world, there were no permanent enemies. Moreover, she


    was now thedy of the Scott family, so she maintained regr social interactions with the Griffin


    family. She often exchanged pleasantries with Peach at various banquets.


    The moment Harriet saw Rosalie and Peach chatting, her first thought was Riley.


    Rosalie must have approached Peach to find out about Riley¡¯s affairs. The thought caused panic to


    surge within Harriet.


    The events of that year must not be brought up again. Otherwise, Harriet wasn¡¯t sure what trouble


    might arise.


    Rosalie smiled faintly, ¡°Oh? I wonder what motive you think I have?¡±


    Harriet narrowed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t mention in public that she saw Rosalie in the psychiatric


    hospital. Thus, she said, ¡°The way you¡¯re dressed today makes you seem like a wealthy woman.


    But, I don¡¯t know


    12:58


    your background-you don¡¯t look like a local from Lommore. That outfit probably costs a lot of money.


    If you spent so much just to attend this party, surely you have a motive. If not, why are you here?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s questions were clearly meant to embarrass Rosalie.


    The noblewoman who had been talking to Rosalie just now also observed the situation. Peach


    looked at her with suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Strico, and my husband is a businessman who¡¯s also from Strico. As for this outfit, my


    husband prepared it for me. I don¡¯t know how much it costs.¡± Rosalie spoke the truth.


    When Jonathan found out that she was going to attend the banquet, he immediately contacted high-


    end luxury dressmakers and jewelry stores. in Lommore. He helped her select the gown and


    essories she was wearing.


    ¡°Hmph, so your husband bought it for you?¡± Harriet sneered.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Talking big, huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid of choking on your words? Do you even know how much that


    outfit costs? Or¡­ is it just a knock-off?¡± Harriet said.


    At this moment, the people who had gathered around looked at Rosalie with disdain.


    After all, what all these socialites and noblewomen from prominent families disliked the most were


    knock-offs.


    ¡°So, turns out you¡¯re just pretending to be someone you¡¯re not!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this banquet? Can anyone attend regardless of their background?¡±


    ¡°This kind of person probably came here to look for an ¡®opportunity¡¯ a try to climb the socialdder.¡±


    The people around them started gossiping. Harriet felt triumphant, waiting to see Rosalie leave in


    disgrace.


    Rosalie was about to speak calmly. However, before she could do so, a voice rang out. ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    need to lie. The price of her clothes and jewelry is no problem for her!¡±


    That voice made Rosalie¡¯s body suddenly stiffen. The people around


    12:58


    anned their heads, and many of them were amazed and dumpsisted.


    divin the crown prince of the entertainment industry, waspadahing pip Bothesis woman.


    Tolottstranyone can make Mr. Gunner say such words. Couldlit bedthat is woman has a truly


    extraordinary background?¡± everyone thought


    Smrt Rodadie turned around and looked behind her.


    alvinin ora a gray suit and white shirt, his slender figure exidingg einmeracho wanath. His


    handsome face, especially his beautiful eyez. ptivated tibetattention of the women around him.


    hose eyes, stealslightly lifted, seemed to evoke endless imagination inin tople¡¯s mindals.


    this momenth¨¨rere was no coldness or aloofness in his eyes. Instead, a a nt of


    tendernessstingrered there.


    alvin!¡± she thought.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    osalie stared nklte man approaching her. She never expected to eet him in such a situation.


    ou¡­¡± she stuttered.d


    ong time no see. Rosalie His is clean and elegant voice gently floated out This mouth. Seeing her


    again made him realize how much he¡¯d missed


    1.


    ven if he found someone who reses citote then and ced that person by


    s side, it was useless.


    hat person was not her at all..


    e was just endlessly searching for a substitimate.crepeating the same istakes over and over again.


    Ir. Gunner, do you know her?¡± asked Peach,bwivo waststanding on the


    1. After all, she used to be in the entertainment dicks surely she¡¯d cognize the crown prince of the


    entertainment in abakustry To add to that. e had been nning toe back as oftetbeat in


    was time for her have a good rtionship with Calvin.


    e heard that Calvin was going to attend the banquetentigight, solshe me as well


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her for many years. She¡¯s a very important friend of mine,¡± Calvin said.


    With Calvin¡¯s words, the people around them no longer doubted the authenticity of Rosalie¡¯s attire.


    After all, anyone who could be friends with Calvin must be extraordinarily wealthy.


    People began to specte about Rosalie¡¯s identity.


    Right now, the most embarrassed person was Harriet. She stared at Rosalie, who was standing


    next to Calvin, unable to believe her eyes.


    That woman was actually friends with Calvin!


    At this moment, Rosalie didn¡¯t need to say a word. Someone nearby spoke up for her, saying, ¡°I told


    you so. Someone like Ms. Leighton wouldn¡¯t have any ulterior motives!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Leighton¡¯s dress and jewelry are obviously genuine. It¡¯s just that some people


    can¡¯t recognize genuine items and think they¡¯re


    knock-off.¡±


    ¡°Making mistakes is understandable. After all, Mrs. Scott was raised outside and has limited


    exposure. If the eldest daughter of the Summer family were here, she wouldn¡¯t make such an


    error.¡±


    When the person mentioned ¡®eldest daughter of the Summer family¡¯, Harriet¡¯s face suddenly


    changed. After so many years, barely anyone mentioned that title anymore.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Once, she had been the family¡¯s illegitimate child for many years. It


    wasn¡¯t until Riley¡¯s mother passed away, and her own mother sessfully climbed the socialdder,


    that her status as the second Miss of the


    Summer family became legitimate.


    Yet, even so, she was often ridiculed in high society.


    It wasn¡¯t until Riley was admitted to the psychiatric hospital that she truly gained confidence.


    Harriet¡¯s face flushed red, but she didn¡¯t know how to retort in the moment. On hearing the words


    ¡°eldest daughter of the Summer family,¡± Peach furrowed her brows slightly. After all, this person


    represented a scandal from the Griffin family¡¯s past.


    ¡°It seems you have quite an eye. How abouting to my house with your husband some time and


    helping me appraise the porcin I bought recently? Is it real or fake?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice unexpectedly


    cut in.


    The woman who had mentioned the ¡°eldest daughter of the Summer family¡± before turned slightly


    pale and quickly said, ¡°I just said it casually, Mr. Scott. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°Some words shouldn¡¯t be said casually,¡± Zephyr said coldly.


    At that moment, another voice spoke up. ¡°Well said. Some words shouldn¡¯t be spoken lightly.


    Please exin to your wife.¡± It was Calvin who spoke.


    Zephyr raised his eyes, his gaze freezing as he looked at Calvin.


    Calvin¡¯s response was nonchnt as he met Zephyr¡¯s eyes. The two m confronted each other, and


    the atmosphere became tense, ready to explode.


    Although Zephyr hadn¡¯t interacted with Calvin before, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know about thetter¡¯s


    background. Engaging in enmity with Calvin over a few words clearly wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Zephyr first broke the icy aura around him and calmly said, ¡°I indeed need to exin this to my wife


    properly to prevent any unnecessary misunderstandings on her part.¡±


    Saying that, Zephyr looked at Rosalie. ¡°Since my wife misspoke today,


    12:58


    then I¡¯ll apologize to Ms. Leighton. Someday, I¡¯ll host a dinner and invite Ms. Leighton and Mr.


    Gunner.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s words were mere pleasantries.


    However, Rosalie unexpectedly responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting for Mr. Scott¡¯s dinner invitation.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. Rosalie was not someone who enjoyed social gatherings like


    this. Unless there was some other reason behind her eptance.


    Therefore, Calvin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zephyr acknowledged it and then left with Harriet.


    Before leaving, Harriet shot a resentful nce at Rosalie.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin and said, ¡°Thank you just now. But why are you here?¡±


    Calvin gave a faint smile. ¡°Even without me, you would have handled it yourself. I came here


    because of a project in Lommore. I flew in from overseas to attend this banquet and meet a few


    people.¡±


    ¡°Then you should focus on your work. I won¡¯t dy your time,¡± Rosalie said, preparing to part ways.


    However, Calvin¡¯s hand suddenly gripped


    her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± It was almost a subconscious utterance, tinged with a hint of pleading.


    Perhaps it had been too long since he had seen her, so he cherished moment spent with her, not


    wanting her to leave his sight.


    Rosalie¡¯s steps halted, and Peach, witnessing the scene, furrowed her brows, seemingly lost in


    thought.


    Another person observing this scene from a distance was Wyatt.


    Wyatt¡¯s lips curled up, and he raised the wine ss in his hand with a sardonic smile. It seemed that


    Lommore was about to be lively.


    eAfter leaving the banquet, Calvin said to Rosalie, ¡°Where are you staying wnow? I¡¯ll take you


    back.¡±


    No need.¡± Rosalie politely declined. ¡°If you really apany me back, and someone happens to


    capture a photo, it might spark unnecessary


    12:58


    hapter 1210


    ossip.¡±


    lis dark eyes locked onto her. ¡°Are you worriedababojujotiathan nisunderstanding?¡±


    The met his gaze directly, saying. ¡°Yes.¡±


    for response was straightforward and candid, bright hndrubopen.


    him of jealousy red up in Calvin¡¯s heart.t


    This was despite telling himself countless times that helwawaonot even


    alified to be jealous because it was he who missed theloppoportitity and idn¡¯t grasp it well.


    If the truly loves you and believes in you, he won¡¯t misunderstastand


    thining Calvin murmured.


    gazezwas aslidded with desirnd affection. She knew he hadn¡¯tn¡¯t mpletelylmovovedron.


    hapsospeiningsareeded time to heal. For now, time hadn¡¯t been dongng


    ough.


    then a carastotolyly approached Rosalie. The driver got out, pectfully greeted derer and then


    opened the rear door.


    is was the car Rotolid lediad arranged for her transportation. The driver d parked nearbyband.


    decicing drer leaving the party, had driven over.


    salie said to CalvininGanunaye. Calvin


    ait!¡± Calvin suddenly calledledumutereaching out to stop her. ¡°Tonight, di u want to establish a


    corection with Peach?¡±


    salie was momentarily surprisesedyby Calvin¡¯s keen perception. She dn¡¯t expected him to discern


    herenmotive, which was to approach Peach.


    eing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Calvinih love whe was right. ¡°I don¡¯t care why u want to approach Peach,


    bhit darahdby your bridge. I can help you


    ike connections.¡±


    hat?¡± While Rosalie was still inia dazez Calvin¡¯s gaze moved and looked ed the other side.


    12:58 1


    Rostlie followed Calvin¡¯s gaze. On the other side. Peach and Bruce vering out from the


    banquet rence Apparently, they sme them and were walking toward them.


    Mr. Gunner. I hope we can have the opportunity to discuss the ner project you¡¯re currently working


    on. My husband and I are very interested in it.¡± Peach said as she approached


    film


    Calvin smiled faintly ¡®Sure. I¡¯ve als admired your past then and


    television works. I hope we can talk sometime. If you¡¯re really nning


    to make aeback. Id be very happy to help


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Peach¡¯s gare shifted to Rostle


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    33


    Send Git


    Comment

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    ¡°Yes. I also hope I can talk to you more when there is a chance.¡± Rosalie smiled at Peach.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll set a time another day then. After saying that, Peach said goodbye to the two. Then,


    she got in the car while holding her husband¡¯s hand.


    Rosalie watched the car drive away and turned to Calvin. ¡°Thank you. You did me another favor.¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I will help you wherever 1 can,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°You¡­ Why would you?¡± Rosalie sighed. She only felt an indescribable sense of heaviness facing


    Calvin like that.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ It¡¯s destined.¡± Calvin smiled bitterly.


    Rosalie stared at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Calvin, if there really is such thing as destiny,


    then the person you are destined to be with must still be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Someone waiting for me?¡± thought Calvin.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, Calvin saw Rosalie enter the car and watched it slowly disappear from his sight. He could not


    help but feel Rosalie had been moving forward, yet he was still stuck at the same ce.


    Calvin felt he was still stuck in that same barren mountain when they first met in his childhood. In


    fact, he hadn¡¯t walked out of the mountain for so many years, but Rosalie had already gone out and


    met her destined love.


    Thus, Calvin was the only one who remained in the same spot alone.


    ¡°How could someone like me have someone destined for me?¡± thought Calvin.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie had returned to the hotel, and Amelia had already fallen asleep.


    Rosalie looked at Amelia, who was sound asleep, and asked Warren, ¡°How is Amelia doing these


    days?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not sleeping very well. She wakes up sometimes in the middle of the night from having


    nightmares,¡± replied Warren.


    09:58


    ¡°Because of Riley?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s worried that Riley will continue to suffer,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°There were indeed many doubts about when Riley was admitted into the psychiatric hospital back


    then. What exactly happened between Riley, Nichs, and Zephyr back then? She went to the


    psychiatric hospital after Nichs died in a car ident. We need to check whether there is any


    rtionship between them,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But it will take too long to look into those things. We might not even find anything in the end,¡± said


    Warren. After all, the matter was so long


    ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It will take too long. Amelia would deliver anytime once she¡¯s 28 weeks pregnant, so


    it¡¯s unsuitable for her to stay in Lommore for long. Why don¡¯t you bring her back to Strico, and I¡¯ll


    stay here in Lommore?¡± Rosalie said worriedly.


    ¡°She won¡¯t agree. She won¡¯t leave Lommore unless it¡¯s thest resort.


    Even if I take her back to Strico, she will do whatever it takes to return to Lommore,¡± replied


    Warren.


    Rosalie was silent for a moment. At that point, she could only take things one step at a time.


    Just as Rosalie was about to go back to her room, she saw Warren suddenly bend over and tidy the


    quilt on Amelia. He smoothed out the corners like he was worried she might catch a cold.


    ¡°Warren, have you really let go of your feelings for Amelia?¡± Rosa asked abruptly.


    Warren¡¯s body froze. Then, he looked up at Rosalie with a half-sn replied, ¡°You should ask Jonathan


    then. After all, he was also hypn before, right?¡±


    ¡°Amelia does have some feelings for you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. However, no matter


    what, I hope you won¡¯t hurt her. She has suffered enough in her life,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    Warren suddenly smiled sarcastically. ¡°Rosalie, I think you¡¯re probably mistaken. She hurt me. She


    was the one who refused to give me even the tiniest chance. She wanted to part ways with me


    completely. Yet, you¡¯re asking me not to hurt her now?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. She only wants to protect you!¡± Rosalie


    09:58


    blurted out.


    Still, the irony on Warren¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Protect me?¡± Do I need her protection? Why did she


    think she could protect me? Rosalie, aren¡¯t you awyer? When did you start spouting nonsense?¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie shut her mouth helplessly. She knew Warren¡¯s misunderstanding was too


    strong, not to mention his feelings for Amelia had faded.


    However, Rosalie felt Warren still had feelings for Amelia even though he was hypnotized when


    Rosalie saw him tucking Amelia in earlier.


    After Rosalie left, Warren turned his head and looked at the fast-asleep Amelia.


    Amelia was frowning again as if she was having a bad dream.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably dreaming about Riley again. In her heart, there¡¯s Riley, the children, her mother, her


    friends¡­ There are so many people more important than me to her. I¡¯m only an insignificant


    presence to her,¡± Warren secretly thought.


    Warren felt Amelia would only go to beg him when she needed him and kick him away without


    mercy when she had no use for him.


    ¡°Tell me. Who¡¯s the one hurting the other between the two of us?¡± Warren


    asked in a low voice.


    Yet, the empty air was the only reply Warren received.


    Two dayster, Rosalie received a call from Peach saying that she had some legal questions to ask


    the former.


    Although Rosalie gave her business card to Peach when they talked at the banquet that day, she


    didn¡¯t expect thetter would really contact her, not to mention so soon.


    When Rosalie arrived at the private room of the restaurant Peach had booked, she found that


    Calvin was also in there beside Peach and her


    assistant.


    ¡°Ms. Leighton is a friend of Mr. Gunner, so I trust her. After all, I don¡¯t want to let the world know


    about myeback yet for now. That¡¯s why I have some contract terms and legal matters I would


    like to consult Ms. Leighton,¡± Peach said with a smile to Rosalie,


    09:58


    Rosalie naturally understood that the Peach was being kind. Or perhaps thetter was trying to


    make friends with her because of her rtionship with Calvin.


    Otherwise, why would Peache for awyer she was unfamiliar with when the Griffin family had


    their own team ofwyers?


    Still, Rosalie smiled back and replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be happy to help.¡±


    Over the meal, Rosalie discovered that Peach was nning on aeback and also wanted to


    participate in the newly established filmpany by the Gunner family. Calvin had also gone to


    Lommore then to prepare for the newpany.


    Peach said she invited Rosalie to a meal to consult some legal matters, but the former never


    mentioned any legal issues during the meal.


    ¡°By the way, I have a film subject at hand. I want to make it into a film. Although it¡¯s just a movie and


    any resemnce to actual events is purely a coincidence, I think it¡¯s still better to give the Griffin


    family a heads up,¡± Calvin suddenly said.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:58

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    ¡°Oh?¡± Peach raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the s¨²bject?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a story about the return of the daughter of a wealthy family, who fell into a love triangle. Then, in


    a car ident, the second male lead suppressed his instinct and turned the wheel to protect the


    female lead, exposing himself to danger. In the end, the second male lead died, and the female lead


    went mad. She was then sent to a psychiatric hospital by her family and fianc¨¦,¡± Calvin told the


    story briefly.


    Yet, Peach and Rosalie¡¯s faces changed when they heard that story.


    Peach looked at Calvin in surprise. ¡°This story-¡±


    ¡°Someone gave me such a script. I read it and thought the result might be good if the script was


    made into a movie. However, recently, I also overheard people say that this story is somewhat


    simr to the story between your husband¡¯s brother, Nichs, and the eldest daughter of the


    Summer family back then. At that time, Mr. Nichs Griffin died in a car ident with Riley. Riley


    was saved, but she went mad and was sent to a psychiatric hospital, right?¡± said Calvin.


    Peach bit her lips, and she seemed awkward. ¡°Mr. Gunner, this story is indeed very simr to the


    story of my husband¡¯s elder brother and the eldest daughter of the Summer family. To tell you the


    truth, after that car ident, the Griffin family also spent a lot of effort suppressing the news. I¡¯m


    afraid it might bring up some sad memories in the family if it was really made into a film, so I hope


    you can give up on that script into a film.¡±


    Calvin replied, ¡°This script had already entered the preparatory stage. It¡¯s not up to me to stop it. In


    fact, it¡¯s still somewhat different from what Mr. Nichs Griffin and the eldest daughter of the


    Summer family went through. Back then, Nichs and the eldest daughter of the Summer family


    were only friends without any romance like the script, right? In addition to that, I could also ask the


    scriptwriter to modify the second `male lead¡¯s character so that people would not associate him with


    Mr.


    Nichs Griffin. Is that okay?¡±


    Even so,


    film.


    Peach was still clearly reluctant to let that script be made into


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, I¡¯m afraid that not only it would hurt the Griffin family, but


    09:58


    it would also hurt the Summer family and the Scott family if this script is really made into film,¡± said


    Peach.


    ¡°Yeah? However, in this script, the female lead was a person who couldn¡¯t even figure out who she


    loved. She hurt her fianc¨¦ and also the second male lead. If someone associated an actual person


    with the script, they might even stand up for the Scott family and the Summer family after watching


    the movie. After all, Zephyr married Harriet not long after Riley was admitted into the psychiatric


    hospital back then. Didn¡¯t some even call him heartless for that? The role of the fianc¨¦ in this movie


    is a positive interpretation!¡±


    Calvin¡¯s words immediately rendered Peach speechless. ¡°But Mr. Gunner-¡±


    ¡°Unless there is something else the Griffin family is hiding about that matter back then. Otherwise, I


    don¡¯t think the Griffin family should care too much. After all, Mr. Nichs Griffin had sacrificed


    himself to save his friend. It¡¯s a respectable thing. There is nothing to hide!¡±


    Peach hesitated for a moment. Then, she hurriedly got up and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to the bathroom.


    Please excuse me.¡± After saying that, she left the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    me private room with her assistant.


    Instantly, only Calvin and Rosalie were left in the private room.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin and wondered if the script he had mentioned was really a coincidence. Or


    could it be¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem to have a lot of doubts,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Is there really such a script?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, I can make one immediately.¡± Clearly, Calvin¡¯s words implied what he said earlier


    was no coincidence.


    ¡°You knew I approached Peach because of Riley?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to find out with just a little digging. You¡¯re here with Amelia, and you¡¯ve been to the


    psychiatric hospital to see Riley before. So, I guessed you came here for Riley. Are you


    approaching Peach to investigate what happened back then?¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what role the Griffin family had yed in this matter back


    then. From what was said back then, Riley fell ill because of Nichs¡¯ death. However, it didn¡¯t


    make sense that Riley would go mad if she truly loved Zephyr and not Nichs.¡±


    09:58


    ¡°Are you suspecting that Riley was never ill back then but was sent to the psychiatric hospital by


    force?¡± Calvin said seriously.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite possible. Isn¡¯t it? Harriet was the biggest beneficiary when Riley was sent


    to the psychiatric hospital back then. Later, the Summer family and the Scott family merged some


    resources and were led by the Scott family. Over the years, the Scott family had gradually


    swallowed up the Summer family¡¯s assets. Perhaps it should be said that the Scott family is the


    biggest winner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Are you investigating these things now to prove that it was a conspiracy for Riley to be


    sent to the psychiatric hospital and then get her out?¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Rosalie.


    ¡°What if she¡¯s really a psychiatric patient?¡±


    ¡°Then, at least change to a guardian who treats her well instead of the current one. I saw Riley


    being treated like a dog when I was there to see her in the hospital. The caregivers pressed her


    head down on the te and let her eat like that while her half-sister watched smugly.¡± Rosalie was


    furious as a bystander when she saw that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult if you really want to get her out of the hospital. I can do it for you,¡± Calvin said. He


    could help Rosalie with anything she wanted.


    ¡°But in that case, Riley would have to change her identity instead ofing out as the eldest


    daughter of the Summer family. And those who had mistreated her would not receive punishment,¡±


    replied Rosali did not want things to be that way and thought Amelia would n Riley to bebeled as


    a psychiatric patient for the rest of her life


    ¡°But this is the quickest way,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Thank you, but I still want to try something else first. If it really d work in the end, then we¡¯ll give her


    another identity as you said,¡± R said.


    At that moment, Peach returned to the private room. However, the assistant who left with her did not


    return to the room again.


    She


    t


    Peach then said to Calvin, ¡°Mr. Gunner, my husband said he would like to see you in person today


    and talk about the script. Would you be able leto do so?¡±


    COkay. We¡¯ll talk about it then. Why not we talk about it here now if your


    09:58


    husband is free?¡± replied Calvin.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Chaphapter 3213


    Pelichchimmediately agreed and called Bruce.


    Abonni6 15 minutester, Bruce rushed to the private room.


    When they were going to talk about the script, Bruce nced at Rosalie


    wkwardlyly obviously, he didn¡¯t want Rosalie to hear their conversation.


    This isiendiofinine also has some connections with Ms. Summer, so naturally shishel also wants to


    know what happened between Ms. Summer and Mr. Nichdis Griffin,¡± Calvin said.


    Hearing that Bibacast a meaningful nce at Rosalie. Then, he uddenly sisiledarunch said, Mr.


    Gunner, it seems that you have wanted to isk about what happened between Nichs and Riley


    from the beginning.g


    Calvin smiled faintly ranch said nothing


    Bruce was a clevereramarandche naturally knew that disclosing everything hat needed to be


    disclosesedgightchen would be the best for the Griffin amily. Otherwise, if neognplesused other


    means to dig up the story, it would make a bigger dusass.


    Riley and Nichs were jujustifieds. Or, to put it another way, Nichs lid like Riley, but


    Rileycondylyentated him as a friend. Zephyr was the one he truly loved. Nichs hachtbiold me that


    before the ident happened back then. If it hadn¡¯t been fofohtiancaident, he would have left


    Lommore and gone abroad¡¯d.¡±


    Then, was Riley really mentally whenshe was sent to the psy


    ospital back then?¡± Rosalie asked.d.


    Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about that, Bruces said, and his eyes flickered


    I think you might as well tell us the trucht MMC Griffin. Our convers oday will not be revealed to the


    others. CaCalvimsaid.


    At the very least, a week before Riley was sermoto dhledhospital, everyt eemned normal to me.


    Riley showed up prothdhdadayfof Nichs¡¯ funera ut my parents were agitated and drove


    dramwaya d¡¯efore she left, I spo lefew words with her. She felt guilty and sorry fofon Nichs, but


    her broughts were clear, and her mind state wasasoranbakasdid Bruce.


    But it was also said that Riley has be mentallyllidbecause of


    09 09:58


    Nichs¡¯ death,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why my family doesn¡¯t want anyone to mention Riley again. We want Nichs to


    rest in peace.¡± Bruce said, ¡°I hope this matter will end here.¡±


    ¡°But if Nichs knew that the woman he once deeply loved and wanted to protect with his life had


    been sent to a psychiatric hospital after his death, I don¡¯t think he would be able to rest in peace,¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Bruce stared at Rosalie with a cold expression.


    Rosalie met the man¡¯s stare without avoiding it at all. ¡°Mr. Griffin, I heard that you love your wife


    very much. Let me give you an extreme example. If you leave the world earlier than your wife one


    day, and then someone sends your wife to a psychiatric hospital for the sake of your family property,


    how can you rest in peace? You will probably suffer and be frustrated that you can¡¯t protect your


    loved one!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression moved slightly, but his voice was still cold. ¡°Anyway, this is the business of the


    Summer family and has nothing to do with my family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with the Griffin family, but I think if


    Nichs knew about it in his afterlife, he would hope that the woman he loved had a good ending,¡±


    Rosalie said


    Bruce sized up Rosalie and said, ¡°Ms. Leighton, I wonder what kind of rtionship you and Riley


    have that you care about her so much.¡±


    ¡°Riley is a friend of my friend, and I want to do my part to help h knowing about her past,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°What if I want you to stay out of it, Ms. Leighton? Of course, you¡¯r wee to state any


    conditions,¡± Bruce said.


    Rosalie smiled faintly and shook her head. Obviously, she would no up on Riley¡¯s case.


    Bruce¡¯s eyes became darker and deeper, and a hint of menace shed across his face.


    ¡°Mr. Griffin, Ms. Leighton is my friend. If the Griffin familyys a hand on her, I assure you that the


    Griffin family will not have a stable foothold in Lommore.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the


    private room.


    Bruce looked toward Calvin and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, you go to great


    09:58


    lengths to help your friend, but is it worth making the Gunner family and the Griffin family enemies


    just for a friend?¡±


    ¡°She has given me my life. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± Those were the only words Calvin said.


    After Bruce and Peach left, Rosalie said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, I know you have never had any feelings for me, and I won¡¯t ask for anything anymore, but


    whether it is worth it or not is up to me,¡± said Calvin.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she stood up and said goodbye.


    Calvin didn¡¯t offer to send her home, but when Rosalie took a taxi back to the hotel, Calvin¡¯s car


    followed behind along the way.


    When Rosalie got out of the taxi, she was surprised to see a figure at the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°Jon!¡± Rosalie was startled and eximed inwardly. She walked quickly toward Jonathan.


    ¡°Jon, didn¡¯t you say you woulde tomorrow?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work sooner, so I came a day earlier,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°What about Guille and Jen? Didn¡¯t theye with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They went to Wyatt¡¯s ce first,¡± Jonathan said.


    Hearing that, Rosalie figured that Jennifer was probably eager to see Felix, and Guillermo naturally


    followed.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why did you-¡±


    ¡°The two kids are with the Serton family, and there are also bodyguards. Nothing will happen. I can¡¯t


    wait to see you, so I came to the hotel first,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°How are you these days?¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and naturally brushed the bangs on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡± As she was talking, she felt his hand paused. Then, he looked past her and


    toward somewhere behind her.


    Rosalie was confused. Then, she turned around and spotted Calvin¡¯s car


    09:58


    not far away. At that moment, Calvin was looking at them through the car window.


    ¡°Is Jon looking at¡­ Calvin?¡± As soon as that thought shed across her mind, she felt his hand


    around her waist the next moment.


    ¡°When did you meet Calvin?¡± His voice sounded quietly in her ear.


    ¡°At the banquet two days ago.¡± As her voice fell, he held her hand and strode quickly toward the


    hotel.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Rosalie gasped in surprise. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan pulled her into the elevator of the hotel.


    ¡°Which floor and room do you stay in?¡± he asked.


    She told him the floor and room number, and his fingers pressed the number of the floor directly.


    The elevator door was closed. She looked at the person in front of her and felt that the atmosphere


    around her seemed to be tense.


    ¡°If you have any misunderstandings, I can exin, Jon,¡± Rosalie said. She did not expect Calvin


    would drive his car closely behind her taxi.


    Jonathan¡¯s dark flirtatious eyes looked at her as he said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.¡±


    Did he really not misunderstand?¡± she wondered. She doubted it. After all, his expression showed it,


    and there was also the tense atmosphere around them.


    WWhen the elevator door opened, he took her hand and walked quickly pout of the elevator to the


    entrance of her hotel room. ¡°What¡¯s the


    papassword?¡±


    51Shelobediently told him the password. The next moment, the door


    opened, and he took her into the bedroom.


    If If you really didn¡¯t misunderstand something, why do you¡ª¡±


    could finish her words, his lips had pressed heavily on hers.


    There was some eagerness to the passionate kiss, and it made h


    natable to react and merely passively ept it.


    Hefdrdiody was pinned against the wall by him. Meanwhile, his arm caced against the wall as he


    imprisoned her in his arms.


    Neferososwwas full of his breath.


    Afterer kolungime, the kiss finally ended.


    she


    I didiniaisuuderstand it. I know that the person you love is me, and y won¡¯t havevannfc feelings for


    Calvin.¡± His cold voice, with slight hoarsenes sounded thiheremcar.


    09:58


    She raised her head to look at him. At this moment, her face was reflected in his beautiful flirtatious


    eyes. His long ck eyshes were trembling slightly. Under his straight nose were his sexy thin


    lips. However, there seemed to be a trace of uneasiness in his handsome face.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    A trace of surprise shed across his eyes, and then he pieced things together.


    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s probably the person who knows me best in this world. How can she


    not see my uneasiness?¡±


    Then, he paused for a short while before saying, ¡°Hmm.¡± The word came out from his thin lips,


    which was equivalent to admitting his uneasiness.


    She raised her hand and gently pressed it against his cheek. Her hand was warm, and it made him


    rub his cheek against her palm with a sense of longing.


    ¡°Jon, since you know that I won¡¯t have any feelings toward Calvin, why are you still uneasy? What


    should I do to make you feel at ease?¡± she asked. As long as she could reassure him, she would do


    anything.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m afraid that you will sympathize with him one day and take pity on him. Moreover, maybe


    it¡¯s because we have been separated for five years after all. Even if youe back to me now, it


    still feels unrealistic for me asionally. I fear that you will leave me someday,¡± he said in a low


    voice.


    Rosalie knew that his uneasiness had started when he was you almost deeply ingrained in him.


    Meanwhile, it was only more had passed since she came back to him.


    was


    ear


    Then, she thought, ¡®Maybe it takes time for him to feel at ease.


    Maybe five years¡­ Ten years¡­ Maybe it may take 20 years for me make him feel at ease.


    But at least now, he has learned to trust me and trust my feelings. T progress, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Rosalie smiled subconsciously. ¡°Maybe I will sympathize with Calvin, but I won¡¯t


    feel reluctant to part with him. I jus hope that Calvin can find someone who will spend the rest of his


    life with him. And¡ª¡±


    09.58


    She paused, took the initiative to stand on tiptoe, and kissed him on his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you


    again, Jon. I want to be tied to you for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Even if she had repeated this to him many times, she still said it again.


    now.


    His gaze flickered, and she took the opportunity to push him to the couch next to them.


    His huge body fell to the couch while she sat on him. Then, she stared at him with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ believe it.¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke hoarsely.


    Since he knew that she was willing to use her own life to save him, he understood that Rosalie


    really was the person who loved him the most in the world as she had imed to be.


    Thus, it was impossible for him not to believe her words.


    ¡°Be good.¡± She raised her hand and touched his face again. Then, she thought, ¡°Hmm¡­ His skin is


    as smooth and delicate as before.¡±


    It was rare to see Jonathan blush. Her words reminded him of her usual praise for the children.


    She looked at the flush on his face and could not help but be startled. Then, her eyes narrowed


    even more. ¡°Wow, so cute!¡±


    He was rendered speechless in an instant.


    ¡°Hey, even your ears are red. What should I do, Jon? You¡¯re so cute!¡± As she spoke, she could not


    help but hold his face and began to kiss him wildly.


    Jonathan was in a dilemma. Although he enjoyed her kisses very much, he wondered why it


    reminded him of her kissing the children when she was acting this way.


    It seemed that every time she kissed the children, she also told them that they were so cute. Then,


    she would pick Jennifer and Guillermo up before kissing them. Naturally, she would hug and kiss


    Zaid like this as well. However, after Zaid was kissed each time, he would look expressionless. He


    was different than Jennifer and Guillermo as one of them would kiss her back and the other would


    be so embarrassed that his face would blush.


    09:58


    apter 1214


    Do look like a child in your eyes?¡± Johnathanasisked.


    osalie was stunned and then realized whhh sadalid that. She immediately


    T


    id, ¡°No way!¡± As she spoke, she kissed his pal hardshe added, ¡°I won¡¯t ss the children like this,


    and¡­ you are never a child in my eyes.¡±


    But didn¡¯t you treat me as a younger brother before he asked.


    is words reminded her of their previous memories. Tikkihing of erything back then. Rosalie could not


    help but feciciostalgic at the orment. Yes, that¡¯s right. I treated you like a younger blotbiberatiat me.


    As you were with me at that time. I felt like I wanted toto vharier to vem life. It was quite a good


    time.¡±


    wananded it even though there was sadness, tears, and pain.


    evertheless, if she had not taken him home, not treated hinir asas ¨¤ ngerefbrother, and did not


    sincerely do everything for him back then, thehth these things would not have happened.


    aking of which, you haven¡¯t called me Rosie for a long timed really


    to thehtarovou call me by that name again,¡± she said.


    youre atally want to hear it?¡± he asked.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°She noddeded. Then she added. ¡°Come on. Be good. Call me by thatat e, fon.¡±Atthihis moment


    she acted like a weird olddy who wanted d duce aminoent child.


    mmediately lacame nonplussed. However, his thin lips still gen red the word than archeaden


    opspoken for a long time. ¡°Rosie.¡±


    Sergead Gift CoComment


    09:58

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    The voice that called out ¡°Rosie¡± was filled with endless tenderness and a sense of longing. It


    sounded beautiful.


    Rosalie felt as if her heart was filled with something.


    ¡°I love you, Jon.¡± Her fingers gently untied his clothes.


    Calvin drove back to his residence.


    Along the way, his mind kept reying the scene where Jonathan dragged Rosalie into the hotel.


    Jonathan could apany Rosalie openly, while he could only look from a distance.


    It turned out that once a person took the wrong step in his life, it would be possible that he could


    continuously make every mistaketer on in his entire life.


    He could never catch up with her anymore no matter how hard he tried.


    Now, it was he who had to pay the price for the mistakes that he made back then. Perhaps the price


    he had to pay was happiness for the rest of his life.


    As soon as Calvin entered the house, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re back,


    Calvin.¡±


    Calvin looked at the woman in front of him. She looked a bit like I e when thetter was young.


    Thus, when he saw the woman at a nig previously, he heard someone say that the woman wanted


    to sell h


    He did not want a woman who looked like Rosalie to fall into such situation, so he let her work as


    his personal assistant while he was a


    Perhaps in the beginning, he also had the idea of treating this woma a substitute for Rosalie.


    Nevertheless, when he really got along with h he realized that she was just a mere substitute and


    could never rece Rosalie.


    Although the two women looked a little simr, he could not really treat the woman as Rosalie.


    Moreover, he did not even have any feelings for the woman.


    ¡°Why are you here in Lommore? Didn¡¯t I ask you to continue your study


    09:58


    abroad?¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°I just missed you so much that I came to see you,¡± Roxanne Nesset responded.


    In fact, she was anxious abroad. She was afraid that Calvin would meet other beautiful women and


    completely forget her. Thus, she had gone to great lengths toe to Lommore secretly.


    Roxanne knew very well that the reason why she could stay by Calvin¡¯s side and be his


    personal assistant was because her appearance was somewhat simr to the person he liked back


    then.


    Some people who had worked for Calvin for a long time also warned her not to have wishful


    thinking. Calvin was merely beingpassionate about her for a moment, so they asked her to put


    away the thoughts she should not have.


    They said, ¡°There is no shortage of women around Mr. Gunner before. But the only one he really


    loves is that person. The others were just substitutes, and now you are also a mere substitute.¡±


    Roxanne thought, ¡®A substitute?


    How can I be willing to be a mere substitute?


    I tried hard and finally escaped difficult situations to be a beautiful and morous personal


    assistant in others¡¯ eyes. Moreover, I finally have gotten close to Calvin who is someone influential.


    If I were to be abandoned by Calvin, then I¡¯m afraid I would have to go back to bing who I was


    before!


    I never want to live the same hard life as before!¡¯


    She wanted Calvin to feel that he could not separate from her. M she wanted him to shift all his


    feelings toward her.


    In addition, she knew that the person that Calvin loved back then Rosalie who was also the current


    female owner of Youngblood Gro


    Although she could not find much of Rosalie¡¯s information on the inte, it was not as if there was


    nothing. Moreover, through help fro some people who worked in the media, she was able to buy


    some phot of Rosalie that were secretly taken. It was because she wanted to learn how to look like


    Rosalie, from Rosalie¡¯s hairstyle to her attire and appearance.


    09:58


    She looked slightly simr to Rosalie, which was her biggest advantage now. Thus, it was obvious


    that she should make good use of it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Calvin did not say anything when she did this. Instead, sometimes, he looked at her in a daze.


    Deep down, she was very happy about it and only felt that she had done the right thing.


    ¡°As I said, you¡¯re just my personal assistant. Other than that, you¡¯re nothing. I don¡¯t need you to


    miss me,¡± Calvin said coldly. Then, he added, ¡°If you really think being a personal assistant is


    boring, then you can stop being one. The agreement back then can be canceled and you can leave


    at any time.¡±


    Roxanne was startled. Thus, she lowered her head quickly and pretended to be timid as she said,


    ¡°I-I know who I am. I won¡¯t delude myself, but¡­ You were the one who saved me from the trouble


    back then, Mr. Gunner. That¡¯s why I always want to repay you. Although I know that my presence


    here may not help you with the projects that you have, I want to learn and it can also increase my


    knowledge.¡±


    As Roxanne spoke, she raised her head and looked at Calvin with bright


    eyes.


    It was obvious that she had studied how to act. She knew which angle she should position herself


    and what kind of gaze she should use to look more like Rosalie.


    Sure enough, Calvin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Go find Mr.ter. See if he has anything to


    assign to you. There¡¯s something is my private residence. Don¡¯te in without my instructions


    ¡°Yes, I got it, Mr. Gunner,¡± Roxanne said. Her eyshes trembled as she tried to hide her true


    emotion.


    She thought, ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m still young and have plenty of time.


    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make Calvin fall in love with me!¡¯


    dwin


    This


    After Roxanne left, Calvin, feeling slightly tired, leaned back on the couch and raised his hand to


    cover his eyes and block the light inside


    room.


    ¡°Rosalie¡­¡± He called out the name in a low voice.


    Nevertheless, the only thing that apanied him was endless


    09:58


    Chapter 1215 loneliness.


    In the hotel room, Rosalie and Jonathan talked about her investigation during their time in


    Lommore.


    ¡°If Riley really was forcibly sent to the psychiatric hospital, then her life is very pitiful,¡± Rosalie said.


    After all, if one were to be in a psychiatric hospital, it would not be any different from being sent to


    prison.


    ¡°So, are you going to help her leave?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Yes. Amelia thinks the same as well,¡± she replied. In truth, even if Amelia did not ask for it, Rosalie


    would still want to help Riley who was a pitiful


    woman.


    Now that she knew about Riley, there was no way that she would just sit back and do nothing.


    After that, Rosalie took the initiative to ¡°exin¡± to Jonathan about Peach¡¯s request in the afternoon


    and the matter about her having lunch with Calvin.


    ¡°I was just investigating what had happened between Riley and Nichs. before. Moreover, I was


    merely discussing it with Calvin when I talked to him,¡± Rosalie added in the end.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I will be jealous?¡± He looked at her calmly.


    ¡°What about you? Are you jealous?¡± Rosalie countered.


    ¡°It depends on whether you want me to be jealous or not,¡± he responded. He spoke in a cold voice,


    but it still made people blush.


    Rosalie could not help but blush and quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s pick Jen and


    Guille. If we don¡¯t go now, it will be dark soon.¡±


    They stood up. After getting dressed, they walked out of the hotel room and went to the Serton


    residence.


    Meanwhile, in the Serton residence, Jennifer, filled with much enthusiasm, was teaching Felix how


    to fold paper frogs.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    This time around, Jennifer also brought many colorful papers that she thought looked good. She


    nned to fold a lot of beautiful paper frogs with Felix.


    Guillermo looked at the scene with a bored expression. He could not figure out what was interesting


    about the paper frogs. It would be enough to fold a few pieces of the frogs, but Jennifer seemed to


    want to fold hundreds or thousands more.


    What confused him even more was that Felix was very interested in folding the paper frogs as if it


    was an enjoyable activity to fold paper frogs with Jennifer.


    ¡°Is that enjoyable? Anyway, I think it¡¯s not as interesting as ying the puzzle game,¡± Guillermo


    mused to himself.


    The members of the Serton family watched the two young children fold the paper frogs with great


    interest, especially Marilyn. When she looked at Felix and Jennifer from the Youngblood family


    acting cute and sitting on the coffee table with their heads together, they looked to be a perfect


    match.


    Moreover, in Marilyn¡¯s opinion, the Serton family and the Youngblood family were within the same


    social ss. Thus, if Felix and Jennifer were to be together in the future, it would also be a good


    thing.


    Therefore, Marilyn started to look at Jennifer as if thetter was her future granddaughter-inw.


    When Rosalie and Jonathan arrived at the Serton residence, there was already a pile of paper frogs


    in its living room.


    ¡°Look, Mommy. I¡¯ve folded a lot of paper frogs with Felix. Later, I will teach Felix how to fold stars.


    Then, both the paper frogs and stars can be put into a ss bottle. It¡¯ll be very beautiful,¡± Jennifer


    said excitedly.


    ¡°All right, all right. It¡¯s gettingte now, Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first, okay? We cane here


    tomorrow to y with Felix again,¡± Rosalie said.


    However, when Jennifer heard that they were going back, her face suddenly fell. ¡°Can¡¯t I y with


    Felix for a while longer?¡±


    When Rosalie was about to speak, Wyatt had already spoken first. ¡°How about having dinner here


    tonight? At least, allow me to do my best to


    09:40


    be a good host.¡±


    Hearing this, Jennifer immediately nodded and pulled Rosalie¡¯s sleeve as the former tried to act


    cute. ¡°Can we have dinner here, Mommy?


    Otherwise, if we can¡¯t let Mr. Serton do his best¡­ to be a good host, he will be sad.¡±


    Rosalie was almost amused by Jennifer¡¯s words, and Wyatt felt so helpless that he did not know


    whether he needed tough or cry.


    Finally, members of the Youngblood family stayed for dinner.


    Jennifer sat with Felix happily, and she acted graciously as if she were the host. She took the


    initiative to give the dishes to Felix while she murmured at the same time, ¡°You seem to have


    be thinner, Felix. So you need to eat more. You¡¯re cute only when you¡¯re chubby.¡±


    Felix was obediently eating the dishes Jennifer gave him. He tried hard to eat them all as he


    thought, ¡°Will I be cute only when I¡¯m chubby? If I be more chubby, will she like me more?¡±


    Meanwhile, Victor and Marilyn were naturally happy to see Felix eat more than usual.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Felix usually did not eat much, so he always would make them worry. They were worried that he


    would be malnourished.


    Guillermo blinked and looked at the scene where Jennifer and Felix ate together. He could not


    understand why Felix listened to Jennifer so much.


    Now, Felix was no longer the pitiful person who lived under someone else¡¯s roof. Thus, Guillermo


    thought that Felix did not need to do this at


    all.


    After the dinner, Jennifer and Felix sat together in front of a piano in the living room and began to


    y it.


    When they were in the Youngblood residence, the two children would often y the piano after the


    adults had their dinner.


    As of now, Felix already had not yed a duet with Jennifer for some time. Nevertheless, when the


    piano sounded, the four little hands were ying the piano in such a natural way.


    The tacit understanding between the two made others not believe it. Moreover, the music they


    yed that day was fast-paced. Everyone only


    09:40


    saw four little hands tapping the piano keys quickly and each musical note sounded continuously


    one by one.


    The members of the Serton family had long known that Jennifer yed the piano well because


    every time Felix was praised for ying it, he would say that he was not as good as Jennifer.


    Nevertheless, members of the Serton family always felt that it was exaggerated. After all, Felix¡¯s


    skills had been praised by a piano maestro before.


    That day, when they heard Jennifer ying the piano, they realized that maybe Felix was not


    exaggerating after all. At least, even though they wereymen, they were still able to hear that


    Jennifer¡¯s skills were not below Felix¡¯s.


    When one piece of music was finished, Jennifer felt it was not enough and so, she directly yed


    another piece. Meanwhile, Felix also followed her in an instant as if they had a tacit understanding


    that no words were even needed.


    The two of them continued to y the music one after another, and they yed nearly ten pieces


    continuously before they stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s really morefortable to y the piano with Felix!¡± Jennifer muttered. Among her peers, he


    was the only one who could keep up with her rhythm. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t y the piano with Felix


    every day.¡±


    ¡°When we grow up¡­ I¡¯ll y the piano with you every day,¡± Felix promised with a solemn


    expression.


    Jennifer seemed to think it was strange that she frowned. ¡°Can we do after we grow up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When we grow up¡­ Of course, we can.¡± It was because, at that time, he would be


    stronger, and he would be worthy of her. He would no longer need her to protect him. Instead, he


    would be able to protect her.


    Jennifer listened to him carefully, and then she tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°Then, we


    must grow up quickly so that we can be together!¡±


    Meanwhile, as Rosalie chatted with Wyatt, she mentioned about Riley¡¯s situation.


    ¡°In that case, the reason why Riley went insane for Nichs is indeed somewhat untenable,¡± Wyatt


    said.


    09:40


    ¡°So, there¡¯s something that I hope you can help me with, Mr. Serton,¡± Rosalie said as she took the


    opportunity.


    Wyatt could not help but smile. ¡°Mr. Youngblood, who is so famous in Strico, is right next to you, but


    you¡¯re asking for my help. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Youngblood will feel humiliated?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of connections here in Lommore, Mr. Serton. If you are willing to help, things will


    progress much faster,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was at the side, also said, ¡°If you want us to fulfill any conditions so that


    you can help us with this, you can mention it, Mr. Serton.¡±,


    ¨C ¡°May I ask what you want me to help you with?¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡°I hope to secretly install surveince cameras in Riley¡¯s ward, and then find a doctor who is an


    expert in psychiatry to be in disguise and enter the ward to give Riley another psychiatric appraisal.


    Of course, I don¡¯t want it to attract the attention of the Summer family. Now, the caregiver¡¯s in the


    hospital and Riley¡¯s attending physician may have all taken benefits from the Summer family.¡± In


    other words, she wanted to avoid these people.


    Wyatt pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. But if I really do this, if the


    Summer family wanted to investigate itter, there¡¯s the possibility that they may find out about it. At


    that time, I¡¯m afraid that the Serton family and the Summer family willpletely

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    In business, it went without saying that a man naturally would not want to turn their back on a major


    conglomerate.


    ¡°If there are any potential business losses for the Serton family in the future, then the Youngblood


    family should be able to step in and fill that gap. After all, our families can engage in some business


    dealings. We are currently involved in a real estate project, and if you are interested, please feel


    free to join,¡± Jonathan said.


    With a thoughtful look, Wyatt gazed at Jonathan for a second before he smiled. ¡°Very well. I will get


    started on the hospital matter. In a few days, we will probably be able to provide you with the


    answer you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rosalie felt a sense of relief. As she was about to signal Jennifer to get ready to


    leave, she noticed Jennifer was leaning against Felix and had fallen asleep.


    Children, indeed, had a knack for falling asleep at the drop of a hat.


    Rosalie approached them and bent down to pick Jennifer up.


    However, Jennifer¡¯s two little hands firmly clutched Felix¡¯s arm and hugged him tightly, making it


    impossible to separate them.


    Rosalie was about to wake Jennifer, but Felix stopped her. ¡°Ms. Leighto please don¡¯t wake Jen.¡± His


    pleading eyes made it hard for Rosalie to stand the sight.


    Suddenly, it felt as though her act of trying to wake Jennifer was hurtin him.


    ¡°How about letting Jen sleep over tonight? The two kids haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I


    heard that they often slept together in the past, so it should be okay,¡± Wyatt suggested.


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan raised his eyebrow slightly. He suddenly felt his beloved daughter was


    getting snatched by some fools.


    ¡°The two kids are not young anymore. It¡¯s not appropriate for them to sleep together.¡±


    ¡°They are only six years old; they¡¯re not too old,¡± Wyatt said.


    The two fathers then looked at each other.


    09:40


    Just then, Jennifer, who was already asleep, suddenly muttered, ¡°I want to


    be with Felix¡­ Together¡­¡±


    Rosalie felt a surge of emotion and looked at Wyatt as she said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll leave Jen in your care


    tonight.¡±


    Wyatt put on a smile and said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯m sure Felix is more than willing to spend more time


    with Jen.¡±


    Jonathan did not retort but followed Rosalie¡¯s decision. Then, he held Guillermo¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s head back to the hotel now. We will pick up your sister tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Guillermo replied. Before they left, he nced at Jennifer, who held onto Felix¡¯s small arm


    and grinning in sleep.


    On the way to the hotel, Guillermo asked, ¡°Will you like the same person for a long time?¡±


    Rosalie was puzzled to hear that. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering when Jen will stop liking Felix. That way, she won¡¯t keep asking toe to


    Lommore,¡± Guillermo said.


    Rosalie patted Guillermo¡¯s head and said, ¡°If you like someone sincerely, you won¡¯t dislike them and


    will always love them.¡±


    ¡°Just like Zeki and his sister?¡± Guillermo remembered his brother had said more than once that he


    would always like her.


    Rosalie smiled. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Guillermo was confused.


    Rosalie exined patiently, ¡°You guys are still too young to know what it¡¯s like to like someone.


    Also, you don¡¯t know how long this feeling willst, but I hope that no matter what happens, you


    should learn to cherish this feeling. It¡¯s not easy to like someone. It¡¯s even harder to keep loving the


    same person.¡±


    Guillermo seemed to understand something. ¡°So, Mommy, what about the kind of love you have for


    Daddy?¡±


    Rosalie gazed at Jonathan, who stood beside her, and answered gently, ¡°I will keep loving him


    intensely.¡±


    Her gaze moved Jonathan. If Guillermo had not been there with them, Jonathan would have held


    this woman before him and kissed her hard to


    09:40


    express his joy.


    As Jonathan looked at Guillermo, who was in a daze, he said, ¡°Well, you will also meet someone


    you will like for a long time in the future.¡±


    ¡°But I think I¡¯ve already met her. I will always like Mommy,¡± Guillermo said.


    Jonathan was rendered speechless by his son¡¯s statement.


    Rosalie hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s a different kind of love from your love for me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Guillermo disyed a troubled look. He wondered why love was soplicated


    and decided to only think about itter on.


    Back at the hotel, Rosalie put Guillermo to sleep after he finished washing up.


    Technically speaking, she did not have to put him to sleep. He was already in bed, lying obediently


    in a perfect sleeping posture, and had fallen asleep. It was easy work.


    Meanwhile, putting Jennifer to bed was more challenging. She always liked to chat with others


    before going to bed. In the past, when Felix was in the Youngblood residence, she would talk to


    Felix. Now that Felix was no longer around, her chatting partner naturally changed ordingly.


    ¡°Were you the one who put Jen to bed when I was away?¡± Rosalie ask Jonathan.


    ¡°Who else can it be? I can¡¯t let Guille put Jen to bed, can I?¡± Jonathan


    ¡°Did she ask you for a bedtime story?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, but she asked me to sing nursery rhymes for her.¡± At the thought o this, Jonathan felt a


    headache.


    He had not sung nursery rhymes in ages, and now, he had to relearn these seemingly childish and


    silly songs for Jennifer¡¯s sake.


    Unfortunately, he only knew a few nursery rhymes, so he had to have Carlos collect some for him to


    learn.


    Upon hearing this, Rosalie was taken aback. It seemed that Jennifer¡¯s bedtime routine had


    escted.


    ¡°So, did you sing for her?¡± Rosalie curiously inquired.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    09:40


    ¡°I did,¡± he replied with a hint of helplessness. It was all because Jennifer looked so much like


    Rosalie. Whenever she looked at him with those sweet, chubby cheeks and called him ¡°Daddy,¡± he


    could not help but give in to her every wish.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard you sing a nursery rhyme. How about singing one for me?¡±


    Rosalie said with enthusiasm.


    Jonathan found himself in an awkward spot, his handsome face showing a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Is there anything worth listening to?¡±


    ¡°Pretty please. I want to hear you sing,¡± she said gently, trying to coax him.


    Jonathan could not resist her charm. It seemed like her power of persuasion was even more


    effective than Jennifer¡¯s.


    In her presence, he always seemed to be the one surrendering.


    ¡°Okay¡­ If you want to hear it, I¡¯ll sing,¡± he said, his deep voice softly uttering a bright and light


    nursery rhyme.


    Rosalie rested her cheek on her hand and listened to Jonathan singing nursery rhymes, his calm


    voice blending with these simple songs, creating an indescribably pleasant experience.


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    She could not help but love him.


    In the manor of the Serton family, Wyatt entered Felix¡¯s room. He watched him gazing intently at


    Jennifer, who was asleep. A hint of emotion flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you like Jennifer very much?¡± Wyatt asked.


    Felix kept his attention on the person beside him and did not answer Wyatt¡¯s question, as if there


    was no need to answer that.


    ¡°But you need to know that she is the daughter of the Youngblood family. In the future, there will be


    many people who like her.¡± Wealth has always had the power to attract people. Furthermore,


    Jennifer was cute and had a pleasant personality. A girl like her would have no shortage of suitors in


    the future.


    Upon hearing that, Felix¡¯s expression changed. He raised his head and looked at his father. ¡°Even if


    many people like her, I¡¯ll make sure Jen only likes me!¡±


    ¡°But are you sure you can do that?¡± Wyatt smiled slightly. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re both still young, and


    she has limited exposure to people and ymates. Among the people she has met, you y the


    piano and liste to her. That¡¯s why she likes you. But what about in the future? If she meets someone


    who can y the piano even better and listens to her more, perhaps she¡¯ll like that person more.¡±


    Felix¡¯s small body tensed up, and his expression turned solemn.


    He thought, ¡°Jen¡­ Will she like someone else better?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re only trying to win her over by ying the piano better or listening to her more, you will be


    easily reced one day because achieving these two things is not that difficult. In that case, how


    long do you think she¡¯ll continue to like you?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was like a sudden thunderstorm,


    creating deep pits in Felix¡¯s heart.


    Felix clenched his small teeth, and his face became paler.


    Looking at Felix, Wyatt felt slightly reluctant. If the two old folks found out he had said these things


    to their precious grandson, they would


    09:40


    probably give him a good scolding.


    However, he was determined to share these words with Felix, even if it seemed harsh and too


    realistic for a six-year-old child.


    It was obvious that his feelings for Jennifer were growing more serious.


    Initially, he thought being separated by distance would cause Felix¡¯s feelings to fade. However, it


    seemed to have had the opposite effect.


    After a while, Felix finally spoke. ¡°Then, what should I do to make her keep liking me?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to be more outstanding, surpass others, and be so remarkable that


    she can¡¯t take her eyes off you. Perhaps that¡¯s the only way she will continue to like you, and the


    final result will be what you want,¡± Wyatt said.


    The heiress of the Youngblood family would undoubtedly have many prominent families seeking her


    hand in marriage. What Felix received from the Serton family was merely a qualification.


    The rest depended on his aplishments.


    It would be up to Felix to be more outstanding or more ordinary in the future.


    Felix remained silent for some time before responding, ¡°I will be an outstanding person. I will


    work hard no matter what I need to lear


    ¡°Well, when the timees, you¡¯ll need to reduce your time spen ying the piano and focus on


    learning other things. I will arrang teachers for you,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Now, go to sleep. It¡¯ll be bad if


    you¡¯re when Jen wakes up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He hummed in response.


    After Wyatt left the room, Felix gazed at the sleeping Jennifer beside hi and whispered, ¡°Jen, please


    don¡¯t stop liking me. I promise I¡¯ll be better and better. I guarantee it.¡±


    His young voice sounded like a solemn oath.


    Amelia, Warren, Rosalie, and Jonathan were having a meal in the restaurant at the hotel.


    Amelia looked at Guillermo, who was eating obediently, and could not


    help asking, ¡°Where is Jen? Didn¡¯t shee to Lommore?¡±


    09:40


    ¡°She¡¯s at the Serton residence. We¡¯ll pick her up in a while.¡± Rosalie also told Amelia about the


    instation of surveince cameras and the investigation of the attending physician that she


    discussed with Wyatt at the Serton family yesterday.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie.¡± Amelia expressed her attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Halfway through the meal, Amelia excused herself to go to the restroom,


    and Rosalie assisted her, considering her current situation.


    Jonathan took the opportunity and asked Warren, ¡°Have you really forgotten your feelings for


    Amelia?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what if I have?¡± Warren retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a pity?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and said, ¡°The unforgettable feelings you


    once had are nowpletely gone. Haven¡¯t you felt like there¡¯s a void within you?¡±


    Warren¡¯s hand froze momentarily as he stared at him. Both of them had their memories hypnotized,


    so they understood each other¡¯s feelings well.


    ¡°Jonathan, what are you trying to say?¡± he asked.


    Jonathan said slowly, ¡°Sometimes, what we call ¡®hypnosis¡¯ is just self-deception, a temporary


    forgetting. Once these feelings resurfac might only intensify our desires. When I was hypnotized, I


    at least some things, but you¡¯re different. You probably remember everythi now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Warren remained silent.


    ?


    Jonathan continued, ¡°Are you sure that when you divorce Amelia in the future, and she finds


    another man, you won¡¯t regret it? Regret that you forgot your feelings for her and handed the


    opportunity to someone else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry on my behalf. If I¡¯m determined to forget this rtionship, there¡¯s


    nothing to regret,¡± Warren responded coldly.


    ¡°So why did you apany Amelia to Lommore? You¡¯re not even sure how long you¡¯ll stay in


    Lommore. When did the chairman of York Group be so idle?¡± Jonathan challenged.


    09:400


    ¡°And when did the famous Mr. Youngblood of Strico have the luxury of being so idle and showing


    concern for others¡¯ feelings?¡± Warren sneered.


    A touch of sympathy appeared in Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Perhaps because I see some simrities


    between you and me. At one point, when I looked at you and Amelia, it felt like I was looking at me


    and Rosie. So, I hope you¡¯ll have a good ending with her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the current situation considered a good ending?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°This is far from the ending. Are you sure that being hypnotized means you won¡¯t remember? Even


    if the ¡®code words¡¯ aren¡¯t deciphered, what if you suddenly remember? Just like I did,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Warren¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°When the timees, perhaps it would be an overwhelming pain for you!¡±


    A frigid voice echoed in Warren¡¯s ears.


    Warren replied indifferently, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll undergo hypnosis again and forget it several more


    times.¡±


    Jonathan chose not to say anything more. After all, when it came to love, it was as clear as day to


    those who experienced it themselves.


    After their meal, Amelia felt a little tired and returned to her hotel room.


    Lately, she often found herself getting sleepier as time passed, especially after lunch. She would


    usually take a nap.


    Today, as she dozed off, she felt something pressing on her forehead in her sleepy state. She tried


    to shake it off but could not get rid of it, no matter how hard she struggled.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia abruptly opened her eyes and saw Warren¡¯s face. The thing that was pressing her


    forehead was his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He had his hand on her forehead, holding a piece of tissue.


    Only then did Amelia realize that Warren was wiping her sweat


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She noticed that she was covered in sweat on her fo chest, and back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have another nightmare?¡± he asked.


    ¡°N-No.¡± She did not want to tell him that her nightmare was his hand ¡°I¡¯m sweating all over. I¡¯m


    going to change my clothes.¡±


    Then, she got up and went to the closet to pick out a fresh set of clothes before she turned to look


    at Warren.


    Upon seeing that, Warren turned around with his back to her but did not leave the room.


    Amelia did not say anything and began to change her clothes. Due to her pregnancy, Warren would


    not leave when she changed her clothes in case


    of emergency. He would only turn around to give her privacy as he was


    09:40


    scared something might go wrong and go unnoticed.


    Amelia¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger, so her movement became slower.


    After she changed her clothes, she said to Warren, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Warren turned around and saw that Amelia had not put on her socks. He took a pair of clean socks


    from the side, squatted down, and put them on for Amelia.


    As he did so, Amelia lightly supported herself with a hand on Warren¡¯s shoulder as she raised one


    foot. ¡°By the way, I ordered a sock aid online, so I can put on socks myself in the future and won¡¯t


    trouble you


    anymore.¡±


    Warren lowered his head and said calmly, ¡°You trouble me in more ways


    than this.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She bit her lips and said, ¡°You can leave Lommore first if you wish to. Rosalie will stay here


    with me. Nothing bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± He raised his head and gazed directly at her.


    At that moment, all the words Amelia had in her mind seemed to get stuck in her throat. She did not


    want him to leave and cherished every day they spent together.


    That was because they would never get along like this again after a year.


    She just wanted to see more of him and hear his voice, even though he might sound colder than


    before.


    Amelia could not help but gently stroke Warren¡¯s face.


    His body suddenly stiffened, and he looked at her with a deepening gaze. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She was startled and quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°I just¡­ couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± She hesitated as


    she was at a loss.


    She thought, ¡°Oh heavens! What am I even saying?¡±


    He continued helping her put on her socks, but his gaze was intently focused on her.


    Amelia felt her feet grow hotter, and she nearly lost her bnce.


    09:40


    When he finished putting on her socks and stood up, she subconsciously tried to step back.


    However, before she could take more than one step back, his hands encircled her waist.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t help it?¡± His voice was in her ear.


    Her face flushed. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but did not know what to


    say.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his other hand, and stroked her red lips. ¡°Amelia, you are not a


    little girl anymore. You should know that the words you just said can easily lead to


    misunderstandings.¡±


    By now, her feet and lips were scorching hot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she said awkwardly.


    ¡°You are?¡± He sneered. His gaze locked onto her with aplex expression even he himself could


    not quite understand.


    Jonathan said that hypnosis was nothing but self-deception, and he would recall those emotions


    again someday, leading to overwhelming pain.


    He thought, ¡°Self-deception? Will I really remember the feelings that I want to forget?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, you im not to have feelings for me, so why can¡¯t you co yourself? Are you trying to flirt


    with me? What¡¯s your real intention face suddenly drew closer to hers.


    She stared nkly at his face, which was so close to hers. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to make it clearer?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me like this, to make me


    develop feelings for you and assist you in more things? Is this your way of ensuring everything goes


    perfectly when rescuing Riley? Or do you n to use me for something else? Why not be


    straightforward about it? There¡¯s no need to pretend like you have feelings for me.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as she thought, ¡°He¡­ Is that how he thinks of me?¡±


    He was no longer the person he used to be.


    09-40


    ¡°If you want to seduce me, then what you did earlier is not enough. It will take more than that,¡± he


    said, and his lips inched closer to hers.


    Their noses almost touched, and they were so close that she could count his every eysh.


    She instinctively tried to push him away, but one of his hands firmly held her waist while the other


    gripped her chin tightly.


    ¡°What? Are you ying hard to get? These games might work on others, but I don¡¯t appreciate


    them.¡± With that, he kissed her.


    This kiss was to prove he had the dominant power between them. He wanted to prove that even if


    he kissed her now, he would still not have any feelings for her and that his hypnotized feelings


    showed no sign of


    recovery.


    His kiss was so domineering.


    Amelia struggled with all her might but failed to free herself from his


    grasp.


    This kiss, for her, was not a sign of affection; it was more of a


    humiliation.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    After the kiss came to an end, Amelia abruptly lifted her hand and


    pped Warren across the face. ¡°If you have no feelings for me, then stop doing this!¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like it? But don¡¯t forget that we are still a couple now. Even if I really did it with


    you, it¡¯s only natural! Remember the conditions of your request that I agreed to,¡± he replied.


    His voice, filled with anger, gradually subsided as he noticed the tears welling up in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had pped him. He was the powerful chairman of York Group, and no


    one else dared to confront him in such a way. However, seeing the tears in her eyes immediately


    quenched the mes of his anger.


    It felt like there was a heavy weight pressing on his chest, leaving him slightly breathless.


    The next moment, she abruptly pushed him away, took a deep breath, and spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. York,


    I¡¯m well aware that you have no feelings for me now, so I have no intention of flirting with you. If my


    previous out-of-control behavior caused you any difort, I assure you it won¡¯t happen again in


    the future.¡±


    His thin lips pressed into a straight line, and he couldn¡¯t help but wond why he felt a sense of


    difort when he heard what she said and me her cold gaze.


    It felt like he was losing something dear to him.


    When Rosalie went to pick up her daughter from the Serton residence, she learned from Wyatt that


    Riley had been transferred by the Summer family.


    ¡°When?¡± Rosalie was shocked.


    ¡°Yesterday. I only found out about it ten minutes ago. I was going to call you and inform you about it.


    Looks like the Summer family is also bing alert,¡± said Wyatt.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°Then do you know where Riley was transferred to?¡±


    Wyatt responded, ¡°We¡¯ll still need to do some investigations. I¡¯m afraid


    09:41


    we won¡¯t find out that soon.¡±


    Rosalie knew it was useless to panic at that moment and that everything hinged on discovering


    where the Summer family relocated Riley.


    ¡°Mr. Serton, could you please help me investigate whether there have been any financial


    transactions between Riley¡¯s attending physician and the Summer family?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Wyatt said.


    Rosalie and Jonathan then prepared to leave with their daughter. Jennifer appeared reluctant to


    leave.


    ¡°Mommy, can I stay in Lommore for a few more days? Felix mentioned all these fascinating ces,


    and I haven¡¯t had a chance to explore them yet!¡± Jennifer pleaded.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, and you have kindergarten. You can visit Lommore and y with Felix during


    the winter vacation,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°But winter vacation is so far off, and I want to spend a few more days ying with Felix. There¡¯s so


    much I want to talk to him about!¡± the little girl protested with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s extend our stay for a few more days,¡± Jonathan suddenly suggested.


    Jennifer¡¯s young face lit up with surprise, while Rosalie appeared ta aback. ¡°How many more days


    are we going to stay here?¡± she asked.


    Jonathan said, ¡°Jen wants to stay in Lommore for a few more days, doesn¡¯t she? Since that¡¯s what


    she wants, we should go along with her wishes. I¡¯ll give Gary a call and have him request a leave


    from the kindergartenter.¡±


    ¡°But what about your job?¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I can manage conference calls for the time being, and for the other documents, I can have them


    faxed over and work on them on myputer. It won¡¯t be a problem for a short while. Since the


    Summer family is already aware, why not seize this opportunity to address Riley¡¯s situation as


    quickly as possible and return to Strico early? I don¡¯t want you to stay in Lommore all the time,¡±


    Jonathan suggested.


    Rosalie was initially surprised but quickly realized that the true reason Jonathan wanted to stay in


    Lommore wasn¡¯t solely because of their


    00


    daughter¡¯s desire to extend their stay but because of her.


    ¡°But what if addressing Riley¡¯s issue takes longer than expected? After all, we¡¯re still not sure about


    where she was transferred.¡± She voiced her


    concern.


    ¡°Within three days at most, we¡¯ll definitely find Riley,¡± Jonathan assured.


    ¡°How is that possible? Wyatt mentioned that it might take a while to find Riley¡¯s whereabouts,¡±


    Rosalie pointed out.


    With determination, Jonathan asserted, ¡°We might not make quick progress if it¡¯s only the Serton


    family searching, but with ourbined efforts, we¡¯ll find her within three days, unless the Summer


    family has already relocated Riley out of Lommore. I¡¯ll leave no stone unturned in Lommore in these


    three days.¡±


    When they got back to the hotel, Jonathan took care of the two kids while Rosalie went to Amelia¡¯s


    room next door.


    However, when she saw Amelia, she found thetter¡¯s eyes red.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well?¡± Rosalie asked, concerned.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°By the way, where is Warren?¡± Rosalie looked around the room and didn¡¯t see Warren.


    ¡°He has something to attend to,¡± Amelia replied, choosing no to Rosalie that Warren had left the


    room after she pped hi


    close


    ¡°I went to the Serton residence just now. Wyatt said that Riley.. told Amelia what she had heard at


    the Serton residence today, a she would try her best to find out where Riley was transferred w three


    days.


    Amelia remained unsettled. ¡°Do you think the Summer family mig harm Riley?¡± She expressed


    concern that Riley could be in danger, especially since thetter was currently unable to protect


    herself.


    ¡°At least not immediately,¡± Rosalie said, ¡°They¡¯re probably telling the public they¡¯re transferring Riley


    to another hospital so that she can get better treatment, hoping to make us, who had visited Riley


    before, hit a brick wall.¡±


    In their opinion, the key was to dy the matter for a while, hoping that


    09:41


    it would be pushed aside temporarily.


    Upon hearing this, Amelia let out a sigh of relief and gazed at Rosalie with gratitude. ¡°Thank you for


    your help. Even though I came here, it feels like I¡¯ve been stuck in the hotel most of the time, unable


    to do


    much¡­¡±


    ¡°Just focus on taking care of your baby and waiting for updates,¡± Rosalie advised. ¡°And remember,


    it¡¯s not just me. Even though Warren didn¡¯t mention it, he¡¯s been helping you as well. Without his


    help, we wouldn¡¯t have gained easy ess to the hospital and seen Riley.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mood darkened at the mention of Warren¡¯s name.


    ¨C ¡°Did something happen between you and Warren?¡± Rosalie asked,


    noticing something off.


    Amelia pursed her lips and managed a forced smile. ¡°No, nothing happened between him and me.


    In fact, I should be thankful that nothing happened. Now he won¡¯t invest his feelings in me anymore.


    It¡¯s exactly what I wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Seeing this, Rosalie knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of Amelia even if she


    continued asking.


    ¡°Then have a good rest. Call me if you need anything, Amelia,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia smiled.


    Once Rosalie left, Amelia nced around the quiet room and couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter smile.


    Suddenly, her stomach jolted as the baby inside her womb moved. It was a fetal kick.


    Amelia tenderly ced her hand on her belly and softly caressed it. ¡°My baby, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t


    provide you with aplete family, but all I wish for is that your daddy lives well in this world. If¡­


    someday, when mommy is no longer here, at least your daddy won¡¯t be too lonely.¡±


    The duration of her life was uncertain and might onlyst a few years. She also pondered how long


    the transnted liver in her body would remain healthy after giving birth to the baby.


    Everything felt like a looming sword suspended over her head, waiting for the moment to descend.


    She didn¡¯t want someone to die with her when the moment came.


    In a Lommore bar, Warren sat alone, nursing his drink.


    He was aware that his emotions were inplete disarray.


    Even though he imed to have forgotten about their past rtionship and no longer loved Amelia,


    it seemed that his body had an instinctive urge to gravitate toward her every time he saw her.


    It was as if the love he once held for her had been etched into his very bone marrow, controlling all


    of his responses and actions.


    Today, he kissed her to prove that he didn¡¯t have feelings for her at all but as a result, he almost lost


    himself in the kiss. If it weren¡¯t for hisst shred of self-control, maybe he would have done


    something disgusting.


    ¡°Out of control, huh? I get out of control when ites to her, too¡­¡± he thought.


    11.98


    At that moment, a woman in a figure-hugging dress approached Warren. She was adorned with


    alluring makeup and a seductive smile. ¡°Sir, how about sharing a drink with me? It¡¯s always more


    enjoyable to havepany when drinking, don¡¯t you think?¡± she purred.


    The woman was clearly well-versed in such situations. As she spoke, her hand smoothlynded on


    Warren¡¯s, which held the ss of wine, and her fingertips delicately grazed the back of his hand, a


    gesture that seemed both intentional and unintentional.


    She had been observing this man for quite some time now as he sat alone, sipping his drink.


    Furthermore, judging by the man¡¯s attire, it was clear that he was rich. Combined with his striking


    appearance, she saw an opportunity to establish a connection with him that could lead to numerous


    advantages.


    The woman¡¯s subtle gestures became increasingly pronounced as a n brewed in her mind.


    However, Warren frowned in disgust and shook the woman¡¯s hand away impatiently. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile froze momentarily, but she made a greater effort to draw nearer to Warren.


    ¡°Why are you pushing me away? It appears you have something on your mind. I enjoy hearing


    people share their thoughts. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    In the next instant, the woman¡¯s hand snaked around Warren¡¯s neck, and her lips drew nearer to


    him, seemingly about to kiss him.


    Suddenly, Warren sshed the unfinished wine in his ss directly on her face.


    ¡°I said, get lost!¡± Warren¡¯s frigid tone and icy stare sent shivers down the woman¡¯s spine.


    As Warren rose from his seat, several men gathered around him, blocking his path.


    ¡°Leaving so soon? We don¡¯t like your behavior toward thisdy. Unless youpensate this lovely


    lady right here, you won¡¯t be leaving this ce,¡± one of the men at the forefront dered.


    Seizing the moment, the woman also approached the man, wearing a pitiful expression.


    11:28


    Warren quickly deduced that these people were obviously in cahoots.


    He smirked with disdain. ¡°You want money, huh? Well, if you¡¯re up for it,e and take it.¡± With


    those words, he raised his hand, unbuttoned his suit jacket, and removed the luxury watch from his


    wrist.


    Their eyes gleamed with greed at the sight of the watch. If that watch was indeed genuine, it could


    be worth hundreds of thousands of dors!


    ¡°This man might really be a big shot!¡± they pondered.


    Then, they lunged at Warren.


    The York family, despite a brief period of hardship, had always been a wealthy and influential n.


    Warren, growing up in such an environment, received extensivebat training from a young age.


    H physical abilities far surpassed those of ordinary individuals, and he ha acquired a wide array of


    fighting skills.


    In his current state, he could take on several enemies alone and still emerge victorious.


    Paradoxically, his earlier drinking had lent an imposing air to every punch he threw. Additionally, the


    alcohol in his system dulled the pain he might have otherwise felt.


    The thugs had grossly underestimated their opponent and found themselves thoroughly beaten. As


    for the woman who had initially approached Warren, she was left utterly stunned by the turn of


    events.


    Her legs went weak as she watched Warren grab one of the thugs and mmed thetter¡¯s head


    against the wall until his face was covered with blood. She wanted to escape but didn¡¯t even have


    the strength to do so.


    As the thugsy defeated and the woman slumped on the ground, a voice rang out. ¡°I was


    considering stepping in to help you, but it appears I¡¯m no longer needed.¡±


    Warren looked up and spotted a tall figure approaching slowly.


    ¡°Calvin,¡± he uttered with a cold tone. It seemed that Lommore was indeed a small ce, where he


    had encountered not only Jonathan but also Calvin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s been a while, Warren,¡± Calvin remarked.


    He and Warren had crossed paths a few times during their time in Strico.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, Calvin was aware that Warren¡¯s presence in Lommore was


    11:28


    rted to Amelia.


    ¡°Look at yourself. Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± Calvin inquired.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Warren bent down, retrieved his watch, re-donned his suit, and exited the bar.


    Calvin clicked his tongue and followed after him casually.


    The patrons in the bar remained in a state of bewilderment until someone suddenly eximed,


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ That man who arrivedter, looked like Mr. Gunner from the entertainment


    industry!¡±


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t that man who fought call him Calvin? That¡¯s Mr. Gunner¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I can¡¯t believe Mr. Gunner is here! Who was the man who talked to Mr. Gunner


    just now?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He must be a big shot, too. Otherwise, Mr. Gunner wouldn¡¯t have entertained him.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11.98!

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    A heated discussion sparked in the crowd, and the woman had a horrified expression.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! Who is the person I offended today? Since he dared to speak to Mr. Gunner in


    that manner, he cannot possibly be of ordinary status!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, outside the bar, Calvin watched as Warren, with his bruised face, prepared to get into a


    car alone. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ride in my car? I can send you back. You¡¯re injured right now,


    and it might be inconvenient for you to drive.¡±


    Warren declined, saying, ¡°No need.¡± However, as he opened the car doo he suddenly turned and


    asked, ¡°Do you really love Rosalie that much?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°Since when did you be interested in someone else¡¯s


    personal feelings, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°What if there is a way to hypnotize you into forgetting your feelings for her? Would you be willing?¡±


    Warren continued.


    ¡°Mr. York, I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°There is a type of hypnosis that can make emotions fade but not erase memories. Those memories


    will be like a movie, and you will be a mere spectator, no longer experiencing the emotional


    ups and downs of an unrequited love. Would you like to be hypnotized?¡± Warren inquired.


    Calvin coldly responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want it. I do not know what is left of me if even this deep and


    unforgettable feeling I bore for her is gone.¡±


    ¡°So, even if you can¡¯t be with that person in this lifetime, you would still hold onto this meaningless


    feeling?¡±


    ¡°Do you think this kind of feeling is useless? It would be truly pitiful if I lost even this kind of feeling.


    For me, even if it¡¯s painful, at least it allows me to know that I can love someone in this way.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gazended on Warren¡¯s bruised face, and his eyes seemed to carry a hint of sympathy.


    After hearing that, Warren remained silent. Calvin¡¯s response was unexpected.


    ¡°Mr. York, since you don¡¯t need a ride, let¡¯s part ways here,¡± Calvin said, turning to leave and getting


    into another car not far away.


    11:28


    Inside the car, Calvin¡¯s phone rang. He answered the call, and after listening for a moment, he


    furrowed his brows. ¡°Keep a close watch on them, and find out everything about the surroundings,


    including the security system and the number of people inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the person on the other end of the phone responded.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Next, Calvin put his phone away and looked through the car window, seeing that Warren had also


    gotten into his car.


    Calvin watched as Warren¡¯s car left and went into deep thought. He never expected Warren to ask


    such a question.


    ¡°A way to make me forget about my feelings for her?¡± he pondered.


    In fact, he had never considered abandoning his feelings for Rosalie.


    His feelings for hersted throughout his childhood, adolescence, and adulthood, and he expected


    them tost until the end of his life.


    ¡°I cannot bear forgetting my feelings for you, Rosalie, and how much wish life could start over. If I


    had a second chance, I would never have le go of your hand. I would ask for your name and


    address, and then we could grow up together. I would make you fall in love with me before you fell


    in love with Jonathan,¡± Calvin muttered softly.


    Those wishes, however, would nevere true for him.


    Once a person had passed up a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it could never be reimed. Some


    regrets were destined tost a lifetime.


    While Warren was driving back to the hotel, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Calvin¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s left of me if even this deep and unforgettable feeling I bore for her is gone?¡± he repeated in


    his mind.


    Even without the pain of unrequited love, he could not shake the feeling of emptiness in his heart,


    as if he had lost something vital.


    When Warren pushed open the hotel room door, he noticed that the lights were still on and Amelia


    was leaning on the couch, not yet asleep.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said. As soon as her gaze fell on the bruises and injuries on his face from the


    fight, she was taken aback. She hurriedly approached him, her face filled with concern. ¡°W-What


    happened to your face? Did something happen? Did you drink?¡±


    11:28


    The scent of alcohol emanating from him reached her nostrils as she got clokoser.


    ¡°I had hittle. You should go to sleep first. I¡¯ll freshen up,¡± Warren replied.


    With that, he walked over to the closet, grabbed a change of clothes, and weitbotohthe bathroom.


    Thewaanwater washed over his body. Aside from his face, his body had taken a b¨¦xating as well.


    He felt a faint, lingering pain as the water washed overchinim.


    Suddeitylydie wondered if he regretted it.


    Helslowlyly raised his hand and ced it over his chest, feeling his heart.


    When Waracre careout of the bathroom, he found that Amelia gone to sleep Sheerwast still sitting


    on the couch, waiting for him. coffee tablelini front folf he was a first-aid kit.


    ¡°I requested this if forththe hotel¡¯s guest services. You are hurt, and it is best if wevapplylyosome


    medicine to the injuries,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°No need,¡± Warrere coldlylyerefused.


    After saying that, hewasaboubto walk to the bedside when she grabbed his hand first and


    saididlinggoing to apply the medicine.¡±


    He gazed at her sternlylyl Saidido need.¡±


    She met his gaze head-on and daididButyolso said that we are now husband and wife. Your


    bodylis in ontologigen solely your responsibility. I, too, am concerned as your wifel Sliddidn¡¯t a


    husband take care of his body for the sake of his wifndh dhuldid¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°husband wife his expression changed slightly.


    He had the impression that they were ouiulymairied at that point and that she was a loving wife


    because her eyes were filled with concern.


    Warren was almost passively guided to sit on the nich by Amelia. She then took out the first-aid kit


    and started applyiving me to his


    younds.


    As the applied the ointment, she said. ¡°You should be rareful with your wounds. I was about to


    advise you to hold off on gertoninther wet right


    11 11 28 0!


    away, but you have already showered. Just be mindful not to get them wet in the future, or the


    wounds might get infected.¡±


    She continued to squeeze some ointment on her fingers and spread it evenly across his face.


    The warmth of her fingertips seemed to seep into his heart through his skin, and Warren felt himself


    bing somewhat disoriented.


    It was at that moment that her fingers suddenly moved to undo his bathrobe. He snapped back to


    his senses, grabbing her hand firmly. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    She stammered, ¡°Well, I just wanted to see if there were any injuries on your body. If there are, we


    can apply ointment to them as well.¡± She reasoned that if he had injuries on his face, he should also


    have injuries on his body.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    ¡°I will apply the ointment to the wounds on my body myself,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°But if you have injuries on your back, you can¡¯t reach them, can you?¡± Amelia remarked. Then, as


    if she suddenly realized something, she hurriedly added, ¡°Actually, when Aiden gets injured, I


    always have him take off his shirt so that I can apply ointment to his wounds. For me, you and Aiden


    are the same.¡±


    Her intention was to avoid any awkwardness, but once she said it, the atmosphere around them


    turned weird.


    He looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the same as


    After hesitating for a moment, she replied, ¡°Well, more or less.¡± Sh thought, ¡°At the very least, you


    are both male.¡±


    Warren then stripped off his bathrobe, revealing his upper body. so? Are we really that alike?¡± He


    couldn¡¯t quite articte why he car much about her words.


    It was as if he did not want her to see him the same way she treated her


    son.


    ¡°It seems like she didn¡¯t treat me as her husband at all. Could it be that


    even if she saw my naked body, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything?¡± he pondered.


    At that moment, all of Amelia¡¯s attention was focused on the bruises and injuries on Warren¡¯s body.


    They were mostly bruises from being hit, so they were not too severe, but there were a lot of them,


    indicating that he had been involved in some intense fights that day.


    She quickly began applying the ointment, and after she finished with his back, she proceeded to


    apply the ointment to the bruises on his chest.


    Her head subconsciously approached his chest as she carefully applied


    the ointment.


    Suddenly Warren¡¯s body tensed up. He felt her breath on his nose, which


    gave him a somewhat uneasy feeling.


    Hele was concerned that letting her continue in that manner would lead to


    milosing control.


    11:28


    ¡°All done! You need to apply this ointment twice a day. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± While Amelia was


    speaking, she looked up and saw Warren¡¯s troubled expression. She was taken aback and quickly


    inquired, ¡°What is the matter? Did I hurt you while I was applying the ointment earlier?¡±


    However, Warren just looked at Amelia silently.


    Seeing hisck of response, she became even more concerned. She reached out to touch his face,


    but he grabbed her wrist firmly and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Are you genuinely concerned


    about me?¡±


    ¡°I am concerned about you. What is wrong with that? You were the one who suggested we act like a


    normal married couple for a year or so,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°I did say that, but your concern right now, and the way you are expressing it, makes me think you


    have fallen in love with me. Do you really need to put on such a show, Amelia?¡± His voice had a


    cold tone t it.


    Hearing that, she was dumbstruck. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m acting?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Or you are telling me you have genuinely fallen in love with me?¡± he asked, slightly


    mockingly.


    A feeling of bitterness crept into her heart. She had never put on a show in front of him. However,


    there was no way she could tell him that she had truly fallen in love with him.


    Even if she told him right then and there, it would be pointless.


    Furthermore, when she had previously decided to end her rtionship with him, she had already


    resolved to bury those feelings deep within her heart forever and never tell him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am not in love with you. I will be more careful in the future,¡± she murmured, lowering


    her gaze.


    The next second, he immediately released her hand. ¡°Then do not give off any misleading


    impressions in the future,¡± he said, putting his bathrobe back on before standing up.


    The moment he stood up, he felt a familiar pain in his heart.


    It was as if he had gone through that agony countless times. It was the heartbreak he felt every time


    she told him she did not love him.


    He had thought he had long forgotten his feelings for her, but now he was feeling the agony again.


    ¡°Why is this happening again?¡± he thought.


    Subconsciously, Warren clenched both of his fists. Although he kept asking himself in his heart, he


    couldn¡¯t find the answers.


    Meanwhile, Jennifer had heard Felix talk enthusiastically about a lot of fun ces in Lommore, and


    she insisted on visiting them. Because of that, Rosalie and Jonathan decided to take their three


    children to Lommore¡¯s scenic spots and attractions.


    However, as Rosalie observed the three children, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Guillermo seemed


    like a third wheel.


    Thinking about it, she realized that Felix could be considered Jennifer¡¯s childhood friend, and Karina


    could also be considered Zaid¡¯s childhood friend. Guillermo was the only one who had never had a


    childhood friend.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan asked.


    The three children on the cruise ship curiously looked around at the scenery on theke. Felix then


    proceeded to describe all of the breathtaking scenery to them, almost as if reciting a textbook.


    He was so good at it that one had to wonder if he had memorized the tour¡¯s guidebook.


    ¡°I was thinking that Jen is very fortunate to have a childhood friend like Felix. After all, children¡¯s


    feelings are the purest. I wonder when Guille will find his,¡± Rosalie responded.


    ¡°Why? Do you really want Guille to have a childhood friend as well?¡± Jonathan asked. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you think having a childhood friend is sweet and something to be yearned for?¡±


    Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Sweet and something to be yearned for?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you also want a childhood


    friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I was a child¡­ Her voice abruptly came to a halt as she felt the atmosphere around her


    bing tense. Jonathan¡¯s body was getting closer, his hand wrapping around her waist, nearly


    imprisoning her in his embrace.


    Even though they had rented the cruise ship for themselves, the situation felt somewhat


    embarrassing. Aside from the three children, there were also bodyguards and boatmen


    apanying them. There were quite a few people present.


    ¡°Are you jealous? It¡¯s natural for a girl to want to be protected by a childhood friend. It¡¯s just a


    random thought. Besides, I do not have one,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Calvin count?¡± Jonathan asked, his beautiful eyes fixed on her.


    Rosalie was taken aback when she heard Calvin¡¯s name mentioned. Indeed, they had met when


    they were kids. However¡­ ¡°Meeting someone as a child does not necessarily make them your


    childhood friend. Besides, the total amount of time I spent with him as a child was less than 24


    hours.¡±


    Hearing that, Jonathan lowered his head and gently brushed Rosalie¡¯s cheek. He piped up in a cold


    voice, ¡°Yes, you spent less than a day together back then. However, because of that brief


    encounter, Calvin ha developed feelings for you and will remember you for the rest of his life. Do


    you think you two would have be childhood friends if he had not lost contact with you back


    then?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t see his expression, but his tone and his current body movements


    seemed to indicate his keen interest in her


    answer.


    Rosalie thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would say you wouldn¡¯t,¡± Jonathan murmured softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. We made a promise to always be honest with each other,¡± she replied.


    His arm tightened around her a little more. ¡°It would be wonderful if I were your childhood friend. If


    only I could have encountered you a lo sooner¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I had someone else as my childhood friend, I would still fall in love with you,¡± Rosalie said.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not just saying that to make me happy, right?¡± He lifted h head, his gaze intensely


    fixed on her.


    She smiled and cupped his face with her hand. ¡°I have made it clear that I, will not lie to you. To be


    honest, though, I, too, wish I had met you sooner. If I had met you as a child, I could have seen how


    cute you were back then.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan¡¯s ears were slightly flushed. Only she would use the word ¡°cute¡± to describe him.


    Just then, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang.


    Rosalie looked at the caller ID, and it was an unknown number. When she answered, she heard


    Calvin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯ve got a lead on Riley.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°While Jonathan and Wyatt are still searching for Riley¡¯s


    whereabouts, Calvin has already found a clue?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Riley was transferred from the hospital to another location. I have already tracked down where she


    was transferred,¡± Calvin exined.


    ¡°Where is she? Where has Riley been transferred to?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously.


    374


    Calvin provided an address and continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently about 1640 feet away from there. Be


    cautious not to be seen when you arrive. I¡¯ll send you my location shortly.¡±


    After the call, Rosalie received the location from Calvin.


    ¡°Has Riley been located?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice rang in Rosalie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Yeah, Calvin says he found her. He¡¯s currently near the location where Riley is being held,¡± Rosalie


    responded.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered after hearing the words. They had just finished discussing Calvin, and he


    had already found the person they were looking for.


    ¡°Even though everything has fallen into ce, Calvin appears to be unable to let go of his feelings


    for Rosalie. He found Riley before Wy and me, which means he has been following Riley¡¯s situation


    for quit some time,¡± Jonathan pondered.


    ¡°What are your ns now? Are you going there?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the situation is quite urgent, and I would like to go check it out. You can keep having fun with


    the kids here,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll


    go with you. If there¡¯s really something serious, I can help you deal with it,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But the kids¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be fine with these bodyguards here. Or I can call Wyatt and ask him to take care of the


    kids,¡± he uttered, pulling out his phone and dialing Wyatt¡¯s number.


    Rosalie was rendered speechless when she saw that.


    On the phone call with Wyatt, Jonathan was straightforward, saying, ¡°We have some leads on


    Riley¡¯s whereabouts, and Rosalie and I are going to check it out. You shoulde over and y


    with the kids. It is a chance for you to bond with your son and serve as a guide for them.¡±


    After a while, the call ended. Jonathan said to Rosalie, ¡°Wyatt will be here soon. By the time this


    ship reaches the shore, he should have arrived.


    The three little ones were all looking in their direction at the time. Jennifer was the first to inquire,


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°We have something very important to do. Mr. Serton will arrive shortly and continue to y with


    you. Jen, Guille, be good and listen to him,¡± Rosalie piped up.


    ¡°Are you going to look for Riley?¡± Guillermo suddenly asked.


    Before Rosalie could respond, Guillermo added, ¡°I want to go with you


    too.¡±


    ¡°Someone has hidden Riley, and we are going to find her. But this is a matter for adults. You are still


    a child. Isn¡¯t it better to have fun and y with Jen and Felix?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°But I think it would be more interesting to locate someone,¡± Guillermo said.


    ¡°Is it like ying hide and seek?¡± Jennifer, who was by his side, brightened, indicating her interest


    as well.


    Rosalie was taken aback and could only exin to the children th were not going to y a game


    but rather to help someone in nee


    When the ship reached the shore, Wyatt had already arrived. Jenni and Felix were clearly more


    inclined to continue ying. After all, Jennifer had made a list of things she wanted to do that day,


    including trying new and delicious food, and she had not tried any yet.


    Guillermo, on the other hand, clearly wanted to join his parents in the search. In the end, Jonathan


    said, ¡°Mr. Serton, you take Jennifer and Felix. Guillermo will stay with us. We appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Wyatt said with a faint smile. After all, guiding his son and his future daughter-in-


    law to explore Lommore was hardly a chore.


    Afterward, Guillermo followed his parents into the car and opened his miniptop.


    Jonathan customized that miniptop specially for him. It had a screen size of around 8 inches, but


    it had much more functionality than a regrptop.


    It was also lightweight andpact enough to fit into his backpack.


    At that moment, Rosalie sat in the back seat with Guillermo. She watched as he continuously


    tapped the keyboard of the miniptop. The next moment, various partial maps of different sizes


    appeared on the screen.


    84


    11.98


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Mommy, are we going to the Summer family¡¯s mansion at Lusterg?¡± Guillermo asked.


    When Rosalie heard that, she was surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡± She had only given Jonathan the


    location shared by Calvin when she got in the car. Guillermo should have only known the general


    direction they were going, but he now seemed to know they were on their way to a mansion in


    Lusterg. Guillermo should not be aware of what Calvin told her over the phone.


    ¡°Simply look up anything rted to the Summer family that is nearby where we are going, and the


    rest is easy,¡± Guillermo said matter-of-factly.


    Rosalie was bereft of speech. ¡°How did he make it sound like it wa simple as pie?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°What does the mansion look like?¡± Rosalie asked curiously.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Immediately afterward, Guillermo showed Rosalie a photo of the mansion they were heading to.


    Looking at the mansion in the photo, Rosalie wondered if Riley was really being held inside the


    mansion and what she was going through at


    the moment.


    Rosalie could not help but sigh in her heart as she thought about Riley, the once-spirited girl who


    had been tortured into her current state. Riley¡¯s ordeal might have reminded her of her own, and


    she could not help but sympathize and empathize with her.


    Soon, the car arrived at the location Calvin had specified. It was a caf¨¦, and he had reserved a


    private room inside.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as the three of the Youngblood family entered the private room as if


    he were not surprised that Jonathan ha also joined them.


    Calvin was the first to greet Jonathan, saying, ¡°Long time no see, Jonathan.¡±


    ¡°I was actually hoping we would not see each other for a longer time,¡± Jonathan replied, hinting at


    something.


    Calvin shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I guess I disappointed you then.¡±


    The two men exchanged nces. Soon after, a childish voice chimed in, ¡°Are you Mr. Calvin


    Gunner? The one who has liked Mommy for a long time?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze fell on Guillermo¡¯s face, which bore a strong resemnce to Jonathan.


    Seeing Guillermo reminded him of the first time he met Jonathan as a child. At that time, Jonathan


    was older than the current Guillermo and hade across as distant and cold, especially in social


    situations. Nevertheless, when adults approached him, he would put on a near perfect smile.


    At that time, Calvin had the impression that he was hiding behind a mask.


    He even wondered who might one day remove Jonathan¡¯s mask.


    11:28


    And now he knew the mask hade off, and Jonathan had revealed his true self to Rosalie. He


    would show her his most genuine side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Calvin answered Guillermo¡¯s question.


    The next moment, Guillermo remarked, ¡°Well, you¡¯re unlucky then. Mommy likes Daddy, not you.¡±


    Calvin was rendered speechless. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s son is exactly like him. Neither of them is particrly


    endearing,¡± he mused.


    Feeling awkward, Rosalie quickly redirected the conversation and asked, ¡°Is Riley still inside the


    mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. My contacts inside reported that Riley was being held basement of the mansion. The


    mansion has its own security tear ce, and getting her out secretly won¡¯t be easy.¡± With that, Calvi


    signaled theputer expert sitting next to him.


    Theputer expert immediately turned on theptop and disy the mansion¡¯s floor n as well


    as the location of the underground basement where Riley was being held for Jonathan and Rosalie


    to s


    Simultaneously, theputer expert exined to them the current security forces at the Summer


    family¡¯s mansion, noting that they had ddeployed a highly advanced security system used


    worldwide.


    What if we call the police?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    ¡°AAt the moment, we do not have any concrete evidence of the Summer ffamily abusing Riley, and


    Riley¡¯s current guardian is her family. Because she is considered mentally ill, her family has the


    legal right to confine hher. They can provide various exnations for their actions,¡± Calvin


    eexined.


    RRosalie remained silent, contemting the situation.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan fixed his gaze on the screen and proposed, ¡°What if wwe take Riley out and


    have a psychiatric evaluation to prove she¡¯s not mtally? Then, no matter what excuses the


    Summer familyes up wwith itwwon¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Binhthaceasryyou will need to confirm Riley is not mentally ill first. Seconnitywe have to get her out


    of the mansion before the Summer familyy sillsithe cops. It will be difficult to deal with theplex


    security Systim Thy it takes time to determine whether or not someone has ancorabilificessWe will


    have to keep the Summer family at bay until the


    11:28


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    resultse out. If they discover Riley before the evaluation ispleted, they have the absolute


    right to terminate it.¡±


    Calvin identified three major challenges.


    Rosalie took a deep breath and stated, ¡°I believe Riley should not be entirely mentally ill, or at least


    she may not have been when she was first confined in the hospital. It is just that over the years, it


    has be difficult to tell how much of her is still sane. It is possible that her illness was sporadic,


    only showing symptoms asionally and acting normally at other times.¡±


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you willing to take the gamble?¡±


    Rosalie hesitated.


    ¡°If you choose to gamble, I¡¯ll be with you. Even if we lose, I have a way deal with it. It might be a bit


    troublesome, but it¡¯s not a big deal. However, if you choose not to gamble, will you feel at ease?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯ voice continued to ring in her ears.


    In actuality, he didn¡¯t particrly care about the woman named Riley her fate. He just wanted


    Rosalie to be at peace.


    Rosalie could tell he was seeing right through her at that moment. He knew that if she did not try to


    save Riley, she would never be able to find


    peace.


    It was not just because Riley was Amelia¡¯s friend, but also because she had met her. Since they


    had crossed paths, if she let the situation be without doing anything, she might regret it in the


    future.


    Rosalie parted her red lips and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll bet on it.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s bet on it then.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly.


    It was as if they were discussing something insignificant. However, if they lost the gamble, the


    Youngblood Group would face an embarrassing scandal for acting rashly.


    Calvin watched as Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s eyes met. His heart began to slowly fill with a hint of


    bitterness.


    Rosalie had a strong sense of justice that she had always carried, and Jonathan was prepared to


    go to great lengths to uphold that sense of justice. At the very least, it demonstrated that Rosalie


    had not made the wrong choice in choosing Jonathan.


    11:28


    ¡°So now, how do we get Riley out? If we want to breach the Summer family¡¯s security system, we


    might need more experts in this field to attack the system¡¯s host, causing the system to crash, and


    then we can sneak into the mansion to rescue her,¡± Calvin said.


    Hearing that, Jonathan turned to Guillermo he had brought along. ¡°Guille, can you hack into the


    security system of the Summer family¡¯s mansion?¡± He made it sound as though he was asking his


    son to perform a simple task.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Guillermo replied as he took out his miniptop.


    Calvin could not help but frown when he overheard their conversation, clearly not expecting


    Jonathan to entrust the task of hacking into the security system of the Summer family¡¯s mansion to


    a child.


    Theputer expert on the side expressed their disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too audacious?¡±


    Rosalie quickly intervened and exined, ¡°He¡¯s good at this. He once infiltrated the security system


    of the Serton residence.¡±


    ¡°The Serton residence? Did you mean Wyatt Serton¡¯s home?¡± Calvin was stunned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalie admitted, a little embarrassed. She still found it hard to believe that her son had


    hacked into the Serton residence¡¯s security system. The scene of two children raiding the Serton


    residence was still


    surreal to her.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she had given birth to a genius.


    Theputer expert suddenly ceased speaking, as the Serton residence¡¯s security system in


    Lommore was well-known for itsplexity.


    If the child was able to breach the Serton residence¡¯s security system, he should have no trouble


    breaching the security system of the Summer family¡¯s mansion.


    About half an hourter, Guillermo said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯ve found several vulnerabilities. Should


    I cause the system to fail right now?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. We¡¯ll ask you to do so when we need it,¡± Rosalie quickly responded.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡± Guillermo nodded and started ying a whack-a-mole game on his miniptop.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan and Calvin started nning how to get Riley out of the mansion after the


    security system was down.


    ¡°How many people do you have?¡± Jonathan asked Calvin directly.


    In an instant, Calvin understood Jonathan¡¯s intention behind the question. ¡°I can mobilize ten


    capable bodyguards. What about you?¡±


    ¡°About the same. Let them infiltrate the mansion when the security system is down and sneak Riley


    out. If they¡¯re discovered, just use brute force to get her out,¡± Jonathan replied.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± The two of them immediately came to an agreement.


    ¡°I will arrange for a psychiatric evaluation by a different psychiatrist. Riley will be sent to the


    psychiatrist as soon as we get her out of the Summer family¡¯s mansion,¡± Jonathan said.


    Hearing that, Calvin nodded in agreement.


    When Rosalie watched the two men in front of her, she felt a strange sensation. She was quite


    certain that it was their first cooperation.


    After the two of them agreed on the time to take action, they both began to make arrangements with


    their respective subordinates. Besides that, Calvin also called in a fewputer experts, to


    cooperate with


    09:16


    Guillermo¡¯s operation.


    Theputer experts Calvin summoned were all elites. When they first saw the six-year-old boy as


    their cooperating partner, they felt insulted.


    Nheless, after witnessing the young boy¡¯s operational skills, they stoppedining and


    were left in amazement.


    It turned out that some geniuses were simply unimaginably gifted.


    Because they decided to wait until nightfall to carry out their n, everyone ate dinner together at


    the caf¨¦. Calvin and Jonathan had reserved separate private rooms for the rest of the group to dine


    in. The two of them had their dinner in their private room with Guillermo, Rosalie, and theputer


    experts.


    Throughout the meal, theputer experts exchanged knowledge and experiences, discussing the


    difficult problems they encountered and engaging in discussions. Guillermo, who was usually quiet,


    became quite chatty.


    When the experts presented their challenges, Guillermo would sometimes offer insightful solutions


    directly, surprising the experts. Before they had finished their meal, Guillermo had be a


    treasure in the eyes of those experts.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, was unable to concentrate on her meal because she was preupied


    with the uing rescue mission. Seeing that, Jonathan actively served her food.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Then eat as much as you possibly can. We may be workingte tonight, and if you do not eat


    enough now, you may be hungryter,¡± Jonathan exined.


    Rosalie nodded and forcibly ate a few mouthfuls. Suddenly, she was ovee with nausea. She


    quickly stood up, covered her mouth, and rushed out of the private room.


    Jonathan and Calvin¡¯s expressions both changed dramatically. They rushed out of the private room,


    following her. After Rosalie went into the women¡¯s restroom, Jonathan and Calvin waited outside


    In the restroom, there were intermittent sounds of retchinging from Rosalie.


    09:16


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she feeling unwelltely?¡± Calvin asked Jonathan anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jonathan replied, his brows furrowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯re her husband, aren¡¯t you? How can you not know when she¡¯s not feeling


    well?¡± Calvin questioned.


    The moment Jonathan heard that, his expression darkened, and he responded coldly, ¡°Who do you


    think you are? I¡¯m her husband. It is my responsibility to look after her. You shouldn¡¯t overstep and


    say things that aren¡¯t your business.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened. He was indeed overstepping his boundaries. He didn¡¯t have


    the right to interfere in their rtionship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if Rosalie considers me a friend or someone she is attempting to avoid,¡± he


    thought.


    ¡°Calvin, I do not care why you are helping Rosalie right now, but you should remember that Rosalie


    is my wife and will always be. You should never entertain thoughts that shouldn¡¯t exist. She loves


    me and only me!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    The cold warning left Calvin¡¯s face pale.


    He realized he did not have the right to argue because he was nothing to her.


    After all, the one Rosalie loved was Jonathan, not Calvin.


    Just then, Rosalie emerged from the restroom and saw Jonathan and Calvin standing in opposition.


    Jonathan had a cold expression on hi face, and Calvin appeared pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and approached to support Rosalie. ¡°Are you feeling better now?


    Were you feeling ufortable earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was feeling a little ill, but after vomiting, I felt a lot better. It coul be because I ate too little for


    lunch and was overly hungry, and suddenly eating upset my stomach,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get you some oatmealter. It¡¯s easier to digest, and it¡¯ll warm your stomach,¡±


    Jonathan offered.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalie nodded and nced at the pale-faced Calvin. ¡°What


    09:16


    happened just now? Are you sure you two are fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Calvin, we were just chatting, right?¡± Jonathan looked at Calvin and asked.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze was drawn to Rosalie¡¯s concerned eyes, and he could not help but wonder if her


    concern was partly due to him.


    ¡°Yeah, just casual conversation,¡± Calvin answered.


    Back in the private room, Guillermo approached Rosalie. His eyes, resembling Jonathan¡¯s, were


    filled with visible concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I went to the restroom to throw up because I ate something bad,¡± Rosalie said while


    ruffling her son¡¯s hair.


    Guillermo frowned as he remembered the times when he felt ufortable because of food


    poisoning. ¡°Mommy, are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± Rosalie answered, smiling at Guillermo.


    After hearing that, Guillermo seemed to be somewhat relieved. He did, however, keep a nervous


    eye on Rosalie as she ate the oatmeal. It was only when she finally finished the oatmeal that the


    worried look on his little face disappeared.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Watching her son¡¯s expression, Rosalie experienced a warm sensation in her heart. ¡°I am so d I


    gave birth to such a caring son!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss Guillermo¡¯s tender cheeks several times.


    Guillermo¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red. Even though he enjoyed Rosalie¡¯s kisses, having


    Rosalie kiss him in front of so many people made him feel a little embarrassed.


    Rosalie felt that her son looked even more adorable as she gazed at his flushed cheek, so she


    could not resist giving him a few more kisses.


    When Calvin saw the heartwarming scene before him, he lowered his head. Rosalie was living a


    happy life, which he had known all along. Nevertheless, seeing it with his own eyes made him feel a


    complex emotion that he could not quite put into words.


    Deep down, he hoped she could live a happy life, but he was also disappointed because the person


    who ultimately provided her happiness was not him.


    Finally, it was 11 o¡¯clock at night. Rosalie woke up her son. She had Guillermo take a nap after they


    finished their dinner because they nned to start the operationte at night.


    While rubbing his sleepy eyes, Guillermo let out a few yawns. His beautiful eyes gradually regained


    their focus.


    He was well aware of what he needed to do. He opened his miniptop and quickly typed on the


    keyboard.


    The otherputer experts also took out their ownptops and began working simultaneously.


    At the same time, Jonathan and Calvin¡¯s subordinates were approaching the mansion with


    recording equipment, allowing Rosalie and theputer experts to observe the operation in


    progress and allowing for better coordination between the two groups.


    Once Guillermo and the experts sessfully breached the mansion¡¯s security system and cut off


    the power supply, the agile bodyguards began infiltrating the mansion to initiate the rescue


    operation.


    09:16


    Jonathan and Calvin divided their tasks clearly. One directed the


    operation, while the other quickly calcted the best route.


    As for Rosalie, she watched the operation nervously without any direct involvement.


    In the beginning, she had questioned whether it was necessary to have Guillermo there, but it now


    seemed that she was the one who felt unnecessary in the situation.


    The operation went off without a hitch. After the bodyguards rescued Riley from the basement,


    Rosalie noticed some fresh wounds on Riley¡¯s exposed skin. Rosalie reasoned that she must have


    more wounds hidden underneath her clothing.


    It was obvious that the Summer family had tortured her during her confinement at the mansion.


    Even Riley¡¯s hair was haphazardly cut, with visible bloodstains on her scalp.


    ¡°Riley, I am a friend of Amelia. I havee to save you. We had


    previously met at the hospital. Do you remember me?¡± Rosalie urgently said to Riley.


    The car began to move in the darkness. Their priority was to leave the


    area.


    At that moment, Riley¡¯s eyes were clearly swollen. She struggled to open her eyes and look at


    Rosalie. After a while, she piped up with a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡­ remember you.¡±


    When Rosalie heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. In addition to having swollen


    eyes and appearing physically worn out, Ril also had a hopeless look in her eyes because of the


    pain she had gone through. Despite that, she appeared to be sane.


    ¡°We are going to conduct a psychiatric evaluation for you soon. You will be able to gain your


    freedom if it shows that you do not have any mental illnesses. I am not sure if you have a mental


    illness, but I hope you will cooperate,¡± Rosalie continued.


    Riley¡¯s eyes, which had previously been filled with despair, suddenly seemed to light up with hope.


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯ll cooperate!¡± she responded.


    As Riley finished her words, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    09:16


    Rosalie pulled out a tissue and gently wiped away Riley¡¯s tears.


    Judging from their conversation, it seemed that Riley was at least partly clear-headed.


    After a moment, Riley asked softly, ¡°I-Is Amelia okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. She¡¯s running a concession stand now. Her son is in elementary school, and she


    is currently expecting her second child. Her second child will be born very soon. Furthermore, her


    wrongful imprisonment has been reversed, and the perpetrator has been punished,¡± Rosalie stated.


    Riley seemed relieved when she heard that, and she murmured, ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, you should take a good rest first. When we get to the doctor¡¯s officeter, you will undergo


    an evaluation by the doctor. We have a busy day ahead,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    Riley nodded and closed her eyes slowly. Her hands, which were resting at her side, were tightly


    clenched onto her dress. Finally, she had a chance, and it might be herst.


    No matter what, she had to take advantage of that opportunity.


    Half an hourter, Harriet, who had already gone to bed in the Scott residence, received a call from


    the mansion¡¯s security team leader.


    At first, she was impatient, but when she heard that Riley had disappeared, she instantly became


    infuriated.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s gone? How could she have vanished?¡± Harriet question sternly.


    ¡°We are still investigating,¡± the voice on the other end replied.


    ¡°Investigating? The mansion has a security system, right? Wasn¡¯t there team monitoring the


    surveince video all day? Weren¡¯t there plenty o security guards keeping an eye on her as well?


    Didn¡¯t you promise me that nothing could go wrong? And now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re still


    investigating the matter?¡± Harriet wished she could teleport over there and p the security team


    leader right away.


    ¡°W-Well, the security system waspromised earlier, and the power in the mansion was suddenly


    cut off. The backup power supply didn¡¯t kick in on time due to a program malfunction. When the


    power was back, we


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    09:16


    noticed that she was not in the mansion anymore,¡± the other party replied.


    Harriet gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know who took her away?¡±


    ¡°W-We still do not know right now.¡± The security team leader¡¯s answer made Harriet even more


    agitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? How could they still have no idea who had taken Riley until now? Who could it


    possibly be? Who would have taken Riley away? To others, she was simply a mentally ill person,¡±


    Harriet mused.


    Suddenly, Rosalie, Amelia, and Warren¡¯s faces shed through Harriet¡¯s mind. At the hospital, she


    had seen those three, andter, at the banquet, she had also run into Rosalie.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    That woman seemed to have a good rtionship with Calvin.


    Harriet then wondered if Riley was taken away by that woman.


    Suddenly, Harriet¡¯s body shook. She raised her head and only saw a figure standing at the door of


    the room.


    It was Zephyr.


    Harriet was surprised because she didn¡¯t notice when he opened the door.


    When she married Zephyr, she slept in another bed. They were


    newlyweds at that time, but she slept in another room. That kind of thing was like a humiliation to


    her.


    However, she had to pretend that she wanted some private space on the outside, which led to that


    situation.


    Only she knew that it was because Zephyr didn¡¯t fully ept her that they slept in different rooms. It


    was as if he was telling her silently that she could never enter his world.


    Yet, he suddenly appeared at the door of her room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s been taken away?¡± Zephyr asked Harriet coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a trivial matter. I¡¯ll ask someone to deal with it,¡± Harriet replied calmly.


    Zephyr slowly walked into the room and approached Harriet. ¡°Who is missing?¡±


    That inquiry was actually more like questioning. She even felt that he had guessed something.


    Harriet¡¯s lips trembled slightly and she finally said reluctantly, ¡°My sister.¡±


    Zephyr pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°I thought she was in the hospital. How could she be gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ My parents and I took her out of the hospital. We wanted to transfer her to another hospital, but


    we hadn¡¯t arranged for it yet, so we put her in the mansion first. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would


    take her away from the building.¡± Harriet mixed lies with the truth.


    09:16


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why did you suddenly transfer her to another hospital? Why didn¡¯t


    you mention this to me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like listening to me, so I didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Of course, there was no way Harriet could


    mention it. In fact, she wished he would forget about Riley already.


    Zephyr frowned as he wondered who would take Riley away.


    Inexplicably, Warren and Amelia, who had been to hispany before, appeared in his mind.


    Consequently, he wondered if the woman who imed to be a friend of Riley¡¯s asked Warren to


    take Riley away.


    As he was deep in thought, Harriet¡¯s voice rang in his ear again. ¡°I thought of someone who


    might¡¯ve taken Riley away. Maybe it was thewyer named Rosalie that I met at the banquet before.


    She seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with Calvin, and she talked a lot with Peach


    Johanson, someone¡¯s wife of the Griffin family, at the banquet. She must want to know about Riley


    and the Griffin family from Peach. Rosalie was also the one who visited Riley with two other people


    before!¡±


    Harriet then pretended to be worried. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about my sister. I¡¯m afraid of what they would


    do to her if they really kidnapped her. They also im to be friends of my sister. However, when I


    think about it, they never showed up to visit her despite her being ill for so many years. It is very


    suspicious that they suddenly show up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°The Griffin family¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold. For him, one taboo was Riley, and the other was the


    Griffin family.


    After all, Nichs, the youngest son of the Griffin family, was once hi good friend. However,


    Nichs and his fianc¨¦e were also the ones wh betrayed him.


    At that time, he had also turned against Nichs because of Riley.


    Zephyr thought he could never forget what Nichs told him back then


    ¡°Zephyr, you don¡¯t know Riley at all. If you knew her, you wouldn¡¯t have said such words to me


    today!¡± Nichs had said back then.


    ¡°What, are you saying you understand her? Including what she¡¯s like in bed? Do you think she¡¯s


    great in bed? So much so that you¡¯re obsessed with her? Unfortunately, she is just a woman I


    yed with!¡± Zephyr eximed.


    2:4


    09:16


    When Zephyr said that, Nichs directly punched him. Naturally, Zephyr wasn¡¯t going to take that


    lying down, so the two fought.


    In the end, both of them got injured.


    When Nichs finally left, he just said, ¡°Zephyr, you are really blind. To think I envied you! What a


    shame.¡±


    Zephyr hadn¡¯t realized what Nichs meant yet, but thetter was already dead. Naturally, he


    wouldn¡¯t be receiving an answer.


    Thinking of that, Zephyr scowled. ¡°You mean someone deliberately approached the people of the


    Griffin family for Riley?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Harriet said awkwardly. At that moment, Zephyr¡¯s eyes made her inexplicably tremble. ¡°I


    thought they were trying to gossip, but I didn¡¯t expect them to take Riley away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find them! As long they¡¯re still in Lommore, I¡¯ll find them!¡± Zephyr said coldly and walked directly


    out of the room toward the study. Harriet hurriedly followed and heard Zephyr order his subordinates


    to look for Riley on the phone. He even said to use the Scott family¡¯s power to locate Riley.


    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and envy shed past her eyes. Zephyr used so much power to look


    for Riley and even directly asked his elders for a favor.


    At that moment, Harriet couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Zephyr was doing so much to locate Riley


    who betrayed him.


    As such, Harriet suspected that perhaps Zephyr still cared about Riley some extent. If Zephyr did,


    perhaps his care for Riley had transforme from one that was obvious to one that was more subtle.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie sent Riley to the hospital that Wyatt already arran for and the doctor he hired.


    Then, Rosalie stood guard outside the war


    ording to the doctor, producing a preliminary diagnosis would take a least three hours,


    However, as long as the preliminary diagnosis showed that Riley was not a mentally ill patient, that


    was good enough. Even if the people of the Summer family found out, there would be enough


    reasons to question whether they were suitable to be Riley¡¯s caretaker. They could also question


    the previous diagnosis so that Riley would be protected and free before making the final diagnosis.


    09:16


    Guillermo had fallen asleep in Rosalie¡¯s arms. Rosalie looked at the son


    in her arms with a trace of pride on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    That night, her son was of great help.


    Even at a young age, his abilities could not be underestimated.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Guillermo back to the hotel first? I will keep guarding here,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯d better stay here. Otherwise, I¡¯d get anxious. Maybe you


    should ask your people to bring Guillermo to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan ordered the bodyguards to take Guillermo back to the hotel.


    Just when the bodyguards were about to take Guillermo from Rosalie, he subconsciously wormed


    into Rosalie¡¯s arms. In a sleepy state, he said, ¡°I want to be with Mommy.¡±


    Seeing that, Rosalie was afraid if she really handed Guillermo over to the bodyguards, the boy


    would wake up. If he were roused awake, he probably wouldn¡¯t go back to the hotel alone. ¡°Forget


    it. Let him sleep like this,¡± said Rosalie.


    Anyway, Guillermo was still wrapped in a nket. She wasn¡¯t afraid that the boy would get cold.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I hold him? You can rx,¡± Jonathan said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°Let me hug him. I have hugged him too few times over the years, so I


    wish I could hug him longer.¡± She looked at her son gently.


    Five years of amnesia made her meet Guillermo five years toote.


    In those five years, she had no chance to hug him. Therefore, every she held him, she cherished it


    immensely.


    ti


    Calvin looked at the scene in front of him quietly. From the beginning he knew Rosalie would be a


    good mother. However, when he actually saw her getting along with the children, he found that she


    was different from what he remembered.


    The distance between them seemed to be getting further and farther, but he couldn¡¯t do anything


    about it.


    Maybe because he knew that no matter what he did, it wouldn¡¯t work because her heart already


    belonged to Jonathan.


    At that moment, the familial atmosphere around Rosalie, Jonathan, and


    09:17


    their children was naturally surging. It would be difficult for others to join in.


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. Unfortunately, she set it to mute and vibrate to avoid waking


    her son.


    Rosalie vacated one hand and took out her phone. It seemed that it was Amelia¡¯s call.


    When she answered the phone, Amelia asked anxiously, ¡°Did you kidnap Riley away from the


    mansion?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was stunned. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Zephyr called and asked whether the disappearance of Riley was rted to us. He said


    that he had already called the police. He also said that if we don¡¯t hand over Riley, and if he found


    out it was rted to us, the Summer family will sue.¡± Amelia said in a hurry.


    ¡°It is rted,¡± Rosalie said. ¡°The doctor is conducting a preliminary diagnosis for Riley right now. It


    will take some time. I¡¯ll tell you when the resultes out.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there., Amelia said.


    ¡°The Scott family and the Summer family had no doubt sent people to stake out near the hotel. If


    youe here, they may find us sooner. Just stay at the hotel. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I get the


    news,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia knew what Rosalie said was likely true, but she couldn¡¯t sit still at that moment.


    After finishing the call, Amelia held her phone tightly and looked extremely anxious.


    However, at that moment, all she could do was wait.


    Warren looked at Amelia¡¯s anxious look and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since they¡¯re capable enough


    to take Riley out of the Summer residence, you just need to wait for good news.¡±


    ¡°What if the Summer family finds Riley before the resultes out? They have the right to


    terminate the doctor¡¯s examination.¡± Amelia felt


    uneasy.


    ¡°In that case, we just need to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± said Warren.


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡± She was stunned.


    09:17


    ¡°I have some people in Lommore. It should be possible for them to stall the Summer family for one


    or two hours,¡± said Warren.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where Riley and the others are right now, though. Rosie also said that if we


    really went to find them, we may reveal their location to the Summer family. There¡¯s a chance they


    sent people to follow us.¡± said Amelia.


    Warren said with certainty, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s follow the Summer family. If the Summer family


    doesn¡¯t find Riley, then everything¡¯s okay. However, if the Summer family really found Riley, then my


    people will stop them.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up in realization.


    If they were worried that the Summer family would locate them and find Riley, all Amelia needed to


    do was have someone follow the Summer family instead.


    Warren took out his phone and made a call, instructing the people under hismand to act.


    Amelia said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your help! If you need any help in the future, just say it. I will


    try my best to help.¡±


    He looked at her and asked, ¡°Amelia, what do you think you can help me with?¡±


    Her body stiffened, and a trace of embarrassment shed across her face.


    She thought, ¡°Yeah. Why do I forget that I can¡¯t help him at all?¡±


    She bit her lips slightly and said, ¡°I just¡­ I was panicking, so I said tha Sorry about that. I just


    wanted to express my thanks.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to express your gratitude, then don¡¯t show concern me anymore,¡± Warren said.


    After all, the more she acted like that, the more feelings would surge in his heart, messing with his


    thoughts.


    In the end, he might not be able to control his heart.


    Warren sent people to track the Summer family¡¯s actions. Of course, he also asked his subordinates


    to pay attention to what was going on in the Scott family and the police. After all, the two families


    were on the same rope.


    Not long after, Warren received news from his subordinates. Apparently,


    09:17


    the Scott family, the Summer family, and the police were assembling to head for a private hospital in


    the city.


    Hearing that, Warren frowned. After finishing the call, he spoke to


    Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the two families and the police have found out where Riley is. I don¡¯t know if


    Riley¡¯s preliminary mental diagnosis has beenpleted.¡±


    Amelia was surprised. ¡°They discovered the location already?¡±


    ¡°There is a good chance they did. You can call Rosalie and ask if they are in that hospital,¡± said


    Warren.


    Amelia hurriedly called Rosalie. Meanwhile, Rosalie already knew the two families and the police


    wereing to the hospital. However, Rosalie stillforted Amelia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have made


    preparations. Even if theye, they won¡¯t take Riley away that easily.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    ¡°Then when will Riley¡¯s diagnosis be released?¡± Amelia asked hurriedly.


    ¡°At the least, one more hour. Well, don¡¯t overthink, and rest early. You¡¯re pregnant and got to take


    care of yourself,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Although that was how sheforted Amelia, there was evident concern and solemnness on


    Rosalie¡¯s face when she hung up the phone.


    ording to what they knew, many police officers, including the senior management of the police


    station in Lommore, tagged along this time.


    And they were not on the advantageous side of this matter. Harriet was the legal guardian of Riley


    in the Summer family. If the Summer family found Riley, they had the right to stop the diagnosis


    tests and leave with Riley.


    They had to buy another hour of time.


    Even if Jonathan and Calvin sent the bodyguards around them to stop the police and dy their


    time for various reasons, Rosalie wondered if they could really buy time for another hour.


    Rosalie remained silent. Even though Jonathan and Calvin were quiet, too, it seemed like they were


    tense and on edge judging by the expression on their faces.


    After all, Lommore was not Strico. Hence, it was difficult for Jonathan and Calvin to work magic in


    this ce.


    On the other side, Amelia said to Warren, ¡°I want to go there. Can yo drive me there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste already. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to go there, and Rosalie also told you to rest,¡± Warren


    voiced.


    ¡°But Riley¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Riley so important that you ignore your and the baby¡¯s wellbeing? Rosalie and the others are


    already there, and my subordinates are still following the Summer family. If the Summer family could


    still locate Riley that way and bring her away, then it¡¯s useless for you to show up there, too. You


    can¡¯t do anything even if you head over.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face paled. After hesitating, she turned around and picked up her wallet. Then she put on a


    coat and walked toward the hotel room


    09:170


    door.


    Warren suddenly grabbed her. ¡°You still insist on going even after I¡¯ve exined the situation to


    you?¡±


    ¡°I must go. Riley is my friend. Moreover, Rosalie is still there, trying to help Riley even though she


    doesn¡¯t know her, so how can I stand by and watch?¡±


    ¡°What help can you offer even if you show up?¡± Warren shouted.


    ¡°I can protect Riley. The more people around her, the longer we can dy the time.¡± Amelia


    answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you insisted on keeping the baby back then. Now, you are willing to sacrifice the


    baby for Riley? Conflicts are bound to arise over there. No one can tell for sure what will happen if


    you head there. I won¡¯t forgive you if anything happens to the baby!¡± Warren stated coldly.


    ¡°Warren, you¡¯ve never been controlled by anyone. You haven¡¯t been locked up in any ce, lost


    your freedom in life, and experienced those pains and suffering. So, you won¡¯t understand that


    feeling or how grateful you would be if someone helped you and gave you the hope to survive under


    such circumstances!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was like a thunderbolt, striking Warren where it hurt.


    She didn¡¯t me Warren for what happened back then, but her words sounded like Amelia¡¯s


    usation toward him. How she looked at him made him feel an indescribable embarrassment.


    Warren unconsciously released his grip on Amelia while Amelia left hotel room quickly.


    After a while, Warren regained his senses, chasing after Amelia. But al saw was Amelia leaving in a


    taxi.


    Warren mused, ¡°This woman¡­ Doesn¡¯t she know how dangerous it is fo her to go about this


    alone?¡±


    When the pregnant Amelia alighted from the taxi, Warren¡¯s car also arrived at the same time.


    Warren got out of the car and immediately rushed forward, grabbing Amelia.


    ¡°Let go of me. The Summer family has already arrived. I have to hurry


    09:17


    over!¡± Amelia voiced hurriedly.


    ¡°Even if you go there, what¡¯s the use of it? Can you really dy the time for one more minute?¡±


    Warren asked.


    ¡°No, I can dy it longer. I informed the news outlet while I was in the taxi just now. I will cause a


    scene, and¡­¡± Amelia paused, ¡°I will also bear all responsibility. You don¡¯t have to head in with me


    to avoid the media from pointing their fingers at you. As for Rosalie and the rest, if Riley¡¯s diagnosis


    report confirmed that she was indeed a mentally ill person, then the story goes this way. Rosalie


    and the rest were blinded because I deceived them into helping me.¡±


    Warren was stunned by Amelia¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t expect Amelia, who seemed unable to help in this situation, to make such a decision.


    Warren mused, ¡°I wonder what she felt when she went all out in making the calls to enlist the help of


    news outlets in causing a scene when she was in the car just now?¡±


    If the final result showed that Riley was indeed a mentally ill person, then Amelia would shoulder all


    the me herself. By then, she would be


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    mocked for believing in a mentally ill patient while dragging her innocent friends who trusted her into


    this mess.


    Warren thought, ¡°Amelia wants to be responsible for this matter. That way, she would be deemed


    the culprit for everything that went down. Everyone would scold and me her then while the rest


    involved in thi matter woulde out rtively unscathed.¡±


    Warren pursed his lips. After a few moments, he stated, ¡°Don¡¯t forget t we are husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that you were kept in the dark about everything. I¡¯m the one solely responsible for


    everything, and you came to Lommore to apany me in visiting a friend. You didn¡¯t know that I


    would do something like that.¡± said Amelia.


    Warren felt a mix of emotions. He wondered whether Amelia was trying to protect him.


    ¡°Since when do I need a woman to protect me?¡± Warren thought.


    He had already anticipated being dragged into this matter when he apanied Amelia to


    Lommore.


    09.17


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Warren suddenly replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was stunned momentarily.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stall for time? Then let¡¯s head in. Your effort will be futile if we arete. I¡¯ll go in


    with you. But promise me, you must hold my hand and stay by my side,¡± said Warren.


    Amelia was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°But if you go in with me, doesn¡¯t that


    mean you are also¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can still stay out of this by now? Instead of wondering what this means to me, why


    don¡¯t you pray harder that Riley isn¡¯t a mentally ill patient?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    As Warren spoke, he took Amelia¡¯s hand with one hand and took out his phone with the other. He


    dialed a number and said, ¡°Inform all the media on your contact list as soon as possible. I will give


    you the specific addresster, but please be quick¡­¡±


    After finishing the call, Warren turned to Amelia, who was still in a daze. ¡°Since you will make a


    scene here, let¡¯s create the biggest, messiest fuss!¡±


    At this moment, Amelia felt a stream of warmth surged through her chest.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, Warren would always be by her side, supporting her.


    When Amelia and Warren arrived at Rosalie¡¯s side, the Summer family and the Scott family, as well


    as the police, had already arrived, and both parties were currently engaged in a tense situation.


    Even though Jonathan, Calvin, and Warren¡¯s men were barricading the others¡¯ ways, Rosalie and


    her group were the minority.


    Moreover, there were police officers with the Summer family, and the police present on the scene


    even said that if Rosalie and the rest didn¡¯t make way for them, the police would apprehend them


    and sue them after this fiasco ended.


    And now, Rosalie was obviously in the wrong.


    Meanwhile, it suddenly dawned on Harriet that Rosalie she saw at the banquet before this was


    Strico¡¯s famous Jonathan¡¯s wife.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And that not only Jonathan was at the scene, but Calvin was also involved.


    Harriet thought, ¡°How did Riley find so many big shots to help her?¡± Even though that went through


    her mind, she grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m Riley¡¯s guardian! No matter what the diagnosis ister, it¡¯s useless


    because your actions are illegal! I¡¯m going to leave with Riley! She is frightened, and your current


    action is considered kidnapping. I will definitely hold you guys ountable for this!¡±


    When Rosalie was about to say something, Amelia suddenly spoke. ¡°This is not kidnapping. It¡¯s a


    rescue mission. I¡¯m trying to save my friend¡¯s life!¡±


    10:25


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Amelia and Warren, who approached them.


    Seeing this, Rosalie rushed over to Amelia. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to rest?¡±


    ¡°I was behind this, so I should be here. Amelia walked to the police. ¡°I suspect that my friend Riley


    has been imprisoned and abused. So, I hope the police can allow the doctor to make a preliminary


    diagnosis for her. If we head in now, we will only interrupt the diagnostic process.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have evidence, so the police can¡¯t just wait here because of your words only. If you really


    think there is something wrong with the guardianship of the Summer family, then you should go


    through normal legal procedures,¡± the police voiced.


    ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t have any evidence? I have evidence!¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Evidence? If you do have proof, do you have to kidnap Riley?¡± Harriet questioned, ¡°You kept saying


    you are Riley¡¯s friend, but I¡¯ve never heard her mention your name before!¡±


    With that, Harriet turned around and said to the policeman, ¡°Captain Wendell, I hope the police can


    rescue my sister as soon as possible. We don¡¯t know what they will do to Riley in there. If anything


    happens to Riley¡­¡±


    The man known as Captain Wendell was Vincent Wendell. He stayed quiet, musing, ¡°This is a


    dilemma for me. I can¡¯t risk offending any one of them.¡±


    At this moment, Zephyr added, ¡°Captain Wendell, you¡¯d better save Riley first. As for what evidence


    the other party has, it has nothing to do with the police. They can seek formal ways to dispute


    Riley¡¯s guardianship instead of using this illegal way, right? If something happens to Riley before the


    police, this matter would spiral out of control.¡±


    Hearing this, Vincent finally said to Rosalie, Jonathan, and others determinedly, ¡°Please get out of


    the way while the police do their jobs. If you continue to block our way, you will have to bear the


    consequences yourself.¡±


    Just then, Amelia handed her phone to aputer science expert working under Calvin. ¡°I need


    your help to y this video.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man answered and turned on theptop. Then, he started tapping quickly on the


    keyboard.


    10:25


    Just when the police were about to barge in, the screen for informing the patients on their turns lit


    up as a video appeared.


    The screen was linked to Amelia¡¯s phone at that moment. This video on the screen was taken when


    Amelia secretly entered the hospital for the second time.


    At that time, Amelia put the miniature camera on her cor. She was initially worried that she would


    miss something Riley said when she saw thetter again, so she took a video of it, but she did not


    expect that one day, the video would be a piece of evidence to support her words.


    ¡°This is my evidence!¡± Amelia shouted, ¡°As long as you watch this video, you will see how the


    Summer family tortured a normal person and turned her into a mentally ill patient.¡±


    Amelia only aimed her fire at the Summer family for now, as the most important thing to do now was


    to stall for time.


    All the people present focused their eyes on the huge screen. Harriet panicked as she wondered,


    ¡°When did Amelia take this video? All I can see in the video now is Riley lowering her head without


    moving. What is this piece of evidence? What will I see when they y the video?¡±


    The more confident Amelia was, the more uneasy Harriet became.


    ¡°Zephyr,¡± Harriet called out to her husband in a low voice. However, she noticed that Zephyr¡¯s eyes


    were glued to the screen, focusing all attention on it.


    Harriet gritted her teeth and told the police. ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch this video. Captain Wendell,


    how long will you and your people stand there? I will not let this matter slide if anything happens to


    Riley!¡±


    But before she could finish her words, many people rushed over again and kept shooting the scene


    with their cameras up.


    Harriet and her people changed their expression drastically while Rosalie and the rest remained


    calm. As Amelia had mentioned to them before she arrived that she had asked for the media to


    show up, they were all mentally prepared for this.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all of these people? Scram! Chase them out!¡± Harriet instructed her subordinates from


    the Summer family as her unease grew.


    ¡°I was the one who told them toe!¡± Amelia stepped forward. ¡°Since I have proof, I must show


    them to more people. That way, I can support


    10-25


    my decision to put Riley through this psychiatric diagnosis.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Over the years, Amelia had been silent and did not like to stand out. But this time, she stood up in


    front of the police and the crowd of media with her pregnant belly, saying in a firm voice, ¡°If there is


    any legal


    responsibility in the end, I¡¯m willing to bear it, but before that, I hope you can give my friend, Riley, a


    fair diagnosis to determine if she is ill and if the Summer family, who are supposed to be her


    rtives, are treating her well!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words were so straightforward that it was a direct usation against the Summer family.


    Suddenly, those cameras and lenses focused on Harriet again.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Riley actually suffering from mental illness?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of what the other party is saying now?¡±


    ¡°In the video, Riley seems to be missing a finger on her right hand. Her fingers should have been


    intact before she was sent to the psychiatric hospital, ording to my recollection. How did she


    lose it?¡± inquired a keen-eyed reporter. Back then, the news of Riley¡¯s admission to a psychiatric


    hospital caused a sensation, and many reporters remembered


    1.


    The onught of these aggressive questions made Harriet feel uneasy. But on the outside, she


    remained calm, saying to the reporters in front of her, ¡°If there¡¯s no movement in this video, and the


    person who shot this video says some self-righteous words, and you call them evidence, all I¡¯m


    going to say is, I will definitely use the legal system to prosecute those who nder me!¡±


    After saying that, Harriet turned to Vincent once more. ¡°Is the police really going to allow such a


    nderer to nder the Summer family here? My elder sister is inside, but the police are still here


    doing nothing.¡±


    Vincent looked at the crowd of media present. ¡°If we waited until the end of this video, and


    something happened to Riley at that time, the police would be used yet again. What matters


    most now is to get Riley out first,¡± he thought.


    Hence, Vincent instructed his team of police officers, and just as they were about to break through


    the human barrier and enter, there was a sudden burst of exmations from the reporters, followed


    by more exmations.


    10:25


    At that moment, Riley had raised her head in the video. Her initially dull eyes held a faint glimmer


    because she saw some hope!


    And from her lips came these words in a scratchy voice, ¡°Save¡­ me¡­¡±


    11


    At this moment, anyone would think she was sane as she did not seem mentally ill at all, and that


    ¡°save me¡± was herst cry with all her strength!


    ¡°No way. Did the Summer family really force a normal person to stay in a psychiatric hospital?¡±


    ¡°Back then, when Riley was sent to the psychiatric hospital, there were talks that the Summer family


    did it to seize her shares in thepany.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t the Summer family her rtives?¡±


    ¡°Humans will die for riches, just as birds will for food. Even if they are rtives, they can¡¯t withstand


    the lure of wealth. Moreover, Riley¡¯s biological mother has long passed away. Harriet Summer, the


    current second daughter of the Summer family doesn¡¯t share a mother with her.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were constant whispers around, and Harriet¡¯s expression was getting fouler by the minute.


    Even though the video had finished ying, theputer expert had deliberately paused it at the


    moment when Riley looked up and uttered, ¡°Save me.¡± Her eyes, which carried intense agony and


    torture but also a sliver of hope, were enough to move many people.


    Harriet suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Captain Wendell, how long do you n to stare at it? I¡¯m taking


    my sister away now!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± At that moment, even Vincent began to believe that Riley was not mentally ill.


    ¡°No buts. I¡¯m my sister¡¯s guardian, and now that she has been maliciously kidnapped, I want to save


    her! My sister was diagnosed with mental illness by experts in the city. What right do others have to


    say it isn¡¯t a mental illness, and it bes the truth? If anything happens, who will be responsible?¡±


    Harriet shouted sternly.


    Just when Vincent was about to lead his men into the room where the doctor was diagnosing Riley,


    a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°No need. Let the doctor in there finish diagnosing Riley!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harriet was shocked and stared at the person beside her in disbelief. It was Zephyr, her


    husband.


    10:25


    The people around were also stunned.


    ¡°Zephyr, what are you talking about? We should take Riley away now and end this farce!¡± Harriet


    said in a low voice.


    However, at this moment, Zephyr was looking straight at the huge electronic screen, staring at


    Riley¡¯s eyes.


    Even though her eyes seemed immersed in heavy suffering, there was still a trace of expectation¡­


    and ast trace of trust.


    He could tell Riley shouted ¡°Save me¡± because she trusted him, unlike the day he went to see her in


    the hospital. At that time, apart from painful numbness, there was only hatred left in her gaze.


    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. I also want to know her current mental condition,¡± Zephyr


    replied.


    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a chill suddenly spread throughout her body.


    ¡°He¡­ He still didn¡¯t let Riley go in his heart! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing right


    now! If Riley is diagnosed as sane, does he know the position the Summer family will be put in?


    And what position will I be put in?¡± Harriet thought.


    However, at this moment, in front of so many people and with so many reporters present, she could


    only maintain her exterior calmness. She chuckled dryly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there her attending


    physician to determine her mental condition? I¡¯ll get Riley¡¯s attending physician to show you her


    medical records for these past years. Zephyr, I don¡¯t want this farce to continue!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze finally fell on Harriet, but his gaze made her heart sink even further.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe it¡¯s time to end this farce,¡± he said.


    Harriet¡¯s hands and feet were cold. ¡°His¡­ His words seemed to be alluding to something. Could it


    be that he has noticed something?¡± she wondered.


    Harriet wanted to whisper a few more words to Zephyr, but his eyes had already shifted away from


    her to the nearby Vincent. ¡°Captain Wendell, let¡¯s wait here until the diagnosis isplete.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Vincent said repeatedly. That was what he wished for. After


    10:25


    all, both sides had their respective reasons, and with so many news media


    on the scene, it was not easy to deal with this matter


    all, both sides had their respective reasons, and with so many news media on the scene, it was not


    easy to deal with this matter.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Harriet became a nervous wreck. Given that Zephyr had already dropped that statement, if she


    were to insist on opposing him, she would


    undoubtedly be humiliating Zephyr and at the same time make the rest suspicious of her.


    Harriet could onlypel herself to stay calm and stand by Zephyr quietly.


    Time flew by. After more than half an hour, the door to the consulting room was pushed open.


    Coming out was Riley, sitting in a wheelchair pushed by a nurse. Alongside them was the doctor


    who helped diagnose Riley.


    When Harriet pped her eyes on that doctor, her heart sank. That


    doctor was one of the famous psychiatrists in Lommore. She could not believe that they would


    arrange for that particr doctor to see Riley.


    When Riley was pushed out, she saw a plethora of people with shlights flickering in front of her.


    She recalled what the woman named Rosalie told her on the way


    there ¡°The next step may be tough, and you may face all kinds of


    ¡ª


    situations. However, I hope you can face whatever waiting for you as collectedly as possible. Now,


    what you need most is to stay calm. Only by doing that and controlling your emotions will you put up


    the best fight against the enemy. We¡¯ll help you however possible!¡±


    Staying calm was her top priority at that moment.


    She used to be the rebellious ex-convict, the spirited eldest daughter of the Summer family. Times


    had changed, though, as she became nothing but a poor patient going through a torturous


    experience in the hospital.


    Riley¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd not far away one by one. Eventually, she noticed Rosalie, who


    brought her there, and also Amelia.


    Amelia stood among the parade of people even with her bulged tummy, looking back at her eagerly


    and anxiously.


    Tears welled up in Riley¡¯s eyes instantly. Never did she expect that after so many years, Amelia still


    persisted in locating her whereabouts and sparing no effort in rescuing her.


    Riley had thought that she would be spending her entire life locked up in


    10:25


    the dark, seedy hospital, and she might have even chosen to end her life when she could one day


    take it no more.


    Still, just as she wallowed in desperation, Amelia and her friend showed up, dawning on her new


    hope.


    Right then, a reporter tried to tunnel through the parade of bodyguar on the frontlines and shouted


    at Riley, ¡°Ms. Riley Summer, were you really abused in the hospital? Could you give us a clear


    answer now?¡±


    Following that, more and more reporters hurled at Riley a series of questions. ¡°What do you have to


    say, Ms. Riley Summer?¡±


    ¡°How did you actually lose your finger?¡±


    ¡°Could you describe how you were abused?¡±


    Harriet sprinted ahead and wanted to get nearer to Riley. ¡°Shut it, you all! My sister¡¯s still a patient,


    mind you. Is that how you guys treat a patient? I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of what happened


    today!¡±


    Nevertheless, while walking up to Riley, she was halted in her path by one of Jonathan¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    Harriet red daggers at that very bodyguard. ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯m my sister¡¯s guardian. On


    what grounds are you standing in my way?¡±


    Even so, the next moment, a voice rang out. ¡°I think it¡¯s rather controversial whether Riley needs a


    guardian or not. At least from my initial diagnosis, Riley is in a normal mental state. Although she¡¯s


    been under great pressure having been confined in a psychiatric hospital for so many years, she¡¯s


    still a normal person rather than a mentally-challenged patient.¡±


    The psychiatrist apanying Riley was the one uttering that speech.


    The audience was in an uproar when they heard that.


    If Riley was not a mentally ill person, that meant the Summer family forcibly sent a healthy person to


    the hospital, treating her as one with a mental illness, not to mention imprisoning her in the hospital


    for years.


    The act was tantamount to sentencing her and torturing her behind bars.


    Any average person would have been pushed to the brink of insanity.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? My sister¡¯s mental illness has been diagnosed by several well-


    known doctors!¡± Harriet retorted.


    10:25


    Then came the doctor¡¯s nonchnt look. ¡°Are you doubting my profession? By all means, you may


    as well summon a group of authoritative experts in the psychiatry field to give Riley a thorough


    consultation. We¡¯ll know by then granted she¡¯s deemed a mentally ill patient!¡±


    Harriet was abruptly put in a tough spot the moment that suggestio brought up by the other party.


    She was in a dilemma about whether give the nod.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be taking my sister home first, and then I¡¯ll get the medical specialists for a consultation,¡±


    said Harriet.


    ¡°No way.¡± Amelia stepped forward and shielded Riley. ¡°She can¡¯t go back with you now, given how


    the Summer family treated her as a patient with mental illness and locked her up in the hospital


    before. Who knows what would happen if she went home with you? She¡¯ll be better off staying in


    the hospital and receiving proper care from the nurses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her guardian!¡± Harriet emphasized.


    ¡°She¡¯s not mentally ill. To begin with, she was never an incapacitated person, hence not needing


    any guardian! Or could it be that you¡¯re trying to bring her back so that you could forcefully turn her


    into one with mental illness?¡± were Amelia¡¯s frosty words.


    At that moment, she was like a fighter, charging ahead to protect her friend and confronting their


    enemy.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡± Harriet shot Amelia an intense re.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that a hand moved bit by bit. Riley budged her right hand already missing a finger to


    hold Amelia¡¯s hand with much difficulty.


    Startled, Amelia turned to look at Riley, only to see that thetter¡¯s pale face seemed even more


    drained of colors under the lights at the hospital. Even so, her gaze was poles apart from the way


    she used to look.


    ¡°I¡­ was never mentally ill. My dad, my mom, and my sister ndered me for being mentally


    challenged and sent me to the hospital by force for various so-called treatments. Their motive was


    to get hold of my shares of Summer Group. I believe the expert consultation toe will grant me


    the justice I deserve! At the same time, I also refused to go back to the Summer residence with


    Harriet. If I set foot in that ce, I¡¯ll be entering yet another cage!¡±


    10:25


    Riley gushed out her speech right before everyone.


    Suddenly, shes of cameras from the media kept flickering, and Harriet¡¯s countenance became


    royally grim. She knew that when Riley said those words, taking Riley back that day was no longer


    possible.


    Moreover, as long as she hesitated even a little, the news media would have dirt on her.


    So, she could only pretend to be aggrieved. ¡°Riley, what makes you think so? You were sick back


    then, so Dad took charge of those shares. We always hoped that you¡¯d recover someday. If you


    really recover, then all these years of treatment won¡¯t go to waste. Since you don¡¯t trust your own


    family right now, you can stay at the hospital first. I believe that everything wille to light by then.


    We¡¯re still family, right, Riley?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ALA


    10:25

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Riley murmured coldly, ¡°A family? Hah!¡± Theughter at the end was more like a wordless


    expression or irony.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take Riley back to the ward to rest.¡± Rosalie stepped forwa to steer the situation, and


    Amelia hurried over to help.


    A group of bodyguards kept the reporters at bay. Amelia was going to apany Riley to the ward,


    but when she was about to leave, Zephyr stood in front of Riley¡¯s wheelchair.


    As soon as the wheelchair stopped, Riley looked up at the man in front of her.


    He was as handsome as ever, and age had added ayer of maturity to his appearance. But for her,


    there was only hatred left behind in the wake of her once deep love for him.


    She hated how Zephyr imed to love her yet didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    She hated how this man could silently watch her beingbeled as a mentally ill person and was still


    unwilling to reach out and help her.


    Riley mused that the one she hated most was, in fact, herself. She questioned her foolishness in


    falling in love with such a man.


    ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± Zephyr mumbled his question.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Riley¡¯s chapped lips slowly opened. ¡°Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you think your words are ridiculous?¡± Her voice


    sounded as scratchy as sandpaper.


    But her voice stung his heart like the fiercest whip.


    Zephyr felt as though his heart was about to plunge off a cliff at the thought of Riley being locked up


    in a psychiatric hospital for years despite being healthy.


    Riley¡¯s wheelchair passed by him, and the figure sitting on it finally disappeared from his sight.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze gently dropped. The reporters swarmed around him and wanted to interview him, but


    they were stopped by the police and his men.


    Zephyr turned around to leave. Harriet grabbed him and asked nervously, ¡°Zephyr, where are you


    going?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay here again and be everyone¡¯sughingstock?¡±


    10:23


    Zephyr promptly left. Harriet bit her lip, slightly embarrassed, and quickly followed him.


    When they got in the car, Harriet hurriedly said to Zephyr, ¡°Zephyr, don¡¯t believe her words. She is


    mentally ill. Who knows if someone taught h to say all that? Now, her so-called ¡®friends¡¯ are just


    trying to use her to demand more benefits from the Summer family. I¡¯m sure they even bribed the


    psychiatrist.¡±


    Zephyr just lowered his eyes as if thinking about something,pletely ignoring Harriet.


    ¡°Zephyr, did you hear what I said? How about we figure out a n? If the diagnosis confirms that


    Riley has recovered from her mental illness, then


    we¡­


    ¡°Then what?¡± Zephyr interrupted Harriet¡¯s words and looked at her coldly, continuing, ¡°Are you going


    to find more doctors to prove that she¡¯s mentally ill? Or are you trying to prove that she is normal


    now because she received treatment in the hospital?¡±


    Harriet suddenly felt cold sweat beading on her back. The man in front of her seemed to have seen


    through something.


    ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s not what you think. Didn¡¯t you see the medical certificate that diagnosed Riley with


    mental illness in the past? Even then, you also said it would be better for her to stay in the hospital


    and receive long-term treatment,¡± Harriet hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Yes, I did say that at that time,¡± Zephyr murmured, staring at his wife expressionlessly with dark


    eyes. ¡°Tell me. Was Riley really mentally ill back then?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat and almost jumped out of her throat. The next moment, she tried hard


    to answer in a calm voice, ¡°Of course. How could it be fake?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His eyshes trembled slightly. A momentter, he closed his eyes and leaned his head


    against the backrest of the car seat. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harriet was stunned.


    ¡°I said, get out of the car now. I want some time to be alone.¡± The car pulled to a stop as the words


    left his mouth.


    Harriet¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She sputtered, ¡°You¡­ You want me to get out of the car? But


    there are so many reporters following us. If I get


    10:25


    out of the car now, the paparazzi will write a bunch of baseless rumors about me again.¡±


    ¡°I said, get out of the car!¡± Zephyr slowly opened his eyes. But this time, he shot Harriet an


    endlessly chilling gaze.


    Harriet trembled, and her blood seemed to freeze under his gaze. The she numbly opened the door


    and got out of the car.


    The car sped away quickly, leaving her alone in the cold wind.


    Harriet had no choice but to hurry up and get into the car driven by one of the Summer family


    members. She knew that many tabloid reporters must have captured the scene of her alighting from


    Zephyr¡¯s car earlier.


    Harriet knew her name would be in the headlines of all the tabloids the next day. She would be


    the joke of Lommore.


    Harriet didn¡¯t go back to the Scott residence but went to the Summer residence instead.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze as he ordered her out of the car just now struck fear within her. She dared not face


    the man she loved deeply.


    At the Summer residence, Harriet¡¯s parents, Peter and Larissa, had already dismissed the help.


    Upon hearing their daughter¡¯s ount of what had happened that day, Larissa couldn¡¯t help


    scolding, ¡°That little bitch! I didn¡¯t expect her to turn her life around and even find someone to help


    her!¡±


    ¡°Mom, the people helping her aren¡¯t just simple characters. As far as I know, there¡¯s Jonathan from


    Strico¡¯s Youngblood family and the scion of the entertainment industry, Calvin Gunner. And that


    pregnant woman who imed that she was a friend of Riley¡¯s? The man standing beside her is


    probably someone powerful too,¡± said Harriet.


    Larissa¡¯s expression grew increasingly uneasy. ¡°Well¡­ what do we do now? Do we really have to


    admit that we sent a normal person to a psychiatric hospital? If the doctors from back then


    confessed about our deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless they want to die themselves, they won¡¯t. A confession would ruin their lives, too. Once they


    admit to this kind of wrongdoing, they have to go to jail!¡± Peter said darkly, ¡°Basically, we must deny


    all responsibility in this matter. We can just im that Riley¡¯s mental state hasn¡¯t been normal since


    Nichs died in that car ident. Then, the doctor


    10.25


    diagnosed her with mental illness. As for how her full recovery was discovered, we aren¡¯t sure


    ourselves. Everything should be rified by asking the doctors who diagnosed her back then.¡±


    In short, Peter wanted to make the Summer family stay out of this.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    474

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    ¡°But¡­ Even if we can use these to deal with the outsiders, Zephyr won¡¯t easily buy it,¡± Harriet said


    worriedly.


    ¡°So what even if he really suspects, or if he really discovers about the truth? Can he expose it? Is


    he going to give up his current family and a part of his career for Riley who¡¯s not even normal?¡±


    Peter was dissatisfied with his daughter who looked as if the world wasing to an end. ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget that you and Zephyr still have a child.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Yes, there was Hendrick between her and Zephyr. He was the only


    direct grandson of the Scott family. Even if Zephyr still had feelings for Riley, he would never let


    anything happen to the Summer family and Harriet herself!


    ¡°By the way, is Hendrick still abroad?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°Yeah, his grandparents are taking care of him. They said they wanted him to take a good look


    around before school,¡± Harriet said.


    ¡°You should follow him as a mother. He¡¯s your son, after all. How can you always leave him with


    other people? Be careful if he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for the Summer family and you in the


    future!¡± Peter reprimanded her.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely take care of Hendrick more in the future,¡± Harriet hurriedly said. She secretly


    exchanged a look with her mother.


    Her father did not know, but she and her mother knew that Hendrick was not her child. He was the


    child of Riley and Zephyr.


    If it was not for her physical condition that prevented her from getting pregnant, she would not use


    all means to get Riley¡¯s child and raise him.


    Only God knows how she would think of Riley every time she saw the child¡¯s face. And as he grew


    older, there were more and more resemnces of Riley on his face. She was really worried that


    one day, someone would discover that the child looked like Riley and thus know that Riley was his


    biological mother!


    If that day were toe, she would rather disfigure the child¡¯s face to keep the secret.


    No matter what, no one should find that Riley was the biological mother of the child!


    10:25


    Amelia apanied Riley into the single-room ward. In the ward, Riley kept saying to Amelia in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you¡­ Amelia. Thank


    you¡­¡±


    11


    ¡°You haven¡¯t spoken for a long time. Your throat will hurt if you say to much at once. We can talk as


    much as we want when you get better,¡± Amelia said.


    Riley nodded and looked at Amelia¡¯s bulging abdomen. At that moment, a trace of regret rose in her


    eyes.


    If at that time¡­ Her child should be seven years old now if he was still alive. What a shame¡­ She


    failed to protect his life and lost him just like


    that¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She stretched out her battered right hand, wanting to touch it but hesitated.


    Seeing this, Amelia took the initiative to hold Riley¡¯s hand and put it on her abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s already


    six months, so maybe you¡¯ll get to see the baby soon. You must be the godmother of my child.¡±


    The fog in Riley¡¯s eyes became thicker. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be the godmother of the child¡­¡± she murmured.


    Amelia told Riley about her own situation and had Riley rest peacefully in the hospital. The


    Youngblood family and the York family would be responsible for protecting Riley. Now, due to the


    intervention of the media and the preliminary diagnosis of this psychiatrist invited by Wyatt, the


    Summer family dared not take Riley away by force.


    After all, the Summer family would only be pestered by more gossip if they were to forcibly take her


    away again.


    Apparently, Riley was tired after such a long time. She fell asleep in no time. Looking at her best


    friend¡¯s sleeping figure, Amelia could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Riley was still normal and did not suffer from any mental illness. Although today¡¯s diagnosis was


    only a preliminary one, she believed that the subsequent consultation would be fine.


    Aftering out of the ward, Amelia said to Warren, ¡°Riley can be proven to be a normal person.


    She doesn¡¯t need any guardians. That¡¯s all for now. But I¡¯ll stay in Lommore for some time to


    apany her. You can go back to Lofbury or Strico first if you want. There¡¯s no need to stay


    10:25


    here anymore.¡±


    Warren paused and said, ¡°What? Are you going to turn your back on me now? You¡¯re going to


    abandon me since Riley¡¯s out of trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that y stay here for a long time will


    affect your work, and that¡¯s why I suggest you go back.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t always look as if you¡¯re worried about me. Don¡¯t forget that you once said that


    you didn¡¯t have any feelings towards me when we were in Strico. Amelia, I¡¯m merely diluting my


    feelings for you, not my memories. I still remember every single word you told me.¡±


    Her face turned pale, and she bit her lower lip tightly with her pearl-white teeth.


    At this moment, several people who looked like reporters suddenly appeared out of nowhere with


    cameras in their hands.


    These people gathered around them, and all they talked about was Riley. Obviously, they wanted to


    get some special information from them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I need to. There¡¯s nothing else to say,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°How can it be? I¡¯ve never heard that the eldest daughter of the Summer family had a friend like you


    before. Are you hiding some other intentions since you suddenly appeared to prove that Riley is not


    a mentally ill person?¡± While saying that, they took their phones and snapped many pictures of


    Amelia.


    Amelia frowned and suddenly felt that familiar pain in her abdomen.


    The pain felt like it was the same one that happened in Lofbury¡­ She remembered that the doctor


    once said that this pain would be more frequent as time went by.


    However, she had been in good health since she came to Lommore. Little did she expect that the


    pain would recur at this time.


    Warren noticed Amelia¡¯s strange behavior and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My stomach¡­ It hurts a little. Go¡­ Go to the hospital,¡± Amelia endured the pain and said.


    ¡°Okay, hang in there. We¡¯ll be right there.¡± Warren held Amelia and was


    10:25


    about to leave.


    However, those reporters did not want to let go of them like this.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Warren scolded, but the reporters got closer and closer. Questions never stoping out


    of them. Moreover, they confronted Amelia directly, ¡°Why do you even need to pretend? It¡¯s just a


    few questions. What¡¯s so hard to answer? Or is it because you¡¯re guilty?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:25

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Amelia was growing increasingly ufortable, herplexion paling as she clutched her


    abdomen tightly with both hands.


    Seeing her condition, Warren quickly reassured Amelia, saying, ¡°Hang on a little longer. We¡¯re


    already at the hospital. I¡¯ll find a doctor for you right away.¡± Though this hospital wasn¡¯t specialized


    in obstetrics and gynecology, there might be some methods in the emergency room to temporarily


    relieve her pain.


    But just as Warren was about to lead Amelia to the emergency room, those people continued to


    block their path, incessantly taking photos with their cameras. One of them even thrust a camera


    right in front of Amelia.


    Warren shoved the person aside with one hand.


    The camera in the person¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Immediately, the reporters¡¯ expressions


    changed, and they began to attack Warren. ¡°How dare you break my camera? Outsiders like you


    should get out of Lommore. You have no right to meddle in the Summer family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Warren shielded Amelia and appeared confounded as he confronted the reporters¡¯ aggression.


    Amelia was in so much pain that she could barely speak. She could only feel the man beside her


    was protecting her, and there were sounds of impact near her ears, though none of them were


    hitting her.


    Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°thud.¡±


    Amelia saw a camera striking Warren in the head. Blood began to flow profusely from Warren¡¯s


    forehead, the crimson liquid streaming down his cheek and dripping onto her face, scalding her


    skin.


    Amelia¡¯s heart trembled. She knew Warren¡¯s skills were exceptional, and he wouldn¡¯t have ended


    up in such a disheveled state if it weren¡¯t for protecting her.


    But now, the pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t even manage to offer a full apology.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the sounds of the scuffle ceased. Amelia felt herself being lifted


    by powerful arms, and then she heard that familiar yet deep voice. ¡°Hang in there, we¡¯re almost at


    the emergency


    10:45


    Chapter 1236 room.¡±


    ¡°But what about him? How is he doing?¡± Amelia thought.


    Amelia struggled to open her eyes, her vision hazy as she glimpsed his profile. Blood continued to


    trickle down his forehead and cheek, a brilliant crimson that was nearly blinding.


    Then, darkness closed in around her.


    When Amelia finally woke up, the first thing she saw was the face of Rosalie.


    Anxiously, Amelia asked, ¡°How¡¯s Warren? Is he okay?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He has some injuries, but fortunately,


    they¡¯re only superficial wounds. However, the condition of the child in your belly is not too favorable


    at the moment.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°The child is now putting increasing strain on your liver. It¡¯s uncertain if even seven months can be


    guaranteed. If your pain recurs, it¡¯s highly likely you¡¯ll have to deliver the baby surgically,¡± Rosalie


    said with a grave expression.


    Amelia¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°So, we need to get you back to Strico. There¡¯s a better medical team in Strico


    that can provide you with better treatment. Moreover, after you give birth, it probably won¡¯t be


    suitable to travel back and forth with the baby. Returning to Strico now is the best timing.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Amelia knew that Rosalie was right. If she stayed in Lommore, she could go into


    labor at any moment, and treating a premature baby could take a long time. If she gave birth here, it


    might be nearly half a year before they could leave.


    ¡°But Riley is still¡­¡± Amelia hesitated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Riley. Although the initial diagnosis was inconclusive, the odds are


    already in her favor. I¡¯ll stay here to resolve this matter. For you, the most important thing now is to


    safely deliver this child and get through this critical period. Only if you make it through can we


    discuss the future. Otherwise, do you think Riley will be happy if you stay in your current


    condition?¡±


    10:45


    Every word Rosalie spoke struck deep into Amelia¡¯s heart.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow your advice and return to Strico.¡± Her gaze fell to her


    protruding belly beneath the nket.


    She hoped that this child could be born safely and soundly.


    Upon hearing Amelia¡¯s response, Rosalie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll go make arrangements with the


    doctor. We¡¯ll head back to Strico tomorrow.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave the ward, it seemed like something had urred to her. She turned


    to Amelia and asked, ¡°Do you really think your love for Warren is shallow?¡±


    Amelia stared at her in bewilderment, not immediately grasping her intent.


    ¡°When you opened your eyes, your immediate concern was Warren¡¯s injury, not the child growing


    inside you. We all know how much you value this child, to the extent of being willing to risk your own


    life for the child¡¯s existence. But¡­ just now, your biggest worry was Warren, not the child.¡± said


    Rosalie.


    Amelia was left speechless, her face showing a sense of astonishment.


    Rosalie sighed, ¡°Amelia, have you ever thought that your love for Warren is not shallow? It¡¯s just


    that you haven¡¯t realized how deep it goes.¡±


    Rosalie left the ward, leaving Amelia in silence.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t realized how deep it goes?¡± Amelia whispered silently. Her heart throbbed with pain at


    those words, and she subconsciously touched her abdomen.


    ¡°When did I start feeling so strongly for Warren? Was it the moment he risked his life to save me all


    those years ago? Or perhaps, over time, even though I imed not to have any feelings for him, he


    had already be intertwined with my life and emotions. But¡­ it¡¯s all toote now. He has long


    forgotten that love, and even if I¡¯vee to realize that I love him deeply, what can I do? I don¡¯t


    even know how much longer I can live, maybe just a few months or a few years. How can I love him


    with my current frail and failing body?¡± Amelia pondered as she forced a bitter smile, tears welling


    up in her eyes and falling continuously onto the pristine white bedding.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On Rosalie¡¯s side, she had arranged for the hospital to send an


    ambnce the following day to escort Amelia back to Strico. The


    10:457


    ambnce would be equipped with emergency medical equipment to ensure her safety.


    After confirming the ambnce details and the medical personnel who would be traveling with it,


    Rosalie went to visit Warren in his ward.


    Warren was partially reclined on the hospital bed, his forehead wound stitched up and covered with


    gauze..


    As Rosalie recalled the events of the previous night, a lingering sense of unease washed over her.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    During that time, Rosalie and Jonathan hadn¡¯t yet left the hospital. When Rosalie rushed to the


    emergency room upon hearing the news, she found Warren sitting there, with a doctor stitching up


    his wound on the spot. Amelia was lying on the hospital bed beside him, receiving treatment from


    the doctor.


    Normally, their treatments were meant to ur in separate wards, but Warren and Amelia shared


    the same room. Even though one side of Warren¡¯s cheek was covered in blood, his focus remained


    fixed on Amelia, as if his own injuries didn¡¯t concern him, and he was solely worried about her


    safety.


    ¡°The reporters you described yesterday, those who stopped you, it turns out they weren¡¯t real


    reporters; they were impostors. Though their true motives are unclear, it¡¯s possible they have some


    connection to the Summer family,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Whoever those people are associated with, I will track them down,¡± Warren dered. Despite his


    unfamiliarity with Lommore, finding those individuals wouldn¡¯t pose a challenge for him. ¡°What about


    Amelia? How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s awake and has agreed to return to Strico for the remainder of her pregnancy,¡± Rosalie


    replied.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren chuckled at her words. ¡°Just as I thought, the only ones she wou listen to are her friends like


    you.¡±


    But Warren couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°As for the things I said, she probably doesn¡¯t care at


    all.¡±


    Rosalie then added, ¡°But when she woke up and saw me just now, her first question was about your


    condition. Amelia cares more about you than you might imagine; even her concern for you goes


    beyond your expectations.¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyshes quivered ever so subtly. Then, after a brief pause, he lifted his eyes to Rosalie,


    a trace of mockery in his gaze. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Are you hoping I¡¯ll rekindle my


    feelings for her? Is it because her liver is already starting to deteriorate, and she might need a liver


    transnt after giving birth?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s expression stiffened. She had seen the medical reports prepared


    10:45


    by the doctor for Amelia, and she knew Warren must have seen them


    too.


    Their only unspoken agreement was to keep the doctor from informing the patient about the need


    for another liver transnt as indicated in the


    report.


    While a liver transnt was necessary, Amelia¡¯s unique blood type made finding a suitable donor


    extremely challenging. Warren happened to be the mostpatible candidate, but having already


    undergone one liver transnt, donating again would entail heightened risks to his own life.


    Furthermore, considering Warren¡¯s current sentiments towards Amelia, Rosalie harbored doubts


    about her ability to persuade him to be a liver donor.


    ¡°Whether you decide to donate your liver or not is entirely up to you. I just want you to know that


    Amelia does have feelings for you. She¡¯s willing to risk her life to give birth to your child because of


    the affection she has for you. Otherwise, why would a woman be willing to stake her life on a man


    she doesn¡¯t love?¡±


    However, Warren directed his words at Rosalie, saying, ¡°Whether she loves me or not, I simply


    don¡¯t care. As for donating my liver to save her, why should I put my life in danger to rescue a


    woman who once hurt me so deeply? If we¡¯re talking about any debts I owed her from the past, I


    believe donating my liver, turning over her case, and saving her life from the kidnappers should


    have already settled them.¡±


    After a brief pause, he fixed Rosalie with a cold stare. ¡°I, Warren York, owe Amelia Haab nothing.


    So, there¡¯s no need for further words. I¡¯m tired and in need of rest. Please, leave.¡±


    With those words, Warren closed his eyes.


    A look of concern crossed Rosalie¡¯s face as she thought, ¡°If Amelia ever reaches the point of


    needing a liver transnt, and if Warren refuses to be a donor, then Amelia¡­ might not make it.¡±


    Exiting the hospital, Rosalie coincidentally spotted Jonathan¡¯s car.


    Jonathan stepped out and quickly approached her. ¡°What¡¯s happening? You look so down as if the


    sky¡¯s about to fall.¡±


    Rosalie sniffled. ¡°The hospital¡¯s medical reports are not looking good. Because of her pregnancy,


    Amelia¡¯s liver function is deteriorating rapidly. It¡¯s possible she¡¯ll need a liver transnt when she


    gives birth, but¡­¡±


    10:45


    ¡°The issue lies with the liver source, doesn¡¯t it? Warren isn¡¯t willing?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Rosalie nodded. ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s understandable. He¡¯s not as emotionally connected to Amelia as


    he used to be, and he¡¯s already donated his liver once before. Donating again is too risky.¡±


    In her thoughts, Rosalie pondered, ¡°It¡¯s almost like a life-or-death gamble. In this world, how many


    people would be willing to risk their lives for someone else?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s return to Strico ande up with a n. Things might not turn out as dire as you fear,¡±


    Jonathan suggested.


    ¡°But if it doese to that point, and Amelia doesn¡¯t have a suitable liver¡­¡±.


    ¡°She must have thought about this possibility a long time ago,¡± Jonathan said earnestly. ¡°Everyone


    must shoulder the responsibility of their decisions, and since Amelia has chosen to keep this child,


    she must have already contemted the worst-case scenario.¡±


    Rosalie was momentarily startled, her attention solely on Jonathan¡¯s words as he continued, ¡°Since


    she¡¯s already considered this day, it means she believes the sacrifice is worthwhile.¡±


    Rosalie took a deep breath and thought, ¡°Worthwhile? Is it truly worth it for Amelia?¡±


    But then, memories of her own pregnancy with triplets flooded back. A the time, she, too, had


    believed it was worth the risk, ready to stake her life on the survival of her three babies.


    Perhaps this was the essence of motherhood, the reluctance to release the lives growing within,


    regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡°Back then, when I narrowly escaped, and all three children survived, it truly was a stroke of luck,¡±


    Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Yeah, it was luck, both yours and mine.¡± Jonathan held Rosalie as he continued, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll


    protect you, dedicating my lifetime to your safety.¡±


    Rosalie smiled faintly, but all of a sudden, her expression changed. She covered her mouth, and her


    shoulder quivered slightly, as if she might


    vomit but didn¡¯t.


    10:45


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling unwell?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit nauseous, perhaps I overindulged in donuts this morning, causing some


    indigestion,¡± she replied.


    Jonathan sighed with a hint of helplessness upon hearing her words, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat less of


    it? Eating too much of that stuff can lead to bloating.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s been quite some time since Ist had it. So, having it once in a while


    makes it taste exceptionally good, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you not much of a fan of these overly sweet and cloying foods before?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    ¡°I guess tastes do change. Recently, I like sweet food.¡± And the sweeter, the better. Even she


    herself was a little surprised.


    ¡°If you like sweet food, eat it. Just don¡¯t eat too much and get sick,¡± Jonathan warned.


    She was the only one who could make him act like a nagging mother.


    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± Rosalie replied, feeling like he was spoiling her as if she was a child. ¡°By the way, I


    will stay here for a while longer to deal with Riley¡¯s affairs. It is still unknown when everything will be


    settled, so you should take the children back first. They still need to go to kindergarten. And if you


    stay in Lommore, you¡¯ll need to participate in a lot of video conferences which is inconvenient.¡±


    Jonathan looked at the person in front of him. After a while, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    help you deal with some things here first, and then I will take the two children back to Strico in a few


    days.¡±


    When they got in the car, Rosalie was a little tired. She leaned against Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and


    soon fell asleep.


    Jonathan stared at her sleeping face in his arms, raised his fingers, and carefully touched the bangs


    on her forehead.


    If it were in the past, he would never let her stay in Lommore and take the children back to Strico


    alone as long as Calvin was in the city.


    But now, he was willing to agree and go back to Strico first.


    Was it because of the trust he had in her? Maybe it was because he believed that the person she


    loved was him, not Calvin.


    He would always be jealous of Calvin and was afraid that thetter might have a ce in her heart


    as thetter was not only part of her childhood that he couldn¡¯t be in, but thetter had also saved


    and helped her many


    times.


    But even so, she still didn¡¯t love Calvin.


    ¡°Rosalie, I trust you, so you need to make me trust you more, okay?¡± he murmured.


    He was slowly learning to trust and let go of his anxiety, but everything would take time¡­


    10:45


    The next day, Amelia was sent back to Strico by an ambnce, and Warren followed her into the


    ambnce.


    There was an apanying doctor and a nurse in the ambnce with them.


    The four people did not think that it was too crowded in the back of the ambnce.


    As soon as Amelia got in the car, her eyes fell on Warren¡¯s forehead which was wrapped in gauze.


    She remembered that his head was hit by a


    camera.


    ¡°Is your injury really okay?¡± Amelia was a little worried.


    Warren said indifferently, ¡°Do you want my injury to be serious?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± She wanted to say that she was only


    concerned about him, but she suddenly remembered that he once told her not to say any caring


    words to him in the future.


    Finally, she bit her lips slightly and instead said, ¡°Thank you for protecting me. I¡¯m sorry that you got


    hurt because of me.¡±


    He stared at her, looking at her pale face. At this moment, maybe she didn¡¯t know how badly she


    looked.


    As he had seen the examination report from the hospital, he knew how bad her liver was now.


    Only five years had passed. If she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, the transnted liver wouldn¡¯t have


    deteriorated so fast.


    Losing this child would have been the best choice, but she insisted on risking her life. Was she sure


    that he would not let anything happen to her and would willingly donate his liver again?


    Amelia was a little uneasy to be stared at by Warren.


    ¡°Um, is there¡­ something on my face?


    ¡°No, and I wasn¡¯t trying to protect you. I was protecting the baby in your belly,¡± he said unwillingly as


    if he was reluctant to admit in front of her that when he saw how much pain she was in due to her


    stomach, his whole body seemed to be overwhelmed by her pain.


    It was as if he wanted to take her ce and be the one in pain.


    10:451


    Warren asked himself in his heart, ¡°What is wrong with me? Is it because I used to love her so much


    that even if I was hypnotized, I still can¡¯tpletely erase this love?¡±


    The atmosphere in the vehicle suddenly became awkward. Fortunately, the doctor and nurse in the


    ambnce asked Amelia if she had any difort, which eased the atmosphere.


    When the car arrived at Strico, Amelia was sent directly to the Women¡¯s Health Hospital for a series


    of examinations.


    The specialists had been waiting for them for a while now. When the examination reports came out,


    they began to consult with each other.


    What Amelia didn¡¯t know was that Warren, in addition to the specialists, attended the consultation.


    When she was pushed back to the ward by a nurse, she saw her mother and Aiden, whom she had


    not seen for many days.


    Matilda¡¯s eyes turned red as soon as she saw her daughter in such a state.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. There are so many specialists here trying to find a way for me. It¡¯s okay,¡± Amelia


    comforted her mother.


    Although she didn¡¯t know whether she could get through this, she did not want her mother to feel


    sad at the moment.


    ¡°Mommy, are you really gonna be okay?¡± Aiden¡¯s face was full of seriousness, and his eyes, simr


    to hers, were filled with worry.


    Looking at such a son, Amelia only felt that Aiden seemed to be more and more like Warren, except


    for his eyes.


    ¡°I will be fine for you and your granny!¡± Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Can you help me take good care of


    your younger brother or sister when they are born, Aiden?¡±


    Aiden nodded seriously and said, ¡°I will take good care of my younger


    brother or sister.¡±


    Amelia smiled with relief.


    At night, Matilda left with Aiden while Amelia fell asleep in the hospital bed.


    The VIP ward was quiet.


    10:45


    That was until someone pushed open the door and walked into the ward.


    Warren looked at Amelia, who was sleeping, and suddenly felt ironic. She, the person involved,


    slept soundly while he couldn¡¯t sleep because of her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After attending the consultation that day, he understood how serious her condition was.


    If she couldn¡¯t receive a liver transnt immediately after giving birth, her liver would fail much


    faster than normal. It was unknown whether she could survive for even one more year.


    A year? Would this woman only have one year left to live?


    At the conference table of the consultation that day, he could only feel chills when hearing the


    opinion of the specialists.


    If one day she was really gone from this world, then what should he do?


    His heart clenched violently as if he was sinking into a bottomless ice pool. Even now, this feeling


    was still there.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    ¡°It hurts again¡­¡± Warren mused.


    Warren¡¯s hand suddenly held his chest. ¡®Why does my heart hurt again?


    How much did I love Amelia in the past? Even now, it still hurts so much,¡¯ Warren thought.


    Warren pounded his chest as if he wanted to transfer the pain away in this way.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but in her sleep, she felt as if she was being stared at.


    As soon as Amelia opened her eyes, she saw Warren sitting on the couch on one side of the ward


    with his dark eyes staring straight at her.


    Amelia trembled and slowly propped herself up to sit up. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± She nced


    out of the window. It was still dark outside, evidently not yet dawn.


    Warren pursed his thin lips and continued to stare at Amelia in silence.


    Amelia bit her lip a little uneasily. ¡°If you are worried about the baby in my stomach, I can promise


    that I will work hard to hold on until the end. Unless the doctor says that a C-section is necessary, I


    won¡¯t take the initiative and ask to deliver early. I know that the longer it stays in my stomach, the


    higher its chance of survival.¡±


    Amelia spoke these words to reassure Warren.


    Yet, Warren¡¯s face became more and more solemn.


    Warren wondered, ¡°Does Amelia not know that the longer the child stays in her belly, the higher the


    risk she has to face?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, do you think I will save you no matter what happens to you? Do you think that I will take all


    the risks for you even if you give birth to the baby?¡± Warren¡¯s voice sounded in the quiet ward.


    She looked at him gently and shook her head. ¡°No, I never thought so. Warren, you don¡¯t need to


    take any risks for me. I know that there will be great risks in giving birth to this child, but my choices


    are my own, and I will bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± He suddenly sneered, stood up from the couch, and


    10:45


    rushed to her bed. ¡°What kind of consequences do you think you can bear?¡±


    Only then did she realize that his eyes were scarlet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± She


    subconsciously reached out to touch his eyes.


    However, he abruptly pushed her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what do you think you would have to


    risk to bear the consequences!¡±


    His iron grip was around her hand, and it was hurting her.


    Amelia frowned in pain and replied in a calm voice, ¡°My life, I can only risk my life to bear the


    consequences.¡±


    Her words only made his chest even more ufortable.


    She said she would risk her life like it was nothing. Well¡­ ¡°What about your mother? What about


    Aiden? Have you ever thought what would happen to them if something happened to you?¡± He


    mused, ¡°What about me? What would happen to me if you were gone?¡±


    Nheless, Warren didn¡¯t say the rest of what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I know, but¡­ I can¡¯t help but take the risk. After all, the baby in my stomach is also a life,¡± Amelia


    said.


    ¡°Take the risk? What if you lose your life? Are you going to make your mother take care of the


    children?¡± Warren sneered.


    Amelia said, ¡°I have been saving retirement money for my mother throughout the years, and I also


    told Rosalie and Lillian that if anything were to happen to me, I hope that they would help me take


    care of my mother. As for the two children¡­ I was thinking that you would not sit by and do nothing.


    Of course, if you refuse to support them, my mother, Rosalie, and Lillian will also help raise them.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s calm voice seemed to show that she was not worried about whether she would live or die.


    No matter how much she was reluctant to go, she had calmly made ns for the future of her


    family.


    However, the more calm Amelia was, the angrier Warren became.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth it to trade your life for a child?¡± Warren roared in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Amelia smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say


    whether this kind of thing is worth it in this world. But as a mother, I


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    10:45 D


    want to do my best to protect my child¡¯s life.¡±


    That was also why, at that time, knowing that her life would be in danger, Amelia still chose to keep


    this child.


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t know. There are too many things that you don¡¯t know.¡± Warren suddenly released


    Amelia and looked down at her, staring at her deeply. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t think that one day when you


    are really in danger, I will risk my life to save you again. Now I don¡¯t love you at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Amelia smiled lightly. ¡°If one day I am in danger, I also hope you won¡¯t need to save


    me. Just live well.¡±


    This was her greatest hope. She only wanted Warren to live well.


    Warren suddenly felt terrible. Amelia¡¯s smile at the moment was so dazzling that his heart hurt


    again¡­


    Riley learned from Rosalie that Amelia needed to return to Strico for the delivery.


    ¡°Is Amelia okay?¡± Riley asked hurriedly in a hoarse voice. Every word was. difficult to say for her.


    Rosalie knew that it was because Riley hadn¡¯t spoken much for a long time.


    It would probably take a while for Riley to get used to speaking again.


    ¡°Amelia¡­ is probably not okay, but I will help her no matter what and we will go through it together.


    All you have to do now is cooperate with the specialist for your consultation to prove that you are a


    normal person. That way, Amelia¡¯s efforts will not be in vain,¡± Rosalie said.


    Riley nodded. ¡°Okay. I will cooperate with them.¡±¡±


    ¡°Also, you should stay in the hospital during this period. If you need anything, tell me and I will


    prepare it for you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Riley said with a slight change in her expression, ¡°Can¡­ I go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°The cemetery,¡± Riley spoke slowly.


    Rosalie was stunned, and then she saw a tear shing in Riley¡¯s eyes. As if Rosalie had realized


    something, Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you want to see Nichs?¡±


    Riley slowly closed her eyes, and her tears began to fall. She nodded


    10:45


    vigorously to express her affirmation.


    Riley thought, ¡°Yeah. I really want to see Nichs.¡±


    Nichs lost his life to protect Riley, but Riley did not pay her respects to Nichs even once.


    Riley really wanted to see Nichs as she had too many things to tell him. She used to be locked


    up in the hospital and couldn¡¯t get out at all, nor could she go see Nichs. But she could do it


    now.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Rosalie pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Nichs was buried in the private cemetery of the


    Griffin family. If you want to visit his grave, you will need permission from the Griffin family. But you


    also know that judging by their attitude toward you now, they probably won¡¯t agree. When your


    consultation with the specialists proves that you are not mentally ill, we will find a way for you to pay


    respects to Nichs.¡±


    Riley opened her eyes, but the glint of hope in her eyes had dimmed.


    She knew that the Griffin family would never allow her to enter the cemetery, but she had to visit


    Nichs¡¯s grave as she owed him too much.


    After Rosalie left, Riley secretly made up her mind.


    Late at night, Riley quietly got up, avoided the security guards, and slipped out of the hospital.


    Then, she took a taxi to the Griffin family¡¯s private cemetery.


    Earlier, she had asked Rosalie for a phone, saying she wanted to catch up with today¡¯s society and


    read the news. Rosalie then transferred some money to her phone ount so that she could buy


    whatever she wanted online.


    And so, she paid the taxi fare with that money. On the way to the cemetery, she also asked the


    driver to drop by a small shop where she bought flowers.


    The cemetery in the middle of the night was dark and scary, but for Riley, that was where she


    wanted to go most.


    Although the Griffin family had arranged for security personnel to guard the cemetery, few people


    woulde to such a ce, especially in the middle of the night.


    Riley carefully avoided the security guards and slipped into the cemetery.


    She didn¡¯t know where Nichs was buried, so she could only search for the tombstone one by


    one. She looked at every tombstone anxiously, hoping to find Nichs¡¯s before she was


    discovered.


    Suddenly, her footsteps stopped, and her eyes fell on a tombstone under the moonlight.


    10:451


    The name on the tombstone, ¡°Nichs Griffin,¡± came into her sight. Her tears instantly flowed out of


    her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


    Then, she tremblingly threw herself at the tombstone, and with a thud, she knelt on the ground.


    Her knees hit the ground, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She stroked the name on the tombstone with


    both her hands and cried harder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Nichs.¡± The hoarse voice choked with sobs. Her maimed right


    hand stroked the name on the tombstone again. and again, as if she were caressing the man who


    had protected her with his life.


    She wondered if he would me her for only visiting him after so many


    years.


    She cried, but she was worried that crying loudly would attract the attention of the guards. She


    hadn¡¯t even paid her respects yet.


    Riley tried to suppress her voice while she kept sobbing. After a while, she took a deep breath,


    quietly lit the candles she had bought, then knelt before Nichs¡¯s tombstone and kowtowed.


    ¡°Nichs, I won¡¯t let you die in vain. I will¡­ live well in this world and won¡¯t waste the life you


    exchanged for me. I still have a lot of things to do. Watch me find the culprit one day!¡± Riley


    murmured, ¡°Bless me, okay? Let me find the culprit who caused your death!¡±


    The silent night and the rustling wind seemed to be responding to her.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie received a call from the hospital, informing her that Riley had sneaked out of


    the hospital. From the surveince camera in the hospital, Riley was found to have left by herself in


    a taxi.


    Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°Did she leave the hospital alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she deliberately avoided the security guards. We don¡¯t know where she is now,¡± the other


    party said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find her,¡± Rosalie said.


    After ending the call, she tried to call Riley, but thetter¡¯s phone was turned off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Riley left the hospital. I don¡¯t know where she went,¡± Rosalie said


    10:45


    Chapter 1240 solemnly.


    ¡°Could she have returned to the Summer residence by herself or gone to find Zephyr?¡± Jonathan


    guessed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Returning to the Summer residence will be like entering the lion¡¯s den for her. As


    for Zephyr, she probably only has hatred for him and won¡¯t take the initiative to see him,¡± Rosalie


    analyzed.


    ¡°How about I send someone to get the road surveince footage and find out where Riley went?¡±


    Jonathan suggested.


    ¡°That will take a long time. Oh yeah, you can check the license te of the taxi she took and ask


    the driver where he sent her,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan then called his subordinates and gave them the instructions.


    About 15 minutester, Jonathan¡¯s subordinates called back and said that, ording to the driver,


    the passenger had gotten off at Southern Hill Road near Chandler Road.


    The driver had been worried that it would be unsafe for a woman toe to such a remote ce


    alone at midnight. He had reminded her that there was a cemetery not far away, but she didn¡¯t seem


    afraid at all and just said lightly, ¡°I know.¡±


    When Rosalie heard such a reply, her eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s the cemetery of the Griffin


    family! Not far from there is the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery. Riley must have gone there!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Riley had said she wanted to pay respects to Nichs during t day.


    ¡°Could it be that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she went there secretly?¡± Rosalie thought.


    Thinking of that, Rosalie said to Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Riley in the cemetery!¡±


    Jonathan grabbed Rosalie and said, ¡°Do you think I will let you go out to look for her by yourselfte


    at night? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When the two of them arrived at the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery, they found that the lights in the


    cemetery were on, and the security guards at the entrance were also on standby.


    Upon seeing that, Rosalie immediately felt uneasy. She walked forward


    10:45


    quickly and asked the security guard, ¡°Did something happen inside?¡±


    ¡°This is the private cemetery of the Griffin family. You two stop here. As for what happened, I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t tell you anything,¡± the security guard replied coldly.


    ¡°I know Bruce. Please inform him and let us in!¡± Rosalie said.


    The security guard looked at her suspiciously, obviously not intending to report it.


    ¡°If Bruce finds that you didn¡¯t report to him, you might be held ountable,¡± Rosalie said.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:45 T

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Hearing this, the security guard¡¯s face changed slightly. Finally, he dialed the inte with


    reluctance and reported, ¡°Two individuals are iming to know Mr. Griffin and want toe in¡­¡±


    Before the security guard could finish his words, Jonathan directly took the phone and said to the


    other end, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Youngblood. My wife, Rosalie Leighton, and I would like to see Mr. Griffin


    now. Please ask him to answer the phone.¡±


    The other end of the phone fell silent for a moment. After a brief pause, Bruce¡¯s voice came,


    ¡°Jonathan Youngblood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Sorry to disturb you at thiste hour, but I overheard that you¡¯re currently at the cemetery.


    My wife and I are also outside the cemetery, and we¡¯re going to pick up Riley and head back to the


    hospital,¡± Jonathan said calmly as if engaged in casual conversation.


    ¡°Pick her up?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice seemed to be displeased.


    ¡°What else? If something really happens to her in your family cemetery, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able


    to exin it then. After all, she¡¯s causing quite a stir now. If anything happens to her again in the


    cemetery, the media might bring up the past events involving your brother and her in a way that¡¯s


    hard to deal with,¡± Jonathan said indifferently.


    Bruce said through gritted teeth, ¡°Jonathan, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking about some possibility,¡± Jonathan responded gently and elegantly.


    After a moment, Bruce said, ¡°Okay, give the phone to the security guard. I¡¯ll have them allow you


    in.¡±


    Jonathan smiled faintly and handed the phone to the security guard. After listening for a moment,


    the security guard ended the call and respectfully allowed them to enter the cemetery, with


    someone leading the way ahead.


    When Rosalie saw Riley, she was kneeling in front of Nichs¡¯s grave, surrounded by scattered lit


    candles.


    Bruce and his wife, as well as the security guards of the cemetery, stood nearby.


    1/7/4


    09.08


    Bruce looked at Riley coldly and said harshly, ¡°Even if youe here to pay respects, what¡¯s the


    use? Kneeling like this, will Nice back to life? No, he won¡¯t. He died protecting a woman who


    never loved him. It wasn¡¯t worth it at all!¡±


    Riley knelt and remained motionless, like a sinner.


    Rosalie stepped forward and walked to Riley. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Riley raised her head slowly and said with trembling lips, ¡°I-I want to finish the remaining candles for


    Nichs here.¡±


    Rosalie nced at the half-burned candles scattered on the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in


    her heart.


    Bruce¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Riley, what right do you have to pay respects to Nic? If you hadn¡¯t


    told him that you didn¡¯t love him, how could he be desperate and even give up his life in such a


    way?¡±


    The words were like the most piercing ice cone, which made Riley feel pain all over.


    Riley¡¯s body trembled, and she looked at Bruce with a pleading face. ¡°Let me¡­ finish paying


    respects to Nichs. I know I¡¯ve wronged him. It¡¯s my fault, all my fault!¡± If possible, she was willing


    to exchange her own life for his.


    It turned out that the cruelest aspect of fate was that only when that person was no longer in this


    world did she realize that the one most worthy of her cherish was that person.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear it, so she said, ¡°Mr. Griffin, if Nichs truly loved Riley, then I believe his final


    decision to sacrifice his own life for her wasn¡¯t out of desperation but rather¡­ a hope that the


    person he loved could live on.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s face was cold.


    Rosalie continued, ¡°Nichs protected Riley with his life. If Nichs knew that Riley was kneeling


    at his grave now but couldn¡¯t even pay respects to him, how do you think he would feel?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression began to darken.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Bruce looked at Riley coldly. ¡°If you truly want to pay respects to Nic, then knock your


    head 100 times before his grave. I want to hear the sound each time!¡±


    09:083


    The people around were shocked when they heard Bruce¡¯s words.


    Rosalie also frowned slightly, but Riley finally smiled as if there was hope again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    As she finished speaking, Riley knocked her head on the ground in front of the tombstone, creating


    a continsuous thumping sound.


    The repeated sound of her head knocking against the ground echoed distinctly in the quiet


    cemetery.


    However, Rosalie was worried. Riley had endured a lot of suffering in the psychiatric hospital. She


    was already frail, with many new and old injuries on her body. If she really knocked her head to the


    ground 100 times, she would be seriously injured.


    ¡°Mr. Griffin, are you going to let Riley copse right here in the cemetery?¡± Rosalie turned around


    and stared at Bruce.


    ¡°I just gave her a choice, and she chose to do so herself. No one forced her!¡± Bruce said coldly.


    ¡°But Riley¡­¡±


    Just then, Jonathan pulled Rosalie and said, ¡°This is Riley¡¯s own choice. She has her own


    considerations. I know you want to help her, but she is willing to do it. Perhaps, this is the only way


    she can make herself feel better.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and pursed her lips. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything more but stood aside


    quietly waiting for Riley to finish knocking her head.


    After a long time, Riley¡¯s forehead was scraped and oozing blood. The crimson blood left traces on


    the gray stone tform.


    ¡°Riley, stop for a while. If you continue knocking like this, your body won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± Rosalie


    couldn¡¯t help but persuade.


    Peach, who was standing beside Bruce, couldn¡¯t help but persuade Bruce, ¡°Why not¡­ let Riley pay


    respects? If she keeps knocking her head like this, she might really end up dead.¡±


    Bruce looked at Peach and said, ¡°What? Do you sympathize with her?¡±


    Peach shook her head and fell silent. Although Bruce usually loved her very much, she knew that


    his taboo was Nichs, who died early.


    09:08


    Anything rted to Nichs easily influenced Bruce¡¯s emotions.


    Riley said to Rosalie, ¡°I can continue. I owe Nichs too much. Even if it¡¯s 10 thousand times, I


    would like to do so!¡±


    After saying that, Riley continued to knock her head on the ground. It seemed that she was not


    affected by the pain in her forehead at all. It was as if, for her, not knocking her head was the more


    unbearable thing.


    When the hundred knocks werepleted, Riley¡¯s pale face was in sharp contrast to the redness


    on her forehead. It looked incredibly shocking.


    Riley looked at Bruce weakly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can I now¡­ pay respects to Nichs?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of trance. He thought back to the time when he had questioned


    Nichs about why Nichs loved Riley.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s worth it! I love her resilience, and my heart aches over her stubbornness. I¡¯ve


    not experienced such feelings with any other woman before. Bruce, do you know what it¡¯s like? I


    hope to be her shelter from the storm and a helping hand when she¡¯s facing troubles. It doesn¡¯t


    matter even if she doesn¡¯t love me back, as long as she can have a good life.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it pathetic to hold on to a love that can never be reciprocated?¡± That was how he¡¯d


    responded then.


    However, Nichs had only smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing pathetic about it if I don¡¯t feel that way. Loving


    someone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having ownership over them or expecting your feelings to be


    returned. Sometimes, devoting oneself can also be a form of bliss.¡±


    Nichs had appeared to be so foolish to him.


    s, it seemed that someone else was following in his footsteps. Nichs¡¯sment about how


    bullish Riley could be rang true.


    Bruce remained silent as Riley picked up the three candles on the floor with trembling hands and lit


    them up before kneeling before the headstone, staring at the burning candles.


    Her eyes were filled with grief, yet she was as quiet as a mouse. Even her tears were shed in utter


    silence.


    Riley uttered lightly after an indeterminate amount of time had passed and the candles had burned


    out, ¡°Nichs, I¡¯ll be heading back now. I¡¯ll visit you once I¡¯ve settled everything, okay?¡±


    The whistling wind of the night was her reply.


    Rosalie hurriedly helped Riley up and said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Riley made a sound of acknowledgment. Her legs had gonepletely numb from kneeling too


    long, causing her to tip forward the moment she tried walking.


    Jonathan beckoned to Rosalie, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    With that, he carried Riley in bridal style and strode toward the graveyard exit with Rosalie beside


    him.


    He was passing by Bruce, who suddenly warned, ¡°The Griffin family


    09:08


    territory isn¡¯t a ce anyone can have free ess to. I wouldn¡¯t want Nichs disturbed and won¡¯t


    hesitate to call the police if you evere back here again.¡±


    A mild tremor overtook Riley¡¯s body, and Jonathan¡¯s baritone rang out. ¡°You might not want to see


    her, but I doubt Nichs echoes your sentiment.¡±


    He left with Riley in his arms without waiting for a reply from Bruce.


    Jonathan ced Riley in the backseat next to Rosalie so that she could help take care of her like


    before once they reached the car.


    Rosalie took in the wound on Riley¡¯s forehead during their journey. ¡°We should have it treated by


    the doctor and nurses once we¡¯re back. You were too reckless today. What would you do if an


    ident had urred or members of the Summer family grabbed the opportunity to kidnap you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Riley murmured, ¡°I was too desperate to see Nichs.¡±


    She was eager to talk to Nichs after finally regaining some freedom without needing to be


    confined in the gloomy psychiatric hospital. without needing to be confined in th


    Riley had been chased out of Nichs¡¯s funeral, and the Griffin family had forbidden her from going


    anywhere near it.


    It resulted in her being unable to light a candle in prayer before Nichs¡¯s grave after his death.


    ¡°You should be more careful. After all, you still aren¡¯t truly safe yet,¡± Rosalie urged.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Riley expressed her gratitude. She knew that Rosalie was genuinely


    looking out for her.


    The nurse helped to bandage Riley¡¯s forehead wound when they arrived at the hospital. Rosalie


    and Jonathan only departed after overseeing Riley back to her ward.


    ¡°I felt terrible witnessing Riley at Nichs¡¯s grave today. I wonder what Nichs would think if he


    knew of the state the woman he¡¯d dedicated his life to protect is in now,¡± Rosalie muttered


    ¡°You seem to be caring more and more for Riley,¡± Jonathan pointed out.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve searched a great deal of information about Riley


    09:08


    and spent so much time with her for the past few days. That¡¯s why my heart goes out to her,¡±


    Rosaliemented. ¡°Perhaps everything would have turned out different if Riley¡¯d loved Nichs


    back then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Jonathan added, ¡°But then the car ident might still have happened, and Nichs¡¯s


    death would have been even more painful for Riley.¡±


    Rosalie wrapped her arms around Jonathan out of the blue. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re


    well!¡± She¡¯d learned to cherish the things she had even more after her experience today.


    She used to think that the heavens had given her her fair share of misery and that she had now


    ridden out the storm atst. Her only wish was to secure this bliss enjoyed for as long as possible.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He hugged her back. ¡°I still need to protect you and the children. I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to any of you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to live longer than me,¡± she said from beneath her breath.


    His


    eyes


    flickered at that.


    Yet, a thought seemed to ur to her as she corrected herself hurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s not going to work


    either. You¡¯d be distraught if I went on before you in the future.¡±


    After all, he¡¯d resorted to hypnosis to prevent himself from breaking down when she¡¯d fallen into the


    ocean.


    Jonathan buried his face deep into the crook of Rosalie¡¯s neck. ¡°My hope is also for you to go


    before me once we¡¯re old and our time is up to save you from grief and heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°What about you? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will stand by you,¡± Jonathan said in a low voice. He would apany Rosalie into the afterlife


    once she¡¯d passed on, so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie suddenly stiffened as soon as she understood what Jonathan implied. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, Rosalie. I live my life solely for your sake. I¡¯ll be here as long as you are and follow you


    when it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s noble voice had a strangely determined quality to it.


    09:08


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes turned red at once, and she held Jonathan¡¯s face up with both hands, fixing her gaze


    that was blurred with tears on the man she loved deep into her bones. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too


    foolish?¡±


    ¡°The most foolish thing I did was almost lose you. Staying by your side to guard you, on the other


    hand, is the best decision I¡¯ve ever made!¡± Jonathan murmured.


    He paused briefly before gently holding Rosalie¡¯s hand up to kiss her palm. ¡°Rosalie, you should


    take good care of yourself if you wish me to live longer. Deal?¡±


    Rosalie sobbed. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Riley felt as if she was in an endless dream. She¡¯d returned to when she first met Zephyr in her


    dreamscape. Zephyr¡¯s constant care and concern had moved Riley, and she¡¯d decided to enter a


    romantic rtionship with him.


    Riley thought, ¡°There won¡¯t be another man in this lifetime who¡¯ll love e another man in this lifetime


    who¡¯ll love me like Zephyr. He¡¯s the one who knows me best.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Through Zephyr, Riley met Nichs. However, she never expected Nichs to fall in love with her.


    Nichs never confessed, and Riley remained oblivious.


    Riley thought she¡¯d happily marry Zephyr but faced relentless doubts.


    The Scott family especially looked down on Riley.


    Even once, at the banquet of the Scott family, a rtive of the Scott family questioned Riley in front


    of everyone. The rtive asked how someone like her who had been in prison could marry Zephyr,


    pointing out Lommore was filled with high-societydies with better


    backgrounds. Despite being the miss of the Summer family, Riley had a past that couldn¡¯t be


    ignored.


    To make matters worse, this rtive even weaved a hypothetical tale about female inmates turning


    to unsavory professions behind bars, subtly insinuating that Riley


    have been involved in such activities.


    It all seemed utterly absurd.


    Riley refuted every im made by that rtive, standing her ground. Yet, her rebuttals triggered a


    bacsh from a group of the Scott family


    rtives.


    Riley engaged in a verbal duel with them, holding her own and rendering them speechless.


    However, there was no joy in Riley¡¯s victory, only a profound sense of loss. Zephyr, the man who


    imed his love for Riley at the cost of his life, hadn¡¯t uttered a single word in Riley¡¯s defense from


    start to finish.


    Leaving the banquet, Riley found sce near a food cart, drowning her sorrows. Yet, she met


    Nichs, who had been finding her after hearing what happened at the banquet.


    Tears welled up unconsciously in Riley¡¯s eyes when Riley saw Nichs.


    Riley didn¡¯t expect that the first person to find her was Nichs, not Zephyr.


    Nichs wiped away Riley¡¯s tears recklessly. Seeing that Riley was drunk, Nichs wanted to send


    her back.


    However, when they reached the entrance of the Summer residence, they


    09.08


    found Zephyr waiting there.


    It was then Riley realized Nichs loved her.


    That night, Zephyr and Nichs fought. That night, Zephyr, ignoring Riley¡¯s wishes, imed her as


    his.


    Zephyr argued he loved Riley too much. Despite her disappointment, Riley felt that a part of her still


    clung to Zephyr.


    Perhaps it was because Zephyr once said, ¡°I, Zephyr, will love Riley as if it were my destiny!¡±


    Riley knew that she loved Zephyr, so she didn¡¯t want to separate. If Zephyr could trust her, she


    could overlook everything.


    She took the initiative to find Nichs and made it clear to him, ¡°I don¡¯t love you. The person I love


    is Zephyr.


    ¡°I know. I never intended to ruin your rtionship. I thought I hid my feelings well, but Zephyr had


    already figured it out.¡±


    From then on, Riley distanced herself from Nichs. To Riley¡¯s surprise, Zephyr would still be


    suspicious and jealous of her even if she just had minor encounters with Nichs.


    Their arguments grew, leading Nichs to a final decision. ¡°I will go abroad. If I¡¯m not in Lommore,


    there won¡¯t be any conflicts between you and Zephyr.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after that farewell, Nichs escorted Riley home only to meet with an ident.


    Nichs sacrificed himself to protect Riley, but Zephyr, the man who vowed to love Riley with his


    life, let Riley be sent to a psychiatric hospital without any action. Zephyr didn¡¯t evene to visit


    Riley.


    Initially, Riley fought against her wrongful confinement, repeatedly iming her sanity. Every


    attempt to escape was filled with hope, hoping Zephyr would rescue her.


    Nheless, Zephyr never came.


    Riley¡¯s hope turned into despair, then into emptiness.


    Riley¡¯s love for Zephyr dwindled during those endless, hopeless days.


    Slowly, Riley opened her eyes to the light of day. She realized it was


    914


    09:083


    morning. A caregiver watched her with concern. ¡°Ms. Summer, you¡¯re awake. Need help to the


    bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Riley replied, sitting up and noticing tears in her eyes.


    It was because she dreamt of the past, of the unbearable pain.


    In the bathroom, after freshening up, a caregiver came to change Riley¡¯s bandages and then served


    Riley breakfast.


    Everything felt drastically different from her time in the psychiatric hospital.


    As Riley was halfway through her breakfast, amotion erupted outside her ward. Shouting was


    followed by sounds of fighting.


    Frowning, Riley wondered what was happening outside. The door of the ward was suddenly pushed


    open as someone barged in. The caregiver in the ward tried to stop the intruder, but the next


    moment, Riley was swiftly overpowered.


    Just then, a figure entered Riley¡¯s ward. When Riley saw that person¡¯s face, her pupils constricted.


    That person was¡­ Zephyr.


    Zephyr hade to Riley¡¯s ward.


    At this moment, the security guards outside had been controlled by Zephyr¡¯s men, and Zephyr was


    slowly walking toward her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Riley¡¯s body stiffened, and a chill rushed up from her back.


    ¡°Zephyr! What does he want?¡± Riley thought.


    ¡°Because of the reporters, it was inconvenient to speak. So, I chose a quieter time to meet you,¡±


    Zephyr said.


    Zephyr¡¯s maic voice and his refined face were what Riley had once loved.


    However, at this moment, as Riley looked at Zephyr, all her affection had evaporated.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I don¡¯t know what more there is to say between us,¡± Riley replied hoarsely.


    Zephyr furrowed his brows. Riley¡¯s voice, once soft, now sounded


    09:08


    Chapter 1243 grating.


    Zephyr turned, instructing his subordinates, ¡°Wait outside the ward.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zephyr¡¯s men acknowledged, leaving the ward along with the caregivers.


    Now, there were only Riley and Zephyr in the ward.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze bore into Riley. The white bandage on her forehead was ringly visible.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite devoted to Nichs. Venturing into the Griffin family¡¯s cemeteryte at night, willingly


    injuring yourself. If he knew your dedication, he¡¯d consider his death worthwhile,¡± Zephyr said


    sarcastically.


    Riley felt a chill creeping over her as she thought, ¡°Zephyr knows aboutst night? That means


    there was a spy among the security guards at the cemetery.¡±


    ¡°Worthwhile?¡± Riley found it both ridiculous and pathetic. ¡°Zephyr, my


    devotion to Nichs, my injuries¡­ it¡¯s not about worth. You never devotion to Nichs, my


    injuries¡­ i


    understood me, though I once believed you did.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    A trace of gloom shed across Zephyr¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t understand, so Nichs knows


    you, right?¡±


    A trace of nostalgia shed in Riley¡¯s eyes: ¡°Yes, Nichs understood me. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t


    understand him at that time.¡±


    By the time Riley really understood Nichs, he had already disappeared from this world forever.


    Riley¡¯s words made Zephyr¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Zephyr hurried to Riley¡¯s bedside and


    grabbed her chin. Riley, you are really shameless. Since you think he understands you, why did you


    agree to marry me then? You enjoy being pursued by men, don¡¯t you? But it made me a


    laughingstock in Lommore!¡±¡±


    ¡°No matter how shameless I am, I won¡¯t be as shameless as you,¡± Riley said coldly. ¡°I was forcefully


    sent to a psychiatric hospital. Yet, you married Harriet three monthster. Four monthster, your


    child was born and announced as premature birth. But, I think both of you know whether it is


    premature birth or not.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Zephyr looked embarrassed. He felt as though he could not hide his mistake from Riley.


    That night, Zephyr got upset when he saw Riley together with Nichol Afterward, he bumped into


    Harriet and knew that Harriet loved him. the past, Zephyr never once cared about Harriet.


    But that night, he drank with Harriet and spent the whole night with h as if to retaliate against Riley.


    After Riley was sent to the psychiatric hospital, Harriet told Zephyr that she was pregnant with his


    child. Harriet even had the examination report from the hospital. If Zephyr did not believe it, Harriet


    would give birth and send the baby for DNA testing.


    In the end, Zephyr married Harriet.


    At that time, it made no difference who Zephyr married.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re ming me now? If you and Nichs hadn¡¯t been involved in the past, why would I


    marry Harriet? Riley, you have brought this upon yourself!¡± Zephyr scolded.


    00:09


    ¡°I brought this upon myself?¡± Riley sneered. ¡°So you knew I wasn¡¯t mentally ill right from the


    beginning. Yet, you still let me be locked up there, right?¡±


    In fact, this question had been in Riley¡¯s mind thousands of times! She wanted to ask Zephyr in


    person countless times!


    However, Riley did not expect it to sound so calm when it finally came out of her mouth. Even she


    was surprised.


    Perhaps it was because she had given up all hopes that she did so.


    Her serenity was unbelievable.


    Zephyr almost subconsciously wanted to avoid looking into Riley¡¯s eyes.


    At that time, he deliberately forced himself not to think about Riley. When others told him that Riley


    became mentally ill because she missed Nichs too much and had to be forcefully locked in the


    hospital for treatment, Zephyr was jealous and resentful.


    Zephyr hated Riley for loving Nichs so much!


    The thought that Riley might have been framed had crossed Zephyr¡¯s mind. After all, the biggest


    beneficiaries of Riley¡¯s forced hospitalization were Harriet and the Summer family.


    But this thought was soon overwhelmed by his hatred. Later, Zephyr gradually became numb and


    convinced himself that Riley was indeed mental patient.


    Yet, right now, Riley¡¯s question made Zephyr feel extremely embarrass


    ¡°This is just a preliminary diagnosis for now. There is no expert consultation yet,¡± Zephyr said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, I¡¯m still a mental patient in your eyes, right?¡± Riley said to Zephyr, ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s ridiculous for you toe here and talk with me?¡±


    ¡°I came here today just to ask you¡­ Were you pregnant with my child back then?¡± Zephyr stared at


    Riley and asked.


    Before her ident, Riley had called Zephyr and told him that she was pregnant.


    At that time, Zephyr was overjoyed. Unfortunately, Riley had a traffic ident and was even in the


    same car as Nichs. Nichs even died


    ?


    09.09


    protecting her.


    In an instant, everyone in Lommore said that Riley had cheated on Zephyr. When Zephyr arrived at


    the hospital and asked about Riley¡¯s condition, the nurse imed Riley was not pregnant at all.


    Riley lied to Zephyr! Perhaps, Riley did that because she was afraid that Zephyr might break off the


    engagement. She wanted to make sure that she could marry into the Scott family!


    As such, Zephyr did not think much about itter on.


    However, for the past few days, Zephyr somehow remembered the phone call Riley made that


    year.


    ¡°Why did Riley tell me that she was pregnant back then? Was she hiding something else? Or


    maybe, she had no choice but to do so?¡±


    Riley looked at Zephyr coldly. Her red lips slightly opened, and her hoarse voice said with a trace of


    indifference, ¡°No, I lied to you.¡±


    The child that was once in her stomach had been long gone. When Riley gave birth to a dead baby


    in the psychiatric hospital, Zephyr was most likely having a good time with Harriet,


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You are indeed full of lies. Nichs must have been fooled


    by your lies back then as well. How did you lie to him? Said you love him? Said you didn¡¯t want to


    leave him? maybe you¡¯ve already slept with him¡­


    p!


    A crisp and loud p resounded in the ward.


    Riley pped Zephyr so hard that his face tilted to one side.


    A trace of anger suddenly appeared on Zephyr¡¯s face. He raised his hand and wanted to retaliate.


    But when Zephyr saw the hand Riley used to p him, he froze. There was a missing finger on her


    right hand!


    ¡°Zephyr, back when I was in love with you, I have never done anything that let you down.¡± Riley


    raised her chin and red at Zephyr. ¡°If you want to insult me, go ahead. I was blind to have loved


    you, but you don¡¯t have the right to insult Nichs. If you insult him again, I will go all out and fight


    you!¡±


    09:09


    Pter 1244


    ¡°You imed you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but now you want to fight me because of Nichs.


    How can you tell me that you have not fallen in love with Nichs?¡± Zephyr roared.


    ¡°Yes, I love Nichs now, but it¡¯s toote.¡± That was Riley¡¯s answer.


    In an instant, Zephyr looked extremely upset.


    The air was filled with tension. Just then, there were sounds of fighting outside the ward. Then the


    door of the ward was pushed open. Obviously, the people brought by Zephyr outside the ward had


    been subdued, and one of them stumbled into the room awkwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­ I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t manage to stop them.¡±


    Zephyr looked coldly at Jonathan and Rosalie who walked in. After returning the other day, Zephyr


    had checked out Jonathan and Rosalie¡¯s identities.


    Naturally, Zephyr was surprised at what he had found out.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Zephyr didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be from Strico. Naturally, Zephyr had heard about the Youngblood


    family of Strico and knew what kind of existence this family was in Strico.


    It was really surprising that Jonathan would get involved in the matter with Riley.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Youngblood, nice seeing you again,¡± said Zephyr.


    Jonathan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s not good for you to break into someone else¡¯s ward


    without permission. If I call the police, it might also affect your reputation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to meet an old acquaintance. Now that I have seen her, it¡¯s time for me to leave,¡±


    Zephyr said, ncing back at Riley, who was sitting on the hospital bed, ¡°It seems that I really made


    the correct decision to not marry you back then.¡±


    In response, Riley smiled and said, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t marry you.¡± Riley was smiling, but her eyes


    were devoid of feelings.


    Zephyr left with his men. Rosalie came forward and asked, ¡°How are you, Riley? He didn¡¯t do


    anything to you, did he?¡±


    Riley shook her head. ¡°Zephyr just came here and said a bunch of nonsense. Nothing else


    happened.¡±


    Indeed, no matter what Zephyr said now, his words could no longer cause a stir in Riley¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Zephyr would suddenly bring people into the ward will ask Jon to send some


    more people to guard the doorter,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know when I can repay your kindness,¡± Riley replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m helping you for Amelia because I think you shouldn¡¯t be treated like


    this. There is always justice in this world,¡± stated Rosalie.


    ¡°Justice?¡± Riley couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from shedding tears. If there really was justice, she


    wondered if she could really find out who caused the car ident and who killed Nichs in the


    future.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± Riley¡¯s mind went back to the moment when the car ident


    09.093


    urred. Nichs suddenly turned the steering wheel, leaving the more dangerous side of the car


    to his side. At the moment of the collision,


    Nichs then unfastened his seat belt and jumped on Riley, using all his strength to protect her.


    ¡°Riley, you must live well.¡± Those were Nichs¡¯sst words that rang out in her ear.


    Live¡­ Being locked up in the psychiatric hospital, she sometimes felt so tortured to the point that


    she thought she was really crazy. Whenever she was about to give up on living, Nichs¡¯sst


    words would echo in her mind.


    She was alive, but she no longer lived for herself. Rather, she lived for Nichs.


    She also needed to find out the real culprit of that car ident. She wanted to seek justice for


    Nichs, so she couldn¡¯t waste this life of hers that he had saved.


    ¡°An expert will examine you in two days. There will naturally be a conclusion about whether you


    have a mental illness or not at that time. So, please try to take a good rest and rx during these


    two days. When the timees, you will be able to meet the expert in your best state,¡± Rosalie


    advised.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t waste this hard-earned opportunity,¡± Rilev replied.


    Rosalie said a few more words of advice before leaving with Jonath


    In the ward, Riley looked down at her mutted right hand and murmured, ¡°Nichs, you will watch


    over me, right? I will definitely that assessment in two days safely. At that time¡­¡± She would be truly


    after that.


    Some things could only be done when one was truly free.


    Harriet had been nervous these past two days leading up to the day of Riley¡¯s mental assessment.


    Today, she learned that Zephyr went to the hospital to see Riley.


    She wondered why he went to see Riley and whether he still had feelings for the other woman.


    Once the diagnosis came out as Riley not being mentally ill, then the


    target would surely point to the Summer family. At this time, the


    914


    00.001


    Summer family must have a firm grasp on their ties with the Scott family.


    Thinking of this, Harriet took a breath and walked to Zephyr. ¡°Zephyr, I made a video call with


    Hendrick today. He is having a good time outside with his grandparents!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zephyr replied nonchntly.


    Harriet tugged the cor of her nightgown slightly and put on an enchanting posture while


    approaching the man in front of her. ¡°Hendrick is seven years old. He will be a teenager in a few


    years. He asked me during our video call today when will we give him a younger sibling. It seems


    like he really wants to be an older brother.¡±


    Zephyr lightly said, ¡°Kids are always whimsical. You should have just answered whatever to cate


    him.¡±


    ¡°But I really want him to be an older brother as well,¡± Harriet said. ¡°Zephyr, let¡¯s have another child.


    We only have Hendrick, and it¡¯s too lonely for him in this house. Besides, your parents and mine


    already often urge us to have another child.¡±


    Even if it was impossible for her to conceive, she could use her means to find a substitute to help


    her give birth to the child. However, Zephyr needed to sleep with her first for her to carry on with the


    n.


    Although they had been married for so many years, he never touch


    her.


    Harriet even wondered if Zephyr was impotent. After marrying him felt as if she was a widow.


    Even her parents-inw had forced him to have a physical examinati but the results all came back


    normal.


    Zephyr only calmly said that if she didn¡¯t want to ept such a marriag then she could get a divorce


    at any time.


    Divorce¡­ There was no way Harriet would be willing to do that.


    She had finally be his wife. Besides, she really loved him. Divorce was out of the question for


    her.


    Not to mention, she would be aughingstock in Lommore if she really did get a divorce.


    09:09


    Thinking of this, Harriet¡¯s movements became more unrestrained, and her expression turned even


    more seductive.


    In any case, she wanted him to touch her.


    She didn¡¯t want Riley¡¯s child to really inherit the Scott family entirely in the future. She would think of


    Riley every time she saw that child and wished she could just strangle him.


    She wanted to have another child to further consolidate her position in the Scott family.


    On top of that, she also wanted to prove that Zephyr did have some feelings for her. She could not


    still be inferior to Riley after all these


    years.


    Harriet held Zephyr¡¯s face and kissed his lips.


    To her surprise, Zephyr didn¡¯t refuse but epted her kiss this time around. At the same time, his


    arms wrapped around her waist, as if epting her.


    Harriet was delighted by this and deepened the kiss, but she did not notice theck of interest in


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes.


    Even though the woman in his arms was trying to please him, his body seemed to be frozen and


    unresponsive. Even when she kissed him, it was Riley¡¯s face that shed in his mind.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    In Zephyr¡¯s mind, Riley¡¯s forehead was wrapped in gauze, and her face was pale.


    He reassured inwardly, ¡°Why did I still think about her? I had no feelings for that woman long ago.


    Harriet is my wife now.¡±


    Zephyr closed his eyes and suddenly took the lead in their kiss as if he wanted to get rid of the


    distractions in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, I love him. I love Nichs, and I hate myself only to realize now.¡± Riley¡¯s voice kept echoing in


    Zephyr¡¯s mind.


    It was like a spell.


    Zephyr opened his eyes abruptly and stopped all the movements.


    ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harriet opened her eyes, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°I have something to deal with in the study. Go ahead and sleep alone first,¡± Zephyr replied while he


    pushed Harriet away and stood up to walk toward the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Harriet shouted. ¡°Why¡­ Why have you kept refusing to be intimate with me? Do you


    really care about Riley that much? You even went to visit her in the hospital at such a time.¡±


    Zephyr suddenly halted his footsteps and turned to look at Harriet. His sharp eyes made her body


    shudder uncontrobly.


    ¡°How did you know I went to the hospital today?¡± Zephyr asked.


    ¡°I-I just heard the people in the hospital mentioning it,¡± Harriet replied awkwardly.


    ¡°It seems the hospital also has your Summer family¡¯s informant, but I advise you not to make any


    mistakes messing around. If something happens to Riley now, the first target to me will be the


    Summer family, and the Scott family will also be affected unavoidably. What you should do now is to


    pray for her safety on the consultation day,¡± Zephyr warned mercilessly.


    Harriet bit her red lips and retorted, ¡°Do you care so much whether she is safe? You long for her, but


    that doesn¡¯t mean she has the same feelings as you. Last night, she even went to the Griffin


    family¡¯s cemetery in the middle of the night. We know what her purpose is in going there. The


    10:031


    person she loves is Nichs!¡±


    Although the Griffin family had banned the news about their cemetery from leaking, the Summer


    family had sent people to keep close to their actions those days. So, Harriet naturally got the


    information about that.


    In an instant, Zephyr¡¯s expression became extremely sullen. ¡°If you dare to mention Nichs again,


    get out of this manor!¡±


    Harriet bit her lips fiercely and did not dare to say anything more. She could only watch Zephyr


    leave the room.


    Her hands clenched into fists, and her nails kept stinging her palms.


    Harriet mused in jealousy, ¡°Riley will always have a ce in Zephyr¡¯s heart. I¡¯d never live a peaceful


    andfortable life if she didn¡¯t disappear from this world!¡±


    Two dayster, the consultation finally came. Riley underwent the examination provided by the top


    psychiatrist in Lommore. Itsted for three days.


    Three dayster, the results of the consultation were also made public.


    Riley¡¯s mental state waspletely normal. Although she had some depression, it was not


    considered a mental illness.


    At the same time, a physical examination report was issued together. The report showed the results


    of all kinds of old injury traces on Riley.


    It could be confirmed that there were many injuries caused in the past few years, including old


    injuries such as bone fractures and being scalded by cigarette butts, not to mention the loss of her


    right ring finger.


    When the two reports were out, the Summer family and the psychiatric hospital where Riley once


    stayed became targets of public criticism.


    Manyizens even browsed the official website of Summer Group and the hospital to leave a


    message using them.


    Moreover, theizens also dug up all the information about Riley¡¯s attending physician on the


    inte.


    Bang!


    Peter smashed his phone to the ground in the Summer residence¡¯s hall. At that moment,izens


    were scolding the Summer family and him with all kinds of harsh words. They directly used him


    as a scumbag, a


    10:03


    bad example for his children, and a heartless man. Someone evenmented that Peter was the


    mastermind who nned the death of his first wife.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter had never been scolded like that and got furious instantly.


    Meanwhile, Larissa was also seething with anger. Because of the incident with Riley, her being a


    mistress back then had been dug out again, and she could not stand to read those insults on the


    inte.


    Larissa said, ¡°What should we do, Peter? Many reporters are outside now, and they have no good


    intentions. It¡¯s like they are afraid of not being able to dig up any explosive news. We have to figure


    out a


    countermeasure as soon as possible. Otherwise, the bitch, Riley, will lead us by the nose.¡±


    Peter replied with hatred, ¡°That damn girl is such a trouble. Now, she even frames us like this. She


    should have died in the hospital if I had known it earlier. I insisted on making her pay for it since she


    made things turn out like this. I have to go to the hospital and ask her what exactly she ns to do.


    Could it be that she¡¯ll only be contented after ruining our family?¡±


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re going to the hospital, but not to question Riley. Instead, we have to pick her up,¡± Harriet


    said.


    Peter shouted in anger, ¡°What? We even have to bring her home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we have to bring her home happily. Riley has suffered so much in the hospital. We have


    to care about and cherish her. However, the injury on her body was caused by herself. After all, no


    one could tell when a mental patient went mad or what kind of behavior she would do when she


    went crazy. Anyway, she has turned normal after all these years of treatment and recovery.


    Shouldn¡¯t we be happy for her?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s words made Peter and Larissa immediately understand the situation.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We should pick her up happily,¡± Peter agreed.


    ¡°When Riley returns, the scandal will settle down after some time. By that time, she will be under


    our control again. Even if she has several friends to help her, it doesn¡¯t matter. The Summer family


    and the Scott family are still powerful in Lommore. No one else can stand up for her!¡± Harriet looked


    like she had everything under control.


    10:03


    The reporters at the entrance were the best witnesses.


    Therefore, the three of them went to the hospital, followed by arge number of reporters.


    Meanwhile, Riley was packing up her things in the hospital.


    In truth, she had nothing to pack up, just some medicines dispensed by the hospital and clothes,


    shoes, and toiletries Rosalie bought for her these days.


    The eldest daughter of the Summer family, who used to be energetic, now had nothing. What she


    had left was a scarred body.


    There was still one hour left before Rosalie promised to pick her up at the hospital. Riley turned on


    her phone and began to browse trending news online.


    As expected, she was also on the trending topic.


    Manyizens blessed her and felt wronged for her, hoping that she could live a normal life again.


    However, there were also somements about Nichs and Zephyr.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Some of them were specting that she would probably return to Zephyr¡¯s arms.


    [Nichs is dead, while Riley has lost everything now. Who else but Zephyr can she rely on to


    protect her?]


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After thatment, someone else added to it. [Riley was good-looking back then, but now¡­ she¡¯s


    no different from a disabled person after a finger. Zephyr can have any woman he wants, so why


    would he take Riley back?


    27


    Besides, it would be funny if Riley were to throw herself into Zephyr¡¯s arms. The fianc¨¦e from back


    then is now willing to be a mistress, while the illegitimate daughter of a mistress has now


    be the legally recognized wife!]


    [Harriet has born a son for Zephyr. There¡¯s no way Riley can threaten her position now.]


    Looking at thesements, Riley simply felt amused.


    She had never thought of going back to Zephyr again.


    ¡°How could these people think that a person who was hurt so deeply would go back to the one who


    abandoned her when she needed help most?


    If I was abandoned once, there would certainly be a second and third time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be the one abandoned anymore.


    Her love for Zephyr had long dissipated, and hatred was all that was left.


    After a while, the door was pushed open. A bodyguard of about 30 years of age walked up to Riley


    and said, ¡°Ms. Summer, Mrs. Youngblood is on her way. She will arrive in a few minutes. Let¡¯s head


    to the hospital entrance first. When she arrivester, we can leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Riley nodded.


    The bodyguards took the initiative to help Riley carry her luggage.


    In addition to that particr bodyguard, Riley realized that more than 20 bodyguards waiting outside


    her ward to escort her to the hospital


    10:04


    entrance.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just going to the hospital entrance. I don¡¯t think I need so many people to apany me


    there.¡± Riley said, cognizant that all of them won¡¯t be able to fit into the elevator for a single trip.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood insists, as the hospital entrance is currently chaotic,¡± the bodyguards said.


    ¡°Chaotic? Are there a lot of reporters outside?¡± Riley mused.


    When Riley arrived at the hospital entrance, she found that there were not only reporters but also


    members of the Summer family.


    At that moment, Peter Summer, the man whom Riley was supposed to greet as her father was


    talking about how much he loved Riley and how happy he was that Riley had finally be a


    normal person after years of treatment in the hospital. Peter also said that he would take Riley


    home and take good care of her. After all, she had beenmitting self-abuse due to her mental


    illness over the years, a fact that distressed Peter. Now that Riley had recovered, Peter believed


    that her self-abuse would be a thing of the past.


    Right then, Riley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Riley had always been hypocritical toward her natural mother. Back then, Peter evenmanded


    the housekeepers at home, ¡°Riley is mentally sick. Tie her up. I¡¯ll be taking her to the hospital for


    treatment!¡±


    Riley struggled desperately and kept shouting, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m n mentally ill. I am a normal


    person!¡±


    However, Peter said coldly, ¡°Mentally sick people usually deny tha are sick. You¡¯re really sick in the


    head!¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words made Riley feel as if she had been thrown int depths of hell.


    Riley had always known that Peter didn¡¯t love her. On the contrary, Pe hated Riley, but she did not


    expect that he could be so evil tomit such an act.


    At that moment, as soon as Peter saw Rileying over, he immediately put on a fatherly


    expression. ¡°Riley, you¡¯re finally out. I was about to go in and pick you up. I¡¯m d that your illness


    is cured. Our efforts to get you treated all these years have not gone to waste. Come, let¡¯s go back.


    Your mother always had someone clean your room every day while you


    10:04


    were not at home all these years, hoping that you be home as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Riley sneered, ¡°She passed away when I was three years old. Since when did she get


    resurrected?¡±


    Riley¡¯s words immediately made the atmosphere at the scene awkward.


    The smile on Peter¡¯s face also froze. If it had been in the past, Peter would have pped Riley, but


    there were so many reporters around that he was forced to continue his charade.


    ¡°Your biological mother died when you were three years old, but your stepmother Larissa treats you


    like her own daughter. Over the years, Larissa has been worried about you and often shed tears for


    you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Larissa hurriedly stepped forward and said with teary eyes, ¡°Riley, you have suffered. I


    will love you more in the future. When I married into the Summer family, I already regarded you as


    my own daughter.¡±


    The smile on Riley¡¯s face became more and more sardonic. ¡°It turns out that you wanted to take all


    my mother had, even her husband and me?¡±


    Larissa¡¯s expression froze, her face alternating between anger and embarrassment.


    At that moment, the smile on Peter¡¯s face finally disappeared. ¡°What are you talking about, Riley? Is


    this how you talk to Larissa who has worke hard to raise you?¡±


    Larissa lowered her head and sobbed as if she had been


    iprehensibly wronged.


    At this moment, it seemed that the other members of the Summer family were all innocent while


    Riley was the guilty one.


    The reporters on the spot captured the scene with their cameras.


    Harriet was secretly feeling smug. She didn¡¯t expect that Riley would react that way.


    ¡°The tide of the trending topics would soon be reversed,¡± Harriet thought.


    ¡°Riley, how can you think that? Actually¡­ Mom and Dad loved each other back then but were


    separated by a myriad of incidents. Later on, when Mom found out Dad already had a family, she


    kept a distance from Dad


    10:04


    till his first wife died. Mom sympathized with you. That¡¯s why she loved you as her own on the


    ount of yourte mother.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s remarks were obviously aimed at rebutting the attacks on the inte, which used


    Larissa of being a mistress.


    ¡°Really? Larissa never looked like she was holding back to me. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be sleeping


    with Peter while he was still married to my mother. Otherwise, our age would be more than two


    years apart,¡± Riley retorted.


    Harriet¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still kept calm. ¡°Riley, no matter what, we are a family.


    We¡¯re here to pick you up. Over the years, our family has suffered a lot on ount of your illness.


    Before this, the doctor said that you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing whenever your illness acts up.


    That¡¯s why you harbor so many misunderstandings about us. But don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll rify them


    with you one by one.¡±


    While speaking, Harriet stepped forward and tried to hold Riley but was stopped by the bodyguards


    beside Riley.


    Filled with dissatisfaction, Harriet said, ¡°Riley, why do you trust outsiders over your own family? Can


    it be that someone is trying to use you to act against the Summer family?¡¯


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Harriet¡¯s words were aimed at those who helped Riley.


    Riley¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I ended up like this because I trusted my family. It was the outsiders who


    saved me and proved that I wasn¡¯t mentally sick at all. So tell me, who do you think I should trust?¡±


    ¡°Riley, you have really gotten the wrong idea. Back then, you were really sick. The doctor¡¯s


    diagnosis was very clear, and it didn¡¯te from just one doctor. Many other doctors made the


    same diagnosis too.¡±


    At that moment, a reporter suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh my God, a doctor confessed on the inte


    that he took bribes from the Summer family to falsely diagnose a patient as being mentally ill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God. Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, it means that the Summer family deliberately had their eldest daughter diagnosed with


    psychosis?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the conspiracy theory online from back then is actually true? The Summer family


    forcibly imprisoned Riley, a healthyss, in a psychiatric hospital for the sake of taking over


    ownership of her stocks?¡±


    Peter, Larissa, and Harriet were shocked by what the reporters said.


    The reporters around them held up their microphones and kept bombarding them with various


    compromising questions.


    A reporter even held up his phone that contained the doctor¡¯s confession and asked how Peter,


    Larissa, and Harriet felt.


    Harriet grabbed the reporter¡¯s phone and read the text on it.


    That doctor was Riley¡¯s attending physician, who clearly listed his financial transactions with the


    Summer family. He even said there were recordings.


    Although the recordings had not yet been released, Harriet was already drenched in cold sweat.


    She thought, ¡®What the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t I ask the doctor to keep a low profile first and only


    emerge once the controversy has blown over? I even gave him arge sum of money.


    10:04


    But now, all of these have ended up as evidence against me!¡¯


    At that moment, a car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. When the bodyguards beside Riley


    saw the car, they immediately carved out a path for her to get in.


    Even though the reporters wanted to interview Riley, they were stopped by the bodyguards.


    Riley got in the car and saw Rosalie.


    However, Rosalie didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by the scene outside the


    window.


    ¡°You already knew what would happen here, don¡¯t you, Rosalie?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°I just got to know a short time ago that your family would be here, so I asked the bodyguards to


    escort you down,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°What about the confession of that doctor online¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor was found during your two-day consultation. He confessed because we already have


    evidence against him. Bying clean, he hopes to lessen his sentence by several years.¡± Rosalie


    said, ¡°After learning that your family wasing here, I asked the doctor to confess online to


    humiliate them.¡±


    If Peter, Larissa, and Harriet hadn¡¯t shown up that day, the doctor would have waited a few more


    days before confessing.


    Riley looked at Rosalie gratefully. Rosalie had helped Riley much more than Riley thought.


    Riley had thought that she would have to fight alone after her treatment ended, but now¡­ things


    turned out differently from what she originally imagined.


    ¡°Thank you, Rosalie,¡± said Riley.


    ¡°You have thanked me many times already over thest few days.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°However, there¡¯s


    not much I can help you with. In a few days, I will go back to Strico, but before leaving, I will


    introduce somewyer friends to you. If there are any legal problems you can consult them and they


    will also help you get justice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot,¡± Riley said. It was just that she not only wanted


    10:04


    to seek justice for herself but also for Nichs.


    ¡°Can I go somewhere before going to the ce you arranged for me?¡± Riley asked.


    Rosalie was stunned. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°The Griffin residence,¡± Riley said.


    When Riley sped the nine fingers she had left together, the anxiety she felt was telling.


    When Rosalie apanied Riley to the Griffin residence, she coincidentally saw Calvin in the living


    room.


    Rosalie was stunned, while Calvin¡¯s indifferent expression eased upon seeing Rosalie.


    Meanwhile, Peach sighed in her heart at the scene before her, ¡®It seems that the rumors I heard are


    true.


    Although Calvin has dated many girlfriends, Rosalie is the only one who has managed to capture


    his heart.


    Some even said that Jonathan and Calvin had fallen out to the extent of almost going against each


    other because of Rosalie.


    It was a fact that further surprised Peach.


    Jonathan and Calvin were both powerful figures who had seen their share of beauties before.


    Even though Rosalie was gentle and elegant, she wasn¡¯t beautiful enough to cause such conflict


    between Jonathan and Calvin.


    Therefore, the fact that such excellent men like Jonathan and Calvin had loved Rosalie to this


    extent was a testament to the special charm Rosalie exuded.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruce originally didn¡¯t want to see Riley. After all, even if Riley lit candles for Nichs and bowed in


    apology a hundred times, Bruce still felt that Riley was responsible for Nichs¡¯s death.


    Nheless, when the servant informed Bruce about it, Peach gave him a look. After years of


    marriage, he naturally understood what Peach


    meant.


    Even if Bruce didn¡¯t want to see Riley, he had to do it on Rosalie¡¯s


    10:04


    Chapter 1248 ount.


    It was because Rosalie had the backing of the Youngblood family and¡­ the Gunner family.


    Moreover, Peach was now nning to make aeback, which


    necessitated her establishing good ties with Calvin. All the more reason for Bruce to see Riley.


    Nevertheless, Bruce greeted the sight of Riley with a scowl. ¡°Riley, are you not satisfied with stirring


    up trouble at the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery? Are you here to make another scene?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble. I just want to say something,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°The Griffin family and you have nothing to talk about,¡± Bruce said mercilessly.


    ¡°What if the car ident was not idental?¡± Riley said.


    Hearing this, Bruce¡¯s face changed immediately.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t idental?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t. Nichs was at the wheel back then. Based on his driving speed, he could


    have avoided the truck. Despite stepping on the brakes, he failed to dodge it. The thing was, the


    brakes did not fail. It just felt as if there was insufficient stopping power,¡± Riley borated.


    Bruce¡¯s face suddenly became solemn. ¡°Do you mean someone tamper with the brakes?¡±


    ¡°This is my guess, but there is no evidence. When I was discharged from the hospital back then, I


    went to the police station to look at the results o their investigation. I knew that the police had


    checked the car, but the report didn¡¯t indicate that the brakes had problems.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    ¡°So, are you skeptical of the police investigation report?¡± Bruce asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing. Besides that, when the car was moving, Nichs once said, ¡®Why is it so hot in


    the car? Is there anything wrong with the air conditioning?¡¯ But at that time, I actually didn¡¯t feel so.


    To me, it was cool enough in the car and was even a little chilly. Even if everyone has different


    sensory sensitivity, it won¡¯t vary that much.¡±


    After a pause, Riley concluded, ¡°I doubt that if Nichs didn¡¯t have physical ailments, could it be


    someone have tampered with his food in such a way that he would feel something different from


    ordinary people?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Nichs might be drugged?¡± Bruce narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°These are the two things I can think of at present,¡± said Riley. That was what she finally realized


    after years of recalling the car ident over and over again in the psychiatric hospital.


    Bruce suddenly snickered. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Why didn¡¯t you bring these details up after the


    car crash but now? Why should I believe that you are not making things up?¡±


    ¡°What happened at that time messed up my mind. Besides¡­ Nichs died protecting me. At that


    time, I thought the car crash was mere ident. I didn¡¯t even want to recall what happened during


    the c Riley answered.


    ¡°Then why did you recall itter?¡± Bruce asked sarcastically.


    ¡°During the days when I was locked up in the psychiatric hospital, I thought about many things, but


    most of them were the car crash. I e dreamed of the scene during the crash countless times and


    could eve recite every word Nichs said to me..


    ¡°1


    At that time, it was also the doubt about the car ident that kept Riley from giving up on life.


    That was because she still had to find out the truth about the car iden and not let the truth of


    Nichs¡¯s death go unnoticed.


    Bruce¡¯s expression gradually became solemn. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it when you broke into the


    cemetery at night back then but insist on telling


    10:04


    me now?¡±


    ¡°Because I was not a truly normal person in others¡¯ eyes at that time, and I hadn¡¯t received my


    consultation result from the hospital yet. But today, the result of the consultation hase out. I


    have no mental illness, so what I said is not insane babbling,¡± Riley answered.


    At the same time, Riley knew very well that even if she was confirmed to be a normal person now,


    she had nothing left.


    She might not be able to get those shares back smoothly. Besides, she had no financial resources


    and had lost all her previous connections. Even if Amelia and Rosalie were willing to help her, they


    were still based in Strico. The Griffin family would be the most suitable candidate to lend her a hand


    in Lommore.


    Bruce always respected Nichs and would do his best to find out the truth about Nichs¡¯s death.


    Riley¡¯s words made Bruce begin to ponder. At that moment, Rosalie, who was standing beside


    Riley, looked a little pale. ¡°Excuse me. May I know where¡¯s the restroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s at the end of this way,¡± Peach replied.


    Before Rosalie could express her gratitude, she already covered her mouth and hurried to the


    restroom.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie¡¯s back, contemting something. After a he also stood up and walked in


    the same direction.


    Peach secretly heaved a sigh upon seeing that.


    Peach mused, ¡°Just as I expected! It seems that Mr. Gunner has not forgotten about Rosalie yet.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have intervened Riley¡¯s matters at that time.¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosalie rushed into the restroom, sprawled on top of the -sink, and kept vomiting.


    argh! argh!


    Rosalie¡¯s vomiting voice sounded so clear in the restroom as if she wanted to regurgitate everything


    from her stomach.


    What Rosalie did not know was while she vomited in the restroom, Calvin was worried about her.


    10:04


    Calvin¡¯s face, which was initially cold, slowly filled with concern. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Calvin, the man who dominated the entertainment industry had never been so concerned about a


    woman, except for Rosalie.


    Every move of Rosalie¡¯s would move Calvin¡¯s heart.


    In fact, Calvin also kept telling himself that Rosalie and Jonathan lived happily now, and that was


    already enough for him.


    The person Rosalie loved was Jonathan. Calvin knew Rosalie treated himself as a childhood friend,


    but his physical instinct transcended rationality.


    When Calvin saw Rosalie rushing into the restroom with an ufortable look, he could not control


    himself from following her.


    At that moment, Rosalie¡¯s vomiting voice inside the restroom made Calvin restless, as Calvin feared


    that something might happen to Rosalie.


    When Rosalie finally came out of the bathroom, Calvin hurriedly stepped forward and asked,


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling, Rosalie? Are you unwell?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Calvin with a trace of surprise in her eyes. Then, she shook her head. ¡°It should


    be Riley¡¯s talk about the plot of the car crash just now that made me think of some bad memories in


    the past and caused some physical difort. I feel much better after throwing


    Calvin¡¯s face darkened. He thought the bad memories Rosalie refer should be the car ident


    conspiracy she had experienced. Althoug did not die in that car ident, she was imprisoned for


    three years.


    Later, Calvin investigated and learned that Rosalie had been living a life in prison for the past three


    years. On the contrary, he had been constantly dating girlfriends with reminders of her and living an


    envi life.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t find you sooner,¡± Calvin murmured.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, those who created the conspiracy back then had already been punished


    as they deserved long ago,¡± Rosalie said.


    However, Calvin did not feel any better but more regret upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words.


    Calvin regretted they had missed out on each other.


    10:04


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jonathan? Why didn¡¯t hee with you today?¡± Calvin changed the subject.


    ¡°He went back to Strico with the kids yesterday,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°How can Jonathan leave you alone in Lommore?¡± Calvin was surprised when he heard that.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he?¡± Rosalie asked while maintaining herposure.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes flickered. He knew that Rosalie understood what he meant. It was just that Calvin


    never expected Jonathan to leave Lommore first and let Rosalie stay back alone. After all, Calvin


    was still around in Lommore.


    Calvin thought, ¡°If it were Jonathan in the past, he would never do that. Is he not afraid I will take


    this opportunity to get close to Rosalie and upy her heart?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    ¡°Or should I say that Jonathan is sure that even if he let Rosalie stay in Lommore, her heart will not


    be wavered by others anymore?¡± Calvin


    wondered.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s me who thinks too much,¡± Calvin said lightly.


    With that, Calvin turned around and nned to return to the hall.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Rosalie called out, ¡°Thank you for helping Riley earlier.¡±


    Calvin shed her a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± In truth, the person Calvin wanted to help was not


    Riley but Rosalie.


    As long as Rosalie wanted to do something, Calvin was willing to give everything to her and help


    her achieve it. However, such a gesture of goodwill was somewhat redundant now and would also


    add to her troubles.


    Perhaps everything was good this way.


    When Calvin and Rosalie returned to the main hall, they heard Bruce saying to Riley, ¡°What you


    said today better be true. If someone deliberately set up the car crash, I will definitely find out the


    culprit and let Nic rest in peace. However, if you made up the story because you don¡¯t want to face


    the truth you were the reason for Nic¡¯s death and that you are in fear of retaliation from the Griffin


    family, then¡­¡±


    Before Bruce could finish his words, Riley said right away, ¡°If it turns ou that I¡¯m lying, I will pay


    Nichs with my life!¡±


    Everyone in the hall was surprised by Riley¡¯s words.


    Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Riley, how could you say that? You¡¯re wasting Nichs¡¯s effort to save


    you.¡±


    An ethereal smile that seemed nostalgic crept on Riley¡¯s face. ¡°But Nichs doesn¡¯t know how


    much I want to apany him. If we can¡¯t find the murderer and unravel the truth in the end, I may


    as well apany him.¡±


    Riley¡¯s dark eyes were full of determination.


    Those were Riley¡¯s feelings for Nichs.


    10:04


    At that moment, Rosalie only felt her throat burning and was at a loss for


    words.


    After leaving the Griffin residence, Rosalie apanied Riley to an apartment. Although the


    apartment was notrge, which was more than 540 square feet in area, it was sufficient for one to


    live in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rented this ce for a year and paid the rent. You may stay here in the meantime. Also, I¡¯ve


    already transferred some money to your ount. It should be enough to support your life for a


    while,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Are you leaving Lommore soon?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably stay here for another week toplete some final work. I was worried about leaving


    you alone in Lommore at first and was thinking of inviting you to go to Strico with me. But now, I can


    see there are still things you haven¡¯t settled yet. Moreover, it¡¯s about the Griffin family. I¡¯m more


    relieved if you act with them. After you settle things here and feel like going to Strico, juste


    anytime you like. Both Amelia and I wee you very much.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Amelia?¡± Riley asked anxiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s still trying her best to prevent her baby from a miscarriage in the past few days. If a C-section


    is necessary, she will have it. But no one can tell what will happen at that time¡­¡± Rosalie replied.


    That was also why she wanted to return to Strico as soon as possible to see Amelia.


    Riley¡¯s face was filled with guilt. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Amelia might not need to prevent her baby from


    miscarriage like this.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Amelia has a high-risk pregnancy this time. The doctor already


    suggested she have an abortion before, but she was reluctant to do so. She has prepared for the


    worst since the day she decided to keep the baby,¡± Rosalie exined.


    Nevertheless, Warren was still the key. If he were willing to save Amelia, he would put himself in


    danger.


    Rosalie wondered if they should let Warren sacrifice himself for Amelia¡¯s life.


    Even if Warren did that and Amelia survived, Amelia would never be happy for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, they could do nothing besides waiting for a suitable liver.


    10:04


    In this world, no matter how much money and power one had, there were still times when one


    couldn¡¯t do anything.


    In the next few days, the pitiful drama ¡°performed¡± by the Summer family in front of the reporters at


    the hospital entrance and the apology article posted by Riley¡¯s attending physician online became a


    hot topic on the inte.


    The police had also announced their involvement in the investigation.


    There were all kinds of spections online. Needless to say, most people believed that the Summer


    family had indeed forcibly sent their normal and healthy eldest daughter to a psychiatric hospital.


    After all, all the shares in Riley¡¯s hands were held by Harriet and Peter on Riley¡¯s behalf after the


    incident, and Harriet even married Zephyr, Riley¡¯s former fianc¨¦.


    No matter how one looked at Harriet, she was the biggest beneficiary of Riley¡¯s incident.


    Manyizens were waiting for the follow-up to the story online.


    Meanwhile, Harriet almost lost her sanity as she exited the police station. As soon as she came out,


    the media, who had been waiting there for a long time, directed the shlights at her.


    All kinds of direct questions were constantly thrown at Harriet at the same time.


    Harriet could only keep her head lowered and quickly got in the ca under the escort of the


    bodyguards.


    The police had been interrogating Harriet that day. At the current st even if she wanted to use


    money to smooth things out, there was no she could do it. After all, that matter had a great impact.


    Everyone was staring at the truth of that matter now.


    As soon as Harriet got inside the car, she received a call from Peter. However, what Peter told


    Harriet on the phone made Harriet¡¯s heart sink immediately.


    ¡°The doctors who diagnosed Riley before and confirmed that Riley had mental illness couldn¡¯t be


    contacted now. Harriet, do you think they may have already been controlled like the attending


    physician? If their confessions are consistent and say that we bribed them, then we¡­¡±


    10:04


    Peter¡¯s voice was clearly filled with panic.


    When the time came, the Summer family would not only be a target of scorn but also have to


    bear criminal responsibility.


    ¡°How could that be? They were still around when I looked for them the day before yesterday!¡±


    Harriet growled.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t contact them all of a sudden. I was hoping to get them to temporarily stay out of the


    limelight at first. What should we do now? How about you get Zephyr to figure out a way? He¡¯s the


    son-inw of the Summer family. He can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing when something happens to the


    Summer family,¡± Peter said anxiously


    Hearing that, Harriet only felt that Peter was way too naive.


    Peter was an old hand in the business world, after all. He had met a lot of people and known things


    for so many years. Harriet couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Peter could still be so naive.


    Now that the Summer family had reached such a state, Zephyr would have helped them if he


    wanted to and not dyed it until now.


    The Scott family also did not make any move at present. It only showed that they were going to sit


    by and do nothing.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The hatred in Harriet¡¯s heart grew when she thought of that.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    A

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    After many years of marriage, Harriet realized Zephyr¡¯s heart was even crueler than she had


    imagined.


    But now, even if Zephyr was unwilling to help her, she had to drag the Scott family down. The


    Summer family must not fall, and she couldn¡¯t let Riley get everything back.


    Harriet came to the office building of Scott Group and went in.


    The staff within thepany were well aware that she was Mrs. Scott. As soon as Harriet stepped


    into the elevator, they immediately started discussing her.


    After all, everyone was well aware of thetest breaking news.


    Harriet walked to Zephyr¡¯s office but was stopped by the secretary.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, Mr. Scott is talking to someone in the office now. If you wish


    to see him, please wait a moment.¡±¡±


    ¡°I need to discuss an urgent matter with him,¡± Harriet said.


    ¡°You still need to wait.¡± The secretary was firm.


    Harriet felt agitated as she perceived the secretary¡¯s gaze filled with disdain directed toward her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What? Do you believe that something bad happened to the


    Summer family recently, and now you, as merely a secretary, think less of me¡± Harriet scolded


    directly.


    The secretary replied calmly, ¡°Mrs. Scott, you think too much. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°No? If not, why not allow me in Mr. Scott¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott said that no one is allowed to enter the office at the moment,¡± said the secretary.


    As soon as the secretary finished speaking, Harriet pped her in the face. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Scott. If you


    don¡¯t let me in, believe it or not, you¡¯ll be fired right away!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Summer family became so powerful even my


    secretary could be fired at any time.¡± Suddenly, Zephyr¡¯s voice emerged.


    09:08


    Harriet was astonished and stunned as she watched Zephyr and thepany¡¯s senior executives


    walk out of the office.


    ¡°Zephyr, I¡­ I just wanted to see you, but your secretary stopped me,¡± Harriet exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I specifically instructed. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong by stopping you,¡± Zephyr said


    coldly.


    Undoubtedly, this was a humiliating blow delivered in front of everyone. Harriet¡¯s face flushed with


    both anger and embarrassment.


    What was even more mortifying for her was Zephyr¡¯s statement, ¡°You may be my wife now, but that


    doesn¡¯t entitle you to fire employees from ourpany. In addition, if you hit someone, shouldn¡¯t


    you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Harriet was stunned. She wondered, ¡°Did he just ask me to apologize? Why doesn¡¯t


    he consider the impact on my reputation if I apologize to a secretary?¡±


    Thinking about the Summer family¡¯s current situation, Harriet could only apologize to his secretary


    aggrievedly before stepping into the CEO¡¯s office of Zephyr.


    As soon as she entered the office, Harrietined with grievances, ¡°Zephyr, we have been


    married for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t you show some respect to me in front of others? Your actions


    earlier could harm my reputation if the wholepany finds out that the CEO¡¯s wife apologized to a


    secretary.¡±


    Zephyr walked to the desk and sat down. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being shameless, don¡¯t do anything


    shameless. Are you here in mypany at this hour because you need my assistance for the


    Summer family?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you obligated to help the Summer family, considering I¡¯m your wife, and we have a son?¡±


    Harriet asked.


    ¡°Nothing in this world is taken for granted, just like when I married you,¡± Zephyr replied indifferently.


    Harriet¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you ming me for forcing you to marry me by using my


    pregnancy?¡±


    Zephyr didn¡¯t answer the question but nonchntly stated, ¡°The Summer family is in a tough spot


    now. The Scott family, unfortunately, will not offer any assistance. If the Scott family were to


    intervene, it would only bring us down.¡±


    09:08


    The icy tone of his voice suggested that he was merely discussing the pros and cons of something


    mundane


    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she pondered, ¡°Is this man still so cold even in such


    circumstances? If it was Riley who married him, would he still be so cold when the Summer family is


    going through this incident?¡±


    In the end, she repressed those words and kept them to herself.


    ¡°If something happens to the Summer family, it will affect the joint projects they have with the Scott


    family. The Scott family will also suffer heavy losses at that time,¡± Harriet stated.


    However, Zephyr remained silent, implying that these losses were something he had already


    anticipated.


    Harriet continued, ¡°So, you don¡¯t care about Hendrick either? Do you think he will be able to


    maintain his upper-ss status in Lommore, given the fact that his mother spent her time in jail


    before? I¡¯m afraid everyone willugh at him behind his back. A mother who has been in prison is a


    stain he can¡¯t get rid of in his life!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly, intensifying the icy coldness within them. ¡°So back then, the


    Summer family really sent Riley, who wasn¡¯t ill, to a psychiatric hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Harriet openly acknowledged it.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked harshly.


    ¡°Riley held 35 percent of the shares in Summer Group. If she truly gained control of the group, how


    are my parents and I supposed to lead a good life? You should know how much she hated us backOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the day!¡± Harriet replied.


    Zephyr felt his heart sink, and he was well aware of it.


    ¡°Just because of the shares?¡±


    ¡°And I love you. But at that time, even if Riley broke your heart, you still didn¡¯t call off the


    engagement. I want to offer you an alternative and also give myself a chance,¡± Harriet exined. It


    even seemed as if everything she did was for Zephyr¡¯s sake.


    Zephyr¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t ask you to offer me an alternative!¡±


    09:08


    ¡°Would you still marry Riley if she hadn¡¯t been admitted to the psychiatric hospital despite betraying


    your feelings?¡± Harriet questioned.


    Zephyr was at a loss for words. At this point, he was unsure if he would have married Riley had she


    not been admitted to the psychiatric hospital at that time.


    Even though he hated Riley¡¯s betrayal, he still loved her.


    Harriet paused and continued, ¡°Now, the doctors who diagnosed Riley can¡¯t be contacted. Maybe


    they have been caught like that attending physician. Perhaps there will be additional incriminating


    evidence on the inte regarding the Summer family. If she continues to investigate, I will be


    imprisoned, and Hendrick will have a criminal mother. Can you truly bear the consequences?¡±


    Zephyr was silent.


    Harriet didn¡¯t urge him. Since the Scott family cared a lot about Hendrick, if Zephyr was not willing


    to help them, she decided to talk directly to Zephyr¡¯s parents. She knew they might not want their


    grandson to have a mother who had been in jail.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    ¡°Okay, I can help the Summer family this time, but whether it seeds will depend on you,¡± Zephyr


    said.


    Harriet was overjoyed. As long as Zephyr was willing to help, the circumstances would change.


    ¡°Zephyr, as long as you help the Summer family this time, we will never forget your kindness. The


    Summer family will cede more benefits to the Scott family in the future merger.¡±


    However, Harriet¡¯s words did not evoke even the slightest joy within Zephyr. No matter how many


    benefits he received, it was nothing significant.


    His joy hadpletely vanished in the car ident back then.


    Riley didn¡¯t expect that Zephyr would take the initiative to meet her.


    She met Zephyr in the private room of a private club in Lommore.


    Right when Riley stepped into the private room, she heard a buzzing in her ears. Confusion shed


    across her face.


    Zephyr, sitting in a chair, exined indifferently, ¡°It just destroyed and temporarily disabled all the


    electronic devices you¡¯re carrying on you. They will be functional once you leave the room. I just


    don¡¯t want our conversation in this room to be recorded.¡±


    ¡°What? Our conversation can never see the light of day?¡± Riley asked sarcastically.


    Zephyr stared at the woman in front of him. The woman he had once loved with his entire being was


    ring at him with hatred burning in her


    eyes.


    They were only a few steps away from each other, yet it felt like a chasm had opened up between


    them.


    ¡°I already know that it was the Summer family¡¯s fault that you were sent to a psychiatric hospital, but


    it was already done. You can¡¯t change the past. Now, how about we talk aboutpensation?¡±


    Zephyr offered, making it seem like a business negotiation.


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Riley suddenly burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re saying you want topensate me?¡±


    09:09


    ¡°The Summer family will only get a small p on the wrist even if you continue causing a scene


    about it, and it won¡¯t do you any good. Your shares from before have already been diluted to little to


    none after they had been transferred over and over again. Now, you should be thinking about ways


    to gain sufficient benefits to continue with your life.¡±


    Riley suddenly felt like she no longer knew the man in front of her, as if he was aplete


    stranger.


    Or maybe she had never known the real him in the first ce.


    Zephyr¡¯s voice continued to ring in her ear. ¡°I can ask the Summer family to return your portion of


    the shares andpensate another 20 million dors. You may choose to go abroad or stay in


    Lommore. Both are fine. Your amodation and necessities will be arranged if you wish to go


    abroad. I can buy you a mansion here in Lommore if you decide to stay here. It¡¯s better than living in


    the simple rental home you¡¯re currently staying at.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you need me to do? Don¡¯t say you¡¯re giving me all these benefits without me having to


    lift a finger?¡± She looked at him impassively.


    ¡°All you have to do is announce publicly that you¡¯ve fully recovered, move back into the Summer


    residence, and reconcile with members of the Summer family. On the surface, at least,¡± Zephyr


    listed.


    ¡°Zephyr, you knew Harriet and the others framed me, and I was forcibly admitted into the psychiatric


    hospital despite myck of insanity, but you still want me to lie that I used to be a mental patient to


    the public? You want me to put on an act that the Summer family and I have reconciled, and the


    only reason I recovered was because they admitted me into the hospital, and I even have to thank


    them for it?¡±


    The sarcasm dripping in Riley¡¯s voice made Zephyr frown. ¡°Those are already in the past. What you


    should be thinking about now is how to live your life in the future. Do you think you can rely on


    Rosalie and the Youngblood family for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t even differentiate right from wrong. You speak so lightly of my trauma.


    Imagine you¡¯re in your prime, and someone locks you up in a psychiatric hospital for so many years.


    Can you still do as you said?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Zephyr asked coldly.


    09:09 0


    hapter


    ¡°What do I want? I want the public to know the truth and the Summer family to get what they


    deserve!¡± she shouted. ¡°Do you know how it feels for a healthy person to be forced into receiving


    treatment in a psychiatric hospital? Do you know what it feels like to be abused and tortured as if


    you¡¯re an animal every day? Even¡­¡±


    Riley suddenly raised her right hand. Her missing finger stuck out painfully.


    ¡°Do you know how my finger broke?¡± Riley questioned with a smile.


    Yet, Riley¡¯s smile evoked an inexplicable uneasiness within Zephyr, as if the truth was something he


    couldn¡¯t bear to know.


    Zephyr¡¯s mouth opened and closed before he finally uttered, ¡°How¡­ did it break?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the wedding ring you gave me? You left the ring with me after you bought it. On


    the day I was thrown into the psychiatric hospital, I happened to be wearing it. That day, I slid it onto


    my finger. Sadness and sorrow drowned me because I knew you had be theughingstock


    after my car ident with Nichs. I swore I would marry and love you for the rest of my life if you


    believed that I didn¡¯t betray you. If you didn¡¯t, then I will break off the engagement and shoulder all


    the criticism and disgrace so that you won¡¯t suffer any grievance.¡±


    For Riley, it had been a decision she pondered and weighed hundreds of times. Yet, she was so


    calm when she finally voiced it.


    Zephyr wouldn¡¯t know how nervous and scared Riley was when she decided at that time.


    It was because Riley loved Zephyr and didn¡¯t want him to suffer more harm from the incident. She


    was willing to carry all the sufferings alone.


    Yet, Riley didn¡¯t expect that fate would y such a huge joke on her.


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grave slightly as if he had never considered that she had made such a


    decision at that time.


    ¡°You said you wanted me to trust you, but how could I believe you love me when you and Nichs


    acted like that?¡± Zephyr demanded as he stared at Riley.


    Riley nced at Zephyr nonchntly. ¡°It seems like we wouldn¡¯t be together anyway, even if I


    wasn¡¯t sent to a psychiatric hospital because you never trusted me in the first ce.


    09:09


    ???


    bublends Zeybek sand, but we would elke du te whide By wajid daugh of the Summes


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    rything


    all super


    wendy who Sul


    y gamed as coquing to what an absol


    ????? ?? ?? ??? o way I was hardly and holl with this ? ????? ? ??


    ing on my Singes Hand 1


    wiggled ??? ??? ??


    when I was


    do wow the ring I holes, wo my fingen


    ???? ?? ??? ??? ? ? ? ? ?


    where did


    Suddenly, Zephyr felt wretched, but why would he even feel like that? He was still superior, while


    Riley was just the eldest daughter of the Summer family who lost everything.


    Riley paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe what I¡¯m about to say next. I was forcibly


    admitted into a psychiatric hospital with this ring on my finger. Harriet imed I didn¡¯t deserve to


    wear the ring. I struggled a lot when I was admitted to the hospital at first, so my fingers were red


    and swollen, and the ring couldn¡¯t be taken off at all. Do you know what she did next?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Zephyr suddenly gasped. At this moment, even if Riley didn¡¯t continue her words, he could already


    think of something.


    ¡°Harriet immediately asked someone to cut off my finger and then flushed the ring and my finger


    down the toilet. Harriet said, ¡®Riley, you¡¯ll never have a chance to wear any wedding ring in your


    life!¡±¡± The corner of Riley¡¯s lips curled upward more, and her gaze was filled with mockery.


    Zephyr suddenly felt a pang of agony in his chest and thought, ¡°So that was how Riley¡¯s finger got


    broken!¡±


    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Anger and guilt surged through Zephyr¡¯s body. He was mad that Harriet would do such a thing to


    her biological sister, Riley, but he also felt guilty because he had the opportunity to save Riley back


    then.


    If Zephyr had investigated carefully back then, he would have found


    something strange. However, at that time, he deliberately didn¡¯t want anyone to mention anything


    about Riley.


    Even though Zephyr hated Riley for her betrayal and for making him a joke in the whole city, he


    never wanted her to end up like that.


    Riley ced her hand in front of Zephyr as if wanting him to have a clearer look.


    ¡°With me like this, do you still think I should tell everyone I¡¯m a psychopath, that I brought it upon


    myself, the Summer family hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to me, and Harriet made great efforts to find


    a doctor to treat my disease over the years only I was able to restore my sanity?¡± Riley asked.


    Zephyr couldn¡¯t say a word for a second. Riley¡¯s right hand seemed a hundred or a thousand times


    more awful than before.


    ¡°Zephyr, what I want is not money but justice for myself. Even if my life will be ruined, I must seek


    justice!¡± Riley enunciated each word clearly without hesitation.


    However, Zephyr could hardly look away from Riley.


    A scene of Riley¡¯s smiling and saying, ¡°Zephyr, what I want is not money but to be with you for life.


    Can you do that for me?¡± shed in Zephyr¡¯s


    09:09


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    mind.


    At that time, Zephyr replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes. Riley, you¡¯re the one and only wife in my life.¡±


    However, now, Zephyr had broken his promise.


    Zephyr didn¡¯t give Riley the life she wanted.


    Instead, Riley had to seek justice for herself.


    Harriet was on the phone with Larissa ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Zephyr promised he would help the


    Summer family. After all, he doesn¡¯t want Hendrick to have a mother who has been in prison in the


    future. As long as Zephyr is willing to help, Riley won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°But, the Youngblood family in Strico seems to be helping Riley!¡± Larissa eximed worriedly.


    ¡°The Youngblood family is only powerful in Strico, and they have no ce in Lommore to make


    decisions,¡± Harriet said.


    A loud thud sounded at this moment, and someone kicked open the door and broke into the room.


    Harriet was about to get angry but was stunned after seeing Zephyr¡¯s dark face. ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you cut off Riley¡¯s finger because she wore the diamond ring I gave her before on that finger?¡±


    Zephyr asked sternly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Harriet was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Zephyr to question the matter on the spot.


    ¡°Zephyr, did you hear Riley talk nonsense? She broke her finger when she abused herself. It has


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I dare you to say that to my face again.¡±


    A trace of guilt shed in Harriet¡¯s eyes, and she said, forcing herself to calm down, ¡°It really has


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    Zephyr stared at Harriet with a sharp gaze. The next moment, he raised his hand and sped


    Harriet¡¯s right away, straightening her middle finger.


    Harriet was shuddering, as if she had realized something was wrong. She suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t


    do this. Zephyr, I¡¯m your wife. Would you rather believe the woman who betrayed you instead of


    me?¡±


    09:09


    Then, apanied by the sound of bones cracking, Harriet let out an anguished howl.


    Harriet¡¯s middle finger was broken just like that.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Zephyr asked faintly.


    Harriet grabbed her right hand and said, ¡°W-Why? I¡¯m your wife! Besides, Riley betrayed you. How


    could you break my finger because of her?¡± Harriet yelled sadly and indignantly.


    ¡°She betrayed me, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can cut off her finger. I guess your pain now is just one-


    tenth of hers back then. If you weren¡¯t my wife, do you think you can keep your finger?¡± Zephyr said


    coldly.


    Harriet¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and she thought, ¡°Zephyr has never forgotten about Riley.¡±


    ¡°So, do you believe everything Riley said? I can¡¯t believe you did this to me because of her. I¡¯m the


    one who sincerely loves you!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I didn¡¯t check before I came? All the subordinates who cut off Riley¡¯s finger with


    you back then already admitted it,¡± Zephyr stated.


    Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I was just helping you to take revenge. Someone like Riley is not


    qualified to wear the ring you gave.¡±


    Despite this, Zephyr looked at Harriet coldly, who was howling before him.


    However, no matter how painful Harriet looked, Zephyr¡¯s heart had no hint of emotions.


    Undoubtedly, Zephyr didn¡¯t love Harriet because who he loved from the beginning to the end was


    Riley, who betrayed him.


    ¡°I gave Riley the ring. Even if she doesn¡¯t deserve it, I should take it back myself. I don¡¯t need you to


    be a busybody and deal with her. Moreover, she was still my fianc¨¦e when you cut off her finger.


    Who gave you the right to cut off her finger?¡± said Zephyr.


    He looked at Harriet condescendingly, and there was no hint of sorry or hesitance in his cold eyes.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was like a pot of ice water for Harriet, drenching her from head to foot and sending


    chills all over her body.


    09:09


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Riley? Why can¡¯t you forget her after she betrayed you like that? Why do you


    not care about me when I have loved you sincerely all these years?¡± Harriet shouted.


    Zephyr was silent.


    It was because Zephyr also wanted to ask himself why he couldn¡¯t forget Riley.


    In the next few days, a headline was released on the inte reporting the police had detained the


    doctors who diagnosed Riley with mental illness.


    The police were further investigating the case.


    Although the police didn¡¯t reveal any further information, the news was all over the inte,


    using the Summer family.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Zephyr would help the Summer family? Look at us now! How¡¯s this helping at all?


    He didn¡¯t even bother!¡± fumed Peter.


    Harriet¡¯s face fell. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Riley screwing us up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one useless as hell. After donkey years, you still failed to win Zephyr¡¯s heart,¡±


    reprimanded Peter.


    Harriet¡¯s visage became all the grimmer on the spot. ¡°In two days, my parents-inw will be back


    with Hendrick. By then, even if Zephyr refuses toe up with something, I can always ask my


    parents-inw to help the Summer family out. If I were to go to jail, the Scott family name would be


    dragged through the mire!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯ll really help us?¡± Larissa was worried.


    ¡°You all know how much they doted on Hendrick, don¡¯t you? Besides, over the years, Zephyr never


    had anyone else except me. Hendrick is the Scott family¡¯s only heir!¡± stated Harriet.


    Only after hearing that did Larissa feel a tad relieved.


    At that moment, a housekeeper suddenly hurried in and reported, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Summer, Ms.


    Summer, the police are here, saying that they¡¯re going to take you back for questioning.¡±


    The Summer family of three were astounded.


    Before they had time to react, the police officers had already stepped in and called out all their


    names right away. ¡°We now suspect that you¡¯re rted to Riley¡¯s case. You guys will need toe


    with us. In addition, Ms. Harriet Summer, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re also allegedly involved in an assault,


    intentionally putting others in harm¡¯s way and causing physical disability.¡±


    On the heels of that, another policeman stepped forward and handcuffed the three members of the


    Summer family.


    The trio¡¯s mien took an immediate change for the worse. It was then that Peter began to bellow,


    ¡°We¡¯ll be cooperative with the police investigation, but what are these handcuffs for, huh? Are you


    taking us as suspects already? I need to speak to mywyer! We¡¯re suing you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll get to contact yourwyer following the procedures


    09:09


    Hearing that, Peter and Larissa looked terrified. Harriet, on the other hand, pinned her gaze on the


    chilly handcuffs on her wrists. The turn of events hadpletely taken her by surprise.


    Given that the police force was arresting and detaining them, the authority must have obtained


    substantial evidence against them.


    At present, the only thing the Summer family could count on was a helping hand from the Scott


    family.


    ¡°As long as we drag the issue on for another two days, we¡¯ll still stand a chance when my parents-


    inw return with Hendrick!¡± was Harriet¡¯s thought. On that note, she signaled her parents with a


    meaningful gaze, hinting them not to give themselves away upon reaching the police


    station.


    Peter and Larissa were


    back to their senses at that time. Observing the hint hidden behind the gaze of their daughter, they


    naturally understood what to do.


    Still, when the police came out of the Summer residence with the Summer family of three, a parade


    of reporters had already hunkered down outside, surrounding the ce.


    The reporters flocked toward the three members of the Summer family and put forward various


    questions.


    Not a peep came from the trio as they got into the police car.


    Almost five minutester, the first piece of news about the Summer family getting into a police car


    was spread online.


    Immediately afterward, more relevant news went viral all over the inte, and their infamous news


    garnered more and more attention from the public.


    Riley watched the news on her phone about the arrest of the Summer family of three. She then


    turned to Rosalie in front of her. ¡°Were these all your doings?¡±


    Rosalie shed a faint smile in return. ¡°I merely submitted the evidence I collected to the police,


    including some records of their ount transactions that they bribed the doctors back then and the


    verbal recordings of those doctors.¡±


    09:09


    ¡°How about the news that said the police were still investigating my physical disability, inflicted by


    Harriet? Were you the one who submitted the evidence as well?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me,¡± revealed Rosalie. ¡°There was a file ced at the door of my hotel room. The


    person rang my doorbell, and I answered the door, only to find the document lying there. It detailed


    thoroughly about your missing finger and the deets of those who were present at that time.¡±


    That hit Riley with a surprise. ¡°Who put that piece of information at your doorstep?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°No idea. At that time, the person was wearing a cap and a thick coat, leaving right at


    the corner after confirming that I had seen the file. That person also hailed a taxi outside the hotel


    and deliberately avoided the surveince cameras on the road. Not only that, but the license te


    of the taxi is also fake, so no one could trace it.¡±


    Those were the findings Rosalie got from checking the surveince footage after the incident.


    ¡°Who could that person be?¡± Riley was confused.


    ¡°No matter who that person was, at least we know that these materials were given either to aid you


    or to be at odds with Harriet,¡± Rosalie guessed.


    To think that someone was trying to offer her a helping hand, Riley could not believe such a person


    existed other than Rosalie and Amelia.


    ¡°Is it the Griffin family?¡± she wondered.


    Then again, she reckoned the Griffin family most probably would not have done it. Even though


    Nichs¡¯ car crash was not an ident, the Griffin family would only try their best to find out who


    caused the car ident instead of spending time to prove that Harriet was the culprit who cut off


    her finger.


    Riley was clueless about who was behind it, for it baffled her that one would actually do that for her,


    a poordy who had lost everything in life.


    No longer did Riley wish to dwell on figuring out the identity of the person who gave her a hand.


    Instead, she asked Rosalie about the time thetter would depart from Lommore, ¡°By the way, on


    which day would you be leaving?¡±


    09:09


    Rosalie said, ¡°The day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll be asking my friend in Lommore, who¡¯s also awyer, to


    contact you by then. Should you have any legal matters, you can consult him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Riley expressed her appreciation. The fact was she had lost count of how many times


    she thanked Rosalie for the past few days.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you ever wanted to visit Strico in the future, feel free to knock on


    our doors¡± pronounced Rosalie.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± said Riley.


    With that, Rosalie left Riley¡¯s condominium. When she was about to hop into the car, a vehicle


    suddenly came and pulled over right in front of her. A woman then alighted that vehicle.


    After Rosalie glimpsed the said woman¡¯s face clearly, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes.


    That woman looked very much like herself, not to mention the way the other party dressed was also


    a heck of simr to hers, which only added more likeness.


    ¡°You must be Rosalie.¡± The woman smiled at Rosalie and went on, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Roxanne,


    Calvin¡¯s personal assistant. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you. I knew that you came to


    Lommore but didn¡¯t know your exact location. Riley¡¯s home was the only ce I heard, so I came to


    try my luck. I can¡¯t believe I really get to meet you in person.¡±


    In other words, she had intentionallye for Rosalie. Watching that face so simr to hers,


    Rosalie unwittingly pursed her lips.


    If Roxanne was Calvin¡¯s personal assistant, Rosalie reckoned that Calvin must be looking for her


    doppelganger again.


    ¡°So, is thisdy before my eyes going to be my substitute?¡± she asked herself.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After all, she knew that Calvin had always kept one after another stand-in of her beside himself


    throughout the years they got separated.


    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Rosalie questioned.


    ¡°I have a few things I need to discuss with you, Mrs. Youngblood. I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to


    spare me some time.¡± Roxanne might sound polite, but for some reason, Rosalie felt quite


    disgusted looking at that person in front of her.


    09:09

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Perhaps it was because although the woman acted gentle and polite, there was a hint of slyness in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk here,¡± Rosalie said openly. She also wanted to see what the woman was up to.


    Roxanne looked at the two bodyguards beside Rosalie and said


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    somewhat unhappily, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, I don¡¯t want others to hear what I¡¯m going to say to you.


    How about we talk somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible because my husband has arranged for many people to be around me


    to protect my safety. Even if we move to another ce, they will still stand by and hear what you are


    going to say,¡± Rosalie said.


    A hint of displeasure shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes and then disappeared quickly. Roxanne put on


    a sad expression and said, ¡°Well, I hope you can


    have apletely cut off his feelings for you. Mrs. Youngblood, you happy family with children now,


    and you probably won¡¯t want Calvin to suffer alone either.¡±


    Then, Roxanne pretended to be self-deprecating and said, ¡°I know that in Calvin¡¯s eyes, I am just a


    substitute for you rather than his personal assistant, but I really love Calvin and wish him well.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of things I can¡¯t do.¡±


    Rosalie stared at the woman in front of her. Although the woman acted modest and polite at the


    moment and seemed to be considerate of Calvin, Rosalie had met many people over the years and


    naturally could tell that the woman had something else in mind.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Rosalie asked calmly.


    hope you can say some heartless words to Calvin to make him give up on youpletely so that


    he can truly start anew,¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°And what good will that do for you?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°For me? Of course¡­ There is nothing good.¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she spoke.


    Rosalie smiled gently. ¡°Is that so? I thought it was doing you some good, and that¡¯s why you came


    to me specifically to say this.¡±


    09:09


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for Calvin. I hope he will stop being immersed in the past.¡± Roxanne said expectantly,


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, you will agree, right?¡±


    At that moment, Roxanne had a n in her mind. She thought if Rosalie said something heartless


    to Calvin, Calvin would be hurt again and depressed. She would then take the opportunity to


    comfort and even sleep with Calvin.


    If she were lucky enough to get pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having a


    prospective future.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Rosalie said indifferently, then walked past Roxanne and was going to get in the car.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? She gets it, so?¡± Roxanne thought.


    Roxanne subconsciously wanted to stop Rosalie, but she was blocked by the bodyguards beside


    Rosalie in turn.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, so will you talk to Calvin?¡± Roxanne said anxiously.


    ¡°Whether or not I will talk to him is a matter between him and me. You are just a personal assistant


    and should do what a personal assistant is supposed to do,¡± Rosalie said. She looked at the face


    that was simr to hers when she was young. ¡°I never thought that a person should be a substitute


    for another. Everyone is an independent individual.¡±


    Roxanne bit her lip slightly and cursed in her mind, ¡°It¡¯s easy for her to say that!¡±


    For the time being, she could only be by Calvin¡¯s side as a substitute. However, sooner orter, she


    would upy Calvin¡¯s heart.


    Seeing Rosalie get in the car, Roxanne gritted her teeth and then drove back to her residence.


    When she opened the door, she saw Calvin sitting on the couch in the house.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Roxanne¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°Why are you here? If you are looking for me, you can


    call me, and I will go to you.¡±


    Calvin looked at Roxanne coldly, which was kind of different from his usual indifference, and his


    gaze at that moment made Roxanne feel somewhat uneasy.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    09:09


    ¡°Did you go to meet Rosalie today?¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Roxanne blurted out and unintentionally admitted it. Then, she hesitated for a


    moment and asked, ¡°Did Rosalie tell you?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her. Let me ask you-why did you meet her, and what did you say to her?¡±


    Calvin said.


    If Peach hadn¡¯t called him to say that she happened to see Roxanne going to meet Rosalie, he


    wouldn¡¯t have known it.


    He had brought Roxanne with him several times when he discussed cooperation with Peach.


    Naturally, Peach also got to know Roxanne.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything. I just told her that I was your personal assistant¡­¡± Roxanne stammered.


    ¡°And?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°And¡­ I asked her not to make you suffer.¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she looked


    aggrieved. ¡°Calvin, I know that you care about her.


    Especially aftering to Lommore this time, you¡¯ve been running around for her affairs. If it goes


    on like this, the media will make up stories, and your reputation will be affected.¡±


    Calvin looked at the pair of eyes that were simr to Rosalie¡¯s. When he saw Roxanne in the


    nightclub back then, the eyes had caught his attention first because they looked like Rosalie¡¯s.


    However, the strange thing was that Rosalie¡¯s tears made him heartbroken, but the tears in


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes only made him feel disgusted.


    Even if their eyes were simr, the glint in the eyes was different.


    ¡°It seems I have been too kind to you, which may have given you some illusion,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Roxanne, you are just my personal assistant. You have no right to interfere in things out of your


    responsibility. It is not your ce to think about who I care about and how my reputation will be


    affected.¡±


    ¡°But I love you.¡± Ever since she met him in the nightclub and found out that he was the one who had


    saved her, she had yearned for him and strived hard to stay by his side.


    No woman would not love such a rich and powerful, handsome and talented man like him.


    09:09


    ¡°You love me?¡± Calvin seemed to have heard a joke, and the corners of his


    me, what do you indifferent lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°If you love


    love about me? Do you love me enough to do anything for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I love everything about you and can sacrifice everything for you¡­¡± Roxanne said quickly, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t believe me, I can swear it!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:09

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have never believed in vows. The oath of mankind is the easiest to break. You said


    you would sacrifice everything for me. So¡­ Does that include your life?¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Roxanne was stunned for a moment and then immediately said, ¡°Yes, including my life.


    Calvin, it doesn¡¯t matter if I lose my life for you. After all, you gave me this life. Otherwise, I would


    probably be dead by now!¡±


    As if he was not moved by what she said, he looked at her indifferently. ¡°Really? Give me your life


    back, then.¡±


    Roxanne was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are no longer my personal assistant. I will take back the help I once gave you as


    well. From now on, you have nothing to do with me.¡± If he could give it to her, it was only natural that


    he could take it back.


    Roxanne¡¯s face turned pale. She would have nothing left if he took everything back.


    Even if he had helped her pay off the debts of her family, that simply meant she was free of debts.


    She had already been exposed to a life of luxury, so she couldn¡¯t possibly be willing to go back to


    her old way of life.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Calvin! I¡­ I only went to Rosalie today for


    your sake! I knew that she and I looked a little simr, so I didn¡¯t mind being a substitute! I could


    even do stic surgery to make myself look more like her! I could also talk in her tone of voice and


    dress up as-¡±


    ¡°But you are not her!¡± Calvin interrupted her before she could finish her


    sentence.


    He kept her by his side because he didn¡¯t want a person who looked like Rosalie to get in trouble,


    and he also wanted to use her as a substitute.


    But when he saw Rosalie again in Lommore, he realized that it was all just self-deception.


    The so-called substitute was just his way of numbing himself and was an act of escapism.


    11:15


    Calvin stood up and walked toward the door.


    Roxanne rushed forward and hugged Calvin as she pleaded, ¡°Calvin,


    don¡¯t go! I was wrong! I would never go to Rosalie again. Please forgive me! I will be satisfied as


    long as I stay with you!¡±


    ¡°Even if I have nothing?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°How could you have nothing? You¡¯re Mr. Gunner of the entertainment industry and the heir of


    Gunner Group!¡± Roxanne said.


    Calvin looked at Roxanne coldly and moved her away from his side. ¡°The woman I want to love will


    never be someone like you. It was also my fault to leave you by my side as my personal assistant. I


    won¡¯t take back what was given to you before, but I will not give you anything more ever again!¡±


    After saying that, he left the house without hesitation and left Roxanne, who was still rooted to the


    spot in shock and disbelief.


    While being with him, she had heard others talking about him secretly and knew how cold-blooded


    and ruthless he was.


    Even though his ex-girlfriends pleaded bitterly, he still broke up with them whenever he felt like it.


    Things were worse for Roxanne as she was not even his girlfriend.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t stay with Calvin, then what would happen to me in the future? What could a person like


    me, with an ordinary education and no skills, possibly do?¡± she thought to herself.


    At that moment, Roxanne¡¯s heart was filled with fear and resentment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It must be Rosalie! Calvin couldn¡¯t possibly have known that on his own! This is all Rosalie¡¯s fault!


    One day, I¡¯ll make Rosalie pay the price!¡± she thought to herself.


    The police detained the three members of the Summer family as suspects, making it the hottest


    news at the moment.


    Harriet was waiting for her parents-inw along with their grandson to return to Lommore. As long


    as her parents-inw returned, even if Zephyr didn¡¯t want to, his parents would force him to take


    action.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the one who showed up at the detention center would turn out to be


    thewyer who helped with the divorce


    11:15


    Chapter 1256 procedure.


    ¡°Is he going to divorce me?¡± Harriet asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. This is the divorce agreement. Mr. Scott has signed it. It will take effect once you sign it and


    go through the regr procedures. In terms of property, both of you had a premarital agreement on


    it beforehand, so there is nothing to dispute about it. We will implement it in ordance with the


    agreement. As for the custody of children, it is only natural that Mr. Scott would want it. Given your


    current situation, Ms. Summer, it would be difficult to obtain custody even if you go to court.¡±


    Thewyer was talking about the details of the divorce.


    Harriet was so immersed in her anger that she didn¡¯t want to listen at all.


    ¡°Zephyr chose to divorce me? How could he do this? I was willing to give up most of the benefits of


    Summer Group just to be with him! Now that something has happened to the Summer family, he


    just throws a divorce


    agreement at me and wants to cast me aside?¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°I want to see Zephyr. Tell him toe see me, or I will never sign this divorce agreement!¡± Harriet


    dered, and then she left the room with the staff without waiting for thewyer¡¯s answer.


    When thewyer passed Harriet¡¯s message on to Zephyr, he seemed to be surprised and said,


    ¡°Apart from these, what else did she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She just said she wants to see you, Mr. Scott. She insisted she would never sign it without


    seeing you,¡± thewyer replied.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. You¡¯re dismissed,¡± Zephyr said.


    His mother, Mariah Sablich, walked into the study right as thewyer-left. ¡°Are you really going to


    divorce Harriet?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zephyr replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s disgraceful what happened to her, she is still Hendrick¡¯s mother. If you two get


    divorced, then Hendrick¡­¡±


    After all, people of the older generation would prefer if their families remainedplete.


    ¡°It is precisely because she is Hendrick¡¯s mother that I want to divorce her and gain custody over


    Hendrick. If she lives with Hendrick, her


    wickedness will affect Hendrick sooner orter,¡± Zephyr said.


    11:15


    Mariah sighed. Zephyr had mentioned his decision to divorce Harriet on the day they came back.


    He also said that Harriet had asked someone to cut off Riley¡¯s fingers.


    Mariah was also shocked after hearing that fact. She didn¡¯t expect that her daughter-inw, who


    looked so humble and sensible, would turn out to be such a cruel person capable of scheming


    against blood-rted family members.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    ¡°Besides, Mom, would you want to live with such a person?¡± Zephyr asked.


    Mariah pondered for a moment and then said with a sigh, ¡°Tell me, then. Do you want to divorce


    Harriet just because she did all this, or is it because what she did hurt Riley? Would you have


    decided to not divorce her if she hurt someone else instead?¡±


    Zephyr pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°No, I will divorce her regardless. Riley has nothing to do with


    it. For me, Riley is already in the past. Since she is in the past, I have no intention to keep her in


    mind.¡±


    Everything that happened between him and Riley was in the past.


    Although he was speaking to his mother, it was more like he was telling himself that.


    He was constantly telling himself not to think about Riley anymore. Even if he still had feelings for


    that woman, it was time he stopped.


    Rosalie was going back to Strico, and Riley came to see her off at the airport.


    However, Rosalie didn¡¯t expect Calvin toe see her off as well.


    ¡°Roxanne must have caused you some trouble when she came to see you before, huh?¡± Calvin


    asked.


    Rosalie looked at Calvin and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really call it a problem. It was just an ident. I didn¡¯t


    expect this person to be your personal assistant, though. I know that I have no right to talk about


    your personal affairs, but if you hired this person as a personal assistant just to find a substitute,


    then¡­ You¡¯ll only make it harder for yourself to let go.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be deeply trapped in the past.


    After all, he clearly could pursue his own rtionship.


    There was a hint of bitterness hidden within Calvin¡¯s faint smile. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t find


    any more substitutes, and that person will no longer be my personal assistant.¡±


    After all, she was not Rosalie no matter how simr the two looked.


    ¡°You fired her?¡± Rosalie was surprised.


    11.14


    ¡°I only temporarily hired her as my personal assistant because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her work in a


    nightclub. Now, even though I have fired her, she will be able to live a stable life with what I have


    given her. That is, if she behaves herself.¡±


    Rosalie looked at the time and saw that it was almost time to board.


    ¡°All right; it¡¯s time for me to board my flight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have a safe trip!¡± Riley said.


    Calvin looked at Rosalie as if he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say goodbye.


    He had to watch her leave him again. It was as though her leaving was all he deserved.


    ¡°Bye,¡± Rosalie said to Calvin.


    Calvin pursed his lips and held out his right hand. He didn¡¯t want to say goodbye. All he wanted was


    to shake her hand to bid her farewell.


    Seeing this, Rosalie held out her hand as well.


    Just like that, they shook each other¡¯s hands. Calvin stared at her hand and felt the heating


    from it.


    At that moment, he had a shback of their childhood days and recalled how she had held his hand


    tightly on that mountain so he wouldn¡¯t fall off the cliff.


    He wished he could continue holding her hand tightly.


    Suddenly, Rosalie frowned and withdrew her hand. She then covered her mouth and rushed to the


    nearby bathroom, where she began to vomit violently.


    Riley hurriedly followed her into the bathroom, looking worried.


    As Calvin stood outside the bathroom, something seemed to sh within his eyes.


    Rosalie continued to vomit and retch until she finally had nothing left to throw up. Then, she rinsed


    her mouth,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°My appetite has been poor these past few days. I think it has something


    to do with indigestion,¡± Rosalie said, feeling a little morefortable


    11:15


    after vomiting.


    When they walked out of the bathroom, Riley turned toward Rosalie and said, ¡°Make sure to visit a


    doctor after you return to Strico and get your stomach treated.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie smiled gently and looked at Riley and Calvin again. ¡°Well, I should proceed to board


    the flight now!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until she stepped forward that Calvin grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°You can¡¯t board the


    ne just yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rosalie asked curiously.


    His eyes were staring into hers as a possibility shed through his mind. Even if this possibility


    made his heart feel heavy, he still had to tell her. ¡°Have you ever considered that your vomiting may


    not be caused by your indigestion, but because you are pregnant?¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and thought to herself, ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    Rosalie could hardly believe Calvin¡¯s conclusion. ¡°How is that possible?¡± It was not easy for her to


    conceive, so she was considered lucky to have conceived triplets and have a sessful C-section.


    What¡¯s more, Jonathan had gotten vasectomy done for fear of her getting pregnant again. As such,


    it was unlikely that she could be pregnant.


    That was why she never considered the possibility of pregnancy even though she had vomited


    several times before.


    ¡°Is it really impossible? Did you go to the hospital for an examination?¡± Calvin asked.


    Rosalie was silent as she didn¡¯t go to the hospital for an examination. She then recalled how her


    vomiting, bad appetite throughout the past few days, and her sudden craving for desserts, were


    simr to her symptoms during pregnancy.


    ¡°Could it be? Am I really pregnant with another baby?¡± she thought to herself as she looked at her


    abdomen in surprise.


    ¡°Go get an examination, and you¡¯ll know whether you are pregnant or not.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded


    in her ear


    Half an hourter, Rosalie waited anxiously at the hospital for the results of her blood test.


    11:15


    Although she had repeatedly told herself that the possibility was very small, she couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if there really existed a little life in her tummy.


    Riley sat beside Rosalie and kept herpany.


    Calvin stood at the door not far away and leaned against it in silence. He had his head down and


    seemed to be in deep thought.


    Time soon went by. When it was time, Rosalie got the blood test report and looked at the two


    familiar numbers of the blood indicators above. She didn¡¯t even need a doctor to tell her that she


    was pregnant.


    She was really pregnant with a baby.


    ¡°You really are pregnant!¡± Calvin muttered next to Rosalie¡¯s ear. As soon as she looked up, she saw


    that Calvin hade to her, and his eyes were fixated on the test report in her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± Rosalie replied with a faint smile.


    She and Jonathan had another baby, but she didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant again under such


    circumstances.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    4

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Rosalie had thought it would be hard to have her own children in this lifetime. But right then, she


    already had three lovely children. On top of


    that, there would be more.


    ¡°Perhaps God took pity on me, after all,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Since you are pregnant, you are not suited to take a ne in your current delicate condition. I¡¯ll


    drive you back to Strico,¡± Calvin offered.


    ¡°Thank you, but Jon had the driver and bodyguards stay in Lommore, so I¡¯ll ask the driver of the


    Youngblood family to drive me home,¡± Rosalie said.


    At her words, a sh of gloom flittered across Calvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ultimately, she¡¯s determined to draw a


    line between us. Is it because she¡¯s afraid that Jonathan would misunderstand if I were to drive her


    back?¡± he wondered.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Following that thought, Calvin smiled faintly and concurred, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t insist, then. Be careful on


    the way back, and have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Shortly after, a ck Bentley pulled up at the hospital entrance. Rosalie got in the car, and the


    driver headed back to Strico.


    Calvin stood at the hospital entrance in a trance, looking at the car that gradually disappeared from


    his line of sight. The smile on his face slowly faded.


    Noticing Calvin¡¯s nk look, Riley understood that Calvin was reluctant to part with Rosalie.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalie, Calvin probably wouldn¡¯t take her side and help her.


    ¡°Calvin is also an outstanding man. But sometimes, love has nothing to do with that,¡± shemented


    soundlessly.


    In Riley¡¯s mind, Nichs¡¯ face shed past once more,


    In the past, Nichs once asked her, ¡°If I¡¯m more outstanding than Zephyr one day, will you choose


    me?¡±


    At that time, she replied, ¡°Even so, my love will always belong to Zephyr. I don¡¯t love you, Nichs.


    To me, he¡¯s the man I n to be together with


    11:15


    for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°To be together with him for the rest of my life¡­ Regretfully, fate gave me a hard p in the face,¡±


    she scoffed inwardly.


    Over the years in the psychiatric hospital, Zephyr¡¯s voice and smile became increasingly fuzzy in


    her memory. However, Nichs¡¯ look,


    word he said, and all the things he had done before her, grew more and more profound in her mind,


    so much so that they seemed imprinted on her soul.


    every


    ¡°Are you going back, Mr. Gunner?¡± Riley asked politely.


    ¡°You go ahead. I want to stay here for a while longer,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ll be staying in Lommore for some time. If you need any help, feel free to contact me,¡±


    Calvin said out of the blue.


    A trace of surprise shed across Riley¡¯s eyes.


    As if answering her unspoken question, Calvin added, ¡°Since Rosalie chose to help you, I will also


    help you to the bitter end.¡±


    Riley was stunned. ¡°Just because of that? He should know that if I really were to ask him for help, it


    would not be something easy. After all, what I¡¯m doing now is no different from making an enemy of


    the Scott family and the Summer family. These two families have always been deeply rooted in


    Lommore. Yet, Calvin is willing to make such a promise,¡± she mused.


    ¡°But if you help me, you won¡¯t be getting anything in return. Is that okay?¡± Riley asked.


    In a soft and low voice, Calvin murmured, ¡°Her happiness is my reward.¡± That was the answer he


    gave her.


    When Rosalie¡¯s car returned to the Youngblood residence in Strico, Jonathan was already standing


    outside, waiting for her.


    At that moment, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Because Rosalie was pregnant, the driver drove


    very slowly throughout the journey, fearing it would be bumpy otherwise and affect the baby.


    When Rosalie saw Jonathan at the door of the Youngblood residence, her eyes inexorably


    glistened.


    11:15


    It was not only because they had been apart for ten days but also because she had another life in


    her stomach that was a continuation of their bloodlines.


    As soon as Rosalie alighted from the car, Jonathan suddenly stepped forward and hugged her. The


    first thing out of his mouth was an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was too careless. I should have been more careful and paid attention to contraception


    so you wouldn¡¯t get pregnant,¡± he murmured in a low voice.


    Only then did Rosalie understand the meaning behind his apology.


    ¡°Why should you be sorry? I¡¯m actually quite happy that I can get pregnant again,¡± Rosalie said.


    She initially thought there would only be the triplets in her life, but there was another new life then.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Jonathan narrowed his ebony eyes, but there was no joy in them. Instead, they brimmed


    with worry.


    Before Rosalie could respond, Jonathan had already taken Rosalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in


    first. The wind out here is cold.¡±


    After they had gone into the manor, Jonathan told the help to leave first.


    ¡°Are the children asleep?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all asleep. They didn¡¯t know you wereing back today. Otherwise, they would have


    likely insisted on waiting until you returned,¡± Jonathan replied, looking at her t abdomen worriedly.


    ¡°Are you nning to carry the baby to term?¡±


    Rosalie nodded matter-of-factly and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m pregnant, I naturally want to carry it to term.¡±


    Jonathan went silent, a rare trace of hesitation on his handsome face. He was seemingly thinking


    about how he should voice his words next.


    That made Rosalie feel uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this baby?¡± she asked.


    11:15


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips before he finally sighed. ¡°I do. How could I not want our baby? But


    when you were pregnant with the triplets, the doctor once said that your womb and uterus had been


    traumatized, so you weren¡¯t suited to have triplets. He also said that even if we kept the triplets, you


    aren¡¯t suited to have another pregnancy in the future.¡±


    It was because that would mean danger.


    It was also precisely because he was afraid that she would be in danger again that he chose to


    have a vasectomy.


    But he had never expected that even so, she still got pregnant.


    Although such a possibility existed after a vasectomy, if he had been more cautious and returned for


    a postoperative test at the hospital, he might have found out about it earlier and avoided this


    pregnancy.


    When he received her phone call that day, in which she told him the driver would be driving her


    back instead of taking a flight because she was pregnant, his mind went nk.


    It was not joy he felt but fear.


    He once lost her for five years, and she was finally back. Right then, he absolutely didn¡¯t want to


    lose her again.


    Only those who had lost something would learn to treasure it even more.


    ¡°We have three children, Rosalie. It¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jonathan uttered in a low voice.


    a

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Rosalie bit her lips lightly. She lowered her head and gently stroked her abdomen with both hands.


    Although Jonathan didn¡¯t say the word ¡± itself, she understood the meaning of his words.


    If she were not pregnant, she would avoid getting pregnant and choose not to have any more


    children.


    But right then, the ident had already transpired, and she was pregnant. As a mother, she could


    not possibly give her child up easily.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked up at Jonathan and said, ¡°The baby¡¯s condition and my health are


    still uncertain. We need to have another prenatal examination. Let¡¯s make a decision after the


    results are out, okay?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At her cautious gaze, Jonathan ultimately concurred softly.


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. She lifted her hands and hugged Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jon. It


    has been six years since Ist gave birth to the baby. For a normal C-section, a woman can give


    birth again after two years. Besides, I have always taken care of myself. Things won¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that if a choice must be made between you and your child, you must choose yourself,


    okay? I don¡¯t want to be in Warren¡¯s shoes one day!¡± Jonathan murmured in a low voice.


    Stunned, Rosalie knew that he was thinking of Amelia¡¯s current situation. Right then, Amelia


    remained in the hospital on bed rest. Although Warren didn¡¯t say anything, he visited her daily in the


    middle of the night when everyone was asleep.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t know that.


    She only knew because Jonathan previously told her on the phone, informed by the bodyguards he


    sent to the hospital to protect Amelia.


    They even discussed Warren¡¯s feelings toward Amelia at present.


    ¡°He must still love Amelia. Otherwise, considering his character, he would never visit her ward and


    stay there for such a long time every night.¡±


    ¡°Then, if something were to happen to Amelia, do you think Warren


    11:15 7


    would be willing to¡­ save Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan said with absolute certainty.


    Rosalie, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t that certain. After all, Warren had been hypnotized and had


    forgotten his love for Amelia. Even though Warren had then developed some feelings for Amelia,


    she doubted that it was deep enough that he would be willing to risk his life to save her.


    ¡°Rosie, Warren can at least use his blood and liver to save Amelia when she is in danger. But if it


    were you, what would I have to trade?¡± Jonathan remarked.


    Inwardly, hemented, ¡°Back when she was pregnant with triplets, I lived in fear each day, watching


    as she suffered for the children yet was powerless to do anything. Am I now to experience the same


    fear and powerlessness again?¡±


    A sense of sorrow swamped Rosalie. His voice was soft, and he neither shouted nor wailed, but it


    made her feel like crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early now. I¡¯m only six weeks pregnant. When we¡¯ve gone to the hospital for a detailed


    examination, we will consider whether to keep the baby or give it up, okay?¡± Rosalie suggested.


    She initially thought that her unexpected pregnancy would be a joyful asion.


    But she never expected him to have so many fears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Jonathan apologized incessantly.


    ¡°There is nothing for you to apologize for. Maybe God thinks it¡¯s not lively enough with three


    children, so he wants to give us another one.¡± While saying that, she kissed him on the lips. ¡°Trust


    me. I will treasure my life because I still need to keep you and the childrenpany. I won¡¯t be


    impulsive.¡±


    Jonathan passively epted her kiss offort, musing, ¡°Really? Back then, she risked her own


    life to keep the three children. What about now? What would she sacrifice for the baby she¡¯s


    carrying?¡±


    Late at night, Warren went to Amelia¡¯s ward again. For some inexplicable reason, it seemed that his


    heart could only gradually settle when he gazed at her sleeping countenance every night when


    everything was still, and he could then finally go to sleep.


    But to his surprise, she was still awake when he stepped into her ward this time.


    11:15 C


    On instinct, he turned around to leave


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Amelia shouted. If it weren¡¯t for her bulging belly and the fact that it was inconvenient for


    her to get out of bed, she would have rushed over and grabbed hold of him.


    Warren halted in his tracks and ultimately stayed in the ward.


    ¡°Did youe to visit me?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Warren countered, his gaze alighting on her waxen face. Recently, her


    complexion had grown increasingly worse. He knew that it was a sign of her liver function


    deteriorating.


    Her condition was already dire. Even if the baby were taken out of her, her existing liver wouldn¡¯t be


    able tost long.


    ¡°If so, I will be very happy. If not, I¡¯ll feel lucky to see you,¡± Amelia replied.


    His eyes narrowed unconsciously. ¡°Are women all so fickle? When I appeared in front of you in the


    past, you told me to stop showing up in front of you and not to intrude on your peaceful life. Yet, you


    now feel. happy and lucky? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too ironic of you to say such a thing, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you think I¡¯m fickle.¡± Amelia smiled slightly. Although the doctor didn¡¯t say


    anything to her, she could still more or less feel the changes in her physical condition.


    Her liver was probably gradually growing necrotic, and her body was drawing ever closer to the end


    of her life.


    ¡°Could youe closer so I could see you better?¡± she requested, for she might not be able to


    gaze at him in such a manner anymore in the years


    toe.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even know whether she couldplete the so-called contract with him. But if


    something really happened to her, and she died before the end of the contract, their marriage would


    naturally be invalid.


    Then, he would be free again.


    ¡°Is it necessary? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve seen enough of me?¡± Warren said coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amelia asserted. ¡°I really want to see you up close.¡±


    11:15


    Warren pursed his thin lips and walked over to the side of her hospital bed. Then, he sat in the chair


    at the side. ¡°Well, you can look your fill


    now.¡±


    She carefully scrutinized his face, her eyes traveling over his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips. ¡°Who


    do you think our second child will resemble? The doctor hinted that the baby is a girl. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll


    be an adorable child.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued ¡°After I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, Warren, I would like to


    take a family photo together, okay? Then, even if we really go our separate ways in the future, we


    used to be a family at least.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fake home. The marriage between you and me had always been fake. At first, you get


    married just so the child does not be illegitimate. But then, I wanted to taste how mundane it


    would be to be married to you, so I didn¡¯t break off the marriage.¡±


    She sighed bitterly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a very boring wife.¡± In fact, she also hoped that her marriage with him


    would be happier. But, perhaps a marriage that was consummated for a transaction since the


    beginning would not reap any happiness.


    ¡°But this is just aplete family portrait. It will be myst plea to you, and I won¡¯t ask you anything


    else, so please agree,¡± she begged.


    His eyes shed. ¡°You won¡¯t be begging me for anything else? Amelia, don¡¯t you think that the most


    important thing you should beg me now is to save you? If something really was wrong with your


    liver, I am the only person who can donate a liver to you.¡±


    A low mocking voice resounded in the room.


    ¡°In that case, you will also be in danger. Thest liver transnt had only been six years. If you


    donate again, it would be too risky for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°What? You actually care if it was risky for me? You would not be


    bothered if someone like me lived or died, right?¡± His body suddenly leaned over, and his face came


    close to hers. Those sharp eyes seemed to see through her.


    Looking at his face that was so close to hers, Amelia suddenly lifted her arms and gently wrapped


    them around his neck. She leaned her face against his shoulders.


    He was shocked by her sudden movement.


    He wanted to push her away, but his body seemed to have an instinct to resist the thought. Instead,


    he came closer to her, as if the instinct of his body was hoping that she could hold him tighter.


    ¡°Warren, don¡¯t donate your liver to me. Don¡¯t bet on your own life. Giving birth is my gamble, not


    yours. So, I won¡¯t ask you to donate your liver. I just hope that in the future, if you are free, you can


    come and see the children more often to build a tighter bond with them.¡± She only hoped that he


    could live well, and this to her, was already a form of


    11:15


    happiness.


    His body continued to stiffen. What she said actually sent him a sense of fear, as if she was giving


    some final words.


    There was no way she should know her liver condition now. He had agreed with Jonathan and


    Rosalie that they would not let the doctor reveal her actual health condition.


    ¡°If you say that, using the children, in the hope of fishing for my sympathy so I would donate my liver


    to you, then you had better give up. I would not sacrifice myself for a woman who does not love


    me.¡±


    She smiled and ended the hug. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Warren, I have no regrets toward you. I want to


    sleep now, so can you please leave?¡±


    If he did not leave now, she might actually cry in his presence.


    She had so many regrets and hopes for him. If she did not have so many illnesses, then she could


    be able to tell him clearly in the beginning that she loved him and was willing to be with him again.


    No matter how much pain they had suffered in the past, she wanted to try it again and really get


    together.


    Unfortunately, she could never say these words to him anymore.


    She would have to take this regret to her grave.


    Warren left with a sad face without saying a word.


    As soon as the door of the ward closed, streams of tears fell from Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that some love could be so painful and difficult.


    The next day, Jonathan took Rosalie to the best obstetrics and gynecology hospital in the city for


    examination. Amelia was now recuperating for her pregnancy at the same hospital.


    ¡°I think, recently, fate brought me and this hospital together.¡± Rosalie could not help sighing and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Amelia after I finish my examination.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan answered.


    Rosalie received a series of tests in the hospital, and when she did the B-scan examination, she


    was told that the fetus had a heart rate.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. That meant that the baby in her stomach was alive.


    Aftering out from the B-scan, Rosalie stroked her belly with one hand, and her eyes were red.


    Jonathan hurried forward and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you crying?¡±


    Rosalie sniffed. ¡°The baby has a heartbeat now, and it¡¯s a single fetus. The doctor said that the


    scans of the baby turned out really well.¡±


    ¡°Did the doctor say if your current body state is suitable to give birth to a child?¡± he asked


    anxiously.


    ¡°This B-scan is only to check the condition of the baby. As for whether the state of my body can


    handle giving birth to a child, I will have to do other assessments,¡± Rosalie said.


    She knew that under normal circumstances, he would not ask such a stupid question. He was now


    worried and confused.


    They came to the outpatient consulting room again, so Rosalie could get a consultation. This was


    an obstetrician and gynecologist in the hospital that was very reputable in Strico.


    ¡°Judging from the current situation alone, everything is fine. However, Mrs. Youngblood¡¯s womb


    once went through trauma and was injured when she was pregnant with triplets. We cannot tell at


    the moment whether the fetus will be able to receive enough nutrients. Another thing is that as the


    fetus gradually grows, we will need to see if the centa of the fetus would attach to the old C-


    section wound. If so, it would be dangerous, and we would rmend terminating the pregnancy.¡±


    The doctor gave two examples of risks and said, ¡°As for the others, we need to look at Mrs.


    Youngblood¡¯s other examination reports before making a final decision. Those reports would be out


    after a week.¡±


    They left the outpatient consulting room. Jonathan was worried, but Rosalie in turn said, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? The doctor said it depends on other conditions. Besides, the child¡¯s centa has not


    developed yet. What if it attaches to a good spot? Then, it would not be dangerous at all.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡±


    She pressed her finger against his lips and said, ¡°Jon, I promise that this time, I won¡¯t risk my life.


    That¡¯s because I know that I am not only risking my own, but also yours.¡±


    11:15 C


    ¡°Would you be willing to give up this child?¡± he murmured.


    She was reluctant. ¡°I am unwilling. So, I will do everything possible to save this little life. But, if it


    was thest resort, I will¡­¡±


    It turned out that some things were hard to say out loud, and it would hurt so much just thinking


    about it.


    B

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    ¡°Everythinges down to luck. It depends on this child¡¯s luck and mine.¡± Her voice quivered


    slightly, and she lowered her head. She spoke to the little fetus inside her belly, which had only just


    begun to have a heartbeat. ¡°My child, please be strong and let me bring you into this world, okay? I


    really want to see you,¡±


    In response to her, Jonathan hugged her.


    It would be another week before they could roughly determine if it was suitable for her to continue


    the pregnancy. However, the situation was not as bad as expected based on the current


    examination.


    Rosalie told herself to try to keep a jovial mood, and now she started to supplement more nutrition


    to help her child absorb more nutrients.


    The two of them walked toward the inpatient department and nned to visit Amelia. However,


    Amelia¡¯s ward in the inpatient department was empty when they arrived, and even the bodyguards


    Jonathan had sent to protect Amelia were nowhere to be seen.


    Rosalie hurriedly asked the nurse at the nurses¡¯ station, and it was only from the nurse that they


    learned that Amelia¡¯s condition had just suddenly taken a turn for the worse. After the doctor


    checked her condition, they directly took her to the operating room for a C-section.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s having a C-section now?¡± Rosalie was shocked.


    ¡°Yes. The patient originally wanted to hold on for a few more days before giving birth to the baby.


    However, the doctor said that it¡¯s very likely that both the mother and the child will be in danger if


    they don¡¯t perform a cesarean section now,¡± the nurse exined.


    Rosalie¡¯s heart sank instantly. The baby was merely seven months old even though they were


    proceeding with a C-section. Nevertheless, the chances of survival for a seven-month-old fetus


    were rtively low.


    She knew that Amelia originally wanted to hold on until the baby was eight months old before giving


    birth to it.


    The doctor¡¯s urgent decision to rush Amelia to have a C-section indicated the situation should be


    critical.


    After asking the nurse about the location of the C-section operating room, Rosalie and Jonathan


    hurriedly made their way to the waiting


    09:00


    area.


    Rosalie spotted Matilda and the bodyguards there.


    The two bodyguards hurriedly came forward to report the situation, while Matilda was on the verge


    of tears. ¡°What do we do? Weren¡¯t we just talking about waiting another week or two for the C-


    section? Why did this suddenly¡­ The doctor was saying it was quite serious. Will Amelia be


    okay?¡±


    At that moment, the elderly woman was in a panic.


    Rosalie hurriedlyforted Matilda, saying, ¡°I asked the nurse earlier. The doctors who are


    operated on Amelia all top-notch, and they had been studying Amelia¡¯s condition all along.


    Everything will be fine. Amelia will surely pull through.¡±


    However, there was one thing Rosalie did not say. The doctor had previously mentioned that


    Amelia¡¯s liver was under an immense burden. Amelia was likely to have a life expectancy of less


    than a year if she did not get a liver transnt following the C-section.


    However, they had not yet found a suitable liver donor at present. The only person who could


    donate a liver to Amelia was Warren, but Warren was currently now¡­


    Afterforting Matilda for a while, Rosalie called Warren.


    The phone rang several times before the call was finally picked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Warren¡¯s


    cold voice came from the other end of the


    line.


    ¡°Amelia has a sudden emergency today. Her condition is critical, and the doctor is currently


    performing an emergency C-section on Amelia in the operating room. I think, at the very least, as


    Amelia¡¯s current husband and the father of the child, you shoulde and see her,¡± she said.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    1


    Rosalie¡¯s heartbeat also raced, and she nervously awaited his response.


    She mused, ¡°Will Warrene? If he does, it will mean that Amelia still holds a ce in his heart. If


    he doesn¡¯t it suggests he has chosen topletely move on from Amelia.¡±


    In the end, all Rosalie heard was the tone signaling the end of the call.


    09:00


    Warren had simply hung up the call without saying anything.


    Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart sink and thought, ¡°Is Warren noting?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan, who was next to Rosalie, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Warrening?¡±


    She answered, ¡°He hung up the call directly. I know it isn¡¯t right to guilt-trip him, so I just asked him


    toe over and see without saying anything else. I was thinking that maybe when Warren sees


    his child, he might feel a touch ofpassion for Amelia. Then, he might be willing to save


    Am¨¦lia.¡±


    ??


    ¡°He wille.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°He will definitelye if he doesn¡¯t n to live the rest of his life


    in regret¡±


    Rosalie listened with doubts.


    Time ticked away, but Warren still hadn¡¯t arrived even when the child was brought out by the nurse.


    At that moment, the baby needed to be urgently taken to the neonatal intensive care unit. Rosalie¡¯s


    eyes turned red again when she looked at the tiny infant with reddened skin, wrapped in a warming


    incubator.


    That delicate little life was currently reliant on tubes, and its chance for survival depended ultimately


    on its vitality.


    Nheless, Amelia had put her life on the line for the child.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s 2.98 pounds,¡± the nurse said, revealing the baby¡¯s gender and weight.


    However, Rosalie felt a chilling sense of shock from the weight. Even Jennifer weighed more than


    that when the triplets were born.


    The lighter the weight, the lower the survival rate.


    Matilda, as a family member, followed the nurse toplete various procedures for the baby¡¯s


    critical care.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie and Jonathan continued to wait outside the operating


    room.


    Rosalie knew that the mother needed another half hour of observation after a C-section to ensure


    she was stable before being moved from the operating room.


    09:00


    However, Amelia was still not pushed out of the operating room after half an hour had passed.


    Rosalie was immediately puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Amelia had some adverse


    reaction after the surgery, and the doctors are now in the process of rescuing her?¡± Rosalie


    spected. After all, it was likely to happen considering Amelia¡¯s current physical condition


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing that, Jonathan pondered for a while and then directly made a phone call. Momentster,


    when he finished the call, he exined to Rosalie, saying, ¡°Warren is here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie was surprised. ¡°Warren is here? Where is he? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s inside the operating room right now,¡± Jonathan replied.


    However, it left Rosalie even more confused. Non-medical personnel were not allowed inside the


    operating room under normal


    circumstances. Moreover, she and Jonathan had been guarding here the whole time, and they had


    not seen Warren enter the operating room.


    Jonathan exined, ¡°He entered the operating room through a different entrance. He¡¯s not going to


    Amelia¡¯s operating room. Instead, he¡¯s preparing for a liver resection in the operating room next to


    Amelia.¡±


    Rosalie widened her eyes in astonishment. ¡°Is Warren nning to donate his liver to Amelia


    again?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    ¡°Yes, he intends to save Amelia, even if it costs him his life,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled. It was true. As Jonathan had said, Warren wouldn¡¯t stand by and let Amelia


    leave.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected Warren to lie on the operating table so resolutely at this time.


    Some love, even if forgotten due to hypnosis, remains buried deep in the blood. That was why


    Warren chose to save Amelia.


    Rosalie and Jonathan waited anxiously outside the operating room. As time passed, Rosalie grew


    more and more anxious.


    ¡°Will the surgery be sessful? Will Amelia and Warren both be safe?¡± she thought.


    If Amelia was saved, but something happened to Warren, Amelia¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    After all, Amelia¡¯s biggest wish was for Warren to live well.


    After what felt like an eternity, even Matilda returned to the operating room. Finally, the doors


    opened, and the doctor walked out.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡± Matilda asked urgently. Earlier, Rosalie had informed her that Amelia


    was undergoing a liver transnt.


    The reason why the two surgeries were performed together was that the earlier a liver transnt


    was performed, the less impact the other organs of the body would have.


    ¡°Although the surgery was sessful, we need to observe the patient¡¯s condition after she wakes


    up,¡± the doctor replied.


    Matilda could finally breathe a sigh of relief for the moment.


    Rosalie asked, ¡°What about Warren? How is he?¡±


    1


    ¡°His condition is rtively stable, but undergoing two liver transnts will cause some damage to


    his body. He will need extended time to recover his body. As long as he gets through the critical 24-


    hour period, he should be fine,¡± the doctor exined.


    Rosalie let out a sigh of relief, hoping that Warren would survive the critical 24 hours.


    09:00


    ¡°Also¡­¡± the doctor hesitated. ¡°Mr. York left instructions before the


    surgery. He doesn¡¯t want you to tell Ms. Haab that he donated his liver to her. He doesn¡¯t want her


    to know. He hopes those who know will keep it a secret.¡±


    Matilda and Rosalie looked at each other. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect Warren not to let Amelia


    know after risking his life.


    In no time, both Amelia and Warren were wheeled into separate istion wards. Amelia needed to


    be observed for 72 hours, while Warren only needed 24 hours.


    Two people in different wards, yet separated only by a thin wall.


    Rosalie stood in the corridor, looking through the transparent istion window at Amelia and


    Warren, who were still under anesthesia. Two people who were once deeply in love were now


    worlds apart.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan asked Rosalie, lowering his head.


    ¡°Why would Warren willingly donate his liver to save Amelia?¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Because he loves Amelia,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t he hypnotized? Even if he regained feelings for Amelia, how deep could they be?¡±


    Rosalie wondered.


    ¡°Some emotions, even under hypnosis, linger in the body. Happiness, heartache, reluctance to see


    the other in pain, fear of losing them¡­¡± Jonathan whispered. ¡°Warren couldn¡¯t bear the thought of


    Amelia leaving this world. So, he gambled with his life to save her.¡±


    Rosalie fell silent. Warren¡¯s love was perhaps deeper than she had imagined.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the third day, when Warren woke up, Rosalie and Jonathan entered his istion ward, dressed


    in istion suits.


    !


    ¡°Both you and Amelia had sessful surgeries. You can transfer to a regr ward in 24 hours,


    while Amelia needs 72 hours,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Has she woken up?¡± Warren¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Not yet, but the doctor said she would wake up today,¡± Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. My liver¡­ belongs to her now, Warren reiterated.


    09:00


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to tell Amelia that you saved her?¡± Rosalie asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because I want a clean break from her,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°But you have two children now. How can you break from herpletely?¡± Rosalie said.


    Warren closed his eyes wearily. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want any ties between us except our children.¡±


    He had struggled in this hopeless love for so many years. Now, he didn¡¯t want to linger in it any


    longer.


    He wanted a clean break while he still could.


    After Amelia woke up, no one mentioned the liver transnt. They made excuses, saying the


    doctors had performed a minor procedure to control her liver condition.


    On the second day after Amelia transferred to the regr ward, Warren was discharged from the


    hospital.


    When Rosalie heard, Warren had been escorted out of Strico by a car.


    ¡°Warren left Strico without even saying goodbye to Amelia.¡± Rosalie sighed.


    ¡°If they met again, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But no matter what, at least Amelia has escaped danger. But if she and Warren miss this chance, it


    would be a great pity,¡± Rosalie said regretfully.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°I think, after a couple of months, once Amelia has fully recovered, I¡¯ll tell her the truth. Before,


    Amelia rejected Warren out of concern for her health, fearing that if she died, Warren wouldn¡¯t bear


    it and would follow her. But if this liver transnt is sessful, their time together could be much


    longer.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Amelia will choose to be with Warren after knowing the truth?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°As long as Amelia truly loves Warren, she will,¡± Rosalie said.


    Warren covered all of Amelia¡¯s and the newborn¡¯s hospital expenses. In the joint ount, he left


    more than enough money.


    09.00r


    Amelia¡¯s health was gradually improving. Her yellowish skin returned to its natural color. The child


    was still being treated in the neonatal intensive care unit, but the daily updates from the doctors


    were positive.


    If everything went well, in about a month, the child could leave the intensive care unit and be


    reunited with Amelia.


    Every day, Matilda would take pictures of the little one and show them to Amelia in the ward.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Aiden often went through Matilda¡¯s phone to look at his sister¡¯s pictures. He would then talk like an


    adult, promising to protect and take care of his sister in the future.


    Upon hearing the news of Amelia giving birth, Lillian rushed to the hospital with her husband,


    beaming with joy: ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯ve safely given birth again! I¡¯m going to be a godmother


    once more. Our ¡®kindergarten¡¯ will have even more kids in the future!¡±


    Hearing Lillian¡¯s words, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her only regret was that Warren wasn¡¯t


    here.


    From Rosalie, she knew that Warren had left Strico and returned to Lofbury. Perhaps it was just


    their fate to have an end like this.


    On the other hand, Riley, upon learning that Amelia had safely given birth and passed the critical


    period, made a video call to congratte her.


    ¡°Congrattions on having another daughter,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Thank you. Whenever youe to Strico or when I go to Lommore, I¡¯ll introduce you to my two


    children,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Sure, I envy you, having a son and a daughter. If I had¡­¡± Riley¡¯s voice trailed off, and she didn¡¯t


    continue.


    The child she had lost shortly after birth was a deep pain in her heart. Over the years, she dared not


    think about it too much.


    ¡°Riley, after the matters with the Summer family are resolved, you can also seek your happiness. I


    believe you¡¯ll have your own child someday,¡± Amelia said.


    Riley smiled faintly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that. I already found my happiness back then, but I


    didn¡¯t realize it until Nichs passed away. It turns out he loved me so much. If I had chosen him


    back then, I would have been truly happy.¡±


    It was just a wrong choice, but it had ruined her chance at lifelong happiness.


    Perhaps she would never find happiness again in the future, but she was determined to seek justice


    for herself and find the truth for Nichs.


    Hearing this, Amelia didn¡¯t want to stir up painful memories for Riley. So


    09:00


    she changed the topic. ¡°How is the Summer family¡¯s case progressing?¡±


    ¡°The trial will begin in half a month. All preparations are in ce,¡± Riley said. ¡°Rosalie¡¯swyer friend


    in Lommore is also helping me with this. The current evidence is enough to convict all three of


    them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited so long for this day,¡± Amelia said, thinking about the suffering her friend had endured


    in the psychiatric hospital. She couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for her.


    She could not imagine how much willpower one must possess not to be driven insane in such an


    environment


    ¡°Yeah, the day has finallye.¡± Riley sighed. For this day, she would give it her all.


    After ending the call, Riley picked up the files nearby. It was the investigation report on the ident


    involving the Griffin family from


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    condition, the road they were on that day, the restaurant where she and Nichs had visited, and


    the staff, among other things.


    years ago. It included detailed data about the can family from


    All this information was probably moreplete than what the police had.


    However, when Riley¡¯s eyes fell on one of the photos in the stack, her beautiful eyes suddenly


    narrowed, as if she had remembered something.


    Meanwhile, Harriet, who was in the detention center, finally got to see Zephyr.


    She had been waiting for almost a month, and he finally came to see her.


    ¡°You finally decided to see me? I thought my husband nned to leave me here to fend for myself,¡±


    Harriet said with a sneer.


    ¡°Hendrick is ill and needs a full-body blood transfusion. We¡¯ve already used the same blood type


    from the blood bank for aplete blood exchange, but the effect was not ideal. The doctor said it


    would be best if the biological parents could provide the blood,¡± Zephyr said, weariness evident in


    his features.


    Hendrick suddenly fell ill, and he had type B blood, while Zephyr had type A. Thetter¡¯s blood


    couldn¡¯t be used for the transfusion. The only possibility was Harriet.


    However, Harriet¡¯s reply was, ¡°What? You only came to me now because


    09:00


    you need my blood? If it¡¯s not about this, do you just n to never appear before me?¡±


    Zephyr didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared at her indifferently.


    Harriet suddenly snickered. ¡°Zephyr, you really are quite something. Now that you need me, you


    won¡¯t even spin a lie for me?¡±


    ¡°You are Hendrick¡¯s mother,¡± he just said it coldly.


    It was as if he was reminding her of her role as a mother, telling her that she must donate blood for


    theplete transfusion that Hendrick needed.


    If Hendrick were really her child, she would naturally save him.


    Nheless, Hendrick was clearly Riley¡¯s child. Now, Harriet was trapped in the detention center,


    all because of Riley. There was no way she would willingly provide her blood to save Riley¡¯s child.


    ¡°I will submit a temporary bail request so you can go to the hospital to donate blood for Hendrick.


    His condition can¡¯t afford any dys. The longer it takes, the more dangerous it bes for him,¡±


    Zephyr said. He stood up, preparing to leave.


    It was as if his previous words were just a casual heads-up. He didn¡¯t need Harriet to make the


    decision.


    ¡°You can use my blood for Hendrick, but if I¡¯m not released, I will never donate,¡± Harriet suddenly


    dered.


    Zephyr paused, looking at Harriet in disbelief. ¡°Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s trying to kill me?¡± Harriet said mockingly. ¡°Zephyr, you conveniently


    washed your hands off the Summer family¡¯s affairs and refused to help. Have you ever thought


    about what fate awaits me at the end of this?¡±


    ¡°You are Hendrick¡¯s mother!¡± he reminded her once again.


    ¡°But you are my husband, aren¡¯t you? If the child mes someone in the future, it will be you. You


    neglected me first, so you don¡¯t have the right to say that I neglect the child!¡± Harriet said fiercely.


    Seeing Zephyr¡¯s increasingly unpleasant expression, she suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction after


    her retaliation.


    00.0


    Zephyr didn¡¯t care about her, but he cared about his only son.


    However, little did Zephyr know that the child he was desperately trying to save was the very son


    Riley had given birth to. Now, this child was seriously ill, and it seemed that, for the sake of this


    child, Zephyr would go to any lengths to get Harriet out of her predicament.


    Perhaps even Riley herself hadn¡¯t realized that the key to Harriet¡¯s release nowy in the child she


    had borne.


    As the night wind was biting, Riley emerged from the Griffin residence, having acquired the


    information she sought. In her heart, conclusions were forming.


    B

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    ¡°Since it had been so many years, it would take some effort to find that person. Besides, if the


    person really needed to be convicted, it may not be enough just relying on all this evidence!¡± Riley


    thought.


    Just as she was thinking, a car suddenly stopped before Riley, and Zephyr appeared in the sight of


    Riley.


    Riley looked at. Zephyr vigntly and took a step back subconsciously.


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid but disgusted,¡± Riley replied. People would not get close to but subconsciously keep


    a distance from someone when they hated the person. They would even feel ufortable taking


    another look at that


    person.


    Her words immediately made Zephyr¡¯s face look unpleasant.


    ¡°Disgust¡­¡± mused Zephyr. When the word came out of her mouth, it sounded so harsh.


    He remembered she had once said to him in a sweet voice, ¡°Zephyr, I probably won¡¯t hate you in


    this life.¡±


    ¡°But now, she just said she is disgusted by me¡­¡± Zephyr thought ironically.


    ¡°Are you disgusted by me?¡± He stepped up and approached her.


    She sneered and said coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I disgusted by you? If possible, I hope you will never show


    up in front of me again. I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡±


    There was an inexplicable anger rising in his heart. He was unsure how many years had he not


    been so angry. Since she was sent to a psychiatric hospital and he deliberately did not ask about


    her information, he had never been so furious afterward.


    His anger exploded in his chest instantly, which surprised him.¡±


    ¡°Riley, you¡¯d better not say that again!¡± he warned coldly.


    ¡°Zephyr, who do you think you are? I don¡¯t need to listen to you. Besides, if you don¡¯t show up in


    front of me, you won¡¯t be able to hear my words!¡± After saying that, she directly bypassed him and


    wanted to walk toward


    09:00§Ô


    the nearby subway station.


    But before she could take a second step, her wrist was grasped by the man. The next moment,


    Zephyr dragged her toward his car.


    ¡°Zephyr, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± she shouted and resisted with all her strength.


    However, her resistance seemed ineffective on him.


    In just a moment, he had already dragged her into the car. Then, the car started to move forward


    after the door closed with a bang and his faintmand, ¡°Drive.¡±


    Riley suddenly stopped all her struggles. She knew it was useless to struggle again, as she had


    gotten into the car. The top priority was to find out what his purpose was.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zephyr, what exactly do you want to do? Why don¡¯t you just say it out to save my guessing?¡± Riley


    asked calmly.


    He stared at her and said, ¡°I thought you would make a scene now to let you get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Will it be useful to do so? Why should I waste my strength if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± she said indifferently.


    ¡°You are different from before. In the past, you will always try it even if it¡¯s useless.¡±


    She said with mockery, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been locked up in a psychiatric hospital before.


    If you ever experience that, you will know that doing something useless will only hurt yourself


    more.¡±


    His expression changed slightly.


    She twisted her wrist and tried to pull her hand out of his fingers.


    However, his fingers were clenching her so tight that she could not break free.


    !


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there is no need to waste your strength on useless things? Then why do you do it


    now?¡± he asked mockingly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s unbearable.¡± She gave him such an answer. ¡°I feel unbearable to be held by you like


    this.¡± She could feel that every cell of her body was signaling her to leave and showing great disgust


    about him.


    09:00


    He frowned and clenched her hand a little tighter. ¡°Then you can


    continue to bear it like this. It¡¯s useless for you to struggle again if I don¡¯t intend to let go of you.¡±


    She only felt a burst of pain in her hand held by him, but at that moment, she was stubborn and


    unwilling to shout out the pain.


    She turned her head away and looked out of the car window. The streets in Lommore were still


    bright and dazzling at night.


    Zephyr held her hand tightly, which could make people think mistakenly they were intimate. But only


    she knew how much strength she needed to spend to control the trembling of her body and


    suppress the disgusting feeling.


    When the car finally stopped, only then she found that Zephyr had taken her to the gate of the


    Summer residence.


    The driver in the front row got out of the car, and only Riley and Zephyr were left inside.


    Riley looked at the gate of the Summer residence. She remembered the door used to be crowded


    with reporters. But since the three people of the Summer family were detained, there were fewer


    and fewer reporters at the door, and they disappeared eventually.


    At present, the Summer residence¡¯s door was empty and quiet. The manor was also dark at a


    nce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want the Summer residence? As long as you let Harriet go, I will ask her to


    return the shares that belonged to you. Even if you want one finger of Harriet, I won¡¯t stop you. I can


    even ask the Summer family to transfer this old manor to your name. You won¡¯t suffer any losses in


    this deal!¡± said Zephyr.


    At that moment, Riley finally understood Zephyr¡¯s intention. It was the second time he had asked


    her to let go of Harriet.


    ¡°I remember I said I wouldn¡¯t let her gost time. I won¡¯t let anyone who ruined me and sent me to


    the psychiatric hospital back then get away with it!¡± she refused.


    ¡°No matter what, she is your sister. Besides, didn¡¯t you want to get control of the Summer family?


    Now I can give the right to you!¡±


    Riley suddenlyughed. ¡°You give the right to me? What you said is like a robber taking everything


    from the victim and then telling the victim that


    09:00


    he can give her back part of it as if it¡¯s the greatest gift for her. But all these things originally


    belonged to the victim. Why should she take back her belongings as if she is benefited?¡± she


    questioned him, and his expression was getting more gloomy.


    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t want to let Harriet go, do you?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered without hesitation.


    ¡°So, are you going to be my enemypletely?¡± He stared at her coldly.


    ¡°You and I are already enemies.¡± They were already enemies when he ignored Harriet to possess


    her shares, watched the Summer family send her to a psychiatric hospital, and let her struggle there


    painfully.


    ¡°Riley, don¡¯t regret it,¡± said Zephyr.


    She smiled again and looked at him coldly. ¡°Zephyr, the most regretful thing in my life was being


    with you and listening to your nonsense back then!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    71

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    His face suddenly changed, and he abruptly leaned forward, pressing her wrists with both hands,


    forcing her spine against the back of the chair. ¡°Nonsense? Do you think what I told you back then


    was nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Zephyr, in your eyes, there¡¯s only self-interest, you don¡¯t understand what emotions are!¡±


    she said.


    He thought, I don¡¯t understand?! If I didn¡¯t understand, why would I live so frugally?


    If I didn¡¯t understand, why would I feel so regretful when I knew you were a normal person?


    If I didn¡¯t understand, why would I angrily break Harriet¡¯s fingers after learning the truth about my


    severed finger?¡¯


    ¡°So who understands then? Are you suggesting that Nichs understands emotions?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Yes, Nichs understands. He knows what emotions are; it¡¯s never just about self-interest in his


    eyes. He treated people sincerely and genuinely!¡± she said loudly.


    He sneered, ¡°Well said. So if Nichs were still alive, would you have nned to marry him?¡±


    She looked at him with a serious gaze. ¡°If Nichs were still alive and h wanted me,


    I would definitely marry him!¡±


    The words she spoke were so harsh.


    A wave of jealousy spread from his heart, and his voice grew colder. ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s just a dead


    man!¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, I still want to marry him,¡± Riley murmured.


    But her words only provoked Zephyr even more. ¡°Fine, fine! You¡¯re really devoted to Nichs. Even


    after he¡¯s dead, you want to marry him. But when he was alive, why didn¡¯t you openly be with him?


    Why sneak around?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Riley remained silent, no longer bothering to exin anything to the man in front of her.


    In the past, she had exined countless times, but he always chose to


    09:00


    believe the gossip rather than trust her.


    Now, what was the point of exining again?


    Besides, back then, she exined because she loved him and didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand.


    But now, she didn¡¯t love him anymore, so there was no need to exin.


    Her silence, however, only made him more convinced that he was right.


    He stared at her and suddenly kissed her fiercely on the lips.


    Riley was suddenly startled, then vehemently resisted, but her efforts were futile. His kiss was


    intense and suffocating, leaving her gasping for


    air.


    He kissed her, initially wanting to vent his jealousy. After all, she had loved him. But now, she was


    saying she¡¯d marry Nichs even if he was dead!


    As the kiss deepened, he started to feel disoriented as if he had returned to the past when he loved


    her deeply, and she loved him back. Back then, even the air was sweet!


    Suddenly, there was a burst of pain on his lips, and then, the smell of blood entered his mouth.


    She bit his lip!


    But this did not stop him. Instead, he deepened the kiss.


    The scent of blood filled the kiss.


    When the kiss finally ended, Riley raised her hand and wanted to swing towards Zephyr¡¯s face.


    But immediately her hand was held by him. ¡°Do you think I will let you hit me a second time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable. If you are really short of women, I can help you go to a nightclub and ask if there


    are any women who are interested in you.¡± She gritted her teeth.


    However, he ignored her anger and just saidzily, ¡°Tell me; if I slept with you in this car, what would


    thete Nichs think if he knew about it?¡±


    Riley¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If you really dare to do this, I will instantly sue you! By then, I think the


    whole of Lommore will know about your


    09:00


    scandal! As for Nichs, I think if he really knew, he would only feel sorry for me because I was


    forced to sleep with a beast.¡±


    The air in the car suddenly became tense. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we give it a try and see if you will sue


    me or not?!¡±


    He spoke while his hands moved to pull off her clothes.


    She looked at him coldly but did not resist.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re not resisting? Your so-called love for Nichs was just empty words, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    he sneered.


    Riley, however, remained calm. ¡°If you truly want to sleep with me, I won¡¯t resist. If I¡¯ve finished what


    I need to do, then I¡¯ll fight you with everything I have. But there are things I haven¡¯t settled yet.¡±


    So, she couldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to her or be arrested by the police.


    ¡°Is what you need to do making sure Harriet, your father, and stepmother go to jail? Are you willing


    to give up all resistance for that purpose?¡± he mocked.


    But she didn¡¯t respond; she simply closed her eyes slowly.


    For her, more important than ensuring the Summer family¡¯s imprisonment was the need to uncover


    the true culprit who had killed Nichs. She wanted to give Nichs the innocence he deserved!


    At this moment, she sat in the car with her eyes closed. Beneath the clothes that had been lifted,


    her body was covered in scars, with hardly a patch of skin left unharmed, bearing countless old


    wounds.


    Zephyr froze entirely. He had known she had injuries, but he never imagined they would be so


    numerous.


    At this moment, these injuries kept piercing his eyes, and the moment they came into his sight, it


    was as if his entire body¡¯s blood had frozen. His heart contracted painfully, sending waves of


    agony!


    ¡°Get out, just get out!¡± Zephyr suddenly shouted.


    Riley opened her eyes, hastily fixed her clothing, and rushed out of the car in disarray. She ran


    forward without looking back, as though trying to escape from the car and the person.


    Zephyr, on the other hand, slumped heavily against the seat, staring


    09:00


    nkly at his own hands. He then clenched them into fists and fiercely pounded the seat.


    It felt like there was an unrelenting anger coursing through his body, making him feel so


    ufortable.


    And his heart ached so much?


    It was because of her injuries¡­


    ¡°What? Those doctors collectively changed their testimonies?¡± Riley looked at thewyer in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thewyer sighed. ¡°Based on the current evidence, it can only be concluded that your father


    and stepmother were involved, and Harriet was unaware. Due to the change in testimonies, it¡¯s


    possible that your father and stepmother¡¯s culpability will be reduced, and Harriet¡­ she might be


    released without charge.¡±


    Riley clenched her fists tightly, the veins on the back of her hands almost popping.


    She thought, ¡°Released without charge, how could this be!¡±


    ¡°Harriet¡­ this cruel woman, how could she be released without charge?!¡±


    Harriet was not only the one who had caused Riley to be sent to the psychiatric hospital and had


    continuously tormented her but she also¡­ As Riley thought about the evidence she had recently


    discovered, her heart ached more.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    !


    09:00

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    ¡°Why did those doctors suddenly change their testimonies? Did they have any contact with


    someone before?¡± Riley asked anxiously.


    ¡°There was a food poisoning incident in the detention center before. These people were all sent to


    the hospital for examination,¡± thewyer exined.


    Riley¡¯s heart sank. She thought, ¡°So, at that time, these people might have encountered someone,


    made a deal, and then changed their testimonies collectively.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Zephyr¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr had said that he wanted to protect Harriet. Was this his method?¡±


    ¡°So, with the current evidence, there¡¯s no way to establish Harriet¡¯s guilt anymore?¡± Riley inquired.


    ¡°Unless there is new evidence, it¡¯s difficult,¡± thewyer replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to help you


    before leaving Lommore, but I haven¡¯t been much of assistance.¡±


    ¡°No, you have helped me a lot. Thank you, Mr. Norris,¡± Riley said. ¡°As for other evidence, I will try to


    think of a way. Maybe there will still be a turning point.¡±


    After saying this, she stood up and left thew firm, heading straight to Griffin Group.


    In Bruce¡¯s office, Bruce looked at Riley ¡°You came to see me about my brother¡¯s car ident. What


    else have you thought of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently involved in awsuit with the Summer family. Several doctors involved in the case


    changed their testimonies collectively. Thewyer just told me that once we go to court, Harriet


    might be released without charge,¡± Riley said.


    Bruce shrugged indifferently. ¡°Whether she¡¯s guilty or not, I¡¯ve never cared. If you expect me to help


    you get her convicted, then you¡¯ve got the wrong person. In Lommore, I¡¯m the least likely person to


    assist you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for Nichs!¡± Riley corrected him.


    Bruce narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    09:471


    ¡°The person who nned the car ident was very likely Harriet, or someone rted to her. If


    Harriet is acquitted, and she goes abroad, it will be difficult to bring her to justiceter.¡± Riley took a


    deep breath and showed him a photo.


    The picture depicted a woman in waitress uniform, appearing to be around 27 or 28 years old.


    ¡°This is a photo you gave me earlier. The woman¡¯s name is Jocelyn Hond. About a month after


    the car ident, I once saw her at the gate of the Summer residence, looking for Harriet. Looking


    back now, when she saw me, her eyes flickered, and she lowered her head. At that time, I didn¡¯t


    think much of it.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Riley continued, ¡°A few days ago, I investigated this. This Jocelyn resigned


    three days after the car ident, iming she made a fortune in stocks and was going to enjoy her


    life. However, she never actually opened a stock ount.


    ¡°And on the third day after the ident, there was a transfer of 200 thousand dors from Harriet¡¯s


    bank ount, destination unknown. A monthter, another transfer of 1 million dors with an


    unknown destination. Meanwhile, Jocelyn left Lommore andter became a missing person. Six


    monthster, her body was found in a town near Lommore.¡±


    ¡°So, you suspect Jocelyn is rted to this case?¡± Bruce asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find everything suspicious? I checked; Jocelyn only had one younger brother, but shortly


    after she was found dead, her brother moved away. I don¡¯t know where he went,¡± Riley said. ¡°I hope


    the Griffin family can help me find out the whereabouts of Jocelyn¡¯s brother. He might be the only


    breakthrough now. I believe, Mr. Griffin, you wouldn¡¯t want Nichs to die without justice, allowing


    the real culprit to roam free.¡±


    Bruce tightly pressed his lips together, staring at Riley. ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. If you¡¯re only


    trying to use the Griffin family to seek revenge, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    ¡°If I speak a single lie in front of you, you can take my life anytime. I won¡¯tin,¡± Riley said


    frankly.


    This was what kept her going. She valued Nichs¡¯s life more than seeking personal revenge.


    09:47


    A weekter, Rosalie¡¯s medical examination reports were officially out. The hospital had a


    consultation regarding her current condition. The conclusion was that she could continue with the


    pregnancy, but she needed to be vignt, especially about the fetus¡¯ nutrition absorption and the


    cental position.


    If the cental position became unfavorable, terminating the pregnancy might be necessary


    immediately.


    This result was much better than what Rosalie had initially anticipated.


    ¡°Jon, let¡¯s not talk about my pregnancy for now. Let¡¯s decide, whether to continue or not after the


    centa is properly formed,¡± Rosalie said. If the cental position was not good, she had to


    terminate the pregnancy early. Otherwise, if her scar ruptured, not only would the baby not survive,


    but she might not survive either.


    It was just that if given the chance, she wanted to keep this child.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan responded, gently holding her hand. ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m sorry for making you endure this


    pain once again.¡±


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not painful for me. I said this back then, I wanted to give you a home


    and have many children together, to make our home livelier and happier.¡±


    Now, she only hoped that heaven would be merciful and allow her to safely deliver this child.


    ¡°What you said back then, you¡¯ve already given it all to me,¡± he murmured, bringing her hand to his


    cheek, softly rubbing his face against her palm.


    The Youngblood family was no longer as cold and empty as it used to be. Laughter and joy filled the


    air every day.


    In the future, this family would have more people, more happiness.


    The old man¡¯s prediction was wrong after all!


    The essence of being human beingsy in vulnerability. It was because of vulnerabilities that people


    cared, allowing them to experience a wide range of emotions.


    If one had no vulnerabilities, they would be no different from machines.


    ¡°Rosalie, all my happiness is because of you. I only ask you not to let my


    09:47


    happiness disappear, alright?¡± he whispered softly. It was a plea; a hope.


    ¡°It won¡¯t disappear. Aren¡¯t we nning to apany each other for a lifetime?¡± Rosalie hugged


    Jonathan tightly, saying so.


    Because Amelia was still in the hospital ward, the two of them went to the inpatient department.


    Amelia¡¯splexion had improved significantly, and she could now get out of bed and walk around.


    Her diet had also returned to normal.


    Due to medication, she couldn¡¯t breastfeed the newborn, but she had visited the neonatal ICU.


    Through the transparent ss wall, she had seen the baby.


    The tiny child appeared much weaker than a normal baby. Tubes were inserted into their body,


    which made her heart ache just by looking at it.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    But she could only watch through the ss wall, unable to do anything.


    All she could do was hope for the baby¡¯s own vitality to be strong enough to get through this.


    ¡°By the way, Amelia, have you chosen a name for the child?¡± Sitting by the hospital bed, Rosalie


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Amelia said. When she mentioned her daughter¡¯s name, a faint smile appeared on


    her lips. ¡°Her name is Zinnia York.¡±¡¤


    ¡°Herst name is York?¡± Rosalie was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yes, York,¡± Amelia answered confidently. She wanted this child to bear the York surname.


    ¡°What does ¡®Zinnia¡¯ mean?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    ¡°It means ¡®I miss you,¡± Amelia replied.


    Hearing this, Rosalie understood. Perhaps this ¡®Zinnia¡¯ represented longing. Even though Amelia


    hadn¡¯t expressed her emotions regarding Warren¡¯s departure, deep down¡­ she was probably still


    yearning for him,


    She used to say her love for Warren was shallow.


    But the depth of emotions could change.


    Presently, Amelia¡¯s love for Warren might be much deeper! What Amelia didn¡¯t know was that the


    liver inside her body was donated by Warren.


    The two of them were already intricately connected.


    Leaving Amelia¡¯s ward, Rosalie asked Jonathan, ¡°How is Warren now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the hospital, and it seems he will stay there for a while. Moreover, he will need


    extensive recovery time in the future,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°This liver donation almost cost him his life. I


    found outter that the surgery was extremely risky at one point. He was lucky to pull through; fate


    yed a role. Otherwise, he might not have made it off the operating table.¡±


    ¡°I hope in the future, when Amelia recovers and Zinnia leaves the ICU, Amelia can let go of her


    worries and reunite with Warren,¡± Rosalie said. Warren had sacrificed so much for Amelia.


    09:48


    Even though Warren had made mistakes before, he had paid the price over the years.


    ¡°If Amelia is willing, they will be together,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But will Warren still be willing? After all, his feelings for Amelia might not be as strong as before,¡±


    Rosalie expressed her concern.


    ¡°He risked his life to save Amelia. How could he not be willing? Hypnosis might help forget feelings,


    but those deeply engraved memories, how can they be easily forgotten?¡± Jonathan rified. ¡°In the


    end, it depends on whether Amelia is willing to take that step.¡±


    ¡°I hope Amelia and Warren have a good ending, and I hope Riley can find new evidence soon, so


    Harriet can¡¯t escape legal consequences,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Howe Riley¡¯s case is facingplications again?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°The doctors involved in the case changed their testimonies collectively. Their statements only


    implicated Riley¡¯s father and stepmother, while Harriet was left out. It¡¯s probably the work of the


    Scott family, trying to clear Harriet¡¯s name quickly.¡± Rosalie analyzed.


    ¡°Thisplicates things. If they can¡¯t find solid evidence, it might be difficult to convict her in the


    future,¡± Jonathan said. The Scott family was not a simple force; their influence in Lommore was


    significant.


    ¡°Riley is currently gathering other evidence, and the Griffin family has agreed to help her.¡±


    ¡°The Griffin family is willing to help her?¡± Jonathan was quite surprised considering how much Bruce


    had despised Riley before.


    ¡°Because Harriet might have orchestrated the car ident that led to Nichs¡¯s death! Moreover,


    Harriet was indeed the biggest beneficiary o that ident,¡± Rosalie said.


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems the Scott family might be unaware that Harriet was the


    mastermind behind that ident. If they knew, Zephyr probably wouldn¡¯t have married her.¡±


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t know yet. But for now, Riley doesn¡¯t want too many people to know, especially


    the Scott family. She¡¯s afraid of alerting them, which might hinder the evidence collectionter.¡±


    Jonathan sighed softly. ¡°When the truthes out, Zephyr might be


    09:48


    severely shaken.¡±


    ¡°He brought it upon himself. He imed to love Riley, yet he didn¡¯t trust her. When Riley was sent to


    the psychiatric hospital, he turned a blind eye and then married Harriet. Maybe, in his eyes, it¡¯s all


    about


    self-interest. Whoever has shares in Summer Group and helps his career, he would marry them.¡±


    Rosalie had no sympathy for Zephyr at all.


    Jonathan lowered his eyes. In his view, Zephyr might notck love for Riley; that love might have


    been clouded by jealousy. Back at the hospital, when Amelia yed Riley¡¯s video in front of the


    media, Zephyr¡¯s shock and pain were genuine.


    When everything came to light, and Zephyr realized Riley had never betrayed him, that would be


    the moment he fell into the abyss!


    The Griffin family acted swiftly. Before long, they had already located Jocelyn¡¯s brother, Shawn.


    And now Shawn was in Lommore, owning a few houses and running a bakery. He had a loving wife


    and children, living a fairly good life.


    However, when Riley investigated the timeline of Shawn¡¯s rise, she discovered that the several


    houses he owned, including his current shop, were purchased many years ago.


    Given the financial status of the Hond family back then, it was impossible for them to afford two


    houses and a storefront. These properties, totaling over one million, somewhat matched the 1.2


    million missing from Harriet¡¯s ount.


    Riley went to the hospital, armed with the information provided by the Griffin family. Shawn was in


    the hospital for about a week due to sudden hearing loss and required treatment.


    Riley wanted to talk to Shawn first and gauge his reactions.


    But as she arrived at the inpatient department, she overheard a nurse rushing past her, murmuring,


    ¡°Is the blood type B in the hospital¡¯s blood bank really running out? What about the child?¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? We just received two ident patients who need major surgery, and both


    of them are B-type. The B-type blood from the hospital has already been used for them.¡±


    09:48


    ¡°If we get blood from the blood bank, it¡¯ll take over an hour.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Hoffman already said to check the hospital staff first to see if anyone is B-type and can donate


    blood to the child. The child needs a full blood transfusion, and that requires a substantial amount of


    blood!¡±


    Riley hurried forward and approached the two nurses who were about to enter the elevator. ¡°Is there


    a child in urgent need of B-type blood? I have B-type blood, and I¡¯m willing to donate.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    The two nurses were momentarily stunned, then regained theirposure. ¡°You have B-type


    blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Riley confirmed.


    ¡°Thene with us. But before donating, you¡¯ll need to undergo blood tests,¡± one of the nurses


    said.


    Riley nodded in understanding.


    When Riley followed one of the nurses to the blood-drawing station, there were already some


    doctors and nurses inside. A few of them were holding cotton balls, pressing them against their


    arms, indicating they had just given blood.


    Riley rolled up the sleeve of her left arm, revealing her forearm, while her right hand was still


    wearing a glove.


    Because of the absence of a finger on her right hand, Riley had unconsciously developed the habit


    of wearing gloves these days.


    Warm blood was drawn from her arm through a tube, and the results came out 15 minutester.


    Due to the child needing aplete blood transfusion during every seizure, the blood required was


    substantial. Three medical staff members present were also donating blood. Upon hearing that


    Riley was only passing by and decided to donate blood upon learning about the urgent need for the


    child, they couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    ¡°Fewer people like you exist these days.¡±


    ¡°If most people are willing to donate blood voluntarily, the blood bank wouldn¡¯t be in crisis every


    year.¡±


    Riley smiled faintly, ¡°Helping those in need feels good.¡±


    If her blood could really save a child, she would consider her life, saved by Nichs, to have a


    greater purpose


    Soon, the results of the tests were out, and Riley was arranged by the three nurses to start donating


    blood.


    Watching her blood flow into the stic blood bag through the


    transparent tube, Riley slowly closed her eyes, hoping that the child


    09:48


    would be fine.


    A child so young needing aplete blood transfusion indicated a severe illness.


    Yet all she could do was this.


    ¡°Ms. Summer, if you feel ufortable in any way, please let us know. Due to the urgency of the


    situation, the amount of blood we¡¯ll be drawing today will be a bit more. We¡¯ll keep it within the


    normal range, but you might feel fatigued in the next few days,¡± a nurse said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Riley replied.


    Blood continued to flow out of her body, and she felt a bit trance-like.


    It was as if she had returned to that car ident, where Nichs had shielded her with his body.


    The warm blood had dripped down Nichs¡¯s forehead and onto her face and body.


    She feared she would never forget that feeling.


    Riley didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the blood donation was finallypleted.


    A nurse handed her an envelope. ¡°This is some money from the patient¡¯s father. He is very grateful


    for your help today.¡±


    ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t donate blood for a reward,¡± Riley declined politely.


    ¡°We certainly know that you didn¡¯t donate blood for a reward, but this is the gratitude from the


    patient¡¯s family. Moreover, after donating blood, you also need to buy some supplements to


    replenish your body. Even f regr blood donations, there are basic allowances,¡± the nurse said,


    cing the envelope beside Riley. ¡°Just ept this envelope with peace mind.¡±


    ¡°How about you help me return it to the patient¡¯s family?¡± Riley suggested.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the nurse looked troubled, ¡°If something has been given away, it¡¯s unlikely to be taken


    back.¡±


    ¡°In that case, can you tell me where the patient¡¯s family is? I can return it to them myself,¡± Riley


    continued.


    ¡°That might not be convenient. Without their consent, we can¡¯t disclose their information,¡± the nurse


    exined.


    09:48


    Riley fell silent.


    Just then, another nurse collected the blood bag, and Riley faintly heard a voiceing from the


    adjacent room, ¡°Hurry and take it to the 12th floor.¡±


    ¡°The 12th floor? Was the child in need of blood on the 12th floor?¡± Riley spected in her mind.


    After giving blood, she couldn¡¯t leave immediately; she needed to rest on-site for 30 minutes. If


    there were no adverse reactions, only then


    could she leave.


    After 30 minutes, Riley left the blood-drawing station with the envelope in her hand.


    In this hospital, there was only one building with 12 floors, which was the inpatient department.


    Riley decided to go to the inpatient department and take the elevator to the 12th floor. She nned


    to inquire at the nurses¡¯ station to see if she could find the patient¡¯s family and return the envelope


    to them.


    However, as she approached the 12th floor and walked through the corridor, she bumped into


    Zephyring out of a doctor¡¯s office.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was apanied by several doctors who seemed to be discussing something with him.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this blood transfusion is just a temporary measure. It¡¯s safest for the child to receive


    blood from their biological mother. The child¡¯s body is most receptive to the biological mother¡¯s


    blood,¡± a doctor exined.


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned cold. At the current rate, even if Harriet were to be released without charge, it


    would still take some time.


    At the fastest pace, it would take a month. If it took longer¡­


    In that case, Hendrick might suffer even more.


    Although he felt nothing for Harriet, even witnessing her miserable fate, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pity.


    But for his only son, he did have feelings.


    Somehow, every time he faced his son, something deep inside him would be touched.


    So, he was willing to pay any price to save Hendrick. Even if Harriet was


    09:48


    indeed guilty, he would make her innocent!


    Suddenly, Zephyr seemed to sense something and abruptly stopped, his gaze shifting towards


    Riley¡¯s direction.


    When he saw Riley¡¯s figure, his body stiffened.


    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter her in a ce like this!


    But then, his eyes fell on the red envelope she was holding, and he narrowed his eyes.


    This envelope¡­ if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it should be the one he had sent to the four people who


    donated blood for Hendrick, as a token of appreciation.


    He thought, ¡°But now, why is Riley holding this envelope? Can it be¡­¡±


    Zephyr walked straight towards Riley, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°What, are you donating blood today


    too?¡± he said.


    Riley blinked, looked at the envelope, then back at Zephyr, recalling the words she had heard


    earlier. ¡°Is the child who needed a blood transfusion today your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did you regret it? If you had known it was my child who needed a blood transfusion, you


    probably wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to donate blood,¡± Zephyr said.


    Earlier, he had heard from the doctors that someone who wasn¡¯t affiliated with the hospital had


    overheard that the child needed B-type blood and had voluntarily decided to donate blood, not even


    knowing the child¡¯s identity.


    B

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    At that time, he had wondered who that person was. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be her!


    In reality, even if she hadn¡¯t donated, he could have found plenty of other people to donate blood.


    But¡­ why was it her?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret. I wanted to save that child. Even if he¡¯s your and Harriet¡¯s child, what


    does it matter? The grudges between adults are adult matters. The child has nothing to do with our


    affairs,¡± Riley said calmly.


    Nothing to do with it? Zephyr suddenly felt a sense of irony.


    Did she know that the reason he had married Harriet in the first ce was because of this child?


    ¡°Since this envelope is from you, take it back. I donated blood to help someone in need; I don¡¯t


    need a reward,¡± Riley said, extending the envelope toward him.


    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t take it. His gaze remained on Riley¡¯s face. ¡°Things I give away won¡¯t be


    taken back. If you don¡¯t want it, you can throw the envelope away!¡±


    Riley pursed her red lips, then without a word, she turned around decisively and walked over to the


    nurses¡¯ station, holding out the envelope. ¡°This money was donated to the hospital by Mr. Zephyr


    Scott. Please take care of it.¡± With that, she ced the envelope on the counter and left.


    Zephyr watched Riley pass by him coldly, heading toward the direction of the elevator. Suddenly, he


    grabbed her arm, his voice icy. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you really nning to be my enemy?


    Once you choose to be my opponent, you will lose everything in the end!¡±


    Riley yanked her arm back sharply, her tone indifferent. ¡°I have nothing left now. So I think I have


    nothing to lose anymore. If that¡¯s the case, what is there to fear?¡±


    With that, Riley stepped into the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed slowly, leaving Zephyr staring at the closed doors.


    09:48


    After a while, he returned to the ward.


    At this moment, a 6 or 7-year-old boyy in the hospital bed, pale, wearing an oxygen mask, with


    needles in his arms, receiving a blood transfusion.


    Thest bag of blood being transfused was Riley¡¯s blood.


    Zephyr stared at the hanging blood bag in front of him, stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that one day


    Riley¡¯s blood would be transfused into his son¡¯s body.


    But what could truly save Hendrick was Harriet¡¯s blood!


    Otherwise, if this continues, Hendrick¡¯s condition would only be more critical.


    Zephyr sat quietly by the bedside, watching his son struggling on the line between life and death, a


    rare expression of heartache in his eyes.


    Originally, Riley had intended to meet Shawn, Jocelyn¡¯s brother. This person might be the key figure


    in determining what Harriet had done in the car ident case years ago.


    However, when she arrived at his ward and saw the warm scene of the family of three inside, she


    hesitated.


    If the old case were reopened, the money Shawn used to start his business would be considered ill-


    gotten gains and confiscated.


    Would Shawn be willing?


    For so many years, he hadn¡¯t sought justice for Jocelyn¡¯s death. Instead, he used that ill-gotten


    money to improve his life.


    Would he care about a sister who had been dead for so many years? Would he be willing to give up


    a portion of his current wealth, or get involved in trouble?


    Riley¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy.


    Just then, she unintentionally noticed someone staring at her from a corner not far behind her,


    someone she seemed to have seen around Zephyr before!


    Thinking this, Riley shivered suddenly, turning back abruptly. However, she only found ordinary


    patients and their families, as well as medical staff behind her. There was no one she had seen from


    the ss just now.


    09:48


    ???


    She was being followed! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She thought, ¡°Is it someone Zephyr sent to track me?¡± A chill ran down Riley¡¯s spine. If she had


    entered Shawn¡¯s ward just now, Zephyr would know she hade to the hospital looking for


    Shawn!


    Then, Zephyr might try to bribe Shawn, just like he did with those doctors.


    Riley pretended to be looking for a ward, continuing to move forward. She lingered in front of


    several wards and finally ran to the nurses¡¯ station. She deliberately made up a name, asking if the


    patient had been admitted. After receiving a negative answer, she left the hospital.


    When Zephyr heard his subordinate¡¯s report about Riley¡¯s whereabouts, a hint of suspicion


    appeared in his eyes. He pondered, ¡®Was she here to see a patient? But the patient she wanted to


    find was no longer here.


    Was it a coincidence? Or was there something I didn¡¯t know?¡¯


    After leaving the hospital, Riley called Calvin. He had given her his contact information before,


    saying he would give her a helping hand if she needed it.


    Originally, she had intended to seek help from the Griffin family regarding Shawn¡¯s matter. However,


    since Zephyr had sent someone to track her, he would undoubtedly keep an eye on the Griffin


    family as well. Calvin, with his limited connections to them, was an outsider. Zephyr¡¯s people


    probably wouldn¡¯t focus on him.


    Besides, Zephyr wouldn¡¯t easily figure out Calvin¡¯s character.


    When the call was answered, Riley briefly exined her request. ¡°As for the details, I can send an


    email to you, Mr. Gunner. I wonder if you can help. Shawn might be the only strong witness now


    who can prove Harriet¡¯s crime.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help,¡± Calvin replied readily. I¡¯ll get you the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Riley said gratefully. Of course, she was acutely aware that Calvin agreed to help her


    because of his rtionship with Rosalie.


    Sometimes, when she looked at Calvin, she felt like she was seeing Nichs again. Despite a


    seemingly hopeless love, they would still give their all, even if it meant only wishing for the


    happiness of the person they loved. That was enough for them


    09:48


    Such a love was incredibly precious. She didn¡¯t understand it back then, but now she did.


    Unfortunately, Nichs was no longer with her.


    As for Calvin, was his entire romantic life destined to be like this? Or would he one day meet


    someone worthy of his deep love, someone who could reciprocate his feelings?


    She thought, ¡°If this man¡¯s love life is destined to be like this, it would be a great pity.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the detention center, Harriet stared at her own hand with a deep, unfathomable gaze.


    Her middle finger on her right hand still couldn¡¯t move freely, all because Zephyr had broken it.


    ¡°Zephyr, don¡¯t disappoint me too much!¡± Harriet murmured softly. She said inward, ¡®I¡¯m counting on


    you to get me out of here!


    As for Hendrick, if he has a serious illness, it would be best if he died! After all, in the future, I can


    find other ways to have a child. And that child wouldn¡¯t look like Riley!¡¯


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    As the trial approached, the news media in Lommore also reported relevant events and many of


    them became hashtags, hotly discussed by people in the city.


    The past involving Riley, Nichs, and Zephyr was what people began to talk about again. The


    onlinements concerning those matters were also varied. Some people said they were sorry for


    Nichs. Others felt that Zephyr was unlucky because it was his ex-girlfriend and wife who fought a


    lawsuit. What was worse, the twodies were half-sisters, which made the situation intricate. Some


    people sympathized with Riley, hoping that she could seek justice for herself.


    Surely, someizensmented that Riley deserved it. When she was the fianc¨¦e of Zephyr, she


    seduced Nichs. It was good news for everyone that she was sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    Riley just skimmed thosements and didn¡¯t take such them seriously.


    After going through so many things, she didn¡¯t care about the opinions of those who didn¡¯t matter to


    her.


    Now, all she thought about was to punish Harriet because she not only sent Riley to the psychiatric


    hospital but also caused Nichs¡¯s death.


    Riley could hardly bear that such a good man like Nichs died because of Harriet.


    Riley murmured, ¡°Nichs, I must get justice for you!¡±


    Outside the courtroom was a crowd of reporters on the day of the trial Riley and all members of the


    Griffin family were present. When Riley g out of the car, those reporters rushed over. Riley was


    surrounded by them and could barely move.


    Fortunately, the security guards on this spot helped stop the reporters and finally let her in.


    In the courtroom, Riley also saw Zephyr in the public gallery.


    Today, Zephyr was in a ck suit with a handsome but expressionless face. When he noticed her,


    he just nced at her coolly and then looked


    away.


    Riley thought of what he said in the hospital that day.


    09:48


    She was fighting against him now, and she would bear all the


    consequences.


    When the trial started, Riley saw her father, her stepmother, and Harriet.


    Though her father and her stepmother looked depressed, Harriet seemed to be pretty good and


    rather confident.


    Riley stared at Harriet, guessing that Harriet must think that Zephyr would protect her from being


    convicted.


    However, Riley was determined to spoil their n.


    As the trial began, Mr. Norris uttered opening statements as Riley, the intiff¡¯swyer, while three


    famous localwyers in Lommore were the defense. Threewyers defended the three used


    respectively.


    In the courtroom, those witnesses¡¯ testimony was designed to prove that Harriet had nothing to do


    with the case and that Riley¡¯s stepmother and Peter were guilty.


    Obviously, they had been informed of what would happen during the trial, having the consensus that


    they must help Harriet. So, they confessed their guilt.


    However, they only admitted that they mistakenly thought that Riley was mentally ill and wanted her


    to be treated in the hospital. The reason why they transferred money to doctors and nursing


    workers who attended to Riley in the hospital was to get Riley better treatment.


    In their opinion, Riley injured herself when she suffered from a psychiatric disorder.


    Meanwhile, Harriet said that she didn¡¯t know anything about the matter She believed that her sister


    was really sick and often visited Riley in the hospital. Riley¡¯s behavior in the hospital convinced her


    that she was indeed mentally ill.


    In a word, it was really difficult to fight this case as Mr. Norris said.


    Even if there was evidence that could prove that the Summer family had paid bribes and Riley was


    abused in the hospital, Harriet could be immune to punishment.


    The trialsted for three days.


    On the third day of the trial, the judge pronounced that Peter and Larissa


    09:48


    were sentenced to three years in prison, while Harriet was acquitted in


    court.


    Harriet suddenly showed a proud smile. She was happy that she was not convicted, thinking that


    Zephyr was helpful.


    In the end, she was still a winner.


    Mr. Norris, who was next to Riley,forted her. ¡°At least the two of them have been sentenced. If


    we can find additional evidence in the future, we can prosecute Harriet again!¡±


    Riley nodded, but she knew well that since Zephyr helped Harriet fight this case this time, he must


    have made good preparations.


    Moreover, his father and stepmother made themselves scapegoats for Harriet¡¯s guilt. It could be


    seen that they trusted Harriet with their lives, thinking that as long as Harriet was fine, she would


    definitely get them out of prison soon.


    And all property of the Summer residence could be saved in this way.


    At the end of the trial, Harriet came over from the defense table and looked at Riley proudly. Then


    she said in a voice that could only be heard by them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you, Riley. You lost. Now even


    the judge says I am innocent. If you want me to go to jail, I¡¯m afraid you have to think of another


    way.¡±


    Riley looked at her coldly. ¡°You know whether you are innocent or not. Harriet, you can¡¯t always be


    so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s wait and see which of us will be unlucky.¡± Harriet smiled coolly, then turned around and


    walked to Zephyr. She intimately took Zephyr¡¯s arm as if they were a lovely couple.


    Zephyr nced at Harriet indifferently but did not break away from Harriet at this moment in front of


    the public.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Harriet suddenly became increasingly smug. Sheid her face gently on Zephyr¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zephyr.¡±


    Zephyr then walked out of the courtroom with Harriet, but when he left, he still nced at Riley.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why he was unhappy when the oue of the case was exactly what he had


    expected. Instead, he felt guilty as if he hadmitted a crime.


    09:48


    He was arguably guilty. He knew who sent Riley to the psychiatric hospital, but he was still trying his


    best to help that person avoid being convicted.


    When Zephyr and Harriet walked outside the courtroom, a group of reporters immediately gathered


    around them and fired questions at them.


    Harriet pretended to be sad and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for them. They are my family. I think my father and


    mother were forced to do harm to my sister. But anyway, I believe in the justice inw. Since my


    father and mother really did something wrong to my sister, they deserve to be punished.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:48

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    After a pause, Harriet continued, ¡°And I me myself for not finding the truth early. As for Riley, if


    she had relied on me and told me the truth earlier, then maybe I could have saved her as soon as


    possible. I hope that from now on, she can trust me, and our rtionship will never change!¡±


    What she said was very touching enough to mislead others to believe that the rtionship between


    her and Riley was sound.


    However, Zephyr was not interested in Harriet¡¯s acting. After the bodyguards drove the reporters


    away, he hurriedly got in the car with Harriet.


    As soon as they got in the car, Zephyr said expressionlessly, ¡°I have done what you asked. We will


    go to the hospitalter, and you will have a check-up and prepare to transfuse your blood to


    Hendrick.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s face changed. ¡°Are you telling me that all you have done is for Hendrick? Have you never


    cared about me?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr said indifferently, ¡°What are you talking about? You harmed your sister and used your son.


    Do you think I should care about such a bad woman?¡±


    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m unforgivable, right?¡± asked Harriet.


    Zephyr didn¡¯t respond, as if he hadpletely ignored her. He just slowly closed his eyes and had


    a rest.


    Seeing this, Harriet suddenlyughed, but theughter was harsh. ¡°Zephyr, you are so cruel to me


    and Riley. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never fallen in love with anyone in your life. You only love yourself!¡±


    Zephyr suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not mention this name in front of me,


    otherwise I will make you unable to say any word for the rest of your life.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that I refuse to transfuse my blood to Hendrick?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you, whether you will do that or not is not up to you. Even if you don¡¯t want it, I


    can still achieve my goal,¡± said Zephyr calmly.


    Harriet felt a chill. She always knew how cold-blooded this man was, but


    09:30


    she had dreamed that he would fall in love with her one day.


    In the past, she envied his tenderness and affection for Riley. But now she knew how ridiculous she


    was.


    Perhaps all his love for someone was exhausted when he was with Riley. So, he had never cared


    about Harriet for these years.


    They headed to the hospital. Harriet followed Zephyr out of the car and was forced to live in the VIP


    ward Zephyr prepared for her.


    ¡°You need to stay here for a few days. After the check-up, the hospital will arrange the operation for


    you and Hendrick. You are free to go wherever you want to go after that,¡± said Zephyr


    Harriet pursed his red lips and listened quietly without raising any objection.


    Then, a nurse presented some documents about the check-up and the operation to Harriet. She


    signed his name on them.


    Soon, Harriet followed the nurse to do the check-up, while Zephyr left.


    In the car, he pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger, looking tired. A strong


    sense of fatigue filled him.


    If he had to apologize to someone, it must be Riley. However, to save Hendrick, he had no choice.


    Zephyr thought that Riley had failed him before. Therefore, he told himself that there was no need


    to feel sorry for Riley.


    After returning to the Scott residence, Zephyr¡¯s parents, Jeffery and Mariah came over and asked,


    ¡°How is it? Will Harriet transfuse her blood to Hendrick?¡±


    ¡°She is doing a check-up in the hospital. Even if she refuses to do it, I could make her transfuse her


    blood to Hendrick,¡± said Zephyr.


    Hearing this, Mariah finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she murmured, ¡°She should have provided


    her blood to her son unconditionally! After Hendrick gets better, you must divorce her. Such an evil


    woman can¡¯t be a member of our family!¡±,


    Hearing this, Jeffery had no objection and obviously agreed with her.


    He also felt it was dangerous to get along with Harriet. The Summer family was really disgusting.


    Since they were so shameless that they


    09:30


    could frame their daughter, it was possible that they would harm others.


    Zephyr¡¯s father felt it was beneficial to end all rtionships with the Summer family. It was better for


    Hendrick to stay away from his malicious mother.


    ¡°Can Hendrick be cured after the blood transfusion?¡± Mariah asked uneasily.


    ¡°ording to the doctor, it is very likely that he can be cured. If


    transfusing into Harriet¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t work, I have no choice but to find another way. I will contact


    foreign doctors to see if there is any treatment n,¡± said Zephyr.


    Mariah cried and said, ¡°What a poor boy! Harriet doesn¡¯t deserve to be his mother at all. If she had


    transfused her blood to Hendrick earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much pain! Even Riley was


    willing to donate blood to Hendrick, but his mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about that.¡± Jeffery reminded her.


    When they went to the hospital, they identally learned that in addition to the three medical staff


    in the hospital, there was another person who donated blood for Hendrick¡¯s treatment, and it was


    Riley.


    After knowing that Riley donated her blood to Hendrick, Jeffery and Mariah were shocked for a


    while.


    Mariah seemed to realize something and didn¡¯t continue.


    Zephyr said indifferently, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a rest first.¡± Then he walked


    towards his room. However, after entering the room, he took off his clothes tiredly and walked into


    the bathroom, letting the warm water run down his exhausted body.


    In the courtroom, he was just in the public gallery, but every second he spent there made him


    uneasy.


    During this trial, Riley only looked at him a few times. She just cast Zephyr several cursory nces.


    He even hoped that she could look at him more times, but in the end, Riley paid little attention to


    him as if he had been invisible.


    Zephyr lowered his head and gently brushed where his heart was with his fingers. Once, he


    pressed Riley¡¯s hand firmly against his chest and said to her, ¡°Riley, I will be yours forever. You¡¯re


    the only one I love for the rest of my life. If you don¡¯t love me, then my heart will die and never

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    He was wondering whether his heart died.


    Even though it was still beating, every beat seemed to bring him acute pain.


    It was worse than death.


    After knowing the result of the trial, Rosalie made a phone call tofort Riley. However, Riley did


    not sound disappointed over the phone. Instead, she said determinedly, ¡°Harriet won¡¯t get rid of


    being punished easily. I will definitely let her pay the penalty of her crime.¡±


    ¡°Is there any progress in the investigation of the car ident involving Nichs?¡± Rosalie


    immediately expressed her doubt because Riley had mentioned that the ident was rted to


    Harriet.


    eais


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Riley, ¡°There is some progress. The Griffin family also has sent people to keep an eye


    on Harriet so that she can¡¯t flee easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Rosalie. She also hoped a bad person like Harriet could be punished.


    ¡°By the way, how are you doing? Is everything all right with your baby?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Everything is fine. I just need to have a good rest,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will go to Strico to visit you after dealing with the matter concerning Harriet,¡± said


    Riley.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m expecting you,¡± said Rosalie


    After the call, she raised her hand and gently put it on her belly. What she didn¡¯t say to Riley was


    that the future was unpredictable. The fate of her baby depended on how the centa formed.


    If there was something wrong with it, she was afraid that this baby could not survive.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about your baby again?¡± Jonathan came over. When he saw


    Rosalie¡¯s expression, he knew what she was worried about.


    Rosalie nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I hope there won¡¯t be any problem with the centa.¡±


    09:30


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No matter what problem it might be, we will face it together,¡± said Jonathan,


    ¡°Keep in mind that the thing I care about most is your safety.¡±


    For Jonathan, nothing was more important than Rosalie¡¯s safety.


    Rosalie gazed at Jonathan whose beautiful eyes were filled with worry.


    Rosalie found that Jonathan looked more and more worried, and she knew that it was all because


    of her.


    She raised her hand and gently touched his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be OK. We will grow old


    together!¡±


    Rosalie knew better than anyone what would happen to the man in front of her if she was in


    danger.


    Her destiny was inextricably intertwined with Jonathan¡¯s.


    Jonathan hugged Rosalie and said, ¡°This is your promise to me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t break my promise,¡± said Rosalie softly. She leaned against his arms and listened to


    the sound of his heartbeat. Her anxiety and worry seemed to begin to disappear.¡± By the way, do


    you know how Warren is now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    If Zinnia, the little daughter of Amelia and Warren, was in good condition, she could leave the


    neonatal ICU next week and return to Amelia.


    But Warren neither came to the hospital again to see Zinnia nor contacted Amelia. As he said


    before, he tried to renounce any rtionship with them.


    Although Amelia didn¡¯t say anything about Warren, Rosalie could feel that Amelia was thinking


    about him.


    ¡°As far as I know, he is living in a vi on the outskirts of Lofbury to recuperate. He asked his


    employees to handle most affairs of hispany. Only some decisions that have a significant


    impact on thepany will be made by him,¡± said Jonathan.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s really going to break up with Amelia?¡± asked Rosalie.


    ¡°I guess so. But if Amelia wants to get back his heart, she still has the chance. Since Warren is


    willing to donate his kidney to Amelia again, I


    09:30


    think he is willing to be with her if he knows that Amelia truly loves him.¡± This was Jonathan¡¯s


    analysis.


    ¡°I wonder if Amelia will tell him her true feelings.¡± Rosalie sighed. If the doctor hadn¡¯t said that


    Amelia could not be too emotional considering her current physical condition, Rosalie would have


    told Amelia what Warren had done for her.


    At this moment, in the York residence in Lofbury, awyer handed over a divorce settlement to


    Warren and said, ¡°Mr. York, this is the divorce settlement you asked for. Please have a look and see


    if there is anything else that needs to be added or modified.¡±


    Warren looked through the settlement and handed it back to hiswyer after reading thest page.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Send it to Amelia three monthster.¡±


    Warren thought at that time, she must have recovered, and their divorce was not unexpected.


    ¡°Okay. Leave it to me,¡± answered thewyer.


    After thewyer left, Warren closed his eyes. Since this was the second time he had donated his


    liver, he didn¡¯t recover as soon and well as


    before.


    Even though he had been there to recuperate for a long time, he was still weak. He even felt tired


    when she didn¡¯t do too many activities during a day.


    And those were the price.


    Before donating the liver, the doctor had told him that once he did again, his physical condition


    would be much worse than before. Moreover, he needed to pay special attention to taking good


    care of himself. A little carelessness might ruin his health.


    Therefore, the deterioration of his health was within his expectations.


    This was his own choice, so there was nothing toin.


    ¡°Amelia, this is the moment we say goodbye to each other,¡± Warren murmured. The only response


    he got was silence.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the hospital, after Harriet had aprehensive check-up, the doctor began to prepare for the


    blood transfusion for Hendrick. Although


    Harriet was unwilling to do so, she knew that she had no way to flee.


    09:30


    If she showed reluctance, she thought Zephyr would use forcible means to change her mind.


    Harriet remembered how cold-blooded Zephyr could be to Riley, let alone her. She knew very well


    about Zephyr¡¯s cruelty.


    What she had to do now was to transfuse her blood to Hendrick without hesitation, and then quickly


    recovered after the operation and left Lommore.


    After all, she knew very well that she was not Hendrick¡¯s biological mother, so Hendrick might not be


    better after the transfusion. If the medical staff began to find out the reason and asked her to take a


    paternity test, it would be clear that she was not Hendrick¡¯s mother.


    At that time, she was afraid that Zephyr would never let her go.


    Therefore, she had to leave as soon as possible.


    As for her father and mother, she had to look for another way to save


    them.

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Harriet was determined to leave. These days, she began to transfer her funds and sold some


    shares.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to sell them all, for fear of arousing Zephyr¡¯s suspicion.


    But even if she just sold some of them, the profits would be enough for her to have afortable


    life in the future.


    On the day when they had the operation, Hendricky on the hospital bed, looking weak. He said to


    Harriet, ¡®Mommy, I miss you so bad. Why haven¡¯t youe here to see me?¡±


    Harriet was disgusted with the boy who called her mommy in front of him and thought Hendrick


    looked more and more like Riley.


    But she still pretended to miss him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hendrick. Mommy¡¯s here. I will definitely save


    you.¡±


    Zephyr nced coldly at Harriet, who pretended to be caring, then turned his head and looked at


    his son gently. ¡°Boy, you need to have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will feel better.¡±


    Hendrick nodded obediently and closed his eyes.


    Zephyr said to the medical staff, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to start the operation.¡±


    Harriet was lying on another hospital bed, watching the nurse put a needle into her arm. Then her


    lukewarm blood began to flow into Hendrick¡¯s body bit by bit.


    If only the blood of his biological mother could save Hendrick, then h might be doomed.


    However, Harriet would never tell Zephyr that Hendrick¡¯s biological mother was Riley.


    In the future, she would go abroad to enjoy life while Zephyr would face the pain of losing his son. It


    was really good news for Harriet.


    Thinking of this, Harriet¡¯s lips tugged into a smile.


    Since Zephyr made her heartbroken, she felt it reasonable to fight back.


    After a week, the blood transfusion was finallypleted.


    09:30


    At this moment, Harriet was also very weak. After all, it was hard for ordinary people to bear the


    consequence of losing so much blood.


    ¡°Can I leave the hospital and go back now?¡± Harriet asked Zephyr.


    ¡°Are you going back now? You can rest in the hospital for a while.¡± Zephyr was a little surprised that


    Harriet couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital for a long time,¡± said Harriet. Besides, the longer she


    stayed, the more dangerous the situation would


    1.


    Hearing this, Zephyr didn¡¯t say anything more. He just said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go back to the Scott


    residence. I have asked someone to pack all your things and send them back to the Summer


    residence. You can find it after you go back home.¡±


    Harriet was stunned and then understood that Zephyr had already made up his mind to get-away


    from her.


    ¡°So, are you trying to get rid of me after using me to achieve your purpose?¡± Harriet said with


    hatred.


    ¡°You gave Hendrick your blood, and I gave you freedom. The deal is over! That¡¯s all,¡± Zephyr said


    indifferently, looking at Harriet¡¯s cold eyes


    without any feelings.


    Harriet sneered, ¡°You are still so cold-blooded. That¡¯s it.¡±


    This man had never cared about her. It was time for her to stop her love for Zephyr.


    When Harriet returned home, she found that all his belongings had be sent from the Scott


    residence.


    As she looked at the packages in the hall, her pretty face began to change into a viinous one.


    Once she tried every means to be one member of the Scott family and evenmitted


    crimes, but now she was kicked away by them.


    She hated the Scott family and Zephyr Scott.


    Thus, Harriet made up her mind to revenge against them.


    However, the most important thing she should do at present was to leave as soon as possible


    before Zephyr found that her blood could not help save Hendrick.


    09:30


    Thinking of this, Harriet began to be busy packing her bags.


    The next afternoon, Harriet walked towards the airport with her luggage.


    She had booked a flight to another country. As long as she arrived


    abroad, she would bepletely safe.


    Even if Zephyr really found the truth, nothing could put Harriet in danger.


    While Harriet rushed to the airport, the doctor was talking with Zephyr about the result of Hendrick¡¯s


    blood transfusion.


    ¡°The effect of the operation is not as good as we imagined. It¡¯s even worse than thest transfusion


    Hendrick had. Since your wife is Hendrick¡¯s biological mother, the result should have been better,¡±


    exined the doctor.


    Zephyr suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°How could it be?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the effect of this transfusion is no better than the first one. However, thest transfusion


    caused the most satisfying effect. Later, we will conduct further research to find out what on earth


    the problem is,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Further research? How long would it take?¡± Zephyr asked urgently because time is the most


    important thing for Hendrick.


    What he only worried about was that his son¡¯s condition would get worse and worse if they kept


    wasting time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish it as soon as possible,¡± said the doctor. After all, it¡¯s hard foretell the result of medical


    experiments.


    Zephyr pursed his thin lips tightly. In fact, he understood that he co not make everything in his


    control.


    At that moment, Zephyr¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and the voice of one his men came from the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, Mrs. Scott is at the airport wi her luggage. It seems that she is going to board the ne


    and leave.¡±


    Zephyr was shocked. ¡°Is she going to leave Lommore?¡±


    ¡°I think so, and I suppose she is going to fly abroad ording to the waiting lounge she is heading


    to.¡±


    Zephyr couldn¡¯t help frowning. He wondered, ¡°Why does Harriet want to leave and why is she going


    abroad? What on earth does she want to do?¡±


    09:30


    He was also confused by the fact that Harriet¡¯s blood was not helpful in curing Hendrick.


    Anyway, Zephyr decided that he could not let her leave so easily.


    ¡°Stop her from leaving. I¡¯lle there soon,¡± said Zephyr.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott.¡± After the man responded, he hid somewhere, nning to wait for Harriet as she


    was about to board and then cause some idents


    to stop her.


    But at this moment, the man suddenly saw a policemaning to Harriet. The policeman and


    Harriet talked for a while, and then he directly handcuffed Harriet.


    This scene substantially stunned the man.


    He thought, ¡°Is the policeman going to arrest Harriet? What the hell was going on?¡±


    At the same time, Harriet was in a panic. Just now the police told her that she was thought rted


    to Nichs¡¯s death. Now as a suspect, she needed to go to the police station for interrogation.


    She was totally confused and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It has been so many years since


    Nichs¡¯s death, but why do they begin to investigate the case again?¡±


    B

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Harriet thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police already know that Nichs died in a car ident?¡±


    ¡°Howe I have anything to do with Nichs¡¯s death? You must get the wrong person! I want my


    lawyer here! And I¡¯m gonna sue you for misuse of force,¡± said Harriet.


    ¡°You can call yourwyer after we bring you back to the police station! In fact, we wouldn¡¯t be


    arresting you if we didn¡¯t have enough evidence,¡± said the policeman.


    The policeman¡¯s words gave Harriet another startle, making her wonder what evidence the police


    had against her.


    When Harriet was taken away from the airport, the man called Zephyr who was on the way right


    now.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott has been taken away by the police, Mr. Scott. I heard that they mentioned Nichs, and


    it seemed that Mrs. Scott was taken away by the police because she was involved in the car


    ident years ago,¡± he said.


    The car ident he mentioned shook the whole city.


    Zephyr was shocked. ¡°What did you say? Was she taken away because she had something to do


    with the crash that killed Nichs?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I was too far away from them, so I didn¡¯t hear it clearly,¡± said the man.


    After finishing the call, Zephyr closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. The next second, he


    said to the driver in the front row, ¡°Turn around and go to the police station!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to figure out what was going on and why Harriet had something to do with the car


    ident.


    He felt as if he were facing a fog, and he was now getting so close to it that he could clear it by


    reaching out his hand.


    When Harriet was taken to the police station, she was surprised to find that Riley was there, too.


    Harriet watched with a shocked face as Riley walked towards her and thought, ¡°What is she doing


    here? Is it a coincidence? Or¡­¡±


    09:31


    ¡°I warned you earlier that you can¡¯t always get away with it.¡± Riley said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no


    escape for you this time, Harriet.¡±


    ¡°Riley, you¡­¡± At this moment, Harriet suddenly felt a little frightened. She had a hunch that Riley


    already knew the truth about the ident, making it almost impossible for her to get away with it


    again.


    Harriet was taken into the interrogation room while Riley followed the police into his office and told


    him what happened that year. She tried to make every detail and every doubt very clear.


    When she came out of the office, she had tears streaming down her face.


    Riley raised her hand and gently wiped away her tears. It was only now that she realized that


    despite all the years that had passed, Nichs¡¯ death was still a crushing blow to her, preventing


    her from moving on.


    Nichs wanted her to live a good life, but she couldn¡¯t live a normal life after all she had lost.


    At this moment, Riley heard footsteps. She raised her head and saw Zephyr hurrying into the police


    station.


    After seeing her, Zephyr suddenly stopped and looked very shocked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zephyr asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the same reason you are,¡± said Riley. They both came to the police station for Harriet!


    Zephyr¡¯s face darkened, saying, ¡°What now? You weren¡¯t happy about Harriet¡¯s acquittal, so you


    managed to get her arrested again, didn¡¯t yo The police already said that the ident was just a


    coincidence. What else do you want? Besides, Harriet is now the daughter-inw of the S family. Do


    you have any idea what you¡¯re doing to our family?¡±


    ¡°So all you care about is if the Scott family is affected, right?¡± Riley said angrily. She was


    disappointed, but she thought that she shouldn¡¯t be because she should have known that Zephyr


    would say that.


    ¡°Do you have to do this? You can¡¯t handle the consequence once you get the Scott family involved


    in it,¡± Zephyr warned her.


    ¡°What made you think so? I can even risk my life to do this!¡± Riley sounded determined. ¡°What


    about you? What did you do? Nichs, your close friend, died in a car crash, but you¡¯re now asking


    me not to find out the truth of his death. Is this how you treat your friends, Zephyr?¡±


    09:31


    ¡°Nichs and I were not friends a long time ago. He wouldn¡¯t have hooked up with you if he saw


    himself as my friend. Who are you to question me like that?¡± Zephyr said coldly.


    ¡°He had never done anything wrong to you. You¡¯re the one who always doubted my rtionship


    with him. If he failed you, he wouldn¡¯t havee to say goodbye to me and gone abroad!¡± said


    Riley.


    She didn¡¯t care whether she was wronged or misunderstood. She just didn¡¯t want Nichs to be


    ndered.


    A man like him would never do this!


    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t believe her exnations.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better drop the charges right now. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Riley said indifferently. ¡°This is a criminal case. Harriet intentionally caused a car ident


    that killed Nichs, so even after all these years, she¡¯s still paying for her crime! We¡¯ve got enough


    evidence, and even if you want to get her out, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    Zephyr stared at Riley and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do in Lommore.¡±


    ¡°The Scott family is not the only powerful family in Lommore.¡± A man¡¯s voice came through, and it


    turned out to be Bruce Griffining to the police station.


    Bruce looked at Zephyr with a stern face, ¡°If Mrs. Scott killed my brother, then the Griffin family


    would definitely go after her, even if you Scott family is determined to protect her!¡±


    Zephyr stared at Bruce and said, ¡°Fine, the Griffin family, huh? Got it!


    After saying that, Zephyr turned around and left.


    Bruce looked at Riley and asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He wanted me to drop the charge because he didn¡¯t want the Scott family to be affected


    by Harriet. It seems that he had no idea about what happened many years ago,¡± said Riley.


    Bruce said, ¡°Really? Then, after everything is settled, are you going to go to him and¡­¡±


    ¡°He and I are never going back together,¡± Riley replied. After a pause, she looked at Bruce and said


    seriously, ¡°I have a request, Mr. Griffin. After everything is settled, I want to do this for Nichs¡­¡±


    09:31


    The next second, Riley said something that shocked Bruce.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything for Nichs when he was alive. Now he¡¯s never going back, and this is the


    only thing I can do for him. I¡¯m not asking for money, Mr. Griffin, and I can sign an agreement with


    you, the terms of which are up to you. I just wanted to repay Nichs¡¯ love for me,¡± Riley said


    sincerely, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Bruce thought for a while and said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Riley nodded. For her, that was all she could do for Nichs.


    The news that Harriet became the main suspect in Nichs¡¯ car ident soon spread widely


    among the media, and it became one of the trending searches on the inte.


    Every day, arge number of reporters gathered outside the Scott residence and the Griffin


    residence.


    Many reporters came to wait outside Riley¡¯s house after learning about her address.


    However, Riley kept saying one thing to those reporters. ¡°I¡¯m confident that the truth will soon be


    revealed and that the person who killed Nichs will pay for it.¡±


    A reporter said, ¡°It is said that you let it out on purpose this time to have the police go after your


    sister, Harriet. After all, she married Zephyr right after you were put into the psychiatric hospital.


    What if she went to jail, eventually? Would youe back to Zephyr if they got divorced?¡±


    This was one of the most concerning things on the inte recently.


    Many people concluded that Riley did this because she wanted to marry into the Scott family again.


    Riley, who was about to leave, stopped and said to those reporters¡¯ cameras, ¡°I¡¯ll never be with


    Zephyr again. I don¡¯t care if he divorces Harriet because all I want to do is uncover the truth about


    Nichs¡¯


    death.¡±


    Two hourster, Zephyr saw the clip of Riley talking on his phone and had mixed feelings in his


    heart.


    He thought, ¡®She¡¯ll never be with me again? Who is she to say that?


    She cheated on me! How dare she say that?


    She made it sound like she¡¯d abandoned me.


    Besides, is Riley really doing this to uncover the truth about Nichs¡¯ death? Or is she up to


    something else? And is Harriet responsible for the ident as she imed?¡¯


    09:31


    ¡°This is all the file you wanted, Mr. Scott.¡± Zephyr¡¯s assistant handed him the file and left the office.


    Zephyr looked through the paper in his hand and became angrier. This was all the evidence the


    police had so far, and it all proved Harriet¡¯s involvement.


    Although it was still in the prosecution phase and the case hadn¡¯t been formally tried yet, the


    evidence was enough to convince him that Harriet had made the ident.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the car ident he had always thought was just a coincidence was nned


    by his wife.


    ¡°What else are you hiding from me, Harriet?¡± he thought.


    Now, Harriet was still Zephyr¡¯s wife, so this case was not only about the Summer family. It was


    murder! No matter what verdict Harriet faced, she would involve the Scott family in this!


    The next day in the detention center, Zephyr looked at Harriet sitting opposite him.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± It was the first thing he had said to her since he had sat down.


    He wanted to know why she did this. He wasn¡¯t here to figure out whether she was wronged


    because all the files said that she was not.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say? Shouldn¡¯t you be asking me how I¡¯ve been these days and telling me


    that you¡¯re getting awyer to get me out of here?¡± Harriet stared at Zephyr.


    ¡°I just want to know why you did this. You didn¡¯t have to do that at that time!¡± said Zephyr.


    ¡°Really?¡± Harriet suddenlyughed. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    He pursed his lips. If it hadn¡¯t been for the ident, he would have married Riley even though they


    had constant quarrels. After all, he truly loved her and wanted to marry her.


    ¡°Did you do this to marry me or to get all of Riley¡¯s shares in the Summer family?¡± asked Zephyr.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get the answer from me. If you don¡¯t want Hendrick¡¯s mother


    to be a murderer and the Scott family¡¯s name to be tarnished, then


    09:31


    you better find a way to help me win this case. I guess it¡¯s just a piece of cake for you,¡± said Harriet.


    Zephyr suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you the truth. For the Scott family, my acquittal is the best solution, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Harriet said.


    1-


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed the best solution for the Scott family, but not my will. You probably forget about


    one thing, Harriet. I hate it when people threaten me!¡± Zephyr turned around and left after saying


    that.


    Harriet panicked a little. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t help me this time, Zephyr. You¡¯ll definitely regret


    it!¡±


    Zephyr stopped and said coldly, ¡°My biggest regret is marrying you. You shouldn¡¯t be Hendrick¡¯s


    mother because you don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Harriet bit her red lips. She was right. He was already regretting it.


    She thought, ¡®Yes, I don¡¯t deserve to be Hendrick¡¯s mother, and neither does Riley!


    You¡¯ll never get to know that Riley is Hendrick¡¯s biological mother. And this poor boy has no choice


    but to die. I can¡¯t wait for it!¡¯


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Zephyr came out of the detention center and got into the car.


    The driver asked respectfully, ¡°Are we going back to the Scott residence now, Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°No, just keep driving. I don¡¯t care where we¡¯re going,¡± said Zephyr.


    Hearing this, the driver began to drive around the city. Zephyr turned h head and looked out of the


    window at the street scene that kept disappearing from his sight.


    Ironically, he had always been very proud of himself, but this time, he was fooled.


    He thought Harriet was under his control, but in fact, what Harriet did was far more than he could


    ever imagine.


    He thought that he would never see Riley again, and that he had already moved on, but he couldn¡¯t


    help thinking about her when she showed up again.


    When he came to a very empty road, he saw a familiar figure, which


    09:31


    Chapter 1275 shocked him.


    It was Riley!


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± he said to the driver subconsciously.


    When the driver stopped the car on the roadside, Zephyr found that this ce was exactly the spot


    for the car ident that happened to Riley and Nichs.


    Right now, Riley was standing at the intersection, lowering her head and looking at something in her


    hand.


    Zephyr suddenly became curious about what was in Riley¡¯s hand.


    Without hesitation, he got out of the car and walked towards Riley.


    Since Riley was focusing on the thing in her hand, she didn¡¯t notice that someone was


    approaching.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:31

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    In her hand was a bracelet that Nichs gave her before he left.


    He said, ¡°I may not be able to make it to your wedding, Riley. This is a wedding present for you and


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride in the world.¡±


    ¡°Bride¡­ Yeah, I¡¯ll be someone¡¯s bride someday and wear this bracelet at my wedding,¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± Riley murmured, having tears in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°What? Are you mourning Nichs? Were you going to marry


    him if he was still alive?¡±


    Riley was stunned, and the next second, she raised her head and looked at Zephyr standing in front


    of her. He looked elegant and aristocratic in his suit, but there was displeasure on his handsome


    face.


    ¡°Yes. I would marry Nichs immediately if he was still alive!¡± she answered without hesitation. She


    felt sorry that the man who loved her so much sacrificed his life to protect her.


    She should have been the one who died!


    Her words seemed to provoke Zephyr, making him more unpleasant. He came closer to her and


    said, ¡°It seems that you love him so much. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have stepped in.¡±


    Riley frowned. ¡°What exactly do you want, Zephyr?¡±


    Honestly, even Zephyr didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do!


    He just saw her standing here, so he got out of the car and came to her subconsciously. However,


    when he heard her murmuring Nichs¡¯ name, he couldn¡¯t help being jealous.


    The feeling was so strong that at the same time, he was surprised by his own thought. He found it


    ridiculous.


    After so many years, he was still jealous of Nichs.


    He fixed his eyes on the bracelet in Riley¡¯s hand. It was a diamond


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    OX


    SHOPNOW


    Brite


    on Daraz


    10:06


    bracelet which looked quite expensive.


    He didn¡¯t remember that Riley used to have such a bracelet, and she probably wouldn¡¯t buy this


    expensive stuff now.


    Riley hadn¡¯t taken back all the shares she had in the Summer family. Even the house she lived in


    now was rented by Jonathan¡¯s wife, Rosalie, so she couldn¡¯t be able to afford such a bracelet worth


    several million dors.


    Suddenly, he thought of something.


    ¡°Is this bracelet a gift from Nichs?¡± he blurted out.


    Riley froze. She looked awkward, not knowing what to say.


    In an instant, Zephyr knew that he was right, and he became more jealous.


    The next second, he did something that he never imagined. He snatched the bracelet from her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Riley was shocked and tried to get the bracelet back, but it was toote.


    Zephyr had already got the bracelet.


    ¡°Well, it seems that you care so much about what Nichs gave you,¡± Zephyr said coldly.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Riley spread her hand to Zephyr. Her voice was loud, and her eyes kept locked


    on the bracelet in his hand.


    It was like the bracelet was the only thing on her mind now.


    Somehow, Zephyr felt lost. She wasn¡¯t even looking at him! ¡°What am I to her?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Did you forget how you cheated on me many years ago, Riley? And how dare you miss Nichs


    with the bracelet he gave you? The best thing that can happen to it is to be destroyed!¡± As Zephyr


    spoke, he held his hand aside.


    Next to him was a drain, and if the bracelet fell into it, it would never be found again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Riley eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t destroy it, Zephyr. If you do, I¡¯ll never


    10:06


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    OX


    SHOPNO


    on Doroz


    forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr suddenlyughed. ¡°What makes you think I need your forgiveness? Who do you


    think you are? I should be the one to say that!¡±


    Riley¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°It was a gift from Nichs. If you try to take it from me in public,


    I¡¯ll call the police. Then you¡¯re guilty of robbery!¡±


    ¡°Robbery?¡± Zephyr sneered, but his eyes became colder. ¡°I¡¯ll say I dropped it by ident, and I can


    pay you the same price or even several times the original price. Do you still think the police will take


    it as a robbery? Do I need to rob a bracelet from you?¡±


    Riley felt a little dizzy, so she closed her eyes. She knew that Zephyr was getting back at her.


    Maybe the only way for her to get the bracelet back was topromise with Zephyr.


    ¡°Fine, then what do I have to do to get the bracelet back?¡± asked Riley.


    Zephyr said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t. Did you ever think about me when you and Nichs made me


    the biggest joke in Lommore?¡±


    ¡°I told you that Nichs and I never did anything wrong to you,¡± Riley shouted.


    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t seem to believe her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? You lie in the middle of the street, waiting for the cars toe towards


    you. If any of the cars stop and you¡¯re not hurt, then I¡¯ll believe you. If you get hit by a car and die,


    that just proves it¡¯s your fate!¡± Zephyr said casually.


    When Riley heard this, she felt deeply shocked. He was risking her life!


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes as if she was thinking about something. After a while,


    she opened her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m in. Don¡¯t forget to give me back the bracelet if I¡¯m


    alive!¡±


    After saying that, she nced at the bracelet again and then walked towards the street without


    hesitation.


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    0X


    SHOPNO


    Brice


    on Daraz


    10:06


    It waste now, so there were very few cars on this street and they all went very fast. Besides, there


    were few streetlights around, so if the driver wasn¡¯t paying much attention, he could easily run over


    someone lying on the ground.


    The point was, she just thought that she couldn¡¯t lose this bracelet.


    Because that was the most precious thing left to her by Nichs.


    Riley stood in the middle of the road, looking at the empty road and thinking, ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be a


    bad thing if I die today. I can reunite with Nichs in heaven and be a happy couple.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Brite Sab


    Rights Kardega

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Anyway, she got all the evidence against Harriet, and the Griffin family would definitely go after


    Harrietter. The day hade to avenge Nichs, and she had nothing to regret.


    Riley justy down in the middle of the road without fear.


    Zephyr, who was standing not far away, looked shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would agree to the bet!


    And her purpose was to get this bracelet back.


    At this moment, she looked fearless on the ground while he felt a cold sweat on his back as if


    goosebumps were creeping up all over his body.


    He thought, ¡°Is the bracelet Nichs gave her so important that she¡¯s willing to risk her life for it?¡±


    His right hand holding the bracelet was trembling, and he looked very frightened!


    He trembled when he saw the light of an approaching car in the distance.¡± Just as the car was


    getting closer to her, he instinctively rushed out and


    stretched out his arms to stop the car.


    No! She couldn¡¯t die!


    He would never allow this to happen!


    The driver immediately braked and stuck his head out of the window, yelling, ¡°Are you crazy? Why


    are you suddenly stopped in the middle of the road? Do you have any idea how dangerous this is?¡±


    However, Zephyr didn¡¯t care about it at all because all he had in mind was Riley, who was lying on


    the ground!


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Zephyr turned around, pulled Riley up from the ground, and red at


    her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you told me to do? And I said yes to the bet.¡± Riley said, ¡°Does that mean I won


    since you rushed out? If it doesn¡¯t, just go away and let the game continue. I can do it again.¡±


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    0x


    SHOPNOW


    Brie


    on Daraz


    10:06


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°I want to live, but what I want more is the bracelet,¡± replied Riley. She looked very calm when she


    said this, as if she was talking about trivial affairs.


    Zephyr made a fist with his right hand. He clutched the diamond bracelet so tightly that it hurt his


    palm.


    ¡°How important is Nichs to you? Did you forget that you used to be my fianc¨¦e? How could you


    risk your life for a bracelet he gave you?¡± Zephyr growled lowly, and the jealousy in his heart


    seemed to burst through his chest.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nichs could risk his life to save me, so why can¡¯t I do the same thing for the bracelet he left to


    me? How dare you call me your fianc¨¦e, Zephyr? My fiance should believe me when everyone


    doesn¡¯t, protect me when everyone bullies me, and help me out when I¡¯m in despair. But what did


    you do?¡±


    As she spoke, his face grew darker and darker.


    ¡°I never took you as my fiance, Zephyr. You¡¯re just a beautiful illusion in my mind at that time,¡± said


    Riley, who used to imagine that he could always protect her and love her.


    In the end, she realized that he was never the man she expected him to be.


    ¡°Illusion?¡± Zephyr murmured, looking much more haggard.


    He suddenly gave his right hand away, and the bracelet in his hand fell to the ground.


    Riley jumped towards the bracelet, grabbed it tightly, and held it to her chest,ughing with tears.


    She finally got it back.


    However, her expression hurt him and made him not want to look at her again.


    He thought, ¡®Nichs took her heart with merely a bracelet.


    What about me? It seems that I¡¯m nothing to her!¡¯


    Zephyr got back into the car, lowered his head, and looked at the palm of


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    SHOPNOW


    Brike


    on


    Doraz


    10:06


    his right hand in a daze. There were marks left by the bracelet.


    He thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Do I have to be so out of control for Riley and a bracelet?


    I wasn¡¯t acting like myself just now!¡¯


    ¡°Go back to the Scott residence,¡± Zephyr closed his eyes and said tiredly.


    Just thinking about Riley made his head hurt!


    Riley returned to her house. She carefully checked the bracelet and put back into her jewel case.


    ¡°Wait for me, Nichs. After everything is settled, I¡¯ll wear this bracelet and¡­ And I¡¯ll never take it


    off,¡± Riley murmured.


    The trial would begin in two days. Riley asked Calvin to look for the evidence, and now with the


    Griffin family watching it, it was not easy for the Scott family to y any tricks.


    This time, Harriet was going to pay for what she did many years ago!


    What she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, in the study of the Scott residence, Zephyr was


    looking at some photos he received. They were photos of him and Riley meeting earlier today.


    His expression in the photo wasplicated. His eyes were full of disappointment, anger, and


    threat, but more of jealousy!


    Yes, jealousy!


    Anyone who looked at these photos would think that he was a man jealous of love!


    Zephyr thought, ¡®Was I jealous of Nichs?


    Or was I jealous of Riley¡¯s love for Nichs? After all, he had been dead for so many years, yet he


    was still so important to her!


    And the reason why I was jealous was that I loved Riley!¡¯


    Although Zephyr never wanted to admit his feelings for Riley, the photos easily removed his mask


    and forced him to face his true feelings!


    After a while, Zephyr¡¯s phone rang. He said coldly, ¡°I got the photos and


    10:06 [


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    0X


    SHOPNOW


    Brite


    §à§á Daraz


    I¡¯ll buy them all. Don¡¯t send them to anybody. If I see any of these photos again in the future, I¡¯ll find


    you and let you know the consequence.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I promise you I won¡¯t reveal these photos since you¡¯re willing to pay for them, Mr. Scott,¡± the


    man said obsequiously.


    The man who was speaking was just a random reporter. He ran into Riley earlier today and tried to


    make up some gossip with her photo, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Zephyr, so he took photos of them


    together.


    Now, Zephyr was willing to pay a lot of money for those photos, which was a windfall for him.


    After a while, the reporter got the money. He smiled with satisfaction and deleted all the backups of


    these photos on the USB disk.


    After all, he was dealing with Zephyr, who he couldn¡¯t afford to fool.


    However, while he was deleting the photos, he took a nce at them.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    Brite


    ¦¯¦¶


    SHOPNOW

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Judging from the look on Riley¡¯s face as she talked to Zephyr, she didn¡¯t seem to care about him.


    This was the exact opposite of what others said about her going after Harriet to get back together


    with Zephyr.


    On the contrary, Zephyr seemed to be both jealous and lost, as if he was abandoned by his loved


    one!


    The reporter thought, ¡°Could it be that Zephyr still loves Riley?¡±


    The thought shed through the reporter¡¯s mind. Then he smiled and thought, ¡°It has nothing to do


    with me though. All I want is the money!¡±


    The car ident case would soon be back in court, and when Riley learned that Calvin was


    leaving, she and the Griffin family came to see him off.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, Mr. Gunner,¡± said Riley. When she asked Calvin to help her, she saw no


    hesitation on his face, and it was because of his help, she was able to put Shawn Hond on the


    stand.


    Shawn wouldn¡¯t have agreed to do this if she came to him in person.


    ¡°I helped you because you¡¯re Rosalie¡¯s friend,¡± said Calvin. However, he felt a little sad when he


    thought about Rosalie¡¯s leaving, thinking is she? Is everything okay with her and the baby?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel very lucky to be Rosalie¡¯s friend. I wish her and her u child all the best, and I¡¯m sure


    she¡¯ll make it!¡± Riley said at the tho her conversation with Rosalie two days ago.


    However, her words made Calvin nervous. ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯? How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Riley was stunned, but then she thought, ¡°It seems that Calvin doesn¡¯t know about


    Rosalie¡¯s condition. Should I tell him?¡±


    After all, Calvin and Rosalie were¡­


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Calvin became anxious, and his eyes turned red.


    Riley could only mumble, ¡°Rosalie is not doing well, but she¡¯s very confident that this baby will be


    delivered smoothly.¡±


    y


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    OX SHOPNOW


    Brite


    on Daraz


    10:06 [


    ¡°What? She¡¯s not doing well,¡± Calvin thought.


    Calvin¡¯s face darkened. Then he suddenly turned around and walked directly towards the exit of the


    airport.


    Riley and the Griffin family were all stunned. They didn¡¯t understand why Calvin left the airport while


    he was boarding.


    They hurried out of the airport, only to find that Calvin had gotten into a car quickly and left.


    Peach muttered, ¡°Is Calvin going back to Strico?¡±


    She just made a guess, but Riley thought that she was probably right.


    After all, Riley just mentioned Rosalie and it excited Calvin. It meant that he cared about her very


    much.


    Although Rosalie was now married and had children, Calvin was still in love with her!


    Thinking of the potential impact Calvin would have on Rosalie when he went to Strico, Riley couldn¡¯t


    help being regretful.


    After all, if she hadn¡¯t said those words just now, Calvin wouldn¡¯t have decided to go to Strico.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then,¡± Peach said.


    The people who came to see Calvin off had left, so they didn¡¯t need stay here.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bruce nodded at Peach and then took a nce at Riley. ¡°Go b to the Griffin residence with


    us. I want to have a talk with you about th thing you mentionedst time.¡±


    Riley was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Peach looked at Riley, trying to say something.


    When they arrived at the Griffin residence, Bruce told the servants to leave, and there was only him,


    Peach, and Riley in the living room.


    Bruce asked, ¡°Are you still going to do the thing you mentionedst time You don¡¯t have to do that


    even if you feel like you owe Nichs.¡±


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    SHOPNOW


    Brite


    on Daraz


    10:061


    apter 1278


    Honestly, Bruce used to hate Riley, but when he saw her trying all she could to find out the truth


    about the car ident, his hatred for her slowly faded away.


    Besides, the person who caused this car ident was the one he should hate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because of guilt. I¡¯m doing it because I love Nichs.¡± Riley¡¯s voice was gentle,


    but she sounded very determined. ¡°I think I¡¯m doing something we both wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you can still meet another person you love,¡± said Bruce.


    Riley smiled bitterly. ¡°Nichs loves me the most in the world, and I don¡¯t want to love anyone


    else.¡±


    She had given her heart to Nichs, so she could never fall in love with another person!


    ¡°If you insist on it, you need to sign this agreement. And everything else is as you say.¡± As Bruce


    spoke, he took out an agreement.


    Riley nced at the content of the agreement and then picked up without any objection, ready to


    sign it.


    the pen


    ¡°Did you make up your mind, Riley? Although you are not bound by tw after signing this


    agreement, you will probably not be epted if want to marry againter,¡± Peach couldn¡¯t help


    reminding her.


    Riley smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have no intention of getting married again.¡±


    After saying that, she signed the agreement!


    For her, she was just doing what she wanted to do the most. Life was short, and she had wasted


    too much time, so she decided to cherish every second she lived.


    After getting a call from Riley, Rosalie knew that Calvin mighte back to Strico when he heard


    that she was not doing well with the baby.


    After finishing the call, Rosalie bit her lips slightly.


    She thought that Calvin should have moved on after he went abroad, but


    Brite Sab All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right Kardega


    0X


    SHOPNOW


    Brite


    on Daraz


    10:06


    when she met him again in Lommore, she realized that he didn¡¯t.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know what he was going to do after he came back to Strico. She just felt a little


    uneasy.


    After leaving thew firm, she asked the driver to send her directly to the Youngblood Group.


    Although she was not sure whether Calvin got back to Strico, she still wanted to inform Jonathan of


    this in case Calvin did get back and made Jonathan misunderstand them.


    When Jonathan saw Rosaliee to his office, he raised his eyebrows proudly and said, ¡°Why did


    youe here? Is everything in thew firm settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡± She had been busy with work in thew firm these days. After all, she had to start


    the pregnancy, so she had to leave the work to someone else.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Her priority now was to make sure the baby was delivered sessfully.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would go to pick up the kids in the kindergarten after you were done with


    thew firm?¡± said Jonathan. He checked the time, and it was soon time to pick up the kids.


    ¡°I left it to Gary. Well, I have something to tell you, Jonathan,¡± said Rosalie.


    ¡°Is it an emergency?¡± Jonathan put down the pen in his hand and asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Calvin mighte back to Strico because of my pregnancy. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rosalie told


    Jonathan about her call with Riley.


    They promised that they would be honest with each other, so she didn¡¯t want to hide it from him.


    Jonathan listened quietly and looked very calm.


    ¡°I see. Are you worried that I¡¯ll misunderstand you?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile.


    Rosalie nodded.


    He got up and gently held her in his arms, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t think too much. Even though


    he¡¯s still in love with you, he can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. What she feared most was that they might misunderstand each


    other.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Jonathan paused, ¡°Is it worth it to risk your life for the baby?¡±


    Rosalie muttered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth it. I don¡¯t care if Hose my uterus. I¡¯m just going to age a little faster


    than my peers, but I can give my kid life by doing this. Don¡¯t you think I won?¡±


    Jonathan sighed in his heart. He knew that she always sacrificed herself


    for her baby.


    However, he had no right to deny her decision. Though he would have


    10:07


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    10X


    SHOPNO


    Br


    on


    Daraz


    sacrificed the baby to save her, he couldn¡¯t say what he thought when he saw her d¨¦termined look.


    This time, the centa was lucky not to be in the same spot where she had been cut during herst


    C-section, but it didn¡¯t work out too well either. She got centa previa.


    This meant she would be in a lot of pain during her pregnancy, and she would most likely need to


    have her uterus removed during delivery.


    As soon as he heard the diagnosis, he subconsciously wanted to terminate her pregnancy. They


    had already had three kids, and that was enough!


    However, Rosalie decided to keep and baby and continue her pregnancy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the number of the kids. I just think that every life is unique and I don¡¯t want to give up


    on him or her. Besides, I¡¯m going to lose my uterus, not my life. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m much luckier


    than Amelia? She was the one who risked her life for the baby!¡± Rosalie said with a smile.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off that smile.


    From the very beginning when they met, she was a person who respected every life!


    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that he was attracted to her and loved her so much.


    Suddenly, Rosalie felt sick. She covered her mouth again and hurried towards the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Jonathan knew that she was having another morning sickness.


    Her morning sickness seemed to have been more frequent during this pregnancy than thest one.


    Supposedly, in the third month of pregnancy, morning sickness would gradually disappear.


    Instead of going away, however, her morning sickness became more frequent.


    Every time he saw her pale face, he felt very worried.


    Jonathan came to the bathroom door and listened to her retching, feeling


    10:071


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    A


    SHOPNOW


    Brite


    on


    Daraz


    Chapter 1279 mad.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± he murmured, having anger in his eyes.


    Even if Calvin went back to Strico, he could never drive a wedge between Jonathan and Rosalie.


    Because Jonathan wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Jonathan didn¡¯t expect that Calvin woulde to him the day after Rosalie told him about it.


    ¡°Why did you agree to continue the pregnancy?¡± Calvin asked directly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jonathan looked at him with a straight face and said, ¡°This is between Rosalie and me, and you


    have no right to ask.¡±


    ¡°But do you know how dangerous it is for her to continue pregnancy? She may not be able to keep


    her uterus!¡± Calvin rushed to Jonathan and asked him.


    Jonathan smiled slightly and said with ferocious eyes, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve checked her medical


    record before you came to me.¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips slightly. He did check her medical record, so he knew the danger she was


    facing now.


    After knowing the dangerous situation she might be in during pregnanc his palms were in a cold


    sweat. He didn¡¯t know that her pregnancy this time was such a heavy burden to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it, Calvin.¡± Jonathan said slowly, ¡°Rosalie is my wife, and she¡¯s having my baby. It¡¯s


    up to us whether she¡¯s going to give birth to the baby. Who are you to talk to me about it?¡±


    Calvin froze, and it took him a while to say, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your wife, and I know it better than anyone


    else. But you should know that I¡¯m willing to step away because I know she loves you, and I believe


    that you¡¯ll keep her safe. Now that you failed to do that and even hurt her, I won¡¯t let her be with you


    anymore even if she loves you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan sneered, raised his arms, and grabbed Calvin by the cor, looking very solemn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to say that to me because Rosalie will never love you!¡±


    Brite Sab


    Right Kardega


    OX


    SHOPNO


    Brie


    on Daraz


    10:07


    ¡°Is that so? What makes you so confident?¡± Calvin also reached out and grabbed Jonathan by his


    cor. ¡°I could have found her if I had gotten her name and her address! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that


    you deliberately hid some of her personal information, it wouldn¡¯t have taken me so long to


    recognize her as the one I¡¯ve been looking for!¡±


    Calvin had spent so many nights regretting it.


    He regretted that he shouldn¡¯t have been fooled so easily. He knew Rosalie before Jonathan, and


    they went through a lot of thrilling things from the very beginning.


    At that time, although he had a thing for her, he still got the wrong girl and even hurt her.


    ¡°So you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Calvin said, ¡°Of course, I hate you! If you hadn¡¯t tricked me, I would have recognized her sooner,


    and she and I might have¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Brite Sab

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    ¡°Stop daydreaming.¡± Jonathan interrupted Calvin and threw him against the wall. ¡°Whether you


    recognized Rosalie earlier or not, Calvin, you could never have been with her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin leaned over and pressed Jonathan against the wall defiantly.


    The next second, they fought in therge office.


    After Rosalie got the call and came to the office, she saw Jonathan sitting at his desk and Calvin on


    the couch. They both had cuts on their faces, and their hair and clothes were disheveled, which


    suggested that there was an ugly fight.


    However, they were both obviously surprised by her arrival. Jonathan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rosalie said, ¡°The secretary told me that she heard a ¡®strange noise¡¯ in your office but she didn¡¯t


    dare to interrupt you, so she called me. You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We just did a little exercise.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m calling the driver to drive you


    home first. The doctor said that your priority now is to have a good rest during your pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°I will, but I want to know why you fought first,¡± Rosalie kept asking.


    Jonathan pursed his thin lips ufortably.


    Seeing this, Rosalie turned to Calvin and asked, ¡°Did you guys get into a fight about my


    pregnancy?¡±


    Calvin hesitated for a while. He dide to Jonathan for her pregnancy at the very beginning, but


    that was not the reason they got into a fight.


    However, Calvin felt he couldn¡¯t tell her face-to-face why he was fighting with Jonathan.


    Therefore, Calvin stayed silent.


    Rosalie took his silence as a ¡°yes,¡± so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your thought is, Calvin, but I¡¯m


    telling you that I¡¯m the one who insisted on having this baby. I made the decision alone.¡±


    ¡°But giving birth to this baby could harm your health. Are you going to


    10:37


    sacrifice yourself for him?¡± Calvin said angrily.


    Rosalie was a little surprised. She guessed that Riley might not have told Calvin about the potential


    risk of her delivery, but she found that he was aware of her condition and the price she would have


    to pay to have the baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sacrificing myself. I¡¯m not dying, okay? You know what, I¡¯m very d that I can give birth to


    the baby,¡± Rosalie said with a smile.


    While she was speaking, she stroked her belly with the loving look of a mother.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Calvin realized that he couldn¡¯t say more because Rosalie was determined


    to have the baby!


    He thought, ¡®Did she ever think about what I¡¯m supposed to do if something happened to her?


    Does she know that all I want is for her to be safe? I¡¯ll even sacrifice my life for her as long as she is


    safe.


    Does she know how much I suffered after I learned that she had fallen into the sea and


    disappeared? At that time, I felt like I was living in hell every day.


    No, she¡¯ll never know!


    Because the person she loves is always Jonathan.


    Jonathan is the one who¡¯s going to spend the rest of his life with her, and I¡¯m just nobody to her!¡¯


    ¡°Why, Rosalie? Why are you insisting on having this baby?¡± Calvin murmured.


    ¡°Because this is me and Jonathan¡¯s kid,¡± she said.


    This short answer exined everything!


    Calvin left. His neat suit was a little disheveled from the fight, and so was the hair on his forehead.


    The bruise on his face was very conspicuous.


    Instead of driving his car, he wandered in the street, not knowing where he was going.


    Now, looking at the dark road ahead, he felt as if it was telling him that his life wasing to an


    end.


    10:370


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought, ¡®What have I done?


    I tried so hard to forget Rosalie, but I just couldn¡¯t.


    I wanted to be there for her to make sure she was safe, but it turned out that I couldn¡¯t do anything


    but watch her walk into the potential danger.


    Did she know how heartbroken I was when she told me she was going to do anything to have this


    baby just because it was hers and Jonathan¡¯s?


    Isn¡¯t the answer clear? I know the only person she ever loved was Jonathan.


    I¡¯m nothing more than a good friend from childhood, and she always treats me as nothing but a


    friend.


    It¡¯s always been my unrequited love for her.


    I knew this long ago, so why am I still so sad? I even feel like I¡¯m suffocating!


    Suddenly, there was a muffled thunder in the sky.


    Some people on the street took out their umbres while others ran towards the stores not far away,


    trying to avoid theing downpour.


    Calvin was the only one who continued to walk the streets as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Big raindrops began to fall from the sky and fell on his head, face, and body.


    The rain got so heavy that it hurt a little when it fell on people.


    However, Calvin wished the pain was more heavier because it might take his mind off the sadness


    for a while.


    The pouring rain fell, and the people without umbres ran to take shelter. Only Calvin moved


    slowly in the rain.


    He thought, ¡®Where should I go?


    Where should I go without Rosalie?


    How am I going to spend the rest of my life?¡¯


    Just then, an umbre shielded him from the rain and stopped him.


    He raised his head in a daze and looked at the small umbre with a


    10.375


    floral pattern above his head. It shielded him from the rain.


    He turned around and saw a strange woman.


    With a nce, he continued to walk forward.


    However, beyond his expectations, the umbre followed him.


    Calvin turned around again, and only then did he see clearly who was following him.


    It was a young woman with a round face, a small nose, perfect lips, and doe eyes like a deer¡¯s. She


    wore a simple ponytail and ordinary casual clothes.


    In Calvin¡¯s eyes, this was just an ordinary woman. After all, he had seen too many women of all


    styles in the entertainment industry, and even countless beautiful women trying to hook up with


    him.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    The woman only had one umbre and because she tried to hold it for him, she got herself wet from


    the rain.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being followed,¡± Calvin said coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± the woman looked hesitant. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re OK?¡±


    ¡°Why would I feel not OK?¡± Calvin thought. He turned around and walked forward, having no


    intention of talking to the woman.


    However, he had only gone a few steps when the woman followed him again and held the umbre


    for him!


    He turned around again and looked at her with a stern face. ¡°I said that I don¡¯t like being followed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like following people either!¡± Hanna yelled in her heart. She was never been a person who


    liked meddling in other people¡¯s business, but she felt a little ufortable when she saw him


    walking in the rain with a sad look. That was why she held an umbre for him.


    ¡°Err¡­ Life isn¡¯t always smooth sailing. You may be facing a lot of stress, but that¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll


    ovee it,¡± sheforted him.


    Calvin, who had been indifferent to her, suddenly looked at her with sharp eyes. ¡°What do you know


    about me?¡±


    She was startled by his gaze, feeling as if the air had frozen and made her breathless for a


    moment.


    She suddenly found that this man was a little frightening.


    ¡°I just think that we all should cherish our lives. After all, we only live once,¡± she muttered.


    Calvin found her words a little hrious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to kill myself?¡±


    Hanna blinked and blushed instantly, which proved Calvin¡¯s guess right.


    He thought, ¡°Why did she think so? Ifmitted suicide, I might be the biggest joke in the


    entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Why made you think that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because¡­ Because you looked like you were


    going to cry,¡± she said


    09:13


    awkwardly. She felt that when she identally saw his expression just now. She thought the man


    had been through a lot of heartache.


    She even wondered if the rain on his face was mixed with his tears.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently wiped the rain off his face. ¡°I¡¯m not crying and I won¡¯t cry. You


    thought too much.¡± He thought that his tears had run out many years ago.


    Every time he felt regretful, he would cry until there were no more tears!


    Hanna looked even more embarrassed. ¡°Well, it seems that I misunderstood you!¡± she thought.


    The point was she only had one umbre, so if she left, she would have him keep walking in the


    rain. And if she continued to hold the umbre for him, she would get herself wet.


    She was facing a dilemma..


    Therefore, Hanna had to hold the umbre for him and hope that the rain would stop soon.


    Calvin nced at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯d feel bad if I left you in the rain alone. You¡¯ll catch a cold. ording to the weather


    forecast, this is a shower that starts suddenly and ends very quickly, so I guess it will stop soon.¡±


    Calvin stared at her and thought, ¡°Did she approach me for a certain purpose? I¡¯ve seen too many


    women like her.¡±


    After all, his family background was too tempting.


    ¡°Then what about this woman? Did she know who I am?¡± he thought.


    However, Hanna didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood next to him and held the umbre for him, not


    doing anything inappropriate.


    Calvin stood still and looked into the distance.


    The pouring rain washed the earth as if to wash away all the filth.


    ¡°Have you ever loved someone?¡± Calvin suddenly asked. He was a little surprised that he would


    talk about love with a strange woman.


    Hanna was stunned and tightened her grip on the umbre. ¡°I had,¡± she said.


    09:13


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, it was just a joke. I found that he never loved me and I was just a game he yed for a bet.


    Sorry, you probably won¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Hanna smiled bitterly.


    Even though it was a long time ago, it still stung her heart. She was just used to pretending to her


    friends that she was all right.


    When she was with this strange man, however, she felt that she could talk about it without


    pressure.


    ¡°So I tried everything to forget him and withdraw my love for him. Falling in love with someone who


    doesn¡¯t deserve it is a terrible waste of my feelings,¡± she sighed and smiled.


    ¡°Withdraw?¡± Calvin said in a low voice, ¡°If you can withdraw your love for someone, that just shows


    that you don¡¯t love him enough.¡±


    Hanna looked at him in surprise, feeling quite astonished to hear that.


    ¡°Then have you ever been in deep love with someone?¡± Hanna asked subconsciously.


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked up at the sky.


    The rain was getting lighter, and the clouds were beginning to dissipate.


    The rain stopped as quickly as it came


    Soon, itpletely stopped.


    Calvin raised his hand to hail a cab to leave while Hanna was still standing there.


    She felt as if everything that had just happened had been a dream. The man left so quickly that he


    didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her.


    Hanna wondered, ¡®Did the man walk alone and sad in the rain because he got dumped?


    What kind of woman would dump this guy?¡¯


    After all, she was so close to Calvin that she could see his face. Even though his wet hair and


    bruises made him look like a mess, he still had a handsome face, especially those beautiful eyes. If


    such eyes were filled


    not with indifference but with tenderness, it could easily melt one¡¯s heart.


    09:13


    She thought, ¡°A man like him should be very popr with women, but why did he seem like he¡¯s


    been dumped?¡±


    Hanna was curious, but then she smiled gently because it was none of her business at the end of


    the day.


    ¡°Even if he gets dumped, he¡¯ll find a new girlfriend soon,¡± she thought.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    At this time, Calvin, who was sitting in the cab, stroked his wet hair.


    He thought, ¡®Is it possible for me to take back my love for Rosalie?


    Is my love for her too deep for me to do this, or is it because I simply don¡¯t want to?


    You know what, Rosalie? I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself to keep you safe!¡¯


    The car ident case was finally in court.


    Harriet stood on the dock again.


    Although the Griffin family had never said anything publicly about the retrial, the news had been all


    over the inte.


    This case was different from the one the Summer family went through because the Scott family


    didn¡¯t get in the way this time, and Zephyr didn¡¯t even show up, which led many to specte


    whether the Scott family intended to make a clean break with the Summer family.


    There was even gossip that Zephyr had nned to divorce Harriet.


    And this time, Harriet was not as lucky as she wasst time. Without the Scott family¡¯s help this


    time, all the evidence proved that she was guilty and made her argument sound unconvincing.


    It could be said that even if the trial had not yete to an end, Harriet had already lost.


    On the final day of the trial, the judge found Harriet guilty for causing the crash and killing Jocelyn.


    He sentenced her to life in prison and deprived her of the political right to life.


    Hearing this, Harriet almost copsed to the ground, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty! I was wronged¡­¡±


    No one answered her. She was taken back to a police car by judicial police with her arms sped.


    Suddenly, Harriet shouted in a sharp voice at Riley, ¡°You did this to me, bitch! Do you think the


    Griffin family will treat you kindly after this? No! You¡¯ll only be worse off than me!¡±


    Riley looked at Harriet¡¯s ferocious face, which waspletely different


    09:13


    from the proud look Harriet had thest time she was acquitted.


    ¡°Whatever happens to me after this is none of your business. You¡¯re where you are because of


    yourself! If you hadn¡¯t caused that car ident, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± Riley said


    indifferently.


    Now she only had hatred for her half-sister.


    ¡°It was you who killed Nichs. If he hadn¡¯t tried to protect you, he wouldn¡¯t have died. You would


    have!¡± Harriet yelled with a ferocious face, ¡°You¡¯re the murderer, Riley! Why should I end up being in


    prison while you¡¯re all right? Just wait, the Griffin family will send you to prison soon! And you¡¯ll be


    worse off than you were in a psychiatric hospital!¡±


    Unlike the crazy Harriet, Riley looked at her calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll live the rest of your life in


    prison, Harriet, and you won¡¯t get any time off. You will pay for your sins for the rest of your life!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and didn¡¯t look at Harriet anymore.


    From now on, she would never see Harriet again or have any contact with her.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, Riley! I¡¯m not done with you. I¡¯m waiting for you in prison, and I¡¯m looking


    forward to seeing how you end up¡­¡± Harriet kept yelling.


    However, Riley didn¡¯t look back. It seemed that the person behind her had nothing to do with her


    anymore.


    After walking out of the court, Riley ignored those reporters who were waiting outside and got into


    the Griffin family¡¯s car to get back to the Griffin residence with Bruce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to back out,¡± Bruce suddenly said.


    Riley smiled and said, ¡°Back out? Why would I? Now the person who killed Nichs is put into


    prison and he could finally rest in peace. Tomorrow is the day I look forward to most, and I can¡¯t


    wait.¡±


    Bruce nced at Riley and sighed.


    After all these things, his view of Riley was also changing.


    Now, he finally got to understand why Nichs would fall in love with this woman and even sacrifice


    himself to protect her.


    Because she was a very loyal person and people like her were rare these


    09:13


    days.


    He thought, ¡°If Nichs was still alive, he and Riley would probably make a lovely couple.¡±


    ¡°Since you insist, I won¡¯t stop you then. Stay in the Griffin residence tonight. Nichs¡¯ room is still


    the same as it was when he was alive, and I¡¯ve already put what you asked for there,¡± said Bruce.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Griffin,¡± Riley said gratefully.


    Bruce replied, ¡°Just call me Bruce.¡±


    When they drove to the Griffin residence, Zephyr had learned about Harriet¡¯s trial.


    He was not surprised to know that she was sentenced to life in prison and deprived of political rights


    for life.


    Given what Harriet had done, she could be sentenced to death.


    However, he still felt shocked. ¡°Did Riley get into the Griffin family¡¯s car?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Summer got into a car with Bruce after the trial and it headed for the Griffin residence,¡±


    the subordinate answered.


    Zephyr frowned slightly, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Riley go to the Griffin residence?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ room is still the same as it was when he was alive. Riley had been here before, but now,


    when she was in the room again, she had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡± she murmured, thinking about their past.


    What caught her attention most was a white wedding dress. She picked out the dress herself and


    the Griffin family had it custom-made in her


    size.


    It turned out that she had told Bruce that she wanted to wear a wedding dress and marry Nichs


    when the trial was over!


    Even if Nichs had already died, she still wanted to marry him, and although such a marriage


    could never be legal, she hoped that she could fulfill her and Nichs¡¯s dream. She wanted her


    name to be carved on Nichs¡¯ tombstone.


    And she wanted to be buried with Nichs when she died.


    09:13


    Even though she couldn¡¯t marry Nichs when he was alive, she could do it now.


    She knew what the Griffin family was worried about.


    After all, she was in her thirties and had a long time to go. They thought she could still meet other


    men and start a new rtionship. She shouldn¡¯t marry a dead man for her whole life.


    However, all she wanted was to be Nichs¡¯ wife.


    B


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    She felt too exhausted after so many things, and all she wanted to do was spend the rest of her life


    at peace with her sweet memories of Nichs!


    Riley walked to the bookshelves in the room and looked at those books. They were all Nichs¡¯


    favorite books. Among them, she saw a book she used to like.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Nichs would have the same one, and when she opened it, she saw a


    photo in it.


    That was a photo of her and Nichs!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the photo, she was talking to Nichs about something interesting with her head up. She smiled,


    and Nichs listened to her carefully.


    However, the photo was taken secretly


    Riley remembered that those paparazzi had secretly taken photos of her and Nichs, and this one


    was one of them. Because of these photos, the inte was full of gossip about them.


    At that time, when she and Nichs talked about it, he joked, ¡°I suddenly realized we¡¯ve never


    taken a picture together, so I guess I should thank the paparazzi for this.¡±


    He was right. They had never taken a picture together!


    That was probably why Nichs printed this photo.


    At least, this was a photo of them being together.


    ¡°Nichs¡­¡±


    Seeing the gentle face in the photo, Riley had tears in her eyes. The next second, tears welled up in


    her eyes and fell on the photo.


    Riley hurriedly raised her hand and wiped the tears off the photo.


    There was a knock on the door. Riley got up and walked to the door. She opened it and saw three


    women standing outside.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Summer, I¡¯m Judith, your stylist for tomorrow, and they¡¯re my two assistants. Mr. Griffin


    asked me tomunicate with you and try the dress in advance just in case there are any


    problems, so we can sort them out today,¡± said Judith.


    09:13


    ¡°OK,¡± Riley said.


    Therefore, Judith and her assistants came in and began their work. They helped Riley put on her


    wedding dress and did several looks before settling on one.


    After a while, Peach came over with a set of jewelry. ¡°Bruce said that when his parents were still


    alive, they prepared two sets of jewelry for their two future daughters-inw. They gave me one of


    them when I married Bruce, and this one is for Nichs¡¯ wife.¡±


    When the jewelry box was opened, a set of valuable sapphire jewelry came into Riley¡¯s sight.


    Riley stroked the jewelry gently and raised her head to say to Peach, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wear it


    tomorrow and then I¡¯ll give it back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Bruce said that you should keep it. Since you insist on marrying Nichs in this way,


    you¡¯re the perfect owner for this jewelry,¡± said Peach.


    Riley looked stunning and elegant when she wore a wedding dress and borate makeup with her


    hair up.


    Even Peach couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Riley when she saw her beautiful dress.


    There was no doubt that Riley was beautiful! Even after all those years she suffered in the


    psychiatric hospital, she still looked pretty, which showed that she was even more attractive when


    she was younger!


    Peach thought, ¡®No wonder both Zephyr and Nichs had fallen in love with Riley!


    Tomorrow, Riley¡¯s going to marry Nichs who had been dead for many years. I wonder how


    Zephyr will feel after he knows this.¡¯


    Suddenly, Peach became curious.


    She wondered, ¡°Almost everyone knows that Zephyr once courted Riley. Had his love for her


    gone?¡±


    ¡°All right, my look for tomorrow is set. By the way, I¡¯ll wear an extra bracelet tomorrow,¡± said Riley.


    She was going to wear the bracelet Nichs gave to her tomorrow.


    ¡°No problem, but the wedding ring¡­¡± Judith looked a little awkward. After


    09:13


    all, Riley had lost her right ring finger. The wedding ring was supposed to be on this finger, but


    now¡­


    Riley nced at her mutted right hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Put it on my left hand, then. I


    still got my left ring finger.¡± She would wear this ring on other fingers if she lost her left ring finger,


    too. Anyway, she was gonna wear it.


    Judith nodded.


    Then Riley said to them, ¡°I think that¡¯s all. I¡¯d like to be alone here for a while.¡±


    After Judith and her assistants left the room, Peach asked, ¡°Are you staying at the Griffin residence


    later, Riley?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the house I rented, but I want to take some of Nichs¡¯ clothes and his


    photos with me. I wish I had some of his stuff where I live.¡± Because by doing so, she would feel like


    she was living with Nichs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Bruce and I think he¡¯ll agree,¡± Peach said.


    ¡°Thank you, Peach,¡± Riley said hurriedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Peach said and left the room.


    Riley was the only one in thisrge bedroom now.


    Riley looked at herself in the mirror. She wore a white wedding dress, elegant makeup, and


    luxurious jewelry. In this dress, she looked just like thedies of the wealthiest families in the city.


    She never imagined that one day she would wear a wedding dress for Nichs.


    And now, she was wearing a wedding dress in Nichs¡¯ room.


    ¡°Do you like my look, Nichs?¡± Riley murmured. The room was full of traces of his life, but he


    could no longer answer her.


    The Griffin family held a posthumous wedding for Riley and Nichs in the cemetery at the Griffin


    residence. The guests were all rtives of the Griffin family.


    The Griffin family kept it private because they didn¡¯t want to make it a big deal.


    09:14


    They also told the media ahead of time not to report anything about the Griffin family recently, and


    that if any gossip about them came outter, they would definitely find out who did it.


    It was a sunny day. Riley put on her wedding dress early in the morning and finished the look with


    Judith¡¯s help.


    She brought Nichs¡¯ photo with her and went to the cemetery.


    She was smiling all the way because, for her, today was the day she had been waiting for.


    When Riley got out of the car, she saw Bruce staring at her. ¡°You can still back out now. Otherwise,


    when we stand in front of Nichs¡¯ new tombstone for the ceremony, you won¡¯t have a chance to


    regret it.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    ¡°As I said, there is nothing to regret. Nichs was the reason why I still live. In the psychiatric


    hospital, I always thought about him asking me to live well before he died, so I insisted. Otherwise,


    maybe I had alreadymitted suicide,¡± Riley said, the sunshine shining on her face. In her eyes, it


    was a calmness that had experienced all the ups and downs.


    She gently lowered her eyes and looked at the photo in her hand. ¡°After marrying Nichs, I think I


    will cherish every day of my life more. He asked me to live well, so I would live well and sincerely.


    Maybe after I die, I could tell him that I didn¡¯t fail his life!¡±


    Bruce looked at the woman in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°Nic loved you so much that he


    may not want to see that the rest of your life is spent on him like this.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will exin to him and tell him that all this is what I expect, ¡°Riley said.


    She dreamed about being Nichs¡¯s bride!


    But now,


    this way.


    what she could do was just marry Nichs and be his wife in


    Zephyr received a call from the hospital and went to the hospital.


    On the phone, the hospital only informed him that there was something important. When Zephyr


    arrived over there, he saw an attending physician and another strange doctor!


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this is Dr. Conner in the hematology department of the hospital. He is responsible for the


    laboratory test of Hendrick¡¯s blood.¡± The attending physician said.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s new to Hendrick¡¯s condition?¡± Zephyr asked.


    The attending physician seemed to hesitate to look at Dr. Conner. Finally, Dr. Conner said, ¡°Well,


    because the effect of the second exchange of blood was better than the third exchange of blood


    donated by Hendrick¡¯s mother, we felt that this situation was abnormal, so wepared Hendrick¡¯s


    mother¡¯s blood with the four donors¡¯ blood for the second blood exchange and found a strange


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Something strange?¡± Zephyr narrowed his eyes. ¡°What strange thing?¡±


    09:14 [


    ¡°Hendrick¡¯s blood eptability of Riley, one of four donors, is very high, so I took a DNA test,¡± Dr.


    Conner said, ¡°I just wanted topare the genes to see if there were any hidden factors that would


    lead to high eptance. However, it turned out that Riley and Hendrick¡¯s genes showed that they


    should be¡­ a mother-child rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe this. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°ording to the test results, Hendrick is Riley¡¯s child. At the same time, we also did a DNA test on


    Hendrick and Harriet. We found that although they partially matched, they were not mother-child


    rtionships.¡± Dr. Conner said.


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°Hendrick is¡­ Riley¡¯s child! How could this happen?!¡±


    When Hendrick was born, the Scott family had done DNA testing to prove that Hendrick was indeed


    Zephyr¡¯s biological child.


    Therefore, he naturally thought that Hendrick was the child of him and Harriet.


    But now, the doctor was telling him that Hendrick was the child of him and Riley!


    He thought, ¡°Riley has never had a child!¡±


    Zephyr suddenly remembered that before, he had asked Riley whether there were children between


    them. At that time, Riley said, ¡°No!¡±


    He thought, ¡°What if¡­ In fact, Riley was also pregnant with my child at that time?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Zephyr only felt a cold sweat on his back!


    He wondered, ¡°What is the truth? What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott? Mr. Scott?¡± The two doctors beside him looked at Zephyr¡¯s shocked look and shouted.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and stared at Dr. Conner with his ck eyes. ¡°Can you guarantee that


    your test result which Hendrick is the child of Riley is true?¡±


    Dr. Conner said seriously, ¡°Of course, I can guarantee. In fact, I was worried that there would be


    mistakes, so I even did several tests.¡±


    09:14


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, I hope not to disclose this matter at present.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The attending physician and Dr. Conner hurriedly promised.


    Zephyr hurried out of the hospital and drove towards the prison.


    He thought, ¡°The person who can give me the answer now should be Harriet! How did Harriet do it?


    Make Riley¡¯s child her child.¡±


    At that time, if it were not for this child, Zephyr wouldn¡¯t have married Harriet.


    But when he married Harriet, he finally found that Harriet was not the biological mother of this child!


    Such irony made him feel extremely ridiculous!


    He hurried to the prison. Half an hourter, Zephyr finally saw Harriet.


    As soon as Harriet saw Zephyr, she immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Zephyr, why are you still here to


    see me? You didn¡¯t even regard me as your wife, so you made me be sentenced to life


    imprisonment? Do you want Hendrick to have a criminal mother? Do you want him to be humiliated


    for the rest of his life?¡±


    But her words seemed to mention Zephyr¡¯s sore spot. He stared at Harriet and asked angrily, ¡°Who


    is Hendrick¡¯s mother exactly?¡±


    Harriet was stunned for a moment and then shouted, ¡°Hendrick is your child. Your family had him


    tested!¡±


    ¡°I said, who is Hendrick¡¯s mother?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was aggravated. His dark eyes were even full of


    fierceness when he stared at Harriet.


    In an instant, Harriet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was scared by Zephyr.


    A fear permeated her body.


    She thought, ¡®Did he¡­ Did he find something?


    No, he wouldn¡¯t know. He hasn¡¯t found out for so many years. How could he find out now? Besides,


    even Riley doesn¡¯t know about this!


    Riley still thought that her child died of dystocia!¡¯


    However, the change in Harriet¡¯s eyes for a moment made Zephyr understand that the woman in


    front of him indeed knew the truth!


    09:14


    ¡°So, you know that Hendrick is Riley¡¯s child, but you deliberately took him as your own child just to


    marry me, right?¡± Zephyr asked fiercely.


    A trace of panic showed on Harriet¡¯s face, and then she tried hard to suppress the shock in her


    heart. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Hendrick is my child. What does he have to do


    with Riley?¡±


    ¡°Your child?¡± Zephyr sneered, ¡°Hendrick and you are not rted by blood at all. It is Riley who has a


    mother-child rtionship with his DNA! Won¡¯t you admit it until I throw the DNA test report on your


    face?!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Harriet¡¯s face suddenly changed. She thought, ¡°Did¡­ Did he really know?!¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not doubting who Hendrick¡¯s mother is. I knew the truth! Henry isn¡¯t your child at all. I just


    want to know how you made him your child.¡± Zephyr asked with a gloomy face.


    Harriet suddenly smiled. She seemed to be extremely scared, but she released it instead. With this


    laughter, her distorted and depressed feelings were also released together.


    ¡°How I made it? Zephyr, you should be responsible for everything! If you hadn¡¯t ignored Riley at that


    time, you would have known she was pregnant with your child. How could I take the opportunity? At


    that time, she was trying to give birth to the baby but she thought she gave birth to a stillbirth!¡±


    Harriet sneered.


    ¡°What did you say? She was trying to give birth to this child?¡± Zephyr asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. At that time, Riley was still dreaming that you woulde to take her out of the


    psychiatric hospital!¡± Harriet smiled.


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned pale, and his hands slowly clenched. His fingernails kept pinching his own


    palm.


    It turned out that Riley was pregnant with his child at that time! But sh was locked up in a psychiatric


    hospital with his child!


    At that time, what kind of mood did Riley have to wait for him to save


    her?


    But what about him? However, he married Harriet and ignored her. He didn¡¯t even allow people


    around him to mention her!


    At this moment, Zephyr felt his heart was stuffy. It seemed that there was a heavy hammer hitting


    his heart constantly, and then the pain spread continuously along the heart.


    ¡°Harriet, you deserve to die!¡± Zephyr red at the woman in front of him!


    He didn¡¯t expect a woman he always looked down would y him like this!


    09:14


    ¡°I deserve to die? In fact, it was you who were really a bastard. Zephyr, what kind of good person do


    you think you are? Riley are? Riley


    but what did she end up with? As soon as she had a coved you so much


    ident, you


    abandoned her. Haha!¡± Harrietughed more arrogantly!


    Zephyr suddenly got up, stretched out his hand, crossed the table, and directly pinched Harriet¡¯s


    neck.


    Harriet¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and her tongue spat out. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    But she seemed to stimte him more and said, ¡°You always think¡­ Riley cheated on you, right? In


    fact¡­ she has nothing to do with Nichs. She loves you all the time¡­ On the day of the car


    ident, Nichs just came to say goodbye to Riley. Nichs nned to go abroad, while Riley¡­


    was just to see him off¡­ At that time, Riley dreamed of being your bride. Even¡­¡±


    ¡°Even what?¡± Zephyr suddenly released his fingers and stared at Harriet.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Harriet coughed, and then she gasped. Looking at Zephyr¡¯s gloomy face, she suddenly


    felt a sense of revenge.


    This man¡¯s face finally changed at this moment. He was no longer the person who was superior and


    could control others at will!


    ¡°I even told Riley that since Nichs likes her, it¡¯s better for her to be with Nichs and give you to


    me. Because I love you, but do you gues what she said?¡± Harriet said sarcastically.


    Zephyr¡¯s lips trembled, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Suddenly, a kind of panic appeared in his heart. At this moment, he ha premonition that what Harriet


    said next would make him suffer for the rest of his life.


    Perhaps the most important thing he should do now was to stop listening and get out of here!


    But his body was still stiff, and his eyes were looking at Harriet. Harriet said, ¡°Riley said she couldn¡¯t


    give you to anyone. The one she loved was you. She promised you that she would be with you for


    the rest of her life. She just regarded Nichs as a friend, and never loved Nichs.¡±


    When Zephyr heard these words, his blood seemed to be frozen.


    And his heart seemed to be stabbed by countless sharp knives!


    09:14


    Zephyr staggered back a step. He looked like he was about to fall.


    He thought, ¡®Was it just me that Riley loved all along?


    Nothing happened between her and Nichs?


    If¡­ If all this is true, what did I do? How could I treat her like that?¡¯


    ¡°Zephyr, you are the real little rat. You¡¯re suspicious and jealous. Even if you love Riley, you don¡¯t


    believe her. The person who really pushed Riley into that kind of situation is not me, it¡¯s you! If you


    believed Riley¡¯s words, now you have a happy family. Unfortunately, Riley hates you so much


    now¡­¡± Harriet said.


    p!


    A cold p interrupted what Harriet said.


    Harriet almost fell to the ground, but she seemed not to feel pain at all. She just looked at Zephyr


    hysterically and smiled, ¡°Zephyr, you will be more miserable than me, you will never get what you


    want, you will be alone, you will suffer and regret for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    Her shrill voice was like a curse.


    Zephyr stumbled away with a pale face. He wanted to see Riley because he had many words to tell


    her!


    With red and swollen cheeks, Harriet finally stoppedughing until Zephyr left.


    The mockery on her face turned into a kind of self-mocking sadness.


    Now, she needed Riley to fight back against Zephyr and make him suffer, which was ridiculous!


    ¡°Riley, Zephyr, I curse you that you two will never be together!¡± Harriet murmured. For her, her life


    has beenpletely destroyed!


    There would never be a future again!


    As soon as Zephyr left the hospital, he called his men and said, ¡°Where is Riley now? Find out for


    me.¡±


    He wanted to see Riley and told him that Hendrick was their child! He also wanted to tell Riley that


    he was wrong. He was really wrong. He shouldn¡¯t doubt her, and he shouldn¡¯t ignore her when she


    was in the most difficult time!


    09:14


    He made many mistakes, but now he finally realized how wrong he was.


    But when he got the reply from his men, he was surprised. ¡°What? She and the Griffin family went


    to the cemetery of the Griffin family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Moreover, Ms. Summer still wore a wedding dress today,¡± His men said.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:14 Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Zephyr was shocked by his words.


    He wondered, ¡°The wedding dress¡­ Why does she wear a wedding dress? What exactly does this


    mean?¡± A kind of anxiety and fear filled his heart at this moment. He firmly stepped on the


    elerator, and the car drove quickly towards the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery.


    ¡°Riley¡­ Riley¡­¡±


    The name shed in his mind all the time.


    And his ears seemed to echo the vows of alliance back then.


    ¡°Riley, I love you. In my lifetime, I will take good care of you and won¡¯t let you be wronged!¡±


    ¡°Riley, I can do whatever you want for you. As long as you are safe and happy.¡±


    ¡°Riley, I have never loved or wanted a person like this in my life. Marry me and be with me the rest


    of your life, and I will also give you the rest of my life, will you?¡±


    Every word he said was his own, and when he said these words, he was sincere without any


    falsehood.


    But he didn¡¯t realize what he said.


    She was greatly wronged. She was not safe, let alone happy, but¡­ But he didn¡¯t do anything.


    He just let it be!


    ¡°Zephyr, don¡¯t betray my feelings, okay?¡± Her voice sounded in his ear at this moment. ¡°I will love


    you wholeheartedly. But if one day you betray my feelings for you, I won¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    At that time, Riley looked at him. Although her voice was quiet, every word was sonorous and


    powerful.


    It was like making a promise to him for the rest of her life.


    And then, how did he answer her?


    He said¡­ ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t betray you or our rtionship.¡±


    09:011


    But what did he do?


    Suddenly, Zephyr looked at a car rushing over and suddenly stepped on the brake. The two cars


    were almost only a few centimeters away from each other and were about to hit it.


    ¡°Can you drive? Go to rebirth!¡± The owner of another car lowered the window, poked his head out of


    the window, and scolded Zephyr.


    Zephyr took a deep breath, ignored him, just reversed the car, bypassed his car, and continued to


    drive forward.


    He desperately wanted to see Riley soon.


    When the car finally arrived at the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery, Zephyr almost staggered out of the car.


    But outside the cemetery, there were many security guards of the Griffin family. When they saw


    Zephyr get out of the car and run over, they quickly came forward to stop him.


    ¡°This is the cemetery of the Griffin family. Outsiders are not allowed to enter it,¡± one of them said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Zephyr said sternly.


    But the man didn¡¯t mean to give way.


    Zephyr didn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. He just wanted to enter the cemetery quickly


    and see Riley.


    If anyone stood in front of him, he would drive them away!


    He wanted to see Riley, and he would meet her anyway!


    Zephyr raised his hand and waved hard at the man in front of him. The entrance to the cemetery


    began to be chaotic,


    In the cemetery, Riley stood in front of Nichs¡¯s tomb with a photo. The workers were taking out


    the old tombstone and putting it on the new tombstone. Next to the words ¡°Nichs¡±, there was a


    line of characters ¡°Wife Riley¡± of the same size, which was the tombstone of the co-burial tomb.


    But the difference was that Nichs¡¯s name was depicted in red color, representing people who had


    died, while Riley¡¯s name was written in golden color, representing the person who was still alive.


    09.01


    After Riley died and her ashes were put here,ter generations would use red pens to draw these


    golden words in red.


    Riley looked at the new tombstone quietly and murmured, ¡°Nichs, I¡¯lle to you in the future.


    But by that time, I may be old, so don¡¯t forget


    me.¡±


    She even expected that one day, her ashes would be ced next to Nichs¡¯s ashes and they


    would apany each other quietly.


    At this moment, someone suddenly walked quickly to Bruce and whispered something in his ear.


    Bruce¡¯s face darkened. Peach, who was standing beside Bruce, looked at her husband¡¯s expression


    and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr is here, and now the fight has started outside,¡± Bruce said.


    ¡°What?¡± Peach was surprised. ¡°Why is Zephyr here now? He¡­ Did he know what happened here


    today?¡±


    But this wedding was held secretly by the Griffin family, which had never been disclosed at all. How


    could Zephyr know it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bruce said, ¡± But the Griffin family¡¯s cemetery is not that easy to break into!¡±


    After saying that, Bruce ordered the person who came to report, Zephyr outside and don¡¯t let him


    disturb us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man answered and left in a hurry.


    The ceremony continued, and finally, the new tombstone was ce priest began to hold a wedding


    ceremony.


    However, in this special deration ceremony, the bridegroom couldn make a sound. Only the bride


    was answering, ¡°I will¡± and saying the oat of marriage.


    When Riley finished her oath, someone handed over two rings. Riley put one of the men¡¯s wedding


    rings on a ne and then put it around her neck. She held another woman¡¯s ring in her right


    hand and was carefully about to wear it on her left ring finger.


    This was the wedding ring between her and Nichs. She would wear these two rings well in her


    lifetime.


    09:01


    But just when the ring was about to be put into her ring finger, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Riley, stop!¡± The roar was so loud that all the people on the scene saw the source of the sound.


    Then, there was another burst of footsteps. Those security guards who were guarding the entrance


    of the cemetery came. After finding that the ceremony had been destroyed, one of them hurried to


    Bruce and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Griffin, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to stop this man. I will ask them to take him


    away as soon as possible!¡±


    With that, the manmanded his subordinates and nned to ask them to take Zephyr away.


    ¡°Bruce, if you don¡¯t want your cemetery to be destroyed in the future. You¡¯d better let these people


    stay away from me!¡± Zephyr said ruthlessly.


    Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for the Scott family to break down my cemetery.


    Zephyr, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡±


    Zephyr looked at the woman in a wedding dress not far away. It was Riley¡­ That was the person in


    his life he was the deepest sorry to.


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    ¡°I just want to take her away!¡± Zephyr took his footsteps and walked toward Riley step by step.


    The security guards of the Griffin family wanted to stop Zephyr, but they stopped after seeing Bruce


    wave his hand.


    Looking at her husband¡¯s move, Peach couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Are you really going to let Zephyr


    take Riley away?¡±


    ¡°If she really leaves with Zephyr, then it can be seen that her feelings for Nic are not very deep.


    Today¡¯s wedding is naturally canceled,¡± Bruce said in a low voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ What if she didn¡¯t leave?¡± Peach asked curiously.


    ¡°If she hasn¡¯t left, then¡­ She is Nic¡¯s wife and my sister-inw. The Griffin family would naturally


    protect her for life!¡± Bruce said.


    So Peach understood that her husband¡¯s intention was to see how deep Riley¡¯s feelings were for


    Nichs. Now, the appearance of Zephyr was undoubtedly the best test.


    Zephyr walked to Riley. At this moment, looking at her in a wedding dress and delicate makeup, he


    was in a trance as if in a dream.


    In the past, he had dreamed that she would be his bride in a wedding dress.


    But now,


    she was wearing a wedding dress and standing in the cemetery.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why do you stand here in a wedding dress?¡± Zephyr said, ncing at the ring


    she held in her hand again. ¡°What¡¯s this ring for?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Mr. Scott. This is the cemetery of the Griffin family. Please leave.¡±


    Riley said coldly.


    ¡°I can leave, but I will take you away with me!¡± Zephyr said, holding the wrist of Riley¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Riley,e with me. I have many words to tell you.¡±


    Riley was stunned. She hadn¡¯t heard him call her that for many years!


    When she was in a psychiatric hospital, she wished she could hear someone calling her like this.


    But no!


    09.010


    She was just more disappointed and desperate every day.


    But now, when Riley heard him calling her like this, she had no feeling at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you. Today is my wedding to Nichs. You¡¯d better leave now, or I will ask the


    security guards here to pull you away directly!¡± Riley said coldly.


    Zephyr¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his whole body stiffened. ¡°What did you say? Wedding?!¡±


    ¡°Then Mr. Scott think why I¡¯m wearing a wedding dress, and what does this ring for?¡± Riley asked


    sarcastically.


    Zephyr looked at the person in front of him nkly, then turned his head again and looked at the


    tombstone in front of one side.


    It was not until now that he could really see the words on the tombstone and saw the words ¡°Wife


    Riley¡±!


    ¡°Are you going to marry Nichs?¡± Zephyr asked in disbelief.


    ¡°We are already married.¡± Riley corrected.


    ¡°You married a dead man, Riley. What are you thinking about?¡± Zephyr asked, and there was a


    trace of fear in his voice that he hadn¡¯t noticed


    himself.


    ¡°Although Nichs died, he has always been living in my heart. He save me with his life. I married


    him. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Riley answered.


    ¡°So, are you going to repay him in this way?¡± Zephyr said anxiously, ¡°If you just want to repay this


    kindness, I can help you. You can do it in other ways¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to repay the kindness of saving lives!¡± She interrupted him, ¡°In fact, I love Nichs, and


    marrying him is the biggest wish for me.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned.


    He thought, ¡®She¡­ loves Nichs?!


    Once, she said that I was the one she loved all her life! But now, it is Nichs whom she loved!¡¯


    Suddenly, a burst of pain surged in Zephyr¡¯s heart. Then the pain spread to every inch of his body.


    09:02


    ¡°You¡­ love Nichs?¡± He murmured, holding her wrist with his fingers by force.


    Riley frowned. Her wrist hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    ¡°Yes, I love Nichs. Can you let me go?¡± She said coldly. The indifference and alienation in her


    eyes hurt his heart even more.


    ¡°But you once said that you loved me! You said you would love me for the rest of your life!¡±


    Suddenly, Zephyr hugged her in his arms as if he were holding the most important treasure of


    himself. He was afraid of losing her.


    Riley was caught off guard and leaned against Zephyr¡¯s chest, feeling the ups and downs of his


    chest at this moment as well as the fierce heartbeat.


    She used to like the feeling that he hugged her tightly, which would make her feel loved by him.


    But now, his hug no longer made her have the slightest attachment.


    ¡°Zephyr, how dare you say such words? The thing I regretted the most was that I had loved you. If


    the one I loved was Nichs, how good it would be!¡± Riley said.


    ¡°You¡­ regretted it?¡± Zephyr only felt as if his body was wrapped in coldness.


    ¡°Yes, I regret it. Zephyr, you hear me clearly. For the rest of my life, I wil¡± never love you again. The


    person I love is Nichs, and you are just a man who once betrayed me!¡± She said every word


    clearly.


    Zephyr shook his body for a moment.


    Riley pushed him away and turned to Bruce. ¡°Mr. Griffin, please ask someone to take this man out


    of the cemetery. I don¡¯t want this person to continue disturbing my wedding with Nichs.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes shed, and then he said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At his signal, the security guards of the Griffin family walked to Zephyr and surrounded him. ¡°Mr.


    Scott, please leave.¡±


    They asked Zephyr to leave.


    And Riley was facing the tombstone again at this moment. She held the wedding ring with her


    iplete right hand and slowly walked towards the ring finger of her left hand.


    09:02


    Zephyr wanted to stop her, but he was blocked by those guards.


    No, he couldn¡¯t let Riley marry Nichs, a dead man, like this!


    He loved her. In fact, the person he loved was always her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear it. You can¡¯t marry Nichs. Hendrick is your child, and he is our child!¡± Zephyr almost


    shouted this sentence with all his strength.


    The ring had been put on the ring finger of Riley¡¯s left hand. But at the same time, Riley also raised


    her head and looked at Zephyr in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Hendrick¡­ My son, Hendrick, the child you saved by donating blood, is not Harriet¡¯s child,


    but our child!¡± Zephyr only felt bitter when he said this.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Riley seemed to be lost in thought as if she had heard the impossible thing.


    She thought, ¡®My child? I and Zephyr¡¯s child?!


    Wasn¡¯t my child dead? Why did Zephyr say that Hendrick is my child?!


    What is going on?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the doctor¡¯s DNA test


    results. Riley, Hendrick is your child!¡±


    A special wedding ended in a hurry with the intervention of Zephyr.


    Riley came to the hospital and looked at Hendrick lying inside through the ss window of the


    sterile room.


    Although she had donated blood to the little guy in the hospitalst time, she didn¡¯t really see him.


    Now, she saw the child through the ss window for the first time.


    At this moment, Hendrick was asleep with an oxygen mask and ck short hair. He had closed


    eyes, delicate features, and a trace of her appearance on his face.


    ¡°This is¡­ my child?¡± Riley wondered.


    At this moment, Hendrick¡¯s attending physician handed the DNA test report to Riley. ¡°This is a


    comparison between your blood and Hendric blood in our hospital. It turns out that you have a


    mother-child rtionship, Ms. Summer. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to other authorities for


    testing again, but I think the results should be the same.¡±


    Looking at the report in her hand, Riley couldn¡¯te back to her senses. But she knew that this


    report¡­ There should be no problem. After all, this hospital was originally an authoritative hospital.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Riley looked at Zephyr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened. The doctor identally found out that you and Hendrick were


    the mother and child, so they informed me of it. And Harriet admitted that Hendrick was actually


    your child. But how did she do it? It¡¯s too short a time. We need to check it out.¡± Zephyr replied.


    174


    09:02


    Riley pursed her red lips. In fact, it didn¡¯t make much sense to find out how Harriet made it.


    After all, things had happened, and Harriet was imprisoned for life now. Even if there was another


    sin in Harriet, it was just like this.


    The doctor left, and only Zephyr and Riley were left in front of the sterile room.


    ¡°Riley, I know that it was my fault. There is nothing between you and Nichs. I misunderstood you,


    Icked trust in you, and I¡¯m sorry for you. No matter how you want me to repay you, I can do it. But


    I hope you believe that Hendrick is really our child!¡± Zephyr said.


    He had never been humble like this, but at this moment, he put down all his pride and just wanted to


    beg her for forgiveness.


    He was wrong, and he made too many mistakes.


    Riley looked at the man in front of her quietly. There were scars on his face after today¡¯s conflict


    with the security guards of the Griffin family. She had never seen him like this before.


    ¡°Do you want me to exchange blood for Hendrick?¡± Riley asked slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face shed with confusion.


    ¡°When I donated bloodst time, some nurses mentioned that it seemed like Hendrick needed his


    immediate family to exchange blood for him as to have a chance of survival, right? And his blood


    type is the same as mine. So if I could donate enough blood to exchange it for him, he would be


    cured, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± She asked.


    Zephyr finally realized. ¡°Yes. Hendrick can be cured only if you change his blood for him, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for Hendrick. Even if he is not my child, I will do so if my blood can save someone,¡± Riley


    said.


    After going through so many things, she realized the value of life and was more willing to help those


    in need.


    After saying these words, she took another deep look at Hendrick who was still in aa, and


    turned to leave.


    Zephyr grabbed Riley¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you think what I said is just to let you change blood for Hendrick?¡±


    09:02


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What else? Do you really want us to know each other? Zephyr, you don¡¯t have to act. If you have a


    chance to choose, you would rather Harriet be Hendrick¡¯s mother than me,¡± Riley mocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting. I don¡¯t have to act in front of you!¡± Zephyr said, ¡± I¡­ I really wanted your


    forgiveness.¡±


    His voice began to be hoarse, and his dark eyes seemed to be covered with fog. The usual


    arrogant expression was even humble.


    ¡°Riley, give me another chance. Let¡¯s start again. I will never misunderstand you this time. If I don¡¯t


    believe you, I will be nice to you and we can have a better future,¡± Zephyr sobbed.


    Riley couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°A better future? Zephyr, what¡¯s the future between you and me?¡±


    ¡°I will make up for the harm you have suffered, and I will make you happy in the future!¡± Zephyr said


    anxiously.


    But Riley just said, ¡°You can¡¯t make up for the harm I have suffered. Zephyr, I am now Nichs¡¯s


    wife. You should never say such absurd things to me again!¡±


    ¡°Absurd?¡± He stared at her. ¡°Who the hell is absurd? Nichs is dead. You married a dead man


    without any legal support!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the legal support to marry. I marry him just because I love him!¡± Riley raised her chin


    and said with a serious look.


    ¡°You love him? Do you love Nichs?¡± Zephyr asked.


    ¡°Yes, I love Nichs. Even though he was dead, I still love him. Death d not mean that this love


    would end.¡± In fact, her love for Nichs began after his death.


    If¡­ It would be great if she had fallen in love with Nichs earlier. Maybe many things wouldn¡¯t end


    like this now.


    After saying that, Riley raised her hand and opened the hand Zephyr held her arm.


    Zephyr stubbornly refused to let go of her hand. He just felt that if he let go, maybe he would not be


    able to catch her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Zephyr, even if you hold on like this, it¡¯s useless. You know what? Every time you met me now, it


    would only make me feel extremely disgusted. I


    09:02


    just hope that I won¡¯t see you again in my life!¡± Riley said.


    Her words seemed to irritate him. Suddenly, he suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips


    heavily with his head down.


    He kissed her wildly as if he wanted to prove something and pull her back into the past.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    ¡°How could she love Nichs? I should be the one she loves!¡± Zephyr thought.


    In the past, when he kissed her, she would respond and tell him how much she loved him with


    actions!


    But this time, her response was fierce struggle and resistance, trying to push him away!


    So Zephyr held Riley even tighter and kissed her deeply.


    Until there was a tingling pain and blood in his mouth, then she suddenly pushed him away with


    force


    p!


    A p hit him on the cheek.


    Zephyr looked at her right hand with a little pause, the tingling pain on his cheek and the blood in


    his mouth, telling him what had happened.


    ¡°She¡­ Is she so resistant to me?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, don¡¯t touch me. The more you touch me, the more disgusting I will feel,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Riley, I just¡­¡± Zephyr wanted to say something, but when he saw her iplete right hand, her


    right ring finger.


    All the voices seemed to be stuck in his throat, unable to say a word.


    Riley turned around and left, while Zephyr just stood still like a sculptu


    When Riley walked out of the hospital, she saw Bruce¡¯s car parked not far away. The driver came to


    her and said to her, ¡°Ms. Summer, Mr. Griffin asked you to get in the car.¡±


    Riley followed the driver to the car and got in.


    But the driver didn¡¯t get on. For a moment, there were only Riley and Bruce in the car.


    ¡°Is Hendrick really your child?¡± Bruce asked. When he heard Zephyr¡¯s words, he was also


    surprised. After all, the child of the Scott family has always been Harriet and Zephyr¡¯s child.


    09:02


    ¡°It should be,¡± Riley said, ¡°The hospital issued a DNA test report. There is little chance of an error.


    Besides, because Hendrick¡¯s current disease required direct blood rtives to exchange blood for


    him, Zephyr couldn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that before?¡± Bruce asked again.


    Riley shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my child will be a child of Harriet, but I will save this


    child in the future¡­ I will love the child in the future.¡±


    She had thought many times about how she would take care of the child and be a mother if


    her child was alive one day.


    And now¡­ the child was still alive.


    ¡°So I¡¯d like to congratte you on having another child,¡± Bruce smiled gently, but looking at Riley¡¯s


    eyes, he became more sharp. ¡°As long as Zephyr and Harriet divorce, the three of you will be


    harmonious.¡±


    Riley was stunned and then looked at Bruce seriously. ¡°I thought I had married Nichs.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it better to be with a live man than a dead man? What¡¯s more, Zephyr seemed to have


    feelings for you, and Hendrick is also your son,¡± Bruce said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I love Nichs, and I am going to marry him,¡± Riley


    said.


    ¡°Do you really have no feelings for Zephyr anymore?¡± Bruce asked.


    ¡°Will you have feelings for someone who once said that he would love you for the rest of his life, but


    when you were in trouble, he just stood aside?¡± Riley asked rhetorically.


    If there were more, it was just hatred and annoyance.


    Bruce pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a ceremony to marry Nic. There is now


    that recognizes this kind of rtionship. If you really meet someone worthy of your love in the


    future, the Griffin family will never stop you from getting married again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Riley wanted to promise urgently.


    But Bruce interrupted her, ¡°Let me finish. I won¡¯t be angry or mad at you if you want to marry


    another person. You can do this for Nic. I think he


    09:02


    will also be able to rest in peace, but if you want to marry another person in the future, that person


    must not be Zephyr!¡±


    Bruce continued, ¡°If you marry anyone else, the Griffin family will prepare dowries for you to get


    married. I will always treat you as my sister-inw. But if you want to marry Zephyr in the future,


    what you did today is just making fun of Nic! You will be the enemy of the Griffin family!¡±


    Hearing this, Riley said seriously, ¡°Okay. I see. However, I thought it would never happen.¡±


    Because for her, no one would love her more than Nichs and she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with


    anyone else anymore!


    A few dayster, the Scott family announced that Zephyr would dissolve his marriage with Harriet


    and also announced that Hendrick and Harriet were not mother-child rtions, but Hendrick was


    the biological son of Zephyr.


    Therefore, there was a lot of noise in the media all of a sudden. There were various spections,


    and what everyone was most curious about was who Hendrick¡¯s biological mother was.


    However, the Scott family didn¡¯t announce the name of Hendrick¡¯s mother.


    However, Amelia and Rosalie in Strico also read the news and knew


    about it.


    Amelia had been discharged from the hospital, but her daughter was st receiving treatment in the


    Department of Neonatology due to prematur birth. So she woulde here every day to see her


    daughter.


    Although she just looked through the ss, it was also a kind of happiness for her to see the little


    guy getting better and better day by day.


    ¡°In fact, if you want toe here every day to see your daughter, I¡¯ll arrange a driver to pick you up


    every day,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient for me to take a taxi here,¡± Amelia said, ¡°And the doctor said that in two weeks,


    Zinnia would be discharged from the hospital. Then I wouldn¡¯t have toe here every day.¡±


    ¡°How is your body now?¡± Rosalie asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Look at me now, I can walk like this by myself. Recently, when


    09:02 §Ô


    I had a physical examination, my indicators were also good,¡± Amelia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I


    could survive. I asked the doctor about my liver condition, and the doctor said it was okay.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Rosalie¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and thought, ¡°Fortunately, Warren donated his liver to


    Amelia again, but she didn¡¯t know that!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, have¡­ have you contacted Warren again?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted him anymore, and I have moved out of his apartment. I


    think this is the end for me and him in my life. It¡¯s good that he won¡¯t be sad if something happens to


    me in the future.¡±


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosalie almost blurted out the matter of Warren donating his liver, but she considered that


    Amelia was still recovering and Zinnia was still in the incubator. She was afraid that Amelia would


    be too emotional, so she didn¡¯t say it atst.


    After a while, she would tell Amelia the truth.


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯m afraid you will feel ufortable during this pregnancy again,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie said, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the difort you suffer. After all, there is little threat to my


    life. Almost, it¡¯s just a loss of the womb and uterus. But I would like to bear this for my child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, for the sake of our child¡­¡± Amelia sighed.


    Perhaps only those who were both mothers could understand their mother¡¯s heart for the child.


    ¡°Just like Riley, Hendrick is her child and now he is sick. It seems that only the blood of Riley can


    save Hendrick¡¯s life. I think she will definitely risk everything to save the child.¡±


    Although this child was not raised by Riley, the blood rtionship between them had never


    changed.


    Hearing this, Rosalie nodded in agreement. She was surprised for a lon time after learning about it


    on the phone with Riley.


    What surprised her even more was that Riley chose to marry Nich


    Nichs had been dead for so many years, and Riley chose to be the bride of Nichs now.


    So in the future, would Riley still have her own happiness?


    Or was she immersed in that past forever?


    When Rosalie came out of the hospital and returned to the Youngblood residence, she saw


    Jonathan coaxing the two children into sleep in the


    room.


    Guille and Jennifer were lying on one side of Jonathan, covered with thin quilts. They fell asleep


    while hugging each other. It looked really beautiful.


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Jonathan sat up and looked at Rosalie.


    09.025


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°I went to see Amelia today, so I went to the hospital with her and saw Zinnia.¡±.


    ¡°How is Zinnia?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. If there is no ident, she may be discharged in two weeks.¡± Rosalie said, ¡°I almost


    told Amelia about Warren¡¯s donation to her today, but I was afraid that she would be in great


    emotional fluctuations, so I think I should wait until Zinnia is discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can control it yourself. Did you have morning sickness outside today?¡± Jonathan


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s better. Perhaps the child is worried about me,¡± Rosalie said and looked down at her abdomen.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes also shed with distress. He thought, ¡®If the child really threatens her life in the


    future, I won¡¯t hesitate to abandon the child and save her.


    Even if she would me me, I would do that!


    I don¡¯t want to lose her for anyone else!


    Even if that person is our child!¡¯


    ¡°If this child really cares about you, he should make you safe and sound,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalieughed, ¡°Well, there is no such danger. Besides, all the people who protected me from


    miscarriage this time were the authorities of the Strico Gynecology and Obstetrics Department. I¡¯m


    not worried now, but Riley¡­¡±


    Speaking of Riley, Rosalie frowned again. ¡°Last time you said that Hendrick¡¯s condition was not


    good. If Riley changes the blood for him, can he really be saved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there is a certain chance, but the chance is not high,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Well¡­ That child¡­¡±


    ¡°With the ability of the Scott family, if the blood exchange fails, it won¡¯t make that child die. It¡¯s just


    that he may not be healthy,¡± Jonathan said.


    Rosalie sighed. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that her triplets were at least in


    good health although they had experienced such


    09:02 [


    things when they were born.


    As a mother, she hoped that the children would be healthy and safe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Hendrick to be the child of Zephyr and Riley, who had always thought that she gave


    birth to a stillbirth. If Zephyr could save Riley when she was sent to a psychiatric hospital,


    everything would be different now,¡± Rosalie said with regret


    ¡°In this world, there is no medicine for regret. Zephyr is doomed to live in regret and pain for the rest


    of his life.¡± If Zephyr really loved Riley deeply.


    The deeper he loved her, the more painful and regretful he would be!


    Rosalie sighed, ¡°Zephyr hurt Riley too much. Even if they had a child, Riley¡­ would not forgive


    him.¡±


    After getting along with Riley, Rosalie also found that Riley was a woman who had a clear-cut stand


    on what to love and what to hate. Once she decided what to do, she would not regret it.


    And when Rosalie saw Riley facing Zephyr in Lommore, there were no more feelings in her eyes. It


    could be seen that Riley should havepletely disliked Zephyr in her heart.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Riley would choose to marry Nichs. Is it really okay for her to indulge


    herself in the past like this?¡± In Rosalie¡¯s opinio she thinks that people should look forward.


    ¡°Who can say? But maybe it is the best for her.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°If she really loves Nichs, then


    it¡¯s not bad. At least, it can make her live happier.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned and then smiled, ¡°Since this is what Riley wants to do, maybe¡­ It¡¯s really


    good for her.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Jonathan¡¯s face again. ¡°Jonathan, there should be no


    misunderstanding between us in the future, otherwise it would be like Zephyr and Riley. It is really a


    sad thing to be like this because of the misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Jonathan raised his hand and held her in his arms. ¡°We would never do that.¡±


    He would never be as stupid as Zephyr, Zephyr destroyed everything by himself!


    09:02[


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lommore, Riley continued to stay in the house she rented as if it had nothing to do with her.


    She didn¡¯t care about the divorce of Harriet and Zephyr at all.


    Now, Harriet who had set her up had been imprisoned and received the punishment she deserved,


    and Riley had already married Nichs.


    Even now, there was something about Nichs in this room.


    In the wardrobe, there were Nichs¡¯s clothes; On the nightstand, there was a group photo of her


    and Nichs taken secretly, as well as a single photo of Nichs; On the bookshelf, there was a


    book that Nichs liked to read.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09.09


    f

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Staying in such a room would make her feel as if she was apanied by Nichs.


    Bruce asked her what she wanted to do next.


    Riley thought that she would use legal means to take back the shares of Summer¡¯s family, sell them


    off, and put the money into an archaeological undertaking. That was a career in which both she and


    Nichs were interested.


    At that time, Nichs nned to go abroad for archaeological studies. After returning home in the


    future, he intended to make some contributions to archaeology.


    In that case, she could fulfill Nichs¡¯s unrealized wish.


    However, there was another important thing before he could realize his wish. She had to exchange


    blood for Hendrick.


    That was her child! She had given birth to him, and now she was going to save the child!


    Just then, the phone rang. Riley picked up her phone and found it was from the hospital.


    ¡°Is it Ms. Riley Summer? Here¡¯s the hospital. Regarding the blood exchange of Hendrick, could you


    come to the hospital for aprehensive physical examination tomorrow?¡± The phone call said.


    Although Riley had done some examinations before donating blood to Hendrickst time, now he


    needed a more detailed examination for the specific change of blood.


    Therefore, the blood demand would be muchrger than that of thest time.


    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Riley answered. After making an appointment with him, the call ended.


    The next day, Riley came to the hospital. The nurse gave her a series of confirmations and asked


    her to sign them before drawing blood and taking films for her. It was almost like having a full-body


    physical examination.


    Riley cooperated with the whole process without aint.


    09:12


    After the physical examination, Hendrick¡¯s attending physician called Riley to the office for an


    interview. When Riley walked into the office, she found that Zephyr was also there.


    But now Zephyr looked much more haggard and thinner than she saw him a few days ago.


    Riley just took a faint nce, then withdrew her gaze and looked at the attending physician.


    The attending physician began to exin Hendrick¡¯s current condition and said, ¡°I hope we can


    change the blood for Hendrick as soon as possible. If there is no abnormality in your physical


    examination, Ms. Summer, we can do it the day after tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Riley said without hesitation.


    ¡°But


    you need to donate a lot of blood at once, which is a heavy load on your body. After all, this is


    different from ordinary blood in peacetime,¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am mentally prepared,¡± Riley answered.


    During the conversation, Riley could feel that Zephyr¡¯s eyes were always looking at her.


    But now she didn¡¯t want to look at him.


    When the doctor finished speaking, Riley said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be here on time the day after tomorrow.


    Anything else?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Riley got up and left the doctor¡¯s office. But when she walked to the corridor, there was a rapid


    footstep behind her.


    Zephyr ran over and stopped Riley. ¡°Are you going back now?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to visit Hendrick?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hendrick?¡±


    Riley¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and there was hesitation on her face.


    That was her child¡­ Although she hadn¡¯t brought her child for a day or


    cultivated any feelings over the years, she was lucky to know that her


    09:12


    children were still alive. She even cried several dayste at night.


    She wanted to see the child, talk to him, touch and hug him!


    She had never hugged him since he was born.


    Seeing Riley¡¯s hesitation, Zephyr continued, ¡°Hendrick was awake yesterday. Although he is still


    weak now, you can go and see him. But¡­¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and added, ¡°Because he is still weak now, I blocked the news outside. I


    didn¡¯t tell him that you are his biological mother. When you see himter, don¡¯t tell him that you are


    his mother.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Riley said indifferently, and the expression on her face didn¡¯t show her emotions at all.


    On the contrary, Zephyr exined uneasily, ¡°I just want to tell him that you are her mother after he


    gets better. I don¡¯t intend to hide it.¡±


    ¡°To say or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, Riley said. She only hoped that this child could live well and


    be free from diseases for life.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was such an important thing for him, but


    it didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡°Did you never want him to be our child? So you can get away from me?¡±


    Zephyr, what exactly do you want to say? Hendrick is our child, which couldn¡¯t be changed. As for


    whether he knew I was his mother or not, it really didn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± After all this, she


    was tired and open-minded.


    Now Riley only hoped that the child could survive safely and she could live the life she wanted


    peacefully. That would be enough.


    After a pause, Riley continued, ¡°Besides, I won¡¯tpete with you for the custody of the child. You


    can rest assured that nothing will change.¡±


    It was undoubtedly the best for Hendrick to stay in the Scott family. Obviously, they could afford to


    provide Hendrick with a rich life and meticulous care which she couldn¡¯t afford.


    And Hendrick had been used to living with the Scott family for so many years and he got


    ustomed to being apanied by the rtives of the Scott family. She was just a stranger to


    him.


    But her words made Zephyr sad.


    He hoped that everything could be changed and Hendrick would be


    09:12


    an opportunity for her to ept him again.


    Even though it might take a long time and energy to make it, he was willing to do so.


    But now, she told him that nothing would change.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Was she telling him that she would never ept him?


    Zephyr almost staggered with Riley to the ward of Hendrick.


    Unlike Riley saw himst time, he didn¡¯t wear an oxygen mask on his face and looked fine. He was


    sitting on the hospital bed and ying with the assembly toys of the car model.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Riley looked at Hendrick. Although his face was still pale, he was in good spirits. He was good at


    assembling toys. Riley could tell that Hendrick liked this kind of assembly toy very much.


    When Riley and Zephyr stopped at the bedside of Hendrick, the little guy also stopped and looked


    at them. Of course, Hendrick was staring at Riley.


    His eyes, simr to Zephyr¡¯s, narrowed slightly. It seemed that Hendrick was examining Riley or


    thinking about something.


    ¡°I know you!¡± Suddenly, Hendrick shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s mad sister!¡±


    Hendrick¡¯s words made the atmosphere be weird.


    Hearing this, Zephyr hurriedly said, ¡°Who told you that she is psychotic? She is not! When you were


    in aa, it was her who transfused her blood to you to save you. The day after tomorrow, she will


    transfuse her blood to you again to help with your treatment!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her blood. Mommy said she was not a good person, and she hurt Grandpa, Grandma,


    and Mommy! Where is Mommy? Why didn¡¯t shee to visit me?¡± Hendrick shouted again.


    Even though Harriet was not close to Hendrick, Hendrick still couldn¡¯t help but want to be intimate


    with his mother.


    However, Zephyrpressed his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that¡­ mommy of yours! Besides,


    this woman in front of you has never hurt anyone!¡±


    ¡°I want my mommy! I don¡¯t want this woman to save me! I want Mommy to save me! Where¡¯s


    Mommy? I want to see her!¡± As Hendrick said, he was about to get out of the bed.


    Hendrick kept calling Harriet ¡°Mommy¡±, which only made Zephyr more embarrassed.


    Hendrick¡¯s words were like a reminder of how stupid Zephyr used to be. He was so stupid that he


    believed Harriet¡¯s words and didn¡¯t have a paternity test between Harriet and Hendrick.


    If Zephyr had done that, he would not have been fooled by Harriet for so many years. And things


    between him and Riley would not end up like


    09:12


    Chapter 1292 this.


    ¡°Enough! Stop calling that woman. She can¡¯t save you at all!¡± Zephyr shouted.


    But Hendrick also became annoyed. Instead of listening to Zephyr¡¯s words, Hendrick shouted


    ¡°Mommy!¡± again and again.


    Out of patience, Zephyr raised his hand and was about to hit Hendrick. Seeing this, Riley grabbed


    Zephyr¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a child wanting to see his mother. It¡¯s us who


    have made mistakes.¡±


    As Riley said that, she approached Hendrick and bent down slightly. Then she looked at Hendrick at


    the same level.


    This was her son, who had her genes and the same blood type as her. Hendrick looked like Riley


    and Zephyr. His face outline, eyebrows, and lips were like those of Riley¡¯s.


    ¡°Harriet¡¯s blood can¡¯t save you, so now you need my blood to save you,¡± Riley said with a gentle


    voice. ¡°Only when you get better can you do what you want to do and meet the person you want to


    see. Otherwise, you can do nothing except lie on the bed all day!¡±


    Hendrick stared at Riley and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you save me because you want to take Daddy


    away?¡±


    Obviously, even in the hospital, Hendrick heard some rumors, so at first he was hostile to Riley.


    After hearing this, Zephyr suddenly looked at Riley nervously.


    But Riley said calmly, ¡°No. I won¡¯t take your daddy away. Your daddy and I will not be together. I


    save you just because I want to save you.¡±


    A trace of confusion shed in Hendrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do you want to save me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Riley hesitated for a while and continued, ¡°When I was in trouble, someone helped me.


    So when others are in trouble, I also want to help them.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy said you were a bad person. How could the bad people want to help others?¡± Hendrick


    asked in a childish voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to tell whether someone is a good person or a bad person.


    09:12


    You can¡¯t decide anything just by hearing what people say. You¡¯re already in elementary school,


    right? You should learn to think and make judgments yourself. As for whether I¡¯m a good person or


    a bad person, you will know it in the future,¡± Riley said, straightening up and raising her hand to


    touch Hendrick¡¯s head.


    However, the little guy avoided Riley¡¯s hand.


    Looking at her hand in the air and Hendrick¡¯s obviously alienated look, Riley felt a little disappointed.


    She thought, ¡®Yeah. I¡¯m just a bad person in his heart.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, as long as he is alive, I¡¯m satisfied.¡¯


    After experiencing so many things, Riley understood the preciousness of life better than others.


    ¡°Well, have a good rest. We will meet again the day after tomorrow. No matter whether you like it or


    not, I will save you. If you are unwilling, then get better ande to save me when I need help in


    the future. In this way, you won¡¯t owe me anything and can be very proud in front of me!¡± Riley


    smiled and said to Hendrick, which confused him.


    Originally, Hendrick disliked this bad woman and didn¡¯t want her to save him! But he felt that it


    would be good if he could save this bad woman proudly after he recovered.


    After Riley walked out of the ward, Zephyr stood there with a bitter log


    What was he expecting at that moment? Was he expecting Riley to give Hendrick a different


    answer?


    However, Riley had already told Zephyr that she would not be with him.


    Zephyr just couldn¡¯t help but have a little hope in his heart.


    ¡°Daddy, is she really a bad woman?¡± Hendrick asked in a childish voice again.


    Zephyr looked at his son and said in a sad voice, ¡°She is not. She is the person who loves you most


    in this world.¡± When the doctor said that blood transfusion would damage Riley¡¯s health and even


    endanger her life, Riley agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people who love me the most Grandpa, Grandma, Mommy and Daddy?¡± Hendrick asked


    strangely


    09:12


    Zephyr touched Hendrick¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°In the future, you should learn to distinguish


    between right and wrong by yourself. Don¡¯t be as stupid as Daddy. I once thought I knew


    everything, but in fact, I was the fool who knew nothing.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Zephyr¡¯s self-righteousness, how could things have gone this far?


    Hendrick blinked his eyes in confusion. Then he said, ¡°Daddy is not a fool.¡± For Hendrick, Zephyr


    had always been the person he admired.


    18


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Zephyr gently held Hendrick and said, ¡°Ms. Riley Summer is willing to save your life, so don¡¯t break


    her heart in the future, okay?¡±


    Hendrick remained silent for a long time.


    Zephyr looked down at Hendrick, and their simr eyes looked into each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want her to save me. I don¡¯t care about it,¡± Hendrick said casually.


    Hearing this, Zephyr said seriously, ¡°If you break her heart, Daddy will never forgive you.¡±


    Hendrick¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. It was the first time that Zephyr had said such cruel words to


    Hendrick. Although he was only seven years old, he could understand that Riley was very important


    to Zephyr.


    Two dayster, Riley transfused her blood to Hendrick in the hospital.


    When the blood drawn out of her body flowed into Hendrick¡¯s body, Riley had a sense of satisfaction


    in her heart. At least she could save her


    son.


    But as more blood was drawn out from Riley¡¯s body, she felt more and more tired and dizzy. When


    the blood transfusion was finallyplet Riley was helped by the nurse to the temporary ward to


    rest. Having a infusion, Riley fell asleep directly.


    In her sleep, Riley felt as if she was lying on the cold operating table again. After experiencing


    intense pain, Riley didn¡¯t hear the cry of her baby, and the doctor said to her expressionlessly, ¡°The


    baby is stillborn.¡±


    Stillborn?


    At that time, Riley thought maybe it was God¡¯s will. It was God who wanted her to have nothing to


    do with Zephyr, so their child died in her body.


    In a daze, Riley seemed to see Nichs again. Nichs smiled and said to her, ¡°Riley, you must


    live a happy life.¡±


    Riley thought, ¡°If you¡¯re not here, how can I still be happy?¡±


    The next moment, Nichs turned around as if he was about to leave


    09:12


    Chapter 1293 her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Riley subconsciously reached out her hand, trying to catch Nichs. She didn¡¯t want him to


    leave ¡°No, don¡¯t leave me¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Then Riley felt as if she had grabbed Nichs¡¯s hand and he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Riley, I won¡¯t


    leave you. No, I will never leave you¡­¡±


    Would Nichs never leave her? Riley felt relieved and smiled, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll never separate¡­


    Nichs¡­¡±


    In her sleep, Riley called Nichs¡¯ name in a low voice. However, she didn¡¯t know that at this


    moment, when Zephyr heard her speak the word ¡°Nichs,¡± his expression suddenly seemed to


    freeze and he felt cold.


    Riley just called the name of Nichs, which meant that the one she didn¡¯t want to leave was


    Nichs.


    Even in her sleep, she was dreaming of Nichs.


    A feeling of jealousy filled Zephyr¡¯s heart. It was so strong that he could hardly contain it.


    Zephyr had always thought that when Riley married Nichs, she just wanted to repay Nichs for


    saving her life or to annoy Zephyr, even though Riley said she did love Nichs.


    But until now, when Riley shouted the name of Nichs in her sleep, Zephyr suddenly realized that


    maybe she really didn¡¯t love him anym Maybe she really loved Nichs, as she said.


    Zephyr held Riley¡¯s hand firmly, and her iplete right hand could never bepleted again.


    And did Zephyr really lose her? He had lost the woman who he once wanted to protect for the rest


    of his life!


    ¡°Riley, don¡¯t love Nichs, okay? Don¡¯t love him¡­ I beg you. Don¡¯t love him¡­ Please¡­¡± Zephyr


    sobbed in a hoarse voice.


    Zephyr lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Riley¡¯s mutted right hand. He pleaded


    with all his strength.


    When Riley woke up, it was already dark.


    She raised her hand, only to find that the infusion needle had been taken away. When was it now?


    She suddenly sat up but heard a voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    09:12


    Riley was startled. Only then did she find a figure standing up from the sofa in front of her bed and


    walking towards her.


    It was Zephyr.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Riley asked in a daze, and then she found that she asked a stupid question.


    This was a temporary ward in the hospital. If Zephyr wanted to stay here, probably no one would


    drive him away.


    Riley lifted the quilt and got out of bed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    But as soon as her feet touched the ground, her legs became weak. Riley staggered forward and


    almost fell.


    Zephyr hurried forward and held Riley, saying, ¡°You just transfused so much blood to Hendrick and


    you fell asleep for another 10 hours. You¡¯re very weak now.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, let go of me!¡± Riley said, trying to push him away.


    But Zephyr picked Riley up directly and put her back on the bed. ¡°Lie down in bed now. Don¡¯t go


    anywhere. The doctor wille to check on youter,¡± he said.


    As Zephyr spoke, he pressed the nurse call button by the bedside.


    A momentter, the nurse and doctor came over. After the doctor checked on Riley¡¯s temperature


    and blood pressure, he said, ¡°Everything is fine. But you¡¯d better have something easy to digest,


    such as por You can have what you want tomorrow. Besides, you¡¯d better stay i hospital for


    observation tonight and go through the discharge procedures tomorrow.¡±


    But after the doctor and nurse left, Riley wanted to get out of bed again


    ¡°Are you leaving? The doctor said that you should stay in the hospital for one more night and then


    get discharged tomorrow,¡± Zephyr stopped Riley and said.


    Riley sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to the concession stand in the hospital to see if


    there is any porridge.¡±


    Zephyr breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know why he had be so cautious in front of Riley


    that even an ordinary act of hers could arouse his uneasiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare the porridge. I¡¯ll ask them to bring it


    09:12


    here,¡± Zephyr said.


    ¡°No,¡± Riley refused without hesitation.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression froze, and he said, ¡°The porridge is still hot. I also asked the cook to put some


    nutritional ingredients into it. It¡¯s much better and more healthy than the porridge you buy at the


    concession stand in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No, I can go downstairs to buy porridge myself,¡± Riley said, waving Zephyr¡¯s hand away from her


    and getting out of bed.


    This time, Riley was very careful when getting out of bed. Her legs did not get as weak asst time,


    and she didn¡¯t fall. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Riley put on her shoes and was about to walk out of the ward, Zephyr suddenly grabbed her


    and asked, ¡°Are you unwilling to ept anything that is from me? Even if it is just the porridge, you


    won¡¯t ept


    it.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Riley looked at Zephyr coldly and said slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her simple answer made Zephyr break down.


    He looked at her in a daze and didn¡¯t even know when he had released his grip on her.


    Until Riley left the ward, Zephyr was standing still like a sculpture, looking at his hand nkly.


    He could still feel her temperature in his palm, but he could never get close to her, no matter how


    hard he tried.


    Riley ordered porridge and dried fruits at the concession stand in the hospital, and then she directly


    had them at the small table at the concession stand.


    After finishing them, Riley didn¡¯t go back to her ward directly but came to Hendrick¡¯s ward.


    Because of the blood transfusion, Hendrick was living in a sterile ward again. So Riley could only


    look at her son through the ss.


    The nurse told Riley that Hendrick was in good condition now. As for how much effect her blood


    could have on Hendrick, it would take a few days to know the result.


    Riley didn¡¯t care whether Hendrick would finally ept her or not. Sh would be satisfied as long as


    she knew that her child was alive and wou have a bright future.


    After a long time, Riley was about to turn around when she found Zephyr standing behind her.


    ¡°When Hendrick gets better, I will tell him that you are his biological mother,¡± Zephyr said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you don¡¯t tell him, it will be fine. As long as he knows in the future that


    Harriet is not his biological mother, it will be enough.¡± Even if Riley didn¡¯t care about her title, she


    didn¡¯t want her child to recognize a woman who hurt her as his biological mother.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Hendrick regard Harriet as his biological mother. When he grows older and has the


    ability to make his own judgments, I will tell him all the crimes that Harriet hasmitted. And I can


    also help you get all


    09:13


    the shares that Harriet has taken,¡± Zephyr said.


    However, Riley¡¯s expression still remained unchanged when she heard those words. ¡°I will find a


    way to get back the shares that have been taken away by Harriet. As for how you will tell Hendrick


    about what Harriet has done, it¡¯s your business and has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need to


    exin anything to me,¡± Riley said.


    After saying that, she bypassed Zephyr and was about to go back to her ward.


    ¡°Riley!¡± Zephyr shouted behind her. ¡°Do you have to do this? Do you really want me to stay away


    fro


    you?¡±


    Riley paused for a moment and turned to look at Zephyr, saying, ¡°Stop chasing after me. I refuse


    you because you have rejected me first. Mr. Scott, wasn¡¯t it you who rejected me in the past? Don¡¯t


    you think it¡¯s ridiculous to use me now?¡±


    At that moment, Zephyr felt like he was choked by something and


    couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The next day, when Riley was discharged from the hospital, she went to see Hendrick again. He


    had already been awake, but there was a tube in his nasal cavity and he had an infusion on the


    bed.


    Riley could only look at Hendrick in the sterile ward through the ss.


    Hendrick also saw Riley and pouted at her, which made Riley sm matter whether Hendrick still


    hated Riley now or not, she hoped blood could help him and he could grow up healthy.


    Riley walked out of the hospital and took a taxi at the gate. Behind figure slowly came out and


    watched the cab carrying Riley gradually drive away.


    Zephyr smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t do anything in the past but just watche aside coldly.


    And now he wanted to do something, but Riley was reluctant to ept his kindness. Now Hendrick


    was the only bond which connected them.


    Two dayster, Wyatt received an invitation from Zephyr. He was a little surprised, but since they


    were in Lommore and had some business contacts, Wyatt couldn¡¯t refuse Zephyr.


    However, Zephyr¡¯s sudden invitation made Wyatt a little curious.


    09:13


    They would meet at a high-end restaurant in Lommore. When Wyatt arrived there, Zephyr had


    already been waiting for him. The dishes had been served on the table.


    ¡°Did you ask me out today just for a meal?¡± Wyatt raised his eyebrow and asked.


    ¡°I asked you out to thank you. Thank you for saving Riley,¡± Zephyr said.


    Hearing this, Wyatt was surprised and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I just want to repay


    someone else¡¯s kindness. If you really want to thank someone, why not thank the Youngblood


    family in Strico and Calvin? And Amelia. She¡¯s a good friend of Riley¡¯s. They were the people who


    really helped Riley!¡±


    Zephyr said bitterly, ¡°I will. I¡¯ll thank them in the future for helping Riley!¡±


    As Zephyr spoke, he poured wine into his ss and Wyatt¡¯s ss. Then he continued, ¡°But anyway,


    I want to thank you. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, Riley would have suffered longer. Thanks!¡±


    Zephyr raised his ss and drank the wine. Then he drank another two sses of wine.


    Wyatt also picked up his ss and drank the wine.


    ¡°It seems that your son¡¯s mother should be Riley,¡± Wyatt said. Although there was no news about


    who was Hendrick¡¯s biological mother, it was not difficult for Wyatt to guess the truth.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Riley.¡± Zephyrughed at himself and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it until now. It¡¯s so


    ridiculous. What¡¯s more ridiculous is that I found out that I was the one who had been kept in the


    dark all the time. What I believed before was wrong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to find out that you have been deceived now than never, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wyatt said.


    Zephyr smiled bitterly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know which result was better.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened to Riley when you saved her? Tell me what you know,¡± Zephyr


    said. Now he only knew the statements in the court. Except for that, he didn¡¯t know anything that


    happened to Riley at all.


    09:13


    If Zephyr had been to the psychiatric hospital and visited Riley once in the past few years, maybe


    things would not have ended up like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing everything now? It will just make you me yourself more,¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡°There are some things you¡¯d better not know.¡±


    ¡°But I want to know everything. I know that knowing those things will only make me more painful,


    but she has suffered all the pain. I didn¡¯t protect and save her, so now I deserve to suffer the pain!¡±


    Zephyr said firmly.


    Wyatt sighed and finally told Zephyr the things he knew.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Wyatt told Zephyr how Riley was tortured in the psychiatric hospital, how Harriet once hid Riley in


    the basement of the Summer family¡¯s vi and how Riley got abused there.


    Even if Wyatt was just a bystander, he couldn¡¯t help sighing when he recounted the stories. Riley,


    who used to be a prouddy, had been reduced to such a circumstance.


    When Zephyr heard everything, he only felt a throbbing pain in his heart. It hurt so much that he


    even felt hard to breathe.


    The woman Zephyr used to care for so much was tormented so miserably, but all those things had


    something to do with him!


    It was because Zephyr didn¡¯t protect Riley well that she had suffered those pains.


    When she was suffering from those tortures, did she hate him in her heart?


    Zephyr felt that he deserved Riley¡¯s hatred and disgust! When she was tortured, what was he


    doing? He was enjoying his happiness with his family!


    What had he done?


    When Wyatt finished speaking, he looked at Zephyr and found that Zephyr was already crying.


    In Lommore, no one had ever seen Zephyr cry like this. He must be extremely painful now.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­¡± Zephyr murmured and suddenlyughed. It was just hisughter sounded so sad.


    What Wyatt told Zephyr had made Zephyr painful. Then what about other things that had happened


    to Riley during all these years?


    Zephyr didn¡¯t even dare to imagine.


    Wyatt sighed and thought, ¡°So sometimes it¡¯s better not to know everything.¡±


    The dinner ended up being a drinking party, /Zephyr drank sses of


    09:13


    wine one after another as if to vent all the anguish in his heart, while Wyatt drank some with him.


    But Wyatt didn¡¯t drink much.


    In the end, Zephyr was heavily drunk.


    Wyatt looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to drive you home.¡± As he spoke, he walked to


    Zephyr and helped him up.


    Zephyr shouted, ¡°You know¡­ I am so drunk. Why¡­ Why do I still feel so ufortable? Why did


    things be like this? Why was I not the person who rescued her¡­¡±


    ¡°Things have already happened. Now it¡¯s useless to think about the past. Why not think about how


    to make her forgive you?¡± Wyatt said.


    Zephyr sobbed, ¡°No, she won¡¯t forgive me¡­ She will never forgive me in her life.¡±


    Suddenly, Zephyr grabbed Wyatt¡¯s arm as if he was about to drown and finally grabbed a piece of


    floating wood. ¡°Tell me what I should do to make Riley forgive me and fall in love with me again¡­¡±


    Zephyr said in despair.


    Wyatt looked at Zephyr, who was in a mess and looked painful at the moment. Then Wyatt replied


    helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never thought about making anyone fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ You must have never fallen in love with anyone before,¡± Zephyr murmured. ¡°It¡¯s great


    that you have never loved anyone before. In that case, you won¡¯t be as painful as I am now¡­ But¡­


    I can¡¯t do that¡­ love her¡­¡±


    Zephyr cried, which made Wyatt feel more sympathetic.


    Wyatt helped Zephyr out of the restaurant. Then he asked his driver to send Zephyr back, and then


    Wyatt drove back to the Serton residence by himself.


    When he arrived home, the maid said that Felix was still practicing in the piano room. So Wyatt


    walked to the room and opened the door gently. He saw Felix ying the piano intently. There were


    many small frogs made of paper on the piano sent by Jennifer to Felix.


    Felix, who had no interest in those expensive toys, treasured those paper frogs.


    09:13


    Wyatt thought that for Felix, Jennifer was much more important than him.


    Wyatt had never fallen in love with anyone, but Felix was different. Although the little guy was still


    ignorant of what love was, he knew that Jennifer was very important to him. When he grew up, his


    feelings for Jennifer might change into love.


    Maybe it would change into a sense of possession.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t know what Felix¡¯s feelings for Jennifer would change into in the future, but he was


    certain that he did not want Felix to be like Zephyr.


    After finishing the piece of music, Felix noticed Wyatt standing at the door.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Felix shouted.


    Wyatt walked into the piano room and looked at those little frogs on the piano. Then he picked up


    one of them and asked, ¡°Do you like these little frogs very much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Felix nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Is it because they are from Jen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Felix nodded again.


    ¡°You really like Jen. Do you like her so much that you want to be with all the time?¡± Wyatt asked


    again.


    Felix nodded for the third time.


    ¡°But one day, if you find that Jen¡¯s favorite person is not you but someone else and she wants to be


    with that person instead of you, what should you do?¡± Wyatt asked.


    But after asking, Wyattughed. What was wrong with him? Was it because of Zephyr? Why would


    he ask a 6-year-old child this question?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make myself better. I will be excellent enough so that she only wants to be with me,¡± Felix


    replied seriously.


    Wyatt smiled and suppressed his sigh. He knew that it was not those excellent people who could


    get love.


    If so, there would not be so many heartbroken people.


    09:13


    ¡°Okay, then Felix will be a very excellent person,¡± Wyatt touched his son¡¯s head and said.


    Wyatt would give the best resources to Felix as much as possible.


    After a while, Wyatt¡¯s phone rang. It was the driver¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Serton, I have nned to send Mr. Scott back home, but on the way, he insisted that I take him


    to another ce. Otherwise, he would jump out of the car. I¡­ I had no choice but to drive him


    there,¡± the driver said and told Wyatt the address.


    Hearing the address, Wyatt knew that it was exactly the ce where Rosalie rented an apartment


    for Riley. When Rosalie left, she asked Wyatt to take care of Riley.


    It seemed that Zephyr went to see Riley again after being drunk.


    ¡°Mr. Serton, Mr. Scott has taken the elevator upstairs. I¡­ I am still downstairs. Should I wait for Mr.


    Scott toe out?¡± the driver asked.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    ¡°No. You cane back first. Someone will take him back home,¡± Wyatt s¨¢id.


    After the call, Wyatt looked at Felix and said, ¡°Felix, if you really want to be with Jennifer in the


    future, don¡¯t misunderstand her easily. When she is in trouble, do not stand by and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. If Jen is in trouble, I will try my best to help her!¡± Felix was


    serious.


    Wyatt smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    He just hoped that Felix would remember what he said today no matter what happened in the


    future.


    Riley didn¡¯t expect that Zephyr woulde to her drunk.


    ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯ste. I have to go to bed!¡± Riley said coldly, trying to close the


    door.


    But Zephyr¡¯s hand pressed against the door, and he didn¡¯t let her close it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t close the door. I¡­ I came to¡­ I just wanted to see you¡­ I want to¡­ I want to have a


    word with you. You¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything else¡­ I won¡¯t hurt you again¡­¡± Zephyr


    stammered,pletely


    drunk.


    Riley frowned and wondered how much wine he had drunk.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see you or talk to you!¡± Riley said. ¡°Zephyr, if you are drunk, don¡¯t make trouble


    here. If you really don¡¯t want to hurt me, then never show up in front of me again.¡±


    Riley¡¯s words shocked Zephyr.


    His body shook and he said, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do that. Can you change another way to punish me? I


    can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Riley suddenly sneered and continued, ¡°Howe? I was in the hospital for so many


    years, but you didn¡¯t even visit me once, did you, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless, trembling as if he had been stabbed by a sharp sword.


    09:07


    ¡°Riley¡­ I know I was wrong. I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Zephyr shouted in a low voice with


    great pain and sadness.


    But now, no matter how much Zephyr apologized, it was useless for Riley. ¡°I told you not to chase


    after me anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Please, forgive me. I know that I was wrong and I hurt you too much. I will make up for you for all


    the injuries you¡¯ve suffered, okay?¡± Zephyr choked and hugged Riley out of control as if he was


    holding the most. precious treasure.


    ¡°Zephyr, let go of me!¡± Riley struggled hard.


    But Zephyr hugged Riley tightly and shouted, ¡°I can pay you back as long as you ask me to! Riley, I


    love you. I really love you.¡±


    ¡°Love? Zephyr, how dare you say that you love me? If that¡¯s the way you love someone, then I


    would really rather you never love me! Do you know how disgusting it is to be hugged by a person


    you hate?¡± Riley said loudly.


    Hearing this, Zephyr was shocked. His body suddenly stiffened, and Riley took the opportunity to


    push him away.


    Then she pped him hard in the face.


    ¡°How can you pay me back? Can I never be tortured in the psychiatric hospital? Or could you let my


    lost fingere back?¡± Riley said, raising her right hand in front of Zephyr.


    Riley had lost her right ring finger.


    ¡°Zephyr, do you know the pain of losing your fingers? Do you know the fear of watching your finger


    be cut off? Do you know how much I hated the person who made me lose my finger at that


    moment? But my fianc¨¦ married the woman who made me lose my finger just because the ring I


    was wearing made her jealous!¡±


    Riley said word by word with a broken heart.


    ¡°After you and Harriet got married, she came to me wearing the wedding ring. Do you know how


    painful I was when she raised her right hand up in front of me? Why do you think you can pay for


    those pains?¡± Riley said.


    At this time, Zephyr¡¯s face turned extremely pale and he was about to


    09:07


    copse. Riley¡¯s iplete right hand made him heartbroken.


    Zephyr had never experienced those pains and sufferings Riley said.


    How painful it was when she lost her finger?


    But Zephyr married Harriet after Riley lost her finger, which gave Riley another deadly blow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How should I pay you back? Actually, I can¡¯t repay you at all,¡± Zephyr murmured and


    suddenly slowly raised his right hand.


    Seeing this, Riley was surprised, and then she only saw Zephyr raise his left hand.


    While she was puzzled, Zephyr suddenly grabbed his right thumb with his left hand. Then she heard


    a cracking sound.


    Riley was shocked. Zephyr had broken the thumb of his right hand!


    But what surprised Riley even more was that Zephyr continued to break his fingers from his thumb,


    index finger to middle finger and ring finger¡­


    He broke his fingers one by one. Riley heard the sound of broken bones again and again.


    ¡°Zephyr, what are you doing?¡± Riley asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t repay your pain, but at least I can feel your pain. You can chop any of my fingers. Even if


    you want to cut them all, I will have no objection!¡± Zephyr¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, and


    his face and even his lips became pale.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± For a moment, Riley couldn¡¯t think of another word to describe his behavior.


    ¡°Crazy¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m crazy,¡± Zephyr murmured with a bitter smile. Maybe he had gone crazy at the


    moment he knew the truth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr was driven crazy by regret and pain.


    With another cracking sound, Zephyr broke his right little finger.


    The sweat dripped down his forehead.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zephyr gasped and forced out the words. He staggered, and he couldn¡¯t even


    stand firmly.


    Riley was silent. She didn¡¯t expect Zephyr¡¯s crazy behavior.


    09:07


    After a long time, Riley said slowly, ¡°Just go. I don¡¯t need you to pay me back, and I don¡¯t want to


    see you again. No matter how you apologize to me now, it doesn¡¯t make any sense to me.¡±


    Zephyr seemed to be extremely depressed, and his body was slightly bent. His deep dark eyes


    became dim as if he had lost all his hopes.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s meaningless¡­ It¡¯s meaningless,¡± Zephyr murmured.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:07

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Turning around, Zephyr left the door of Riley¡¯s apartment. After taking a few steps, he suddenly fell


    straight to the ground.


    His face was pale and his eyes closed.


    Zephyr felt that he had a long dream.


    In the dream, he and Riley were about to get married. Nichs had gone abroad. There was no car


    ident or suspicion, nor did Riley be sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    Zephyr and Riley still loved each other so much, and what made him more happy was that Riley


    was pregnant. She gave birth to a boy for Zephyr several months after they got married.


    The three of them were happy.


    The dream was so beautiful that Zephyr didn¡¯t want to wake up from it.


    When he woke up, he would have to face the cruel reality.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­ Zephyr¡­¡± Someone was constantly calling Zephyr¡¯s name.


    ¡°Zephyr, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly be like this?¡± It was the sobbing voice


    of his mother.


    It was a dream, and it was time to wake up!


    Zephyr slowly opened his eyes and saw his parents.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­ Why are you¡­¡± Zephyr said in a weak voice.


    ¡°What happened, Zephyr? Who hurt your fingers? Did Riley ask someone to break your fingers?¡±


    Mariah asked anxiously.


    Hearing Riley¡¯s name, Zephyr got anxious and asked, ¡°Where is Riley? Where is she? I¡­ Why am I


    here?¡±


    ¡°She sent you to the hospital, but now she¡¯s in the police station and is detained,¡± Mariah said.


    ¡°Police station? How could she be detained in the police station?¡± Zephyr asked nervously.


    ¡°She is suspected of deliberately hurting you. Of course, she should be detained!¡± Mariah said


    angrily.


    09:07


    But when Mariah said this, Zephyr¡¯s expression became even more anxious. He pulled off the thin


    quilt on his body and was about to get out of bed.


    ¡°What are you doing? Lie down. Your fingers have just been cast. If you move them again, the


    ster will be in vain and your finger functions will be affected!¡± Mariah said hurriedly.


    Jeffery pressed Zephyr¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Listen to your mother and lie down!¡±


    ¡°I broke my fingers myself. It has nothing to do with Riley. Even if she really wants to break my


    fingers, I am willing to let her do so! I¡¯m going to the police station and tell the police what


    happened!¡± Zephyr said. He couldn¡¯t let Riley suffer any more wrongs.


    But Zephyr¡¯s words shocked Jeffery and Mariah.


    ¡°What? Did you break your fingers yourself?¡± Jeffery and Mariah looked at their son in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, I broke them myself. Harriet cut off Riley¡¯s finger. But now, even if all of my five fingers were


    broken, I can¡¯tpensate for Riley¡¯s lost finger!¡± Zephyr said.


    It was an unbearable pain for Zephyr.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Mariah was shocked and couldn¡¯t calm down. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°It¡­


    It was Harriet who cut off Riley¡¯s finger. It was not you. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Was Harriet the only one who should be med?¡± Zephyr said bitterly. ¡°If I had protected Riley


    when she was in trouble, how could Harriet have cut off Riley¡¯s finger so recklessly? It was me. I


    gave Harriet a chance!¡±


    ¡°Even if you felt sorry for Riley, you didn¡¯t have to do this. We canpensate her with money.


    Since you want to divorce Harriet now, you can marry her again!¡± Mariah said. The Scott family had


    already known that Hendrick¡¯s biological mother was Riley.


    Therefore, they would not reject Zephyr marrying Riley again.


    But after hearing Mariah¡¯s words, Zephyr seemed to have heard a joke.


    ¡°Mom, do you know how much I want to marry her? But it is impossible! She will never forgive me,


    let alone marry me. Even if I pay her back with my life, she won¡¯t look at me again,¡± Zephyr said


    sadly with great a


    09:071


    painful look.


    Hearing this, Mariah took a deep breath and staggered.


    Jeffery hurriedly held Mariah.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡± Mariah wanted to say something, but the words seemed to have stuck in her


    throat, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, Zephyr got out of bed and rushed out of the ward.


    Mariah looked at Zephyr¡¯s disappearing back in a daze and finally cried in Jeffery¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Why? Why would this happen¡­¡± Mariah murmured.


    Jeffery could only gently pat Mariah on the shoulder andfort her, saying, ¡°Maybe things are not


    as bad as we think. Don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡±


    Although Jeffery said so, he had a strong sense of anxiety. He had a premonition that maybe the


    Scott family would always be haunted by the influence of what had happened to Riley.


    Zephyr rushed to the police station. After he exined everything to the police, Riley was finally


    released.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zephyr said. As soon as he said that, he was stunned. He realized that he had been


    saying sorry to her all the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of me again so that such things will never happen again,¡± Riley said


    indifferently. Looking at Zephyr¡¯s right hand with a cast and bandage, she added, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t


    say those meaningless words again. Even if you lose all your fingers, I can¡¯t get my finger back. It


    doesn¡¯t make any sense for you to do so.¡±


    Zephyr only felt a throbbing pain in his heart. ¡°Can¡¯t I reallypensate you for something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Life will nevere back again.¡± Riley looked away from Zephyr and walked towards


    the gate of the police station, ignoring him.


    Zephyr covered his chest tightly with his uninjured left hand and felt the increasingly painful feeling.


    Couldn¡¯t everythinge back?


    Was it really impossible?


    09:07


    At this moment, Zephyr was like a prisoner sentenced to death. All that remained in his heart was


    despair!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Riley entrusted awyer and filed awsuit to take back the equity that was once been seized by


    Harriet. At that time, Harriet became Riley¡¯s guardian on the grounds of Riley¡¯s mental illness.


    Therefore, all of Riley¡¯s shares were taken away by Harriet.


    Now, it had been proved by experts that Riley was not suffering from mental illness. So she could


    take back her shares.


    However, her shares needed to be calcted again because they had be difficult to


    distinguish from other shares after the business. reorganization of Summer Group and the Scott


    family¡¯s business.


    Fortunately, the Scott family didn¡¯t make things difficult. They gave a fairly good offer in court.


    Finally, this case ended smoothly.


    Riley entrusted herwyer during the whole trial and did not appear in


    court.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Zephyr attended the trial. But when he didn¡¯t see Riley in court, he was disappointed.


    He had thought that he could see her one more time.


    It seemed that seeing Riley had be a difficult thing to do for Zephyr.


    When thewyer told Riley the final result, she was in Bruce¡¯s office.


    ¡°How did thewsuit end?¡± Bruce asked.


    ¡°Not bad. Better than expected,¡± Riley answered.


    ¡°Congrattions. If you want to go back to Summer Group now, you should be able to control the


    whole group with your ability,¡± Bruce said.


    After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for the car ident, maybe Riley would have already controlled the entire


    Summer Group.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sell all the equities. After all these things, I don¡¯t want to live such a life,¡± Riley


    said.


    Bruce looked at Riley in surprise. After all, what she said meant that she would give up some of her


    interests.


    The wealth she was giving up would probably make ordinary people scramble for it.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do¡­¡± Bruce asked.


    ¡°I want to go to Strico. There is an archaeological research institute over there. I want to study there


    for a while and then engage in rted work in the future,¡± Riley said.


    Bruce¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Archaeology was exactly what Nichs liked. Riley nned to


    engage in archaeology in the future. Was it because of Nichs?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you feel lonely?¡± Bruce asked.


    Riley smiled slightly and said, ¡°I will not be lonely.¡± Riley knew that Nichs would always be with


    her.


    Even though Riley didn¡¯t want to see Zephyr again, she still had to meet with him when she took


    back her shares and sold them at the same time.


    09:07


    The Scott family directly bought her shares and offered a fairly good price.


    Riley didn¡¯t refuse them. It would be good for the Scott family to take those shares, and it was


    convenient for Riley to sell her shares to the Scott family.


    After signing the contract, the two sidespleted the deal. The Scott family directly transferred all


    the money to Riley.


    Seeing the transfer message, Riley knew that it was a huge amount of money that she could never


    use up during her lifetime.


    The media all said that Riley was the final winner.


    However, there was no winner at all. If the money could be exchanged for Nichs¡¯s life, Riley


    would not hesitate to choose Nichs.


    ¡°Ms. Summer, your flight will take off in two hours. Do you want me to drive you to the airport?¡± a


    lawyer who helped Riley with her affairs asked.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Riley said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was surprised when he heard this. He finally could see Riley on such an asion


    today.


    But now Riley was going to the airport.


    What did she mean?


    ¡°You¡­ Are you going to the airport? Why are you going to the airport?¡± Zephyr suddenly went


    forward and stopped Riley.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, it has nothing to do with you,¡± Riley said indifferently.


    ¡°Why are you going to the airport?¡± Zephyr asked again.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Riley repeated, intending to bypass Zephyr and leave.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyr¡¯s left hand grabbed Riley¡¯s arm and he asked again.


    Riley slightly pursed her red lips and felt that the people around were looking at them. ¡°Because I¡¯m


    going to Strico for further study, okay? I have given you the answer you want. Can you let go of


    me?¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Are you going to Strico?¡± Zephyr was stunned. ¡°What about Hendrick?


    09:07


    Are you going to leave him alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never left him. If he wants to go with me, I can take him away at any time, but does he want to?


    Will the Scott family be willing to let me take him away?¡± Riley said.


    Zephyr didn¡¯t know how to reply. Hendrick didn¡¯t know that Riley was his mother. Even if one day


    Hendrick wanted to live with Riley, Mariah and Jeffery would never agree.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take him away, why did you have to ask?¡± After saying that, Riley pulled out


    her arm from Zephyr¡¯s hand and left with thewyer to the airport.


    After a long time, Zephyr came back to his senses and ordered the driver, ¡°Drive the car over and


    go to the airport.¡±


    At the airport, it was not difficult to find out which flight Riley was taking.


    While Riley was waiting for her flight in the VIP room, Zephyr looked at her from a distance outside.


    He always knew that she was decisive.


    When she loved someone, she would give that person her everything. When she didn¡¯t love


    anymore, she would turn around and leave witho hesitation.


    But Zephyr didn¡¯t expect that Riley would leave Lommore so quickly. She wouldn¡¯t stay even for her


    son.


    In that case, what else could make Riley stay?


    After a long time, Zephyr saw Riley walk out of the VIP room and go to the boarding gate. He just


    stood behind her and watched her enter the boarding gate.


    Zephyr knew that he couldn¡¯t make her stay at all!


    Even if he knelt down and hurt himself, he couldn¡¯t keep her!


    Would Zephyr and Riley really end up like this? Should he ept the ending?


    Perhaps the best way for Zephyr to get his relief was not to love Riley anymore. In that case, he


    wouldn¡¯t feel pain.


    But he still felt heartbroken. The feeling seemed to remind him of how


    09:07


    much he loved Riley!


    ¡°Riley¡­ What should I do? What should I do to get close to you?¡± Zephyr muttered.


    But no one could give him an answer.


    Zephyr could only watch the ne fly over in a daze. The distance between him and Riley was


    getting farther and farther.


    Maybe he couldn¡¯t get close to her anymore in his life.


    At this moment, on the ne, Riley was looking at the photo on her phone. It was the photo of


    Hendrick which was taken secretly by Riley.


    She had asked the doctor who said that Hendrick was recovering. Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Riley


    felt relieved.


    It was much better for Hendrick to live with the Scott family than to live with her.


    Moreover, Hendrick didn¡¯t love Riley at all. If she forced him to ept her love now, it would be in


    vain. So she¡¯d better let it go.


    As a mother, Riley only hoped that her child could be healthy, safe and happy.


    And other things were not that important to Riley at all.


    After Riley came to Strico, she immediately went to the concession stand for Amelia.


    At the door of the concession stand, Amelia was holding her youngest daughter in the sun. When


    she saw Riley, she was quite surprised. Although Riley had said that she woulde to Strico


    when they talked on the phone before, Amelia didn¡¯t expect her toe so fast.


    ¡°Are you really going to stay in Strico?¡± Amelia asked.


    B

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Riley nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m studying archaeology in Strico. I have to study here for at least


    three years before I decide whether I should continue to stay in Strico in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going back to Lommore anymore?¡± Amelia asked again.


    Thinking of Lommore, Riley looked a little sad. For her, Lommore was a ce that reminded her of


    her sad memories. ¡°I will go back to Lommore on special festivals and every death anniversary of


    Nichs. Except for those asions, I will only go back for my son.¡±


    The only people that made Riley miss Lommore were Nichs and Hendrick.


    Riley sold all her shares in Summer Group because she really wanted to leave Lommore.


    ¡°How is Hendrick?¡± Amelia asked with concern.


    ¡°The doctor said that he is recovering. Maybe he will be discharged from the hospital after some


    treatment,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Amelia was relieved. Mothers would be worried when the children got sick. ¡°Then did


    he know that you were Hendrick¡¯s biologic mother?¡± Amelia asked.


    Riley shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he knows or not. I have only met Hendrick


    for a few times. Sometimes I think it may be better for Hendrick if he doesn¡¯t know that I am his


    mother.¡±


    After all, what happened between adults was tooplicated. If Hendrick knew it, he might not be


    as happy as before.


    ¡°Well, stop talking about my story. Look at Zinnia! She¡¯s so cute!¡± Riley changed the subject and


    began to tease the baby in Amelia¡¯s arms.


    Although Zinnia was a premature baby, she was healthy after being taken good care of in the


    incubator. After she left the incubator, she could be fed like a normal baby.


    Zinnia looked fair and tender. She was very adorable.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a little thin. She drinks less milk than other babies who are older than one month.


    However, she has been fed with milk powder instead of breast milk since birth,¡± Amelia said.


    09.075


    ¡°You¡¯ve given enough for her. When she grows up, she will understand how much you¡¯ve done for


    her,¡± Riley said. Then she took out a big gift box and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen Zinnia.


    This is for her!¡±


    Seeing this, Amelia took the gift over and said, ¡°Thank you so much! But it must be very


    expensive!¡±


    ¡°This is for the baby, not for you. You just keep it for her and will give it to her in the future!¡± Riley


    smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ve sold my equity. I can¡¯t spend the money I have for my lifetime, so don¡¯t save


    money for me.¡±


    Amelia smiled.


    ¡°Come


    on,


    let me hold the baby. She is so cute! I want to hold her,¡± Riley said eagerly.


    Amelia carefully handed her daughter to Riley.


    Riley held the tiny and soft body carefully, watching Zinnia pout in her arms as if she were blowing


    bubbles. Zinnia¡¯s cute appearance made Riley¡¯s eyes turn red.


    When Hendrick was just born, did he look like this? Was he also so cute?


    But Riley hadn¡¯t even held Hendrick since he was born.


    Seeing Riley¡¯s eyes turning red, Amelia understood what she had though of. So Amelia just stood


    aside quietly without saying anything.


    Amelia knew she could do nothing to relieve Riley¡¯s emotions now. Riley needed time to recover.


    At this time, Amelia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and saw a strange number.


    But when Amelia answered the call, what the caller said shocked her.


    ¡°Is that Ms. Haab? I¡¯m the representativewyer of Warren York. Mr. York has entrusted me to


    handle your divorce with him. I have drawn up a divorce settlement agreement for you. If you have


    time, pleasee to ourw firm to check the agreement. If you have any objection, you can tell


    us. We will forward your opinions to Mr. York and then modify the agreement.¡±


    Amelia was stunned when she heard those words. She only felt that the voice on the other end of


    her phone was bing far away.


    ¡°Ms. Haab?¡± Thewyer¡¯s voice increased because of the long silence.


    09-07


    ¡°Oh!¡± Amelia suddenly came back to her senses and said, ¡°Okay. I¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°The address of myw firm is¡­¡± thewyer told Amelia the address and asked, ¡°May I know when


    it is convenient for you toe over so that I can make an appointment for you?¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow will be fine. I¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, can we meet tomorrow afternoon? I can send a car to pick you up,¡± thewyer said.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow afternoon,¡± Amelia said and hung up the


    phone.


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s unhappy expression, Riley asked, ¡°What happened? Do you need my help?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, thanks. It was awyer who called me. Warren entrusted him


    to draw up a divorce settlement agreement. He asked me to go over there to check it.¡±


    ¡°Is Warren going to divorce you?¡± Riley was stunned. She still remembered that Warren


    apanied Amelia to visit her in the psychiatric hospital, andter when Riley was rescued,


    Warren apanied Amelia to visit her again.


    At that time, Riley was thinking that Amelia would finally be happy because Warren seemed to be


    very nice to Amelia.


    ¡°Yeah, he is going to divorce me. I married him just for the baby. Now that the baby was born, we


    should divorce,¡± Amelia said.


    Riley looked at Amelia seriously. Although Amelia said so casually, her expression indicated that


    she was obviously reluctant to get a divorce.


    ¡°Did you marry him just for the baby? There¡¯s no other reason?¡± Riley asked.


    Amelia was silent for a while before she smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°When we got married, he loved


    me, but I just wanted to make my child a legitimate baby. Butter¡­¡±


    Amelia told Riley what happened between her and Warren. She finally said, ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? In


    the beginning, I thought I loved him too little and he loved me too much, so we chose to separate.


    But now, he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, but I love him too much.¡±,


    09:07


    It was the first time that Riley had heard such a story. She never expected that someone would use


    hypnosis to numb their feelings. They did not have amnesia, but they could forget their deep love


    for someone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I saw how he treated you in Lommore before. It didn¡¯t look like he had no feelings for you,¡± Riley


    said. At that time, Riley once thought Warren loved Amelia very much.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    ¡°Perhaps he still had a few feelings for me at that time, but it was just a f¨¦w.¡± Amelia sighed and


    continued, ¡°After I sign the divorce settlement agreement, he and I will really have nothing to do with


    each other. The two children will be our only bond.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to divorce? If you really love him, then find a way to relieve his hypnosis. Isn¡¯t


    it good for your family to be together?¡± Riley persuaded.


    Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°No, my liver is not healthy. I once had liver cancer and a liver


    transnt. This time, I gave birth to a baby, which put a burden on my liver. I don¡¯t know how many


    years I can live in the future. Why do I have to relieve Warren¡¯s hypnosis and let him suffer with me?


    He has no feelings for me now, so he can just divorce me, which is a good thing.¡±


    __¡±But won¡¯t you regret it?¡± Riley asked.


    Amelia smiled and answered, ¡°There will always be a lot of regrets in my life. If there is no regret, it


    will not be life. In fact, I should have been contented with my life. I have loved someone. I have two


    children, families, and friends, and I can live a happy andfortable life. It¡¯s great.¡±


    Was it really good? Riley lowered her head, looked at the baby in her arms, and then handed her


    over to Amelia. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether I should have regrets in life or not, but I always think that when


    I live, I should have as few regrets as possible. Some regrets can be made up, while others are


    irreparable. Just like Nichs. He has left me forever. I cannot make up for him, but Warren is still


    alive and you are still alive. You can make up your regrets,¡± Riley said.


    After Riley left, her words kept echoing in Amelia¡¯s mind.


    Some regrets could be made up, while others couldn¡¯t!


    But how could Amelia make up the regrets of her and Warren?


    The next day, Amelia came to thew firm. Thewyer handed her a document. ¡°Ms. Haab, this is a


    contract drawn up ording to Mr. York¡¯s willingness. If you are not satisfied with it or you have


    some additional terms, we can add them to the contract,¡± thewyer said.


    Amelia opened the document and looked through it.


    09:08


    This divorce settlement agreement was totally beneficial to Amelia. Both of her children would live


    with her, and Warren would give them a lot of maintenance every month. The maintenance would


    gradually increase as the two children grew up, and he would also give Amelia a lot of divorce


    maintenance. At the same time, he would give her all his properties in Strico.


    In addition, the two children would hold 5% shares in the York Group.


    After the divorce, Amelia didn¡¯t need to pay anything. She would have no loss.


    Maybe her only loss would be her title as Mrs. York.


    When Amelia read thest part, she found that there was Warren¡¯s signature at the bottom.


    As long as Amelia signed her name and thewyer went through the divorce formalities, she and


    Warren would be officially divorced.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, do you have any other opinions on this divorce settlement agreement? If you have no


    objection, you can sign it directly. We will go through the formalities. If everything goes smoothly,


    you and Mr. York will be divorced tomorrow, and the properties and money specified in the


    agreement will be immediately given to you and your children,¡± twyer said.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Amelia looked at the pen in front of her, but suddenly found tha was so difficult to pick up the


    pen.


    Thewyer waited for a long time, but Amelia didn¡¯t sign the agreeme Then he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    feel satisfied with the conditions, you can also raise your im. Mr. York said that he would try his


    best to meet your requirements.¡±


    But what Amelia wanted was not money, shares or houses at all. Amelia shouted in her heart,


    ¡°What do I exactly want?¡± She suddenly had an


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    answer.


    What she wanted was actually him, the Warren who loved her so much.


    Perhaps Amelia would never see that Warren again.


    ¡°He¡­ Is Warren fine?¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Thewyer hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Mr. York is fine now and still busy with his work


    as before.¡± It was not true. But before the


    09:08


    ¡°Really?¡± Amelia murmured. Then she looked at the divorce agreement and finally said, ¡°I want to


    change this agreement.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please go ahead,¡± thewyer said immediately.


    ¡°I ept the shares and maintenance he gives to my children, but I don¡¯t need alimony or any real


    estate. As for the maintenance of the children, he should open two bank ounts and transfer the


    money into the two bank ounts. I will only take what I need every month. The surplus money will


    be handled by the children themselves in the future,¡± Amelia said.


    Thewyer was stunned and didn¡¯t expect that Amelia would do such a thing. It was like returning


    the money she could get! How could a normal person do that?


    ¡°Mr. York gives you alimony and properties out of good intentions, so you don¡¯t have to refuse him,¡±


    thewyer said.


    ¡°I married Warren. He owes me nothing, so he doesn¡¯t need to give me anything. I have no reason


    to take the alimony and properties,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Please tell this to him. I¡¯m fine with the rest


    uses.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay. Please wait a moment, thewyer said. Then he turned around and went to another


    room. He called Warren and told him what


    Amelia had said.


    Hearing thewyer¡¯s words, Warren was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°If that¡¯s what she


    wants, then do as she says.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. York,¡± thewyer answered and returned to Amelia. ¡°Ms. Haab, Mr. York said that


    everything could be re-amended ording to your will.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s revise the agreement.¡±


    When Amelia walked out of thew firm, she was at a loss.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hands nkly.


    How could this happen? The agreement had been modified ording to her will, but when the


    lawyer asked her to sign it, she still hesitated. She couldn¡¯t write down her name with her hand


    holding the pen.


    09:08


    In the end, Amelia could only say to thewyer, ¡°I¡­ I want to go back and think about it. I¡¯ll contact


    you when I figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can think about it carefully, I think Mr. York will try his best.


    to meet your request,¡± thewyer said respectfully.


    But when Amelia heard his words, she was not happy at all.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09.08

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    It seemed that as long as the divorce agreement was signed, Amelia would really break up with


    Warren and have nothing to do with him for the rest of her life.


    After Amelia signed the agreement, she would no longer be Warren¡¯s wife. Even if they had two


    children, they wouldn¡¯t see each other often in


    the future.


    Thinking of this, Amelia felt her chest grow heavy. It seemed that something was stirring constantly


    in her chest, causing a burst of pain.


    At this moment, a car suddenly stopped beside Amelia. Then Rosalie got out of the car in a hurry


    and asked, ¡°Did you sign the divorce settlement agreement?¡±


    ¡°Rosalie?¡± Amelia was stunned and looked at Rosalie in surprise.


    ¡°Have you signed the divorce agreement?¡± Rosalie asked anxiously, afraid that she hadete.


    If Amelia had signed the agreement, Rosalie could only go to thew firm to stop thewyer.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Amelia murmured. ¡°But how did you know I was going to sign the divorce agreement?¡±


    Amelia asked.


    ¡°I went to your house to look for you, but your mom said that you came to thisw firm today to sign


    the divorce agreement. So I hurried over and checked it out. Fortunately, you haven¡¯t signed it yet.¡±


    Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worthwhile to feel fortunate. I should have signed the divorce agreement with him. But¡­ I


    was afraid that there would be something missing in the agreement, so I nned to think about it


    carefully.¡± Amelia found an excuse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get a divorce, do you?¡± Rosalie asked directly. Her words made Amelia¡¯s excuse


    seem to be untenable.


    Amelia¡¯s face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t know how to retort for a


    moment.


    ¡°Amelia, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s find a ce and talk about it. Get in the car first,¡± Rosalie


    said, opening the door and motioning for Amelia to get in.


    09.19


    ¡°Rosalie, if you want to persuade me not to divorce, then don¡¯t. Warren and I are doomed to divorce


    from the beginning,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Amelia, I hope we can find a ce to have a talk anyway. If you still decide to divorceter, then I


    won¡¯t stop you. I just want you to make a decision that you will never regret,¡± Rosalie said.


    Amelia sighed and finally got in the car.


    1.


    Rosalie got in the driver¡¯s seat, turned the steering wheel, and headed in the other direction.


    When Rosalie¡¯s car parked in the parking lot of a hospital, Amelia was stunned. It was the hospital


    where Amelia gave birth. Amelia asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Because I hope you can see and listen to some things. Amelia,e with me. If you don¡¯t want to


    be kept in the dark, follow me,¡± Rosalie said.


    After saying that, Rosalie took the lead.


    Amelia looked at Rosalie¡¯s back hesitantly. Amelia had a feeling that what Rosalie was about to tell


    her must be something unexpected.


    Did it have something to do with Warren?


    If so, what was it that Amelia did not know?


    At this moment, Amelia was suddenly overwhelmed by an anxiety that she couldn¡¯t even describe.


    But she instinctively stepped forward and followed Rosalie.


    It was like her subconsciousness had made a decision for her.


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark. If there was something she should have known, then she


    wanted to know it!


    Rosalie took Amelia to the floor on which the inpatient department of the Hepatobiliary and


    Pancreatic Surgery Department was.


    ¡°Why did you take me here?¡± Amelia asked in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Rosalie walked to the chief physician¡¯s office as she spoke. As soon as the


    doctor saw Rosalie, he immediately came forward and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Youngblood.¡±


    ¡°Well, as I told youst time, if I bring Amelia here one day, I hope you can tell her the whole


    situation of her delivery this time,¡± Rosalie said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    09:42


    At this moment, Amelia had recognized the doctor. He was an expert in hepatobiliary and


    pancreatic diseases. When Amelia got pregnant, she had been consulted by experts because of the


    heavy burden on her liver caused by the pregnancy.


    And this doctor was one of the experts who conducted the consultation for Amelia.


    ¡°But¡­¡± the doctor said with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Warren, then don¡¯t worry. He told you not to tell her, but it is me who tells the


    truth to Amelia. So I want you to describe the situation truthfully. I believe you will be more objective


    than anyone else because you are the closest witness,¡± Rosalie said.


    Hearing this, the doctor hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. In fact, I also think it¡¯s necessary


    for Ms. Haab to know about it.¡±


    ¡°What is it that I need to know?¡± Amelia asked with her lips trembling slightly.


    Amelia felt that what the doctor was going to tell her next would not be a trivial matter.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Haab, here¡¯s the thing. You actually had a second liver


    transnt instead of just a delivery operation,¡± the doctor said slowly and calmly, but for Amelia, his


    words were like a bomb.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The second liver transnt? Wd it mean? Did he mean that her


    liver was no longer the original one. Amelia had a special blood type, so who was the source of the


    live


    An idea suddenly urred to Amelia. Then her breath became heav She heard the doctor¡¯s voice


    again, ¡°When you had a C-section, we fou that your liver was already functioning poorly. If you didn¡¯t


    have the second liver transnt and still used the original liver, you might not be able to survive


    another year. At that time, Mr. Warren York offered to donate his liver. And before that, he had eaten


    nothing so that he could be ready for the surgery. He had done all preoperative examinations. So


    we immediatelypleted the operation of the second liver transnt for you.¡±


    Amelia listened to everything in a daze and couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought she had just had a C-


    section, but she didn¡¯t expect that at the same time, she also had a liver transnt, and Warren¡­


    What could happen to him after he had donated his liver to her for the second time?


    09:42


    ¡°Well¡­ What about Warren? Is he okay?¡± Amelia asked anxiously.


    ¡°The operation was very sessful, but Mr. York has donated his liver to you twice, which would


    inevitably impose a burden on his body and have some impact on his future life. His health will be


    affected, and he needs to receive regr examinations of the liver every six months,¡± the doctor


    said. ¡°But we¡¯ve told Mr. York about these consequences before the operation. He knew the


    consequences and was mentally prepared.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and then tears kept rolling down her eyes. She couldn¡¯t control


    herself anymore.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ How could this happen?¡± Amelia murmured.


    ¡°Before the operation, Mr. York told us that he hoped we wouldn¡¯t tell you about the second liver


    transnt. We agreed considering your physical condition.¡± After all, it was a request from Amelia¡¯s


    husband, so the doctors couldn¡¯t refuse Warren.


    Amelia closed her eyes and cried hard.


    Warren didn¡¯t want the doctor to tell her. Was he afraid that she would feel sorry for him? Was he


    afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree to such an operation at all?


    Warren had forgotten about his love for Amelia. Why did he do such a thing that endangered his


    life? If the operation failed, he might die on the operating table!


    Moreover, even if the operation was sessful, Warren¡¯s health had been greatly affected and his


    life would never return to normal!


    Why did he do this?


    Amelia opened her eyes and looked at Rosalie next to her with tears on her face. ¡°Rosalie, why


    didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Amelia asked sadly.


    Rosalie said, ¡°As the doctor said, you were not in good health at that time and Zinnia had been in


    the neonatal ICU all the time. If I told you about Warren¡¯s matter, I was afraid you would be too


    excited, which was not good for your recovery.¡±


    After a pause, Rosalie continued, ¡°I thought you were almost recovered and Zinnia is healthier now.


    I wanted to tell youter, but I didn¡¯t expect Warren to talk about divorce with you at this time.¡±


    Amelia choked and asked, ¡°Do you know how Warren is doing now? Is he¡­ Is he okay?¡±


    Although Warren¡¯swyer said that Warren was fine, Amelia couldn¡¯t believe his words at all.


    Rosalie said, ¡°He has been resting in the vi of the York family. Many affairs of thepany are


    handled in the vi. He seldom goes back to


    09:42


    thepany, but there are special medical staff taking care of his life.¡± Rosalie learned the news


    from Jonathan.


    Amelia¡¯s body shook slightly. She knew that Warren had always been a stubborn man and was very


    devoted to work.


    But Warren had been resting in the vi for more than two months. Amelia could imagine that he


    must be in poor health now.


    Amelia went back to the concession stand in a trance with Rosalie.


    Matilda was startled when she saw her daughter¡¯s face full of tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why


    are you crying? What happened?¡± Matilda asked with concern.


    Amelia said bitterly, ¡°Mom, I owe Warren too much. He donated his liver to me twice, but I didn¡¯t


    know it until today!¡±


    Matilda was shocked.


    ¡°Mom, how can I repay him?¡± Amelia hugged her mother and cried.


    Matilda gently patted Amelia on the shoulder,forting her as if she were a child. No matter how


    old Amelia was, she was just a child in Matilda¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Just follow your heart. You can do whatever you want and repay him in the way you like without


    worrying about anything else,¡± Matilda said.


    Matilda knew that Amelia spent her whole life worrying so much a he hid all the pain in her heart


    and suffered it alone.


    But Matilda just wanted Amelia to be really happy.


    Rosalie looked at Amelia and Matilda in front of her, with a sh of env in her eyes.


    Matilda always stayed with Amelia no matter what happened. However, Rosalie had too few


    memories of her mother. The photo album left by her mother was almost burnt!


    However, Rosalie believed that if her mother was still alive, she would be happy for Rosalie if she


    knew that Rosalie was living a good life now.


    Rosalie left the concession stand so that Amelia and Matilda could be alone. Then Rosalie came to


    the gate of the elementary school. It was almost time to get off school. At this time, parents began to


    gather in front of the school gate.


    r


    09:42


    Rosalie joined the parents and waited for the children.


    Since Rosalie was here today, she wanted to pick up Zaid, Karina and Aiden from school. She had


    something to say to Aiden.


    The bell rang, and Rosalie saw Aiden first.


    ¡°Rosalie, are you here to pick up Zeki?¡± Aiden saw Rosalie and quickly walked to her.


    ¡°Yes, but I also want to see you,¡± Rosalie said. When Rosalie first met Aiden, he was only three


    years old. But now he was ten. Looking at him, Rosalie felt amazed.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen my sister? She is so cute, and I like her so much.¡± After Zinnia came


    home, Aiden¡¯s biggest pleasure these days was to look at his sister.


    He even took the initiative to help feed Zinnia. When she was crying, Aiden held her in his arms and


    coaxed her into sleep like an adult. He saved up his pocket money and nned to buy a lot of toys


    for Zinnia when she grew older.


    Anyway, Aiden spoiled Zinnia very much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Zinnia today. Come on, I have something to tell you.¡± Rosalie squatted down and looked


    at Aiden seriously. In her opinion, Aiden was precocious and sensible. Although he was only ten


    years old, he was more responsible than kids of his age.


    Seeing this, Aiden immediately understood that what Rosalie wa tell him must be very important, so


    his little face suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Your mommy just learned about your daddy¡¯s second liver transnt for her today. She was crying


    with Matilda before. I don¡¯t know what choice your mommy will make in the end, but I hope you


    know this. At least one of the reasons why your daddy left your mommy and went back to Lofbury


    was that he didn¡¯t want your mommy to know that he had donated his liver again and didn¡¯t want


    your mommy to bear a heavy mental burden,¡± Rosalie said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes widened and he asked, ¡°Daddy¡­ Did he donate his liver to Mommy again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was quite risky. Your daddy once donated his liver to your


    mommy, and he had to cut off another part of his liver for your mommy


    09:42


    for the second time. So there were fewer parts of his liver left. He might even die on the operating


    table if there was an ident,¡± Rosalie said.


    She knew that Aiden had always been hostile to Warren. After all, Warren had done a lot of wrong


    things before.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    L

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    At this time, Rosalie didn¡¯t intend to say anything good for Warren. She just wanted to tell the truth


    to Aiden so that he could figure it out by


    himself.


    Even though Warren was only 10 years old, he could make his own judgments!


    Aiden listened carefully. From Rosalie¡¯s words, he could know how much Warren had given to


    Amelia.


    ¡°Mommy kept saying that she was lucky to give birth to my sister smoothly this time and her liver


    was fine, but in fact¡­ Mommy¡¯s liver has already gone wrong, but Daddy gave his liver to herter,¡±


    Aiden thought.


    He had searched online about donating livers. Even if someone could donate his liver, he could only


    do it once, but Warren did it twice.


    Aiden only felt a strange feeling surging in his chest. In the past, he hated Warren very much, but


    over the years, his dislike for Warren seemed to be gradually decreasing as he saw what Warren


    had done for him and his


    mom.


    Just now, when Aiden heard that Warren might die on the operating table because of liver donation,


    he panicked for fear that Warren would really leave him.


    ¡°How is Daddy now?¡± Aiden asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s still recovering, but in the future, your daddy¡¯s body may not be a strong as before. Maybe his


    resistance and digestion will be weaker than before,¡± Rosalie said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiden was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go back and check on Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go back first. Goodbye, Rosalie said and waved goodbye at Aiden.


    Aiden hurried back to the concession stand, while Rosalie was still waiting at the school gate for her


    second son and Karina.


    After a while, she finally saw the two kids.


    They came out of the school hand in hand with their schoolbags.


    09:42


    After seeing Rosalie, Karina ran forward and politely said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Youngblood. Why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be at Ms. Haab¡¯s house, so I came here to pick you up from school. Why are you out


    of school sote?¡± Rosalie smiled and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be on duty with Zeki today,¡± Karina said.


    Zaid followed Karina slowly. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Rosalie. He just nced at Rosalie


    when he noticed her and then only looked at Karina.


    Rosalie was used to such a reaction of his son.


    Compared with Jennifer who was outgoing and Guille who only cared about his family, Zaid was


    more introverted and only cared about Karina.


    For a while, Rosalie even doubted whether Zaid was suffering from autism. After she took him to the


    hospital for examination, she made sure that Zaid wasn¡¯t autistic. It was just that Zaid didn¡¯t like


    getting close to others because of what happened when he was little.


    At present, Karina was the only one who Zaid could trust.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t know when Zaid would slowly begin to trust and ept others, but she would


    patiently wait for that day toe.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Rosalie said.


    Karina agreed and wanted to follow Rosalie, but Zaid stood there. Hi small hand held Karina¡¯s hand


    more tightly, so Karina stopped.


    ¡°Zeki, why don¡¯t you go?¡± Karina asked strangely.


    ¡°Karrie, we can go home by ourselves. We don¡¯t need her to take us,¡± Zaid said. His expression


    showed that he was obviously resistant to Rosalie¡¯s attempt to drive them home.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She had never apanied Zaid to grow up, and it was natural


    that he resisted her now.


    ¡°Zeki, Mommy misses you so much. I want to drive you home. In this way, I can spend more time


    with you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Zaid didn¡¯t say a word. His beautiful eyes were indifferent.


    It seemed that no matter how much his mother missed him, it didn¡¯t


    09:42


    mean anything to him.


    Suddenly, Karina said, ¡°Zeki, let¡¯s go back with Mrs. Youngblood. I envy you for having a


    mommy¡­¡±


    Karina couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    She didn¡¯t want to call her stepmother ¡°Mommy¡± because that woman never treated her sincerely.


    Karina often missed her mom and thought that if her mom was still alive, she would be very happy.


    Even if Karina made a mistake, her mom would protect her.


    So every time Karina saw Rosalieing to see Zaid, she would envy him for having such a good


    mom.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you my mommy,¡± Zaid said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t give your mommy away. You have a mommy, so cherish her, okay?¡± Karina said.


    Zaid blinked his eyes. He knew what ¡°cherish¡± meant, but he didn¡¯t understand why he had to


    cherish his mom. He only wanted to cherish Karina.


    However, since Karina said so, Zaid didn¡¯t refuse Rosalie to send them back.


    Although the school was not far from the Burton residence, Ros drove the two children downstairs


    of the Burton residence.


    Seeing the kids walking into the apartment building, Rosalie smile slightly. When she was about to


    turn around and return to her car, s heard Karina¡¯s voicee from behind her. ¡°Zeki, go press the


    elevate button first. I will say goodbye to Mrs. Youngblood ande over soon


    Rosalie turned around and saw Karina hurrying towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalie asked. Karina had said goodbye to Rosalie when she got out of the


    car.


    ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, I¡­ I¡¯m wondering, will you take Zeki back to the Youngblood family?¡± Karina


    raised her face and asked cautiously. It seemed that she had gathered enough courage to ask this


    question.


    Rosalie looked at Karina in front of her and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I hope Zeki can go


    back to the Youngblood family. I am also


    09:42


    working hard for this. He has suffered a lot before, so I hope I can make up for him.¡±


    ¡°So it means you will take Zeki away, right?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Rosalie touched Karina¡¯s head and didn¡¯t want to lie about it.


    After all, Zaid couldn¡¯t stay with the Burton family forever.


    Moreover, it would not be good for Zaid¡¯s growth if he kept staying with the Burton family.


    ¡°At least I won¡¯t take him away in a short time. We will make him gradually familiar with me and his


    daddy, as well as his siblings. When Zeki is willing to ept us, we will bring him back to the


    Youngblood family. And even if he really returns to the Youngblood family, you will still be his friend.


    You can see each other at school every day, and I will help you if you need any help in the future!¡±


    Rosalie said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Of course, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t mind bringing Karina to the Youngblood family to live together if Karina


    wanted to.


    But it was too early to talk about this.


    Hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Karina bit her lip. Rosalie¡¯s answer was neither good nor bad for Karina.


    At least now she could still live with Zaid.


    ¡°Well¡­ Bye, Mrs. Youngblood,¡± Karina said, and then she returned to the corridor.


    After taking a few steps, Karina suddenly stopped because Zaid was standing not far


    away.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me at the elevator?¡± Karina asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave here. Karrie, wherever you are, I will be there!¡± Zaid said expressionlessly, but his


    eyes were firm.


    Karina was stunned and said, ¡°You¡­ Did you hear what I just said to your mommy?¡±


    Zaid nodded.


    Now Karina became a little embarrassed. ¡°She is your mommy. You have to go back to live with


    them.¡±


    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Zaid stretched out his small hand and tool hand.


    Karina only felt that her hand was tightly grasped by Zaid. She slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to


    leave, but¡­ We are just kids


    Because they were just kids, even if they didn¡¯t want to do somethin they couldn¡¯t change anything.


    a¡¯s


    After Karina¡¯s mom died, she didn¡¯t want her dad to bring her stepmother into the house where her


    mom used to live, but her opinion didn¡¯t matter. All Karina could do was ept the adults¡¯


    decisions.


    Now she hoped to be with Zaid all the time. But what could she do if Rosalie really wanted to take


    Zaid home?


    Karina was just a kid, and she couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t leave. Even if I am a child, I can still stay here,¡± Zaid said in


    09:42


    an affirmative tone.


    Looking at Zaid who was shorter than her be so determined, Karina couldn¡¯t help but mock herself.


    She was two years older than Zaid. Zaid didn¡¯t worry about anything. Why should she be so


    worried?


    ¡°Well, anyway, we¡¯ll work hard to be together. Even if we really separate, we can still be together


    again when we grow up.¡± In Karina¡¯s mind, as long as she grew up and became an adult, then she


    could do many things.


    At that time, Karina didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone, and she could make her own decisions!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We won¡¯t separate!¡± Zaid corrected.


    ¡°I was just saying! I know we won¡¯t¡­¡± Karina exined.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t say such words again. We won¡¯t separate,¡± Zaid interrupted. He was very stubborn.


    Suddenly, Karina didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only stare at Zaid who was also looking at her.


    After a while, Karina suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t separate.¡±


    Anyway, Zaid was her precious friend. She would definitely be a good friend!


    Looking at Karina¡¯s smile, Zaid also smiled.


    He liked to see Karina smile. Her smile made him satisfied!


    When Rosalie returned to the Youngblood residence, Jonathan w already back. As soon as she saw


    Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t help but ru forward and hug him, burying her face in his arms.


    When Rosalie was surrounded by his breath, she felt safe and peaceful.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan looked down and asked.


    ¡°I told Amelia about Warren¡¯s second liver donation today,¡± Rosalie said in a low voice.


    ¡°Why did you tell her earlier? Didn¡¯t you say you would tell her a few dayster?¡± Jonathan asked


    strangely.


    ¡°When I went to see Zinnia today, Matilda said that Amelia had gone to meet Warren¡¯s


    representativewyer to sign the divorce settlement


    09:43


    agreement. So I hurried over. Fortunately, Amelia didn¡¯t sign it, so I told Amelia about Warren¡¯s liver


    donation.¡± Rosalie told Jonathan about what happened today in detail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Amelia will divorce Warren in the end, but I think she should at least know about it,


    and she should at least know what Warren has done for her,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Amelia may go to Lofbury to find Warren,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Do you think she will go there?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She will go as long as she still-loves Warren. By the way, how¡¯s the little guy today? Did it make


    you ufortable?¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t vomit today. I went to pick up Zeki and Karina from school, but Zeki seemed to be


    unwilling to ept me,¡± Rosalie said.


    Zaid only didn¡¯t resist Rosalie now.


    ¡°The psychologist has said that Zeki¡¯s behavior was rted to his childhood experience. It is difficult


    for him to really trust others, so it must be very hard for him to ept you,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°But Zeki has epted Karina. She is the only one Zeki trusts. Fortunately, there is Karina. Without


    her, I couldn¡¯t imagine what Zeki would be like now. Maybe no one could get close to him,¡± Rosalie


    said with emotion.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t think so.


    In his opinion, it might not be fortunate for Zaid to trust Karina so If Zaid only trusted one person, it


    would be a danger to him.


    Things would change as the kids grew up.


    It was hard to say whether Karina would be Zaid¡¯s luck or misfortune.


    ¡°Take your time. One day, Zeki will trust us and ept us,¡± Jonathanforted Rosalie.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie nodded. Then she lowered her head and gently stroked her belly, saying, ¡°This


    time, I will protect this baby from danger.¡±


    ¡°You will be able to protect this baby,¡± Jonathan said firmly.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow the same thing to happen again. He would protect Rosalie and the baby well.


    09:43


    At night, Amelia looked at Zinnia who had fallen asleep in her arms. Zinnia seemed to be smaller


    than an ordinary one-month-old baby because of premature birth.


    These days, it was easy for Amelia to take care of Zinnia. She basically ate and slept. When she


    woke up, she would cry for a while. As long as she¡¯ was fed, she would not cry.


    Amelia carefully put Zinnia in the crib and looked at her. Amelia almost died to give birth to Zinnia.


    Amelia had thought she almost gave her life to Zinnia, but in fact, Warren was the one who really


    sacrificed his life for Zinnia.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    L

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Warren didn¡¯t tell Amelia about what he had done but chose to leave.


    Was it because Amelia had let Warren down too many times that he chose not to say anything this


    time?


    Amelia¡¯s hand slowly stroked the position of her liver. What was working inside her body at this


    moment was Warren¡¯s liver. He gave it to her.


    Amelia had thought she might not live long, but Warren continued her life again.


    What should Amelia do? Should she sign the divorce settlement agreement as if she didn¡¯t know


    anything?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Amelia lowered her eyes and tightened her hands, plucking up her courage.


    Then Amelia came to Matilda¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door, asking, ¡°Mom, are you


    asleep?¡±


    Matilda opened the door and saw that Amelia was obviously about to say something. So Matilda


    said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Amelia walked into the room and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Mom, I want to go to Lofbury.


    However, Zinnia is too little and has only left the neonatal ICU for a short time. She can¡¯t travel for


    long distances, want Zinnia to stay here. Please take care of her. I won¡¯t take her with me.¡±


    C


    Hearing this, Matilda didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. ¡°Okay, I will take of the two children. You can go


    to Lofbury. But you are alone and you have just recovered a little bit. You need to take good care of


    yourself. Take all the medicines prescribed by the doctor with you and take them on time!¡± Matilda


    reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you to take care of two children alone. I think maybe I should hire someone to help


    with the housework so that you can feel easier,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s a waste of money. Although I¡¯m old, I can handle these things alone. It


    won¡¯t be so hard. I can shut up the shop for a few days,¡± said Matilda.


    After all, Matilda had to purchase goods on a regr basis for the


    09:43


    concession stand. If she was busy with the shop, she might not be able to take care of the kids.


    ¡°Just keep the shop closed until Ie back,¡± Amelia said. ¡°But I still think it would be better to hire


    someone to help with the housework.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll feel ufortable when there is a stranger at home,¡± Matilda refused.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    While Amelia and Matilda were arguing, a childish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I can take care of


    Grandma and my sister. I will do housework.¡±


    ¡°Aiden, why¡­¡± Amelia looked at Aiden in surprise. She thought he was already asleep, and she


    nned to tell Aiden about her going to Lofbury after she discussed everything with Matilda.


    ¡°Mommy, I will do housework every day after Ie home from school and help Grandma take care


    of Zinnia Don¡¯t worry. I am not a baby now. I¡¯m Zinnia¡¯s elder brother,¡± Aiden said like a grown-up.


    Looking at her sensible son, Amelia was touched. Aiden was still a child, but he had to shoulder


    something that should not be shouldered by a kid of his age.


    Amelia felt she owed Aiden too much.


    ¡°Did you just hear everything?¡± Amelia asked.


    Aiden nodded and said, ¡°I know that Mommy is going to find Dadd Rosalie told me today that Daddy


    had donated his liver to you for th second time.¡±


    It turned out that Aiden had already known it. Amelia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then


    Mommy will go to find Daddy. You¡­¡± Amelia was worried about Aiden¡¯s reaction. After all, he had


    always been resisting


    Warren.


    Although things were getting better now, Amelia was not sure whether Aiden had really epted


    Warren.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t hate Daddy now, and I think that Daddy is very brave because he was willing to donate


    his liver for Mommy for the second time,¡± said Aiden.


    Even though Warren had hurt Amelia deeply and Aiden once hated him,


    09:43


    Aiden was now grateful to Warren.


    If Warren hadn¡¯t donated his liver to Amelia again, Aiden would have lost


    his mother.


    Hearing Aiden¡¯s words, Amelia smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he¡­ He is a brave man.¡±


    Amelia knew that when she decided to give birth to Zinnia after she got pregnant, Warren had


    already made preparations to sacrifice his life for Amelia and the baby.


    Later, even though he hypnotized himself and forgot his feelings for Amelia, in the end, he made the


    same choice.


    Two dayster, Amelia arranged everything at home. Then she carried her suitcase and took the


    train to Lofbury.


    She didn¡¯t have Warren¡¯s new phone number, so she had to call hiswyer. ¡°I want to meet Warren


    and talk with him about the divorce in person,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible. Mr. York is busy and doesn¡¯t have time toe to Strico,¡± thewyer


    said with embarrassment.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will go to Lofbury, and now I am on the train to Lofbury,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°What?¡± Thewyer was surprised. ¡°Did you get on the train to Lof


    ¡°Yes, if everything goes well, I should arrive at Lofbury in three hou possible, I hope you can give


    me Warren¡¯s number so that I can cont him in person,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. How about I ask Mr. York first to see if he would like to talk to you


    face-to-face?¡± After saying that, thewyer hurriedly hung up the phone.


    After a while, Amelia received another call from thewyer. But he said that Warren didn¡¯t want to


    see Amelia and just intended to sign the divorce settlement agreement with her through thewyer.


    Even if Amelia really arrived in Lofbury, Warren would not meet her.


    ¡°Ms. Haab, you¡¯d better go back to Strico. Mr. York said that you can add any additional terms to the


    divorce agreement at will,¡± thewyer said.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Amelia hung up the phone and smiled bitterly. As expected,


    09:43


    Warren didn¡¯t want to see Amelia.


    She thought, ¡°Did he donate his liver to me for the second time because he wanted topletely


    break up with me?¡±


    But Amelia didn¡¯t want to break up with Warren in this way.


    Amelia dialed Rosalie¡¯s number again. ¡°Rosalie, do you know the address of Warren¡¯s vi where


    he is living now?¡±


    Rosalie directly gave Amelia the address with a detailed map.


    After that, Rosalie asked, ¡°Are you going to Lofbury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, and I¡¯ll be there in three hours,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I wish you a good trip. If you encounter any trouble after you get there, call me,¡± Rosalie


    said.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Amelia replied.


    Amelia kept Rosalie¡¯s kindness in mind. Although she might never repay it in her life, she would


    remember everything and always be grateful.


    After finishing the call, Amelia took out three medicines and swallowed them with water.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    474


    09:43)

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Amelia thought she should have suspected it long ago. These medicines were the same as those


    prescribed to her by the doctor after her first liver transnt, but she carelessly thought that the


    doctor prescribed the medicines to her again because her pregnancy had burdened her liver.


    She was so careless!


    Amelia smiled bitterly and touched her right rib again. There was her liver which once belonged to


    Warren.


    Warren gave her his liver twice. How much of his liver was left now? Amelia could hardly imagine it.


    When Amelia saw Warren again, what should she say?


    or be sorry? Or maybe, she should tell him that


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Would she say thank she loved him.


    you or


    If Amelia had known this would be the ending after so many things, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have


    broken up with Warren when she was in the hospital.


    She wanted Warren to live happily and healthily, but she didn¡¯t expect that she still drag him down!


    When the train arrived in Lofbury, Amelia got off and took a taxi to the address given by Rosalie.


    When Amelia got to the vi, she was stopped at the gate by a security guard.


    ¡°I want to see Warren. I¡¯m his wife,¡± Amelia said to the security guard at the gate.


    But the security guard looked at Amelia with a strange expression and said, ¡°Is Mr. York married? I


    haven¡¯t heard about it. You im to be Mrs. York, and any other woman can do the same thing!


    How do I know which one is the true Mrs. York?¡±


    It was true that Amelia and Warren¡¯s marriage hadn¡¯t been widely reported. There was some gossip


    news in Strico. But people in Lofbury didn¡¯t know much about it.


    Amelia took out her marriage certificate and said, ¡°I suppose no other woman should have this


    certificate!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t expect the security guard to say, ¡°Oh, your fake certificate


    09:27


    looks quite real! It is the first time I have ever seen someone want to meet Mr. York with a fake


    marriage certificate.¡±


    Am¨¦lia rolled her eyes and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m really Warren¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Then you can call Mr. York and let him order me to let you in, okay?¡± the security guard said.


    Amelia rubbed her forehead. If she really had Warren¡¯s number, she would have called him.


    Warren either changed his number or blocked Amelia¡¯s number.


    Anyway, it meant that Warren didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Amelia anymore.


    While Amelia was arguing with the security guard, suddenly, she heard a voice, ¡°Mrs. York, why are


    you here?¡±


    Amelia turned around and found that it was Warren¡¯s personal assistant, Frederick Lyon. When she


    came to Lofbury to look for Warren, it was Frederick who received her and arranged the


    amodation for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Warren,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°But Mr. York¡­¡± Frederick hesitated for a while and continued, ¡°Well¡­ How about I go in and tell


    Mr. York about your arrival and see whether he wants to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. York,¡± Frederick said hurriedly and walked towards the vi quickly.


    The security guard at the gate looked at Amelia in surprise and said, ¡°Are you really¡­ Mrs. York?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will always be Mrs. York,¡± Amelia said. She didn¡¯t want to divorce Warren. She wanted to be


    his wife forever.


    Frederick came all the way to the vi. When he saw Warren, Warren was sitting on the sofa and


    reviewing the documents of thepany.


    ¡°Mr. York, I just met your wife outside the vi. She wants to see you,¡± Frederick said.


    Warren¡¯s hand holding the pen suddenly stopped when he heard this.


    09:27


    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Warren thought.


    Even though Warren had made it clear on the phone that he would not see Amelia, she still came.


    These days, Warren forced himself not to think about Amelia and wanted to forget herpletely.


    But every time he was alone, he kept thinking about her voice and smile.


    Those past scenes kept shing through his mind.


    He was already hypnotized! He had already forgotten his love, but why was he always upied by


    Amelia?


    ¡°Mr. York?¡± Seeing Warren remain silent for a long time, Frederick finally asked.


    ¡°Since she wants to see me, then I¡¯ll meet her. Take her to the living room. I¡¯ll go downstairs and


    meet her,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Mrs. York in right now,¡± Frederick said.


    Others didn¡¯t know what attitude Warren had towards Amelia, but Frederick knew it more or less.


    Even if Warren seemed to be cold and indifferent to Amelia, Frederick knew that he actually cared


    about her.


    If Warren didn¡¯t care about Amelia, how could he ask Frederick to arrange everything for Amelia


    when she came to Lofbury? Warren often went to the hotel to see Amelia, and even stayed with her


    in Strico for some time.


    As far as Frederick knew, Warren even donated his liver to Amelia in Strico! So Warren was in poor


    health and came to the vi to recover.


    How many men in this world would be willing to sacrifice their own health for the women they loved?


    It was a rare thing.


    Frederick came to the gate of the vi and took Amelia into it.


    When they arrived in the living room, Frederick said to Amelia, ¡°Mrs. York, please wait here for a


    moment. Mr. York wille down in a minute.¡± As Frederick said that, he asked the servants to


    leave the room.


    Suddenly, the room became empty, and Amelia was nervous.


    Amelia was not nervous when she was on the way here and was stopped by the security guard at


    the gate. At that time, she was thinking about seeing Warren earlier. She wanted to see how he was


    doing and talk to


    09:271


    him. She had so many words to say to him.


    But to her surprise, when she was about to see him, she suddenly became


    nervous.


    Suddenly, she heard the footsteps.


    Amelia¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. She looked towards the stairs and saw a tall figure walking down


    the steps step by step.


    It was Warren!


    Amelia stared at Warren walking down the stairs.


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with ck hair neatlybed. His elegant posture was


    different from her imagination. She had thought he would walk slowly, but he seemed to be the


    same as before.


    When Warren walked down the stairs and slowly came towards Amelia, she found that he was


    much thinner with a paleplexion. This suit looked too big on him.


    For a moment, Amelia just kept looking at Warren until he said, ¡°Did youe all the way from


    Strico to find me just for staring at me like this?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Amelia suddenly came back to her senses and took a deep breath, suppressing the nervousness in


    her heart. ¡°I¡¯m here to¡­ Talk about the divorce with you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you unsatisfied with my conditions? I¡¯ve asked thewyer to tell you that if you have any


    objection, as long as it is within my ability, I will agree to all of your conditions. If you¡¯re here just to


    tell me about this, then you can talk to mywyer! He represents me in this matter,¡± Warren said


    coldly.


    After saying that, Warren turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Amelia rushed forward subconsciously and took Warren¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to divorce. I don¡¯t want to sign the divorce settlement agreement.¡±


    Warren suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at Amelia in surprise, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Amelia said with certainty.


    Warren looked at Amelia seriously. After a while, he smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°So do you still


    want to be Mrs. York? What is this for? Thest time you wanted to be Mrs. York because you didn¡¯t


    want your child to be born as an illegitimate child. This time, are you afraid that the kid will be


    discriminated against in the future because her parents have divorced Is that the reason you want


    to continue the marriage?¡±


    Amelia stared at Warren in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect him to think so.


    ¡°So when do you n to divorce? Two yearster? Three yearster? Five yearster? Or ten


    yearster?¡± Warren looked at Amelia with sarcasm, and then continued, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not interested


    in ying this marriage game with you anymore. You can ask for anything, but we must divorce!¡±


    If Warren didn¡¯t divorce Amelia, she would be more and more important to him. At that time,


    maybe one day he wouldpletely break down.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think! Warren, I don¡¯t want to divorce because¡­ I love you!¡± Amelia shouted.


    She finally said those three words to Warren,


    09:27


    She hadn¡¯t said the words to him for a long time.


    Amelia had told Warren that she loved him many times when she was young, butter, she didn¡¯t


    say it again. She also thought that she would never say those words to him in her life.


    She thought that they were not suitable for each other at all. Too many things had happened.


    Maybe it would be best for them to break up.


    But now, Amelia still said what she was really thinking.


    ¡°Did you just say you love me?¡± Warren asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, I love you. Warren, I love you. I don¡¯t want to divorce you. It¡¯s not because of the child. I just


    want to live with you for the rest of my life,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°You love me?¡± Warren suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Amelia, do you love me? If I remember


    correctly, it was only half a year ago when you said you didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me


    and wanted to break up with me in the hospital. At that time, I begged you to give me another


    chance. But you said you didn¡¯t love me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    His words were like a sharp sword stabbing into Amelia¡¯s heart, making her hurt so much.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I said that,¡± Amelia admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize my feelings at that


    time.¡±


    ¡°So in less than half a year, have you realized your feeling realized that you¡¯ve fallen in love with a


    man you have ne before? Amelia, do you believe such a lie?¡± Warren retorted


    ve you


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s true. I thought I loved you too little and you too much. I was afraid that if I died in


    the future, it would ma suffer, so I said those words to you. But now¡­¡± Amelia exined


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She stopped and looked at his right rib under which was his liver. two operations in that position for


    her


    Warren followed Amelia¡¯s gaze, and then his expression changed slight as if he had realized


    something. He frowned and asked, ¡°Have you know it?¡±


    Amelia understood his meaning.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve known it. I know that you donated your liver to me again


    09:27


    during my C-section,¡± Amelia said, and her eyes became tearful.


    However, Warren seemed to suddenly understand everything and said, ¡°So do you feel sorry for me


    now and want to make up for me? But Amelia, you underestimate me too much. I don¡¯t need a


    woman to love and make up for me in this way.¡±


    ¡°No, I owe you and want to make up for you. But it has nothing to do with me saying that I love you.¡±


    Amelia really loved Warren. Before he donated his liver to her again, she had been loving him!


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t known that I donated my liver to you again, would you havee here and told me


    you loved me? Would you have signed the divorce agreement?¡± Warren asked coldly.


    Amelia was stunned. Would she have done as Warren said? If she hadn¡¯t known the truth, she


    would have thought that she would die soon and Warren would be healthy. What choice would she


    make then?


    She might really have signed the agreement.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you answer me?¡± Warren snorted and continued, ¡°Amelia, if it were in the past, even if


    you just said those words out of sympathy, I would be happy and willing to believe the lie that you


    loved me. But now, I don¡¯t love you anymore. Do you think I still care about such a lie?¡±


    Warren¡¯s every word made Amelia heartbroken.


    So this was the price of lying.


    Amelia had lied to Warren and said that she didn¡¯t love him anymore. He


    believed it.


    But now, when she told him that she loved him, he didn¡¯t believe her


    anymore.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about it, I still want to tell you that I love you. It¡¯s not out of sympathy or for


    the child. I just don¡¯t want to miss you again,¡± Amelia said firmly.


    They had missed each other again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to miss me?¡± Warren raised his eyebrow and looked at Amelia casually, asking,


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you anymore. Whether you want it or not, we¡¯ve missed each other after all, haven¡¯t


    we?¡±


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t¡­ We haven¡¯t missed each other yet, Warren. Even if you


    09:28


    hypnotized your past feelings, you still have feelings for me now, don¡¯t you? You still love me, or you


    wouldn¡¯t have donated your liver to me for the second time!¡± If Warren really didn¡¯t have any


    feelings for Amelia, he could just watch her die instead of risking his health to save her!


    B

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Warren looked at Amelia in front of him quietly. She was right. He did have a feeling for her that he


    couldn¡¯t control.


    Such a feeling had be his weakness which gave Amelia a chance to control Warren at any


    time.


    ¡°It seems that it was my behavior that made you misunderstand something, so you¡¯d better listen


    clearly. I saved you not because I still have any feelings for you, but just because I wanted to fulfill


    some promise to myself before,¡± Warren said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Amelia was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that before I was hypnotized, I wrote a letter to myself. It was written by me in the past. I


    was afraid that hypnosis might affect my memory or change some of my ideas, so I wrote the letter


    to myself intentionally. In the letter, I asked myself to save your life in the future no matter what


    happened. Even if I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you, I would still save your life,¡± Warren said


    indifferently.


    What Warren didn¡¯t say was that when he wrote the letter, he should have been really afraid of the


    danger of Amelia¡¯s childbirth, so he said that he would save her life. If he didn¡¯t save her, he knew


    he would be more painful than death if one day the hypnosis was really undone.


    Would the hypnosis be undone? In fact, Warren really didn¡¯t think it was possible.


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t save Amelia because of that letter. He just didn¡¯t want to see her die!


    But there was no need to tell Amelia about this because Warren only intended to forget her..


    Warren believed that his feelings for Amelia were nothing but the remains of his past love. He used


    to love her too deeply, so his emotions would be easily affected by Amelia. When he saw her in


    danger, he couldn¡¯t bear to see something happen to her.


    If Warren reduced the frequency of seeing Amelia or didn¡¯t see her in the future, he believed his


    feelings for her would gradually disappear.


    ¡°Amelia, I saved you just because I really loved you in the past, but that was all¡­¡± Warren stared at


    Amelia and then stopped when he saw the


    09:28


    tears in her eyes.


    Her tears were crystal clear. When they fell, Warren felt like boulders had fallen on his chest, and he


    couldn¡¯t continue his words.


    ¡°Yeah, you really loved me in the past, Amelia murmured. Warren even left such a letter before he


    was hypnotized and asked himself to save her life in the future.


    How much did Warren love her in the past? At that time, Amelia was too stubborn. They were so in


    love, but it was her fault that they would end up like this.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t love you anymore. We should divorce!¡± After a while, Warren said in a rough voice,


    deliberately trying to suppress his ufortable feeling.


    But Amelia cried harder.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to divorce?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°It will just waste us more time. If we go to court, we will eventually divorce,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia sniffed, raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and stared at Warren in front of her.


    At this moment, Warren¡¯s face was cold and indifferent. Amelia couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking


    about at this moment when she looked into his deep eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t we make a bet again?¡± Amelia said softly.


    ¡°Bet? Bet what?¡± Warren raised his eyebrow slightly and asked.


    Amelia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet whether you¡¯ll fall in love with me again. Three


    months. I only need three months. I¡¯ll stay with you for the next three months. If you still want to


    divorce me after three months, I will sign the divorce agreement and end our marriage.¡±


    Warren narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why should I bet with you on this? Even


    if there is no such a bet, we can still get divorced.¡±


    ¡°But it will take at least half a year for you to sue me in court, and once it is known by the media, the


    reputation of the York Group will be affected,¡± Amelia said with tears in her eyes.


    09:281


    pter 1308


    Warren stared at Amelia. Her eyes were full of moisture. It seemed that tears were about to roll


    down from her eyes at any time.


    Warren¡¯s heart suddenly ached, and the scenes of Amelia crying shed in his mind.


    Once, Amelia cried and said to Warren, ¡°Warren, trust me. I didn¡¯t push Irene downstairs. I really


    didn¡¯t!¡±


    Once, she cried out in a heartbreaking voice, ¡°Warren, please let me go! Let me go!¡±


    Once, she said in tears in a calm voice, ¡°Warren, I will never forgive you¡­¡±


    She had cried in front of Warren many times. He no longer loved her, and he should have recalled


    those memories like an outsider.


    But why did Warren still feel heartbroken now?


    It hurt so much!


    The next second, Warren said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet again for thest time!¡± He didn¡¯t know why he would say


    so.


    As long as Warren won the bet, he would not feel so sad anymore!


    It was so painful that Warren felt hard to breathe.


    Amelia lived in Warren¡¯s vi, but she didn¡¯t live in the master bedroom. Instead, she stayed in the


    guest room. Warren did this to tell her tha was just a guest.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was fine. At least Amelia was very close to Warren now. She did expect that she and Warren


    would be like this now.


    This would be thest bet!


    If Warren really had no feelings for Amelia and didn¡¯t want to be with her again, she would set him


    free and sign the divorce agreement.


    But before that, Amelia had to fight for herself.


    In the guest room, Amelia cheered herself up. At the same time, Warren returned to his room and


    looked paler


    Since the operation, Warren could clearly feel that he had be more tired than ever.


    After donating the liver for the first time, Warren didn¡¯t feel much


    09:28


    ufortable. But after the second time, he felt so different.


    Although Warren was much weaker, it was strange that he didn¡¯t regret it.


    Why did he donate his liver again? The doctor had told him what would happen before the


    operation, but he still chose to do it.


    Was it really because of the letter Warren once wrote to himself? Was he really afraid that once the


    hypnosis was identally undone, he would regret it for the rest of his life?


    It didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Warren felt like when he made the decision at that moment, he was


    only thinking about saving Amelia!


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:28

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    At some point, Melissa walked into Warren¡¯s room and said, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s time to take medicine.¡±


    As Melissa spoke, she put the tray on the coffee table in front of the sofa and handed the medicine


    and cup to Warren.


    Warren took them over and had the medicine.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melissa took Warren¡¯s temperature and blood pressure. Then she said, ¡°Mr. York, thedy who


    came here today¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her. I am tired and want to sleep for a while. You can go out first,¡± Warren


    said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Melissa slowly left the room. But before closing the door, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at


    Warren.


    She heard from Frederick that the woman was Warren¡¯s wife.


    Melissa didn¡¯t expect that Warren already had a wife, but that woman never showed up during


    Warren¡¯s most painful period!


    ¡°How could such a woman be Mrs. York?¡± Melissa thought.


    She went down the stairs angrily. Melissa was a young, beautiful, and capable nurse in a famous


    hospital. This time she was lucky enough to be selected as Warren¡¯s private nurse during his


    recovery because of the h of Emmett Williams, the doctor who took care of Warren.


    Melissa¡¯s father and Emmett were old friends, so Emmett rmende Melissa to Warren.


    Unexpectedly, Warren really agreed to hire Melissa.


    Melissa still remembered that when she first saw Warren, she was amazed by him and felt


    heartbroken for him.


    This famous businessman in Lofbury was more handsome than his images on the news when


    Melissa saw him at a close distance.


    But Warren was very weak. For a period of time, he needed someone to help him walk. Walking a


    few steps made him exhausted.


    Melissa knew that it was because of his second liver donation, but she didn¡¯t understand why


    Warren donated his liver and who he wanted to donate his liver to.


    After all, Warren was a big shot. Who could he donate his liver to?


    09.98


    These days, Melissa took good care of Warren, and she often felt that he needed h¨¦r!


    Melissa would take good care of Warren and help him slowly recover. If only she could stay with him


    all the time!


    There were examples of nurses marrying into rich families because they took care of wealthy


    patients.


    Since others could do it, Melissa believed she could also do it!


    However, Melissa only had this idea in her mind for a short time. The sudden appearance of Mrs.


    York frustrated Melissa. She never expected that Warren had already been married!


    But now it seemed that Warren and his wife didn¡¯t get along, so maybe Melissa still had a chance.


    Thinking of this, Melissa became ambitious again.


    At night, the maid prepared an abundant dinner for Amelia. Amelia looked at these dishes and


    found that they were suitable for patients who had undergone liver transnt surgery like her.


    Obviously, the chef prepared the dishes carefully.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Warren? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Amelia asked the maid.


    ¡°Mr. York said he would have dinner in his room, and the dishes have been served to Mr. York,¡± the


    maid said.


    ¡°Did he always have dinner in his room before?¡± Amelia aske


    ¡°No, just sometimes,¡± the maid replied.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Did he have dinner in his room me today? Or was it just a


    coincidence?¡±


    Amelia bit her lip gently and stood up. After asking the servant whe Warren¡¯s bedroom was, Amelia


    went upstairs and came to his room.


    After knocking on the door twice, Amelia heard Warren say, ¡°Come in.¡±


    But when Amelia opened the door, she saw that Warren was half-naked at the moment. A woman


    was helping him put on a shirt. The woman was standing in front of Warren, buckling up the buttons


    for him. At this moment, Amelia was standing in the direction of his back, so she couldn¡¯t see the


    appearance of that woman. Amelia could only vaguely see the figure, knowing it was a woman.


    09-28 r


    In an instant, Amelia felt unhappy.


    Did she care about that woman? Or was she jealous? Was she jealous of Warren being so close to


    another woman?


    Warren turned his head slightly. After ncing at Amelia, he turned back as if he didn¡¯t bother to


    look at her again. ¡°It¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Warren said coldly.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to have dinner with you,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m used to eating alone. If you have nothing to tell me, I just want to have dinner


    quietly,¡± Warren said.


    It was undoubtedly a refusal.


    At this moment, the woman who was helping Warren button his shirt seemed to have finished. Then


    she took another coat and put it on for Warren before walking up to Amelia and saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    you¡¯d better leave now. Mr. York is about to have dinner.¡±


    Although the woman¡¯s words sounded to be polite and respectful, her expression looked disdainful.


    Amelia looked at the young woman in front of her. She had an oval face, curved eyebrows and


    shining eyes, which reminded Amelia of herself when she was younger.


    The woman looked a bit like Amelia. When Amelia was this woman¡¯s age she was energetic and full


    of expectations for the future.


    But now Amelia was in apletely different state of mind, and the only thing that remained


    unchanged might be the fact that she still loved Warren.


    It was just that Amelia loved Warren blindly and didn¡¯t know anything


    about him.


    But now, Amelia fell in love with Warren again after knowing him better.


    Amelia ignored the woman and looked at Warren, asking, ¡°Warren, do you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want you to leave,¡± Warren said,


    Ameliaughed at herself. What kind of answer was she expecting?


    Her eyes darkened slightly. Amelia left the room and gently closed the


    09:28


    Chapter 1309 door.


    There seemed to be an invisible wall between Warren and Amelia. No matter how she wanted to


    approach him, she couldn¡¯t get close to him at all.


    ¡°Take your time,¡± Amelia thought.


    Sheforted herself in her heart. Their bet had only begun, and there were still three months left.


    Maybe during this period of time, she could let Warren fall in love with her again.


    At this moment, Amelia finally understood Warren¡¯s feelings when he begged her to give him


    another chance.


    Now, Amelia also hoped Warren could give her a chance to get close to him.


    In Warren¡¯s bedroom, Melissa saw Warren¡¯s indifferent attitude to Amelia just now and was secretly


    delighted. As expected, this so-called Mrs. York


    didn¡¯t matter much to Warren at all.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    The next moment, Warren said, ¡°You go out too. I want to have dinner alone.¡±


    Melissa was stunned and said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Warren¡¯s cold eyes nced at Melissa, which made her swallow the rest of her words.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Melissa lowered her eyes and left the room obediently.


    At that moment, Melissa suddenly felt as if she had been seen through by Warren. A fearful feeling


    sprang up.


    ¡°I must think too much,¡± Melissa said to herself in her heart.


    In the next few days, Warren never had meals with Amelia. The servants who were respectful to


    Amelia gradually became less respectful to her.


    Some servants heard that Warren was going to divorce Amelia, but Amelia refused. So she came


    here, trying to win Warren¡¯s heart. As more people knew about this, they became more negligent


    towards Amelia.


    But Amelia didn¡¯t care about their attitudes. She only cared about Warren.


    But these days, Amelia had few chances to see Warren.


    Walking out of the room, Amelia walked towards the courtyard of the vi. There was arge


    courtyard with many osmanthus trees nted it. It was time to smell the fragrance of osmanthus


    flowers.


    Amelia remembered what she had said to Warren before. She hoped that one day, the house they


    lived in would be surrounded by osmanthus fragrance.


    At that time, they had just watched a movie together. The male and female lead came to know each


    other because of the osmanthus tree. In that film, the osmanthus tree was a symbol, so Amelia fell


    in love with this tree ever after.


    And now, the courtyard of this vi was also filled with osmanthus trees. Was it because Amelia


    once said that she liked the aroma of osmanthus?


    These trees should be at least five years old.


    09:28


    Since Amelia found that the courtyard of the vi was full of osmanthus trees, she woulde here


    every afternoon.


    The smell of the osmanthus flowers could make Amelia feel better.


    But today, to Amelia¡¯s surprise, she saw Warren in the courtyard.


    At this moment, Warren was lying on a recliner. He closed his eyes and the breeze gently brushed


    his forehead, revealing his forehead.


    Amelia approached Warren, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Did he fall asleep? Amelia guessed.


    With his eyes closed, Warren was a little less indifferent and more quiet. His long eyshes cast


    shadows under his eyes. The high bridge of his nose and sexy thin lips made him look so


    handsome. But his face looked a little haggard, pale and thin.


    Warren¡¯s illness was all because of Amelia!


    Thinking of this, Amelia felt her heart suddenly sink. Then she looked at his chest.


    Now Warren was just wearing a shirt.


    The first few buttons of his shirt were not fastened, so the cor of the shirt was loose, vaguely


    revealing his chest.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How was Warren¡¯s wound? Did he gradually recover like her? Had hi wound healed?


    After all, the doctor had said that the recovery of wounds varied from


    person to person.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but gently raise her hand and stretch it towards Warren¡¯s chest, trying to see


    his wound.


    Even if Amelia knew that Warren was taken care of by doctors and nurses and his wound must


    have recovered, she still had an urge to take a look at


    1.


    Amelia told herself that she would only take one look at Warren¡¯s wound.


    She said so to herself and began to unbutton Warren¡¯s shirt until she could gently pull open his shirt


    and see his right lower rib.


    There was a ferocious wound in that position.


    09:28


    Tears suddenly welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes. After Warren donated his liver to Amelia for the first


    time, she hadn¡¯t really seen his scar clearly.


    Even if they had identally slept together, the room was dark at that time, and Amelia struggled


    desperately. She never had a chance to look at Warren¡¯s scar.


    Later, Warren was admitted to the hospital to save Amelia. His body was wrapped with gauze, so


    she never saw his scar.


    Now, Amelia finally saw it.


    The surgical wound of the second liver transnt was in the same ce as the first surgical scar.


    The wound was cut open again.


    Warren suffered two operations in the same position of his body, and the scar became more


    obvious than the first time.


    And now the wound¡­


    ¡°Have you seen it enough? When did my body make you so attracted?¡± A sarcastic voice suddenly


    sounded.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment before she realized that Warren had opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to see your wound,¡± Amelia exined in a hurry.


    ¡°Wound? What¡¯s so good about the wound? If you really want to win the three-month bet, you¡¯d


    better try to seduce me. Maybe it will work,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned red and she said, ¡°I¡­ I never think about that.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about winning our bet?¡± Warren said with sarcasm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about¡­¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t say the rest for a moment.


    ¡°Really?¡± Warren¡¯s hand suddenly touched Amelia¡¯s and he pulled her closer. The next moment,


    Amelia leaned against Warren¡¯s body. It seemed like most of her body was on Warren¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Amelia asked. She could smell Warren¡¯s breath, which made


    her heartbeat suddenly elerate. She even stuttered.


    ¡°You said you never thought about it, but you made a bet with me for


    09:28


    three months. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very self-contradictory? Amelia, you¡¯re not a child anymore.


    Don¡¯t you know what it means for a woman to unbutton a man¡¯s shirt?¡± Warren stared at Amelia and


    said.


    Amelia pressed her red lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    ¡°Unfortunately, even if you really want to seduce me, I¡¯m not interested in you at all. Now you¡¯re


    over me, but I don¡¯t feel anything. The three-month bet is just a waste of time!¡± Warren added


    coldly.


    His words undoubtedly meant to humiliate Amelia.


    Her face turned pale from red, and she said with some difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t think I am wasting time. I


    just want to win myself a chance.¡±


    ¡°To win a chance? Is that the reason you unbuttoned my shirt? Since when did you like to do such a


    thing?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I said that I just wanted to see your wound. I just wanted to know how well you have recovered


    from the operation,¡± Amelia said.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    $15

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Is that so?¡± Warren suddenly stood up, let go of Amelia¡¯s hands, and then took off his white shirt in


    front of her.


    Suddenly, Amelia saw the ferocious scar again. It looked clearer and moreplete than what she


    had just seen.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Amelia looked at Warren¡¯s wound in a daze. She wanted to cry and asked, ¡°Does the wound still


    hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months. Do you think it still hurts?¡± Warren said coldly.


    Amelia was relieved since Warren didn¡¯t feel any pain, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you suffered such


    pain for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you. I just did what I wanted before being hypnotized. Now, I¡¯ve shown you my


    wound. So don¡¯t try to take off my shirt again,¡± Warren said coldly.


    As Warren spoke, he suddenly leaned down. Their faces were very close to each other. Warren¡¯s


    fingers held Amelia¡¯s chin and his thumb gently rubbed her lips. ¡°Believe me, I have no interest in


    you at all!¡±


    After saying that, Warren turned around and left the courtyard.


    Amelia looked at Warren¡¯s back, feeling his temperature on her wrist.


    What Warren said and did just now meant that he wanted to keep a distance from Amelia.


    ¡®Even if he has promised to bet for three months, he didn¡¯t really want to.


    Is it a waste of time? Is the three months really a waste of time?¡¯ Amelia thought and smiled bitterly.


    In a corner not far away, Melissa looked at Amelia angrily. Melissa didn¡¯t expect that she would see


    such a scene after returning from getting a thin quilt for Warren.


    Although Melissa couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about from where she was standing, she


    could tell the way Warren looked at Amelia was different from his usual indifferent attitude toward


    others.


    It seemed that there was something hidden in Warren¡¯s eyes, or Melissa should say he was


    suppressing something!


    10:01


    What was Warren suppressing?


    Anyway, Melissa knew that Warren did care about Amelia.


    When Rosalie and Lillian visited Matilda at the concession stand, they happened to meet Riley.


    After leaving the shop, they found a restaurant nearby to have a meal together.


    Although it was the first time that Lillian had seen Riley, she had already known from Rosalie and


    Amelia about Riley. Lillian admired Riley very much.


    As a woman, Riley survived such adversity instead ofmitting suicide or being forced into a mad


    woman, which showed her great


    perseverance.


    ¡°Hello, Riley. I¡¯m Lillian. I often hear Amelia talk about you, so I feel you¡¯re just like an old friend. I


    have a sense of intimacy when I see you.¡± Lillian was outgoing and straightforward, and she was


    very kind to Riley.


    Riley smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Lillian. I heard Amelia mention you. It¡¯s great to see you today. We will


    both be in Strico in the future. We can hang out


    more.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to live in Strico?¡± Lillian asked.


    Riley nodded and answered, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m studying at an archaeological research institute in Strico


    now. I hope I can learn more things.¡±


    Lillian saw the ring on Riley¡¯s left ring finger and asked, ¡°What is that ring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my wedding ring,¡± Riley said with a smile.


    ¡°Wedding ring? Are you married?¡± Lillian was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m married to a man who died to save me,¡± Riley said frankly. ¡°Although he died, in my


    heart, he is my only husband. I feel contented to marry him after so many years.¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything. She had already known about this in the previous call with Riley.


    However, Lillian was surprised. When she saw Riley¡¯s nostalgia and satisfaction on her face when


    Riley talked about her husband, Lillian felt sad.


    ¡°You must love your husband very much,¡± Lillian murmured.


    10:010


    Chapter 13H


    ¡°Yes, I love Nichs very much. The best thing in life is to be with the person you love. However, I


    have no chance. I can only keep Nichs in my heart. But Amelia still has her opportunity. I really


    hope that she can find Warren in Lofbury this time and they will get back together,¡± Riley said with a


    smile.


    Hearing Warren¡¯s name, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but ask Rosalie, ¡°Do you really need to tell the code


    words to recover your memory after being hypnotized?¡±


    ¡°Basically yes. There is another way to recover one¡¯s memory. That is to experience strong


    stimtion. That was how Jonathan recovered all his memories,¡± Rosalie said.


    However, Jonathan¡¯s condition was different from Warren¡¯s. Jonathan lost part of his memory after


    being hypnotized, but Warren remembered all the things and just lost his feelings for Amelia.


    ¡°Can you know the code words of hypnotism from the hypnotist?¡± Lillian asked.


    Rosalie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it. The hypnotist didn¡¯t know Warren¡¯s code


    words because Warren volunteered to hypnotize himself, so the code words were set by Warren


    himself at that time.¡±


    Lillian rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°That is to say, no one will know what Warren¡¯s code


    words were unless Warren says them himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is no other way unless Warren wants to undo his hypnosis,¡± Rosalie said. However,


    Warren was willing to donate his liver to Amelia again, but he still chose to leave Amelia and return


    to Lofbury, which showed that Warren didn¡¯t want to undo his hypnosis at all.


    It depended on Warren whether he could undo his hypnosis and restore his past feelings.


    They wondered whether Amelia could make Warren change his mind after she went to Lofbury this


    time.


    They sighed. God knew what code words Warren had set!


    At this moment, Amelia was thinking about the same thing in Lofbury.


    Standing in the study, Amelia looked at Warren who was working and looked impatient. Then she


    said, ¡°I¡­ I came in just to have a word with vou, and then I will leave.¡±


    ¡°I thought I had made it clear to you thest time in the courtyard,¡± Warren said.


    Am¨¦lia took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°Warren, I love you! I love you!¡±


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened slightly and he frowned. ¡°I told you that no


    matter whether you love me or not now, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Warren said.


    Amelia bit her lip and continued, ¡°Warren, I like you.¡±


    Warren frowned even more.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Amelia added, ¡°Warren, don¡¯t leave me.


    ¡°Warren, please hold my hand and let¡¯s grow old together.


    ¡°Warren, can you spend the rest of your life with me?


    ¡°Warren, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Warren was puzzled by Amelia¡¯s words. ¡°Amelia, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes, which were full of expectation, darkened. ¡°I just wanted to try whether I could undo


    your hypnotism or not,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and he finally understood why Amelia said those strange words.


    ¡°Are you guessing my code words? Amelia, do you really think your boring words can undo my


    hypnosis?¡± Warren asked.


    Then Warren stood up and paced slowly towards Amelia. ¡°If the code words of hypnotism could be


    have a hypnosis? What¡¯s moby you so easily, why did I have to


    ¡±


    Warren paused and raised his hand to stroke Amelia¡¯s hair gently. But she couldn¡¯t understand the


    emotions in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to undo my hypnosis and then restore my past feelings? You


    want me to be the fool who loves you so much that can give up all his pride, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Warren said.


    Amelia trembled and said, ¡°Do you think you were a fool at that time?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I?¡± Warren¡¯s fingers slipped from Amelia¡¯s hair to her cheek. His long fingers were cold.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I a fool to put down all my pride and dignity to plead for a woman to give me another


    chance?¡± Warren said in a low voice.


    His movements were so gentle, but they felt so cold.


    Warren continued, ¡°Amelia, if I really owed you something at the beginning, I would have paid you


    off long ago. You don¡¯t need to think about undoing my hypnosis. I set the code words myself. No


    one can guess them except myself. If you want to undo my hypnosis, it¡¯s actually very simple. I can


    just tell you the code words now.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she looked at Warren in a daze.


    But Warren¡¯s next words destroyed all Amelia¡¯s hope. ¡°It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯will never tell


    you. Now that I have made up my mind to bury this love for you, I won¡¯t let ite back. Amelia, I


    don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    As Warren spoke, he released her cheek.


    He sat back at his desk and continued to read his documents.


    However, Amelia stood there in a daze. She was disappointed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Even when Amelia walked out of Warren¡¯s study, she was still at a loss. What Warren had said


    before echoed in her mind.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that Warren could restore his previous feelings for Amelia at any time, but he just didn¡¯t


    want to!


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but think that what she did today must be


    ridiculous in Warren¡¯s eyes.


    When Amelia went downstairs and was about to pass by Melissa, Melissa suddenly stopped and


    turned to Amelia, asking, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia stopped and looked at Melissa.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back when Mr. York was seriously ill after the operation and needed someone to


    take care of him most. You ignored him at that time. So why did youe back now? Mr. York is


    about to divorce you, but you still want the title of Mrs. York and refuse to let him go. Do you think


    the conditions for divorce are not good enough? Do you want to ask for more?¡± Melissa said.


    Melissa¡¯s expression and tone when she questioned Amelia were condescending as if she was the


    hostess of this vi.


    Amelia said with a sullen face, ¡°Melissa, do you think you have the right to judge the marriage


    between me and my husband? You are just a nurse who is only responsible for taking care of my


    husband during this period.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Melissa was angry. Amelia¡¯s words annoyed her.


    Melissa was indeed just a nurse now, but Amelia was still Mrs. York.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for Mr. York. How could he get married to a woman like


    10:01


    you?¡± Melissa said angrily.


    ¡°So do you want him to marry you?¡± Amelia asked. Her dark eyes looked at Melissa seriously as if


    she could see through Melissa.


    Melissa¡¯s face flushed all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t know how to answer


    Amelia.


    Melissa pursed her red lips and didn¡¯t say a word. But when Amelia passed by her, she deliberately


    bumped into Amelia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Amelia suddenly lost her bnce and fell down the stairs. Her hands almost instinctively


    grabbed the handrails.


    After falling several steps down, Amelia finally stabilized herself, feeling pain in her ankle.


    Amelia gasped and looked up at Melissa above the stairs.


    Melissa curled her lips with a disdainful expression and said casually with a smile, ¡°You should be


    careful when you walk down the stairs. If you really roll down the stairs all the way, you will get hurt


    seriously. Those who don¡¯t know the truth may think that it was me who pushed you down the stairs.


    I can¡¯t take the me.¡±


    Amelia said coldly, ¡°If I really fell down the stairs, you couldn¡¯t afford the consequence. I don¡¯t care


    what your purpose is, but you¡¯d better not do this again. This is murder!¡±


    It took Warren so much to make Amelia survive. She cherished her life more than anyone else.


    Melissa¡¯s face turned redder. ¡°What murder? Don¡¯t say bullshit! It was because you hadn¡¯t stepped


    on the steps steadily that you fell down!¡± After that, Melissa left in a hurry with a guilty look.


    Amelia pursed her lips and limped down the stairs. Then she sat down on a chair, rolled up her


    trouser leg and looked at her ankle.


    As expected, her ankle was already red and swollen.


    In this case, Amelia had to apply some medicine to her ankle. Otherwise, the swelling will be severe


    in a few days and Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to walk at that time.


    Therefore, Amelia asked a servant where the first aid kit was.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a first aid kit. If you need medicines, go find Melissa, but


    10:01


    she¡¯s only responsible for taking care of Mr. York,¡± the servant said arrogantly.


    These days, the servants had seen Warren¡¯s attitude towards Amelia.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    The servants knew that Warren was about to divorce Amelia, so they ignored Amelia and even


    deliberately made things difficult for her.


    Hearing the servant¡¯s words, Amelia didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    She understood why the servants treated her like this. If she really went to find Melissa, she knew


    that she couldn¡¯t get any medicines.


    So Amelia limped out of the vi with her phone.


    At the intersection, Amelia took a taxi to a nearby pharmacy. When she was about to leave after


    buying medicine, a car stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Haab, Mrs. York wants to see you,¡± a man got out of the car and said to Amelia


    respectfully.


    Amelia¡¯s heart sank. In fact, when she came to Lofbury, she had already known that she would


    meet Warren¡¯s mother again sooner orter.


    At first, Amelia promised Lydia to break up with Warren. But now, Amelia came to Lofbury and


    refused to sign the divorce agreement. How could Lydia not know about these things?


    Amelia got in the car and came to the York residence.


    When Amelia followed the servant to the hall of the York residence, Lydia looked at her and asked


    lightly, ¡°Ms. Haab, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°My ankle is twisted, and it will be fine in a few days,¡± Amelia said.


    Lydia said calmly, ¡°Some injuries can heal in a few days. But some injuries are not that easy to heal


    in a few days.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that Warren had another liver


    donation because of me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It was his choice. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Lydia picked up the coffee cup in front of her and


    took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m not going to me you for that. After all, as a mother, I understand that you wanted


    to give birth to your baby. It is Warren¡¯s baby. You were endangered by giving birth to the baby, so


    he risked his own life to save you. Neither of you was wrong,¡± Lydia said.


    Lydia paused and looked at Amelia sharply, continuing, ¡°I just want to ask you, Ms. Haab, do you


    still remember what you promised me?¡±


    10:01


    Amelia¡¯s body stiffened. Here it came.


    ¡°I remember it. When I promised you, I was sincere. And I did do that, but I didn¡¯t expect that I still


    dragged Warren down,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Since you know you¡¯ve dragged him down, why don¡¯t you divorce him now? As far as I know,


    Warren should have asked hiswyer to negotiate with you about the divorce,¡± Lydia said.


    Amelia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Because I love Warren. At that time, I was afraid that I would die


    after giving birth to the baby because of my liver problem. I thought I didn¡¯t love him enough at that


    time, so I wanted to break up with him. But now things are different. If Warren still wants to love me,


    I will be with him forever!¡±


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Lydia suddenly rubbed her forehead helplessly. ¡°After so many years, you didn¡¯t


    love him, but now you suddenly say that you love him. Ms. Haab, what are you thinking? Do you


    know that Warren has no feelings for you now?¡±


    ¡°I know. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, but I still want to fight for it anyway,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Three months. I only need three months. I also told him that if he still wants to divorce after three


    months, I will sign the divorce agreement and let him go.¡±


    Hearing this, Lydia put down the coffee cup in her hand and said, ¡°Three months¡­ Will you really


    sign it after three months?¡±


    ¡°If he still doesn¡¯t love me three monthster, I will sign it without hesitation. But if he still loves me


    and is willing to live with me after three months, Mrs. York, I hope you can ept me. I know I am


    not a good daughter-inw, but I will try my best¡± Amelia said.


    Lydia looked at Amelia in front of her seriously. The rtionship between the York family and the


    Haab family was tooplicated. Lydia couldn¡¯t tell who was right or wrong now.


    But if Amelia could divorce as she said three monthster, Lydia wouldn¡¯t mind waiting for another


    three months.


    ¡°I hope you can do what you say,¡± Lydia finally said.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She knew that Lydia hoped that she could sign the divorce


    agreement three monthster.


    Lydia was right. In her eyes, Amelia was just a woman who kept hurting her son.


    10:01


    ¡°I will,¡± Ameli? said.


    Just as Amelia turned around, she saw Warren standing by the door of the living room. She didn¡¯t


    know how much Warren had heard about their conversation just now.


    ¡°Mom, I told you not to interfere in the matter between me and her!¡± Warren said coldly, then walked


    to Amelia and pulled her wrist directly to take her away.


    But when Warren took a few steps, he felt that Amelia staggered and was about to fall.


    He frowned and realized something was wrong with her feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your feet?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I slipped down the stairs and twisted my ankle,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren frowned and suddenly squatted down. He directly lifted Amelia¡¯s trouser leg to check on her


    ankle which was indeed red and swollen.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll walk a little more slowly¡­¡± Before Amelia finished her words, Warren suddenly picked her


    up.


    Amelia leaned against Warren¡¯s chest in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would pick her up so


    suddenly.


    But Warren strode towards the manor¡¯s gate with Amelia in his arms before she could say anything.


    Lydia stared at them leaving. When they disappeared, she murmured, ¡°What will happen three


    monthster?¡±


    By then, would Warren really divorce Amelia? Lydia was not sure about it.


    Amelia finally came back to her senses after being carried into the car by Warren. ¡°Is your wound


    okay? You just held me. Will it make your wound crack?¡± Amelia asked worriedly.


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand towards Warren¡¯s shirt. She wanted to unbutton his shirt


    and carefully look at his wound.


    But before Amelia touched the button, her hands had been held by Warren¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Warren asked in a cold voice.


    914

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Amelia froze, and Warren continued, ¡°I¡¯ve shown my wound to youst time. Why are you still


    interested?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see if your wound has cracked. You carried me all the way¡­¡± Amelia murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so weak that I can¡¯t even walk for such a short distance. Besides, do you think the wound


    more than two months ago will crack again?¡± Warren said with irony.


    Amelia was stunned, and then she realized that she was a little stupid. Warren¡¯s wound had been


    stitched for more than two months, and he didn¡¯t have any difort now. So he should be fine.


    At this time, Warren ordered the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The car slowly drove away from the York residence and towards the vi.


    Amelia sat in the back seat silently and didn¡¯t say anything until Warren suddenly asked, ¡°Why did


    you go out alone after hurting your foot? Was it my mother who contacted you and asked you to


    meet her?¡±


    When Warren received the message that Lydia took Amelia back to the York residence, he knew


    that she had left the vi alone.


    ¡°No, I left the vi just to buy some bruise medicine. After that, I met your mother¡¯s men at the door


    of the pharmacy¡­¡± Before Amelia finished her words, she suddenly remembered something and


    eximed, ¡°The medicine I bought is still in your home¡­ Can you stop the car by a pharmacy so


    that I can buy some medicine?¡±


    Warren frowned and said, ¡°There are suchmon medicines in the vi. Why did you go out to


    buy them alone? Didn¡¯t you ask the servants for help?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips and said to the driver in the front row, ¡°Sir, could you please stop when


    passing by a pharmacy? I¡¯ll have to buy some medicine.¡±


    However, Warren said to the driver, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Drive directly back to the vi.¡±


    ¡°But I want to buy medicine,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°As I said, there is medicine in the vi. Just ask the servant for itter,¡±


    10:02


    Chapter 1314 Warren said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°They did not give it to you, did they?¡± Warren said directly.


    Amelia pursed her red lips tightly, and Warren knew he was right. ¡°You are still Mrs. York now. How


    could you be fooled by the servants so easily?¡± Warren said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t treat me as Mrs. York,¡± Amelia said. Because of Warren¡¯s attitude towards Amelia, the


    servants naturally wouldn¡¯t show her the respect she deserved. They even secretly guessed when


    Amelia would divorce Warren and leave the vi.


    Although Amelia didn¡¯t say what she was thinking, Warren could guess what had happened.


    ¡°So, are you ming me?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. We should have divorced. So there¡¯s nothing wrong with you to treat me so


    coldly,¡± Amelia said calmly.


    But her calm tone made Warren feel ufortable.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the vi, Amelia opened the door and was about to get off when


    Warren went over to pick her up.


    Amelia was surprised and said, ¡°I¡­ I could walk slowly myself.¡±


    ¡°Walk slowly? Do you mean limping into the room?¡± Warren said.


    Amelia was rendered speechless at once. She bit her lower lip slightly, and her face blushed.


    Even though Warren held her in his arms at this time probably because he thought she was too


    slow in movements or he was sympathetic with her, Amelia felt a sense of security that had been


    lost for a long time when she was leaning in his arms.


    Warren carried Amelia all the way to the living room. Then he carefully put Amelia on the sofa and


    ordered the servant, ¡°Go get the first aid kit. Ask Melissa toe over to check Mrs. York¡¯s wound


    on her foot.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the servant answered and left the living room in a hurry to find Melissa.


    The other servants in the living room were all looking at this scene with


    10:02


    surprise. As for the maid who refused Amelia when she asked for a first aid kit, she looked afraid


    now.


    She was afraid that Amelia would tell Warren about it. At that time, the maid would definitely lose


    her job.


    Working as a servant in the York family could earn the maid a sry much higher than that of many


    white-cor workers. Such an easy and high-paying job could not be found easily.


    Melissa soon came to the living room, and the servant who went to get the first aid kit also came


    with a box.


    ¡°Mr. York, what can I do for you?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Check on my wife¡¯s foot. She twisted her ankle,¡± Warren said.


    Melissa was shocked. It was the first time that Warren had called Amelia his wife in front of


    everyone, and this undoubtedly dered Amelia¡¯s identity publicly. He was telling everyone to


    remember that Amelia was the hostess of the York family.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Melissa said and walked to Amelia. Then she squatted down, lifted Amelia¡¯s trouser leg, and


    began to check her ankle.


    But such a posture made Melissa a little embarrassed. At the moment, Amelia was sitting on the


    sofa condescendingly, while Melissa was bending down and squatting on the ground like a servant.


    What was more embarrassing was that Amelia¡¯s ankle injury was caused by Melissa, and Melissa


    didn¡¯t know whether Amelia had told Warren about what had happened on the stairs.


    Melissa was nervous. After a moment, she got up and said, ¡°Mrs. York¡¯s ankle is fine. It¡¯s just that


    her ankle was sprained and swollen. It will get better in a few days after medicine is applied.¡±


    Then Melissa took out a bottle of ointment from the first aid kit and was about to hand it over to


    Amelia when Warren took the bottle from Melissa¡¯s hands first. After that, Warren bent down and


    squatted in front of Amelia to apply the ointment for her personally!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Warren said in a low voice. Then he took off Amelia¡¯s shoe and sock first. He held her


    foot with one hand and applied ointment to her ankle with the other.


    The cool ointment slowly made Amelia¡¯s skin cool down as Warren


    10:02


    applied it to her ankle, which relieved the burning pain of Amelia¡¯s ankle.


    After Warren applied the ointment to Amelia, he picked her up again and carried her towards her


    room.


    Amelia could feel that the servants were looking at them.


    After they entered Amelia¡¯s room, Warren put Amelia on the bed and then put the ointment bottle on


    the nightstand. ¡°Remember to follow the instructions. Apply it to your ankle three times a day,¡±


    Warren said.


    After saying that, Warren turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Amelia stopped Warren and asked, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± It seemed that Warren


    deliberately applied the ointment to Amelia and carried her into her room in front of everyone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Warren could let others do those things for him.


    ¡°Anyway, you are still my wife. We haven¡¯t divorced yet. The servants should understand this,¡±


    Warren said.


    Amelia suddenly felt touched. Warren was always like this. He always did more than he talked. He


    would use his actions to express his feelings.


    In the future, before Amelia divorced Warren, the servants in the vi would not dare to disrespect


    her anymore.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren seemed to be a little surprised. Amelia was slighted by the servants in the vi because of


    Warren¡¯s attitude. He just wanted her to be respected. Why should Amelia thank him so seriously?


    ¡°By the way, have you ever made a deal with my mother? What was the thing you promised her in


    the hospital?¡± Warren suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Amelia suddenly became nervous. Her hands hanging beside her body grasped the


    hem of her clothes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As expected, Warren had heard a lot about Amelia and Lydia¡¯s conversation.


    How could Amelia tell Warren that his mother once knelt down and begged Amelia to leave him?


    If Warren knew about it, how would he react?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡± As Amelia kept silent for a long time, Warre said, ¡°In fact, even if you


    don¡¯t tell me, I can guess that it must be that my mother asked you to leave me when I was injured


    and hospitalized in order to save you. What was her condition? Money? Or the York family will not


    compete for custody in the future?¡±


    Amelia was shocked, which made Warren know that he was right.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right. Amelia, you said that you were afraid of dragging me down, so you wanted


    to break up with me. But now it seems that it¡¯s not just about that,¡± Warren said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, your mother asked me to leave you, but I didn¡¯t exchange for


    anything. I chose to leave you at that time jus,dn¡¯t exchange for


    10:02 D


    ¡°Just what?¡± Warren interrupted Amelia. ¡°Dare you say that your decision to break up with me at


    that time had nothing to do with my mom?¡±


    Am¨¦lia was silent. Indeed, it had something to do with Lydia.


    If Lydia hadn¡¯t begged Amelia like that, maybe Amelia wouldn¡¯t have thought too much. Maybe she


    would have been with Warren and he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to hypnotize himself.


    All those things caused the situation today.


    ¡°Look, you said you loved me, but you could easily leave me because of another person. It seems


    that you never love me much,¡± Warren said with sarcasm, looking at Amelia with a serious


    expression. Amelia couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking now.


    Amelia looked into Warren¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t love you much?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Warren sneered. ¡°Three months will pass soon, and then we won¡¯t have to meet again.¡±


    Just as Warren was about to


    walk away Amelia suddenly couldn¡¯t hold back her suppressed feelings anymore. Regardless of the


    pain in her ankle, Amelia suddenly stood up and grabbed Warren. She pulled him hard and fell onto


    the bed with him.


    Warren was surprised. When he came back to his senses, Amelia had already put her hands on


    both sides of his body and looked down at him, while he was under her.


    Amelia¡¯s dark eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that the tears would gush out of her eyes the


    next second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I love you so much?¡± Amelia sobbed, and her heart was full of bitterness.


    She didn¡¯t know how to vent her sadness.


    ¡°Why should I believe you? Don¡¯t forget that you have told me a thousand times that you don¡¯t love


    me,¡± Warren said, trying to push Amelia away. He didn¡¯t want to see her eyes full of tears.


    Warren felt like if he took one more look at Amelia, his heart would be more painful.


    However, when Warren held Amelia¡¯s shoulders with his hands, Amelia lowered her head and


    kissed him on the lips,


    10:02


    Her kiss was hard. It seemed that she was trying to make Warren believe how much she loved him.


    What should Amelia do to make Warren believe that she really loved


    him?


    What should she do to spend the rest of her life with him? ¡°You used to love me so much. You could


    even sacrifice your life for me!¡± Amelia thought.


    But Amelia could not even make Warren believe that she really loved


    him.


    Amelia kissed Warren with all her heart. She closed her eyes slowly, and tears gushed out of her


    eyes, falling down her cheeks and mixing into the kiss.


    Warren¡¯s body stiffened, and the blood all over his body seemed to surge towards his lips.


    His mind gradually became confused, and his hands, which had been pressing against her


    shoulders, became weak.


    Warren could push Amelia away with just a little force, but he didn¡¯t.


    Was he unwilling? Or was he reluctant to push her away?


    Warren sank into Amelia¡¯s kiss.


    Amelia¡¯s fingers gently stroked Warren¡¯s cheek, and then they touched his neck and his corbone.


    When the kiss stopped, Warren heard a heavy breathing sound, but he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was


    hers or his,


    The blood all over Warren¡¯s body seemed to move with the movement of Amelia¡¯s fingers.


    Even though Warren had no feelings for Amelia, he was turned on by her.


    ¡°Warren, I love you,¡± Amelia murmured, and she kept kissing Warren gently.


    In a trance, Warren used hisst rationality to force himself to calm down. ¡°What can you do for me


    if you love me? What can you sacrifice for me? The kids? Family? Friends? Or your life?¡± he


    asked.


    10.000


    Amelia suddenly stopped. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer Warren.


    Amelia¡¯s silence made Warren calm down. ¡°Amelia, if you don¡¯t want to sacrifice anything for me,


    why should I believe that you love me? You are just talking the most meaningless lie,¡± Warren said.


    Warren pushed Amelia away and stood up. Then he turned his back to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use this


    trick on me next time. It might work on me in the past, but I am not interested in you now.¡±


    After Warren left the room, Amelia was alone again.


    Amelia lowered her head and wrapped her arms around her body. It was so difficult to make Warren


    believe her.


    And what could Amelia sacrifice for Warren?


    In the past, Amelia loved Warren so much that she could sacrifice her life for him. But now she


    wanted to cherish her life because Warren saved it with great effort.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:020

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Rosalie came to a bookstore and wanted to choose some books and buy some stationery for Aiden.


    Amelia had gone to Lofbury, so Matilda had to take care of the two children alone. Rosalie also


    wanted to help Matilda take care of the kids.


    Thinking of the three-month bet that Amelia had told her, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little


    worried. She didn¡¯t expect Amelia to make such a bet with Warren.


    If Warren didn¡¯t undo his hypnosis in three months, it would be too difficult for him to fall in love with


    Amelia again.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you set the due longer? Like three years or something?¡± On the video call, Rosalie said


    to Amelia.


    ¡°If I really ask for three years, maybe he will sue for divorce directly. I guess three months will be his


    limit,¡± Amelia said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if he insists on divorcing after three months?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Then I will divorce him,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°What about your future¡­¡± Rosalie was shocked.


    ¡°I will raise Aiden and Zinnia alone. Maybe this is my destiny. I was destined to lose Warren, but in


    these three months, I want to try hard again. I don¡¯t want to regret it in the future,¡± Amelia said.


    Thinking of Amelia¡¯s determined look on the video, Rosalie sighed again. Then she went to the


    children¡¯s book section and picked up several books and some stationery. When she was about to


    check out, she saw Calvin.


    Calvin was looking around as if he was looking for something.


    As if Calvin felt Rosalie¡¯s gaze, he looked over. Then he calmed down and stared straight at


    Rosalie.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes immediately made Rosalie understand that he must be looking for her just now.


    After a pause, Calvin strode towards Rosalie.


    ¡°You¡¯re really here!¡± Calvin stood in front of Rosalie.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Rosalie was a little surprised.


    09:33


    ¡°Passing by the bookstore, I saw your car outside and came in to try my


    gar


    luck,¡± Calvin said, ncing at the books and stationery in Rosalie¡¯s hands. ¡°Why did you buy


    these¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for Aiden,¡± Rosalie said as she walked to the cashier.


    Calvin knew Aiden, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He followed Rosalie, staring at her slightly bulged


    abdomen. It seemed that he was thinking about something.


    When Rosalie finished paying the bill and walked to the door of the bookstore, she said to Calvin, ¡°If


    you have nothing else, I gotta go now. Bye!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Calvin couldn¡¯t help but stop Rosalie.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalie stopped and turned to look at Calvin.


    ¡°Do you really have to give birth to this child?¡± Calvin asked in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Rosalie smiled and said, ¡°If I can give birth to a healthy baby, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But the price you have to pay for giving birth to it¡­¡±


    ¡°The baby won¡¯t cost my life,¡± Rosalie interrupted Calvin. ¡°Look, my health may be slightly affected,


    but I can have a baby. I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Calvin looked at Rosalie nkly and murmured after a while, ¡°If Jonathan was the one who advised


    you today, would you be so


    stubborn?¡±


    ¡°If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t persuade me,¡± Rosalie said.


    Calvin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Because he knows you, right?¡±


    Rosalie didn¡¯t speak, but her expression meant that her answer was ¡°yes¡±.


    Calvin showed a sadder look and said, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t understand you. No¡­ I never understand


    you.¡±


    If Calvin really understood Rosalie, how could he recognize her sote? How could he believe


    someone else when Rosalie needed help most?


    It was because Calvin didn¡¯t understand Rosalie that he had missed her!


    09:33


    ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t be so obsessed. If you can let it go, you will have a new start. I believe that you will


    meet a woman who really deserves your love,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡®But that woman is not you. Is that what you mean?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice was


    hoarse.


    ¡°Yes, that woman will not and should not be me. If you really wish me happy, you should let me go. I


    don¡¯t want Jonathan to misunderstand us,¡± Rosalie said.


    It was not easy for Calvin to let Rosalie go! But looking at Rosalie¡¯s happy life now, Calvin said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    If this was the way to make Rosalie happy, Calvin would try his best to do it.


    No matter how unwilling he was and even if he had to pretend to be fine, Calvin would do it for


    Rosalie.


    Looking at Calvin¡¯s faint smile, Rosalie suddenly felt sad. But the next moment, Calvin passed her


    and got into a nearby car.


    The car slowly drove away, and Rosalie lowered her head.


    She couldn¡¯t give Calvin any response after all, because the person she loved was never him.


    Rosalie went to the concession stand and gave Aiden all the stationery and books. Then she


    returned to the Youngblood residence.


    Back in the bedroom, Rosalie was going to change into her pajamas. The next moment, Jonathan¡¯s


    arms wrapped around her body from behind, and he kissed her neck.


    Rosalie smelled Jonathan¡¯s smell and was stunned. ¡°Jonathan!¡± she shouted.


    He was the only one who could do such a thing to Rosalie in the Youngblood residence.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jonathan gently responded to Rosalie. He turned her body around and kissed her lips. His


    passionate kiss made Rosalie almost breathless.


    After a while, Jonathan stopped and held Rosalie tightly in his arms. ¡°If you weren¡¯t pregnant now, I


    would¡­¡±


    09:33


    Jonathan didn¡¯t finish his words, but his meaning was obvious.


    Rosalie blushed and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly¡­¡± Suddenly, she


    seemed to think about something and asked, ¡°Did you know I met Calvin today?¡±


    Rosalie knew that Jonathan had arranged bodyguards to protect her in the dark.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve known it!¡± Jonathan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Jonathan, Calvin and I¡­ We just had a few words, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll let me go.¡± Rosalie thought of Calvin¡¯sst words today..


    Although Calvin said so in a calm tone, Rosalie could feel how determined he was when he said


    those words.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Jonathan snorted lightly and then kissed Rosalie more passionately. ¡°Even if he can¡¯t let


    you go, he won¡¯t have any chances.. Rosalie, you are mine and will always be mine!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:33

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Jonathan wanted to possess Rosalie alone!


    She only belonged to him. No one could covet her.


    Jonathan¡¯s kiss made Rosalie almost lose her mind. She finally said with thest trace of sensibility,


    ¡°Jonathan¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t go on. I can¡¯t do it


    Ow¡­


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do anything. Rosalie, I just want to kiss you and let you know how much I love you!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s maic voice was full of temptation, and his breathing, his eyes, and his embrace


    were all attracting Rosalie.


    She was sinking into it¡­


    Calvin meant it when he said that he would let Rosalie go.


    He wanted her to be happy.


    Since it was Rosalie¡¯s wish, Calvin would try hard to realize it. Even if he was just lying to himself,


    he wanted to achieve Rosalie¡¯s wish for her!


    Calvin would make everyone around him think that he had forgotten Rosalie. Of course, she would


    also think so.


    Calvin knew that he should let Rosalie go. If he didn¡¯t, it would make no sense at all. Letting her go


    was the best choice.


    But to Calvin, it didn¡¯t matter to him whether things made sense or not Over the years, Rosalie had


    be some kind of spiritual support for Calvin. If he let her go, what did he still have?


    Calvin drove aimlessly. It was not until the car stopped that he found himself stopping at the door of


    the pasta restaurant where Rosalie once worked.


    But now, the pasta restaurant had be a diner and the name of the sign had been changed.


    At that time, at the door of this shop, Calvin wanted Rosalie to be the substitute for the girl he had


    been looking for. However, he didn¡¯t know how ridiculous it was to ask Rosalie to be her own


    substitute.


    Rosalie told Calvin that she would not be a substitute for anyone and that Calvin could never treat a


    substitute in the same way as he treated the


    09:33


    person he was really looking for.


    Rosalie was right. Calvin had found so many substitutes, but he made the same mistake again and


    again.


    When Calvin went abroad, he met Roxanne who was very simr to Rosalie.


    But the more Calvin got to know Roxanne, the more he felt that she was not the person he had


    been looking for.


    Calvin parked his car at the door of the diner and walked in.


    It was almost time for dinner, and there were customers sitting at several tables in the diner.


    The shopkeeper walked forward and asked enthusiastically if Calvin¡¯ would like to share a table with


    other customers.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Calvin said lightly.


    So the shopkeeper led Calvin to a table at which only one person was sitting.


    Calvin sat opposite the person and ordered a meal casually.


    Calvin didn¡¯t want to have anything at this moment. He just wanted toe in and sit for a while.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± A clear female voice sounded.


    Calvin looked up and saw a woman with a round face.


    She had doe eyes, a ponytail, a small nose, and pink lips. She seemed be kind and easy-going.


    Calvin felt the face was a little familiar, and he narrowed his eyes slightly


    ¡°It was rainingst time. Do you remember that we had a talk?¡± Hanna said.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He had already remembered Hanna, the woman who held an umbre


    for him when he was in the rainst time.


    But Calvin didn¡¯t expect to meet her again here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Calvin¡¯s silence made Hanna feel a little embarrassed. After all, they


    had just met once. It was natural that Calvin didn¡¯t remember her.


    09:33


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I remember you,¡± Calvin suddenly said.


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember me. That would be too


    embarrassing.¡±


    Calvin withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°It was the first time that someone had thought I wanted to kill


    myself. How could I not remember?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s relieved expression turned embarrassed again. ¡°Sorry. I just thought you seemed to have


    encountered something sad at that time. So I¡­ Well, do you feel better now?¡± Hanna said.


    Calvin thought that he would never feel better. He just ignored Hanna and waited for his meal


    quietly.


    After a while, Calvin¡¯s meal was served and he started to eat it slowly.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help but look at Calvin in front of her. He was dressed in a fit suit and sitting straight.


    He looked elegant when he had his meal.


    Someone like Calvin should eat French food in a high-end restaurant with rich taste instead of


    having dinner in such a diner.


    Somehow, when Hanna saw Calvin, she only felt that he was indifferent and alienated. She felt as if


    his world had been closed and no one was allowed to approach him. And he did not have any


    interest in others.


    Calvin seemed to be mncholic and world-weary.


    Why did such an elegant man give Hanna such a feeling?


    At this moment, Hanna had finished her dinner, but she was still sittin in her seat and staring at


    Calvin nkly.


    ¡°Have you seen me enough?¡± Calvin suddenly said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was too rude,¡± Hanna apologized to Calvin in a hurry and thought, ¡°Oh my God.


    What was I doing? I can¡¯t stare at a cute guy so tantly.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s friend Shelly used to remind Hanna from time to time, ¡°Hanna, you can¡¯t do this all the


    time. You can look at cute guys. But don¡¯t be so bold. There¡¯s nothing wrong with appreciating


    beautiful people and getting inspiration from them. But some may think that you¡¯re a pervert!¡±


    As a cartoonist who specialized in drawing girls, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but stare at the good-looking


    people. Then she fantasized about what would her drawing be if she drew the people she met.


    09:33


    But over the years, Hanna had changed a lot, and she rarely stared at people so boldly.


    Maybe it was because she had painted a lot of beautiful people over the years. So she could hardly


    be amazed by people¡¯s appearance.


    But Calvin was different.


    His facial features were indeed very beautiful, which made Hanna want to draw him. Butpared


    with his appearance, what attracted Hanna more was Calvin¡¯s depressed temperament.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened to Calvin to make him be so cold and


    unapproachable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be curious. This is none of your business!¡± Hanna said to herself in her heart. She knew that


    what she should do now was say goodbye and leave.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    But Hanna hesitated. After a while, she took out her handbag and took out a notepaper and a pen


    from it.


    She lowered her head, drew a cartoon avatar on the paper, and then handed it to Calvin. ¡°Here you


    are. I hope you can be happy,¡± Hanna said.


    Calvin looked at the notepaper in front of him. The cartoon avatar on the paper was just a sketch,


    but Hanna had grasped his characteristics. When people saw this cartoon avatar, they knew that it


    was Calvin.


    The cartoon avatar in the painting was smiling, but Calvin couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been


    since he smiled thest time.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I believe when you really get over it and look back at


    the past, you will find that nothing is a big deal,¡± Hanna said.


    Was it so? Calvin pursed his thin lips. Hanna didn¡¯t know what he was going through!


    However, Calvin knew that he had to get over it!


    He stared at Hanna in front of him with his dark eyes. If that person was not Rosalie, then it didn¡¯t


    matter who it was.


    ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend?¡± Calvin suddenly asked in a charming voice.


    At this time, Hanna picked up her handbag and was about to leave Hearing Calvin¡¯s words, she


    stood still in shock. Her round eyes w and she was wondering whether she had misheard.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Calvin asked again.


    In a trance, Hanna shook her head.


    ¡°So are you into anyone now?¡± Calvin asked again.


    Hanna shook her head again.


    ¡°So how about being my girlfriend? In exchange, you can ask for anything,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna was shocked. She didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Calvin really wanted her to be his girlfriend!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    09:34


    But Hanna doubted how such a handsome guy could be single. With his amazing face, he should


    neverck women.


    ¡°Why do you want me to be your girlfriend?¡± Hanna asked nkly. At this time, Calvin was still


    looking at Hanna indifferently, with no affection in his eyes.


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t make much difference to me whoever I am with. If you don¡¯t want to, then you


    can just refuse me,¡± Calvin said calmly.


    It seemed that whether Hanna epted or refused him, it was no different for Calvin.


    Hanna¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. Should she refuse him?


    Normally, she should refuse him. But somehow, Hanna felt her refusal seemed to have been stuck


    in her throat at this moment and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    When Hanna returned to the studio from the diner, she was still at a loss.


    Did she really be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?


    They had only met each other twice. Hanna was afraid if she told anyone about this story, they


    would think she was crazy.


    Hanna even doubted whether Calvin was urged to get married and needed a temporary girlfriend


    because of family pressure or something. But Calvin exined, ¡°Although my family does want me


    to get married


    I won¡¯t find a girlfriend for that.¡±


    soon,


    ¡°So what are you doing this for?¡± Hanna was curious.


    But Calvin¡¯s expression was serious. He didn¡¯t mean to answer Han question. And his deep eyes


    were telling her that he didn¡¯t want her t about the reason.


    ¡°I just want a girlfriend. In front of others, we should pretend to be happy. If you meet someone you


    really love in the future, you can dump me for whatever reason you want,¡± Calvin said.


    Hearing Calvin¡¯s words, Hanna knew that he didn¡¯t intend to fall in with her at all. It seemed that it


    was hisst resort to ask Hanna to be his


    girlfriend.


    ¡°Are you going to be my girlfriend?¡± Calvin stared at Hanna with his dark eyes, and his voice was


    clear and pleasant.


    09:34


    At that moment, Hanna heard her voice saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    How could Hanna say ¡°OK¡± at that time? Obviously, Calvin just wanted to have a nominal


    rtionship, but she agreed!


    Thinking of this, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and knock on her head.


    Was Hanna obsessed with Calvin¡¯s handsome face? He was so charming that she agreed to such


    an absurd proposal.


    At this moment, Hanna¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone and answered it. It was from Shelly.


    ¡°Hanna, when are you free? Let¡¯s discuss the subject of your newic.¡±


    Hanna replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be free tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to your studio tomorrow morning.¡± As the editor of aic magazine, Shelly was


    responsible formunicating with Hanna.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered.


    ¡°By the way, after we finish talking about the subject, will you go on a blind date with me tomorrow


    night?¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°Are you going on a blind date again?¡± Hanna was helpless.


    ¡°Yeah. My blind date said that he would bring his friend together. So he let me bring a friend with me


    so that we can have fun together. And it seems that his friend is also single. You may have a try if


    you like him,¡± Shelly said.


    Hanna had been single for so many years since she broke upst ti Shelly sometimes wondered


    whether Hanna had been hurt too muc and was afraid to start a new rtionship again.


    However, Shelly¡¯s worry was proved unnecessary when she heard Hanna¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No, I already have a boyfriend,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°What?¡± Shelly was surprised and shouted, ¡°What did you say? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hanna thought she could say so.


    ¡°Really? What does he do? How did you know each other? Why didn¡¯t


    you mention it before?¡± Shelly asked a series of questions.


    09:34


    At this point, Hanna suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even know what Calvin did. Maybe he needed


    to wear a suit for his work.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met him twice¡­ Well, I forgot to ask him what he does,¡± Hanna said awkwardly.


    Shelly was shocked and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what he does, so you have agreed to be his


    girlfriend. Then do you know your boyfriend¡¯s name or where he lives?¡±


    Hanna was even more embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t know!


    When Hanna agreed to Calvin¡¯s request, she was too shocked. She only heard him say, ¡°Okay, then


    let¡¯s do it.¡± Then Calvin left the diner. After that, Hanna also left.


    EB


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    The next day, when Shelly came to Hanna¡¯s studio, she couldn¡¯t help butin again, ¡°How


    could you be so reckless? You must have been fooled by him!¡±


    After Shelly learned what happened in the diner from Hanna, Shelly thought Hanna had been


    fooled.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy,¡± Hanna whispered.


    ¡°Could he tell you that he was a bad guy? If he had been serious, at least he would have told you


    his number. You don¡¯t even know how to contact him now. How will you date with him?¡± Shelly said.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t make a retort.


    Was Calvin really just making fun of Hanna? But somehow, when Hanna thought of Calvin¡¯s tone


    and eyes at that time, she felt he should be


    serious.


    But she didn¡¯t know his number. Could she see him again in the future?


    ¡°By the way, why did you agree to that man¡¯s request?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°Probably¡­ Because he has a beautiful face.¡± Hanna was a little guilty. She had another reason.


    Calvin looked desperate. Hanna felt that if she didn¡¯t help him, he would fall into the abyss.


    Hanna used to be in the same situation. At that time, she found that feelings were just a game in the


    eyes of others. She still remembered it felt to be hopeless.


    If Hanna hadn¡¯t been helped by Shelly at that time, maybe Hanna woul have been living a different


    life now.


    ¡°If that man was just making fun of me, it means that he doesn¡¯t have to find a girlfriend to solve his


    problem. That should be good,¡± Hanna breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so na?ve. If he is really so good-looking, will heck a girlfriend? You¡¯re so easy to fool.


    That asshole Lorin¡­¡± Suddenly, Shelly stopped talking and showed an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You¡¯re right. Lorin is indeed an asshole.¡±


    09:34


    Hanna pretended to be fine and smiled. Then she raised her hands and hugged Shelly, saying,


    ¡°Shelly, thank you for helping me at that time. You saved me from despair.¡±


    What are you talking about? Well, you should apany me on the blind date tonight. Maybe the


    friend of my date is also a nice person!¡± Shelly said with a smile.


    In the evening, Shelly took Hanna to the restaurant where she and her date would meet. But when


    they arrived at the table, Hanna¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    There were already two men sitting on one side of the table. One of them, wearing a white shirt, had


    a handsome face. He used to be the cutest guy in many girls¡¯ eyes!


    It was Lorin!


    Hanna didn¡¯t expect to meet Lorin here. Seeing Lorin, Shelly was also dumbfounded. She blurted


    out, ¡°Lorin? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know each other?¡± Kolton Mcbride, Shelly¡¯s blind date asked with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, we do. We¡¯re from the same university but in different departments,¡± Lorin answered.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Come on, have a seat. Please order whatever you want,¡± Kolton said to Shelly


    and Hanna enthusiastically.


    Hanna knew that Shelly had a good impression of Kolton. They had been chatting online for almost


    two weeks, and it was the first time t had met each other.


    ¡°Hanna, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Shelly wanted to leave this blind date party wit


    Hanna.


    After all, Shelly knew how Lorin hurt Hanna before. If Hanna had to have dinner with Lorin, it would


    hurt Hanna again.


    But before Shelly could finish her words, Hanna said, ¡°Shelly, let¡¯s take a


    seat.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Hanna gave Shelly aforting look and quietly pinched her hand to indicate to Shelly that she


    was fine. Then Hanna took Shelly¡¯s hand to sit


    09:34


    Chap 1319


    down.


    After ordering the meal, Shelly took Hanna to leave the table under the excuse of going to the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Hanna, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I didn¡¯t know that Kolton and Lorin were friends. If I had


    known¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have asked me toe with you, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. Lorin hurt me, but I can¡¯t


    avoid him forever. If I can¡¯t face him now, it means that I still care about the past. Shelly, I don¡¯t want


    to escape this time. Besides, I don¡¯t have to escape just because of Lorin, do I?¡± Hanna said.


    Shelly suddenly felt that Hanna was stronger than she thought. Hanna¡¯s sincere eyes told Shelly


    that Hanna had really gotten over Lorin.


    ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± Shelly said and smiled.


    At the same time, Kolton looked at Lorin and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Esther, did you know that they


    woulde here today?¡±


    Kolton didn¡¯t know why he had such a feeling.


    Lorin was not Kolton¡¯s friend, but a CEO of hispany. It was said that Lorin would join the board


    of directors of the head office in the future. He just came to the branch to prepare for his future


    promotion.


    identally, Lorin saw Shelly¡¯s photo on Kolton¡¯s phone and chatted with him for a while. After that,


    Lorin asked Kolton to bring him to the blind date party in the name of bringing a friend.


    At that time, Kolton was confused. But he didn¡¯t dare to refuse Kolton because of Kolton¡¯s identity.


    What happened just now made Kolton realize that Lorin had long guessed that Shelly would be


    apanied by Hanna. It seemed that everything was in Lorin¡¯s expectation.


    Lorin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m your friend now. Today, I¡¯m only here to apany you


    to a blind date party, right?¡±


    When Lorin said this, he nced in the direction of the bathroom.


    After so many years, Lorin finally saw Hanna again. He had thought she would turn around and


    leave without saying a word after seeing him, but


    as a result, she sat down calmly and looked at him with no more


    09:34


    Chapter 1319 affection.


    During dinner, although Kolton tried to warm up the atmosphere, it was


    strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Shelly talk about you. She said that you are aic artist. I am wondering what kind of


    comic you paint. I will read your work as soon as possible,¡± Kolton said.


    ¡°It¡¯s some girl romantic cartoons. You can ask Shelly about the details. She is my editor, and she


    knows it best. But I guess you may not like this kind ofic,¡± Hanna said with a smile.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Kolton smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡°So do you make up the stories by yourself when drawing


    comics?¡±


    ¡°Some cartoonists cooperate with authors, but myics and stories are all conceived by me,¡±


    Hanna said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult to make up a story?¡± Kolton asked.


    ¡°It depends. Sometimes it¡¯s not difficult once I am inspired,¡± Hanna replied.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t have inspiration? Will it be easier to get inspiration if you are in a rtionship?¡±


    Kolton asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily. I can watch films and TV dramas. Otherics and novels can also inspire me,¡±


    Hanna said.


    ¡°Shelly said you¡¯re thinking about the subject of a newic now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve had a long discussion today. It hasn¡¯t been decided yet,¡± Hanna said.


    Shelly alsoined, ¡°Well, it¡¯s difficult to start with a newic. When we have to determine the


    topic and outline the concept, we will be particrly painful.¡±


    ¡°So will a romantic rtionship inspire you, Ms. Zimmerman?¡± When Kolton asked this, he nced


    at Lorin.


    Lorin¡¯s expression did not change. It seemed that he was just enjoyi conversation.


    But what Hanna said next made Lorins expression change.


    ¡°I do have a boyfriend,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°What? Do you already have a boyfriend?¡± Kolton was surprised, while Shelly hesitated for a


    moment and then said as if she was showing off, ¡°Yeah, Hanna already has a boyfriend!


    Shelly¡¯s words were said to Lorin. After all, Lorin humiliated Hanna and made her be a joke on


    campus. Now Shelly felt like she had helped Hanna win Lorin this time.


    ¡°But we agreed to bring a single friend with us here¡­¡± Kolton nced at


    09:34


    Lorin uneasily.


    In Kolton¡¯s opinion, today¡¯s party was arranged by Lorin because he wanted to meet Hanna.


    Before Shelly could answer, Hanna said first, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Mcbride. I asked Shelly to bring me here


    because I wanted to see who she was dating with.¡±


    Kolton smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t care whether Hanna was single or not, but he was worried that Lorin


    would be unhappy.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Lorin stared at Hanna and asked.


    Hanna met Lorin¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lorin said.


    Hearing this, Shelly was annoyed and said unhappily, ¡°How is that impossible? Hanna has too many


    suitors! Lorin, did you think that there was no guy around Hanna?¡±


    Lorin suddenly stood up, leaned over, and grabbed Hanna¡¯s wrist, asking, ¡°Do you really have a


    boyfriend?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s burning eyes gave people a sense of oppression.


    Hanna frowned and said, ¡°Lorin, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me,


    do you really have a boyfriend?¡± Lorin asked again.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hanna just opened her mouth and wanted to say something whe she suddenly heard a male


    voice. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Calvin¡¯s clear indifferent voice shocked Hanna.


    She suddenly looked up and saw Calvin¡¯s cold and delicate face. Wearin a light gray suit, Calvin


    was still so handsome and elegant. At this moment, his deep eyes were fixed on Hanna.


    At this time, Hanna was sure that he was the man she had only met twice!


    Hanna thought she would never meet Calvin again. After all, Strico was a big city and it was


    impossible for Hanna to meet a stranger again.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet Calvin here again.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Hanna said in surprise.


    ¡°I just finished talking business with the boss here, but I saw you. Do you


    09:34


    need my help?¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°I do.¡± Hanna took a deep breath and turned to Lorin, saying, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend. Are you clear?¡±


    Lorin frowned, looking back and forth between Hanna and Calvin, and asked, ¡°Is he your


    boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Hanna¡¯s boyfriend. Is there a problem?¡± Calvin said calmly, reaching out his hand towards


    Lorin¡¯s hand which was holding Hanna¡¯s wrist.


    The next moment, Lorin felt pain in his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like someone holding my girlfriend¡¯s hand like this. You¡¯d better let her go now, otherwise¡­¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t finish his words, but his meaning was obvious.


    Lorin pursed his lips tightly into a line. He had an intuition that Calvin was by no means an ordinary


    person.


    After a moment of silence, Lorin released his hand.


    Calvin also withdrew his hand.


    Then Calvin looked at Hanna and said, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hanna didn¡¯t realize Calvin¡¯s meaning at once.


    ¡°If you want to leave, I¡¯ll leave with you. If you want to stay, then I¡¯lle to pick you up when you


    finish,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna thought for a while and then turned to Shelly and Kolton, sa ¡°Excuse me, I think I should


    leave now!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s okay,¡± Kolton said with an awkward smile, ncing at Lorin secretly.


    At this moment, Lorin was staring at Calvin with a hostile look.


    Kolton was stunned, but just as he wanted to look at Lorin more carefully, he found that the hostility


    on Lorin¡¯s face had disappeared and Lorin had returned to normal.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly¡¯s eyes widened at this moment, and she was still in disbelief.


    ¡®Oh, my God. Is this the boyfriend Hanna talked about?


    He looks so gorgeous!


    09:34


    If I were her, maybe I would also be fooled!¡¯ Shelly thought.


    After Hanna and Calvin left, Shelly suddenly realized that she had let Hanna leave with that bad


    guy!


    ¡°Oh, my God! Will Hanna be fine?¡± Shelly said in her heart.


    After Hanna got into Calvin¡¯s car, she was still in a daze. ¡°What a coincidence¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to


    meet you again here. I was thinking that we didn¡¯t have each other¡¯s number at all, so I might not be


    able to meet you again in the future,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°I know your number,¡± Calvin said, directly reporting her phone number and address.


    Hanna looked at Calvin in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Your name is Hanna Zimmerman, a professional cartoonist with your own studio. Your parents died


    early¡­¡± The more Calvin said, the more surprised Hanna became.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:34

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    ¡°Sorry, I checked some of your basic information. After all, if we are really in a rtionship. I need to


    know something about you,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna was silent. Calvin already knew all her basic information. That was why he had called her


    name in front of Lorin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hanna asked.


    She knew she was sitting in a luxury car. So Calvin must be a rich man.


    It had been only one day since Hanna promised to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. But he had found out all


    her basic information, which showed that he was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Calvin Gunner,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°How to spell?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°C-A-L-V-I-N. G-U-N-N-E-R.¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Nice name,¡± Hanna muttered.


    Calvin nced at Hanna. Looking at her expression, he believed that she had never heard of his


    name before.


    ¡°You know what? Gunner is one of the top ten hero¡¯s surnames in romantic novels.¡± Hanna thought


    of a post she had read before, so she mentioned it.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s surname?¡± Calvin was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes. Many writers like to name the male lead Gunner,¡± Hanna said.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Was Gunner the name of the male lead? But if life was a novel,


    then Calvin would always y a supporting role in


    the story.


    There was a sudden silence in the car, and an oppressive atmosphere spread.


    ¡°I¡­ Did I say something wrong?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Calvin was still calm.


    10.08


    Hanna hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Are you really going to be with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I was kidding yesterday?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about you!¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Calvin Gunner, a project leader. I live in Strico. I am the only child in my family and my parents


    are still alive¡­¡± Calvin introduced himself briefly.


    Hanna listened to him carefully. It was not until Calvin finished his words that Hanna found the car


    had stopped at the door of a restaurant.


    ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much just now. Let¡¯s go have something here. The dishes in this restaurant


    are great,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hanna got out of the car with Calvin.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, the manager of the restaurant knew Calvin. When he saw Calvin, he came forward


    enthusiastically and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, wee. Do you want the old box?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the same box is fine,¡± Calvin said.


    The manager led the way in front. When Hanna followed Calvin into the box, she found that it was


    veryrge. Besides the dining table, there was a sofa, a coffee table, a pool table, a projection


    screen and so on. A small party could be held here.


    When Hanna opened the menu and looked at the dishes, she was shocked by the prices.


    Hanna had be a cartoonist and had her own studio. She had some savings after all these


    years of hard work, but for her, the dishes here were quite expensive. Amon dish would cost


    more than a hundred dors.


    ¡°What do you like?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and ordered two dishes. Calvin then ordered several more.


    After the manager left the box, Hanna asked, ¡°Are


    you


    rich?¡±


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Calvin replied. ¡°As a condition for being my girlfriend, I can satisfy you with whatever you


    want as long as I can afford it.¡±


    10:08


    ¡°Does being your girlfriend mean pretending to be a happy couple with you in front of others?¡±


    Hanna asked.


    ¡°Yes, we may hold hands and hug each other, but nothing else. Of course, you can refuse me now if


    you think you can¡¯t do it,¡± Calvin said.


    Should Hanna refuse Calvin?


    Hanna stared at Calvin seriously and said after a while, ¡°I asked you why you chose me as your


    girlfriendst time. You said that it didn¡¯t make much difference to you no matter who you were with.


    But if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you find someone you know? Isn¡¯t that easier?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s dark eyshes trembled slightly, and his dark eyes met Hanna¡¯s round and clear eyes.


    ¡°You once said that you loved a person, but now you have taken back your feelingspletely and


    no longer love that person, right?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna nodded her head.


    ¡°If you can take back your feelings for the person you once loved, then I don¡¯t have to worry that I


    will hurt you too much. Even if you fell in love with me in a fake rtionship, you could take back


    your feelings and not love me. It will not cause me trouble,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna was astonished. ¡°Are you afraid that I will fall in love with you?¡± Hanna asked.


    Calvin¡¯s dark eyes were still indifferent. ¡°I will never fall in love with you, so it¡¯s better for you not to


    fall in love with me,¡± Calvin said.


    At this moment, Hanna suddenly had a strange feeling. Who would such a man fall in love with?


    ¡°Okay, if you haven¡¯t changed your mind, then you can ask me for what you want,¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna pondered for a moment and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°I want to draw you. If possible, I


    want you to be my model for some time!¡±


    ¡°Draw me?¡± Calvin was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Hanna to make such a


    request.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to draw a newic recently. At present, I am working on preliminary plot


    conception and character creation, so I want to draw you to get some inspiration,¡± Hanna said.


    10:08


    ¡°Inspiration?¡± Calvin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. You have a veryic face that makes people want to draw.¡± As Hanna spoke, she looked


    at Calvin with obsession. She was already thinking about what would happen if she made this face


    a character in heric book.


    Calvin was not as unhappy as before when he was stared at by Hanna with an obsession. Perhaps


    it was because Hanna¡¯s eyes were too pure.


    It seemed that Hanna was just obsessed with Calvin¡¯s face and she had no other desires or


    ambitions.


    ¡°If this is your condition, then I¡¯ll agree,¡± Calvin said.


    In the evening, when Calvin sent Hanna back to her residence, she still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Was Calvin really her boyfriend now?


    ¡°So from tomorrow on, we¡¯ll meet three times a week. Is that okay? Although it¡¯s not real, we should


    get familiar with each other at least,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Oh, no problem,¡± Hanna answered quickly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:08

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    ¡°Okay, after


    you


    make sure when you are free, tell me,¡± Calvin said.


    After Calvin left, Hanna had a littlepse of concentration and didn¡¯t realize it until her phone rang.


    Shelly¡¯s voice came from the phone, and she sounded anxious. ¡°Hanna, is that man in the


    restaurant today your boyfriend, that liar?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he was a liar, did I?¡± Hanna rubbed her ears in embarrassment.


    ¡°Anyway, he is the man you mentioned to us, right?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°Are you really taking him as your boyfriend? Do you know his full name or anything about him?¡±


    Shelly always thought it was too risky, though Calvin was really good-looking.


    ¡°We just pretend to be in a rtionship. It¡¯s fake. He must have some reason, and he also said that


    he would not do anything that breaks the rule. In addition, he told me his general information today,¡±


    said Hanna.


    ¡°That¡¯s just some sweet talk. Do you really believe it? That¡¯s the sweet talk all the yboys may


    say. Don¡¯t you know it?¡± Shelly was worried that Hanna would be fooled again because she was


    naive.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll be careful. If he really breaks the rule, I will immediately draw a line with him,¡± Hanna


    promised in a hurry. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your blind date going after I left?¡±


    ¡°Well, it went as it should be. We said goodbye to each other and left after lunch. The world is too


    small. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Lorin there, but his attitude towards you today¡­ was a little strange.


    Do you think so?¡± Shelly spoke out her conjecture. ¡°I mean he may still have a little¡­


    ¡°A little what? Do you mean he has feelings for me?¡± Hanna chuckled. ¡°I had long been held as an


    object of ridicule when I was still a college student. If Lorin really had feelings for me, he would have


    a lot of opportunities to stand out and throw a few words to defend me at that time, wouldn¡¯t he? But


    he didn¡¯t. Now, so many years have passed. Do you think it is possible that he developed feelings


    for me?¡±


    Shelly had no words to retort. She asked after a while, ¡°Do you still have feelings for him now?¡± She


    was afraid that Hanna started the fake


    10:08


    rtionship in an attempt to get rid of her feelings for Lorin.


    ¡°No, I have no feelings for him at all. Maybe I was not so sure about it in the past, but I am pretty


    sure about it after I saw him again today,¡± Hanna said.


    Today, when Hanna saw Lorin, she was shocked, but she surprisingly found that the deep hatred


    towards Lorin had gone and she seemed to have let it go. In addition, she felt the whole thing was a


    little funny.


    Hanna wondered why she fell in love with Lorin back then. That¡¯s why she felt it was funny. At that


    time, Lorin was like a prince on campus, but she was just an ordinary girl.


    Hanna and Lorin were in different departments when they were college students, so they shouldn¡¯t


    have had the chance to know each other. But Lorin suddenly approached her and began to ask her


    out and give her gifts.


    In fact, if Hanna had been perceptive enough, she should have found that Lorin didn¡¯t like her at all.


    When they hung out, Lorin was always absent-minded, and as for the gifts Lorin gave her, they,


    without exception, were just something she didn¡¯t like. Hanna wouldn¡¯t take it to heart if only a few


    of them were something she didn¡¯t like. She could tell that Lorin had never tried to know what she


    liked.


    But at that time, Hanna was immersed in a beautiful dream that she would be another Cindere


    and thought she would be as lucky as th female lead in thoseic books.


    But in the end, she desperately found that she was just a cannon fodd


    When Hanna was in the corner of the library one time, she identall heard Lorin talking to another


    girl. ¡°You bet with me and asked me to chase Hanna. I did it. If you don¡¯t like her, I can help you deal


    with her. So what about you? When will you do your part and be my girlfriend?¡±


    This sentence shattered Hanna¡¯s self-esteem and love for Lorin.


    ¡°Okay, I want you to dump Hanna in public and make her aughingstock in the whole school. If you


    do it, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget your words!¡±


    At that time, when Hanna heard this, she should break up with Lorin or


    viciously record Lorin¡¯s talk with that girl and expose it so that people


    10:08


    would me Lorin and that girl.


    But at that time, Hanna was still immersed in her fantasy and always thought Lorin should have a bit


    of feelings for her, so she still went to meet Lorin in the vain hope that Lorin would not hurt her.


    But in the end, she underestimated how heartless a man could be and became aughingstock of


    the whole school.


    The romance with Lorin brought Hanna nothing but trauma in the end.


    The trauma became less painful over time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shelly. Lorin is just a past story. If there is


    one thing in my heart when I saw him now, that is just deep disgust. And that disgust intensified


    when Lorin grabbed my hand today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shelly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After finishing the call, Hanna looked through her phone¡¯s address book and saw ¡°Calvin¡±.


    Hanna still felt the whole thing was a bit ridiculous. She had a boyfriend


    now.


    Moreover, Calvin agreed to serve as a model to help Hanna finish her painting, which Hanna took


    as a reward.


    The next day, Hanna texted Calvin her timetable.


    Two dayster, Hanna had her first date with Calvin.


    ¡°Well¡­ Do we need to do something?¡± Hanna asked. After all, the only experience she had about a


    date came from her rtionship with Lorin.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want,¡± Calvin said lightly. Although he was still wearing a cold look which


    might alienated others, what he said was enough to cause other people¡¯s reverie


    Hanna thought in shock, ¡°Please. Don¡¯t you know that it is easy for others to misunderstand you


    when they hear what you said just now? People with bad intentions might have¡­¡±


    Hanna filled her mind with all kinds of erotic images.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded abruptly.


    Hanna was jolted out of her reverie. She blushed. ¡°Well, nothing. I¡¯m just thinking that if you don¡¯t


    mind, we can go to theic bar I often go to.


    10:08


    We can seeic books there. By the way, do you see anyic books? If you are not interested,


    we could consider something else.¡±


    ¡°Do you often go there?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s both an interest and a need for work,¡± Hanna answered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there. Anyway, we have to know each other better.¡± Calvin was well aware that he


    had to know more about Hanna, Otherwise, Rosalie would easily see through his fake rtionship


    with Hanna.


    Since Calvin had chosen such a fake rtionship, he had to do his best to act and make Rosalie


    believe that he really had let go of his feelings for her and moved on.


    Calvin only hoped that Rosalie would not worry about him after she saw that he had started a new


    rtionship.


    Theic bar Hanna mentioned was located in the west district of the city. There were manyic


    books and private boxes equipped withputers for Inte ess.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10 081

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    There were also free drinks in the bar. It only charged 2 dors an hour. Hanna often came here to


    read some newic books.


    Although thework was well-developed now and manyic books could be seen online, Hanna


    still preferred to read paper books.


    Hanna led Calvin to an unupied sofa and said, ¡°If you want to read aic book, you can look


    for one on the bookshelf. What kind of drink do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Just some water,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna brought Calvin a ss of water and a cup of orange juice for herself. When she came back


    to her seat, she found that Calvin was reading aic book in his hand.


    But when Hanna caught a glimpse of the cover of the book, she was shocked. It was¡­ It was a


    comic book she wrote.


    But the problem was that Hanna had never told Calvin that her pseudonym was ¡°Liana Zimmerman¡±


    at all!


    But on second thought, Hanna thought it made sense since Calvin could find out her name,


    upation, and home address.


    Hanna felt a little embarrassed watching a man read aic book she wrote in front of her. The


    comic book had a neurotic male lead who was very domineering towards his lover. Besides, it


    contained many intimate


    scenes.


    Seeing that Calvin was about to see those episodes, Hanna quickly said, ¡°Mr. Gunner¡­ Your


    water!¡±


    Calvin looked up at Hanna and reached out his hand to take the water. ¡°Thank you, and I think we


    need to make a change about how we address each other. We don¡¯t look like a couple at all if you


    always call me ¡®Mr. Gunner. What do you think, Hanna?¡±


    Hearing Calvin call her ¡°Hanna¡±, Hanna only felt her heartbeat quicken.


    This was the first time he had called her name since they started their fake rtionship. As for


    colleagues at work, they were more likely to call her pseudonym ¡°Liana¡±.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you¡­ ¡®Cal¡¯?¡± Hanna addressed Calvin that


    way in the


    10:08


    context of their conversation.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes, however, suddenly changed, but his long eyshes covered his eyes, making it hard


    for Hanna to notice the change in his look. ¡°Call me ¡®Calvin¡¯. Don¡¯t call him ¡®Cal¡¯ in the future.¡±


    Rosalie called Calvin that way when they were children, so it would remind him of Rosalie whenever


    he heard the word ¡®Cal¡¯ as if it had been carved into his bones and could not be erased.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna replied quickly. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help ming herself for being stupid just


    now. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s improper for me to call him that way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Then you can call me by my name now,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Now?¡± Hanna blinked.


    ¡°Then when?¡± Calvin said casually.


    ¡°C-Calvin¡­¡± Hanna moved her lips and called Calvin awkwardly.


    ¡°You will get used to it soon,¡± Calvin said, lowering his head and continuing to read theic book


    in his hand.


    Just as Calvin was about to turn pages, Hanna suddenly shouted in a hurry, ¡°Um¡­ How about I find


    anotheric book for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t finished this book yet,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Hanna blushed slightly.


    Calvin looked at Hanna and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t like me reading theic book you write?¡±


    ¡°Theic books I wrote and drew were all about love stories that girls usually like. You guys


    probably don¡¯t like to read them, do you?¡± Hanna exined. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to force


    yourself to read it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing of the sort. I watch some love dramas, so I don¡¯t reject suchics. Besides, we need to


    know each other better,¡± Calvin said.


    But what worried Hanna were those intimate scenes in the book, and there were quite a lot in the


    later sections!


    Hanna grabbed Calvin¡¯s finger in a hurry when she saw that Calvin was about to turn the page


    again.


    10:08


    pter 1323


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hanna. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to read it, do you?¡±


    Hanna smiled and said awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ Pictures on the next page contain some content for


    adults only.¡±


    ¡°Since it has been published, I guess it must be in line with the current domestic publishing


    standards,¡± Calvin said calmly.


    ¡°Well, yes, and I just said¡­ Um, some,¡± Hanna exined quickly.


    ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter. But you don¡¯t take me as a man under eighteen who is not suitable to see


    those pictures, do you? If you really don¡¯t want me to read it, I can stop right now.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s hand froze in the air. She hesitated for a moment and then withdrew her hand.


    Hanna wrote and drewics because she wanted to share those beautiful stories with others.


    She wanted more people to see them.


    Calvin continued to read theic book.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help but get nervous because she knew that there were many scenes of kissing.


    Moreover, she gave a description of the wedding night of the male and female leads. Although she


    focused on aesthetics and the pictures about the sex were a bit blurred, she was sure that people


    could basically tell from the pictures what was going on between the male and female leads that


    night.


    Calvin looked at the book quietly, turning pages with his slender fingers asionally. The sunlight


    mixed with the indoor light shone on him, forming a warm picture.


    Calvin had short hair, tanned skin, a straight nose, and thin lips. His eyshes looked more


    conspicuous when he lowered his head slightly to read the book in his hand.


    Even in showbiz where there were many beautiful men, it was rare to find a man whose eyshes


    were as beautiful and long as Calvin¡¯s. Besides, Calvin didn¡¯t wear any makeup.


    Suddenly, Hanna had an impulse to draw the scene in front of her. She took out a pen and a


    notebook that she usually used to record her inspiration and began to draw on a piece of nk


    paper.


    When Calvin looked up after reading the book in his hand, he found


    10:08


    Hanna was painting.


    And what Hanna painted¡­ was him!


    It was not a cartoon image, but a sketch.


    ¡°Please sit still. It will be okay soon!¡± Hanna suddenly said. At the same time, she paced up her


    painting.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly, but he did not move as Hanna required. He continued to maintain the


    posture just now.


    But Calvin¡¯s eyes seemed to be riveted on Hanna who was sitting opposite him.


    At this moment, the embarrassment and fluster that showed in Hanna¡¯s eyes were gone and


    reced by concentration. Her round eyes were full of indescribable seriousness.


    It was the first time that Calvin had been looked at by a woman with such pure eyes. There was no


    ambition, desire, or obsession in Hanna¡¯s eyes as if she just wanted to look at him quietly.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:08

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Finally, when Hanna drew thest line, she let out a long sigh of relief. She looked as casual as


    usual again. ¡°It is done.¡±


    ¡°Is it boring to date me?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna was stunned, but she soon realized what Calvin meant. She said in a hurry, ¡°No, you


    misunderstood. I painted you just now because the whole picture looked nice when you sat and


    read there, so I couldn¡¯t help¡­ but to draw it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hanna thought of something, and her expression suddenly changed. ¡°By the way,


    do you mind it? I mean I draw you without your permission?¡±


    ¡°No. I promised you before that you could draw me after we started a rtionship,¡± Calvin said.


    Hearing this, Hanna was relieved.


    After they got out of theic bar, Calvin sent Hanna back to the gate of her neighborhood.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll pick you up on the weekend,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Can we go to my studio next time? No one is there on the weekend, so I want to finish my painting


    there with you being my model,¡± Hanna said. Although she painted Calvin today, she didn¡¯t know


    why but she wanted to draw more.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to your studio next time. Do you have any


    requirements for my clothes when I serve as your model next time?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°No. You can wear as usual,¡± Hanna said quickly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin drove away. Hanna turned around and was about to walk into the neighborhood, but


    someone suddenly grabbed her by her arm when she had barely taken a few steps.


    Startled, Hanna turned around and found it was Lorin. At this moment, Lorin grabbed her arm with


    one hand,


    ¡°Lorin, what are you doing?¡± Hanna struggled to pull her arm back.


    But Lorin¡¯s hand seemed to be fixed on Hanna¡¯s arm. ¡°The man who just


    12:01


    sent you back is really your boyfriend?¡±


    Today, Lorin came to Hanna¡¯s residence to look for her but found that Hanna was not at home, so


    he waited in the car. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see Hanna being sent back by the man he saw in


    the restaurantst time.


    ¡°I think I had introduced him to youst time. He is my boyfriend,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lorin didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Hanna sneered, ¡°Why do you think it is impossible? Do you mean a boring woman like me should


    not have a boyfriend?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face turned pale because he said Hanna was a boring woman back then.


    At that time, Lorin said in front of everyone, ¡°Hanna, I¡¯ve never seen a woman as boring as you.


    Don¡¯t pester me anymore, please. I have told you many times that I don¡¯t like you at all. If you follow


    me all day long and do those disgusting things, it will only make me hate you more.¡±


    ¡°You still hate me for what I did to you, do you?¡± Lorin asked with his lips trembling slightly.


    Hanna looked at Lorin coldly. ¡°I used to hate you, but now I have no hatred. After all, it has been so


    many years. We have nothing to do with each other now, so it is meaningless to hate a nobody.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lorin¡¯s face turned paler because of Hanna¡¯s words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth? Should I see you as an important person to me?¡± Hanna asked with a sneer.


    Lorin¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°I know I did something bad back then. Actually, I always want to apologize to


    you.¡±


    Hearing this, Hanna said indifferently, ¡°Okay. Apologize.¡±


    Lorin was stunned as if he didn¡¯t expect Hanna to be so straightforward


    now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to apologize? I¡¯m in front of you now. Don¡¯t you apologize?¡± Hanna


    asked.


    Lorin took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    12:01


    ¡°Okay, I heard you. Now can you let go of me?¡± Hanna said. expressionlessly.


    ¡°Do you forgive me?¡± Lorin had a rare eagerness in his eyes.


    ¡°I heard your apology, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you. I am not that generous. I can¡¯t forgive


    someone who hurt me, especially a man who tried to hurt me as a chip to please another woman.¡±


    ¡°Hanna, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Hanna¡±!¡± Hanna said. ¡°Lorin, the grudge between us has passed. I don¡¯t hate you,


    but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will forgive what you have done. I just hope we won¡¯t meet again or we


    can take each other as strangers when we meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°As strangers¡­¡± Lorin smiled bitterly. ¡°If I say I can restart¡­¡±


    Hanna, however, interrupted Lorin before Lorin could finish his words. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to have


    any rtionship with you anymore. Lorin, I no longer have any feelings for you. And to be honest, I


    would only think that it is another bet you made with others!¡±


    Lorin¡¯s eyes were full of grief. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you again. I have always regretted what I did in the


    past.¡±


    Hanna was as calm as before as if it didn¡¯t matter to her no matter what


    Lorin said.


    ¡°What about your boyfriend now? Do you think he is serious about his rtionship with you?¡± Lorin


    couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°That man looks rich and good-looking. There should be many women around


    him. Maybe you are just a game for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is serious about me!¡± Hanna said firmly. ¡°Whether a man is serious about me has nothing


    to do with his appearance or wealth. It depends on his character. I believe in my boyfriend¡¯s


    character, and I love him very much!¡±


    Of course, Hanna told a lie in thest sentence.


    A light of dejection shed in Lorin¡¯s eyes. He slowly released his fingers, which were holding


    Hanna¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°You¡­ love him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love him very much,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Lorin, I¡¯ve heard your apology. I hope you won¡¯t disturb


    me in the future!¡±


    12:01


    After that, Hanna turned around and walked into the neighborhood.


    Lorin stared at Hanna¡¯s back in a daze until Hannapletely


    disappeared from his sight. He looked down at the hand that had just grabbed Hanna¡¯s arm.


    Lorin felt as if he could still feel Hanna¡¯s temperature in his palms, but Hanna was actually cold to


    him.


    In the past, Hanna had also been enthusiastic about him and said to him, ¡°Lorin, I like you very


    much. I think it is love. I think I will always love you until I am old.¡±


    But Hanna¡¯s love was destroyed by Lorin himself!


    Send Gift


    Comment All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Lorin just took Hanna as a tool back then toplete his bet with the girl he had a crush on.


    But when Lorin saw Hanna being ridiculed by everyone in school and even humiliated in public, he


    felt sorry for her.


    Hanna used to be a bright girl. But after that incident, the bright smile in her eyes was gone and


    reced by a kind of fear.


    Lorin knew that Hanna was being bullied by others and became a joke


    on campus.


    And Lorin knew well that it was all because of him. His little trick caused Hanna¡¯s misery. Yet even


    though he saw Hanna be a miserable existence, he still didn¡¯t exin anything in the school.


    As if to flee from his mistake, Lorin hurried abroad as an exchange student half a yearter.


    But even when Lorin was abroad, the scene of Hanna being bullied by others would still appear in


    his mind from time to time, so unconsciously he began to worry about Hanna.


    Lorin wanted to know how Hanna was doing now and whether she was fine or not.


    Lorin had never been serious about Hanna and just wanted to use Hanna back then, but he had


    never thought that one day he would desperately miss Hanna and couldn¡¯t even get Hanna out of


    his mind.


    What was worse, Lorin would inevitably think of Hanna when other women deliberately approached


    him and made some intimate moves.


    Lorin couldn¡¯t get Hanna¡¯s figure out of his mind at all!


    ¡°Lorin, have you ever thought that maybe you had fallen in love with Hanna unconsciously?¡± Marvin


    Charles said to Lorin. He was Lorin¡¯s college ssmate and Lorin¡¯s current friend.


    ¡°Fall in love with her?¡± Lorin felt ridiculous when he heard this.


    How could Lorin fall in love with Hanna who had never been the type he liked? Moreover, he had a


    girl he liked when he was a college student.


    ¡°How is that possible? Stop joking!¡± Lorin said.


    12:01


    ¡°If not, why do you still remember her after so many years? Is it really because of guilt? If so, there


    would be many people you should feel sorry for. Since childhood, there have been many girls who


    were rejected by you. Why didn¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    Therefore, Lorin found out where Hanna was now and secretly


    investigated Hanna¡¯s current situation. Later, he asked Kolton Mcbride to take him to the blind


    dinner date.


    Lorin just wanted to take that opportunity to get in touch with Hanna again, but he didn¡¯t expect to


    see Hanna¡¯s boyfriend there.


    ording to the information Lorin got, Hanna should be single!


    Lorin didn¡¯t understand why Hanna suddenly had a boyfriend. Moreover, Hanna said that she loved


    her boyfriend very much.


    Lorin was the one Hanna had loved back then!


    Thinking of this, Lorin felt his heart aching.


    When Lorin saw Hanna again, he thought Hanna would hate him and avoid him, or rush up and


    beat him hard.


    But Lorin didn¡¯t expect that Hanna would not hate him.


    Lorin knew that Hanna didn¡¯t hate him because Hanna had no feelings for him at all! Hanna¡¯s love


    for him had disappeared, but his love for Hanna¡­


    If that was not the joke of fate, then it was the punishment for what Lorin had done to Hanna back


    then.


    On the weekend, Calvin came to Hanna¡¯s studio.


    The studio was notrge. It covered an area of only about 1,000 square feet, but the decoration was


    very refreshing.


    On the wall, there were some posters ofics. From the painting style, Calvin could tell they were


    painted by Hanna.


    Manyic books were ced on the shelves against the wall, including those created by Hanna.


    But it seemed that most of them were short and medium-length stories. The one Calvin read that


    day was just a shortic book.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been makingics since high school, right?¡± At least in the information Calvin got about


    Hanna, it¡¯s written like this.


    12:01


    ¡°Not exactly. I liked to drawics when I was very young, but in my third year of senior high


    school, I officially submitted a manuscript. Unexpectedly, the first work was epted, and then I


    kept on makingics until now.¡±


    ¡°On your third year of senior high school? You should be about to take the college entrance


    examination at that time. You must have been busy then,¡± Calvin said.


    \¡±Yes, so at that time, I tried to spend my spare time makingics every day, and sometimes I


    stayed up until the early morning. But I was really happy when myics were published in


    magazines. That kind of happiness was unparalleled,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very hard? Moreover, theics industry was not popr in our country and


    couldn¡¯t make much money,¡± Calvin said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although it won¡¯t bring me wealth, at least I can make a living relying on it. And over the years, my


    life is gradually getting better. Initially, I painted alone, butter I opened a studio and had two


    assistants. Although the studio is still small and I am not very famous now, I think it is good to do


    what I like and support myself with it. A contented mind is the greatest blessing a man can enjoy in


    this world!¡±


    When Hanna said this, she smiled, and there seemed to be light in her


    eyes.


    ¡°A contented mind is the greatest blessing a man can enjoy in this world!?¡± Calvin muttered. His


    eyes shed slightly. How many people could really do as this simple sentence stated?


    Most people¡¯s desires swelled and could never be fulfilled.


    ¡°Are you going to draw me today? Do you want to start now?¡± Calvin changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s start now.¡± Hanna then asked Calvin to sit on a sofa. She put the easel in ce and took


    out the pencil.


    ¡°You can sit in a casual posture. It will take about an hour. Is it okay for you?¡± Hanna estimated the


    time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay,¡± Calvin said, and then he sat in afortable posture.


    Hanna stared at Calvin and suddenly said, ¡°Can you loosen your tie a little? It would look better.¡±


    12:01


    At this moment, Calvin sat a littlezily on the sofa, but he looked serious with the straight suit and


    tie on him.


    Calvin pulled the tie that had been tied up neatly with his slender fingers. Suddenly, Hanna felt as if


    she was watching a film.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this man is not a star. If he goes to shoot an advertisement, he will


    definitely be popr.¡±


    The tie was loosened a little, giving Calvin a casual elegance. ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure!¡± Hanna nodded.


    Calvin unbuttoned the button at the top of his shirt. Suddenly, the line of his corbone became


    clear.


    Hanna felt that her eyes seemed to be riveted on the man in front of her. She thought, ¡°Is this an


    extra reward?¡±


    The urge to draw Calvin got stronger.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:01

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Hanna picked up the pen and began to draw carefully, while Calvin looked at Hanna who was


    holding a pencil to draw him.


    Calvin found that Hanna¡¯s expression was the same as that when she painted him in theic bar


    that day, or, more precisely, she was more


    intent.


    Hanna once said that Calvin had a special charm that made her want to draw him on the paper.


    It was really a newment for Calvin.


    Calvin asked Hanna to pretend to be his girlfriend. Every time he thought about it, he felt he was a


    little impulsive. After all, they didn¡¯t know each other at all. They were just two strangers.


    But¡­ But Calvin didn¡¯t seem to regret it.


    ?


    Compared with the women who had other ns and intentions, Hanna¡¯s ¡°n and intention¡± was


    simple and clear.


    Most importantly, Calvin was at ease when he got along with Hanna.


    Therefore, Calvin felt it was good to get familiar with Hanna first. When the time was right, he and


    Hanna would appear in front of Rosalie and tell her that he had let go of his feelings for her and


    moved on. Then Rosalie would not worry about him.


    As long as Hanna could help Calvin finish his n, Calvin would naturally give Hanna a good


    reward that could help her lead a carefree life when their fake rtionship ended.


    Hanna didn¡¯t know how long she had been painting. The more she drew Calvin, the more careful


    she became. She just wanted to depict Calvin on the paper vividly, especially Calvin¡¯s eyes which


    had assumed a vacant look that showed mental abstraction. It seemed that Calvin was possessed


    by aplicated mood at the time.


    And Hanna wanted to draw thatplicated mood on the paper.


    When Hanna finished drawing, she found that her stomach was growling. And when she looked at


    the time, she found that more than two hours had passed, which was far beyond her original n.


    for too


    ¡°Heck¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I have drawn you long.¡± Hanna apologized


    10:24


    quickly. ¡°Did your hands and feet get numb? Do you need me to massage them for you?¡±


    With


    that, Hanna instinctively stepped forward, intending to massage Calvin¡¯s arm.


    After all, maintaining a sitting posture for a long time would inevitably lead to poor blood cirction


    and local numbness.


    ¡°Are you going to give me a massage?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at it.¡± As a painter, Hanna had to sit for a long time to draw pictures


    sometimes. Therefore, her muscles were easy to get sore. She and her assistants would also help


    each other massage their arms or necks to relieve their soreness


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. Hanna suddenly found that what she just said seemed to be


    easy to cause ambiguity!


    ¡°Well¡­ I-I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. I¡¯m really afraid that your hands and feet will get numb, so


    I want to help you promote blood cirction first. In the studio, my assistants and I also massage


    each other¡¯s arms, shoulders, and neck,¡± Hanna blushed and exined.


    Looking at Hanna¡¯s flushed face, Calvin smiled unconsciously. He said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get it wrong.


    My hands and feet are not so numb. Now they have returned to normal.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ That is good,¡± Hanna mumbled with relief.


    Calvin walked to Hanna¡¯s easel and looked at the painting she had just drawn.


    Calvin could tell that this painting was much more exquisite than the previous one Hanna drew in


    theic bar. It could be seen that Hanna¡¯s drawing skills were indeed good. This sketch was


    realistic. His image on the paper was vivid, especially his eyes which seemed to contain so much in


    them.


    Calvin thought, ¡°So this is what I look like in her eyes?¡±


    The sound of stomach growling sounded in the air.


    Calvin turned around and looked at Hanna, who was looking embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Let¡¯s have lunch first,¡± Calvin looked at the


    10:24


    time and said.


    ¡°Let me treat you. You have served as a model for me for a long time. We almost missed


    lunchtime.¡±


    ¡°You treat me?¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes glimmered with surprise.


    ¡°Well, I mean to have lunch at some regr restaurant. I can¡¯t afford the food in the high-end


    restaurant,¡± Hanna touched her nose and added. Calvin had taken Hanna to a restaurant before


    and cost thousands of


    dors for a meal there. Hanna could not afford to treat Calvin to lunch at such a restaurant for the


    time being.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not picky about food,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief. They walked out of the studio. Hanna asked, ¡°What do you want to


    eat, local delicacies or exotic foods?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡¯ll do me,¡± Calvin said. He then caught a glimpse of a diner not far away. It was the diner


    where they met for the second time. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so close to Hanna¡¯s studio. ¡°Do you


    often eat in that diner?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Then go


    there for lunch,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°There?¡± Hanna was stunned. The food there was only a few bucks per serving. Hanna thought it


    was a bit simple if she treated Calvin to lunch there.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Calvin looked at Hanna in a daze and asked.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not appropriate to treat you to lunch there? You know it is a cheap diner,¡± Hanna


    said.


    ¡°Of course not, and actually, we had a meal in that dinerst time, didn¡¯t we?¡± Calvin said.


    They walked into the diner and ordered their meals separately. Hanna asked, ¡°By the way, why did


    youe to this restaurant for dinnerst time?¡±


    ¡°I happened to pass by and missed the food here, so I came in,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Miss the food here?¡±


    ¡°This diner was a pasta restaurant even earlier. A friend of mine once


    10:24


    worked here, so I came to eat here sometimes,¡± Calvin murmured.


    If Calvin had recognized that Rosalie was the person he was still looking for at that time, then he


    would not have made a mistake that he would regret all his life.


    ¡°You must have a good rtionship with your friend.¡± Hanna guessed.


    Calvin, however, was silent this time. He lowered his head slightly as if he was trying to restrain


    some feelings in his heart.


    Suddenly, Hanna had a feeling that the person Calvin mentioned should be very important to him!


    That was the reason why Calvin woulde in and take a seat in this diner when he passed by.


    Calvin must miss that friend who worked in this diner many years ago very much.


    Many people were talking in the diner, but there was a silence between Hanna and Calvin as if their


    table had been isted.


    Soon, the food Hanna and Calvin ordered was served.


    Calvin ate the food elegantly, but Hanna ate quickly and greedily.


    At this moment, Hanna¡¯s phone rang. She looked at it and found that it was Shelly. ¡°Shelly? What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have good news for you! Didn¡¯t I tell you that youric book Meeting You is going to be filmed?¡±


    Shelly said.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hanna was confused. Because theic Meetin You was sold well, it was


    favored by some movie and televisionpanies and was about to be filmed. However, Hanna was


    not a famous cartoonist after all, so even though it was about to be made in movie, only a few


    companies invested in it.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    But even so, it was still a very happy thing for Hanna. She would feel particrly satisfied to watch


    herics be filmed and performed by real people.


    ¡°Somepanies like theic and decide to invest more money in the shooting, which meant the


    comic is likely to be broadcast on Netflix, and I heard that Rowan will probably be the male lead,¡±


    Shelly said excitedly.


    Hanna was stunned. Rowan was a popr star with both acting skills and many followers on social


    media. Lots of people thought highly of him.


    Rowan acted in many dramas as the male lead, and all of those dramas were broadcast on Netflix.


    If he really took the role of the male lead in the drama based on Hanna¡¯sic, it would be possible


    for this drama to be broadcast on Netflix.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hanna asked after a while.


    ¡°Of course. Can I joke with you about this? The producer called me in person,¡± Shelly said. ¡°If the


    drama can be popr, then you may also be famous!¡±


    Shelly was really happy for Hanna. In her opinion, Hanna¡¯sics were as good as those of other


    famous cartoonists. She thought Hanna justcked a little luck.


    In the past years, Hanna devoted herself to the creation ofics. Even though she didn¡¯t make


    much money from it, she was calm and never swerved from her aim of making goodics.


    In theics industry, only a few people could keep their devotion to the creation ofics. Making


    comics was a hard job. Moreover, it would not make them rich. Many of them gave up because of


    the cruel reality. If they worked in other industries, they could also make money, but the work would


    not be that hard.


    Shelly knew several cartoonists. In the end, they stopped drawing and started a career as trainers


    for the creation ofics, which was way more profitable.


    Sometimes, Shelly admired Hanna¡¯s devotion to the creation ofics.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, if the drama could be popr, it would also be of great benefit to Hanna¡¯s career.


    10.24


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it will be popr or not. It would be a great thing if Rowan was willing to


    act in it,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°The producer said that he was negotiating with Rowan¡¯s manager now. There¡¯s a 50 percent


    chance he will make it,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Well, just wait for the news. I guess there will be results in two


    days!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered.


    After finishing the call, a clear and elegant voice suddenly sounded in Hanna¡¯s ears. ¡°I heard you


    mentioned Rowan and a drama. What drama do you want him to take part in?¡±


    As soon as Hanna looked up, she met Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s aic I made before. It is going to be filmed. Initially, it only got a little investment. But now it


    seemed that apany invested more in it. And the producer is talking with Rowan¡¯s manager,


    hoping to invite him to y the male lead.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hanna smiled unconsciously. ¡°If Rowan is willing to y, it would be so great. I am


    a little excited to think about it!¡±


    ¡°Are


    you a fan of him?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna touched her nose and said, ¡°Well, I am interested in him and the dramas he takes part in


    asionally. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a loyal fan. But I watched all the films and TV series he took part in.


    Although he is still young now, only 28 years old, I think he will develop well in the future.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hanna suddenly looked a little hesitant. ¡°But the films and dramas that Rowan


    took part in before are all big-budget ones. F if apany invested more in the drama based on my


    comic, it is s not as attractive as those films and dramas Rowan took part in befor Besides, I am not


    a famous cartoonist.¡±


    ¡°He will y,¡± Calvin suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna looked at Calvin in surprise. Shelly said that the producer was still negotiating with


    Rowan¡¯s manager and that they would have the result two dayster. But Calvin looked confident as


    if he had already known the result.


    Hanna thought, ¡°He was just trying tofort me, right?¡±


    Hanna thought and then smiled, ¡°Thank you. I hope he can really y the role. But even if he


    refused, it¡¯s okay. One of my work is going to be


    10.943


    filmed. Moreover, somepanies favored it and even invested in it. It is already a great thing for


    me.¡±


    Cal eyes shed slightly. He was touched by Hanna¡¯s smile. He thought, ¡°She said that a contented


    mind is the greatest blessing a man can enjoy in this world. Looks like this was the reason why she


    could always be happy, right? What would a woman like her look like when she bes greedy?¡±


    But if one day Calvin really found that Hanna had greed, maybe it was time for him to end this fake


    rtionship.


    When the date was over, Calvin went back to his car alone and called his secretary. ¡°Go find


    someone to contact Rowan. Tell him that someone would go negotiate with him about ying the


    male lead in aic adaptation recently. Ask him to take the role.¡±


    Hearing this, the secretary was stunned. ¡°Do you mean to let Rowan take the role of the male lead


    in aic adaptation, Mr. Gunner?¡± It was just a small matter. The secretary didn¡¯t think it should


    be looked after by the CEO in person.


    After receiving a positive answer, the secretary hurriedly took the task. The secretary still couldn¡¯t


    believe it after finishing the call.


    He thought, ¡°Why does Mr. Gunner suddenly care about what drama Rowan took? Rowan is just an


    actor in thepany¡¯s branch. Even if he was popr recently, it was not enough to attract Mr.


    Gunner¡¯s attention.¡±


    The secretary filled his mind with all kinds of spection, but he just couldn¡¯t draw a conclusion.


    Marvin looked at Lorin and said, ¡°I heard that you invested in ai adaptation. The original author


    is Hanna.¡±


    Lorin looked at Marvin and said, ¡°You are well-informed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. By the way, you said you nned to meet Hanna. Did you meet her?¡± Marvin


    asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lorin said lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look dejected. Did she take advantage of your guilt to force you to invest in the


    comic adaptation?¡± Marvin guessed.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± If Hanna really wanted to take advantage of it, maybe Lorin would feel better. ¡°She


    said that she didn¡¯t hate me, but she


    wouldn¡¯t forgive me. Now she had a boyfriend and she loved him very much. She hoped that we


    could take each other as strangers.¡±


    Marvin was surprised. ¡°She has a boyfriend?¡±


    Lorin didn¡¯t answer but said, ¡°Marvin, do you think I really have feelings. for Hanna unconsciously?¡±


    ¡°You should ask yourself what kind of feeling you have for her, guilt or love!¡± Marvin said.


    Lorin didn¡¯t say anything. He also wanted to know what kind of feeling he had for Hanna. For so


    many years, he just couldn¡¯t forget her!


    Lorin would always recall the time when he was with Hanna, and the time when Hanna was bullied


    and ridiculed on campus. He just couldn¡¯t get them out of his mind as if they were all engraved in


    his mind.


    When Hanna said that she loved her boyfriend very much, Lorin felt hurt.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Is that possible? We broke up years ago and lost connection since then. Could I fall


    in love with Hanna now? But if it is not love, why do I feel sad?¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of feeling it is, we will know itter!¡± Lorin said. Even though Hanna didn¡¯t want


    to see him, she couldn¡¯t avoid meeting him since he had invested in heric adaptation.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Lorin swore that he would find the answer!


    Rosalie and Amelia were talking on the phone. Rosalie asked about the wound on Amelia¡¯s ankle..


    ¡°I feel better now. I recovered a lot these days,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°What about your rtionship with Warren?¡± Rosalie asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before. He doesn¡¯t want to ept me. Maybe we will eventually get divorced,¡±


    Amelia murmured.


    ¡°How about we figure out a way to help him get rid of the effect of the previous hypnosis? Perhaps


    we can find a powerful hypnotist to perform reverse hypnosis. I¡¯ve checked some cases, and some


    people made it,¡± Rosalie suggested.


    Amelia shook her head. ¡°No need. He doesn¡¯t want to get rid of the effect of his hypnosis. He knows


    the code words and can get rid of the effect of his hypnosis by himself at any time. He doesn¡¯t want


    to do that because he doesn¡¯t want to love me anymore. In this case, there is no need to force


    him.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Rosalie said with worry.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m mentally prepared. Warren and I have missed too much. If he really has no feelings for


    me when it reaches the agreed time, I will sign the divorce agreement,¡± Amelia said. ¡°I would


    respect his choice.¡±


    Hearing that, Rosalie didn¡¯t know how tofort Amelia for a moment.


    Though Rosalie was Amelia¡¯s friend, she knew well that she couldn¡¯t interfere too much in Amelia¡¯s


    marriage.


    ¡°What about you? How is the baby now?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Everything is fine, as far as the report of each prenatal check-up shows,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I am not in Strico these days. My mother told me that you, Lillian, and Riley often went


    to see her and the two children and helped a lot. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We are the children¡¯s godmothers. Since you are not around, we should go and see them


    frequently,¡± Rosalie said.


    10:24


    Amelia smiled gratefully.


    After finishing the call, Amelia couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she walked out of the bedroom.


    It waste at night, and there were no maids in the room.


    Amelia went to the kitchen and wanted to find something to eat.


    Amelia was a little hungry because she ate a little during dinner.


    There were a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator. Amelia nned to cook a simple pasta with some


    eggs and tomatoes.


    But when Amelia took out the ingredients and turned her head, she saw a tall figure standing at the


    kitchen door and staring at her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia was startled. The ingredients in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    Amelia calmed down and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Warren looked at Amelia. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the ingredients in


    Amelia¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t have enough food during dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, so I want to cook something to eat,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, just call and ask the cook to cook some food for you,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°They should all have gone to bed. I don¡¯t want to call them over at night. I can cook some pasta


    myself. It won¡¯t take much time.¡± With that, Amelia walked to the cooking table and began to wash


    the vegetables. Then she boiled water and put the pasta in the water. At the same time, she began


    to cut the tomatoes quickly with a kitchen knife. She then cracked the


    eggs¡­


    Even though Amelia had her back to Warren, she could still feel that Warren was staring at her.


    ¡°Are you hungry? How about¡­ I cook some for you?¡± Amelia turned to look at Warren and asked.


    Warren stared at Amelia with his lips pressed lightly. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ forget it,¡± Amelia said awkwardly. She thought, ¡°The food the


    Chapter Spe


    cooks in the vi cook is much better than the pasta I cook. Besides, Warren didn¡¯t say that he is


    hungry


    ¡°Since you said it, how could you forget it? Amelia, do you like to go back on your words?¡± Warren


    said. He then ignored Amelia, left the kitchen, and sat down at the dining table.


    Amelia was stunned. She thought, ¡°Does he want me to cook pasta for hime¡±


    Therefore, Amelia put more pasta in the pot.-


    After a while, two bowls of pasta were ready. Amelia brought them to the table


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can eat now. But the pasta has juste out of the pot. Be careful not to burn


    yourself. Amelia reminded. After that, she lowered her head and began to eat the pasta in the bowl.


    Warren looked at Amelia who was eating pasta.


    Warren wasn¡¯t hungry at all. But when Amelia asked him if he wanted to have some, he thought of


    what Amelia said when they were in love. At that time. Amelia said that she would learn how to cook


    in the future and then cook for him.


    Warren now just took them as memories because he thought their love had gone.


    But when the memories urred in his mind, Warren suddenly wanted to eat the food Amelia


    cooked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Amelia looked up at Warren. ¡°The pay will lose its taste and


    texture after a while.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Warren asked abruptly.


    Amelia was stunned for a moment, and then she said seriously, I want to be a real couple with you. I


    want to have a warm family with you and our children.


    ¡°Are you afraid that our divorce will have a bad effect on our children¡¯s lives? Warren asked.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the children It¡¯s me. I want to be your wife. I don¡¯t want to divorce your


    Amelia exined


    ¡°Because you love me? Warren asked sarcastically


    Warren¡¯s tone hurt Amelia. She smiled bitterly, ¡°Yes, because I love you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to love you, because it is so tiring. I don¡¯t want my pride to be broken again,¡±


    Warren said. ¡°I just hope you can really do as you said and sign the divorce agreement honestly


    when the three-month period expires.¡±


    After that, Warren got up and was about to leave.


    Amelia subconsciously reached out to grab Warren¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What? Am I not clear enough?¡± Warren said.


    ¡°You said it clearly, and I heard it very well.¡± Amelia bit her lip, took a deep breath, and tried to


    suppress the tears that were about toe out of her eyes. ¡°I just wanted to ask you¡­ Aren¡¯t you


    going to eat the pasta?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t eat it. You can dump itter. If you don¡¯t want to dump it, just leave it on the table.


    Servants will dump it tomorrow,¡± Warren answered her like this, and then he pulled his hand out of


    Amelia¡¯s hand.


    Amelia stared at the untouched pasta on the table and smiled bitterly. Tears finally rolled down her


    face.


    Amelia said that she loved Warren, but it seemed that Warren would never believe it!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Warren didn¡¯t want to love Amelia anymore! He took the love they had in the past as


    humiliation.


    ¡°Warren, I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­¡± Amelia muttered. What should she do to make Warren believe


    that she loved him and that this feeling was true, not a lie she told for the sake of their children?

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    In the past, it was Amelia who didn¡¯t believe Warren.


    Now, Warren didn¡¯t believe Amelia!


    Amelia suddenly found it was so difficult to reach mutual trust!


    Hanna was stunned when she learned from Shelly that Rowan had agreed to y the male lead


    role in theic adaptation.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The producer told me!¡± Shelly said excitedly. ¡°Initially, it seemed that Rowan was going


    to refuse, but then he agreed. You are so lucky.¡±


    Hanna also thought she was lucky this time. After all, she heard that Rowan had always been very


    picky about the script.


    ¡°Okay, now that Rowan ys the male lead, I am sure this drama will be popr. By the way, how


    is your rtionship with your boyfriend?¡± Shelly said.


    ¡°We are trying to know each other more,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Why does he want a fake girlfriend? Is he forced to get married by his family?¡± After all, there was


    a lot of news about this kind of thing. Moreover, it was popr to rent a boyfriend or girlfriend now.


    ¡°No, but he didn¡¯t tell me the specific reason,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Shelly was anxious, afraid that Hanna would be fooled.


    ¡°Everyone has their own secrets. At least, he is not a bad person, and at the beginning of this


    rtionship, he made everything clear to me. Besides, every time we date, we are just like ordinary


    friends. He kept his hands off me all the time,¡± Hanna said. On the contrary, Hanna even wanted to


    give Calvin a massage that day.


    ¡°But are you sure you won¡¯t fall for him when you date him? You know he is so handsome,¡± Shelly


    said. Calvin was a mature and elegant gentleman. Moreover, he was as handsome as some male


    stars, and he had such charming eyes. Even though Shelly had only seen Calvin once, she was


    deeply impressed by Calvin¡¯s charming eyes.


    After all, Shelly rarely saw a man with such a pair of beautiful eyes.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Although I have the urge to draw him, I will not be touched by his


    handsome face. He warned me not to fall in love with him because he would never fall in love with


    me.¡±


    ¡°What? How could he say that?¡± Shelly was stunned. She added, ¡°He should have been hurt in his


    last rtionship, and that¡¯s why he said that. What do you think?¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°Is that possible?¡± She then thought of the friend Calvin had mentioned when they


    had lunch at that diner which used to be a pasta restaurant previously.


    If it were not for the fact that Calvin missed his friend, Hanna wouldn¡¯t have met Calvin again in that


    diner.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Is it possible that he actually got hurt in the rtionship with the ¡®friend¡¯ he


    mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you think of something?¡± Shelly¡¯s voice sounded in Hanna¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering what kind of woman could hurt him if your guess is true,¡± Hanna


    muttered.


    ¡°It must be a beautiful woman, a celebrity, and even a star,¡± Shelly said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he


    introduced himself as the project leader of apany? He wore brand clothes that day. If he is not


    a liar, he might be rich.¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a chance to see the woman who hurt Calvin.¡±


    Hanna and Shelly chatted for a while. Shelly said, ¡°By the way, remember to attend the opening


    ceremony of the shooting of the drama three dayster.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Hanna answered.


    ¡°Remember to buy some nice clothes. Dress yourself up and wear some makeup that day. Many


    reporters will attend the opening ceremony, and those reporters may shoot you at that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll dress myself up nice and pretty on that day!¡± Hanna answered.


    Before Hanna went out with Calvin on a date, Hanna asked, ¡°Can you


    apany me to the mall? I want to buy some new clothes for the uing opening ceremony.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, which shopping mall do you want to go?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°How about the Harbor Mall in the downtown area? There are more clothing stores of different


    brands there,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin started the car and drove towards the Harbor Mall. On the way, he said, ¡°Does the


    shooting of the drama start? It¡¯s so quick.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not so quick. The preliminary preparation was started long ago, and only the male lead


    was not determined. Since Rowan agreed to y the male lead and has no other dramas to take


    part in recently, the film crew started the shooting immediately.¡± Hanna couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°As


    you said that day, Rowan did agree to take the role in the drama. ording to Shelly, Rowan


    wanted to refuse the drama at first, but he then agreed.¡±


    ¡°Shelly? Your friend?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes, Shelly Jonah, the editor in charge of myics. She was the main character in the blind date


    in the restaurantst time. Shelly is nice. When I was isted and bullied, she was the only one


    who believed me and stood on my side to help me. At that time, if she hadn¡¯t helped me, I might not


    have been as strong as I am now.¡±


    ¡°Then you have a good friend,¡± Calvin remarked.


    ¡°Yes, Shelly is really nice!¡± Hanna thought she got lucky with a friend like Shelly.


    The car arrived at the mall. Hanna and Calvin got out of the car, went to the second floor of the mall,


    and hung out in the section that was full of stores for female clothes.


    ¡°Do you feel bored apanying me to choose women¡¯s clothes like this?¡± Hanna asked. After all,


    it seemed that most men didn¡¯t like shopping.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not boring. At least I can know some of your preferences,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna pursed her lips slightly. She thought, ¡°My preferences? He did this to make us look more


    like¡­ a couple, right? As to why he chose me as his fake girlfriend, it is probably because once said


    that even though we had loved someone, we could take back that love at any time.¡±


    Somehow, Hanna felt a trace of dejection run through her.


    They walked into a store. Hanna fancied a dress there, which was avable in two colors, lc and


    mint green.


    Hanna said to the saledy, ¡°Do you have this dress in a medium size in lc? I want to try it on.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the saledy answered. When she was about to look for one for Hanna, Calvin¡¯s voice


    suddenly sounded. ¡°I advise you to try the mint green one.¡±


    Hanna looked at Calvin strangely, but Calvin turned around as if he was shy.


    ¡°Okay, please take the mint green one for me,¡± Hanna addressed the saledy.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    ¡°Okay, mint green color is popr this year and the dress in green is sold well,¡± the saledy said,


    and then she brought a green dress in a medium size for Hanna.


    Hanna went into the fitting room with the dress, while Calvin stood at the entrance of the store and


    nced at the lc dress hung on the shelf not far away.


    Lc was Rosalie¡¯s favorite color. Calvin once told Rosalie that he would buy her a beautiful lc


    dress.


    Later, Calvin did buy a lot of lc dresses, but none of them was really sent to Rosalie.


    Those dresses were evidence that Calvin loved and missed Rosalie. But meanwhile, they were also


    evidence that he was suffering from the pain of separation from the one he loved. Now, they were


    still in the closet of his vi, and no one was allowed to move them.


    And just now, seeing Hanna wanted to try on a lc dress, Calvin almost subconsciously asked


    Hanna to switch to a mint green one, which meant that he couldn¡¯t let go of his feelings for Rosalie


    at all.


    Thinking of this, Calvin looked away from the dress and looked elsewhere.


    But suddenly, Calvin fixed his eyes on a familiar figure not far away in shock.


    Calvin thought, ¡°That¡¯s Rosalie!¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t expect to meet Rosalie there.


    After a while, Rosalie seemed to feel the gaze. She looked up in Calvin¡¯s direction. Their eyes met


    immediately


    Rosalie walked slowly to Calvin and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I met you here. You¡­ Are you here


    to help someone buy something?¡± After all, Calvin was standing at the entrance of a store selling


    women¡¯s clothes


    now.


    ¡°No, I apany someone to buy something here.¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes fixed on Rosalie¡¯s belly which


    was bulged slightly.


    Now Calvin could clearly see that Rosalie was a pregnant woman. She


    had rosy cheeks. She seemed to be in good physical condition, but¡­ Calvin knew that the child in


    Rosalie¡¯s belly might affect her health.


    ¡°I asked Lillian to apany me here to buy some clothes for pregnant ¡¤ women. Then I¡¯ll leave


    with Lillian first,¡± Rosalie smiled.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Calvin couldn¡¯t help stopping Rosalie. It was rare to meet Rosalie by chance. He didn¡¯t want


    Rosalie to leave so soon.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Are you alright recently¡­? Your health¡­¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalie answered.


    Lillian chipped in, ¡°If there is something wrong with Rosalie¡¯s health, how can Jonathan let her go


    shopping with me like this?¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips. At this moment, the door of the fitting room opened. Hanna walked out and


    was about to ask Calvin to help her check whether the dress was suitable when she saw two


    women standing in front of Calvin. She guessed that Rosalie should be pregnant because she also


    noticed Rosalie¡¯s belly which was bulged slightly.


    Hanna could tell that Calvin knew these two women.


    Hanna was stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to step forward or pretend not to know


    Calvin.


    The saledy said to Calvin, ¡°Sir, your friend hase out.¡±


    Calvin turned around and looked at Hanna who threw an awkward smile at him. Before Hanna


    could say anything, Calvin stepped forward and naturally held her hand. ¡°Come on, Hanna, let me


    introduce you to my friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered and followed Calvin to Rosalie and Lillian.


    ¡°This is Hanna Zimmerman, my girlfriend. This is Rosalie Leighton, a friend of mine. And this is


    Lillian Quinn. She is Rosalie¡¯s friend.¡± Calvin introduced them to each other.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Hanna smiled and greeted Rosalie and Lillian.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Rosalie and Lillian also greeted Hanna, but there was a surprise in their eyes, especially


    Rosalie. She thought, ¡°Just now Calvin said thisdy is his girlfriend? So Calvin has started a new


    rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Are you dating?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but we have just started our rtionship,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall in love with Hanna, but maybe that is love. Ites unexpectedly,¡±


    Calvin said. Hanna could clearly feel that Calvin tightened his grip on her hand as if he was urging


    her to cooperate with him.


    Hanna knew at once that Calvin wanted her to act in front of the two women and convince them that


    she was his girlfriend.


    Hanna thought, ¡°So one of these two women is actually the one who broke Calvin¡¯s heart?¡±


    Rosalie looked at Calvin and Hanna seriously. ¡°Are you really dating?¡±


    ¡°Could this be fake?¡± Calvin held Hanna¡¯s hand and pressed it on his chest. ¡°Rosalie, If there is a


    person in this world who could save me, then I think it will be Hanna.¡±


    Rosalie was stunned. Hanna, however, asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ill? Is it serious?¡±


    Hanna looked anxious, and it seemed that she was not acting at the


    moment.


    Among the four people present, only Hanna didn¡¯t understand why Calvin said that she could ¡°save¡±


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, and I¡¯m very healthy,¡± Calvin said. ¡°I just mean that if I am in danger, you would save


    me.¡±


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me just now. If you are in danger, I will save you.


    You¡¯re my boyfriend.¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°Even though we are just pretending to be a couple, I will save you.¡±


    ¡°So I wish you a sweet rtionship,¡± Rosalie said. She then looked at Hanna. ¡°Miss Zimmerman,


    Calvin is a good man. I hope you can also cherish him.¡±


    ¡°I will. I love Calvin very much, and I¡¯ll cherish him.¡± Hanna was doing her best to act as Calvin¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave first. See you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna smiled.


    When Rosalie and Lillian left, Hanna looked at her right hand which was still held tightly by Calvin


    as if they had been fixed together.


    ¡°Well¡­ Can you let go of my hand?¡± After all, Calvin¡¯s friend was no longer there.


    Calvin loosened his hand. Only then did Hanna notice that there was sweat in Calvin¡¯s palms.


    ¡°Are you nervous just now?¡± Hanna asked abruptly.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Maybe Calvin was really nervous. He nned to let Rosalie meet Hanna one day. But


    he didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon.


    Calvin was afraid that Rosalie would notice something suspicious. He was also afraid that Rosalie


    would not believe that he was really in a rtionship with Hanna. He was afraid that everything


    would not develop as he expected.


    But fortunately, Hanna was smart and reacted at once.


    Their hands finally separated. Hanna pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°How about I wear this


    dress for the opening ceremony?¡±


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Calvin slightly pursed his lips and then looked at Hanna who was in a mint green dress at the


    moment. The green entuated her sun-kissed skin. Her rosy cheeks and round eyes,bined


    with that light smile on the corner of her lips at the moment, gave Calvin a sense of kinship.


    Looking at Hanna, Calvin felt that the tension that troubled him just now seemed to gradually


    disappear.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have this one,¡± Hanna said and then went back to the fitting room to change her


    dress.


    When Hanna walked out of the fitting room again and was about to pay the bill, the saledy said,


    ¡°Your boyfriend has already paid for it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hanna looked at Calvin in surprise. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°No need, since we¡¯re dating now, I should at least buy you something as a gift. Take this dress as a


    gift,¡± Calvin said.


    But the problem was that they were just pretending to be a couple!


    Calvin turned around and walked out of the store. Hanna hurriedly caught up with him with a bag in


    her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessary. We have an agreement. I pretend to be your girlfriend while


    you serve as my model for painting, so you don¡¯t have to help me pay the bill.¡±


    Hanna paused and continued, ¡°If you are really my boyfriend, then I won¡¯t think too much if you buy


    me a dress as a gift because it ismon for couples to exchange gifts. But that will not work in our


    rtionship. If you buy me the dress I like today, you will naturally want to buy me other things I like


    in the future. For you, this money may be only a small part of your wealth, but if I keep receiving


    your gifts, then I may have an illusion that you really like me and think we are really a couple.¡±


    Calvin understood that Hanna wanted to draw a clear line with him. If it were someone else who


    pretended to be dating him, Calvin thought that person might want to get more benefits from him,


    but Hanna seemed to be different.


    But if Hanna was the same as others, maybe Calvin wouldn¡¯t have a


    11:03


    whim to ask her to pretend to be his girlfriend.


    ¡°Okay, I see. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Calvin said. ¡°You helped me this time, so just take it as a gift


    for your help.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Since Calvin had said so, Hanna wouldn¡¯t argue with Calvin about that.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked to the parking lot outside. Hanna saw Calvin¡¯s car at a nce.


    ¡°Hey, your car is over there¡­¡± Before Hanna could finish her words, she found her hand was


    grabbed by Calvin¡¯s hand all of a sudden. The next moment, she fell into Calvin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°C-Calvin?¡± Hanna was stunned and instinctively wanted to push him away, but Calvin tightened his


    hug a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Calvin pressed his lips against Hanna¡¯s ear.


    Although Hanna was confused, she stood still as Calvin said. She gave up the attempt to push


    Calvin away.


    ¡°Hold me.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded in Hanna¡¯s ear again.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna was stunned. ¡°H-Hug you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hug me as if I¡¯m your boyfriend,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna hesitated for a moment. She then slowly stretched out her hands and wrapped her arms


    around Calvin¡¯s waist.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What a narrow¡­ waist!¡±


    As soon as Hanna wrapped her arms around Calvin¡¯s waist, she began to envy Calvin for having a


    narrow waist. She felt that a lot of women would envy a man with such a narrow waist. Although she


    felt it across the clothes, she could more or less feel that there was no fat on Calvin¡¯s


    waist.


    Broad shoulders, narrow waist, long legs¡­ Hanna suddenly began to think about what it would be


    like if she drew Calvin on paper a character inics.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It¡­ It must be alluring!¡±


    The more Hanna thought about it, the more excited she felt. Initially, she was in a daze when Calvin


    asked her to hug him, but now, she could hug


    11:04


    him naturally. She was immersed in that feeling until Calvin said again, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna said in a daze and was apparently immersed in her own


    reverie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You don¡¯t have to hold me anymore,¡± Calvin said in a husky voice.


    Hanna suddenly realized what Calvin meant. She thought, ¡°Heck! I was fascinated by that hug just


    now!¡±


    Her face suddenly turned red. She withdrew her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me who should say sorry. I hugged you all of a sudden just now,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Is the friend you met today nearby?¡± Hanna is not stupid. She guessed the reason for Calvin¡¯s


    sudden intimate behavior.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Calvin answered and then let go of Hanna.


    ¡°Is Rosalie your friend who used to work in that pasta restaurant?¡± Hanna suddenly asked. It was a


    woman¡¯s natural intuition that led her to such a conclusion.


    Calvin paused slightly and looked at Hanna coldly with his deep eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better not inquire


    about those you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    In an instant, Hanna only felt that this man who was originally elegant and a bit indifferent seemed


    to be dangerous as if the problem she asked about just now was a certain taboo, or that woman


    Rosalie was a taboo.


    At this moment, Lillian was driving the car out of the parking lot. She said, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. Calvin


    really has a girlfriend. But that woman Hanna looks different from those women who were trying to


    get close to Calvin.¡±


    Rosalie was silent as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you always hope that Calvin could let go of his feelings for you which he


    developed when he was still a child and start a new rtionship?¡± Lillian looked at Rosalie who was


    silent at the moment and said.


    ¡°If only they were in a real rtionship,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°Why? Do you think they are in a fake rtionship?¡± Lillian asked in


    11.040


    shock. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it¡¯s a fake rtionship, Calvin could go to find a beautiful actress or a


    woman as elegant and beautiful as an actress. Isn¡¯t this more convincing?¡± Lillian murmured.


    Although Hanna looked a little lovely and kind, she was not that


    beautiful. If Calvin wanted to make others believe that he was in love, he should choose a beautiful


    woman.


    ¡°Besides, when we were in the parking lot just now, we secretly saw Calvin hugging his girlfriend as


    if they were talking about something intimately. I think Calvin liked Hanna very much,¡± Lillian said.


    ¡°I hope I think too much,¡± Rosalie said, but she felt uneasy for no reason. After all, when she and


    Calvin metst time at the bookstore, Calvin smiled and said, ¡°Rosalie, I will let go of my feelings for


    you and move on.¡±


    It was something not long ago. But now, Calvin had a girlfriend all of a sudden. Rosalie thought, ¡°He


    said he would move on that day. Now he¡¯s met a woman he loves. Is it really a coincidence? Could


    it be¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:04

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lillian¡¯s voice interrupted Rosalie¡¯s thought. ¡°You always think too much. Stop thinking


    about Calvin and his girlfriend. The best thing you should do now is to keep your baby and yourself


    healthy and safe.¡±


    Rosalie smiled and thought, ¡°Yeah. My priority now is to keep my baby healthy rather than think


    about other things.¡±


    On the day of the opening ceremony, Hanna arrived at the film studio with noticeable dark circles


    under her eyes.


    Seeing Hanna like this, Shelly immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°You can see that?¡± said Hanna. She even covered her dark circles with foundation, but it seemed


    to have little effect.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shelly rolled her eyes at Hanna. ¡°I know this is your firstic adaptation and you can


    see Rowan today, you don¡¯t have to be too excited to sleep!¡±


    Hanna smiled awkwardly and was too embarrassed to tell Shelly that it wasn¡¯t the reason why she


    didn¡¯t sleep well. As soon as she closed her eyes, Calvin¡¯s cold and depressed eyes would appear


    in her mind.


    Hanna thought, ¡°The woman named Rosalie who¡¯s pregnant and has a gentle smile is Calvin¡¯s


    taboo, and the coldness and depression in his ey are all because of that woman.¡±


    A vague answer appeared in Hanna¡¯s mind. She thought, ¡°Maybe it was because of Rosalie that


    Calvin wanted to pretend to be dating me. When he introduced me to Rosalie as his girlfriend, he


    clenched my hand so tightly that his fingers even stiffened after that. Only when he was nervous


    would his body react like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee to refresh yourself?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I had coffee at home in the morning before I came here,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Let¡¯s greet the producer and the director first, then. I think we can meet Rowan there as well,¡± said


    Shelly. Then she took Hanna inside.


    There were already many reporters around the scene of the opening ceremony. After all, Rowan


    only chose big-budget television dramas


    11:04 [


    before. People were really curious about why he suddenly picked aic adaptation.


    Many reporters even spected the reason from various aspects such as the director, the female


    lead, the producer, and so on.


    When Hanna followed Shelly through the crowds of reporters and fans and into the scene of the


    opening ceremony, she was already sweaty.


    ¡°The producer is over there. Hanna, let¡¯s go.¡± Shelly saw the producer at a nce, and then she


    took Hanna to walk over.


    At this moment, the producer was chatting with several people. Suddenly, Shelly seemed to have


    seen something that surprised her. She came to an abrupt halt and uttered a soft ¡°oh¡±.


    Hanna looked at Shelly who stopped confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Shelly looked embarrassed.


    Hanna followed Shelly¡¯s gaze and saw a person that she didn¡¯t expect.


    It was Lorin!


    Lorin was chatting with the producer not far away.


    ¡°What¡¯s Lorin doing here?¡± Shelly said in surprise.


    That was exactly what Hanna wanted to ask.


    At this moment, the producer saw Shelly and Hanna, so he waved to them.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and greet them, ¡°Hanna said first, and then she took Shelly¡¯s hand and walked


    towards the producer.


    Looking at Hanna who came over, Lorin was in a trance. Hanna was dressed in a long mint dress


    with her hair tied into a ponytail today, looking like what she looked like when she was a student.


    The faint dark circles under Hanna¡¯s eyes reminded Lorin that when he first saw her, she often had


    dark circles under her eyes. When Lorin asked if she didn¡¯t sleep well, she would yawn and say it


    was because she was rushing to finish herics.


    ¡°Is it necessary to work so hard onics?¡± At that time, Lorin asked Hanna.


    11-045


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for me if it¡¯s what I like,¡± Hanna smiled carelessly. Although there were dark circles


    under her eyes, her eyes would light up when she talked aboutics and the stories she wrote.


    She looked so dazzling and beautiful.


    ¡°Let me make an introduction. This is Mr. Lorin Esther who added the investment in our drama this


    time. The production of our drama will be better by then.¡± The producer introduced Lorin with a


    smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanna and Shelly were both surprised. Although they had already known that someone had added


    investment in this drama, they didn¡¯t expect it to be Lorin.


    They thought, ¡°Is it a coincidence? Or did Lorin do it on purpose?¡±


    Hanna looked at Lorin with vignce in her eyes.


    ¡°They are¡­ ¡°The producer was about to introduce Hanna and Shelly, but Lorin interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I know Hanna and Shelly. We are all alumni of the same school.¡±


    The producer smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. Then today is also a gathering for your alumni.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really a rare gathering,¡± Lorin smiled softly.


    Hanna also kept a fake smile on her face.


    After chatting for a while, the producer and others left, leaving only Lorin, Hanna, and Shelly there.


    The fake smile on Shelly¡¯s face quickly disappeared. ¡°Lorin, what do want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorin asked without answering.


    ¡°Why did you invest in this drama?¡± Shelly asked directly.


    you


    ¡°You should thank me for the investment, or you won¡¯t be able to afford to pay Rowan,¡± said Lorin.


    Shelly didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    ¡°Thank you for investing in this drama, Mr. Esther,¡± Hanna said calmly, and then she pulled Shelly


    and was about to leave.


    Lorin raised his hand to stop them. ¡°I have no bad intention in


    11:04 C


    investigating in this drama. I just hope the drama you made can seed. I¡¯m really sorry about


    what happened back then.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°As I saidst time, I ept your apology, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will forgive you. Mr.


    Esther, investing in the drama is your business. It¡¯s also your business to make or lose money by it.


    I don¡¯t need you to investigate it because of me. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close.¡±


    Shelly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to apologize now? Why didn¡¯t you exin the reason


    why you framed Hanna in front of all the teachers and students back then? How dare you say you


    wanna apologize now?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face stiffened.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    At that moment, Hanna¡¯s phone rang and then she answered it. It was


    Calvin.


    ¡°The opening ceremony of your drama is held in the film studio, right? I happen to being over


    for work today. Do you need me to pick you upter?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will end,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Then call me when it¡¯s over,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered.


    Today was the day when Calvin and Hanna were gonna have a date. They had made a deal to date


    three times per week. Hanna didn¡¯t expect him to happen to be in the film studio.


    But the film studio was sorge that it was not easy to meet by ident unless they had decided on


    a specific location.


    Some people who were not familiar with the route of the film studio would even get lost there.


    Hanna put away her phone after the call. Shelly¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Was it your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Your boyfriend cares about you so much. You have such a handsome, considerate, mature, and


    wealthy boyfriend. I envy you so much,¡± Shelly deliberately said in an exaggerated tone.


    Hannaughed. Shelly knew what was going on between her and Calvin, so she said that just to


    piss Lorin off and prove that Hanna, who was abandoned by Lorin back then, was really charming


    and attractive.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorin pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°Hanna, what¡¯s going on with this boyfriend? You didn¡¯t have a


    boyfriend a month ago. Why did you suddenly get a boyfriend who loved you so much?¡±


    The look on Hanna¡¯s face changed. ¡°You investigated me?¡±


    Lorin didn¡¯t deny it. He said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled. Do you really know that man?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Esther, you don¡¯t want Hanna to be fooled? Don¡¯t you think that sounds so ridiculous? Weren¡¯t


    you the one who deceived Hanna back then?!¡± Shelly said sarcastically.


    Lorin¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and then he unconsciously put down his hand that had stopped


    them.


    Lorin¡¯s deception was a permanent wound. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± Lorin hadn¡¯t stuttered for so many years.


    ¡°Mr. Esther, I¡¯ve learned the lesson. I know clearly that my boyfriend hasn¡¯t lied to me from the


    beginning to the end. He is not you. I trust him!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s words were like a hammer that smashed Lorin into hell. Lorin held his breath and felt that


    the blood in his whole body was about to


    freeze.


    It was summer, but Lorin felt frozen.


    At the opening ceremony, Hanna met Rowan. He was thinner than she saw in front of the camera.


    Although he was 28 years old, he still looked youthful and was quite suitable for the male lead of the


    comic adaptation.


    After knowing that Hanna was the original author of this drama, Rowan smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    d to be the male lead in the drama. I hope we¡¯ll have a great coboration.¡±


    Rowan said while politely reaching out his hand.


    Seeing that, Hanna hurriedly stretched out her hand to shake hands with him and said, ¡°My


    pleasure.¡±


    At this moment, a reporter took a photo of them.


    Rowan was obviously used to it. He acted gracefully, but Hanna slightly blushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to the camera?¡± Rowan asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Mr. Bray, you face the camera all the time, so you must be


    used to being photographed like this.¡±


    Rowan smiled lightly, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been so many years. Even if I was not used to it, I am now. I heard


    that Ms. Zimmerman and Mr. Esther, the


    CEO of Future Technology, were from the same college. Did he invest in


    11:04


    this drama because of you, Ms. Zimmerman?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s face stiffened slightly and then she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. I only heard


    the news of him investing in this drama today.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you were good friends,¡± Rowan said with a smile.


    Hanna pursed her lips. She and Lorin would never be friends again.


    After half a day, the opening ceremony was finally over.


    Hanna called Calvin and said, ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m almost done here.¡± Although they had agreed to call each


    other by name so that they would be more like a couple, Hanna would still be a little embarrassed


    every time she called him Calvin. It seemed that even her heart would beat a little bit faster.


    ¡°Okay, where is the nearest exit of the film studio around you?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°Exit B3,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at Exit B3 in ten minutes,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna replied to him. Ten minutester, she arrived at the agreed exit and saw that Calvin¡¯s car


    was already there.


    Then Hanna hurriedly went forward and was about to walk towards th car when someone suddenly


    grabbed her hand and stopped her. ¡°Do go!¡±


    Hanna looked back and saw Lorin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lorin, what are you doing?¡± Hanna struggled and wanted to withdraw her wrist.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve deceived you, but I don¡¯t want to see you be fooled again.¡± The scene of Hanna being


    bullied andughed at by others had been deeply carved in Lorin¡¯s mind all these years.


    Unconsciously, it had be a nightmare. ¡°Hanna, although I don¡¯t know why this man


    approached you, do you really think he is sincere to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Hanna said angrily.


    Hearing that, Lorin smiled bitterly. He thought, ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me?¡± Then he


    said, ¡°What if I say that it has something to do with me?¡±


    11:04


    Hanna was stunned and then looked at Lorin nkly.


    ¡°This is about me and my girlfriend. Why does it have anything to do with you?¡± A cold voice


    suddenly sounded. Calvin had already gotten out of the car and walked to them.


    ¡°Hanna used to be my girlfriend. She can be my girlfriend again at any time if she wants,¡±


    Lorin said seriously. Actually, he still hadn¡¯t figured out his feelings for Hanna yet, but he knew that


    he wanted to make up for the harm he caused her before.


    Lorin thought, ¡°If Hanna agrees, I¡¯ll treat her well and regard her as my real girlfriend this time.


    There will be no more deception or harm. I can also help her with her career and make her a


    famous cartoonist.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened. Then he looked at Hanna and said, ¡°What do you think? Whose girlfriend


    do you want to be?¡± It was like a simple question without any emotion.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    But Hanna understood what Calvin meant. He gave her another chance.


    Hanna thought, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m willing to be Lorin¡¯s girlfriend, then the agreement between us will


    be invalidated and he won¡¯t embarrass me as well.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanna took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend. You¡¯ve said that we would always


    be together unless I broke up with you.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed in Calvin¡¯s eyes, and then he smiled lightly, ¡°Alright. Then we won¡¯t break


    up.¡±


    Hanna looked at the smile on Calvin¡¯s face in a daze, feeling hard to look away. She knew that


    Calvin was good-looking, but in front of her, he was always a little indifferent. Even when he


    pretended to be her boyfriend in front of others, his smile was just a fake one. Even if he hugged


    her, she still found him cold.


    But the smile now seemed to be a little warm and was somewhat


    different from before.


    Seeing Hanna staring at Calvin, Lorin got angry. ¡°Hanna, do you really think such a man will love


    you? How serious is he to you? He just wants something fresh for now.¡±


    In Lorin¡¯s opinion, Calvin was like those rich young men he had ever seen. They were rich and


    loved ying with women. They changed girlfriends all the time.


    Lorin had seen this kind of rich man too many times.


    ¡°His affection for me is our own business. Besides, I know how serious he is about rtionships!¡±


    Hanna retorted mercilessly. ¡°I know that he treats every rtionship sincerely. If he loves someone,


    he will devote all his feelings without reservation and even be willing to make many sacrifices for


    that person. Lorin, you are not qualified to specte about his feelings!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s words were so firm that the two men present were both a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect


    her to say these words.


    In the end, Calvin came back to himself first and then grabbed Lorin¡¯s hand. ¡°I think Hanna has


    made it clear. If you keep pestering my girlfriend, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    11:04


    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± said Lorin.


    ¡°Breaking your hand, for example,¡± Calvin replied calmly. He made the cruel words sound so cold.


    The look on Lorin¡¯s face changed. He could feel that the fingers on his wrist were clenching harder.


    If he didn¡¯t let go of Hanna, Calvin would really break his hand as he said.


    Cold sweat covered Lorin¡¯s forehead. He thought, ¡°Should I let go of Hanna? But if I do so, then


    Hanna and I¡­¡±


    At this moment, Hanna suddenly pulled out her hand from Lorin¡¯s fingers and then grabbed Calvin¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly and said after a while, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They got in the car. Lorin watched the car go away, and he could still feel Hanna¡¯s warmth in his


    hand.


    ¡°Hanna¡­¡± Lorin murmured.


    Lorin thought, ¡°She trusts that man so much? I must find out who that man is! That man doesn¡¯t


    really love Hanna. When he looked at Hanna, there was no affection in his eyes at all!¡±


    In the car, Hanna looked at Calvin bitterly and said, ¡°Sorry to get you involved in it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, I suggested to date first,¡± Calvin said. Then nced at Hanna. ¡°But why


    are you so sure that I must be serious abou rtionships? Maybe our rtionship is just a game for


    me.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°If it¡¯s really just a game, you wouldn¡¯t have warned me for not falling in love with you at


    the beginning. I remember when I first saw you, you said that if people could take back all their


    affections, then their affections were not deep enough. So I think you must have loved someone


    sincerely.¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips tightly.


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯m not good at judging people.¡±


    Then they were stopped by a traffic light. The car stopped in front of the zebra crossing. Calvin


    turned his head and looked at Hanna. Then he


    11:04 r


    said, ¡°Do you really think you can know me thoroughly?¡±


    Hanna looked up and stared at the man in front of her. His delicate face was undoubtedly attractive


    to other people, but his aura seemed to invisibly separate himself from others.


    That faint feeling of alienation would only disappear when he was facing the woman named


    Rosalie.


    At this moment, Calvin¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to have seen all the great things in the world, and


    they were also like a tranquil sea. It remained a mystery whether tumultuous or serene currents


    lurked beneath the surface.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Hanna said honestly. ¡°But at least I know that you¡¯re not a liar.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that I¡¯m not a liar?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Then what are you gonna deceive from me, money or body?¡± Hanna touched her nose and


    mocked herself. ¡°If you want money, this car is more expensive than all my property. If you want my


    body, I think I¡¯m not qualified.¡±


    Calvin burst intoughter.


    It was rare for Calvin to be amused. It was the first time that he heard a


    woman say so.


    But Hanna¡¯s words eased the atmosphere in the car a little. ¡°Alright. When we¡¯re dating, if you have


    any trouble, I will help you solve it.¡±


    This was equivalent to a promise.


    If other people got such a promise from Calvin, they would be overjoyed But Hanna hurriedly said,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me so soon. Maybe you will really encounter some troubles that you can¡¯t solve


    afterward,¡± said Calvin. Then he turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    The red light had turned to green, and then Calvin started the car again.


    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna looked at the scenery along the way and suddenly said, ¡°How about¡­ the bar?¡±


    ¡°Bar? You wanna drink?¡± asked Calvin.


    11:04 [


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s for my new book. The male lead is the owner of a bar. But I haven¡¯t gone to a bar for


    many years. I don¡¯t know what the bars are like now, so I want to go and take a look. Of course, if


    you don¡¯t want to go th¨¦re, we can go somewhere else. I¡¯ll go with Shelly next time.¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just go to the bar today. Have you picked one?¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± answered Hanna.


    Then 20 minutester, Calvin stopped at the door of a bar.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hanna knew this bar. After all, because of the setting of the male lead, she had collected


    information about many bars in the city on the Inte.


    The bar Calvin brought Hanna to was a new popr one in the city. But because of the high


    entrance fee and expensive cost, it was mostly popr among rich people. Ordinary the working


    ss and students wouldn¡¯te here.


    But for Hanna, this bar was quite suitable for the male lead¡¯s bar. It would be a good material for


    her.


    The only problem was¡­ ¡°Will the cost be too expensive here?¡± asked Hanna.


    ¡°No,¡± Calvin replied.


    But when Hanna saw the price, she immediately understood that her definition of ¡°expensive¡± was


    obviously quite different from Calvin¡¯s.


    Hanna looked at the menu and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Calvin seemed to have noticed Hanna¡¯s hesitation and then said, ¡°You order whatever you want.


    Don¡¯t worry about the price.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re dating, we have to match each other¡¯s consumption level. You said you didn¡¯t want to


    ept the gifts from me before for fear that we would really have feelings towards each other, and I


    had no problems with that. But in our daily contact and dates, if we have to care about the price of


    every meal or drink we take, it¡¯ll be too tiring.¡±


    As Calvin said, he flipped the menu, called a waiter, and directly ordered two cocktails.


    After the waiter left, Calvin said, ¡°For me, these costs are nothing. You don¡¯t need to think about


    saving money for me. Compared with these small costs, what you¡¯re helping me is more


    important.¡±


    11:04


    Hanna was stunned for a second. She thought, ¡°He meant pretending to be his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think other people will believe that I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡± said Hanna. Even Lorin didn¡¯t


    think they were really dating and thought she was deceived.


    Hanna and Calvin were inpletely different worlds.


    ¡°They will,¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as we look like we¡¯re in


    love with each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± Hanna muttered.


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Calvin suddenly leaned over and stroked Hanna¡¯s cheek with one hand. ¡°Hanna, is it


    difficult to pretend to fall in love with me?¡±


    In an instant, Hanna felt her heart beating faster. Her cheek being touched by Calvin¡¯s palm seemed


    to be burning.


    Calvin¡¯s dark eyes were no longer indifferent at this moment, but a little vague and charming.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Oh my, I can really fall in love with him, let alone pretend to do so. Doesn¡¯t he know


    how vague such a pose is?¡±


    At this moment, the waiter finally came over with two sses of cocktails, which eased Hanna¡¯s


    embarrassment. She hurriedly turned her head, took the cocktail, and started to sip it.


    Seeing this, Calvin stopped talking about that. He withdrew his hand an took a sip of the cocktail in


    front of him.


    After a while, Hanna had almost finished half of the


    cup.


    ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna nodded. She had also drunk cocktails before, but they were made by the bartender in a


    small bar before. They werepletely different from the one she had today.


    ¡°I feel the cocktails I¡¯ve drunk before were all fake,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°You can order more if you like it,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Then can I order the one you¡¯ve orderedter?¡± said Hanna. The cocktail


    Calvin was drinking now also looked beautiful and good.


    11:04 §Ô


    ¡°This one?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°This one is a little bit strong. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too


    much for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually good at drinking,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great,¡± said Calvin. Then he called the waiter and ordered another cup of cocktail


    exactly like his


    They drank while chatting. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, Hanna was more rxed than


    usual, and the topics they talked about became more casual.


    A voice suddenly sounded beside them.


    ¡°How about you buy me a drink?¡± The sweet voice was full of implication.


    Hanna looked up and saw a woman in a tight skirt with heavy makeup. She grabbed the chair


    beside Calvin and sat down sexily. She was obviously talking to Calvin just now.


    Hanna blinked and then looked at Calvin. She thought, ¡°Do they know each other?¡±


    But what Calvin said next answered Hanna¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in buying a drink for strangers.¡± Calvin was as indifferent as usual.


    ¡°Then I can buy you a drink.¡± That woman showed a seductive smi much better than this woman.


    Why do you have to drink with this of woman? Come with me, and I will make you happy¡­¡±


    As the woman spoke, she raised her fingers covered with ck nail po and reached to Calvin¡¯s


    hand holding the ss¡­


    Hanna was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that the woman


    seemed to talk about her.


    Hanna thought, ¡°I¡¯m not that bad. Besides, is she trying to seduce Calvin? When the boyfriend is


    seduced by someone, the girlfriend should fight back, right?¡±


    But before Hanna could do anything, Calvin¡¯s ss had already pressed heavily on the back of that


    woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman let out a painful howl, but her voice was soon covered by the noisy music in the


    bar.


    11:04


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in letting a woman like you touch me. If you are smart enough, get the hell out of


    here. Otherwise, both of your hands will be left here today,¡± Calvin said coldly.


    Calvin¡¯s cold voice and the sharpness in his eyes made this woman. covered with cold sweat all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? If you dare to do something to me, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need to know who you are? If I really want to break both of


    your hands, no one can stop me!¡± As Calvin finished speaking, he pressed the ss in his hand


    harder. The woman eximed in pain again and then stood up quickly instead of being stubborn.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± The woman begged in pain.


    As soon as Calvin loosened the ss, the woman quickly withdrew her hand and strode off.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    11:04

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Hanna still hadn¡¯te back to herself yet. What happened just now s¨¦emed to be a flirtation at


    first, and then it changed.


    At that moment, Calvin was so cold and ruthless with a bloody aura. Even if Hanna was a


    bystander, her palms were sweating and she also felt scared.


    It felt as if Calvin would break that woman¡¯s hand with the ss in his hand at any time.


    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± An elegant voice suddenly sounded.


    Hanna finally came back to herself. Now Calvin became normal again as if what happened just now


    was just an illusion.


    ¡°A little,¡± Hanna said honestly. ¡°You felt like a different person just now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women touching me casually,¡± Calvin said with disgust.


    Hanna frowned. She thought, ¡°If so, then afterward¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the exception.¡± Calvin seemed to know what Hanna was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now.


    You can touch or hug me. People will feel strange if you don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°That means I can¡¯t touch him anymore when I¡¯m no longer his girlfriend.¡± Then she


    said, ¡°If that woman didn¡¯t leave just now, would you really break her hands?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Calvin asked instead of answering.


    Hanna muttered in her mind, ¡°Alright, maybe he would really do that!¡±


    After drinking another ss of cocktail, Hanna got up and went to the restroom. But when she


    walked out, she met the woman who had been scared away by Calvin in the corridor.


    The difference was that there were several men standing beside the woman at this moment.


    ¡°Duke, this is the woman who embarrassed me. You have to avenge me!¡± the woman said.


    The man named Duke held a woman in his arms and looked so arrogant as if he was the best in the


    world. ¡°How could such a woman embarrass


    09:28


    you? Alright, what do you want me to do to her?¡±


    The woman stared at Hanna with vicious eyes. ¡°Just break her hands.¡± The woman thought, ¡°My


    hands are still aching now. Since my hands were almost broken just now, I¡¯ll let this woman who


    was watching aside suffer more!¡±


    Hanna finally knew what an unexpected disaster was. She stared at the woman and said, ¡°Hey, I


    haven¡¯t offended you before!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you quite enjoy the scene just now? Now it¡¯s my turn to enjoy your show,¡± said the woman.


    Obviously, this woman hated Hanna more than Calvin.


    Hanna frowned. At this moment, she was alone and they had several people. She could also see


    that some people were blocking the front of the corridor. Obviously, they were also that woman¡¯s


    people.


    And the person behind Hanna who came out of the restroom also went back to the restroom after


    seeing this scene. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Now it¡¯s impossible for me to rush out of this corridor. If I want to protect myself,


    maybe I can only¡­¡±


    Hanna suddenly turned around and ran back to the restroom.


    Those people were stunned for a second and then chased after her.


    Hanna rushed into the female restroom while shouting ¡°help¡± and then tried to push the doors in the


    restroom.


    When Hanna pushed open an empty one, she went in immediately and then locked the door. At the


    same time, she blocked the door with her back tightly.


    The sound of kicking on the door was so strong as if it was about to break Hanna¡¯s organs through


    the door. Hanna only felt lucky that the materials used in this bar¡¯s decoration were good enough


    and the door


    was strong.


    Hanna hurriedly took out her phone and called the police.


    The sound of kicking the door became even louder and stronger, as if the door would be broken at


    any time.


    At the same time, there was also a man¡¯s rough roar.


    09:28


    ¡°Bitch, open the door! Do you think you can get away today?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be screwedter. I¡¯ll break both your hands and your legs. Let¡¯s see if you can still run


    away!¡±


    The call was answered, and the operator¡¯s voice came from the other side. Hanna hurriedly


    reported what happened.


    At this moment, that man¡¯s rude voice came from outside again. ¡°What? You wanna call the police?


    I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s useless! Let¡¯s see if the police will arrive first or I¡¯ll kick the door open first.¡±


    That man was so arrogant. He still threatened Hanna even if Hanna was calling the police.


    Hanna heard the cracking sound of the door. The door might bepletely kicked open soon. Even


    if Hanna sessfully reported to the police, she couldn¡¯t wait for the police toe and save her at


    all.


    Just when Hanna felt desperate, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly came from


    the outside. Then the chaotic shouting of men turned into a noisy sound, and then it turned silent.


    Hanna was confused. She didn¡¯t know what had happened outside.


    ¡°Hello, are you alright? Please tell me your current position!¡± The operator¡¯s voice came from the


    phone


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in¡­¡±


    ¡°Hanna, are you in there?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡­ I¡¯m here!¡± Hanna hurriedly answered.


    ¡°You cane out. It¡¯s fine now,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was surprised. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s fine now?¡± But when she wanted to open the door, she


    found that it had been kicked out of shape and couldn¡¯t be opened at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t open it,¡± Hanna said awkwardly. The gaps reserved above and below the door were also


    not enough for people to get out.


    ¡°Then try to step back to the end!¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna hurriedly did as Calvin said.


    With a bang, the door was kicked open. Hanna looked at Calvin in


    09:28


    horror. She thought, ¡°He¡­ He came to save me. He showed up when I was desperate.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you still here? How¡¯s your situation now?¡± The anxious voice of the operator came from


    the phone.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine now,¡± Hanna murmured and then hung up the phone.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you alright?¡± Looking at the pale woman with terror in her eyes, Calvin could


    tell that Hanna was greatly shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡­ I didn¡¯t hurt,¡± Hanna stuttered and then walked out of the stall step by step.


    When Hanna walked out, she saw those people who wanted to hurt her just now lying on the


    ground and howling. The woman who caused this was shaking with fear on the ground, and her


    face was so pale.


    Send Gift


    Comment This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Hanna stared at the scene in a daze. She thought, ¡°Did Calvin¡­ defeat all of them? But could he do


    that alone?¡±


    Hanna suddenly asked, ¡°Did¡­ Did you get hurt?¡±


    Calvin smiled lightly and said, ¡°They¡¯re not enough to hurt me. Alright, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    But after taking two steps, Calvin found Hanna still standing there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin turned to look at Hanna.


    Hanna took a deep breath and clenched her fists. ¡°My¡­ My feet were a little weak. I might be


    walking slower.¡±


    Then Hanna moved as if she had used all her strength. But just after two steps, Hanna staggered


    and was about to fall.


    Calvin strode forward, held Hanna, and then directly carried her up.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Hanna eximed. ¡°Are¡­ Are you gonna carry me out?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you go out by yourself, you may need more than one hour,¡± said Calvin. Then he


    strode out of the restroom.


    Along the way, Hanna felt that many people were looking at them.


    Hanna might blush and be embarrassed at ordinary times, but now she was still immersed in the


    previous fear.


    When Calvin was about to reach the door of the bar, someone stopped him and said, ¡°What? Are


    you gonna just leave after hitting someone? You can¡¯t leave here so easily today¡­¡±


    But the next moment, that man was pped by another man who hurriedly came over. ¡°What the


    hell are you talking about? Apologize to Mr. Gunner immediately!¡±


    The man who was pped was confused. The other man already pressed his head and forced him


    to bow to Calvin. ¡°Mr. Gunner, my subordinate is an idiot. Please forgive him. T-Take care. I¡¯ll


    apologize to you again afterward!¡±


    That man looked terrified.


    Calvin nced at that man coldly and then walked out of the bar with


    09:28


    Hanna in his arms.


    Until then, the man who had stopped Calvin finally looked at the man who cameter uneasily.


    ¡°Boss, who is that Mr. Gunner?¡±


    The boss also had some power, but when he faced Calvin just now, he was still so terrified. His


    subordinate had never seen him like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s the scion!¡± the man who was called Boss said worriedly. He thought, ¡°Such an incident


    happened in my bar. Will Mr. Gunner be angry about me?¡±


    ¡°The scion?¡± That man was stunned for a second. He thought, ¡°In Strico, only the scion of the


    entertainment industry will be called that. Right, that one is also called Mr. Gunner!¡±


    Thinking of this, that man¡¯s body was covered with cold sweat. He regretted it so much that he


    stopped Calvin just now and even threatened him.


    He thought, ¡°If Boss hadn¡¯t rushed over to stop me, maybe I¡­¡±


    ¡°Write down the names of all those who made trouble today. Don¡¯t let them step into our bar again


    afterward,¡± said the boss.


    ¡°What if those people make trouble again?¡± asked the subordinate.


    ¡°If they dare to make trouble again, they won¡¯t be able to stay in Strico anymore!¡± said the boss


    fiercely. Even he wouldn¡¯t let off those people since they made such great trouble in his bar, not to


    mention Calvin.


    Hanna was carried into the car by Calvin and put on the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t seem to havee back to herself, and her body was still trembling slightly. After a


    while, she finally nodded.


    Seeing this, Calvin didn¡¯t say anything more. He just drove quietly towards themunity where


    Hanna lived.


    Hanna lowered her head as if she was immersed in her thoughts. The scene of someone kicking


    the door in the restroom just now intertwined with the scene of people bullying her in college.


    At that time, many people in the college thought she was a scheming woman because of Lorin¡¯s


    words. She was blocked in the restroom and some people put several snakes into it through the


    gap of the stall.


    09:28


    Although those snakes were non-toxic, they became Hanna¡¯s nightmare.


    Hanna screamed desperately and cried in embarrassment, but it didn¡¯t work. The door was still


    blocked by other people, and she couldn¡¯t kick the door open. In the end, Hanna didn¡¯t even know


    how she got through that time.


    It was not until her throat became hoarse and she became exhausted that the door was opened,


    and more ridicule was waiting for her. Someone even took a camera to shoot her messy


    appearance.


    They stood at the high point of morality as if they were judges and Hanna was the bad guy judged


    by them.


    But for Hanna, they were the real bad people.


    Hanna was an orphan. When she was a child, after her parents passed away, she experienced all


    kinds of difficulties and thought that she was strong enough, but what happenedter in college


    really made her feel the viciousness of humanity.


    Calvin didn¡¯t stop at the gate of themunity as before. Instead, he drove directly into the


    community and stopped downstairs from Hanna¡¯s condo building.


    ¡°Hanna, you¡¯re home,¡± Calvin called out to Hanna a few times, and then she finally came back to


    herself. She looked up at the scenery outside the window nkly and then hurriedly said, ¡°Thank


    you for driving me This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    home. See you.¡±


    Then Hanna opened the door, got out of the car tremblingly, and walked to the building step by


    step.


    Calvin frowned slightly. He thought, ¡°She looks like she will fall at any time. It seems that she was


    really in great shock today.¡±


    Calvin pursed his lips, unfastened his seat belt, and got out of the car. Then he ran quickly to


    Hanna. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the door.¡± Even Calvin himself didn¡¯t know why he got out of the car.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Is it because she looks pathetic? But I¡¯m not a merciful p¨¨rson. I have little pity. I


    won¡¯t even frown if someone else dies in front of me. But why¡­ Is it because she¡¯s my nominal


    girlfriend?¡±


    Hanna looked at Calvin nkly. Her reason told her that she should say no. There was no need to


    bother him like this. She would get home after taking the elevator.


    09:28


    But what Hanna said was, ¡°Thank you. She wanted to have someone


    apanying her. Then maybe the fear in her body would be reduced a


    little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Calvin. Then he went to the elevator with Hanna and pressed the button.to go


    upstairs.


    After a while, the elevator came and the door opened. There was no one else inside.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    *


    V

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and then walked into the elevator. Calvin followed her and helped


    her press the button.


    But when the elevator¡¯s door was closed, Hanna¡¯s body suddenly became stiff and her face turned


    pale.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I hold your hand?¡± Hanna said arduously. At this moment, she really wanted to hold


    something warm so that she could stop thinking about the terrifying scenes that happened today


    and before.


    Yarm


    Calvin looked at the woman in front of him with a pale face and round eyes, which seemed to be full


    of moisture. There was fear and longing in her dark pupils.


    Calvin thought, ¡°What¡¯s she longing for? Does she want to hold my hand?¡±


    Since Calvin fell in love with Rosalie, he hated the touch of other women. Even if he took the


    initiative to touch Hanna, he was just acting in front of Rosalie.


    At this moment, Calvin didn¡¯t need to act so he could refuse.


    But the fear and longing in Hanna¡¯s eyes reminded Calvin about himself when he was a child. When


    he almost fell off the cliff, his eyes were also filled with fear and longing.


    He was afraid that he would really fall off the cliff, and he really ho that someone could pull him up.


    At that time, it was Rosalie who reached out her hand and saved Cal


    ¡°Sure,¡± Calvin slowly said. Then he reached out his right hand to Hann


    Hanna held Calvin¡¯s hand tightly with her trembling hand as if she was holding a floating log.


    When the temperature in Calvin¡¯s hand was transmitted to Hanna, the fear in her heart gradually


    disappeared.


    The elevator soon stopped and the door was opened. Hanna and Calvin came to Hanna¡¯s


    apartment. She took out the key and opened the door, while her left hand was holding Calvin¡¯s right


    hand tightly all the time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna get in?¡± Calvin looked at Hanna who had been standing


    09:28


    at the door and asked.


    Hanna bit her lower lip and held Calvin¡¯s right hand a little tighter unconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while. You need to calm down now,¡± said Calvin. Then he took the lead and


    walked into the room with Hanna.


    ¡°Sorry, I know that I¡¯m in a weird condition now. I just¡­ I just¡­¡± Hanna murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± Calvin helped her finish her words. ¡°I was careless today. Sorry for letting you have


    such an experience. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s those people¡¯s fault. I¡¯m already very grateful for you saving me,¡± Hanna


    hurriedly said.


    ¡°Why did you call the police before? Even if the police came, it would probably be toote. Wouldn¡¯t


    it be quicker if you called me?¡± Calvin asked. If he hadn¡¯t heard a guest saying that the corridor to


    the restroom was blocked by some people and rushed over with suspicion, Hanna would have been


    hurt badly by those people.


    Hanna said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ I thought even if I called you, you were alone, and there were so many


    of them. Maybe I would also get you in trouble. So I thought I would just call the police to have a


    shot. Well¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at fighting. They were all no match for you at all!¡±


    Calvin stared at Hanna. ¡°But have you ever thought that the trouble yo were in was brought by me?


    Even if I got in trouble with you, I deserve it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Hanna blinked. ¡°But if we were really gonna be beaten up, only one being beaten was better than


    both of us being beaten.¡±


    Calvinughed. He thought, ¡°Is she kind or silly? But¡­ this kind of person is really rare.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of warm water. You can have some to calm down,¡± Calvin got up and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Hanna hurriedly said.


    ¡°Just sit here. If you go to pour the water, the water might be spilled out because of your trembling


    hands,¡± said Calvin.


    09:28 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanna looked at her slightly trembling hand and didn¡¯t insist.


    Seeing Calvin walk into the kitchen, Hanna smiled bitterly and then leaned against the armrest on


    one side of the sofa.


    Hanna thought that the nightmare in college had all passed, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ that it kept


    hiding in the deep of her mind. As long as she encountered simr situations, it would be easy to


    bring out all the traumas of the past.


    Hanna stared at her left hand in a daze. The moment she held Calvin¡¯s hand, she became less


    scared. Just like today, when she was desperate, Calvin showed up and saved her.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It turns out that having someone to save me feels so good.¡±


    At this moment, this apartment also became warmer because of the existence of another person.


    Because Hanna¡¯s fear was gradually dissipating, the alcohol from the previous drink seemed to be


    slowly taking effect. Hanna couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes¡­


    When Calvin walked out of the kitchen with warm water, he saw Hanna was already asleep on the


    sofa.


    Calvin put the cup aside and looked at the woman who slightly tilted her head and curled up.


    Hanna¡¯s pale face and messy hair showed what happened to her today.


    Calvin pondered for a moment, and then he bent down, carried Hanna up gently, and walked


    towards her bedroom.


    Calvin carefully put Hanna on the bed in the bedroom and covered her with a thin quilt. When he


    was about to turn around and leave, Hanna suddenly whispered, ¡°No¡­ Scared¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ Dad,


    Mom¡­ I-I¡¯m scared¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    Hanna¡¯s whisper was full of pain.


    Calvin turned around and saw that Hanna¡¯s eyes were still closed.


    Obviously, she was still asleep and didn¡¯t wake up. But her pale face, frowned eyebrows, and her


    head that shook from time to time all showed that she seemed to be trying to get rid of a nightmare.


    Calvin thought, ¡°What is she dreaming about? She¡¯s calling out to her


    09:28


    parents. As far as I know, her parents passed away when she was very young. Now she¡¯s sobbing


    in her dream as if she¡¯s abandoned.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He thought, ¡°Being abandoned? I¡¯m also abandoned by someone.¡±


    Calvin bent down, gently pressed his palm against Hanna¡¯s forehead, and then said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be scared. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Hanna seemed to have heard Calvin¡¯s words in her dream. The anxiety on her face slowly faded,


    and she gradually stopped sobbing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡± Calvin kept saying that, as if it was just to make Hanna sleep at


    ease.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Hanna thought that she might not sleep well all night after the shocking incident in the restroom.


    However, she didn¡¯t wake up the next morning until she received a call from her assistant. Then she


    found that it was reallyte.


    Her assistant kept waiting for her in the studio and thought something was wrong with her, but


    Hanna just overslept.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing the call, Hanna hurriedly got up and washed up.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Aboutst night, I only remember that I grabbed Calvin¡¯s hand tightly and then


    entered the room. Then Calvin said that he would get me a ss of warm water. Later, I seemed to


    be sitting on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but take a nap¡­ So I fell asleepter?! And then¡­ Calvin


    carried me to the bed?¡±


    Thinking of this, Hanna¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She thought, ¡°After I fell asleep yesterday, did I


    do anything strange or say something weird in my dream?!¡±


    But Hanna vaguely remembered that there was a gentle voice in her dream saying something, and


    then she slept at ease¡­


    Hanna raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror in front of the sink. Her cheeks were rosy


    and her eyes seemed to sh with affection¡­


    ¡°Hanna, is it difficult to pretend to fall in love with me?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice seemed to sound in her ear


    again.


    And Hanna¡¯s heart seemed to beat faster.


    Hanna suddenly shook her head and thought, ¡°Damn it! Stop thinking about it! We¡¯re just pretending


    to be dating, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Calvin knew clearly that there was another person in Calvin¡¯s heart.


    So she knew better than anyone that she couldn¡¯t fall in love with Calvin, because once she did


    that, it would be another disaster!


    After arriving at the studio, Hanna and her two assistants started to sort out various materials


    rted to Meeting You.


    The director said yesterday that he hoped that both Hanna and the


    scriptwriter coulde to the set at a fixed time every week after the


    09:28


    drama began shooting. So if there was anything that they needed to discuss about the script, they


    could get it done as soon as possible.


    Although the script had been finished long ago, it was possible to modify the script at any time


    during the shooting process. If Hanna, the original author, could participate in it together, the drama


    would be more simr to the original work.


    Hanna had no objection to that. She also hoped the drama to be great. And during this period, she


    also happened to be free. Her nextic was still being prepared and hadn¡¯t started serializing


    yet.


    If the newic started to serialize, Hanna would have less free time.


    While Hanna was sorting out the materials, her phone suddenly rang. As soon as Hanna answered


    it, Shelly¡¯s anxious voice sounded. ¡°Hanna, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the studio,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Okay, now find a hat and put it on. Try to leave the studio unobtrusively and ask your two


    assistants to go back first. In short, lock the studio and don¡¯t leave anyone there,¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°s, do as I say first. I¡¯m driving over now and I¡¯ll tell you about itter!¡± said Shelly.


    Hearing this, Hanna hurriedly stopped working and asked her assis to go home first. She turned off


    theputer, locked the door of th studio, and left.


    But when Hanna walked to the main entrance of the building, she saw group of people stopped by


    the security guards. Some were holding cameras, some carrying video cameras, and some holding


    microphones


    In the noise, Hanna was a little stunned when she heard ¡°Liana Studio¡± and her name.


    She thought, ¡°Are these people here for me?¡±


    Hanna turned around and hurriedly got out of the building in the direction of the side door. But


    before she could walk far, she heard someone calling her name behind her Then she was


    surrounded by a group of people.


    09:28


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Liana Zimmerman, whose real name is Hanna Zimmerman, the author of Meeting You,


    right? I heard that you were bullied by others on campus. Is that true?¡± Someone¡¯s question made


    Hanna stiff.


    ¡°I heard that it was because you pestered a boy at school and deliberately framed the girl who


    approached that boy. In other words, you were bullied but were also a bully, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to apologize to the person who was bullied by you?¡±


    ¡°Do you admit these things?¡±


    The noisy voice and all kinds of questions kept exploding in Hanna¡¯s ears. Hanna¡¯s face turned


    pale, and her hands and feet began to stiffen as if she had returned to the scene where she was


    once surrounded and scolded by those people at school.


    Those cameras were aimed at Hanna, and the shlights were constantly shing in front of her.


    She wanted to avoid these people but didn¡¯t know how.


    At this moment, Shelly suddenly rushed over and directly held Hanna¡¯s shoulders to block those


    cameras. ¡°Move away! Move away, please! We¡¯ll exin itter. Move away¡­¡±


    Shelly shouted while pulling Hanna to get out of the encirclement of reporters. At this moment, the


    security guards of the building also came and helped block the reporters.


    Shelly took Hanna to the car parked outside and left quickly.


    Hanna couldn¡¯te back to herself. She thought, ¡°How could those reporters find out what


    happened so many years ago?¡±


    ¡°Those reporters just enjoy making chaos. Don¡¯t go to the studio these days and live with me first.


    Let¡¯s wait for a few days until it cools down,¡± Shelly said while driving.


    ¡°Why did those reporters suddenly mention what happened back then?¡± Hanna was confused. She


    thought, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not from the showbiz. Even though I¡¯m the author of theic, I¡¯m not one of


    those famous cartoonists. Few people will pay attention to me.¡±


    ¡°The photo of you and Rowan was posted on the Inte. Then some people found out what


    happened to you at school. Somehow, it became a trending topic, and then¡­¡± said Shelly. ¡°I called


    you as soon as I saw the trending topic.¡±


    09:28


    But Shelly was still toote.


    Hanna smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be on the trending topic because of that.


    And she didn¡¯t know what would happen to her next.


    On the other side, Calvin looked at the trending topics on his phone and ordered his secretary, ¡°Ask


    someone to remove all the trending topics rted to Hanna, and find out who¡¯s behind it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the secretary hurriedly answered. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Hanna the author of theic


    adaptation that Mr. Gunner asked me to let Rowan star in?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Calvin¡¯s secretary thought, ¡°Was it because of Hanna that Mr. Gunner asked Rowan to star in the


    dramast time? If so, what¡¯s the rtionship between Hanna and Mr. Gunner?¡±


    At the same time, Lorin looked at the trending news on his phone, and his expression was


    extremely sullen.


    The media mentioned what happened on campus back then again, but Lorin¡¯s name was not


    mentioned in the news. However, Hanna¡¯s name appeared so clearly on trending topics


    Lorin thought, ¡°Why would this matter be exposed? Who exposed it? At that time in school, the


    people who really bullied and abused Hanna were just a small group of people. Most of the students


    just watched the scene and didn¡¯t know what happened. The person who could expose those


    details online must be someone who knew exactly what happened. In other words, Hanna¡¯s


    achievements now make someone jealous again, so they want to ruin Hanna in this way. Who is it?


    Who the hell did this?¡±


    Lorin excluded the possible people one by one in his mind. Then his phone rang. Lorin answered it


    and heard his friend Marvin Charles¡¯ voice. ¡°Lorin, have you seen thetest video about Hanna on


    the Inte?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. What happened?¡± Lorin¡¯s uneasiness suddenly intensified.


    ¡°A lot of reporters surrounded the building where Hanna¡¯s studio w then surrounded her for an


    interview,¡± said Marvin.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorin was shocked and almost jumped up from the chair.


    ¡°s, Hanna is really pitiful. Why would that be exposed after so many years? And those reporters


    didn¡¯t seem to have good intentions. They surrounded Hanna and said that she was also a culprit!¡±


    Marvin knew the whole story of what happened back then. He knew that Hanna actually didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong, and it was Lorin and the other woman¡¯s fault.


    Lorin ended the call with a sullen face. He took out his phone and found the video that Marvin said.


    Seeing Hanna being surrounded and questioned maliciously by a group of reporters with a pale


    face, Lorin felt pain in his heart.


    Lorin thought, ¡°After so many years, Hanna is still affected by this matter. That¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the


    culprit!¡±


    09:28


    Lorin¡¯s fingers gently stroked the helpless figure on the screen. ¡°Hanna, I stood by coldly and didn¡¯t


    do anything for you at that time. But this time, I will never do that again.¡±


    Lorin thought, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll try my best to protect Hanna!¡±


    Lorin used his rtionship and money to let people suppress the trending topics. However, when he


    started to do so, he was told that some people had already started to remove the rted trending


    topics.


    The person who told Lorin also predicted that the person who acted before Lorin and used such


    great power to remove the trending topics must have spent a great amount of money.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Who could it be? Who would help Hanna like this?¡±


    Lorin thought of Shelly, but then he denied it. Even if Shelly wanted to help Hanna, the magazine


    she belonged to didn¡¯t have enough strength


    or money.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Could it be someone from the crew? The exposure of Hanna¡¯s affair will definitely


    have a negative impact on the drama. It makes sense if the producer or other investors want to


    suppress the trending topics. But will they make such a decision so soon and spend so much


    money to protect Hanna? After all, it¡¯s arge amount of money. They surely need time to weigh the


    advantages and disadvantages.¡±


    Suddenly, Lorin thought of the person who Hanna said was her boyfriend!


    Lorin thought, ¡°That man looks like a typical wealthy young man. He should have enough money to


    do so. Could it be him? If he really used much money to protect Hanna, then¡­ Does he really treat


    Hanna sincerely?¡±


    At this moment, Lorin suddenly panicked.


    He thought, ¡°If that man is serious about Hanna, will I still have a chance to start over with Hanna?


    Or¡­ I¡¯ll never have any chance?!¡±


    In the end, Hanna didn¡¯t choose to live in Shelly¡¯s residence. Instead, Shelly helped her find a


    serviced apartment online.


    This serviced apartment was far away from the downtown area. People had to swipe the card when


    entering and leaving the entrance, so it was rtively safe.


    09:28


    ¡°Then you can stay here for a few days. I¡¯ll bring you food every day,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna suddenly smiled.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You still have the mood tough now?¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°I just suddenly feel that we are like fugitives. Seeing you secretly bring me food every day, people


    who don¡¯t know the truth might really call the police,¡± Hanna tried to amuse themselves.


    Shelly thought about it and also had the same feeling, but then she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I


    wonder which bastard wanted to hurt you. Expose your secret? That¡¯s not even real!¡±


    If the person who exposed it was really in front of Shelly, she would have beaten that person up.


    As Shelly scolded, she took out her phone and nned to check the trending topics about Hanna


    on the Inte.


    But soon, Shelly let out an exmation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your trending topics¡­.¡± Shelly stuttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my trending topics?¡± Hanna asked casually. She thought it would be either


    hotter or less hot a little. There was difference for her.


    ¡°Your trending topics are gone,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna was shocked and quickly leaned over to take a look. It was like what Shelly said. All of her


    trending topics were gone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hanna took out her phone and searched again. O the positive reports that were


    rted to Hanna were left, and the nega gossip was all gone. There were even no negative


    comments about her was obvious that someone had controlled it.


    Hanna was still confused. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Shelly was also confused. She thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe someone suppressed the trending


    topics.¡±


    ¡°Who? Your boss?¡± Hanna was talking about the owner of the magazine.


    09:28


    ¡°No. If so, I would¡¯ve known that. It also won¡¯t be the producer of the drama, or they would have let


    me know,¡± Shelly analyzed.


    Hanna thought of Calvin. She thought, ¡°Could it be¡­ Calvin who helped


    me?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that the trending topics are gone now. Then this


    incident will pass soon and you should be able to return to normal life in a few days,¡± said Shelly.


    She felt relieved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first. I will bring you dinnerter.¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:28

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Now the trending topics are all gone. Besides, I¡¯m not a celebrity. Not


    everyone can recognize me. I¡¯ll go out for dinner or order takeout myself. You don¡¯t need toe all


    the way here to bring me food.¡±


    It would take an hour and a half to get to Shelly¡¯s ce ande back by


    car.


    ¡°Okay, be careful, then. Call me if you need anything. You can go to the set a few dayster. I¡¯ll tell


    the director¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered.


    After Shelly left, Hanna was left in this small apartment alone.


    A sense of loneliness immediately surrounded Hanna.


    Hanna took out her phone and found the name ¡°Calvin¡± in the contact list. After hesitating for a


    while, she called him.


    ¡°This is Calvin.¡± Calvin¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    Hanna clenched the phone. ¡°This is Hanna¡­ Well, do you know that my previous affair went on the


    trending topics today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Calvin¡¯s calm tone didn¡¯t show his emotion.


    ¡°Sorry about that. If you think this makes me not suitable to pretend to be your girlfriend anymore,


    we can stop it right now, or you can tell your friend that you were fooled by me and I can cooperate


    if you need me to act with you,¡± Hanna hurriedly said.


    Hanna just wanted to try her best to make up for it. She didn¡¯t want Calvin to be affected by her


    affair.


    ¡°You just need to act as my girlfriend and let others feel that you love me very much. Except for that,


    you don¡¯t need to act anything else,¡± Calvin said. ¡°As for other things, you don¡¯t have to think too


    much. Everything will go back to normal.¡±


    Hanna was stunned for a moment. Although Calvin¡¯s tone was still calm, it gave her a kind of


    warmth that made her feel at ease.


    ¡°Did you help me suppress the trending topics?¡± Hanna couldn¡¯t help but


    ask.


    09:59


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Calvin still said that casually, as if he was just answering the question of whether he had


    eaten dinner or not. But in fact, what Calvin did was so important to Hanna.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hanna said in a constricted voice.


    ¡°You are my girlfriend now. If someone nder you, it is equivalent to nder me,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Where are you now? Are you at home?¡±


    ¡°No, Shelly found me a serviced apartment and let me stay here for a few days before this incident


    passes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the address?¡± Calvin asked.


    Then Hanna sent Calvin the location of her address.


    ¡°I¡¯lle overter and take you out for dinner,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°How about just eating in this apartment? This ce has a kitchen. There¡¯s a small supermarket


    nearby and I can buy some food there. This ce is remote, so there are not many restaurants.¡±


    Then Hanna hesitated for a while and added, ¡°If¡­ If you don¡¯t mind me cooking¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief. After finishing the call, she put on her mask and cap and went to


    the supermarket with her phone and wallet.


    Although Hanna had said to Shelly that she was not a celebrity, even if she asionally went on


    trending topics, she might not be recognized in such a slightly remote ce.


    But when Calvin said that they would have dinner together, Hanna still couldn¡¯t help worrying about


    being recognized by someone when she had dinner with Calvin. If some people made a riot, Calvin


    might be implicated.


    In the supermarket, Hanna bought some vegetables, seasonings, and bread. She would spend the


    next few days in this apartment, anyway. She could eat the rest of the food in the next few days if


    she bought too much.


    After returning to the apartment, Hanna cut the bread, washed and cut the vegetables and meat,


    and began to cook.


    When Calvin arrived, Hanna was still cooking.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There¡¯s only one soup left. It¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Hanna


    09:59


    said. She asked Calvin to sit first.


    It was a small apartment. Calvin sat at the dining table in the dining room and looked at Hanna, who


    was busy in the kitchen.


    Hanna put the ingredients into the pot skillfully and then poured the seasonings. It could be said that


    Hanna should often cook herself.


    There were already four dishes on the table, all of which were homemade, but they looked good.


    After the soup was ready, Hanna came to the table with the soup and then put it on the table. ¡°Do


    you want some bread? I¡¯ll get you some,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Calvin answered.


    In fact, Calvin didn¡¯t have toe here at all. Today was not the day they had originally agreed to


    date. However, when talking on the phone, Calvin was afraid that Hanna would overthink when she


    was alone, so he nned to take her out for dinner, and in the end, he agreed toe here for


    dinner.


    Calvin thought, ¡°It actually has nothing to do with me even if Hanna really overthinks, right? Or is it


    because we¡¯re dating? At least she¡¯s my girlfriend now. Even if I have no affection for her, at least I


    have to do what an ordinary boyfriend would do, right?¡±


    Hanna soon brought the bread to Calvin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. I don¡¯t know if these dishes fit your taste,¡± Hanna said shy


    Calvin picked up the food and had a try. The food was not good end for him. After all, he usually


    went to high-end ces, and there were excellent chefs in the Gunner residence, so Hanna¡¯s


    cooking skill was really nothing to him.


    But looking at the brightness in Hanna¡¯s round eyes, Calvin still said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    A smile suddenly appeared on Hanna¡¯s face. The brightness in her eyes became more dazzling as


    if Calvin¡¯s simple words had given her great satisfaction.


    Calvin sighed in his mind, ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ easy to be satisfied. If I¡¯m like her, will I live a little


    easier?¡±


    09:59


    Hanna also started to eat the food she cooked. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and


    then asked, ¡°By the way, on the day you sent me home, did I do anything strange after I fell


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°Usually, you should ask me if I have done anything strange to you,¡± Calvin said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanna blinked and looked at Calvin in a daze. ¡°You should be the one who suffers a loss if you


    really did something to me.¡± After saying that, Hanna realized what she had said and her face


    suddenly turned red.


    She thought, ¡°Holy shit. What the hell did I say?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:59

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. Wait, no, that¡¯s exactly what I mean. No¡­ I mean, although I think you¡¯ll


    suffer a loss if you really have done something to me, I believe that you won¡¯t do anything to me¡­¡±


    Hanna stuttered and exined, and her face turned redder.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Hanna¡¯s rosy cheeks, round


    and her waved hands somehow reminded him of a squirrel.


    eyes,


    She looked cute and funny.


    Hanna was stunned and looked at the clear smile on Calvin¡¯s face.


    Calvin¡¯s previous smile was just a faint one, but his smile now was much happier.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Seeing Hanna staring at him, Calvin asked.


    ¡°You look good when you smile,¡± said Hanna. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and reached out


    to Calvin¡¯s cheek.


    Calvin¡¯s smile made Hanna have an impulse to draw it down. She wanted to remember his smile


    with her eyes. It looked like the snow slowly melting in early spring.


    Calvin looked at the fingers that were getting closer to his cheek. As long as he tilted his head


    slightly, Hanna would fail to touch him.


    Calvin didn¡¯t like the touch of other women except for Rosalie, but Hanna¡­ seemed to gradually


    be an exception.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯re dating, so the touch seem have be natural. If I


    resist Hanna¡¯s touch now, I will still be expo in front of Rosalie afterward. So I¡¯d better get familiar


    with it now.¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t dodge Hanna¡¯s hand. Her warm fingers touched his cheek, leaving him in a trance for


    a moment as if Rosalie was gently touching his face.


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and then he lowered his eyes.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Once, Rosalie also touched my face like this and told me that she was not the one I


    was looking for. At that time, she had actually already made a choice. She had chosen Jonathan.


    And I¡¯m just someone who was abandoned and left in the past. I¡¯ve never regretted falling in love


    with Rosalie, and I have no intention to love anyone else for the rest


    09:59


    of my life as well. But if Rosalie wants me to forget about her and fall in love with someone else,


    then¡­ I can do that. I can do anything as long as Rosalie can be happy.¡±


    An exmation suddenly sounded, and then the warmth on Calvin¡¯s cheek disappeared. Calvin


    looked up and saw Hanna¡¯s rosy face.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you did it intentionally. We are dating now, so it¡¯s normal for us to touch


    each other,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What? It¡¯s normal?¡±


    Somehow, when Hanna heard Calvin say these words, her heart suddenly seemed to stop for a


    second.


    Hanna thought, ¡°We¡¯re dating¡­ We¡¯re a fake couple, but he made it sound so natural.¡±


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t overestimate me or underestimate


    yourself. Even if I once told you that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you, you still have to be alert,¡± said


    Calvin.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Hanna said firmly.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Why do you think I won¡¯t? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m also a man,


    after all?¡±


    ¡°Because you said you wouldn¡¯t. I trust you,¡± said Hanna. She knew that Calvin loved another


    woman. He pretended to be with Hanna just for the woman he loved.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes


    flickered. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯ much. Maybe I¡¯m different from what you think.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hanna replied, but her clear eyes still showedp


    And this trust was so heavy that Calvin felt a little hard to take i


    too


    Lorin found Shelly and asked directly, ¡°Where is Hanna?¡±


    Shelly¡¯s face was full of contempt. ¡°Why should I tell you? You¡¯ve caus so much trouble for Hanna. If


    you hadn¡¯t hurt Hanna like that back th she wouldn¡¯t have been besieged by those reporters and


    dared not to home.¡±


    09:5


    ¡®So Hanna didn¡¯t stay at her ce these days, right?¡± Lorin asked. He had also been to Hanna¡¯s


    home before, but no one answered after he rang the doorbell for a long while. Later, he waited in


    front of the door for a while and still didn¡¯t see Hanna, so he came to Shelly.


    Lorin thought that with the rtionship of Shelly and Hanna, Shelly would definitely know where


    Hanna was.


    ¡°Lorin, what on earth do you want to do?¡± Shelly said impatiently. ¡°Hanna¡¯s whereabouts are none of


    your business!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course it is. I¡­ ¡°Lorin suddenly paused and didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°You what?¡± Shelly looked at Lorin strangely.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lorin took a deep breath. He thought, ¡°Even if I try my best to exin to Shelly that I¡¯m


    worried about Hanna and want to protect her, Shelly still won¡¯t believe me. After all, I¡¯ve done too


    many things wrong before.¡±


    ¡°Tell me where Hanna is now and how she¡¯s doing,¡± Lorin asked again.


    ¡°What? You wanna pretend to be a good person again? Lorin, I won¡¯t tell you where Hanna lives


    now. But she is quite good. She has her boyfriend caring about her. You don¡¯t need to pretend to be


    kind,¡± said Shelly.


    However, Lorin frowned even more when he heard the word ¡°boyfriend¡±. He said, ¡°How much do


    you know about her boyfriend? She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend more than a month ago. Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s strange that she suddenly got such a boyfriend?¡±


    Shelly was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Lorin to know that had a boyfriend not long ago, but¡­


    ¡°Why¡¯s that strange? H love with her boyfriend at first sight and their rtionship rapidly! Do you


    think Hanna has to love you forever since sl you before? You think if she loves someone else, then


    that per have some problems? Lorin, you think too highly of yourself!¡±


    Hearing Shelly¡¯s words, Lorin¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°I just don¡¯t wa Hanna to be deceived.¡±


    a hadn¡¯t


    Shelly said with a fake smile, ¡°The biggest deceiver Hanna has met is you!¡±


    in


    After saying that, Shelly walked away without looking back. Lorin stoo there with his hands on both


    sides clenching unconsciously.


    09:5


    ed


    Lorin thought, ¡°If possible, I really hope I can turn back time to when I hadn¡¯t deceived Hanna yet.


    But it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    In the next few days, Hanna checked the Inte and didn¡¯t see any trending topics about her. Even


    if she had been mentioned in the promotion of the drama, there was no dispute at all.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Hanna felt a little relieved.


    Hanna knew that without Calvin¡¯s help, it would take more time for this


    incident to pass.


    On the days when they agreed to date, Calvin basically stayed in the serviced apartment that


    Hanna rented all the time.


    Calvin would read books or watch dramas, while Hanna would draw him down on a sketchbook.


    When Hanna did it fast, she could finish one in 15 minutes. When she needed more time, it would


    take her more than half an hour.


    Hanna loved drawing the details of Calvin¡¯s face. His delicate facial features and his indifferent aura


    gave people a cold feeling, but there seemed to be various emotions hidden in his cold eyes, which


    made people want to see clearly.


    But the more people wanted to see it clearly, the vaguer it became.


    This kind of contradiction was really attractive.


    At this moment, Calvin was casually watching a variety show on the TV which recorded the real


    situation in the emergency room, while Hanna was drawing Calvin in a sketchbook.


    Hanna had been watching this variety show that was about the emergency room because the


    female lead of her newic


    doctor


    in the emergency room. She wanted to know more about then in the emergency room.


    Hanna was watching it alone in the room just now. After Calvin started to watch it with her.


    Later, although Hanna picked up the sketchbook and started to dra details of Calvin¡¯s face, she was


    still listening to what was ying on at the same time.


    At this moment, the content yed on the screen was about a mother and a son who were pressed


    due to the copse of their house. After people rescued them, the doctor diagnosed that they were


    in critical condition. The possibility for them to survive was only 50%. Even if the were cured, there


    would be many seque. The mother¡¯s legs could be


    09:59


    saved, but it would cost a lot of money.


    The cost was a heavy burden for an ordinary rural family. In the end, in order to leave as much


    money as possible for her son¡¯s treatment, the mother chose the rtively cheaper amputation and


    lost her right leg.


    ¡°She sacrificed her leg just for a child who might not be able to survive. Even if he really survived,


    there would be seque. That¡¯s not a good choice,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    Obviously, Calvin didn¡¯t agree with the mother¡¯s choice in the variety show.


    ¡°Because for this mother, the child is more precious than her life. No matter whether the kid can


    survive or not, she is willing to bet on hope with one leg. Even if the child will have other seque in


    the future, she will still ept it,¡± Hanna stopped, turned to the screen, and said.


    ¡°Is it worthy to bet on a hope with such a great cost?¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Hanna. ¡°At least I think it¡¯s worthy. If it were me and if my child was in danger one day, I


    would also be willing to use everything of mine to bet on a hope.¡±


    Hearing Hanna¡¯s words, Calvin was in a trance for a moment. Hanna¡¯s and Rosalie¡¯s figures


    seemed to be ovepping, and his heart was throbbing.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Why are they both willing to sacrifice everything to bet on hope for their kids? Are


    kids that important?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good,¡± Hanna suddenly said. ¡°Are unwell?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t understand why you think children are so important,¡± Calvin murmured.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll understand that when you have your own child in the future,¡± Hanna thought for a


    while and said. She unconsciously imagin what Calvin¡¯s child would look like.


    Hanna thought, ¡°A mini Calvin? Wow, he¡¯ll be super cute.¡±


    But what Calvin said next stunned Hanna.


    Calvin said, ¡°I think I won¡¯t my own children, so maybe I¡¯ll never understand that.¡±


    09-59 T


    Hanna stared at the man in front of her nkly. When Calvin said that, he gently looked down. His


    long eyshes covered everything in his eyes, and his whole body seemed to be surrounded by


    loneliness, isting him from the surroundings.


    It felt like Calvin didn¡¯t allow anyone else to approach him, including


    Hanna.


    A weekter, Hanna moved back to her home and joined the crew as originally nned. She began


    to assist the scriptwriter and discuss the scripts.


    But on the first day Hanna joined the crew, she could clearly feel some strange gazes from many


    people in the crew.


    After all, although Hanna¡¯s affair had passed and the short-term trending topics were quickly


    reced by other eye-catching gossip stories in those gossipers¡¯ minds, almost everyone in the


    crew knew what happened to Hanna.


    But what they knew was the distorted facts on the trending topics, not the real facts.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She bullied others in college, and then she was bullied by other people atst. What a


    happy ending!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought she was a nice person after reading herics. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a bad


    person!¡±


    ¡°The producer must have regretted choosing heric. It¡¯s better to use otherics than hers.¡±


    Although the people around seemed to be talking in private, they didn keep their voices down.


    Hanna could easily hear that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to those gossip. Just ignore those bullshit!¡± Shellyforted Hanna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not a weak person who has never experienced any difficulty before. Just some


    gossip. I can take it.¡± Hanna smiled at Shelly to reassure her.


    In the whole morning, Hanna was discussing the plot with the screenwriter.


    After a while, the director called the scriptwriter and Hanna waited in the room alone.


    09:39


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and someone ran in while panting.


    Hanna looked up and frowned after seeing the person who ran in.


    It was Lorin!


    Although Hanna knew that Lorin had invested in this drama and she might inevitably meet him in


    the crew afterward, if possible, she really didn¡¯t want to see Lorin again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the scriptwriter, she¡¯s with the director now,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± said Lorin. Then he walked toward Hanna step by step. ¡°How have you been


    these days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Hanna said expressionlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the trending topics. I didn¡¯t expect that the incident back then would be exposed


    now. I will find out who was behind it and give you an exnation,¡± said Lorin.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Hanna looked at Lorin coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me any exnations. Lorin, if you really feel


    guilty for me, please don¡¯t show up in front of me anymore. That¡¯s the best way to make up for


    that.¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°You think I should be happy to see you appear in front of me from time to time?¡± Hanna felt


    ridiculous and asked. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used me as a pawn and a stepping stone for your own


    rtionship, why would I experience all that? I wouldn¡¯t have been on the trending topics for such


    an affair.¡±


    ¡°I know that I hurt you too much back then. But Hanna, I just hope that you can give me another


    chance to make it up to you,¡± Lorin said bitterly.


    ¡°Make up for that? No need!¡± Hanna refused mercilessly.


    ¡°No, because I¡­¡± Lorin suddenly paused.


    But Hanna didn¡¯t bother to talk to Lorin anymore. She directly stood up and was about to leave the


    room. She coulde to discuss the script with the screenwriter again when she came back.


    But Lorin stepped forward and stopped Hanna. ¡°Wait, let me finish my words first, Hanna!¡± Lorin


    was almost begging.


    ¡°Lorin, what you and I should say have already been said back then. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to


    say anything more,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Then if I say that I¡¯m not only guilty but probably¡­¡± Lorin¡¯s bitter. He paused for a while before


    continuing, ¡°And maybe it because of love! Marvin said that maybe I had fallen in love wit a long


    time, but I just didn¡¯t know that. Over the years, I have be regretting what I did to you, and I¡¯ve even


    been concerned about the time¡­¡±


    Lorin said that arduously. He thought, ¡°Hanna won¡¯t know how muc courage I¡¯ve used to say these


    in front of her.¡±


    S


    Hanna was shocked. She had never expected Lorin to say these kinds of words.


    ¡°Hanna, I think maybe I really love you. Maybe I¡¯ve fallen in love with you unconsciously. So please


    give me another chance. This time, I won


    09:59


    hurt you anymore. I will try my best to protect you more than anyone else,¡± Lorin said in a hoarse


    voice.


    Hanna suddenly burst intoughter. Sheughed so fiercely that there were even tearsing out


    of the corner of her eyes. She felt ironic and ridiculous.


    ¡°Lorin, if you could say this to me when I was bullied back then, I would be moved, forgive your


    harm to me, and be willing to be with you. But now¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote? Do you think other


    people will always wait for you in the same ce?¡±


    Hanna raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You just think you may


    have fallen in love with me now, so you say you¡¯re guilty and want to make it up to me and protect


    me. But what if you haven¡¯t fallen in love with me? Then maybe you won¡¯t even feel guilty. You¡¯ll feel


    that there¡¯s nothing wrong with using me as a pawn and a stepping stone. Not to mention making up


    for what you put me through!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s questions made Lorin speechless.


    Lorin wanted to deny it and retort, but he found that he couldn¡¯t retort at/ all.


    Hanna was right. Lorin felt guilty, wanted to make up for Hanna¡¯s loss, and regretted what he had


    done all because he fell in love with her.


    Then what if Lorin didn¡¯t fall in love with Hanna?


    All that would just be a negligible past in Lorin¡¯s school days. The past was in the past. Lorin


    wouldn¡¯t make up for it at all.


    ¡°Lorin, I won¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t say such ridiculous words to me anymore afterward,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Because the one you love now is your boyfriend?¡± Lorin said with clear jealousy.


    ¡°Yes, I love him. Is that enough?!¡± Hanna used Calvin as an excuse.


    Lorin pursed his thin lips. ¡°That man is not ordinary. You and he won¡¯t have a future. Hanna, don¡¯t


    make a choice that you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life just to annoy me!¡±


    Hanna said seriously, ¡°The rtionship between me and my boyfriend has nothing to do with you at


    all.¡±


    09:59


    After saying that, Hanna pushed Lorin¡¯s hand away and walked out of the room directly.


    Lorin¡¯s pale face was full of bitterness.


    He thought, ¡°Do I really have no chance anymore?¡±


    After Hanna walked out of the room, she saw a lot of people gathered ahead, and there was some


    noise.


    Hanna frowned and didn¡¯t know what had happened there.


    The grip walked to Hanna and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Hanna, you are here. The director


    is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°The director is looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s over there now!¡± The grip pointed to the crowded ce.


    Then Hanna walked towards there. On the way, she saw many people holding a box of exquisitely


    packaged pies.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Are they¡­ delivering pies? But it¡¯s still far away from the next festival.¡±


    When Hanna approached, she found that there were many people queuing up in front of her.


    Everyone would get a box of pie. Next to the person who was delivering the pies, there were the


    director and a woman in an off-white suit.


    Hanna¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and she stopped.


    That woman was Christine Herst!


    The origin of all Hanna¡¯s misery in college was Christine!


    Christine¡¯s long straight hair that she had in college had turned into charming curly hair, and she


    had delicate makeup on her face. She looked more charming than before.


    ¡°Hanna, this is Ms. Christine Herst. I heard that you were ssmates in college,¡± The director


    waved to Hanna and said. ¡°Ms. Herst is the sponsor of our drama. This is a new pie from her


    company this year, and she wants our crew to have a try.¡±


    ¡°Hanna, it¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m so d to see you again. I heard that you were the original author


    of this drama, so I deliberately convinced


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    my father to sponsor it. It¡¯s also a way to support you,¡± Christine said with


    09:59


    a smile. Her smile looked so gentle and sweet. People who didn¡¯t know the truth might think that


    she was really close to Hanna.


    But Hanna still remembered how Christine asked Lorin to make her aughingstock of the whole


    school, and when she was bullied, Christine just watched it like a superior judge.


    And those girls who often bullied Hanna were all close to Christine. They even dragged her to


    Christine, kicked her with their feet, and stepped on her hands hard.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Just because Christine didn¡¯t like Hanna¡¯s hands.


    Hanna was lucky to save her hands in the end. The security guard on campus noticed them and


    rushed over to save her.


    Hanna only learned why Christine was against her afterward. It was because theic Hanna,


    drew was published, and some ssmates teased Hanna and called her a cartoonist, while


    Christine once


    participated in aicpetition in high school but didn¡¯t get any ranking.


    In Christine¡¯s eyes, it was already Hanna¡¯s fault since heric was published!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Hanna froze in ce. Every joint of her body seemed to be extremely stiff.


    And Christine smiled more brightly. She picked up a box of pie and walked to Hanna. ¡°By the way,


    have a try with this pie. I will send you more if you like it.¡±


    Christine was about to stuff the pie into Hanna¡¯s hand while saying that.


    Hanna subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to push away the pie box in front of her, but


    before she could do that, the box fell to the ground first.


    Christine looked aggrieved. ¡°Hanna, even if you don¡¯t like the pie and think it¡¯s too cheap, you don¡¯t


    have to throw it on the ground.¡±


    Because they stood very close, others didn¡¯t see how the box fell on t ground. Hearing Christine¡¯s


    words, they just thought that Hanna reall threw it on the ground.


    Many people around looked at Hanna in a different way instantly. Some even said sarcastically on


    purpose, ¡°s, someone is already so arrogant before she bes famous. We ordinary people


    think this pie is quite good.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant she¡¯ll be if she really bes famous?¡±


    ¡°It was said on the Inte that she used to bully others in school. Did she want to disy her


    power to Ms. Herst?¡±


    ¡°Who does she think she is? Disying her power to Ms. Herst? Shouldn¡¯t


    09:59


    she think about Ms. Herst¡¯s identity first?¡±


    The whispers around came to Hanna¡¯s ear, which made her graduallye back to herself.


    Hanna squatted down, picked up the box, and handed it to Christine. ¡°I think you have


    misunderstood me. This box of pie is not cheap for me at all. I¡¯m not wealthy. Why would I think


    such a box of pie that¡¯ll cost about 100 dors is cheap? But as you know, I am an orphan. Pies


    symbolize reunion, but since my parents passed away, I have never had any pie in case I feel sad


    when I see it. So thank you for your pie. It¡¯s better to give this box of pies to those who can reunite


    with their families.¡±


    Hanna was no longer the poor guy who would only be bullied pitifully back then. If Christine really


    wanted to do something bad to her again, she would also fight back.


    Christine¡¯s smile froze, and then she smiled again. She took over the pie and said, ¡°Sorry, I will give


    this box of pie to others, then.¡±


    With that, Christine looked over Hanna and at the man who wasing over. ¡°Lorin, since Hanna


    doesn¡¯t eat pies, I¡¯ll give this one to you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, by the way.¡±


    Lorin looked at her with mixed feelings in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    If Hanna was the first one Lorin wanted to see, then Christine would be thest one.


    In the past, Lorin thought that he loved this woman and even did something that he felt was ignoble


    for her. But in the end, he found that what he loved was just his pride.


    What Lorin wanted was to conquer Christine and prove that he could definitely get the woman he


    wanted.


    In fact, Lorin didn¡¯t love Christine, so he could choose to be an exchang student and leave school


    without any hesitationter.


    ¡°After I finish delivering the pies, let¡¯s find a ce to have a chat. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.


    I have a lot of things to tell you,¡± Christine said softly.


    Lorin pursed his lips hard. He subconsciously nced at Hanna who was turning around and


    leaving. After a while, he finally looked at Christine again and slowly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    09:59


    At noon, in a private room of a restaurant near the film studio, Christine looked at Lorin and smiled


    slightly. ¡°How many years haven¡¯t we seen each other? It has been almost eight years, right? After


    you went abroad as an exchange student, you never contacted me again. If I hadn¡¯t seen you in the


    photo of the opening ceremony of this drama, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had returned from


    abroad.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly sponsor this drama under the name of your family¡¯spany?¡± Lorin stared


    at Christine and said.


    Christine said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also invest in this drama? What do you want to do?¡±


    They looked at each other.


    In the end, Christine smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you invested in this drama for Hanna. You


    tricked Hanna so hard for me back then.¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shut up. If you dare to mention what happened back then again, I will not be


    polite to you anymore.¡±


    But Christine smiled sweeter. ¡°We were aplices back then.¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. The word ¡°aplice¡± hurt him.


    ¡°Lorin, I haven¡¯t forgotten you for so many years.¡± As Christine said that, she gently reached out her


    hand and touched Lorin¡¯s hand flirtatiously. ¡°Since we met again, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    Lorin suddenly shook off Christine¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°Christine, the one I love is not you. So


    even if we meet again, nothing will happen. The reason why Ie here with you is to tell you that


    no matter why you sponsored that drama, don¡¯ty hands on Hanna.¡±


    The look on Christine¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What if I want to do so?¡±


    ¡°Then your family¡¯s factory may not be able to make pies next year.¡± Lorin¡¯s voice is full of danger.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Christine red at Lorin.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the possible consequences!¡±


    ¡°You are protecting Hanna so carefully. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Hanna,¡± Christine


    said sarcastically.


    But Lorin confessed unexpectedly, ¡°Yes, I love her. So I won¡¯t let you hurt her again!¡±


    09:59


    Christine was stunned for a while and then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­. How could you


    fall in love with Hanna? Are you kidding me? You and I were aplices. You loved me!¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face darkened. ¡®I regret what happened back then the most. Christine, you¡¯d better be


    smart!¡±


    After saying that, Lorin turned around and left.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Christine was stunned for a while and then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ How could you


    fall in love with Hanna? Are you kidding me? You and I were aplices. You loved me!¡±


    Lorin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I regret what happened back then the most. Christine, you¡¯d better be


    smart!¡±


    After saying that, Lorin turned around and left.


    t


    12


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Christine stood there with a sullen face, and her carefully maintained nails pricked into her palms.


    Christine thought, ¡°Hanna is such an ordinary woman. How could Lorin fall in love with her?! He


    loved me at that time! But why does Hanna always hinder me? Just like many years ago when I


    was in high school, I joined aicpetition, but Hanna won first ce and I got second ce. I


    don¡¯t want the second ce!¡±


    If it was not the first ce, then-Christine would rather not get it. So she withdrew her manuscript


    and stopped drawingics.


    For Christine, drawingics was just a temporary interest and she didn¡¯t regard it as her future


    career.


    Butter, in college, Christine met Hanna. She was still drawingics and even publishing them.


    Every time Christine saw her ssmates praising Hanna¡¯s painting skills, she felt embarrassed. So


    she wanted to make trouble for Hanna and destroy her.


    And what happenedter was indeed as Christine expected. Hanna became a person hated by


    everyone in school. Then Christine had no interest in Hanna anymore and stopped paying attention


    to her.


    But Christine didn¡¯t expect that Hanna not only became a cartoonist and had aic adaptation but


    also was protected by Lorin.


    Christine thought, ¡°Since I could trample Hanna back then, I can do it again now!¡±


    ¡°Lorin, you will regret it!¡± Christine murmured coldly.


    After Shelly learned that Christine had sponsored the drama, she directly cursed. Then she looked


    at Hanna worriedly. ¡°Hanna, you¡­¡±


    But Hanna smiled and said, ¡°She is just one of the sponsors. What can she do to me? Can she tell


    the director and the producer not to add my name in the opening of the drama or ask to work on


    anotheric adaptation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Shelly murmured. ¡°But Christine is vicious. Who knows what she¡¯ll do to you? She¡¯s


    really a psychopath!¡±


    10:22


    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s really a psychopath,¡± Hanna nodded and agreed. ¡°Anyway,


    just roll with the punches. Now that she hase to us, let¡¯s just face her. We¡¯re different from


    when we were in college.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see what she can do!¡± said Shelly.


    The next day, when Hanna went to the set, she met Christine again. Hanna stopped and looked at


    her alertly.


    Christine stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Hanna, I think there is some misunderstanding between us.


    I sponsored this drama for nothing else but Lorin. You know that Lorin liked me when we were in


    college. But then he became an exchange student and we broke up. Since he was optimistic about


    this drama and wanted to invest in it, I also wanted to help him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your and his business. You don¡¯t have to tell me about that,¡± Hanna said coldly.


    ¡°Why not? I remember that you were also quite into Lorin back then. But you couldn¡¯t get him back


    then, and now you still can¡¯t. I just don¡¯t want you to be hurt,¡± Christine said like a winner, waiting to


    appreciate Hanna¡¯s embarrassed and unwilling expression.


    But Hanna just said calmly, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to tell me that. I already have a boyfriend. Be free


    to get him if you want Lorin. I have no feelings for him at all.¡±


    Christine¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±


    Hanna snorted and said, ¡°Ms. Herst, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m still into Lorin after so many years, do


    you?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christine¡¯s gorgeous face was slightly distorted. She nned to embarrass Hanna, but now she


    was the one who was embarrassed.


    At this moment, Lorin suddenly rushed over. When he saw the two of them, he directly ran forward


    and said, ¡°Christine, what do you want to do to Hanna? I¡¯ve told you not toy hands on her!¡±


    Christine said, ¡°I just said hello to Hanna. What are you afraid of? By the way, Hanna also told me


    that she already had a boyfriend. Lorin, you¡¯ve wasted your time.¡±


    Lorin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I know she has a boyfriend, so what?¡±


    10:22


    Christine was slightly surprised.


    Hanna didn¡¯t bother wasting time on them and directly walked past them.


    Lorin wanted to say something more to Hanna, but he also knew that it was inconvenient since


    Christine was here now, so he could only watch Hanna leave reluctantly.


    Christine saw the reluctance in Lorin¡¯s eyes clearly, which also made her feel jealous and unwilling.


    Christine thought, ¡°Why does the man who loved me back then love Hanna now? I can¡¯t even


    defeat Hanna? Which part of her is better than me except for the skills of drawingics?! But


    what¡¯s the use of being good at drawingics? She can¡¯t make much money by that at all! Such


    an orphan is not qualified topete with me!¡±


    ¡°Lorin, I thought Hanna still loved you a lot. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Haha¡­¡± Christineughed


    mockingly. ¡°It turns out that she already has a boyfriend. She seems to not take you seriously at all.


    But you¡¯ve even fallen for her. So ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lorin roared. His ck eyes looked fierce, and he was like an angry beast that would


    pounce on someone and tear that person into pieces at any time.


    Christine was startled by the fierceness in Lorin¡¯s eyes. He looked at her as if he was looking at an


    enemy instead of looking at his beloved like before.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m ridiculous, so what? I was already ridiculous when I joined hands with you back then!


    Christine, listen carefully. If you dare toy hands on Hanna, I will definitely make you suffer!¡± Lorin


    threatened


    Christine.


    Christine slightly shivered. Lorin¡¯s expression and tone were telling her that he really meant it. ¡°Do¡­


    Do you love Hanna that much?¡±


    Lorin was silent.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Love? Maybe. But I don¡¯t know how much I love her. The only thing I know is that I


    don¡¯t want to make the same mistake as before and let this innocent woman get hurt again.¡±


    Christine slightly bit her red lip, suddenly stepped forward, and hugged Lorin. ¡°Lorin, the one you


    love is me. You just feel pity for Hanna. You


    10:22


    were willing to do anything for me at that time. How could such love disappear easily? I¡¯m by your


    side now. As long as you want¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    ¡°Stop talking about nonsense,¡± Lorin interrupted Christine and then pulled away Christine¡¯s arms


    that were around his waist bit by bit. ¡°I don¡¯t love you now, and I won¡¯t love you anymore. Christine,


    just focus on your own life!¡±


    In the next few days, nothing happened in the set, and Christine didn¡¯te to the set anymore.


    Hanna still went to the set two or three times a week to help with the adaptation of the script.


    One day, when Hanna went to the set, they were shooting the scenes of the second female lead


    and the male lead. One scene was about the second female lead meeting the debt collectors in the


    park. The one who owed the debt was the father of the second female lead, but because her father


    disappeared, the debt collectors came to the second female lead.


    The second female lead had an appointment with the male lead at that time to meet in the park.


    Just when the second female lead saw the male lead and was about to greet him, the debt


    collectors found the second female lead and then dragged her into a bush in the corner of the park


    to beat her. Then the male lead thought the second female lead had broken the appointment and


    then left dejectedly.


    This scene was also a key plot in the originalic. The staggers and twists of the characters¡¯


    destinies started from here.


    But now, Bethany, who was the second female lead, wanted to change the plot. ¡°Director,


    scriptwriter, I think it¡¯s unreasonable to let the second female lead keep silent here. The male lead is


    so close, of course she should shout and ask the male lead to save her! It¡¯ll be better if it bes a


    scene of a hero saving a beauty!¡±


    Bethany joined the screw with funds, and she even had her own scriptwriter to modify the script for


    her.


    Although the director and the main scriptwriter were dissatisfied with Bethany modifying the script,


    sometimes they would just turn a blind eye to her.


    However, what Bethany wanted to modify today was a part of the main plot, so the director and the


    scriptwriter in charge disagreed, and then they started to argue.


    10:221


    In the end, Hanna became the target. Bethany directly said that the plot design of the originalic


    was unreasonable.


    Hanna could only say, ¡°The second female lead loves the male lead. She knows that even if she


    calls for help, it will be difficult for the male lead to save her from so many fierce debt collectors and


    may cause injuries to the male lead. Besides, she¡¯s also a proud person who doesn¡¯t want the male


    lead to know her miserable situation. Under these two conditions, she makes such a choice.¡±


    However, Bethany didn¡¯t ept Hanna¡¯s exnation. ¡°I still think we have to change the plot. I don¡¯t


    want my character to be beaten and abused in the bush. My fans can¡¯t ept such a scene as


    well!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to shoot the scene of being dragged to the bush and beaten yourself, you can let


    the stuntwoman do it. We¡¯ll just take some close-up shots of your face,¡± said the assistant director.


    Bethany looked unhappy. She was obviously not satisfied with the assistant director¡¯s answer.


    The scriptwriter said, ¡°Bethany, this plot is rted to the following plots. If If you really want to


    change it, a lot of plots will be affected.¡±


    I ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We can find another reason to separate the male lead rfrom the second female


    lead. If you think it¡¯s too troublesom hthe script, I can ask my scriptwriter to modify it!¡± said Bethar


    WWe can¡¯t change this plot,¡± said Hanna. ¡°If we change it, the sed efenbale lead will no longer be


    the proud and inferior character w viwilling to sacrifice herself for her beloved that I want to show.¡±


    odify


    Hahmana refused Bethany. That was what she insisted to remain about vorbsks and characters.


    Some parts could be changed, but if they wanted hangagh the settings of the characters, Hanna


    would insist on her own >pinioion.


    Althoughgth cherfinal decision was not in Hanna¡¯s hands. The only thing she could do was as to


    take a stand.


    Bethany thoughghtf of something and then immediately said, ¡°Looks like our original authdron


    insists on letting the second female lead be beaten and abused in ithelusish. Sure. As long as you


    are gonna be the stuntwoman, ichnagogo with the original plot.¡±


    Hanna was stunnedefo for a second. ¡°You want me to be the stuntwoman?¡±


    10:221


    ¡°Yeah. What do you think? Since you like this plot so much and don¡¯t allow us to change it, then you


    act as the stuntwoman. Our figures are simr. I think you can act well if you¡¯re the stuntwoman.¡±


    Bethany smiled maliciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an actress. You can look for other stuntwomen who have simr figures as yours,¡± Hanna


    refused.


    ¡°But I just want you to do it!¡± Bethany said.


    At this moment, everyone could tell that Bethany was targeting Hanna.


    The scriptwriter had a good rtionship with Hanna. She tried to persuade Bethany, ¡°Why do you


    have to make trouble for the author? She is not a professional actress. She may get hurt if she acts


    as a stuntwoman in this kind of scene, and the effect may not be good as well. Then we still have to


    let other stuntwoman shoot it. It¡¯ll be more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Why would it be bad?¡± Bethany smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t they expose on the Inte that our great cartoonist


    had bullied other people in college and then been bullied by others? I think she should be very


    familiar with this kind of scene.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard what Bethany said, and the people


    around also looked at Hanna in a different way


    Even if Hanna¡¯s trending topics were removed and thements deleted, many people in the crew


    knew about it.


    And Hanna had never exined it to others.


    Hanna raised her eyes and looked at Bethany. ¡°If all the rumors exposed on the Inte are true,


    then those of yours are also true, Ms. Esmond?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Bethany red at Hanna. The rumors about Bethany on the Inte were about having


    stic surgeries, being a mistress and so on. Since Bethany had good resources, many people


    were guessing who her backer was.


    Only a few people knew who Bethany¡¯s backer was. It was not the right time to expose this, so


    Bethany had been holding back herself and didn¡¯t tell anyone who was behind her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since Bethany met her backer and got support, her mindset naturally changed. If it were the


    important figures in the crew such as the director or the producer who said that to her, Bethany


    would ept it. But Hanna was just an unknown cartoonist. Bethany couldn¡¯t bear being treated by


    10:22


    Hanna like this.


    ¡°Alright, Hanna! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± After saying that, Bethany turned around and left in high heels.


    Not far away, the male lead Rowan saw this scene and then showed a meaningful smile. His


    assistant was standing beside him and also had seen what happened. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that


    Hanna will be in trouble. Bethany is not someone to be trifled with. I heard that her backer is the


    York family in Strico.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    The York family had a strong foundation in Strico, and was a famous. wealthy family in Strico.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Bethany who cannot be trifled with,¡± said Rowan meaningfully.


    The assistant looked at Rowan confusedly. ¡°Hanna is just an unknown cartoonist. I haven¡¯t heard


    that she had any backer.¡±


    Rowan raised his hand and flicked his assistant¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why do you think I gave up another


    big-budget work to star in thisic adaptation?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Mr. Gunner¡¯s secretary told thepany that they wanted you to star in¡­¡± The


    assistant suddenly paused, and then his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Does it have something to do


    with Hanna?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that afterward,¡± Rowan said with a meaningful smile.


    On the third day, Hanna continued to prepare her newic in the studio because it was not the


    day to go to the set.


    Suddenly, Hanna¡¯s phone rang. As soon as she answered the call, the producer¡¯s anxious voice


    came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hanna,e to the set. There¡¯s an emergency in the set.¡±


    Hanna was stunned for a second. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Many actors struck,¡± said the producer.


    Hanna was surprised. Usually, even if this kind of thing happened, it should not be her who the


    producer wanted to find, unless¡­ Hanna felt a little anxious. She hesitated for a moment and then


    asked, ¡°Is it about


    me?¡±


    ¡°Come here first,¡± said the producer.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered. After finishing the call, she hurriedly went to the set.


    As soon as Hanna arrived at the set, she saw some actors hadn¡¯t put on their costumes. Some


    background actors gathered aside and yelled, ¡°We don¡¯t care if anyone strikes. We¡¯re paid daily.


    You still have to pay us for today!¡±


    A grip saw Hanna, and then he pulled Hanna and said, ¡°Hanna, go to the


    10:22


    S


    hapter 1348


    conference room. The director and the producer are there now!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡°Hanna asked the grip.


    The grip said embarrassedly, ¡°Bethany and some other actors struck together. They said it was


    because of your¡­ misdeeds in college. They didn¡¯t want to work with you anymore.¡±


    Hanna immediately understood that this was Bethany¡¯s revenge.


    When Hanna arrived at the door of the temporary conference room, she heard a fierce quarrel


    inside. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. How can you use those rumors on the Inte to threaten us? You said that


    we should ask Hanna to withdraw from the crew and not post the name of the original author in the


    subtitles if we want you to continue shooting. How ridiculous is that?! Which crew would do such a


    thing?¡±


    Hanna immediately recognized that it was Shelly¡¯s voice.


    Then, Bethany¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Everyone is responsible for resisting


    immoral artistic workers!¡±


    ¡°Immoral? Do you have any evidence? Show us if you have any! You just nder others without


    any evidence? Then I can also say you¡¯re immoral!¡± Shelly said toughly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this on the Inte and askizens to judge whether we should resist such an


    author or not!¡± Bethany said provocatively.


    Shelly paused. She knew that if it was really put on the Inte, it would only make Hanna more


    embarrassed.


    Many people on the Inte wouldn¡¯t really distinguish the truth but simply believed what they saw.


    Hanna pushed open the door of the conference room and directly walked in.


    All the people in the conference room turned to look at Hanna instantly.


    ¡°The truth will prove my innocence. Ms. Esmond, you can put it on the Inte if you want to let


    netizens judge it. The strike of actors will only let the crew and the investors of this drama suffer a


    loss. Those crews that are about to invite you to join them might have to think twice afterward, Ms.


    Esmond. If you dislike someone and want to strike again, who will bear the loss?!¡±


    10:22


    Hanna said that fearlessly, and this was not only for Bethany but also for those actors who struck


    with Bethany.


    Crews were most afraid of those actors who would make trouble. If the news of this incident was


    spread out, Bethany¡¯s reputation would be damaged in this industry in the future


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Bethany¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the other actors who


    struck also looked hesitant.


    ¡°Alright, Hanna, just apologize to them and this will be over,¡± said the director.


    Hearing this, Shelly immediately turned angry and said, ¡°Director, why should Hanna apologize? It¡¯s


    not Hanna¡¯s fault at all.¡±


    The director rubbed his forehead. He knew that well, but he had tofort Bethany first if he


    wanted to continue shooting.


    Moreover,pared with Bethany who had a backer, Hanna who didn¡¯t have a backer should take


    responsibility.


    The producer understood the directors intention, so he pulled Hanna aside and whispered, ¡°Hanna,


    no one wants to see this happen, but our crew has our own difficulties. Besides, on the contract we


    signed with your magazine before, there¡¯s also a term saying if the drama is af because of the


    author, then the crew has the right to impe from the magazine and the author.¡±


    Hanna looked at the producer. He had made it clear.


    ¡°I see,¡± Hanna answered.


    Even if Hanna didn¡¯t do anything wrong, this society was just so cruel. Even if she was right, she


    still had to apologize to the person who was wrong just because she was insignificant and could be


    abandoned at will, while someone had strength and backers and was much more important


    than her.


    Hanna turned around and walked to Bethany. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me, Ms. Esmond.¡±


    Shelly was anxious. ¡°Hanna, why are you apologizing? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Hanna ignored Shelly and just waited for Bethany¡¯s words. Even if she didn¡¯t care about the crew¡¯s


    im against her and she couldpensate


    10:22


    for this with all her property, she didn¡¯t want to get Shelly and the magazine into it.


    If the magazine also had to afford a hugepensation, then maybe Shelly who strongly


    rmended Hanna¡¯sics would also have to be condemned.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bethany raised her chin and smiled proudly. ¡°You want me to forgive you? Sure. You refused to be


    my stuntwoman yesterday. Are you willing to do that now?¡±


    Hanna pursed her lips and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. As long as you can let it


    go, Ms. Esmond.¡±


    ¡°If you do it well, maybe everyone will forgive you for your previous affairs. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do it


    well ording to what you¡¯ve done in college that was exposed on the Inte,¡± Bethany taunted


    Hanna while approaching her.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    It looked like Bethany was hugging Hanna forpromise. In fact, she was whispering in Hanna¡¯s


    ear.


    ¡°See? You have to do it since I ask you to. Hanna, you are nobody, after all. Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    After saying that, Bethany took a few steps back and looked at Hanna with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking


    forward to your performance!¡±


    A strike was suspended when Hanna agreed to be a stuntwoman.


    Shelly grabbed Hanna and said anxiously, ¡°Are you really gonna do that?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hanna nodded.


    ¡°But that scene¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still an act. It¡¯s not real. The staff will get me protective measurester, anyway,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Did you apologize and agree to be the stuntwoman because¡­ you didn¡¯t want to implicate me?¡±


    Shelly started to realize the reason why Hanna was willing to apologize.


    ¡°I was afraid that if this matter got serious, I would have to pay a lot of money to the crew. It has


    nothing to do with you!¡± Hanna pretended to be casual.


    Shelly¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Hanna, I¡¯m sorry. I thought it would be good for you to have yourics


    picked and produced into a drama, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re too close to say that. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me either.¡± Hanna hugged


    Shelly. ¡°Shelly, you¡¯ve helped me a lot, and I¡¯m only grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t get you the chance to theic adaptation, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such


    grievance.¡±


    ¡°So many cartoonists wish theirics can be made into dramas, and so do I,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Think


    about it. I¡¯ve experienced so many difficulties before, and this is not a big deal at all. I¡¯ll just stay


    away from Bethany from now on, anyway.¡±


    10:22


    Shelly admired how strong Hanna was. ¡°Then be carefulter when shooting.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered.


    Then Hanna followed the makeup artist to the dressing room, put on the same costume as Bethany,


    and then made the hairstyle.


    Because Hanna would just be a stuntwoman, the camera wouldn¡¯t shoot her face, so she didn¡¯t


    have to put on makeup.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    For the shooting, the makeup artist also asked Hanna to wear underwear so that her


    undergarments wouldn¡¯t identally be exposed.


    Before shooting, Hanna rehearsed with the background actors who would act as the debt collectors


    to check the details. Bethany watched them meaningfully not far away.


    Bethany thought, ¡°If Hanna really thought I would just let her


    go, she would be too naive. Since she dared to embarrass me, she should prepare to suffer. That


    idiot is even rehearsing with those actors. So pathetic. She won¡¯t know that I¡¯ve already bought


    those actors. It¡¯s just an act, but they¡¯ll make it realter when they start to shoot! I¡¯ve told them to


    take off all of Hanna¡¯s clothes when they get a chance, and then the person I¡¯ve arranged will shoot


    that and post it on the Inte. Hanna¡¯s reputation willpletely be ruined by then!¡±


    Thinking of this, Bethany became even more proud.


    At this moment, someone hurriedly walked toward Hanna.


    Bethany frowned and thought, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Lorin Esther. I heard that they were alumni, and Lorin is


    also one of the investors in this drama.¡±


    Lorin ran to Hanna and said, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot this. I¡¯ll talk to the director.¡± Lorin was in thepany


    today. After hearing that Hanna had been forced to be the stuntwoman and shoot the scene of


    being beaten and abused, he hurriedly came to the set.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°At least I have to try it first,¡± said Lorin.


    ¡°Because the situation is stronger,¡± said Hanna. ¡°The one who forced me to act was Bethany. The


    director and the producer didn¡¯t dare to offend her.¡± They didn¡¯t dare to offend her backer, actually.


    10:22 §Ô


    But Hanna didn¡¯t know who Bethany¡¯s backer was. She only heard it from the gossip on the Inte


    that Bethany had a very strong backer so her resources were so good.


    For Bethany, this drama was just a stepping stone. It was said that there was a drama that had a


    strong female lead waiting for her.


    Lorin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Then he left in a hurry.


    But when Lorin was about to approach the director, someone stopped him.


    ¡°Christine, get out of my way!¡± Lorin said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you,¡± said Christine. ¡°You¡¯re going to ask the director not to let Hanna be the


    stuntwoman, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± said Lorin.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t seed, and you¡¯ll also offend Bethany,¡± said Christine.


    But Lorin ignored her and still wanted to walk toward the director.


    ¡°Bethany¡¯s backer is the York family!¡± Christine said meaningfully.


    ¡°The York family? Which one?¡± Lorin paused and turned to look at Christine.


    ¡°The York family in Strico. It¡¯s one of the top wealthy families in Strico. Do you think it¡¯s worth


    offending the York family for Hanna? Besides, even if you are an investor in this drama, there are


    still other investors. The director and the producer won¡¯t risk offending the York family for you!¡±


    Christine approached Lorin and said in a low voice that could only be heard by them two, ¡°Hanna


    will just be a stuntwoman and act one scene. It¡¯ll finish soon. But if you really offend the York family,


    it will have a great impact on your future development. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    At this moment, the staff asked Hanna and those background actors to be in position. The cameras


    and cameramen were also in ce. The shoot was about to start.


    Hanna looked at the camera and smiled bitterly. She thought, ¡°What am I expecting? Do I really


    think something will happen since Lorin asked me to wait for him? Nothing will happen.¡±


    10:22


    Hanna stood in the dark corner, took a deep breath, and let herself stop thinking. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s


    just an act. Just an act!¡±


    With a sign, Hanna¡¯s body was suddenly dragged into the bush by someone, and she struggled as


    the script.


    But soon, Hanna felt something was wrong.


    When they rehearsed, they were pretending to beat Hanna. But now¡­ those background actors


    were really beating her!


    They kept punching Hanna.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ Stop¡­¡± Hanna shouted, but they were still shooting. No one came forward. Everyone


    thought they were just acting.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Hanna knew she had been set up. She thought, ¡°Who is it? Is it Bethany? She not only wants me to


    be the stuntwoman but also wants me to suffer more!¡±


    Then Hanna felt that the actors were tearing her costumes. She thought, ¡°No way. I have to stop


    them!¡±


    Hanna used all her strength to kick the private part of one of them.


    The man howled. Hanna tried to take the opportunity to run away, but someone grabbed her hair


    again and pulled her back after she just got up and ran forward two steps.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It hurts! It damn hurts! I feel my scalp will be torn apart!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s expression was full of pain, and she caught a glimpse of Lorin -standing not far away from


    the director.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Lorin is there! He asked me to wait for him and said that he would let the director


    not shoot this, but now he¡¯s just standing there and watching!¡±


    Hanna fell to the ground while being pulled, and those actors kept kicking her as if they were going


    to break the bones of her whole body.


    ¡°Stop, stop it! Go stop them! They¡¯re really kicking Hanna! They¡¯re not acting!¡± Shelly, who was


    standing not far away from the other side, noticed something wrong and wanted to rush over to help


    Hanna.


    But then Shelly was stopped by the other staff on site.


    ¡°What are you doing? The director didn¡¯t let them stop! Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal even if they¡¯re


    doing it real. Sometimes real ones will have better effects! Hanna can apply some medicine after it¡¯s


    over,¡± said the staff.


    ¡°Fuck off! Let go of me! It¡¯s not even an action scene. Who said they could really beat her?!¡± Shelly


    tried hard to break free.


    But then another staff came to stop Shelly. She could only watch her friend being beaten constantly,


    and they even covered Hanna¡¯s mouth when she wanted to shout!


    Shelly thought, ¡°Those people don¡¯t even want to give Hanna a chance to ask for help!¡±


    10:22


    At this moment, Shelly hated herself so much. She thought, ¡°Why did I try to help Hanna adapt her


    comic into a drama? Why did I be her burden?! If it weren¡¯t for me, Hanna wouldn¡¯t have


    agreed to act as a st¨²ntwoman. Then she wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a situation!¡±


    But then, Shelly¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.


    She thought, ¡°What are they doing? They are trying to tear off Hanna¡¯s clothes! The script indicated


    that they only needed to pull the clothes to the corbone, but now they are¡­¡±


    Shelly was extremely anxious. She hated herself for being so useless and couldn¡¯t even get close to


    Hanna now!


    Hanna felt pain all over her body. She wanted to cry for help and tell the onlookers that they were


    not acting at all, but her mouth was covered so tightly that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Hanna could feel that those people were tearing her clothes, so she could only use herst strength


    to protect her dignity.


    Hanna thought, ¡°I have been beaten on campus, but even at that time, it wasn¡¯t so serious. I


    thought that was the most miserable time in my whole life, but herees a worse one! Who can


    save me? Or¡­ they really won¡¯t notice the harm I¡¯ve suffered until the director calls for a cut?!¡±


    Hanna thought in a trance. She felt that she was about to lose her consciousness.


    In a daze, Hanna seemed to hear someone shouting, ¡°Hey, you¡­ Who are you guys? We¡¯re


    shooting now. Please leave¡­ What are you doing¡­¡±


    Then, those forces that were beating Hanna and tearing her clothes seemed to disappear, leaving


    only screams.


    Then someone held Hanna up and she heard a gentle voice, ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, I¡¯m sorry for your


    injury. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right away.¡±


    Hanna finally struggled to open her eyes and then saw a strange woman¡¯s face.


    The woman was about 30 years old and looked shrewd.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Hanna asked arduously.


    10:22


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ¡°Before the woman could answer, Bethany had already rushed over with her assistant. ¡°Who


    are you? Do you know that we¡¯re shooting now? Where are the security guards? Get them out of


    here!¡±


    Bethany was so angry to see these people suddenly show up and mess up her n that was just


    about to seed.


    Bethany even wanted to rush over and p that woman in the face.


    However, Bethany shouted for a while, but no security guards came. Those strong men in ck


    who were brought by that woman directly surrounded Bethany and those background actors who


    beat Hanna just


    mow.


    The woman ordered, ¡°Call the police and say some people intentionally hurt someone here!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± One of them immediately took out his phone and called the ppolice.


    Hecaiing that, those background actors who had been beaten to the ground hurriedly struggled and


    said, ¡°We were acting¡­ We didn¡¯t intentionally hurt anyone!¡±


    ¡°Tell theeppolice about that!¡± said the woman.


    Bethanyyssaid with hatred, ¡°Who the hell are you? What right do yo to interferrein our crew¡¯s


    business?¡±


    ¡°Ynda Chilide, the assistant of the CEO of the Gunner Group. Am I qualified fooddot that now?¡±


    Ynda looked at Bethany with a sneer.


    The whole crewwas stunned when they heard this.


    The whole filrnatellovision entertainment industry in the country was mastered by the Gummer


    Group, which upied thergest share of the market. Therefore, itsCEO was called the most


    powerful man in the entertainment industryy.


    Even Rowan, the maledeaabbof this drama, belonged to the agencypany of the Gunner Group.


    If any drama wanted to be broadcast on Netflix, it would definitelyyaves something to do with the


    Gunner Group.


    Besides, even the film studioowhere they were also belonged to the Gunner Group!


    This was the Gunner farnily¡¯s¡¯ ace!


    10:22


    ¡°Mr. Gunner has been paying attention to this drama. He heard that some actors struck, so he


    asked me toe over to take a look. But I didn¡¯t expect to see such a thing. Do you guys want to


    kill someone here?¡± Ynda questioned in a sharp voice.


    The director hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect these background actors to really


    beat her. We just asked them to act to fight!¡±


    But Ynda snorted. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t notice that, then you¡¯re not qualified to be a director.¡±


    The director¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    However, what Ynda said next made the director feel dizzy. ¡°And also, from now on, those actors


    who struck today are not allowed to enter this film studio!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone around was stunned.


    B


    *Send Gift


    Comment


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    10:22 [

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    The film studio in Strico was thergest one in the country. More than 70% of movies and dramas


    would be shot here. If these actors were not allowed to enter this film studio anymore, their careers


    would also be ended.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Why?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Why?!¡±


    Those actors who struck with Bethany today became anxious at once. The reason why they did so


    was to please Bethany. After all, ording to the rumor, Bethany had a strong background. If they


    had a good rtionship with her, they might be able to get some resources from her in the future.


    But they didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    ¡°Because this film studio belongs to the Gunner family,¡± Ynda¡¯s words


    made those people quiet again.


    Ynda ignored others and asked her man to carry Hanna and send her to the hospital quickly.


    Shelly was still stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Shelly thought, ¡°I thought Hanna would be screwed, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde to


    save her! And¡­ it was a bunch of people! What the hell is going on? Why would the assistant of the


    CEOe to save Hanna?! That woman was obviously helping Hanna.¡±


    After Ynda took Hanna and left, some actors who also struck rushed to Bethany and said, ¡°Ms.


    Esmond, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We struck because of your order, but now we are not allowed to enter the film studio anymore.


    Then how can we shoot works afterward?!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, you have to help us!¡±


    Bethany was surrounded by a group of people and had already be messy. Just when she was


    about to break out of the crowd and leave, those background actors who were beaten up by


    Ynda¡¯s people also shouted.


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, we did as you ordered. We didn¡¯t hurt anyone on purpose. Don¡¯t let the police arrest


    us!¡±


    09:52


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, you said that you had many rtionships and would be able to handle it even if


    something really happened! You have to handle it for us when the policee!¡±


    ¡°You asked us to do that. You said you didn¡¯t like Hanna and even let us take off her clothes. We


    had told you that it was not good, but you insisted¡­¡±


    Those people gradually confessed everything.


    Everyone in the crew knew what happened just now at once.


    Some people thought it was because those background actors didn¡¯t control their acting well, but


    they didn¡¯t expect that those people just deliberately made it real and even nned to take off


    Hanna¡¯s clothes.


    And Bethany was the mastermind.


    Many people looked at Bethany with obvious disagreement at once, and some of them were even


    gloating. After all, Bethany was always arrogant in the set, so many people didn¡¯t like her.


    Seeing the chaotic set, the producer felt so annoyed. If all those who struck today could not enter


    this film studio again, then the crew had to either change all these actors or move to another ce


    for shooting.


    The producer thought, ¡°Damn it, how could things be like this?!¡±


    The producer was so desperate.


    The police soon arrived. There was a police station hundreds of feet away from the film studio, so


    the police came quickly.


    The police also took Bethany back to the police station along with the background actors who beat


    Hanna.


    After all, ording to those background actors, they did everything as Bethany ordered.


    Bethany was no longer as proud as before. Facing the policemen who were about to take her away,


    she struggled like a shrew and even raised her hand to beat the policemen.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? If you dare to do anything to me, you will not be able to stay in the police


    station anymore!¡±


    However, Bethany¡¯s threats didn¡¯t work at all. She was even forcibly taken into the police car


    because she refused to cooperate.


    09:52


    After those people were taken away, the set became quieter.


    The director and the producer looked at each other. Under such a circumstance, it was impossible


    for them to keep shooting. They could only stop working and think about countermeasures first.


    Lorin feltplicated.


    It was not until Ynda saved Hanna that Lorin knew they were really beating and kicking Hanna


    fiercely in front of the camera.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen such a scene before? At that time, I chose to turn a blind eye and


    escape. And now, I made exactly the same choice. I just watched Hanna being bullied and did


    nothing!¡±


    Lorin suddenly remembered that Hanna had resisted and wanted to run away just now. At that time,


    she even once looked at him¡­


    Thinking of this, Lorin¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed.


    Lorin thought, ¡°At that moment, what kind of mood did Hanna have when she looked at me?


    Why¡­? Why didn¡¯t I argue with the director and let him stop shooting? Why did I stop after hearing


    Christine¡¯s words?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s expression was full of self-usation.


    ¡°What? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Christine¡¯s voice sounded in Lorin¡¯s ear. ¡°After all, you don¡¯t love


    Hanna that much, so you stopped when you knew who was Bethany¡¯s backer. After all, we are the


    same kind of people. We love ourselves more, don¡¯t we?¡±


    While saying that, Christine took Lorin¡¯s arm and leaned her delicate body toward Lorin. ¡°Lorin,


    since we are the same kind of people, mayb we will be a perfect match.¡±


    Lorin was in a trance. He thought, ¡°The same kind of people? Christine and I are the same kind of


    people?!¡±


    ¡°What? Okay, I see. The Strico Hospital, right? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Shelly ran past them while


    answering a call.


    Lorin suddenly grabbed Shelly and said, ¡°The Strico Hospital? Was Hanna sent to the Strico


    Hospital?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelly shook off Lorin¡¯s hand angrily. Now you¡¯re concerned about Hanna? What have you done


    just now? You¡¯d better stay away from Hanna!¡±


    09-52


    Cheyner 129)


    After saying that, Shelly turned around and left quickly


    Lorin nned to follow Shelly, but Christine grabbed his arm and said. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lorin. Hanna


    doesn¡¯t care about you. Why do you have to let her give you a cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Move away! Lorin roared and withdrew his arm fiercely Christine. listen carefully. You and I will


    never be the same kind of people!


    Send Gif-


    After saying that, Shelly turned around and left quickly.


    Lorin nned to follow Shelly, but Christine grabbed his arm and said. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Lorin. Hanna


    doesn¡¯t care about you. Why do you have to let her give you a cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Move away!¡± Lorin roared and withdrew his arm fiercely. ¡°Christine. listen carefully. You and I will


    never be the same kind of people!¡±


    Send Gif

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Christine watched Lorin running away quickly and then purled her red lips hard. She thought,¡± Does


    he leave so hurriedly because he¡¯s worried


    about Hanna? Unfortunately, Hanna was saved today. She was lucky. I didn¡¯t expect that the


    assistant of the CEO of the Gunner Group woulde here because some actors struck while


    shooting a drama. But¡­ what the hell is going on? Why would the assistant of the CEO of a group


    care about the strike of a drama¡¯s actors?¡±


    Many people in the crew had the same question as Christine did. Only Rowan seemed to have


    proved something known the truth.


    Rowan thought, ¡°Sure enough, thepany asked me to be the male lead of this drama


    because of Hanna!¡±


    ¡°Rowan, what are youughing at?¡± Seeing Rowan¡¯s smile, his assistant beside him couldn¡¯t help


    but ask.


    Rowan said with a meaningful smile, ¡°There are always some people who are over-confident. They


    think they are stones and want to break the eggs, but it turns out that they are the eggs that can be


    easily cracked.¡±


    The assistant scratched his head and didn¡¯t understand that.


    ¡°Anyway, you should be polite to Hanna afterward. Don¡¯t provoke her,¡± said Rowan.


    Lorin drove to the Strico Hospital. On the way, he kept thinking about what happened today.


    At this moment, he felt regretful and d at the same time.


    Lorin regretted standing by again when Hanna needed help, although¡­ he thought it was just an


    act. He didn¡¯t expect that Hanna would be harmed instead of being shot.


    When Christine said that the backer behind Bethany was the York family in Strico, Lorin did feel a


    little hesitant.


    Lorin thought, ¡°I¡¯ve tried so hard to get to my current position. If I really offend the York family in


    Strico for Hanna, then my hard work over the years will probably be ruined. So at that moment, I


    hesitated and


    wondered if Hanna was really worth me doing that. And I¡¯m also d


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    09:52 [


    that the woman named Ynda saved Hanna. But why would the assistant of the CEO of the


    Gunner Group¡­ help Hanna? What Ynda said sounded like she was just using those actors


    of striking, but this drama doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Gunner Group. Why did the Gunner


    Group send that assistant there?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He answered the call, ¡°This is Lorin.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Esther, I¡¯ve found out the person you asked me to investigate. That person is¡­¡±


    When Lorin heard a name and title, his pupils suddenly shrank. It¡¯s really him?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you the informationter. Of course, if you search online, it will be easy to find out his


    information, but I may give you more detailed ones,¡± said that person.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Send all the information you have about him to my email,¡± said Lorin.


    Not long after, the sound of receiving new emails came from Lorin¡¯s phone. Lorin turned the steering


    wheel and temporarily parked on the roadside. He clicked on the mailbox and looked at the


    information.


    A photo made Lorin heavy-hearted at once.


    Lorin thought, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really him! Calvin Gunner, the CEO of the Gunner Group, the most powerful


    man in the entertainment industry, and als Hanna¡¯s new boyfriend! Then it makes sense why that


    assistant Yn woulde to the set to help Hanna today¡­ But how did Hanna fall i love with


    Calvin? They¡¯re inpletely different words! And when Calvin looked at Hanna, there was no


    affection in his eyes at all. Why is he dating Hanna?¡±


    The old questions were solved, but new ones came up.


    Lorin continued to read the information. The more he read it, the tighter he frowned.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Sure enough, the one Calvin loves is not Hanna!¡±


    Lorin put down his phone, started the car again and drove towards the Strico Hospital.


    Hanna was sent to the emergency room of the Strico Hospital. The doctor examined her.


    Fortunately, she just got some skin trauma. Her


    09:52


    bones were fine and she had no concussion, but she still needed to be hospitalized for observation


    for a day.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine. Ynda asked her people to get the medicine and help


    Hanna go through the admission formalities.


    As soon as Shelly arrived at the hospital and saw the bruises on Hanna¡¯s face, she felt really


    distressed.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shelly asked. Then she cried again. ¡°What am I asking? Of course it hurts. How can


    it not hurt?¡±


    Shelly thought, ¡°There are already so many bruises on Hanna¡¯s face. Then there must be more on


    her body!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards. How could they beat you like that in front of everyone? And also that director.


    Couldn¡¯t he really tell whether they were really beating you or not? He just wanted to please


    Bethany and let her take revenge!¡± Shelly said angrily.


    Hannaforted Shelly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m fine. Besides, Ms. Childe got me a single ward. I¡¯ve never lived


    in a single ward before. It feels like living in a hotel. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay here for a few more days?!¡± said Shelly. ¡°But you really don¡¯t know Ms.


    Childe?¡±


    Hanna shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know her, why did she help you like that?¡± Shelly asked confusedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Then do you know anyone in the Gunner Group?¡± Shelly guessed again. She thought, ¡°Ms. Childe


    is the assistant of the CEO of the Gunner Group. I remember that the CEO is the most powerful


    man in the entertainment industry. Hisst name is also Gunner¡­ Wait, Gunner?!¡±


    Shelly suddenly thought of Calvin¡¯s look. She thought, ¡°Right, Hanna¡¯s boyfriend¡¯sst name is also


    Gunner. Are they¡­¡±


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open and someone rushed in.


    ¡°Hanna!¡± Lorin panted and looked at Hanna who was sitting on the bed.


    At this moment, Hanna was dressed in a hospital gown. The bruises


    09:52


    looked more obvious on her pale face, and even one side of her cheek was swollen.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡­¡± Lorin wanted to say something, but the bruises on Hanna¡¯s face were like a silent


    condemnation to him.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lorin?! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too disgusting for you to pretend to be worried


    now?¡± Shelly stopped Lorin at once and scolded him.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see Hanna!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Hanna needs to rest now. Get out!¡± Shelly wanted to kick Lorin out, but her strength


    wasn¡¯t enough to pull Lorin at all.


    ¡°Hanna, I really didn¡¯t know that those people were really beating you. I didn¡¯t know that you were


    suffering!¡± Lorin said with a guilty expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Hanna said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re nobody to me, and you have no obligation


    to do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?!¡± Shelly suddenly interrupted Lorin. ¡°Hanna doesn¡¯t need your concern. She only needs


    her boyfriend¡¯s concern. If you still refuse to leave, I will call the hospital¡¯s security guards here!¡±


    Lorin said, ¡°Boyfriend? Is that man really Hanna¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Then Lorin pushed Shelly away and walked to Hanna¡¯s bedside step by step. ¡°Hanna, do you know


    who your boyfriend is? How much do you know about him? You said you loved him and you two


    had a good rtionship, but do you know that he once loved a woman so deeply? For that woman,


    he even risked his life. There are even rumors saying that he¡¯s willing not to remain single for the


    rest of his life for that woman. Even if that woman has been married and has children for ma years,


    he still hasn¡¯t dated any other women!¡±


    Lorin¡¯s words hit Hanna hard.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Is he talking about¡­ Calvin? I know that Calvin loves a woman a lot. She should


    be the woman named Rosalie who I metst


    time.¡±


    They pretended to be dating just to let Rosalie believe that Calvin really had a girlfriend. That was


    why Calvin pretended to hug Hanna intimately in the parking lot at that time. He just wanted to show


    others that they loved each other a lot.


    But Hanna didn¡¯t expect Calvin to love that woman so much,


    Hanna thought, ¡°Why will Calvin¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes look like when they¡¯re full of affection?¡±


    ¡°That man is Calvin Gunner. He¡¯s also the CEO of the Gunner Group and


    09:52


    the most powerful man in the entertainment industry!¡± Lorin bent down, put his hands on Hanna¡¯s


    shoulders and looked at her. ¡°Hanna, he won¡¯t be sincere to you. That man doesn¡¯t love you at all!¡±


    Hanna was stunned. Looking at Lorin, she didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Calvin is¡­ the most powerful man in the entertainment industry?¡±


    L..


    Even if Hanna wasn¡¯t in the entertainment industry, she had heard about that most powerful man


    more or less. But she didn¡¯t know his name, so she never connected Calvin with that person.


    But now, the rumors she had heard ovepped with Calvin¡¯s figure.


    A voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Since when can my sincerity and love for Hanna be concluded by


    others?¡±


    Lorin¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. He turned around and saw a tall figure walking in from the door of


    the ward.


    That¡¯s¡­ Calvin!


    Calvin was dressed in a suit. With his delicate and handsome face, he looked like a prince in the


    fairy tale world. This man could master the entertainment industry. Even the most famous star was


    only a pawn for


    him.


    Lorin used to consider Calvin as a yboy, but now he was more confused.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Why did Calvin go to Hanna? If he wants to y w women, there should be


    countless women in the entertainment ind who want to tter him.¡±


    Besides, ording to the information that Lorin had seen, Calvin was not a man who liked to y


    with women.


    When Shelly saw Calvin, her eyes widened.


    Shelly thought, ¡°Oh my. So this is¡­ the most powerful man in the entertainment industry?! Many


    people don¡¯t even have a chance to see him at ordinary times. But now he¡¯s standing right in front of


    me and so close!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for being in the ward, Shelly would have had an impulse to


    scream.


    09:52


    Sitting on the bed, Hanna saw Calvin walking towards her step by step. He got closer and closer to


    her.


    ¡°Sorry, I sent them there toote.¡± Looking at the bruises on Hanna¡¯s face, Calvin thought of


    Ynda¡¯s report and a trace of darkness shed in his


    eyes.


    Hanna shook her head slightly. She thought, ¡°So it¡¯s Calvin who saved me. He sent Ms. Childe to


    the set!¡±


    Calvin looked away and then reached out to remove Lorin¡¯s hands from Hanna¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mr.


    Esther, Hanna is my girlfriend. I hope you can pay attention to your behavior afterward.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for getting close to Hanna?¡± asked Lorin. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t


    provoke the man in front of him, he still asked this question.


    Calvin nced at Lorin coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you that. It¡¯s me and Hanna¡¯s business. It has


    nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love her at all!¡± Lorin was a little anxious.


    ¡°Really? What if I say that I love her?¡± Calvin slowly said.


    Lorin looked at Calvin in shock. ¡°What did you say? You said you love Hanna?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and his clear voice sounded the ward. ¡°I love Hanna. We


    will never break up unless she wants to br up with me.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The whole ward was silent. Lorin couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. He thought, ¡°What did Calvin say?


    He said he would let Hanna decide whether to break up or not?!¡±


    A man would only say such words when he was extremely in love with a


    woman.


    But now, Calvin¡¯s expression was still calm when he said that. His deep eyes were so dark that no


    one could guess what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Lorin, I know what kind of person my boyfriend is. I don¡¯t need your concern. My boyfriend and I


    are in a good rtionship. I know better than anyone else how sincere he is to me. So please leave


    here, okay?¡± Hanna¡¯s voice broke the silence in the ward.


    09:52


    Lorin opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, but in the end, he had nothing to say.


    He walked out of the ward dejectedly and then leaned against the wall of the corridor.


    Lorin thought, ¡°What am I doing? I desperately wanted to make up for Hanna¡¯s loss, get close to her


    and protect her, but when she needed protection, I just stood by. And now I¡¯m acting so ridiculously,


    saying Calvin has bad intentions for Hanna.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:52

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Lorin thought, ¡°But Calvin is such a powerful man. What bad intention can he have on Hanna? Her


    money? Her body? That sounds so ridiculous. Calvin even lets Hanna decide whether to break up


    or not. Then that means¡­ Calvin really has feelings for Hanna. And Hanna¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Lorin smiled bitterly. He thought, ¡°It must be easy for Hanna to fall in love with


    Calvin such a perfect man. What about me? Have I really lost Hanna? The woman who would blush


    just because I touched her cheek gently with my fingers won¡¯t blush for me again.¡±


    In the ward, Shelly was still staring at Calvin with wide-opened eyes. She still couldn¡¯te back to


    herself.


    ¡°Are you really¡­ the scion of the entertainment industry?¡± Shelly asked carefully.


    ¡°The scion?¡± Calvin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s just a nickname. You don¡¯t need to call me that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sending people to save Hanna today, Mr. Gunner.


    Otherwise, Hanna would really have been screwed.¡± Thinking of what happened back then, Shelly


    was still scared. ¡°Bethany is such a bastard. Although she was sent to the police stationter, she


    would be released on bail soon, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    ¡°Really? But Bethany has a backer, so it should be easy to bail her out,¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°She can¡¯t get out as long as I say so,¡± Calvin said firmly.


    Shelly¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She thought, ¡°Right, although Bethany has a backer, Hanna also has


    Calvin as her backer! She¡¯ll be screwed.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t bother you, then. I¡¯ll leave first. Please take care of Hanna, Mr. Gunner.¡± Shelly left


    the ward in an extremely great mood.


    Only Hanna and Calvin were left in the ward.


    ¡°How do you want Bethany to end?¡± Calvin suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Hanna was stunned for a second, and she didn¡¯t understand at once. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    09:52


    ¡°For example, do you want to send her to prison? Or ruin her reputation? Otherwise, let her go


    through what you¡¯ve experienced today. She¡¯ll suffer ten times the pain you¡¯ve suffered. What do


    you think?¡± Calvin said casually as if he was talking about something simple.


    Hanna unconsciously swallowed the saliva that suddenly came out. She thought, ¡°Is Calvin


    gonna¡­ avenge me?¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ Just go with what the police say and deal with her ording to thew,¡± Hanna said


    carefully.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Well¡­ Why did you do so much for me?¡± Hanna couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Calvin nced at Hanna¡¯s swollen face with bruises. Her round eyes were full of confusion.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my girlfriend. Since some people hurt my girlfriend, then I have to avenge you, of


    course,¡± said Calvin.


    Calvin¡¯s simple words suddenly made Hanna¡¯s heart feel warm. It felt so good to be protected by


    someone like this, even if Hanna knew that she was just Calvin¡¯s nominal girlfriend.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hanna¡¯s voice was slightly choked with sobs.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my girlfriend,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna took a deep breath, looked at Calvin, and said seriously, ¡°But you really want me to be your


    girlfriend? I¡­ I didn¡¯t your identity be but now I know that you are the most powerful man in the


    entertain industry. People won¡¯t believe that your girlfriend is such an ordinary person. Maybe it¡¯ll


    ruin your n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own business of choosing what kind of person to be my girlfriend. I don¡¯t care about others¡¯


    thoughts. You only need to pretend to love me a lot in front of others,¡± said Calvin. ¡°Of course, if you


    have other thoughts, such as falling in love with someone else, you can tell me now.¡±


    Hanna shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in love with other people!¡±


    ¡°Including that Lorin?¡± said Calvin. ¡°I know you were with him in college.¡±


    Hanna slightly bit her lips. It was not a secret when they were in college, so it wasn¡¯t strange that


    Calvin would know it.


    09:52


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hanna nodded. ¡°Since you know I¡¯ve been with him, you should also know that the bullying I


    encountered in college was also because of


    him.¡±


    Hanna had never told others about what happened back then except for Shelly.


    But now, facing Calvin, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but pour out, ¡°Back then, I did like him very much. I


    thought I was a lucky person. Originally, I thought he was just a crush to me, but then I was really


    able to be with the one I liked. But in the end, I realized that he liked another woman, and I was just


    a tool for him to make contributions.¡±


    When Hanna told Shelly about these, she felt heartbroken.


    But now,


    when Hanna told Calvin about these, the pain seemed to have disappeared, leaving only


    ridiculousness and¡­ dness.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that I fell in love with Lorin this kind of person back then. I even


    believed that Lorin had feelings for me and would not nder me in front of others and kick me into


    hell. It made sense that I lost everything. But I¡¯m also d that I¡¯ve finally gotten over it and


    forgotten about Lorin. He¡¯s just a passerby in my life, after all.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t have feelings for Lorin now or in the future,¡± Hanna said so firmly.


    ¡°Really? But I think he cares about you a lot,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°If he really cares about me, it wouldn¡¯t be Ms. Childe who rushed to scene with her people to save


    me today. Lorin was right there and ha watched the whole process,¡± Hanna said with a gentle


    smile.


    Hanna acted so calmly as if Lorin was just an insignificant person to h


    Calvin stared at the woman in front of him. Hanna was indecisive sometimes, but she would also be


    decisive some other time.


    Hanna was decisive when she agreed to be with Calvin, and also now. She was able to put away


    her feelings for Lorin so decisively.


    ¡°I really envy you,¡± Calvin whispered.


    ¡°Envy?¡±


    ¡°You can take your feelings back,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s like what you said. I


    09:52


    can take them back because I don¡¯t love Lorin deeply enough, but I¡¯m d about that.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    ¡°So it¡¯s too deep to be taken back¡­¡± Calvin murmured. His long eyshes lowered gently, half


    covering his deep eyes.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? Is he thinking about the man he loved? Lorin said that Calvin


    stopped dating others for the one he loved. He even risked his life and¡­ decided to be single all his


    life! How much does he love that woman? Even our current rtionship is for¡­.. that woman.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Only then did Hanna realize that she was lost in her thoughts while staring at Calvin. Calvin already


    looked up and met her eyes.


    ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking that after you said those words to Lorin today, he may not pester me


    anymore.¡± Hanna paused, thought of something, and then hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I know that what you


    said was not true. You don¡¯t love me. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t get you wrong, and I won¡¯t pester


    you when we break up afterward.¡±


    Hanna was so anxious to exin, but she spoke too fast. She even let out a low cry in pain since


    she hurt her swollen face while speaking.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. You didn¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Calvin¡¯s fingertip pressed against Hanna¡¯s lips and also


    stopped her voice. ¡°Take a good rest firs


    Hanna felt her lips were burning.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    is


    Hannay down on the bed embarrassedly. She felt that even her who face was burning. She


    thought, ¡°My face must be really red now. What.


    wrong with me? How can I blush like this just because of Calyin¡¯s one finger? Is it because of¡­


    Calvin¡¯s face? He¡¯s too good-looking. I think it should be normal¡­ to blush when such a handsome


    man presses my lips with his finger.¡±


    Hannaforted herself in her mind and then closed her eyes to stop looking at Calvin.


    After a while, Hanna started to breathe evenly. Obviously, she had already fallen asleep.


    Calvin was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Hanna to fall asleep so


    soon.


    09:52


    ¡°She¡¯s really¡­ careless,¡± Calvin murmured. He thought, ¡°Is it because she trusts me?¡± He looked at


    the red and swollen parts of Hanna¡¯s face. For the first time, he felt that it was so ufortable to


    see Hanna¡¯s face


    hurt.


    ¡­


    ¡°What? No bail?¡± In the meeting room in the detention center, Bethany looked at thewyer hired by


    her family for her and couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Esmond. Because the background actors all said that you instructed them to hurt Hanna,


    and they also have transfer records of the money you gave them. Now the police have both the


    witnesses and physical evidence, so ording to regtions, you should be detained for at least


    15 days,¡± said thewyer.


    ¡°15 days? ¡°Bethany said in surprise. She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to stay for a day! Besides, if


    I¡¯m really detained and the news spreads out, my acting career will be over. What¡¯s worse, I¡¯ve


    managed to suck up to Mr. York! If he knows about this, I won¡¯t¡­


    Thinking of this, Bethany hurriedly said, ¡°No way. I have to get out of here immediately, no matter


    how much money it¡¯ll cost.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, I really can¡¯t do that,¡± said thewyer.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bethany was anxious. ¡°I can get out as long as we pay eno bail, right? I can promise not


    to leave the city.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, you¡¯ve offended the Gunner family this time.¡± Thewy could only make it clearer for


    Bethany.


    Bethany was stunned for a second. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Gunner family has told the police to go through the whole progres justly.¡± In other words, if the


    police really gave Bethany special treatment, then the one who did so would be screwed.


    Therefore, even if thewyer wanted to use some rtionships, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Bethany was confused. She thought, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never offended the Gunner family. Even if I really


    incite other actors to strike with her, that¡¯s just our crew¡¯s business. It won¡¯t harm the Gunner


    family¡¯s interest. What the hell is going on? The assistant named Ynda saved Hanna on the set


    and called the police to arrest us, and now the Gunner family seems to be


    09:52


    targeting me!¡±


    Bethany was so confused, and all her resentment was aimed at Hanna.


    She thought, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that woman, how could I end up like this?! Hanna, I¡¯ll definitely make


    you suffer!¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t expect that she really¡­ fell asleep after closing her eyes.


    And she even slept¡­ so well!


    Hanna remembered that it was about 3 p.m. when she entered the ward, and now it waspletely


    dark outside.


    Hanna thought, ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡± The familiar and gentle voice sounded in the ward.


    Hanna suddenly sat up and couldn¡¯t help howling again. She got up too fast and her body ached


    again.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured now. Don¡¯t move too fast. That gentle voice sounded again.


    Hanna looked at that person who was still in the ward nkly. ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t go home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free today so I just stay here. Today is also our date day, anyway not bad to date in the ward


    like this,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna blinked and thought, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad indeed.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s belly suddenly grunted, and then she looked at Calvin embarrassedly.


    ¡°I think you should be hungry now. You¡¯ve been sleeping for ten hours,¡± said Calvin.


    Hearing this, Hanna was shocked. ¡°Ten hours? Then what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 4 a.m.,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was stunned. She really had slept for a long while. ¡°Then you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Although


    there was a foldable sofa bed in the ward, Hanna noticed that it was still a sofa, not a bed.


    09:53


    Besides, Calvin¡¯s clothes were neat and not wrinkled. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t slept yet.


    ¡°Yeah, not yet. What would you like to eat?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Those restaurants must have been closed now,¡± said Hanna. Those restaurants that


    sold midnight snacks would also be closed at 1 or


    2 a.m.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve asked you, then you can definitely get what you want to eat,¡± Calvin said confidently.


    ¡°But the doctor said that you should eat less spicy and greasy food recently because of your injury.¡±


    ¡°Just porridge, then,¡± said Hanna.


    Calvin took out his phone, called someone, and then said to Hanna, ¡°It will be delivered in 20


    minutes.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:53

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    ¡°Where did you just call? ¡°Hanna asked curiously.


    ¡°A restaurant owned by the Gunner family. It stays open around the clock,¡± said Calvin.


    Sure enough, 20 minutester, someone sent the porridge to the ward with some dried fruits.


    ¡°Do you wanna have some?¡± asked Hanna.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± said Calvin.


    Then Hanna didn¡¯t hesitate. After all, she was really hungry. She felt the porridge and those dried


    fruits unusually delicious at this moment.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin looked at Hanna and thought, ¡°They¡¯re just simple porridge and dried fruits, but she really


    enjoys them.¡±


    ¡°Are you always so easy to be satisfied?¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°You make such simple porridge look


    like some delicious and precious food.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ll feel everything is especially delicious,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°What about life? Are you satisfied with your present life?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied now.¡± Hanna smiled. ¡°Now I can do my favorite job and earn money to support


    myself. I also have a surplus so I can save some money for future retirement. It¡¯s way better than


    before.¡±


    ¡°Better than before?¡± Calvinughed.


    ¡°What about you? Are you satisfied?¡± Hanna asked curiously.


    Calvin didn¡¯t say anything.


    The ward became silent again.


    Hanna said awkwardly, ¡°Well, did I ask something private? Sorry.¡±


    Calvin shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what satisfaction is.¡± Since Calvin was a child,


    he could get everything he wanted, so he didn¡¯t know what the feeling of satisfaction was like.


    Then Calvin kept looking for Rosalie, and then he failed to get her. Maybe he was not satisfied at


    that time.


    10:32


    And for so many years, Calvin still couldn¡¯t get the person he wanted. He felt his heart had lost a


    part and could never be filled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get what I want. Maybe I will never be satisfied in my life,¡± Calvin mocked himself.


    Hanna looked at Calvin in a daze, and there was a voice in her heart shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. This is


    not what you should ask!¡±


    But Hanna still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Calvin stared at Hanna. Just when Hanna thought that he would not answer, he slowly said, ¡°I want


    someone to be relieved. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for that.¡±


    At that moment, Hanna only felt that she couldn¡¯t look away from Calvin¡¯s face.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Is the person he mentioned the woman he loves? I didn¡¯t expect him to love her so


    deeply. How many people in the world can do that?¡±


    The next day, Hanna was discharged from the hospital and began to rest at home. After all, she


    couldn¡¯t go out with those bruises on her face.


    Shelly woulde to Hanna¡¯s home from time to time and tell her thetest information about the


    crew.


    Those actors who struck before were really not allowed to enter the film. studio anymore. The


    Gunner family directly sent the information about those actors to the security guards at the gate of


    the film studio, so the security guards stopped them as soon as they saw those actors.


    Although the news about what happened that day was not exposed, the crew was still in a mess


    and hadn¡¯t started to work yet. They were discussing whether to change the studio or actors.


    The discussion still had no conclusion after a few days, but Shelly felt that it would end in one or two


    days. After all, the longer the shooting was suspended, the more money they would lose. Besides,


    those actors had their own schedules. It would be troublesome if the shooting was suspended for


    too long and some of them were no longer avable.


    ¡°s, I¡¯m still surprised when I think of the fact that your boyfriend is the most powerful man in the


    entertainment industry.¡± Sitting in front of the


    10:32


    TV, Shelly couldn¡¯t help but sigh while eating fruit.


    ¡°I¡¯m also surprised,¡± said Hanna. Before she knew Calvin¡¯s identity, she could tell that he should be


    quite rich, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be that rich.


    ¡°Will you two have any progress afterward?¡± Shelly teased Hanna.


    Hanna shook her head. ¡°You know we¡¯re just pretending to be dating. Besides, he¡¯s already fallen


    for someone else a long time ago.¡±


    During these days, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but look for some information online. Then she found out


    that the woman Calvin was fond of, named Rosalie, was actually the wife of Jonathan Youngblood,


    and they already had three kids.


    Hanna was even lost in her thoughts when she looked at Rosalie¡¯s photos.


    When Hanna met Rosalie in the mall that day, they just said a few words hurriedly. Hanna was


    nervous at that time and didn¡¯t see her clearly. Now she finally knew what Rosalie looked like after


    seeing the photos.


    This was the woman Calvin loved.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s said on the Inte that Calvin loves Rosalie, but she has already married Jonathan.


    Now you are dating Calvin. He also said that he would let you decide whether to break up or not.


    Then you can just never break up with him,¡± said Shelly.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Hanna. ¡°I¡¯ll break up with him when the purpose of our rtionship is


    achieved.¡± Hanna thought, ¡°After all, if we don¡¯t break up, maybe I¡¯ll really fall in love with him.¡±


    ¡°What is his purpose of dating you, exactly?¡± Shelly asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯ll tell me someday afterward.¡± Hanna guessed that Calvin wanted to make


    Rosalie be relieved. He wanted to let Rosalie think that the man who loved her had started a new


    rtionship, so he chose to date someone.


    ¡°s, but won¡¯t you feel pitiful if you break up with him in the future?¡± Shelly murmured.


    ¡°I will,¡± Hanna said frankly. ¡°But what doesn¡¯t belong to me will never belong to me. I don¡¯t want to


    be greedy. Actually, it¡¯s also a special experience to date him like this. When I get old and tell my


    descendants about it, maybe they will be shocked.¡±


    10:32


    ¡°You don¡¯t even fight for yourself. If others had such an opportunity, they would have tried their best


    to make this rtionship real,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna smiled and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too old to dream. So I won¡¯t dream to be Cindere and meet a


    prince.¡±


    Even if Hanna would be attracted by Calvin asionally, she always told herself to stick to her


    heart.


    Hanna thought, ¡°All Calvin¡¯s tenderness towards me now should be because he is ying the role


    of my boyfriend. Without this rtionship, it might be gone.¡±


    The crew finally decided to rece all the actors who struck.


    Since Rowan was the male lead in this drama, the media were paying attention to it.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    The incident involving the background actors and Bethany¡¯s being taken to the police station had


    been temporarily kept under wraps. However, with the recement of a total of 17 actors, including


    key roles like the second female lead, the fourth female lead, the fifth female lead, the third male


    lead, the fifth male lead, the sixth male lead, and more, it naturally drew attention.


    Just as the media was getting wind of the extensive cast changes in the TV series and before they


    could uncover the reasons, they heard that the director would also be reced. The sessor was


    a big shot in the drama industry who had directed many famous dramas.


    This development sent the media into a frenzy, with reporters flocking to the set in a frantic pursuit


    of thetest updates.


    The crew just responded in a formic way saying that they changed the actors and the director


    because of some personal reasons, schedule conflicts, and the fact that some actors and their


    characters were mismatched and they wanted to present a better effect.


    Compared with the crew who were surrounded by reporters, Hanna was quite rxed.


    The bruises on Hanna¡¯s face and body were gone, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore. She


    rested at home for more than a week, and now she could finally go out.


    Calvin had called Hanna and said that he would take her to a party today. His attitude was quite


    casual, and he said that it was just a small gathering between him and several friends. He would


    just take her there to let his friends meet her.


    ¡°Just be rxed and natural. I¡¯ll just let them know that I have a girlfriend,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna understood that Calvin wanted to give others the illusion that he was indeed dating


    someone. Maybe in this way, the person he loved would believe that he was really in a rtionship.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After selecting the clothes from the wardrobe, Hanna also put on light makeup. Even if she wasn¡¯t


    his real girlfriend, she still didn¡¯t want to embarrass Calvin.


    When it was about time, Hanna went downstairs and saw Calvin¡¯s car


    10:32 D


    parked at the gate of the apartment.


    Calvin didn¡¯t wear a suit as usual tonight. Instead, he was wearing a casual off-white shirt with light


    gray trousers, which made him look elegant and rxed.


    Looking at Calvin like this, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her mind. ¡°Look how charming he is. No


    wonder so many actresses in the entertainment industry want to hook up with him. Even without the


    aura of the Gunner family, Calvin is still charming enough to attract a great amount of women.¡±


    Hanna got in the car. Calvin said while driving, ¡°If you feel


    ufortableter, just tell me secretly, and I will take you to leave early.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Hanna answered. ¡°What kind of people are you friends?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you meet them. Don¡¯t be too nervous. They know that I will take my girlfriend


    there today, so they may be curious about you. Anyway, if you don¡¯t want to answer the questions


    they ask, just ignore them,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Are you close to them?¡± Hanna said curiously.


    ¡°Not bad. We¡¯ve known each other since childhood since we¡¯ve been in the same world,¡± said


    Calvin.


    What Calvin said made Hanna realize again that she and Calvin were in different worlds all the


    time.


    Calvin brought Hanna into his world now. For her, it was just a strange experience or a dream.


    When everything ended, she would return to her original world again.


    The car arrived at the gate of a private club, and then Calvin took Hanna into it.


    The people in the club obviously knew Calvin. When they saw him, they all greeted him


    respectfully.


    One of the managers led them to a private room.


    When the door was opened, Hanna found that the room was muchrger than she had imagined. It


    was around 2,150 square milesrge.


    There was a karaoke, a pool table, a card game table, and so on¡­


    10:32


    The men and women in the room were all fashionable and noble. In contrast, Hanna was a little


    embarrassed. She felt that she was like an ugly duckling in a group of swans.


    As soon as they saw Calvin and Hanna walking in, someone whistled at them and teased, ¡°How


    rare is it? It has been so many years. You finally bring someone to our party.¡±


    After all, Calvin had been single for over seven years. He used to be a yboy who always had a


    never-ending string of girlfriends before.


    However, everyone present knew that Calvin had a crush on Jonathan¡¯s wife Rosalie before. It was


    not a secret but was even a gossip that people would talk about online.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna make an introduction?¡± n walked to Calvin and said.


    Among all these people, n was the closest one to Calvin. He had witnessed how bad the


    rtionship between Calvin and Jonathan became because of Rosalie back then.


    n knew better than anyone else how much Calvin loved Rosalie. Therefore, he was extremely


    shocked to know that Calvin woulde here with his girlfriend today.


    ¡°My girlfriend, Hanna Zimmerman,¡± Calvin introduced Hanna. Then he said to Hanna, ¡°He is n


    Yates. We grew up together, sort of.¡±


    ¡°Sort of? It¡¯s true.¡± n smiled and then reached his hand to Hanna. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m n. If you want to


    know any embarrassing experience that Calvin had when he was a child, juste to me.¡±


    Hanna was also infected by n¡¯s rxed vibe, so she wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m


    Hanna.¡± She also reached out her hand and politely shook hands with n.


    Then Calvin introduced Hanna to some other people. There were some women whom Calvin didn¡¯t


    introduce Hanna knew that those women should bepanies brought by his friends.


    Calvin only introduced one woman, Queena Stapleton of the Stapleton Group.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Queena Stapleton.¡± With delicate makeup, Queena looked as if she was younger than 30


    even if she was already 35. And the exquisite red dress she was wearing perfectly fitted her figure.


    10:32


    Even Hanna, who was also a woman, envied Queena¡¯s figure.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Such a woman will easily catch other people¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Hanna Zimmerman,¡± Hanna replied politely.


    Queena stared at Hanna and suddenly said, ¡°I saw a trending topic some time ago. The person


    mentioned in the trending topic seems to have the same name as yours, Ms. Zimmerman. She¡¯s a


    cartoonist, but she seemed to have participated in bullying others and then was bullied by other


    people. I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    As soon as Queena said that, the atmosphere became weird. Everyone who was chatting and


    laughing just now suddenly became quiet and turned to look at them.


    Hanna felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect to be asked this on such an asion. She could clearly


    feel that the woman in front of her was looking at her with no kindness in her eyes.


    Hanna didn¡¯t want to embarrass Calvin. She was his nominal girlfriend now, after all.


    Taking a deep breath, Hanna looked into Queena¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The trending topic you


    mentioned is about me. I am that cartoonist. But the content isn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°Really? So it was a rumor? Ms. Zimmerman, why don¡¯t you tell me which part is unreal in case I¡¯m


    misled,¡± Queena said with a smile. She was waiting for Hanna to jump into the trap so that she


    could embarrass Hanna more.


    ¡°If even such nonsensical reports can lead to misunderstandings, then I really ought to reconsider


    the project where the Gunner Group coborates with the Stapleton Group¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly


    sounded.


    Queena¡¯s expression changed slightly. Calvin nced at her coldly. Then he turned his head and


    said to Hanna, ¡°You must be thirsty. What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get one for you.¡± Then Calvin


    took Hanna to the bar.


    Because they didn¡¯t like to have staff of the club in the private room, there was no service staff at


    the bar. But there were all kinds of drinks and wines in the bar. They could do it themselves.


    ¡°Well¡­ Coke is fine.¡± Hanna couldn¡¯t help but miss the past when she saw the vintage Coke bottle


    on the bar. When she was a child, the Coke her parents bought her was in this kind of ss bottle.


    But now, it was hardly seen on the market.


    Calvin slightly raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He took a bottle opener and opened the cap quickly. Then he put a straw in the Coke bottle and


    handed it to Hanna.


    Many people looked at this scene meaningfully.


    10:32


    Queena¡¯s expression became more and more sullen. n pulled Queena to the corner and


    whispered, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so rare for Calvin to bring his girlfriend here. Why did you


    embarrass him like that?¡±


    ¡°That woman is just a cartoonist. How could she be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend? Is she qualified?!¡± Queena


    said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s Calvin¡¯s business. Calvin loved Rosalie before. Is she a big shot?¡± n said patiently. ¡°But


    Rosalie just made Calvin and Jonathan both fall in love with her. There¡¯s no qualification in love!¡±


    But Queena¡¯s expression looked more resentful.


    n patted Queena on the shoulder and said, ¡°I thought you had already let it go. It¡¯s been so many


    years. If Calvin really wanted to be with you, you would have been together long ago.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with me? Why would he choose a woman like Hanna as his girlfriend


    rather than me?¡± Queena said angrily.


    Queena knew that Calvin loved Rosalie before. Rosalie was the one he had been looking for for so


    many years, and she had nothing to say


    about that.


    But even if Rosalie and Jonathan were togetherter, Calvin still loved Rosalie and no longer dated


    other women.


    Queena could only stay with Calvin as a friend and a business partner. She thought, ¡°As long as


    he¡¯s not gonna be with any other woman, I¡¯ll the most suitable woman for him in the end!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hanna suddenly cut in.


    ¡°Alright, stop being so stubborn,¡± said n. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble on purpose as you did just now. If


    you really piss Calvin off, you and you family will not be able to solve it.¡±


    n¡¯s words were also warning Queena not to do something stupid, let alone target Hanna.


    Queena pursed her red lips and said nothing.


    At this moment, someone suggested, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s rare for Calvin to bring his girlfriend here today.


    How about ying Truth or Dare? Those who refuse to tell the truth have toplete the tasks said


    by the winners! Don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    10:32


    Everyone agreed immediately. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it to celebrate Calvin having a girlfriend.¡±


    But Hanna hesitated for a while. She was afraid that if the winners ordered some strange tasks.


    What if she couldn¡¯t do them?


    Calvin seemed to know Hanna¡¯s worry. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they ask you some questions that


    you don¡¯t want to answer, then you can just ignore them. I will do the tasks for you.¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t only say that to Hanna but also to others. Hearing this, some people whistled again.


    ¡°You really care about your girlfriend. Are you that reluctant to see her lose and do the tasks?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m reluctant to let her do that,¡± said Calvin.


    The room was suddenly quiet again. Others were not used to Calvin¡¯s frank answer. n said,


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. Anyway, if the loser doesn¡¯t want toplete the task, he or she can ask


    for help. But if no one is willing to help that person, he or she has toplete the punishment task


    by himself or herself¡±


    They made a circle and sat down. Hanna¡¯s face was rosy. Even though she knew that Calvin was


    just acting by saying that he was reluctant to let her lose, her heart still couldn¡¯t help but stop for a


    second when hearing that sentence.


    Hanna could only warn herself in her mind repeatedly that they w just a nominal couple, nothing


    else.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sudde sounded in Hanna¡¯s ears. She


    saw Calvin¡¯s face as soon as she looke He was so close that she could even see his thick


    eyshes clearly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Hanna¡¯s face suddenly turned redder. She leaned back


    subconsciously, but she became unstable and then was about to fall


    down.


    Then Hanna saw the look on Calvin¡¯s face change. He immediately pounced towards her. His big


    hand firmly protected the back of her head, while her inertia pulled him backward together.


    With a bang, the two of them fell to the ground together, but Calvin¡¯s hands were protecting Hanna¡¯s


    head and her waist. Their bodies clung to each other tightly. Hanna could only feel Calvin¡¯s aura


    which surrounded


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    10:32


    her like a web.


    ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded in Hanna¡¯s ears.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Hanna looked at Calvin in a daze. He saved her again just now. Then she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine.¡±


    Someone beside said, ¡°Calvin, are you acting the scene of a hero saving a beauty to show off?¡±


    ¡°There is a carpet here. Even if she really falls on the ground, it won¡¯t hurt a lot.¡±


    Someone even teased Hanna, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to let Calvin save a woman like this. He¡¯s so indifferent


    that even if someone wants to jump off the roof, he can still stand by calmly and not stop that


    person!¡±


    Calvin helped Hanna sit down and then nced at the carpet under them.


    Calvin pondered, ¡°Indeed, with the thickness of this carpet, even if Hanna really fell to the ground


    just now, it wouldn¡¯t hurt much. But when I saw her fall backward, I just did that without thinking


    about it. Was I¡­ afraid that Hanna would get hurt?¡±


    After a while, the game started. They drew lots for many rounds. Some people chose Truth and


    some chose Dare. In addition to regr tasks such as drinking and doing push-ups, there were also


    tasks about intimating stars to perform, and one person was even punished for kissing the person


    aside.


    So Hanna saw a kiss between two men. She was stunned and then carefully turned to look at


    Calvin. ¡°Are you guys always so open while ying this game?¡±


    ¡°You mean kiss?¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna nodded.


    ¡°If you think about it in a different way, then kissing is just a touch of two people¡¯s skin. Just like


    shaking hands. Only kissing your beloved can be regarded as real kisses,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was too embarrassed to ask Calvin if he would also kiss his friends so easily when ying


    this game.


    Another round began. This time, the one who was caught was Calvin, and the questioner was


    Queena.


    10:32


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Truth,¡± Calvin said casually


    Queena was a little disappointed. She preferred Calvin to choose Dare, so she could ask him to hug


    her or even do something more intimate.


    ¡°Alright, my question is, do you really love Hanna?¡± Queena asked directly with her eyes fixed on


    Calvin.


    Suddenly, all the people turned to look at Calvin. Hanna, who was sitting beside Calvin, stiffened


    unconsciously.


    Hanna thought, ¡°This question¡­ How¡¯s Calvin gonna answer that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Calvin gently said a single word. But his handsome face seemed to have been covered with a


    perfect mask, which made people confused about the facticity of his words.


    Queena seemed to be unable to believe it and then she blurted out, ¡°If you really love her, kiss her


    in front of all of us!¡±


    Calvin stared at Queena coldly.


    Someone aside said, ¡°Queena, what are you doing? Calvin has answered your question. He didn¡¯t


    choose Dare.¡±


    But Queena ignored that person and just stared at Calvin. ¡°Do you dare to do that? Do you dare to


    prove it?¡±


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heavy again, and Hanna also became nervous.


    ¡°I love her, and there is nothing I can¡¯t prove,¡± Calvin replied. Then he turned sideways and looked


    at Hanna next to him.


    Hanna bit her lips nervously. Hanna looked at Calvin¡¯s face which was gradually getting closer, and


    her heart was pounding faster and faster.


    Hana thought, ¡°Should I refuse? Or just let him¡­ kiss me? When we made the deal, he said that we


    would only hug and hold hands! But¡­¡±


    Hanna suddenly remembered that on the day when she was most desperate, it was Calvin who


    sent someone to save her.


    Hanna thought, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Calvin, I would have ended up really miserably. So I should repay


    him. Besides, he also said that if the two people didn¡¯t have feelings for each other, kissing would


    just be a touch of their skin, just like a handshake.¡±


    10:32


    Hanna took a deep breath, suddenly closed her eyes, and then slightly raised her chin to cooperate.


    She kept telling herself in her mind, ¡°It¡¯s just a handshake. Just a handshake!¡±


    Hanna seemed to be trying to hypnotize herself and turn the kiss into a handshake.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin looked at the woman with closed eyes in front of him and knew that she was going to ept


    this kiss. Their faces were getting closer, and Calvin saw ayer of sweat on Hanna¡¯s forehead.


    Hanna was nervous. She frowned slightly and her lips were a little trembling.


    Even her whole body was a little trembling.


    Calvin thought, ¡°Maybe Hanna is not only nervous but also scared. But even so, she¡¯s still gonna


    allow him to kiss her in front of everyone just for a proof in the game.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and his arm gently held around Hanna¡¯s shoulder.


    Calvin¡¯s palm felt Hanna¡¯s trembling.


    Calvin¡¯s lips slowly approached Hanna¡¯s face. His eyes slightly flickered, and in the end, he just


    kissed her on her forehead.


    Hanna was stunned for a second and then suddenly opened her eyes, looking surprised.


    But Calvin just turned his head and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s continue. casual words seemed to end this


    episode.


    Queena pursed her red lips and stared at Calvin, but she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Hanna lowered her head and felt her heart pounding violently. The on her forehead that was kissed


    by Calvin was burning.


    Just now, Hanna thought Calvin would kiss her on her lips. But¡­ He jus kissed her on the forehead.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she felt d or disappointed now.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What the hell? Why am I feeling disappointed?!¡±


    Hanna scolded herself violently in her mind,


    10:32 D


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your turn this time, Hanna. Do you want to choose Truth or Dare?¡± said someone.


    Hanna was stunned for a second. She didn¡¯t notice that she was caught this time. It was n who


    spoke just now.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll choose Dare,¡± said Hanna. She was afraid that if she chose Truth, she would receive a weird


    question¡­


    It was n who gave the punishment mission. He looked at Hanna and Calvin. ¡°Then just do five


    push-ups.¡±


    Hearing that, Hanna felt relieved at once. But what n said next stunned her.


    ¡°But when you do the push-ups, Calvin has to lie under you!¡± n said with a smile.


    Hanna¡¯s eyes widened. She thought, ¡°If Calvin lies under me, then I may identally¡­ touch his


    body!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:32

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Hanna thought, ¡°That¡¯s too¡­¡±


    ¡°Calvin, you¡¯ll cooperate, won¡¯t you?¡± said n.


    Calvin looked at Hanna who panicked, hesitated for a while and said, ¡°How about letting us change


    with each other? She¡¯ll lie down and I¡¯ll do the push-ups. We¡¯ve agreed that I could take the


    punishment task for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± n agreed at once. They just wanted to see the effect,


    anyway.


    Hanna was stunned. She thought, ¡°Although we¡¯ve changed, the situation still remains unchanged.


    We¡¯ve just changed our positions.¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyester. It¡¯ll be over soon,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna answered. She thought, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just five push-ups. I¡¯ll close my eyes and it¡¯ll end


    in an instant.¡±


    Then Hannay on the ground, and Calvin put his palms on both sides of her shoulders. Although


    he hadn¡¯t started yet, they were already quite close to each other. If Calvin lowered his bodyter,


    then their faces might touch at any time.


    It was a huge test!


    At this moment, Hanna¡¯s heart beat even faster than before when she s kissed by Calvin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start. Close your eyes.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded in Hanna¡¯s ears.


    Hanna hurriedly closed her eyes. She heard people around shouting


    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­¡±


    As the number changed, Hanna could still feel Calvin¡¯s face approachi even with her eyes closed.


    Queena looked at the scene jealously. She thought, ¡°Calvin would never do such a thing to his


    former girlfriends before! Does he really love Hanna that much?¡±


    Just when everyone was about to shout ¡°Five¡±, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed


    open, along with a sound of dispute.


    ¡°Ms. Esmond, this private room is not open to outsiders today. You can¡¯t


    10:32


    Chapter 1360 get in.¡±


    ¡°Outsider? Am I an outsider? I¡¯m here to see n!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Hanna was shocked. She suddenly raised her body and wanted to look at the


    source of the sound, but Calvin happened to lower his body. Suddenly, her lips touched his lips.


    Hanna was stunned. It was a short kiss. They just touched each other for a second, but their lips


    had really touched.


    Hanna thought, ¡°We just¡­ kissed each other. We didn¡¯t kiss in the game, but it happened under


    such a circumstance!¡±


    But then, Bethany¡¯s voice pulled Hanna back to herself.


    ¡°n, can you help me? You are the only one who can help me now!¡± Bethany threw herself into


    n¡¯s arms, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Mr. York, well¡­ ¡°The staff who stopped Bethany just now was waiting for n¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Go out first,¡± n said to the staff of the club.


    Then the staff left the private room. Bethany was overjoyed. She thought, ¡°Since n let me stay,


    then he will help me!¡±


    ¡°Bethany, what do you want me to help you with?¡± n askedzily.


    ¡°Well¡­ I want to talk to you alone,¡± said Bethany. After all, it was no good thing, and the people


    here were all n¡¯s friends. If she said here, she would be embarrassed in front of his friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just say it here,¡± said n.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bethany gritted her teeth and tried to say it simply, ¡°I¡­ I seemed to l identally offended the


    Gunner family. Could you please intercede


    me?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve offended the Gunner family?¡± n smiled meaningfully. Then he turned to Calvin and


    asked, ¡°Calvin, how did this woman offend your family?¡±


    Bethany was startled and then looked in the direction that n turned to, only to see Hanna being


    pulled up from the ground by Calvin.


    ¡°Hanna, what are you doing here?¡± Bethany was shocked.


    10:32


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my girlfriend be here?¡± Calvin asked coldly.


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Bethany¡¯s expression changed again. She had recognized that the


    man in front of her was Calvin Gunner.


    Bethany thought, ¡°But¡­ Hanna is Calvin¡¯s girlfriend? How¡¯s that possible?! They¡¯re inpletely


    different worlds! But now Hanna is standing beside Calvin!¡±


    At this moment, Bethany suddenly understood why thewyer told her that she had offended the


    Gunner family, and why the assistant of the CEO of the Gunner Group woulde to the set to


    save Hanna.


    It was all because Hanna was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend.


    Bethany¡¯s face turned pale and she was trembling. She just wanted to hurt a cartoonist whom she


    disliked willfully, but she didn¡¯t expect to get herself in such big trouble.


    ¡°Hanna¡­¡± Bethany forced out a timid and sincere expression. ¡°I did something bad to you in the


    past, which made you have unpleasant memories. But I really regret it now. I¡¯ve been hoping to


    apologize to you, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Then¡­ Then I will sincerely apologize to you


    now. Please forgive me. I will bear all your losses, including medical expenses and lost wages. Just


    tell me the amount and I will definitelypensate you immediately.¡±


    As Bethany said that, she even bowed and apologized to Hanna with tears in her eyes. People who


    didn¡¯t know the truth might think that was the one who was wronged.


    If it was in ordinary times, Bethany¡¯s pitiful look might make these men anddies feel distressed for


    her. Unfortunately, these people d say a word and just watched the scene today.


    Hanna frowned in disgust. She was not a fool. She could tell that Beth didn¡¯t really want to


    apologize to her. If the person standing beside her today was not Calvin, Bethany wouldn¡¯t have


    yielded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Thew will tell you what kind of responsibility and verdict you


    have to take afterward,¡± Hanna said coldly.


    Bethany¡¯s body stiffened, and her hands hanging beside her tightly clenched the hem of her clothes.


    Her resentment towards Hanna became stronger, but she still showed a pitiful expression on her


    face. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to prison. If I go to prison, my whole life will be ruined. Hanna, just


    10:32


    forgive me, please!¡±


    As Bethany said that, she reached out to grab Hanna¡¯s arm. But Calvin directly pulled Hanna and


    didn¡¯t let Bethany seed.


    Hanna looked at Bethany silently and didn¡¯t mean to forgive her.


    Seeing this, Bethany gritted her teeth and then said to Calvin, ¡°Mr. Gunner, I¡¯m sincerely


    apologizing. Please spare me this time. You¡¯re n¡¯s friend, right? For n¡¯s sake, please forgive


    me once.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10-324

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Then Bethany turned to n and said, ¡°n, could you say something good for me?¡±


    But n said casually as if nothing had happened, ¡°Since you did something wrong, shouldn¡¯t you


    ept the court¡¯s verdict?¡±


    ¡°n?!¡± Bethany couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She didn¡¯t expect n to say such words. ¡°But¡­


    But I¡¯m your girlfriend. You¡¯re not gonna help me?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± n suddenly sneered. ¡°I never said that we were dating, right? Have you heard me


    introduce you to my friends as my girlfriend?¡±


    Bethany stopped talking. Indeed, n had never said so.


    Only Bethany thought she was n¡¯s girlfriend. Because she was the only woman around n


    during the days when she was with him.


    Therefore, Bethany started to think that she was important to n. As long as she could grasp n


    firmly, it would not be difficult for her to marry into a wealthy family in the future.


    ¡°I thought we had a consensus, but it seems that you¡¯ve misunderstood something,¡± n


    continued.


    ¡°Then¡­ If I¡¯m not your girlfriend, what am I?¡± Bethany murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a femalepanion. We both get what we want. But before, I thought that even if you


    were a little willful, you were still smart and sensible, but now it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated you,¡±


    n said indifferently.


    Bethany was stunned. She thought, ¡°Just¡­ a femalepanion? I¡¯m just someone who


    apanied n when he needed it. In fact, I¡¯m nobody. It¡¯s so ridiculous that I used to be


    comcent and thought n was my backer.¡±


    ¡°But I love you!¡± Bethany roared in a broken voice.


    ¡°You love me?¡± nughed as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°You are really not smart enough. Do you think others will not know what you really love? We¡¯re


    over,¡± said n.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Bethany panicked. She thought, ¡°If we¡¯re really over, then I¡¯ll be screwed.


    14:57


    Everything will be screwed.¡±


    ¡°n, I really love you. Please believe me. I don¡¯t want to end it. I¡­¡± Bethany kept begging, but


    n directly rang the bell to call the staff. After a while, the staff of the club came in.


    ¡°Take her out of here, and don¡¯t let her enter this club anymore,¡± said


    n.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. York.¡± The two staff directly took Bethany out.


    The room finally quieted down again. n smiled casually and said, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    The others also just smiled. Those femalepanions brought by those wealthy young men today


    all acted as if nothing had happened. They made what happened just now so ordinary.


    Only Hanna still looked shocked.


    There were rumors outside saying that Bethany had a backer, and she could get so many good


    resources because her backer was helping her.


    Hanna thought that Bethany¡¯s backer should at least have some feelings for Bethany.


    But n just ended their rtionship so decisively just now, which showed that he had no feelings


    for Bethany at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Bethany hadid hands on you, Hanna. It¡¯s actually my fault. I made her be


    so unscrupulous. Sorry about that. If you¡¯re still angry, just tell me how you can get it over with. I will


    definitely try my best to do it,¡± n said gently.


    Hanna looked at n in front of her. He was totally different from the cold-blooded and ruthless him


    while facing Bethany just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Hanna shook her head.


    n wanted to say something more, but Calvin frowned and said, ¡°Alright. If Hanna is still angry, I


    will help her solve it. We don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    you


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± n smiled.


    Calvin checked Hanna¡¯s expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take Hanna home first. Enjoy!¡±


    14:57


    n smiled and didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Sure. See you next time.¡±


    Then Calvin greeted the others and got out of the private room with Hanna.


    ¡°You look a little pale. Were you shocked just now?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Shocked? A little, maybe.¡± Hanna hesitated for a second and said, ¡°Do you guys


    usually treat your femalepanions so¡­ straightforward?¡±


    Hanna thought for a second and then used the word ¡°straightforward¡±.


    ¡°You mean n¡¯s attitude towards Bethany just now?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna nodded. After all, the people around were also not surprised just now, so this kind of thing


    must have happened before.


    ¡°Sort of. We just get what we want. Most women understand the rules, but there are still some


    people who have other intentions,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°What about you? Have you ever had that before?¡± As soon as Han that, she suddenly regretted it.


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯m not his real girlfri Why did I ask that? Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll answer this kind of


    ans


    But to Hanna¡¯s surprise, Calvin answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hanna was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. After a long while, she carefully


    said, ¡°So were they talking about your previous femalepanion when they said that you could be


    indifferent when you saw someone jumping off the roof in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Calvin. ¡°At that time, that woman threatened me not to break up with her by jumping off


    the roof. She said that she could love me with her life, and if she couldn¡¯t be with me, then she was


    no different from a dead person, so she would jump off the roof in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what happened? ¡°Hanna couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Then?¡± Calvin sneered. ¡°Then I told her that if she really wanted to jump, then do it quickly. If she


    jumped, I would pay for her funeral. If


    she didn¡¯t jump, then she couldn¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    Hanna was speechless. After a while, she said, ¡°So she¡­ didn¡¯t jump?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Calvin sneered. ¡°It could be seen that the so-called love with life was not that great.¡±


    14:57


    As Calvin said that, he looked up at Hanna¡¯s dull face. ¡°Will you think I¡¯m too ruthless?¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Calvin. Judging from what he just said, he was indeed cold-


    blooded and ruthless, but¡­ Hanna knew that Calvin loved a woman so much that he was even


    willing to sacrifice everything for that woman.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    ¡°So, don¡¯t fall in love with me. Otherwise, if you want to jump off the roof one day, maybe I will only


    stand by and watch coldly,¡± Calvin slowly said.


    Calvin¡¯s voice was so pleasant, but his words were so cold.


    Hanna knew that Calvin was reminding her not to fall in love with him. Today, even though he acted


    intimately with her in front of others, it was just acting to make people believe that they were a real


    couple.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Calvin has given all his affections to the woman he loved, so he has no more


    affection for others.¡±


    In Lofbury.


    Looking at the date on her phone, Amelia felt more and more heavy-hearted.


    It had been more than two months since Amelia came here, and the three-month limit was about to


    end soon. But for her, there was no progress. Warren still treated her coldly without any change.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Maybe¡­ the things I¡¯ve missed really won¡¯te back, no matter how hard I try to


    get them back. When the deadlinees, I¡¯m gonna sign the divorce agreement as we agreed


    before. At that time, there will be nothing left between us. These days might be thest days we can


    get along with. In the future, one of us will be in Lofbury, and the other one will be in Strico. We may


    not have any chance to meet again.¡±


    Amelia went to the kitchen and said to the cook, ¡°I want to make dinner for Warren today.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The cook hesitated.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m still the hostess of this family. I can¡¯t even make dinner myself?¡± Amelia used her power to


    threaten the cook.


    The servants in the mansion treated Amelia more respectfully after Warren indicated that she was


    the hostess in front of them.


    Then the cook stopped talking and left the kitchen.


    Amelia started to do something in the kitchen. At least now, she wanted to do something as


    Warren¡¯s wife.


    14:57


    Last time at night, Amelia made spaghetti but Warren didn¡¯t have any at all.


    This time, Amelia hoped that at least Warren could eat a little. When they were dating before, she


    once said that when they got married in the future, she would cook for him and then eat the dishes


    she cooked with him.


    If their marriage couldn¡¯t continue, Amelia hoped at least that long-cherished wish could be fulfilled.


    After an hour, Amelia made a table of dishes.


    These days, Warren¡¯s meals were all brought to the study by the servants. So at this moment, a


    servant was about to divide the dishes and send them to the study. Amelia stopped her and said, ¡°I


    will call Warren down for dinner.¡±


    The servant said embarrassedly, ¡°But Mr. York said¡­¡±


    Amelia interrupted her, ¡°At least I have to try it first. You can send the


    if he doesn¡¯t want toe down for dinner.¡±


    up


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± the servant answered.


    Amelia walked up the stairs and headed for the study.


    When Amelia arrived at the door of the study, she looked at the closed door and took a deep breath.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude Warren would take towards herter. Would it be cold or¡­


    Amelia raised her hand, gently knocked on the door, and then pushed it


    open.


    In the study, Melissa was helping Warren take medicine. Some of the drugs needed to be taken


    before meals.


    But when Melissa saw that the person walking into the study was Amelia, she unconsciously


    frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Do I need to ask for your permission if I want to meet Warren in the study,


    Melissa?¡± Amelia asked.


    Melissa¡¯s expression changed slightly. She nced at Warren¡¯s expressionless face and then


    replied, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s usually the servants who bring food here at this time.¡±


    Amelia walked to Warren and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you today.


    14:37


    Would you like to go downstairs and have dinner with me?¡±/


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Warren said coldly.


    Hearing this, Amelia felt her heart throb again. ¡°We¡¯re still a couple now. I just want to have dinner


    with you once. Just fulfill my wish, okay?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s begging tone made Warren hesitate for a moment, but then he thought of the scene when


    he knelt down and begged Amelia to give him another chance, but she ruthlessly refused. Then


    Warren refused at once, ¡°Fulfill your wish? Amelia, have fulfilled my wish before? Don¡¯t say this kind


    of ridiculous words to me anymore.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them bring the dishes hereter. The dishes you cook may not suit my taste,¡± said


    Warren. Then he said to Melissa, ¡°Melissa, let the cook make another meal and bring it to meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. York,¡± Melissa answered, feeling quite happy. She thought ¡°Mr. York is not willing to have


    dinner with Amelia, and he even d want to eat the dishes she made. Looks like he really has few


    feelin his wife. I don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.¡±


    Melissa hurriedly walked out of the study and went downstairs.


    Warren looked at Amelia coldly. ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡±


    ¡°Do you really¡­ hate me so much? You don¡¯t even want to have a meal with me?¡± Amelia


    murmured. Her eyes were so sore that she wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Or maybe¡­ I don¡¯t want to cry in front of him. He was always afraid of my tears


    when he loved me before. He said that my tears- were a weapon to hurt him. Now I don¡¯t want to


    hurt him, even if he doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯I¡¯m just sick of it and want to end our rtionship sooner,¡± Warren said. You and I both know that


    our marriage is meaningless now. Don¡¯t you e feel tired to continue ying house?¡±


    ArAmelia suddenly smiled. She thought, ¡°y house¡­ So he just considers hthis as a game. Is


    there any point for me to continue persisting? It turns Dubuh that such a short period as three


    months still makes him feel sick.¡±


    AfAfter taking a deep breath, Amelia said to Warren, ¡°Then can you y


    dususe with me for thest time?¡±


    749/4


    14:57


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Warren narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Just like the game of ying house, we spend a day like an ordinary couple. I will arrange the


    schedule. After that day, I will sign the divorce agreement and then leave here to go back to Strico.


    Then, as you


    expected, we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. If our children miss you or you


    want to see them in the future, I will not stop you guys. You can meet at any time, but I will never


    show up in front of you again.¡±

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Amelia slowly said that, and her expression was really calm.


    But Warren became irritated because of Amelia¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I spend a day ying house


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Because in this way, you can get rid of me faster. Originally, ording to the three-month limit we


    have agreed, there are still 25 days left. But now, you can get rid of me in just one day. Isn¡¯t that


    better?¡± said Amelia.


    Warren didn¡¯t say anything, pursed his thin lips, and red at Amelia with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know your condition, so I will try my best to arrange an easy schedule for that day so


    that it won¡¯t be too hard for you,¡± said Amelia. ¡°Do you want to be upset for 25 days or just one


    day?¡±


    Warren pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°One day, then. When that day ends, you have to


    sign the divorce agreement!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then at 8:00 tomorrow morning, please go downstairs and have breakfast with me, and then


    you have to follow the schedule I make all day,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Warren answered.


    After Amelia left the study, Warren rubbed his forehead tiredly. He thought, ¡°As long as tomorrow


    passes, I don¡¯t have to see her around me all the time. As long as I can¡¯t see her, I should be less


    upset and really calm down.¡±


    When Amelia walked downstairs, she saw Melissa who was going upstairs with the food.


    Melissa ridiculed, ¡°Mrs. York, I advise you not to waste time anymore. Mr. York won¡¯t eat it if you


    make a table of food. Why bother wasting your time and energy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± said Amelia. ¡°And also, tell me what medicines and how much of the


    medicine Warren needs to take a day tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll arrange the schedule for Warren


    tomorrow. You can take a day off.¡±


    Melissa was shocked. ¡°No way. I¡¯m Mr. York¡¯s personal nurse, and I should stay with him and take


    care of him every day.¡±


    ¡°You can ask Warren if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± said Amelia.


    Melissa pursed her red lips, didn¡¯t say anything more and just went upstairs. Amelia sat at the huge


    dining table and began to eat her carefully prepared dinner little by little.


    ¡°I should make these dishes tomorrow Tomorrow¡­ He might eat it if I make these again tomorrow,¡±


    Amelia murmured.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Tomorrow is the end. I thought that I would cherish thest 25 days, but my n


    failed to catch up with the change. But¡­ I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t regret making this decision on


    impulse in front of him. It¡¯s worthy to exchange a happy day with 25 sad days.¡±


    ¡°Warren, even though I don¡¯t want to miss you again, we still¡­ miss each other.¡± Amelia put the


    food into her mouth and slowly chewed it. It should have tasted good, but Amelia felt it was so


    bitter. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, Amelia woke up and put on a dress and light makeup. Her long hair had always been


    tied casually, but today she put it down,


    making her look several years younger.


    But Amelia was still getting old, after all. She was older than when she met Warren ten years ago.


    ¡°Let us be what we were like back then today!¡± Amelia said to herself in her mind, and then smiled


    at herself in the mirror as if she was encouraging herself.


    Amelia thought, ¡°I must have a nice day today, because it will be a good memory in the future!¡±


    When Amelia walked out of the room, she saw Warren was already in the restaurant. Melissa was


    also there.


    Melissa had already known that Warren would stay with Amelia all day today. Warren didn¡¯t exin


    the specific reason to Melissa, he just asked her to sort out the medicine he needed to take today


    and then give her a one-day vacation. He didn¡¯t need Melissa to take care of him today.


    Seeing Ameliaing over, Melissa reluctantly took out the medicine Warren needed to take today


    and told Amelia how many times and when Warren should take them.


    Amelia memorized all that and then said to Melissa, ¡°Alright, Melissa, you can leave now.¡±


    Melissa slightly bit her lips and then nced at Warren. Seeing that Warren didn¡¯t want to say


    anything, she left sullenly.


    Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. After that, you have to take medicine,


    and then we will go out.¡±


    Warren didn¡¯t say anything but just ordered the servant to serve the breakfast.


    The servant was surprised to see that Warren was gonna have breakfast with Amelia, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to ask about it.


    The breakfast was brought to the table, and Amelia and Warren started to have breakfast together.


    Warren nced at Amelia and thought, ¡°She looks a little different today. Is it because she has put


    down her hair?¡±


    Amelia ate faster than Warren. When she finished, Warren was still eating, so she looked at him


    and told him today¡¯s schedule, ¡°Today we will visit Moon Lake, have lunch nearby, and then watch a


    movie in the __afternoon. After that, we¡¯ll go shopping in a nearby mall, buy somethi


    and thene back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Warren narrowed his eyes. He was a little surprised by he schedule. It was¡­ much


    simpler than he thought.


    It was like an ordinary couple¡¯s one-day date.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it,¡± Amelia smiled and said. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stay with you until 12 o¡¯clock tonight after we


    come back. After that, you will be free.¡±


    At this moment, Warren suddenly felt the word ¡°free¡± was a little harsh.


    After Warren finished breakfast and medicine, Amelia and he left the vi and headed for Moon


    Lake.


    When they were dating back then, they always wandered around Moon Lake. Moon Lake was also


    famous for having numerous couples around, so it was also called Couple Lake in Lofbury.


    There were indeed many couples there when they arrived at Moon Lake. Amelia and Warren got


    out of the car and walked along the road.


    Suddenly, Amelia took the initiative to hold Warren¡¯s hand.


    Warren¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding your hand. We used to hold hands when we came here for a walk before we got


    married, right? Now that we¡¯re married, it¡¯s natural for


    us to hold hands, isn¡¯t it? Today, I just hope we can be like an ordinary couple,¡± Amelia slowly said.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Warren pursed his lips and didn¡¯t shake off Amelia¡¯s hand. He just let her hold his hand.


    They wandered around, and Amelia also took photos of the scenery along the way with her phone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Warren, let¡¯s take a photo together,¡± Amelia suddenly said.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± asked Warren.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Amelia. Because it would be her memory afterward.


    Warren didn¡¯t say anything more, so Amelia asked a passer-by to take a photo for them.


    ¡°Smile and say cheese!¡± said the passers-by. After taking the photo, he said with some regret,


    ¡°Madam, your husband didn¡¯t smile. Do you need me to take another one for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Thank you,¡± said Amelia. She knew that Warren still wouldn¡¯t smile even if they took


    another one.


    Amelia took back her phone and looked at the photo they had just taken.


    In the photo, Amelia smiled brightly, but Warren was expressionless and cold. He even looked


    impatient.


    Amelia¡¯s eyshes trembled. She thought, ¡°Maybe every second now is unpleasant for Warren.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Amelia smiled, put away her phone, took Warren¡¯s hand, and continued to walk


    forward.


    When they arrived at a church, Warren was stunned for a second. He remembered this church.


    When they were dating, they had passed by and even walked into this church before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look. We haven¡¯t been here for many years. I kinda miss it,¡± Amelia


    murmured. The scene of theming here back then appeared in her mind again.


    Amelia was innocent and lively at that time, but Warren was determined to take revenge.


    Warren thought, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been together like this back then, our lives


    wouldn¡¯t have been so tortuous.¡±


    Warren pursed his lips and finally walked in with Amelia.


    Today was not Sunday, but there were so many people in there. When they came to the hall, they


    knew what was going on.


    A couple was holding a wedding here. At this moment, the wedding was witnessed by a priest, and


    there were many rtives and friends of that couple in the hall.


    Amelia looked at the bride in a white wedding dress with envy in her


    eyes.


    When Amelia was young, she also wished that one day she could put on a wedding dress for her


    beloved, but¡­ In the end, she had never worn a wedding dress once.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll never put on a wedding dress in my life.¡± She _smiled mockingly,


    pressed her palms together and gently closed her eyes.


    Warren looked at Amelia. At this moment, the sunlight fell on her through the window, making her


    look indescribably holy.


    Amelia looked serious and pious, as if she was praying for something important.


    Warren thought, ¡°After today, Amelia will leave the vi and officially divorce me! After today, I won¡¯t


    see her anymore and won¡¯t have to endure the annoyance that appears from time to time. That¡¯s


    what I¡¯ve been expecting, so I should be happy!¡±


    Warren said to him again in his mind, but his heart seemed to throb again.


    Finally, Amelia slowly opened her eyes and separated her hands that had been pressed together.


    ¡°What were you praying for?¡± Warren asked.


    Amelia smiled and said, ¡°I prayed for a happy marriage for this couple.¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± Warren made ament.


    Amelia smiled and said nothing. But when the priest said that the groom could kiss the bride,


    Amelia suddenly turned sideways, put her arms around Warren¡¯s neck, stood on tiptoe and


    approached his lips.


    911


    Warren was stunned for a second, and aplicated emotion shed in his eyes. In an instant, the


    memory of himing to this church with Amelia showed up in his mind.


    At that time, Amelia smiled, put her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Warren, let¡¯s hold our wedding


    in this church afterward, shall we?¡±


    ¡°As you please,¡± said Warren. At that time, he just said that casually to echo, because he didn¡¯t


    think he would have a wedding with Amelia at all. He only approached her for revenge.


    But Amelia smiled contentedly because of Warren¡¯s answer. ¡°Thank you!¡± Amelia said happily, and


    then kissed his lips.


    And now, Amelia also took the initiative to kiss Warren¡¯s lips.


    Amelia¡¯s gentle lips touched Warren¡¯s slightly cold lips, making him unconsciously swallow. Some


    desire seemed to be aroused in Warren¡¯s body.


    Warren needed to use all his self-control to suppress this desire.


    ¡°Stop it, stop it!¡± Warren shouted in his mind. His self-control waspletely destroyed by Amelia¡¯s


    simple kiss.


    If they didn¡¯t stop¡­ Warren may not be able to hold on any longer.


    Warren wanted to push Amelia away, but his body was so stiff that he had no strength to push her


    away at all.


    Just when Warren couldn¡¯t help but raise his hands to hug Amelia, her lips finally left his lips, which


    also quickly brought his reason back.


    Warren withdrew his hands stiffly and was d that he hadn¡¯t hugged Amelia just now.


    Warren thought, ¡°It was so close¡­ I almost surrendered.¡±


    Amelia said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Warren was stunned for a second. Amelia said exactly the same words when she kissed him in the


    church back then.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you thanking me?¡± Warren asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t push me away just now,¡± said Amelia. The kiss just now brought her back to


    the past for a second. She was brought back to the carefree and happy age when she felt love was


    very beautiful.


    pter 1364


    it time was the most ruthless thing in the world he passed things ould nevere back.


    et¡¯s go,¡± said Amelia. She turned around and walked towards the gate of


    church first.


    arren pursed his lips and followed Amelia out of the church.


    There are we going next?¡± Warren asked.


    et¡¯s have lunch at the restaurant we went to before. I¡¯ve checked online.


    stilbopen now,¡± said Amelia.


    restaurant that existed ten years ago was still open. Where ththey Here at the restaurant, there


    were not many people, and there were still


    sant seats.


    dyapatitecha table and sat down. Amelia looked at the menu withth helstal She still remembered the


    names of many dishes on this incre


    to her member memory, Amelia ordered some dishes that they hachd ck them a theit, and then


    asked Warren, ¡°What else do you want toto


    Send Gift Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    ¡°No, these are enough,¡± said Warren.


    ¡°You have to take medicine before eating. I¡¯ll get you a cup of warm water,¡± said Amelia. Then she


    stood up and left. After a while, she brought a ss of warm water. Then she took out the medicine


    from her bag and handed it to Warren.


    Warren swallowed the medicine with water. Then Amelia said, ¡°Sit here for a while. I¡¯ll take a look at


    their message wall.¡±


    Warren frowned. As soon as they walked in, he saw that message wall at once. There were many


    small pieces of paper on it, each with a sentence or a drawing on it. Most of them were left by


    customers. The restaurant took this as a unique feature.


    But Warren was not interested in this kind of thing.


    He watched Amelia walk to the message wall. She seemed to be seriously looking at those


    messages on the wall.


    In Warren¡¯s memory, he vaguely remembered that when they came here back then, Amelia had


    also written a message note. At that time, Warren was curious about what she wrote, but she


    refused to tell him and only said that she would tell him in the future.


    Warren thought, ¡°Future¡­ There¡¯s no future between us.¡±


    Warren sneered.


    Then he saw Amelia bend down and hold a pen. It seemed that she was writing something. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren thought, ¡°Is she writing that kind of message note again? So¡­ boring.¡± Warren curled his


    lips and then stopped looking at Amelia.


    After a while, Amelia returned to the table, and the waiters started to serve the dishes one after


    another.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enjoy our lunch,¡± said Amelia. Then she lowered her head and started to eat.


    But Warren didn¡¯t move. Instead, he suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you me in the church?¡±


    Amelia paused. She hesitated for a while and then said, ¡°Do I need a


    kiss


    reason to kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Warren asked.


    Then Amelia said, ¡°If you think that there must be a reason for it, maybe it¡¯s because the


    atmosphere in the church was too good at that moment so I failed to control myself.¡±


    ¡°You failed to control yourself?¡± Warren narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Amelia smiled softly, ¡°Warren, you think you¡¯re not charming enough to let me lose control of


    myself?¡±


    Warren pursed his lips awkwardly. ¡°This joke is not funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. We are a couple now. Isn¡¯t it normal for the wife to lose control of herself and kiss


    her husband?¡± said Amelia.


    Warren red at Amelia. ¡°Amelia, what tricks are you gonna do? I¡¯m telling you, no matter what


    tricks you¡¯re gonna do, it won¡¯t work. You have to sign the divorce agreement when today is over!¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± said Amelia. ¡°I jus answered your question


    seriously. At that moment, I lost control of myself.¡±


    Amelia looked into Warren¡¯s eyes and confessed her feelings without dodging.


    After a while, Warren looked away, picked up his fork and started to eat.


    A trace of disappointment shed in Amelia¡¯s eyes. In fact, in the church, she wanted to treat that


    kiss as their wedding kiss.


    Amelia fantasized that it was they who were holding a wedding in the church at that moment. And


    when she kissed Warren, she also murmured in her mind, ¡°I do.¡±


    But Warren wouldn¡¯t know about it, and there was no need for Amelia to say that.


    Amelia lowered her head and continued to eat.


    It was really silent. They didn¡¯t say anything until they finished eating. Amelia tried to force out a


    smile. ¡°Well, we¡¯re done eating. Pay the bill, honey.¡±


    Hearing Amelia call him honey, Warren¡¯s heart trembled for a second. He


    suppressed the strange feeling, called a waiter and then paid the bill.


    Amelia continued to say with a smile, Now let¡¯s go to the cinema. I¡¯ve bought the tickets for a movie


    that¡¯ll be on one hourter. We¡¯ll be there at the right time if we walk there, and we can also digest


    the lunch we just


    ate.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way, then.¡± Warren got up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Amelia hurriedly caught up with Warren and took the initiative to hold his hand. ¡°Warren, can you


    smile? I haven¡¯t seen you smile today.¡±


    Warren looked at Amelia coldly. ¡°I only promised to apany you for one day today, but I didn¡¯t


    say that I would smile while doing that.¡±


    ¡°But no matter whether you smile or not, you still have to stay with me for one day. Won¡¯t it be better


    if you can smile?¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to see him indifferent all the time when she recalled today


    afterward.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Amelia. Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± said Warren.


    Amelia paused. What Warren said was like a sharp sword hacked her heart, making her so painful.


    Amelia thought, ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s already hard for me to see Warren¡¯s smile, and we¡¯re already


    so far apart from each other. I was just unwilling to admit it before. I¡¯ve always fantasized that he


    would still have some feelings for me, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go,¡± Amelia said in a low voice and then took Warren to walk towards the cinema.


    Watching the smile gradually disappear from Amelia¡¯s face, Warren felt slightly suffocated. His body


    seemed to be condemning himself as if he had done something wrong just now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Warren said to himself in his mind.


    Warren thought, ¡°I don¡¯t need to smile at Amelia, and I don¡¯t care about how she thinks about it.


    After today, we¡¯ll only be the parents of our kids. We won¡¯t have any other rtionships except for


    that.¡±


    The movie Amelia bought to watch was a romanticedy. When they watched the movie, all the


    people around wereughing, but Warren didn¡¯t want tough at all.


    All his attention was fixed on the slender hand that was holding his right


    14:38


    hand tightly


    Since they came in and sat down, Amelia had been holding Warren¡¯s hand like this.


    Warren could still bear it when they walked on the road hand in hand, but his feelings became more


    clear when they sat and held hands in such a dark environment.


    Especially when Amelia¡¯s fingers moved and her fingertips touched his palm from time to time,


    Warren¡¯s whole body stiffened. His blood all over his body seemed to be rushing to his hand, and


    the instinct of his body seemed to be eager for more touches from Amelia.


    When Amelia¡¯s hand moved again and held his hand tighter, Warren suddenly moved his hand and


    wanted to withdraw it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Amelia shouted in a low voice and then held Warren¡¯s hand tighter, as if she was really


    afraid that he would withdraw it. ¡°Let me hold it for a while more, okay?¡±


    Warren pursed his lips hard and hesitated. Then his phone suddenly vibrated. The next moment, he


    still withdrew his hand hard and took out the phone. Then he walked out of the room hastily.


    Ä¿


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Amelia felt her hand was so empty. No matter how hard she wanted someone to stay, she would


    still fail to do so.


    Amelia smiled bitterly. Then she got up and walked out of the room as well.


    As soon as Amelia walked out of the room, she saw Warren answering a


    call.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After finishing the call, Warren put away his phone and turned


    around, only to see Amelia standing behind him.


    Warren¡¯s eyes flicked slightly, and then he said, ¡°Today¡¯s appointment has to be suspended. I have


    to go home now.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Amelia hurriedly asked.


    ¡°I have something to deal with. I didn¡¯t want to go, but¡­ My mom asked me to,¡± said Warren. ¡°I


    might go back quitete tonight.¡±


    After saying that, Warren was about to leave.


    Amelia suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Do you really have to do that today?¡±


    Warren nced at Amelia and said, ¡°Yes. If you think the time we spent together so far today is still


    not enough, I canpensate you next time.¡±


    Amelia felt a pain in her heart. She thought, ¡°Compensate? It sounds like a deal. No, today is a deal


    between us indeed. I trade Warren¡¯spany for one day with our divorce.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you,¡± said Amelia. ¡°As for the rest of the time¡­ You don¡¯t have topensate me.


    I will sign the divorce agreement after 12 o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    Warren looked at Amelia in surprise. After a while, he said casually, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    They left the cinema and got in the car. When they returned to the vi, they saw Lydia and Melissa


    were both there.


    Melissa was wearing a high-end dress and delicate makeup. She looked like she was going to


    attend a banquet.


    As soon as Lydia saw Warren, she said, ¡°I asked Melissa to go to the


    09:24


    banquet with you. She can take care of you if you feel unwell.¡±


    Warren frowned slightly, and then Lydia added, ¡°You know that today¡¯s banquet is to dispel those


    rumors about your condition. I¡¯ll feel more relieved if Melissa goes with you.¡±


    Warren pondered for a moment and then acquiesced to Lydia¡¯s arrangement. ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed.¡±


    Then he went upstairs.


    Only Lydia, Melissa and Amelia were left in the living room.


    Lydia looked at Amelia and said, ¡°I heard that you asked Warren to go out with you today. I thought


    you would at least care about his condition. He¡¯s too weak to go out for too long now. You really


    don¡¯t care about Warren at all. If you take him out for nothing important again next time,


    I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no next time,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lydia asked.


    ¡°I will sign the divorce agreement and go back to Strico tomorrow.¡± Amelia gently smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think I wille here again in the future. So you can rest assured, Mrs. York.¡±


    Lydia was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Hearing this, Melissa immediately chuckled secretly. She thought, ¡°Amelia wants to divorce Mr.


    York? And she¡¯s gonna go back to Strico ap nevere to Lofbury again?! That¡¯ll be wonderful!¡±


    After a long while, Lydia said, ¡°You mean it this time, right? You won¡¯t g back on your word as you


    did before, will you?¡±


    Amelia knew that Lydia was talking aboutst time, she had promised topletely break up with


    Warren in the hospital, but in the end, she took the initiative toe to Lofbury to see Warren. In


    fact, she did that for Rileyst time. She hoped Warren could drop thewsuit.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Amelia.


    Lydia stared at Amelia and said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for thest time, then. I hope you won¡¯t let me


    down.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything more. She just looked up at the stairs and waited for that figure to


    appear. For her, she would be d to look at Warren for even one more minute.


    09:24


    Amelia wanted to see Warren more. She wanted to imprint his face in her mind.


    Finally, Warren appeared.


    In a ck suit, Warren was much thinner than before. He walked down the stairs step by step


    elegantly with his back straightened.


    With neat hair and a handsome but serious face, Warren looked delicate.


    When Warren walked to the living room, Melissa took the initiative to step forward and held his arm.


    She said to Lydia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. York. I will take care of Mr. York at the banquet tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Pay attention to the time when Warren has to take medicine. Don¡¯t let him be too tired. Call


    me if you need anything,¡± said Lydia.


    Warren greeted Lydia and then left the vi with Melissa.


    Amelia watched them pass her. Her eyes were full of reluctance, and she wanted to reach out to


    grab Warren and ask him to stay with her for a while. Because this kind ofpany wouldn¡¯t


    happen again.


    But in the end, Amelia didn¡¯t do anything but just watch¡­


    She watched Warren gradually disappear from her sight.


    After a while, Lydia also left. Before leaving, she just stared at Amelia again and said, ¡°I only hope


    that my son can spend the rest of his life peacefully, but he can¡¯t do that as long as he¡¯s with you. I


    hope you can let him go since he has donated liver to you twice!¡±


    Amelia could only say, ¡°I will. I also hope Warren can be safe and guard.¡±


    When Amelia was the only one left in the living room, she searched the Inte on her phone and


    learned that Warren had gone to a famous charity g in Lofbury tonight.


    There were also somements saying that Warren¡¯s participation in the charity g broke the


    previous rumors about the serious illness of the head of the York Group.


    There were some live videos taken by others on the Inte, and Amelia specially found the videos


    about Warren to watch.


    In the video, although Warren was thinner now, he looked quite lively. He was chatting with others in


    the video. Melissa was with him, looking shy and charming.


    09:24


    Thements of the video were all guessing the rtionship between Melissa and Warren.


    Looking at the video, Amelia¡¯s eyes were sour as if tears would surge at any time.


    Amelia thought, ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still not the one who can be with Warren. He might have Melissa or


    other women around him, but¡­ there¡¯s no ce for me. Maybe ending this marriage and going


    back to Strico is the best choice for me.¡±


    After turning off her phone, Amelia just sat in the living room and waited silently. Time passed by.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been waiting. She finally stood up and turned to look at the door


    when she heard some noise.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Warren and Melissa walked into the room, and then they paused when they saw Amelia.


    Warren frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    Amelia forced out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. Today is not over yet. It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock and there is still


    an hour left before midnight.¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes darkened, and then he turned to Melissa aside and said, ¡°Go back to your room


    first.¡±


    Melissa nodded obediently and then went back to her room. Amelia was going back to Strico


    tomorrow, anyway. Melissa no longer regarded Amelia as a threat.


    Warren pulled his tie and stepped forward. ¡°Only one hour is left. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Let me make spaghetti for you. I¡¯ve asked the servant to prepare it today. I originally nned to


    have spaghetti for dinner. Since you are back at this time, just treat it as a midnight snack,¡± said


    Amelia. ¡°Wait a minute in the dining room. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    After saying that, Amelia hurriedly ran into the kitchen.


    Warren pursed his lips and finally sat down in the dining room.


    When Amelia came out with two bowls of spaghetti, Warren looked at the spaghetti in the bowl and


    was confused. ¡°Birthday spaghetti?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Although it¡¯s not your birthday today, I¡­ I wish you could live a long life, so I cooked this,¡±


    said Amelia,


    ¡°Live a long life?¡± Warren sneered. ¡°You think I can do that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in this world. Just like I used to think that I may die soon, but I still


    survive again and again and live to the present,¡± said Amelia. It was Warren who saved her life.


    Warren checked the time and found that there were 40 minutes left before midnight. ¡°I hope you can


    keep your word and sign the divorce agreement 40 minutester.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Amelia answered gently. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. When we finish, the time will almost be up.¡±


    09:24


    Warren lowered his head and started to eat the bowl of birthday spaghetti.


    Amelia watched Warren eat the birthday spaghetti in a daze. She hurriedly lowered her head to eat


    when her eyes turned watery.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I don¡¯t want to let Warren see me cry in thest period I spend with


    him.¡±


    After eating for a while, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Warren, you really¡­ won¡¯t love me


    anymore?¡±


    Warren raised his head slightly and looked at Amelia. ¡°Do you still think that I will love you again?


    Amelia, I thought the fact that I didn¡¯t want to relieve my hypnosis should be enough for you to


    understand how much I don¡¯t want to love you anymore.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned pale, and then she smiled mockingly, ¡°I know. I just¡­ want to let me lose all


    the hope. Then¡­ I can stop pestering you.¡±


    As Amelia said that, she lowered her head again and continued to eat the spaghetti. It seemed as if


    everything was normal, but Amelia¡¯s slightly trembling hand holding the fork was revealing her mood


    at this moment,


    They finally finished the spaghetti, and there were five minutes left.


    Amelia took out the divorce agreement and a pen. She thought, ¡°Soon¡­ I¡¯m no longer Warren¡¯s


    wife.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Amelia looked at Warren and said, hope you can promise me one


    thing.¡±


    Warren frowned. ¡°What tricks are you gonna do again?¡±


    11


    ¡°I just want you to promise me that you will never relieve the hypn said Amelia.


    ¡°What?¡± Warren was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this to be Amelia¡¯sst


    request.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to relieve the hypnosis now, then just never do it in the future. Just let


    everything between us disappear,¡± Amelia said in a low voice.


    Amelia thought, ¡°If 20 or 30 yearster¡­ Warren really relieves the hypnosis, even if we¡¯ll be


    together, the passed time won¡¯te back, and he¡¯ll only feel more regretful. Then I prefer him to¡­


    not love me forever.¡±


    911


    09:24


    When it was 12 o¡¯clock, Amelia signed her name on the divorce


    agreement.


    Then Amelia smiled at Warren, ¡°Warren York, you are really free now.¡±


    And Warren would not be Amelia¡¯s bond anymore.


    Warren stared at Amelia. Her smile seemed to make his heart throb.


    Amelia went back to Strico. Rosalie was shocked and hurriedly went to the concession stand after


    knowing about it.


    When Rosalie got there, she only saw Matilda sitting in the concession stand.


    ¡°Mrs. Haab, where is Amelia?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside,¡± said Matilda. She looked worried. Last night, after Amelia came back, Matilda had


    already known the result from her. She learned that Amelia still signed the divorce agreement and


    ended the rtionship with Warren.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her, then,¡± said Rosalie.


    Matilda nodded. She knew that although Amelia pretended to be fine aftering back, she wasn¡¯t


    fine at all. Amelia had always been tolerant. so she would only hide all her sadness in her heart.


    She wouldn¡¯t say because she was afraid that Matilda would be worried about her.


    It would be good if Amelia could pour out to someone.


    Rosalie walked into the room and saw Amelia sitting next to the crib an looking down at Zinnia who


    was asleep.


    After hearing the noise of Rosalieing in, Amelia raised her head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Rosalie stepped forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had a three-month


    appointment with Warren? The time¡¯s not up yet. Why did youe back?¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s better sooner thanter. I¡¯ve been staying there for more than two


    months and have realized a lot of things. The longer I stayed there, the more annoyed he would


    feel. Then I¡¯d better set him free earlier.¡±


    09:24


    Amelia¡¯s voice was calm, but Rosalie knew how sad and painful she was.


    ¡°Then you and him¡­¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship between us anymore. Warren will pay me alimony every month ording


    to the agreement. Except for that, I won¡¯t go to Lofbury to disturb him. If the kids want to see him, he


    will send someone to bring them to Lofbury,¡± said Amelia.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± Letting go of the one she loved the most, the rest of her life


    would only be filled with regret.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Amelia murmured. ¡°But I want to make the best choice for Warren. Since he


    doesn¡¯t love me anymore, then the one who will be with him in the future can be another woman.


    That person can make him happy and take care of him.¡±


    ¡°But if one day Warren relieves the hypnosis and restores his feelings for you, he will definitely be


    regretful and painful,¡± said Rosalie.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    ¡°No, ¡°Amelia shook her head and continued, ¡°He can actually end the hypnosis at any time because


    he was the one who established the code words for releasing it. Only he knows it. But he doesn¡¯t


    want to, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°And he promised me that he would never get rid of the hypnosis,¡± said Amelia.


    Rosalie was surprised. ¡°What do you mean? Did you ask him not to release it?¡±


    ¡°You can say that,¡± Amelia responded. ¡°He himself didn¡¯t want to get rid of hypnosis. I mentioned it


    when we were signing the divorce agreement, and he agreed not to release it without hesitation.¡±


    Rosalie slightly pursed her rosy lips, and an unwillingness could be seen on her face. Did the


    infatuated couple really depart just like that?


    Dejected, Amelia said understandingly, ¡°We don¡¯t always get what we want in our lives. Warren and


    I are seemingly not supposed to have a happy ending, but I won¡¯t take things too far. I¡¯ll do my best


    to lead a nice life and raise my two kids well. For me, life is much more than just love.¡±,


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help,¡± Rosalie said. Amelia was stronger than she had thought.


    Amelia joked, ¡°Okay. If something really happens, I will ask you for h You can¡¯t run away!¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, Rosalie¡¯s phone rang. She answered the


    phone and heard Lillian¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Rosalie, do you know what I have heard?¡±


    Lillian seemed to have heard something incredible in her fussy voice.


    Rosalie remarked, ¡°Just tell me. Don¡¯t let me guess.¡± Lillian liked to make a fuss. Rosalie didn¡¯t think


    she could guess what it was about within half an hour.


    Lillian got straight to the point. ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve heard, Calvin was responsible for Bethany¡¯s


    detention, and he acted out of rage for his love.¡±


    Rosalie was taken aback. Two weeks ago, Bethany¡¯s detention was the subject of rumors. Rosalie


    and Lillian had a conversation about it, and


    09:24


    Lillian revealed that Bethany had a supporter in Strico. Additionally, they even spected about who


    Bethany could have offended, and even her prop hadn¡¯t been able to save her this time.


    It turned out that Calvin was behind this.


    ¡°Calvin did this for Hanna,¡± Lillian added. ¡°I heard that Bethany set Hanna up and got Hanna into


    the hospital. Then the police detained Bethany. After she was released, Bethany went to plead with


    her prop, but it didn¡¯t work. Calvin wanted it to be clear that Bethany deserved to be punished. No


    one dared to support her!¡±


    ¡°How is Hanna now?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. It¡¯s said that she was not severely injured. I think Calvin is serious about


    Hanna. I heard that Bethany¡¯s prop was a friend of Calvin. If Calvin hadn¡¯t taken Hanna seriously,


    he could have been easy on Bethany for his friend¡¯s sake, and things wouldn¡¯t have gone this far,¡±


    answered Lillian.


    ¡°It¡¯s great if Calvin is serious about Hanna,¡± Rosalie stated. It meant that Calvin had let go of her.


    Hanna seemed innocent. Maybe that was why Calvin fell in love with


    her.


    Amelia questioned what happened after the phone call was over. Rosalie gave her a quick


    exnation of the phone call and the encounter when she and Lillian ran into Calvin and Hanna in


    the mall earlier.


    Amelia was surprised to hear that. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Calvin¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope he can be happy,¡± Rosalie uttered.


    Rosalie and Calvin had been through a lot since their childhood. Rosalie was just a part of Calvin¡¯s


    life. Would Hanna stay by Calvin¡¯s side for the rest of his life?


    At night, after the two children fell asleep, Rosalie came to the study.


    Jonathan was having a video conference inside. Rosalie quietly entered the room and sat down on


    the couch, propping her chin and looking at Jonathan.


    She was used to this situation.


    He was busy with his work. At home, he frequently had to manage


    09:24


    It was easy toprehend how much responsibility he was carrying as the leader of a sizable


    corporation.


    He made an effort to spend time with her and the kids any chance he got, though.


    Sometimes, he went to bed together with her, but when she identally woke up at midnight, she


    found him doing some paper work.


    He just said to her lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just something left unfinished. I¡¯ll go back to sleep when it¡¯s done.¡±


    She would regret not being able to share his burden at the time. In addition, she had made the


    suggestion that she join the corporation to support him.


    ¡°No, you have to learn many things from scratch before you can help me in the office,¡± Jonathan


    said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. And I believe I can pick them up.¡±


    ¡°I know. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to learn things because you used to be a straight-A student, but


    you don¡¯t enjoy business. You¡¯re passionate aboutw, so you n to work in this field for the rest


    of your life, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalie, I hope you¡¯re free to do whatever you want. And what right now is to make sure that you


    and our kids can do whatever want. Otherwise, everything I¡¯ve done will be for nothing if on your


    dream,¡± said Jonathan.


    you


    ¡°But I want to help you with your busy work, ¡°Rosalie said guiltily.


    ¡°You already helped me. Aren¡¯t you helping with the legal affairs of th corporation?¡±


    ng


    ¡°That¡¯s just a small favor. Besides, the corporation has a professional lega


    team.¡±


    ¡°In a few years, when you have more experience in this field, you can take charge of the legal


    affairs of the corporation. You may be a huge assistance to me in this way.¡±


    Now, looking at Jonathan, who wasmunicating in French with


    09:24


    foreign senior executives, Rosalie wondered if she could really take charge of the legal affairs of the


    corporation in the future. Was she capable of that?


    A momentter, she shook her head to shake off the self-doubt. She believed she could do that


    job.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    She needed to further her professional knowledge in the uing years.


    After the meeting was over, Jonathan headed over to Rosalie. ¡°Why did you just shake your head?


    Is there a problem with your head?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just thinking about something,¡± said Rosalie.


    He sat next to her and extended his hand to softly stroke her showy belly. She had been pregnant


    for more than five months.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby today?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. It has moved a few times.¡± The fetal movement had increased in frequency now that the


    fetus had grown bigger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you for the prenatal visit tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d have an important meeting tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just finished it a minute ago,¡± Jonathan said.


    Only then did Rosalie know that he had managed to hold the meeting ahead of schedule. He


    always tried his best to apany her to every prenatal visit.


    Rosalie said, ¡°You can take some rest tomorrow. I can have someone else¡¯ go with me.¡±


    Jonathan replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to miss any prenatal visits. I w know the condition of you and the


    baby.¡±


    Rosalie looked at the man in slight puzzlement. Since when did his eyes be full of worries


    about her?


    He had been worried about her. Since she was pregnant, his eyes were always full of anxiety and


    fear.


    And she was the one who caused all of this. She insisted on keeping the baby, bringing him anxiety


    and fear.


    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rosalie murmured as she held his face with both hands, her fingertips


    brushing the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be concerned about you. I want you to be safe,¡± Jonathan remarked, slightly rubbing


    his cheeks against her palms.


    09:24


    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± She smiled and promised, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    He grinned as he softly closed his eyes, savoring the intimacy of the


    moment.


    She stayed by his side. Her breath, her warmth, and everything about her made him so attached to


    her. Because of her, his once-empty heart began to slowly fill with love.


    After recuperating from her injury, Hanna rejoined the crew, but there had been a significant change.


    Even the director was reced, along with all the actors who had declined to film.


    The crew members disyed much greater respect when they saw Hanna. They greeted her


    warmly, which was something Hanna struggled to get used to.


    ¡°What happened? Did anyone in the crew know that Calvin was my boyfriend?¡± Hanna managed to


    create a chance to ask Shelly in a low voice as she grabbed her hand.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told anyone in the crew about it,¡± Shelly replied.


    ¡°Why do people in the crew treat me this way?¡± Hanna asked puzzledly.


    Shelly answered, ¡°It has something to do with Calvin. Everyone beli that you have the support of


    high-ranking members of the Gunner Group because the one who took you awayst time was from


    the Gunner Group. So how can they mistreat you?¡±


    Hanna was taken aback at the thought that she had social connections too in others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°By the way, how is it going between you and Calvin?¡± Shelly asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing new.¡± Anyway, Hanna was continuing to y his girlfriend. In the past, she used to y his


    girlfriend out of sympathy because she had experienced emotional agony herself and wanted to


    help him.


    But gradually, Hanna grew appreciative and desired to repay him.


    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here right now if it weren¡¯t for Calvin.


    09:24


    ¡°You can think about the possibility of making it real,¡± Shelly whispered. ¡°So many people want the


    same opportunity as you


    the same opportunity as you have now, but they don¡¯t have it. Why don¡¯t you take advantage of


    ying his girlfriend and make it real?¡±


    Hannaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that again. Do you really think someone like him can fall in love easily?¡±


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help but think of the day he took her to a party, which made her more conscious of


    the fact that she and him truly came from different worlds.


    Even though they were interacting right now, they would soon diverge, like two crossing lines.


    ¡°I simply want to carry out my role as his fake girlfriend without getting myself hurt. I won¡¯t dwell on


    anything else because I am aware of how ipatible we are,¡± Hanna said.


    Upon hearing that, Shelly suddenly felt bad for her friend and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Even if it was


    Calvin, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m too old to dream. Shelly, I admitted that I had a crush on him. Not many women can¡¯t


    resist such a man. I knew that he was not attracted to me. I was only his fictitious girlfriend, so he


    dispatched someone to the crew to save me.¡±


    Hanna kept talking. Only in front of her friend would she say something so frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    make it real if it¡¯s unrequited affection. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the only one who suffers in the end. So I


    don¡¯t allow myself to fall in love with him.¡±


    Hearing this, Shelly said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Shelly made her suggestion without giving it any thought. If Hanna did fall in love with Calvin as she


    suggested, but Calvin didn¡¯t end up loving her back, Hanna would only have to go through


    heartbreak once more.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? I know you just want me to start another rtionship,¡± Hanna


    replied.


    ¡°Well, when you and Calvin are done, I¡¯ll find a good man for you,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna smiled at her friend¡¯s words.


    After finishing her work, Hanna went home by bus and was startled to


    09:24


    see Lorin standing in front of her apartment building.


    Lorin¡¯s eyes lit up when he spotted her, and he instantly walked toward her. Obviously, he was


    waiting for her.


    ¡°You¡­came back,¡± Lorin said with a nervous expression. He came for her, but when he saw her, he


    couldn¡¯t express himself, despite having so much to say.


    Hanna said to him, ¡°Lorin, are you here to look for me? I don¡¯t think there is something between us


    for us to meet. I hope that we can try our best to avoid meeting each other in the future.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:24

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Lorin¡¯s eyes briefly zed with agony. Perhaps now he finally realized that the woman who once


    loved him didn¡¯t love him any longer.


    ¡°Are


    you


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    serious about Calvin?¡± Lorin asked.


    Hanna replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. I hope you don¡¯t bother us because I¡¯m seriously


    dating him now.¡±


    ¡°But how much do you know about him?¡± Lorin continued.


    As he mentioned it, she thought of how he got along with his friends and the way they treated the


    women who adored them in the private room at the party.


    People like that had their own perspectives.


    And Hanna realized that she came from a world different from theirs.


    ¡°If I want to get to know him, I¡¯ll do it by myself. I don¡¯t need anyone else to tell me about him,¡±


    Hanna replied before walking into the apartment building.


    ¡°Do you believe that he really loves you?¡± Lorin suddenly stepped forward to block her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The person he truly loves is Rosalie Leighton!¡± Lorin said. ¡°Ro wife of Jonathan, the board


    chairman of Youngblood Group. C pursued Rosalie madly. Even after Rosalie, he didn¡¯t date any wo


    Manydies and even famous and unknown beautiful actresses in entertainment industry from


    Strico want to be his girlfriends. Do think he really loves you when he dates you?¡±


    Lorin spat it out in one breath.


    Hanna¡¯s body trembled slightly. Rosalie must be the woman she and Calvin had encountered the


    other day. When he talked to the woman that day, Calvin¡¯s tone was surprisingly softpared to


    his usual demeanor.


    the


    It had never urred to Hanna that Calvin¡¯s love for a woman would be so profound.


    Lorin used the word ¡°madly¡±. It just showed how much Calvin loved that


    09:24


    e


    woman.


    Lorin continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan, Calvin might have already taken Rosalie away. Calvin


    may be ying a game with you out of whim.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t believe Calvin truly loves me? Why did Calvin fall in love with ady like me who


    comes from amon family and has a normal appearance when there are so many gorgeous and


    wealthy actors and actresses out there? That¡¯s what you think, right?¡±


    Lorin choked and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡­ just don¡¯t want you to be tricked.¡±


    ¡°Then I can tell you very clearly that I didn¡¯t get tricked,¡± Hanna stated. ¡°And I think Calvin gave up


    Rosalie not because his husband was Jonathan, but because Rosalie loved Jonathan.¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t give in because of Jonathan¡¯s power!


    ¡°You¡­really¡­¡± For a moment, Lorin didn¡¯t know what else to say to persuade her.


    ¡°Lorin, I think you should understand that I hate deception the most. There¡¯s been no deception


    between Calvin and me since the beginning. I can tell you very clearly that he has never lied to me!


    ¡°After saying that, Hanna looked away and turned to walk into the building.


    Lorin was left behind, standing in front of the building with a bitter smile. ¡°He has never lied to you?


    Hanna, you will realize that you afford to be with a man like him one day!¡±


    Hanna returned to her apartment, put down her purse, walked into bathroom, turned on the faucet,


    and washed her face.


    She looked at her wet face in the mirror. She knew that she was not stunningpared to the


    women around Calvin, despite being somewhat attractive.


    No wonder his friends at the party looked at her with skepticism in their eyes when Calvin took her


    there.


    Well, she was his fake girlfriend after all. It was just a deal between the two of them.


    Calvin had never lied to her. Hanna knew better than anyone that he


    09:24


    didn¡¯t mean it when he said he loved her in front of others.


    She knew Calvin was out of her league, so she wouldn¡¯t fancy getting things that should not belong


    to her.


    After everything between them was over, her life would be peaceful again. What she did for


    now was to repay him for sending someone to save her!


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. Hanna pulled out her phone from her pocket and looked at the


    screen. It was from Calvin.


    She swiftly answered the call.


    ¡°Hey, will you be avable tomorrow evening?¡± Calvin¡¯s cold voice sounded on the phone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Then go to a banquet with me tomorrow evening.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°A banquet? Is it a formal one?¡±


    ¡°Soft of,¡± he said.


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have a formal dress for that,¡± Hanna said awkwardly. She barely attended formal


    events that required formal attire, so she didn¡¯t have such apparel in her wardrobe. She would only


    disgrace him if she showed up at the banquet dressed in casual attire.


    Calvin said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it for you. I will send the driver to pick tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± Hanna breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Good night,¡± Calvin said, about to end the call.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Hanna couldn¡¯t help crying out


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°When you take me to the party, do you really think people will believe that I am your girlfriend?


    After all, your former girlfriends and I¡­ ¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they believe it? I chose you to be my girlfriend. There is no reason for others not to


    believe it. I just need you to disy your affection for me in front of others.¡±


    09:24


    ¡°Oh? Okay, I got it. Good night,¡± she murmured.


    After ending the call, Hanna looked at her phone with a bitter smile. Was she insecure about


    herself? After so many years, she had believed she had ovee the suffering brought on by Lorin


    and Christine, but she was wrong. She was still affected by it, especially now her boyfriend was


    Calvin, the most powerful young man in the entertainment industry!


    Shaking her head, she urged herself to behave like a good girlfriend no matter what!


    The next day, the Gunner family¡¯s driver picked Hanna up and drove her to a personal styling salon


    in Strico, where a VIP system had been implemented. Regr people could not join it.


    When Hanna walked into the salon, a shop assistant greeted her and asked respectfully, ¡°Good


    morning. Are you Ms. Hanna Zimmerman?¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:24

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna replied.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner has informed us. Pleasee with me, Ms. Zimmerman,¡± said the shop assistant.


    Hanna came to the fitting room area, a spacious lobby with exquisite and valuable dresses on both


    sides.


    However, the shop assistant who led the way didn¡¯t stop here but took her to the innermost section.


    Inparison to the dresses they had passed earlier, the ones in this section were far more


    luxurious, elegant, and essorized with stunning jewelry,


    ¡°Mr. Gunner said that you can choose whatever you want from here, and he will buy them.¡±


    Hanna was taken aback. ¡°Buy them? Aren¡¯t they for rent?¡±


    The salesperson smiled. ¡°These dresses are not for rent but for sale.¡±


    Hanna hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Well¡­ Wait a moment.¡±


    The salesperson nodded, while Hanna walked aside to call Calvin. After a while, the phone was


    connected, and Calvin¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I am at the personal styling salon now. The salesperson said that these dresses are for


    sale. I just need one for the banquet this evening. Renting one is enough. It would be a waste of


    money to buy it,¡± Hanna said in a low voice.


    Calvin replied, ¡°It won¡¯t cost a lot of money. Pick one you like. I wille to pick you upter. Don¡¯t


    forget that you are my girlfriend.¡±


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll pick one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After putting her phone aside, Hanna took a deep breath. She was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend now. The


    dress cost him nothing even though it was pricey for her.


    He would be embarrassed if she was wearing cheap attire. It was the same as ridiculing him if


    someone made fun of her outfit.


    10:09


    Thinking of this, Hanna began to check out those dresses carefully.


    Finally, she decided on a dark purple dress with white crystals and tiny diamonds forming a rose at


    the hem. It looked very


    beautiful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± Hanna said to the salesperson who was following her.


    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The salesperson led Hanna into the fitting room, helped her put on the


    dress, and then began to work on her makeup¡­


    Meanwhile, Calvin came to the underground garage when he received n¡¯s call.


    As soon as he answered it, n¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Will you bring apanion to the banquet this


    evening?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Calvin answered inly.


    ¡°Hanna?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I heard that Jonathan and Rosalie wille to this banquet too,¡± n said with hesitation.


    He was not sure how serious Calvin was about his girlfriend Hanna.


    Was Calvin ying around or taking her seriously?


    ¡°I know,¡± Calvin uttered. That was exactly why he wanted to take Hanna to the banquet.


    Otherwise, Calvin wouldn¡¯t bother to attend such an event.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, I¡¯ll see you there,¡± n said awkwardly before ending the call.


    When Calvin reached his car, he opened the door, slid inside, started the engine, and slowly drove


    out of the garage.


    Tonight, he would see Rosalie again. Since Rosalie wanted to feel at ease, he would ensure that.


    He was ready to fulfill her every wish.


    He recalled the scene when, as children, she clung to his hand fiercely in the mountains. Despite


    the fact that she was endangering her life by holding onto him, she didn¡¯t let go.


    She then carried him on her back with all the strength she had left in her


    10:09


    tiny body.


    He made an internal promise at the moment to treat her nicely!


    And over time, he had developed a firm conviction based on this childhoodmitment.


    The car arrived at the salon. Calvin got out of the car and entered. When the manager saw Calvin,


    he hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, Ms. Zimmerman hase. She has chosen a


    dress and is putting on makeup in the dressing room. Mr. Gunner, would you like to wait for a while


    in the lounge or go to the dressing room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dressing room.¡± Calvin wanted to go say hi to Hanna first.


    He was stunned the moment heid eyes on Hanna.


    Hanna was almost finished with her makeup at this point. As soon as she saw Calvin approaching,


    she stood up to greet him, ¡°You are here.¡± She was wearing such a beautiful dress and delicate


    makeup, and her hair had been carefully taken care of by a stylist.


    She almost couldn¡¯t recognize herself when she looked in the mirror. Her previously delicate face


    now looked charming and noble.


    nkly, Calvin stared at the figure in front of him. The purple dress, makeup, and hairstyle


    reminded him of his first time taking Rosalie to a banquet.


    At that time, Rosalie was wearing a purple dress like this one.


    Rosalie preferred the color purple. He kept collecting purple dresses because he had once stated


    that she liked the color, in the hope of givi them to her when he eventually found her one day.


    He eventually lost her, which was unfortunate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hanna asked when she noticed his gaze, which indicate that he was viewing


    something through her rather than with awe.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze gradually became clear.


    ¡°Go get another dress. This color doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna was taken aback as she looked down at the dress, which she thought was nice.


    ¡°Change it,¡± Calvin added.


    10:09


    Pter 1371


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the manager swiftly responded, and then led Hanna back to the dressing room to pick


    another one.


    Hanna now didn¡¯t know what kind of dress to choose.


    Calvin walked over, looked at Hanna¡¯s makeup, and then picked up a long, dark pink dress. ¡°This


    one.¡±


    Hanna gazed at the dress Calvin chose. Calvin indeed had good taste. This dress was opulent but


    not old-fashioned, and it perfectly matched her age and current makeup.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like this dress, you can choose another one,¡± Calvin r¨¦marked.


    ¡°No need. This one will do,¡± Hanna responded.


    She then walked into the fitting room with the dressing when Calvin walked to sit down on a couch.


    Even though he was aware that anyone might wear a purple dress, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Hanna


    to change it when he saw the one on her.


    Hanna looked beautiful in that dress, which toned up her disposition. But he didn¡¯t want to see her


    wearing it as if it hurt his eyes.


    After putting on a pink dress, Hanna walked out of the fitting room.


    Calvin looked up at her and said, ¡°Very nice. That¡¯s it, but your neck needs some adornment.¡± As he


    spoke, he turned to the manager and remarked, ¡°Bring some jewelry.¡±


    The manager hurriedly responded and had the jewelry brought over for Hanna.


    Hanna knew all the jewelry was real and possibly quite valuable the moment she saw the manager


    carefully pick up jewelry and put it on her while wearing gloves.


    When the manager took out a set of pearl nes and earrings, Calvin said, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the pearl ne from the manager and leaned down slightly to put it on for


    Hanna.


    The pearl brought a hint of cooling when it touched her neck. She felt excited when his soft breath


    brushed her face.


    This scene resembled heric book plot.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice sounded above her head.


    ¡°Huh?¡± With a jolt, Hanna looked up at the mirror in front of her, catching the dark eyes in the mirror.


    ¡± Very¡­nice¡­¡± She started to stutter a little.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take this set,¡± Calvin said, picking up the pearl earrings with


    10:09


    his slender fingers and helping Hanna put them on.


    Hanna watched him closely in the mirror as he assisted her in putting on the earrings.


    Her heart was pounding so fast, as if something was going to burst.


    Hanna gazed at the image in the mirror after putting on the pearl ne and earrings. Now she


    looked noble and elegant, with a hint of cuteness, just like those celebrities in magazines.


    But she was aware that it was only the result of the makeup, jewelry, and dress. She was just an


    unknown cartoonist.


    She looked at Calvin, who was swiping the bank card without hesitation. It was a huge amount that


    she couldn¡¯t afford to pay.


    The manager and the salesperson looked at her with jealousy, as if they had seen a y about


    Cindere meeting her wealthy prince.


    But Hanna knew that everything was fake.


    Even the gentleness he disyed when assisting her with the jewelry just now was a performance.


    It was just a show for the onlookers.


    After everything was done, Calvin checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. We should


    go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna replied, followed him outside, and got in his car.


    They sat in the back seat. Looking at his appealing side face, Hanna recalled Lorin¡¯s words.


    How might a man like Calvin appear if he were deeply in love?


    How much did he love Rosalie?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the car.


    She suddenly came back to her senses and asked, ¡°I was wondering¡­if you dislike purple.¡±


    He nced at her, somehow giving off a sense of oppression.


    She quickly exined, ¡°Last time we were shopping, you chose the mint dress for me instead of the


    purple one You picked out pink for me this time. I think you don¡¯t like purple.


    10:09


    He pursed his thin lips slightly and said after a while, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just thought other colors


    looked better on you than purple.¡±


    She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything at today¡¯s banquet. Just be yourself. Just keep one


    thing in mind.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Hanna asked nervously.


    ¡°You are my girlfriend, and you love me very much. Never forget that,¡± Calvin reminded her as his


    sparkling eyes were fixed on her.


    For a moment, she felt that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his face.


    His eyes and voice seemed to be a kind of magic, constantly reminding her that she was his


    girlfriend!


    This banquet was for celebrities in Strico. It was quite private because no reporters would be


    present.


    For socializing, the majority of the attendees were Strico celebrities, including some famous stars


    and influential figures from other industries.


    Hanna was d there weren¡¯t any reporters. She didn¡¯t want to be shot by reporters and be a


    trending topic online.


    ¡°Remember to remind me if I behave inappropriately,¡± Hanna whispered to Calvin.


    He found it amusing and smiled at how much she was focusing on her demeanor.


    Although Calvin had brought many women to banquets before, Hanna was the only one who


    appeared anxious and apprehensive.


    His former girlfriends were more proud and ambitious when they came to the banquets with him.


    They wanted the public to recognize their identification as his girlfriend.


    However, Hanna was different. There was no such ambition in her eyes. Sometimes, she would


    look at him with amazement and disbelief, but she soon snapped back to reality.


    She seemed to be well aware of the situation, He had no reason to worry


    10.09


    Chapter 1372 at all!


    She made him feel much more relieved.


    Calvin leaned down slightly and whispered in Hanna¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even if you


    misbehave, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just show me your love from now on until we leave.¡±


    Unlike his typical coldness, his voice was gentle.


    Hanna¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Well¡­how do you want me to show my love?¡± she asked,


    looking up at his face. Should they hold hands at the banquet?


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    10.00

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    ¡°Look at me and fix my tie now,¡± Calvin demanded, still leaning forward slightly.


    Hanna blushed and did gently as he told like an obedient student. ¡°Like this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Calvin smiled gently while looking at her.


    was?


    But she knew that he was acting.


    Without raising her head, she knew many people fixed their eyes on her.


    ¡°Well, a lot of people are watching us,¡± Hanna said in a low voice.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I know. Just ignore them,¡± Calvin replied. He wanted people to watch them lovey-dovey. That was


    his purpose today.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you two lovebirds to show PDA.


    I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    The moment Hanna turned her head, she saw n, whom she used to meet at a party hosted by


    one of Calvin¡¯s friends. To her surprise, he brought a new plus-one today.


    Calvin immediately straightened his back and greeted him, ¡°Nice to see you, n!¡±


    They began to chat with each other. Obviously, n didn¡¯t intend to introduce his plus-one to Calvin


    and Hanna.


    In his eyes, nothing serious was between them. They just got what they wanted.


    ¡°Hanna, you look amazing today. I can hardly recognize you,¡± n eximed, returning his gaze to


    Hanna. ¡°It seems Calvin is serious abou you.¡±


    As a people person, n called Hanna by her first name.


    Hanna smiled awkwardly. Calvin wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. ¡°I


    have always been serious about Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± n hurriedly echoed.


    ¡°Take a chair and I¡¯ll get you something to eat,¡± Calvin said, looking at Hanna again.


    10:09


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna replied.


    n


    whitso said to his plus-one, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit with Hanna for a


    while?¡± Then he walked in another direction with Calvin.


    Hanna and n¡¯s plus-one exchanged nces. Atst, n¡¯s plus-one spoke first, ¡°What¡¯s your


    name, please?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hanna Zimmerman. You can call me Hanna,¡± Hanna replied with a smile. ¡°Can I have your


    name, please?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tina Larson. You can call me Tina,¡± Tina replied politely.


    Hanna looked at Tina who appeared to be in her early twenties and younger than her.


    ¡°By the way, Hanna, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Gunner?¡± Tina asked curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± Hanna replied gracefully.


    Tina was envious of her. ¡°Hanna, what does your family do for a living? How did you know Mr.


    Gunner?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m aic illustrator and my parents are not businessmen. Calvin and I met in a restaurant,¡±


    Hanna replied honestly.


    She didn¡¯t see the need to hide it because it wasn¡¯t a secret.


    Tina had a surprised look on her face. Tina thought Hanna could be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend because


    of her strong family background. In the end, she was nothing other than aic illustrator.


    She wondered if such a woman deserved to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend.


    At least, her family had a small business. However, n didn¡¯t even introduce her to anyone else


    just now!


    Thinking of this, Tina felt jealous.


    At that moment, someone suddenly came over and said contemptuously, ¡°Look who¡¯s here! Ah! It¡¯s


    you! Who do you think you are to attend such an event?¡±


    When Hanna looked up, she saw Queena in a delicate haute couture dress. She naturally


    remembered Queena after meeting her at a party of one of Calvin¡¯s friends.


    10.09


    Queena was a socialite in Strico and one of Calvin¡¯s childhood friends.


    Hanna could sense Queena¡¯s crush on Calvin, but Calvin had no affection for Queena.


    ¡°I came to this party with Calvin. Why don¡¯t you tell Calvin if you think I¡¯m not good enough to be his


    plus-one?¡± Hanna replied with dignity.


    As Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, Hanna couldn¡¯t do much but she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to embarrass Calvin


    on such an asion.


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue,¡± Queena snorted, sizing Hanna¡¯s expensive dress and jewelry up and


    down. Her eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Calvin bought you your dress and jewelry for you, right? A


    woman like you is only interested in his money. You simply want to reap more benefits from him. I


    have seen a lot of women like you. If you have dignity, you shouldn¡¯t have spent a dime of his!¡±


    Some people around also turned their attention to Hanna. Several socialites in the upper-ss


    coterie, who were close to Queena, also came over. They looked at Hanna with contempt after


    hearing Queena¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s her! There are so many scheming women following the money nowadays.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Some women im that they don¡¯t want money, but they are greedy for money


    inwardly!¡±


    ¡°How could Calvin favor such a woman? She must have pulled some dirty tricks on him!¡±


    They verbally attacked Hanna and had alreadybeled her as a sche woman who was greedy for


    money.


    Hanna could feel their scornful stares. She had always disliked quar with others, but she didn¡¯t want


    to back down at that moment.


    After taking a deep breath, she stood up and lifted her chin. ¡°What? D Calvin have no charm other


    than his money? Calvin appeals to me because of his character and sincerity. Ms. Stapleton, I


    thought at least you should know how attractive Calvin is. It turned out that you only care about his


    money.¡±


    Queena and the socialites beside her were rendered speechless for a


    moment.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Hanna said. She turned around and wanted to look for


    10:09


    Chapter 1373 Calvin.


    Queena was so furious that she took a ss of beverage off the waiter¡¯s tray and poured it at


    Hanna.


    It was toote for Hanna to dodge after she saw Queena¡¯s action out of the corner of her eye.


    Almost by reflex, she raised her hand to block it.


    At that time, a figure quickly drew her into his arms and the liquid was sprayed all over Calvin.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    People around them gasped and Hanna was taken aback.


    At that moment, she was held in Calvin¡¯s arms. ¡°Sorry for beingte,¡± he said in her ear.


    Tears began to well up in Hanna¡¯s eyes as she heard his apologetic voice.


    Even though she kept herposure facing Queena and those socialites, she knew how nervous


    she was just now. It made her feel like she was fighting on the battlefield. Her enemies would defeat


    or kill her if she missed a step.


    Her nervousness didn¡¯t subsided until Calvin took her in his arms and


    Calvin turned his head and stared at Queena and her friends coldly. ¡°Queena, what do you want


    from my girlfriend?¡± His voice was tingled with anger and Queena panicked.


    ¡°Calvin, i-it was just a misunderstanding. I-I just¡­¡± Queena stuttered, trying to exin.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? ¡°Calvin asked back, snapping his fingers at the waiter. The waiter quickly


    walked over. Calvin picked up a ss of red wine from his tray and passed it to Queena. ¡°Do you


    think who¡¯s a fool, you or me?¡±


    Queena¡¯s face changed right away. She wondered if Calvin wanted her to pour wine on herself.


    It would be a huge humiliation for her if she did it in public.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Queena turned her gaze to n standing beside Calvin, expecting hi say something to help her.


    n took the hint and cleared his throat after hesitating for a while. ¡°Calvin, why don¡¯t you let


    Queena apologize to Hanna instead? So¡­¡±


    Before n could finish his sentence, Calvin interrupted him. ¡°Hanna is my girlfriend. Do you think


    she intended to humiliate Hanna or the Gunner family by spilling wine on Hanna?¡±


    Hearing this, n stopped talking. Since Calvin mentioned the Gunner family, it meant that it was


    not a mere pose but Calvin truly wanted to stand up for Hanna.


    10:09 [


    apter 1374


    Thinking of this, n fluttered his eyes. It seemed that Calvin was more serious about Hanna than


    he thought.


    Queena gritted her teeth and red at Hanna, who was in Calvin¡¯s arms. After a moment of silence,


    she finally apologized, ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, I¡¯m sorry for offending you!¡±


    After saying that, she poured the ss of wine on her own dress, put the ss down, and turned to


    leave.


    Queena didn¡¯t have the face to stay any longer and couldn¡¯t wait to leave as soon as possible.


    However, she hated Hanna even more. It was Hanna¡¯s fault that she was humiliated today.


    After Queena left, Hanna hurriedly asked Calvin, ¡°Your suit is dripping with wine. Let me wipe it off


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Calvin replied. He took off his suit and dropped it over his


    arm.


    Inside, he wore a vest that matched his white shirt and dark tie, giving him an elegant appearance.


    ¡°You did that to Queena just now. Is it okay?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°You are my girlfriend. It served her right since she poured wine on you. Alright. Let me introduce


    you to some people who may be helpful to your future development,¡± Calvin said.


    Even if they broke up in the future, he hoped that Hanna could live a good life.


    This was the first time he had considered his girlfriend¡¯s future.


    Most of the people Calvin introduced to Hanna were CEOs of publishinpanies or producers.


    Of course, after knowing that she was aic illustrator, they all looked at her with surprise.


    They didn¡¯t expect Calvin, the son of the entertainment industry¡¯s most influential family, to choose


    an ordinaryic illustrator as his girlfriend.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    10:09


    Calvin turned his head and suddenly froze. Hanna, who was taking his arm, quickly noticed a


    change in his behavior.


    Hanna looked up to see two persons entering the hall and others approaching to greet them.


    And the two people were Jonathan and Rosalie.


    1


    Hanna had met Rosalie in the shopping mall, but she had never seen Jonathan. Sheter found


    some photos of him online.


    She worried about Calvin since they came.


    She raised her head and looked at Calvin, who was still staring in the


    direction of Rosalie.


    Jonathan seemed to sense his gaze and looked over. The next second, Rosalie also looked in their


    direction.


    For a moment, the four of them met their eyes from a distance.


    ¡°Hanna, let¡¯s say hello to them,¡± Calvin whispered into her ear after a moment of silence. But his


    voice sounded a little nervous.


    Did Calvin get nervous?


    Hanna was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But she could feel the arm she was holding stiffening since Rosalie showed up.


    Calvin was truly nervous.


    While biting bit her bottom lip slightly, Hanna took the initiative to tal his hand and interlock her


    fingers with his.


    Calvin paused and turned his head slightly, looking at her in surprise.


    ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m your girlfriend,¡± Hanna said seriously,


    To Calvin¡¯s surprise, her voice made his nervousness go away.


    It was incredible. He thought Hanna would feel unrest or nervous, but now she was calming him


    down.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are my girlfriend,¡± he muttered to himself, walking in front of Rosalie and Jonathan


    with Hanna.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Calvin greeted them.


    10:09


    ¡°What a small world!¡± Jonathan replied, sizing Hanna up and down.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Hanna Zimmerman.¡± After introducing Hanna to Jonathan and Rosalie, Calvin


    said to Hanna, ¡°This is Jonathan


    Youngblood, the president of Youngblood Group, and his wife Rosalie Leighton.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Youngblood and Mrs. Youngblood!¡± Hanna said politely. She then turned to


    Rosalie and continued, ¡°Mrs. Youngblood, we used to meet before. I didn¡¯t expect to see you


    again.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again!¡± Rosalie replied with a nod. She liked Hanna at first nce. ¡°Well, you can


    call me Rosalie. Can I call you by your first name?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Hanna nodded her head.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze fell on Rosalie¡¯s visible baby bump. ¡°Given your current condition, I didn¡¯t expect you


    toe here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m totally fine. I usually stay at home most of the time. I was so bored, so Jonathan took me


    to the banquet.¡± Rosalie replied. Then she turned to Hanna andplimented her dress. ¡°Hanna,


    you look amazing today!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hanna smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s Calvin who dressed me up. Honest speaking, this is my first time


    attending such a banquet. I know nothing about etiquette.¡±


    Rosalie liked Hanna¡¯s frankness. ¡°You will get used to it in the future.¡±


    Hanna blinked her eyes, feeling confused. She wondered if she would attend simr events in the


    future with Calvin.


    ¡°But I can tell you¡¯re special to Calvin,¡± Rosalie added.


    Hanna smiled. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a good man


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand for a long time. Let¡¯s sit down somewhere,¡± Jonathan said to Rosalie.


    Before Rosalie could reply, Calvin spoke, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go and sit down!¡±


    The four of them walked to the corner of the banquet ball and sat down. ¡°I got some food for you,


    but put it somewhere else. I¡¯ll go fetch for you again,¡± Calvin said to Hanna.


    Hanna understood that Calvin had to drop the food to keep Queena from causing her trouble back


    then.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead,¡± Hanna answered.


    Calvin rose to his feet and was about to go to the buffet table. Jonathan also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    go with you.¡±


    Two men left, leaving two women looking at each other.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help but size Rosalie up and down. When they met at the mall thest time, she had


    no idea that Rosalie was the woman that


    Calvin loved deeply. But she knew it now and felt utterly different.


    10:09


    Although Rosalie didn¡¯t catch people¡¯s eyes at first nce, she was sedate and elegant. The more


    people gazed at her, the more at ease they became. It turned out that Calvin loved such a type of


    woman.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Hanna came back to her senses and scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°Well, you look stunning!¡±


    ¡°Really? My face started to swell after I got pregnant,¡± Rosalie chuckled.


    Hanna said, ¡°Of course not. You look amazing! The more I look at you, the more beautiful you


    appear to me. No wonder Calvin likes you.¡±


    Hanna suddenly stopped speaking, and her face assumed an expression of embarrassment. She


    wasn¡¯t thinking and it just slipped out.


    Rosalie didn¡¯t evade the question but asked instead, ¡°Do you know what happened between Calvin


    and me?¡± After all, it was not a secret in the upper-ss coterie. Some rted news could also be


    found online.


    ¡°I only know that Calvin once had a crush on you,¡± Hanna said honestly.


    ¡°Calvin and I met each other in an ident when we were kids. After that, we didn¡¯t see each other


    again until I was 28 years old. It¡¯s all over now. Now you are his girlfriend. This is the first time that


    he introduced his girlfriend to me so seriously. Please don¡¯t get us wrong. We are simply friends


    now,¡± Rosalie said honestly. She didn¡¯t want Hanna to


    misunderstand her rtionship with Calvin.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Everyone has a past. He has him and I have mine. The pas is the past. The present


    and the future are the most important! I feel lucky to know Calvin, and he¡¯s kind to me. Sometimes I


    felt like a Cindere,¡± Hanna said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What Hanna said was not a lie. At least, she thought it was true. Cindere in the fairy tale would


    always end up marrying Mr. Right. However, nothing would happen between Calvin and her when it


    was


    over.


    The two of them continued to chat. Hanna talked about her work, while Rosalie talked about her


    three kids and unborn baby.


    With an envious expression on her face, Hanna eximed, ¡°You will have four children when this


    baby is born. It¡¯s so happy to be surrounded by


    so many kids every day. But you must feel tired to look after them.¡±


    r


    10:09


    ¡°It¡¯s not really though. After all, babysitters are a great help to me,¡± Rosalie replied, gently stroking


    her baby bump. ¡°By the way, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would get pregnant again. It was a


    surprise.¡±


    ¡°I envy you. I don¡¯t know when I can be a mother,¡± Hanna sighed. She lost her parents when she


    was young and had to live with her rtives. Therefore, she had always desired to get married and


    start a family.


    She always desired to have a loving husband and cute kids.


    She previously thought Lorin would be her Mr. Right, but he hurt her so much in the end.


    ¡°Maybe in the near future, you will have one,¡± Rosalieforted her.


    ¡°Perhaps soon,¡± Hanna replied with a smile. But she knew that what she said was a lie.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan stared at Calvin and asked, ¡°Is Hanna really your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a fake?¡± Calvin asked back, feeling ridiculous.


    ¡°You know whether it¡¯s true or not,¡± Jonathan said, not intending to expose his lie.


    Calvin stopped what he was doing and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Hanna is my girlfriend, and I


    will transfer my feelings for Rosalie to her. Aren¡¯t you happy with it?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy you found a girlfriend. But are you really sure she¡¯s


    the one?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Calvin replied.


    Even though their meeting was by chance at first, he felt she was th woman to be his girlfriend after


    getting along with her.


    When they returned to their seats, Rosalie and Hanna were talking aughing.


    Hanna¡¯s jaw dropped when she watched Jonathan carefully cing the food in front of Rosalie.


    ording to the Inte, Jonathan for a while the most powerful man in Strico, was unpredictable


    and cold-blooded, but he was so sweet to his woman. It could tell how much he loved his wife.


    It turned out that no matter how powerful a man was, he could be gentle


    10:09


    when he met his beloved.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10.09?

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    ¡°You must feel hungry. Tell me if you like it or not. If not, I will


    other food for you,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°No, thanks. I like them,¡± Hanna hurriedly replied.


    go fetch


    Calvin helped her chip up arge steak and then ced the te in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hanna said subconsciously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Since I¡¯m your boyfriend, that¡¯s something I should do,¡± Calvin replied,


    gently tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ears.


    Hanna instantly blushed. She knew he was acting, but it still made her heart beat faster.


    was


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After eating all the food, Hanna was almost full. Calvin acted as a perfect boyfriend, telling her how


    to eat unfamiliar food, filling her drinks


    considerately, and even bending to straighten the hem of her dress when she stood up.


    Everything he did was like a dream.


    After finishing the dinner, Calvin said to Rosalie and Jonathan, ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯d like to introduce


    Hanna to some of my friends.¡±


    Calvin, to sor


    ¡°Okay, see you next time,¡± Rosalie said, smiling.


    When Calvin walked away with Hanna, Jonathan noticed Rosalie¡¯s curled lips and asked, ¡°Are you


    happy now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so d Calvin found his love and I also feel that Hanna is a wonderful woman,¡± Rosalie


    replied.


    Jonathan fluttered his eyelids. ¡°Yes, it is indeed a cheerful thing.¡±


    He thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or not as long as Rosalie is happy.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t interfere in Calvin¡¯s affairs since he made his decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back early. You are pregnant and need to go to bed early,¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Okay, but¡­ Honey, I still want to eat another piece of cake. It¡¯s quite


    12:13


    delicious,¡± Rosalie said. She had developed a strong preference for sweet food in thest two


    months. Perhaps she was carrying a girl.


    In that case, she would have two sons and two daughters.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Jonathan replied, his eyes full of fondness.


    He was willing to give all the best things to this woman he could love with his life.


    Hanna apanied Calvin to meet some more people and Calvin drank a lot of wine with them.


    At first, Hanna thought Calvin had to drink to socialize. Later, she discovered that he seemed to


    consume the wine on purpose in order to get drunk.


    Hanna can¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Calvin, you drank a lot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at drinking. It is nothing for me,¡± Calvin chuckled, looking at her.


    Hanna gazed at him. Although he curled his lips into a smile, his eyes were full of sadness.


    Was that because of Rosalie? While they were having dinner together, she could see that Rosalie


    was very happy and Jonathan was making a fuss over her.


    If it was someone else, they would only feel that they were a loving couple. Hanna wondered how


    Calvin would feel.


    ¡°Shall we go now? Anyway, I¡¯ve already seen many of your friends today and they all believed that I


    was your girlfriend,¡± Hanna said. She had an intuition Calvin had brought her to the banquet for


    Rosalie¡¯s sake.


    She wondered if he was putting on an act for Rosalie to ask her to pose as his girlfriend.


    However, Calvin shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯d like to introduce more friends to you. I feel a little dizzy. M-


    May I rest my head on your shoulder for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Hanna blurt out.


    Calvin bent and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    12.13


    Hanna instantly felt heavy on her shoulder, and she could feel his hot breath fanning her neck.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was extremely tired and she was his


    only support.


    She slowly raised her hands and gently patted his back.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted to do so at that moment.


    Calvin¡¯s body stiffened but soon rxed. He didn¡¯t like physical contact with women, but he didn¡¯t


    want to refuse her at that moment.


    Perhaps now he needed herfort. Perhaps it was because she was his girlfriend.


    ¡°Hanna, thank you,¡± he muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna¡¯s face blushed again. ¡°F-Forget it. That¡¯s what I was supposed to do,¡± she blurted out


    without thinking.


    He smiled quietly and felt rxed. ¡°Since you¡¯re my girlfriend, please allow me to rest my head on


    your shoulder a bit longer.¡±


    He continued to lean his head quietly on her shoulder. It seemed time had stopped for a moment.


    In a corner of the banquet hall, a man quietly leaned his head on a woman¡¯s shoulder. The woman


    gently patted the man¡¯s back. It was warm and peaceful. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.


    When the banquet was Hanna had no idea how much Calvin had drank. He even drank all the wine


    that had been toasted to her.


    Hanna wanted to tell him that she could drink a little wine.


    Calvin, unlike those drunken men, still could walk in a straight line even after drinking so much. He


    was sober enough to talk andugh with others. When Hanna looked at his eyes carefully, she


    could still see the drunkenness in them.


    The driver was already waiting for them when they stepped out of the banquet hall. After they got in


    the car, Calvin asked the driver to send Hanna home first.


    The car drove away slowly. Calvin leaned against the back seat with a


    12:13


    thud and closed his eyes.


    At that moment, he became intoxicated.


    Hanna looked at Calvin beside her. It was dark in the car but she could still see his face clearly with


    the help of streetmps and moonlight.


    He had exquisite facial features and a chiseled face. As the most powerful man in the entertainment


    industry, a lot of people who aspired to be celebrities sought to catch his attention, be famous


    overnight, or obtain better resources from him.


    Spelt


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    It was not easy for ordinary people to see him, but now he sat right beside her.


    Hanna was lost in thought while looking at Calvin. Sometimes, she thought it was incredible to


    develop a bond with him in such a way.


    ¡°I really appreciate what you¡¯ve done today.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Although he still


    closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡°Never mind. You also introduced a lot of people to me today. I should thank you for this,¡± Hanna


    replied. She knew Calvin was trying to help her expand herwork.


    ¡°By the way, your performance today is better than I thought. ¡°By the way, what did you still talk


    about when Jonathan and I went to fetch food with Jonathan?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Well, we talked about you. She said that you¡¯re a wonderful man. I told her I felt lucky to have you


    as my boyfriend,¡± Hanna replied honestly.


    ¡°A wonderful man?¡± Calvin sneered. Rosalie said so to him before, but now, she still said so.


    Even though she said so, she still fell in love with someone else!


    ¡°Do you really feel lucky to know me?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hanna replied. ¡°You helped me. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I might live a different life now.¡±


    Calvin asked someone to save her. He gave her the courage to fight those who wanted to frame her


    and made others afraid to hurt her.


    It was all because of him.


    After a pause, Hanna continued, ¡°You also made me experience something I could never have


    experienced in my life, such as wearing such a beautiful gown to a banquet that I had only seen in


    movies and TV dramas. For me, they are beautiful memories.¡±


    For her, what happened today would be the most beautiful memories she¡¯d ever had.


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°What else did you talk with her?¡±


    12:13¡ä


    ¡°We talked about my work and the baby she¡¯s carrying. She told me that she had a triplet and this


    was her fourth kid. Her family will be more lively when the baby is born. I really envy her,¡±


    Hanna said with emotion.


    ¡°You envy her?¡± Calvin suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Hanna. ¡°It¡¯s not something to be


    envious of.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna blinked her eyes, confused. She was startled by Calvin¡¯s sudden anger. Did she say


    something wrong?


    ¡°Is it worth sacrificing one¡¯s health to have a child? Is the child so important that she¡¯s willing to risk


    her own life?¡± Calvin snapped.


    It seemed that the woman in front of him at the moment was not Hanna but Rosalie.


    How much he loved her indicated how much he worried about her.


    His worry and fear grew as he watched her baby bump getrger.


    Hanna looked at Calvin in front of her nkly. At that time, he was not as cold and aloof as usual,


    but more like an ordinary person, with rage, dissatisfaction, and fear.


    ¡°Are you worried about Rosalie?¡± Hanna asked in a low voice.


    Calvin was stunned and the look in his eyes slightly changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s the


    point of telling you this?¡± he said, shaking his head.


    After saying that, he leaned his head back against the seat.


    ¡°I think kids are very important. A mother can sacrifice her life for her kids,¡± Hanna suddenly said in


    a low voice. Because her mother sacrificed her life to save her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If her mother didn¡¯t hold her tightly in her arms, she would have died with her at that time.


    ¡°What? Do you really think it¡¯s worth it?¡± Calvin asked sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of responsibility, but of willingness.¡± If I ever be a mother, I¡¯m willing to risk my


    life to save my children if they¡¯re in danger,¡± Hanna answered.


    Calvin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He didn¡¯t expect her to say such words.


    12:13


    Her eyes were so clear, and her voice was determined. She looked as if she was assuring him


    silently that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Enough! Let me be quiet for a second,¡± Calvin snapped, closing his eyes again.


    Hanna pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything more. The car suddenly fell into silence again.


    When the car arrived at the neighborhood where Hanna¡¯s apartment was located, Hanna got out of


    the car and wanted to say goodbye. But finding Calvin taking a nap with his eyes closed, she gave


    up and gently closed the door.


    As the car drove away slowly, Hanna let out a sigh and walked into themunity.


    In the car, Calvin slowly opened his eyes. There was a trace of self-mockery in his deep eyes. What


    was wrong with him? He felt embarrassed in front of Hanna just now, so he pretended to be asleep.


    Hanna was just an ordinary woman, but he couldn¡¯t look her in the eye when she said those words.


    He sighed, ¡°This woman¡­


    ¡°Drive me home,¡± Calvin said to the driver in the front row coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gunner,¡± the driver answered right away.


    Calvin looked out of the car window and saw the scene reverse qui He was wondering if Rosalie


    believed he was dating Hanna from no


    Since Rosalie hoped that he could love someone else, he was willing put on an act for her.


    In the York residence, Lydia looked at her son and said, ¡°I heard from yourwyer that you hadn¡¯t


    handed him the divorce agreement to proceed with the divorce formalities yet.¡±


    Warren rolled the cup of coffee between his hands and nodded his head.


    ¡°Since Amelia signed the divorce agreement, why don¡¯t you sign them?¡± Lydia asked, dissatisfied.


    Warren had twice his liver to Amelia and had nearly died during the


    12:13


    surgery. She wished Amelia could stay away from his son even if she had given birth to his two


    children.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me when we should divorce, Warren replied.


    Lydia frowned and suddenly changed her face. ¡°Do you still have feelings for Amelia? Is that why


    you¡¯re reluctant to divorce her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, as I told you, I have no feelings for her anymore,¡± Warren replied coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,


    how could I let her leave me?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Before Lydia could finish her sentence, Warren stood up and interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s my own business.


    It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive you back home.¡±


    ¡°Warren, all I want for you is to be safe and sound. Even if you used to be in Amelia¡¯s debt, you had


    already repaid her kindness. I almost fainted when I learned that you had donated your liver to


    Amelia again. I was so afraid that you would die during the surgery,¡± Lydia said. She gradually


    choked up.


    After Lydia left, Warren came to the study and opened a drawer. Inside was his divorce agreement


    which Amelia had already signed.


    In other words, as long as he signed and handed them to thewyer, Amelia and he would be


    officially divorced.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to sigh.


    This was what he wanted at the very beginning, but when Amelia sighed at the agreement, he


    suddenly felt empty.


    Like his mother said, he had already repaid Amelia even if he used to be in her dept.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the study. Warren the agreement back into the


    drawer and said, ¡°Come in, please!¡±


    The door was pushed open. Melissa walked in and said softly to Warren ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s time to take


    the pill.¡±


    Warren got up and took the pill handed over by Melissa. He swallowed it with water and then


    handed the ss back to her.


    When Melissa took the ss over, her fingers seemed to identally touch Warren¡¯s.


    Warren shot her a cold nce and Melissa suddenly panicked. The ss slipped out of her hand


    and fell to the floor. It broke into pieces and the unfinished water spilled all over the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York,¡± Melissa apologized quickly, bending to pick up ss shards on the floor.


    the


    12:13


    Suddenly, she cried in a panic. One of her fingers got cut by ss shards, with blood oozing from


    the tip of it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She looked up at Warren with tears in her eyes, looking pitiful.


    Usually, a man would care about an injured woman at that time. In that Melissa thought she would


    take the chance and threw herself into


    his arms.


    case,


    However, Warren didn¡¯t say anything and stared at her coldly.


    Melissa felt guilty under his look. ¡°M-Mr. York¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and clean the mess!¡± ¡°Warren urged coldly.


    Melissa was stunned. She had no choice but to endure the pain and continued to clean up the


    broken sses on the floor while gritting her teeth.


    When she finished cleaning up, she got up and said to Warren, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯ll get out of your hair


    now.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯te here anymore. You can go back to work at the hospital tomorrow,¡± Warren


    said abruptly.


    ¡°What? ¡°Melissa was shocked. She finally had a chance to approach him after Amelia left. However,


    Warren¡¯s words took all hope from her. ¡°Mr. York, d-did I do anything wrong? Or did I upset you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well enough now, and I don¡¯t need a nurse to care for me a So you should go back to work in


    the hospital,¡± Warren replied o


    c


    ¡°But¡­ But I want to care for you.¡± Melissa bit her lip and continue boldly, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯ve fallen in love


    with you since I came here to you. I¡¯m willing to stay and look after you for the rest of my life. L let


    you get hurt or upset¡­¡±


    A roar interrupted her even before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Shu up! Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Melissa was taken aback. ¡°I just wanted to tell you how much I love you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t divorced yet. What do you mean by that?¡± Warren snapped, his eyes full of disdain.


    Melissa was shocked. Hadn¡¯t he divorced yet? But she saw Amelia leave after signing the divorce


    agreement!


    12:13


    So, Warren didn¡¯t sign them?


    Melissa suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you here tomorrow. Now, get out!¡± Warren said


    coldly.


    Melissa staggered out of the study with a pale face. It was only a short moment, but she felt as if


    she had fallen from heaven to hell.


    She thought she would have a chance to approach Warren when Amelia left, but the reality


    betrayed her.


    How could she be willing to ept it?


    Rosalie came to Amelia¡¯s small shop.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jonathan ask you to stay at home and not run around?¡± Amelia teased.


    ¡°Yes, he did. But I want to see you,¡± Rosalie replied.


    Amelia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. In fact, I decided toe back early this time to avoid


    unpleasant feelings. If we can split up sooner, I won¡¯t have to dwell on them.¡±


    ¡°Can you really let it go?¡± Rosalie asked.


    ¡°I still have two children with me. Why can¡¯t I leave the marriage? Lov not required for everyone. For


    me, love does note first. As for Warren¡­ ¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°As long as he


    doesn¡¯t get himself out of the hypnosis, he will live a good life for the rest of his life After all, it was


    easy for a man like him to find a woman to start a family


    Rosalie sighed. Amelia and Warren had gone through a lot in the past few years. She didn¡¯t expect


    them to divorce.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Rosalie asked. She changed the subject after seeing what Amelia was


    wearing and her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some milk powder. But I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Amelia replied. Because of her health


    condition, she could not breastfeed her daughter, so she fed her with milk powder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall now. You can take my car. Anyway, I also want to buy some gifts for Zinnia!¡±


    Rosalie said. Zinnia was the name of Amelia¡¯s


    12:13


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 1378 baby girl.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amelia hesitated.


    ¡°Come on. I rarely go shopping these days,¡± Rosalie begged.


    Amelia smiled. They got in the car and headed towards the mall.


    Amelia bought some milk powder for her daughter in the mall, while Rosalie bought many baby


    clothes, toys, diapers, and so on. The driver helped them to put in the car¡¯s trunk.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    ¡°You bought a lot,¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°I like Zinnia, so I want to buy her more!¡± Rosalie exined.


    When they left the mall, Rosalie was a little hungry.


    ¡°Do you remember the pasta restaurant you used to open? Now a diner reopened on the site. I saw


    it when I was passing byst time. Shall we have lunch there? Anyway, it¡¯s not far away,¡± Rosalie


    suggested.


    Amelia agreed. If she hadn¡¯t opened that pasta restaurant, she might not have met Rosalie and her


    life would have been worse.


    Therefore, the two of them came to the diner. It was not a pasta restaurant anymore. The interior


    decor and furniture changed, as did the menus, but it still sold pasta.


    Amelia and Rosalie looked at each other with a smile. They both ordered pasta tacitly.


    ¡°When we met here, Aiden was so young,¡± Rosalie said, measuring the 3-year-old Aiden¡¯s height


    with her hand in the air.


    ¡°Yeah, life was quite hard at that time. I had already suffered so many hardships. My life is a lot


    better now than it was before. Is there anything else I can¡¯t go through?¡± Amelia sighed.


    While they were chatting, Rosalie suddenly saw a figure out of the corn of her eye. She was slightly


    stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡°Amelia asked in confusion. She followed Rosalie¡¯s gaze and saw a woman


    dressed in casual clothes.


    The woman had a short ponytail and a delicate round face, looking tidy and adorable.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Amelia asked.


    ¡°Well, as I told you before, she¡¯s Calvin¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Rosalie replied.


    At that moment, Hanna also sensed their gaze. She looked in Rosalie¡¯s direction. She was slightly


    taken aback when she saw Rosalie.


    ¡°Hanna, what a coincidence!¡± Rosalie greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°Hanna smiled shyly.


    12:14


    ¡°Come and join us,¡± Rosalie said.


    Hanna nodded. After making an order, she walked to Rosalie¡¯s table and sat down.


    ¡°By the way, this is my friend Amelia Haab,¡± Rosalie added.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Haab,¡± Hanna said politely.


    Amelia replied with a smile, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so distant. You can call me Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, you can call me Hanna,¡± Hanna replied.


    Amelia liked Hanna for her amicable attitude. Although she didn¡¯t look stunning, she was very


    amicable. Perhaps it was the reason why Calvin chose her as his girlfriend.


    After all, Amelia knew how much Calvin loved Rosalie.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°I used to work here when the diner was a small pasta restaurant. Amelia was my boss back then,¡±


    Rosalie exined, looking at Hanna again. ¡°Are you working nearby?¡±


    After all, it was time for lunch. Most of the customers here were living or working nearby.


    ¡°My studio is nearby,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You told me that you were aic illustrator and had you own studio,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hanna¡¯s eyes lit up while talking about her work. She loosened her tongue and didn¡¯t stop


    speaking until the boss came over with their food. She scratched her head awkwardly and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bored when listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Rosalie denied. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°My son also likesics. I¡¯ve always thought thatic books are written for children. It turns out


    that there are a lot of adultics. My interest has been aroused after hearing what you said,¡±


    Amelia said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯m happy to lend you some books next time. I have a lot ofic books,¡±


    ¡°Hanna replied.


    12:14 Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Amelia said.


    While eating, they kept chatting. Amelia suddenly felt that someone was peeking at them, so she


    looked up to see some strangers.


    She wondered if Rosalie or Hanna knew about them.


    When Amelia was about to ask Rosalie and Hanna, those people suddenly stood up and walked


    towards them.


    ¡°You¡¯re Amelia Haab, right? We know you are the wife of Warren York, the president of York Group.


    He brought another woman with him to a charity event in Lofbury a few days ago. Is he cheating on


    you? What do you say?¡±


    One of them even took out his phone and started to film Amelia.


    Amelia frowned. Rosalie quickly stood up and said sternly, ¡°You vited my client¡¯s rights by


    photographing and shooting her without her consent. She has the legal right to hold you


    ountable.¡±


    However, they ignored her and continued to film Amelia and questioned her harshly.


    Rosalie¡¯s face changed. She helped Amelia block the camera. At the same, time, Hanna also


    stepped forward to stop them.


    However, a man next to the shooter pushed Hanna away and also stretched his hand to pull


    Rosalie.


    Hanna was worried sick because Rosalie was pregnant. What if she got


    hurt?


    Before she could rush to Rosalie, someone had already stood in front of her and threw the man


    aside.


    Then Hanna saw several tall and strong men show up and quickly


    overpower the people who were harassing them.


    Hanna blinked and wondered what was going on.


    Rosalie took a breath andforted Amelia and Hanna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are my bodyguards and


    they will handle this matter.¡±


    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Rosalie had those bodyguards to protect her.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t dare to think what would happen to Rosalie.


    12:14


    While Amelia was lost in thought, she heard Hanna ask with concern, ¡°Rosalie, are you okay? You


    don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After that, Rosalie suddenly frowned and covered her abdomen with one hand.


    She felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°T-take me to the hospital,¡± Rosalie said with difficulty. Her face turned


    pale and her forehead broke in a cold sweat.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Hanna and Amelia hurriedly supported Rosalie, while two bodyguards quickly pushed way for them


    ahead. The five of them got into a car quickly.


    Rosalie knew that she couldn¡¯t panic at the moment. The more panicked she was, the more


    emotional she would be. It would endanger her unborn kid.


    She tried to take a deep breath and steady her breathing. ¡°C-Call Jonathan and tell him I¡¯m on my


    way to the hospital because of abdominal pain,¡± she said to the bodyguards in the front row.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Youngblood.¡± The bodyguard hurriedly called Jonathan.


    After that, Rosalie didn¡¯t say anything more. She knew that Jonathan would arrange everything after


    knowing her current condition. When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor would be ready to


    examine and treat her.


    Rosalie grasped Hanna¡¯s hand tightly. It hurt so much but Hanna didn¡¯t cry in pain or say anything


    because she knew that Rosalie was in more pain than her.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m really sorry for putting you and your baby in danger,¡± Amelia said guiltily.


    ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s none of your business. Well, the baby is malpresented. I¡¯m mentally prepared to risk my


    life to give birth to this child,¡± Rosalie exined.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Jonathan has already prepared for anything. I¡¯m certain I can keep the baby. I¡¯m pretty sure,¡±


    Rosalie murmured. It was getting harder and


    harder for her to speak.


    Seeing this, Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°I see. Say no more! Save your strength and have a rest.¡±


    Rosalie stopped talking and closed her eyes, knitting her brows and biting her bottom lip. Amelia


    and Hanna were aware that she was in pain.


    Hanna pulled a tissue from the tissue box and wiped the cold sweat off Rosalie¡¯s forehead. She had


    envied Rosalie for being a mother, but Calvin


    12:14 F


    snapped at her at that time.


    Calvin should have long known that Rosalie would be in danger if she gave birth to this child. That


    was why he was so angry when she told him she was envious of Rosalie.


    What if Calvin knew that Rosalie was in danger now?


    He would be heartbroken by the news. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for him when she thought


    this.


    After how long a time they didn¡¯t know, the car finally arrived at the hospital. The doctors and nurses


    were already waiting for them. They quickly ced Rosalie on a stretcher bed and wheeled her


    inside the hospital, followed by Amelia and Hanna.


    emergency room, while


    Rosalie was taking emergency treatment at the Amelia and Hanna waited outside in the corridor.


    Hanna stroked her wrist and looked at the closed door nervously, hoping Rosalie was okay.


    ¡°Hanna, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Amelia suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh? N-Nothing,¡± Hanna replied vaguely.


    Amelia took Hanna¡¯s hand and saw streaks of blood on it. The skin of some parts was broken.


    She suddenly remembered Rosalie had been grasping Hanna¡¯s wrist. Obviously, she had scratched


    Hanna.


    However, Hanna didn¡¯t cry in pain or say anything along the way. She even had no intention of


    mentioning it now.


    ¡°Did Rosalie scratch you? Why didn¡¯t you say it along the way?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt very much. Besides, Rosalie hurts a lot more than me. It could help her to ease


    some pain while grabbing my hand,¡± Hanna replied.


    Amelia grew fond of Hanna.


    ¡°Hanna, thank you,¡± Amelia said thankfully.


    ¡°Never mind. As long as Rosalie is safe and sound,¡± Hanna said shyly.


    12:14


    While they were talking, a figure hurried over. It was Jonathan.


    ¡°Jonathan, Rosalie¡­¡± Jonathan interrupted Amelia when she was about to tell him what had


    happened. ¡°I¡¯ve already known everything.¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t sit on the chair in the corridor but stood in front of the door of the emergency room.


    His face was full of anxiety, unrest, and


    fear.


    When Hanna met him at the banquet, he looked so calm and elegant as if everything was under his


    control. But he was so different now.


    That must be because he deeply loved Rosalie.


    Suddenly, Hanna¡¯s phone rang.


    Hanna nced down at her phone screen. It was Calvin¡¯s call. She hurried to the corner of the


    corridor and answered the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your studio now. Your two assistants told me you went to lunch. Are you done eating?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m in the hospital now,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Hospital? What happened? Are you sick?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Not me. It¡¯s Rosalie. I met her and Amelia while having lunch. But she¡­¡±


    Before Hanna could finish her sentence, Calvin cut her off in a worri voice. ¡°What? Rosalie is in


    hospital now. Which one?¡±


    Hanna had never heard him sound so worried before.


    It was hard for her to imagine. Such an indifferent man would say in such a worried voice.


    While Hanna was in a daze, Calvin became more and more irritable. ¡°Tell me which hospital Rosalie


    is in!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna suddenly came back to her senses and quickly told him the address.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could say anything more, Calvin hung up on her.


    Hanna stared nkly at the phone in her hand. Calvin loved Rosalie very much, but it wasn¡¯t as


    obvious to her as it was now.


    Hanna went back to her seat in front of the emergency room and waited quietly.


    12:14


    She was waiting for Rosalie to pass the crisis and the arrival of Calvin.


    She was very unrest, her heart pounding.


    Finally, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor stepped out. Jonathan dashed


    towards him. Amelia and Hanna also quickly got up and stepped forward.


    ¡°The baby is safe for now. Her water leaks a bit, so she needs to stay in the hospital for observation


    tonight. She should be onplete bed rest untilbor starts,¡± the doctor said.


    At that moment, Rosalie was also pushed out of the emergency room by the nurse. ¡°How are you


    feeling now? Is your abdomen still in pain?¡± Jonathan asked, looking at her nervously.


    000


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12:14

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Rosalie shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m sorry for worrying again,¡± she said, gently


    stroking Jonathan¡¯s cheek.


    Jonathan gently rubbed her palm with his cheek. ¡°I just want you to be fine. As long as you are


    fine.¡±


    No one could imagine that Jonathan would act like a child who was afraid of losing his beloved


    one.


    Rosalie was sent to the ward. She was so tired that she soon fell asleep.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Jonathan said to Amelia and Hanna.


    Hanna waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. As long as Rosalie and her baby are fine.¡±


    However, Amelia said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. Those people are after me, but it¡¯s all my


    fault that Rosalie is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you home. Don¡¯t worry about Rosalie. I will care for her,¡± Jonathan


    said, walking Amelia and Hanna out of the ward.


    At that moment, they heard a scurry of footsteps. It was Calvin who rushed over.


    His handsome face was full of anxiety, and his hair was a little messy because of running.


    ¡°Is Rosalie all right?¡± Calvin asked worriedly.


    Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Rosalie is my wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Calvin frowned. He stared at Jonathan and asked again, ¡°Tell me, is Rosalie fine?¡±


    ¡°S-She¡¯s fine,¡± Hanna replied, hurriedly stepping forward. She didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to


    be too awkward. ¡°We were surrounded by several people while having lunch. Rosalie got


    frightened and her abdomen began to hurt.¡±


    ¡°Several people surrounded you?¡± Calvin was stunned. He continued without thinking, ¡°Since you¡¯re


    having lunch together, why didn¡¯t you protect Rosalie when those people came to you? Don¡¯t you


    know that she


    09:51


    is pregnant? She¡­¡±


    Amelia ?stepped forward and interrupted him, ¡°Enough, Calvin! It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for


    Hanna, Rosalie would be in grave danger. If you want to me me, just me me. Don¡¯t me


    Hanna! You can me it all on me.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay. He was right. Rosalie would not be in the hospital if I had done more to protect her,¡±


    Hanna said, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hanna!¡± Amelia wanted to say something more, but Hanna spoke first, ¡°I-I have to go now. See


    you!¡± Then she hurried to the elevator.


    Amelia red at Calvin, ¡°Even if you are worried about Rosalie, you shouldn¡¯t have med Hanna.


    As her boyfriend, you should know her character well! Rosalie had been gripping Hanna¡¯s wrist


    while she was in pain on the way to the hospital, leaving scratches on it, but Hanna never


    Hearing Amelia¡¯s usations, Calvin was rendered speechless, feeling embarrassed.


    Everyone suddenly became silent.


    Jonathan ordered the bodyguards to drive Amelia home. Then he turned to Calvin and said, ¡°Hanna


    is a wonderful woman. You should cherish


    her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Calvin pursed his lips.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love her, do you?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Calvin¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You hurried over as soon as you heard Rosalie was in hospital. You then chastised Hanna. Anyone


    can tell that you don¡¯t love her!¡± Jonathan said mercilessly. ¡°I can tell, Amelia can tell, and do you


    hope Rosalie can tell one day?¡±


    Calvin suddenly stiffened at his words. ¡°Jonathan, what the hell do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I can guess it roughly, right?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Both of us hope Rosalie can


    be well.¡±


    09:51


    Calvin suddenly became furious. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you get her pregnant? You knew she


    almost died of giving birth to triplets. Why did you put her in grave danger again?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face shed with remorse. Then he stared at Calvin and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s indeed my


    fault, so I will live and die with her. If she can¡¯t make it, I will die with her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Calvin was shocked at first but quickly realized what he was saying.


    If it were him, he would do the same thing.


    ¡°Rosalie is not in good health now. She can¡¯t afford to experience any emotional fluctuations now.


    She must be onplete bed rest untilbor begins. Calvin, now that Rosalie knew you had a


    girlfriend, you should finish what you started. I don¡¯t want Rosalie to be in danger again because of


    you!¡± Jonathan said coldly.


    After a long moment of silence, Calvin spoke again, ¡°I want to see


    Rosalie.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but she is asleep now. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± With that, Jonathan returned to the ward.


    Calvin quickly followed up.


    After entering the ward, tears stung Calvin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Rosalie who was sleeping on


    the bed.


    She looked so vulnerable with a pale face. It worried him that she could be in danger at any time


    before giving birth to the baby.


    If she experienced intense mood swings again, it would put her and the baby in danger again.


    He didn¡¯t want to risk her life again.


    If his rtionship with Hanna would put her in danger again, he was willing to fake it until he made


    it. He was willing to do everything for Rosalie!


    Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded in the ward. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let her know what happened between you


    and Hanna. Even if it is a lie, do your best to make her believe it.¡±


    Calvin slightly fluttered his eyelids and stared at Rosalie lying on the bed.


    09:51


    After a while, he said, ¡°I know what to do!¡±


    Hanna ran out of the hospital and got on the bus. Until then, tears began to stream down her face.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would cry.


    She hurriedly wiped the tears off her face and tried hard to resist the urge


    to cry.


    She knew that Calvin cared for and loved Rosalie very much. It was understandable that he said


    those words!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Although she was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, he had no feelings for her and didn¡¯t even see her as a friend.


    After wiping the tears from her face, Hanna got off the bus. She went to buy some groceries before


    going straight home.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to see Calvin when she walked to the door of her


    apartment.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was standing in front of her door. At the sight of her, he stepped forward. ¡°You are finally back. I


    will probably go to look for you if you¡¯re noting back.¡±


    She bit her bottom lip and asked, ¡°Can I help you, Mr.?¡± Her tone was polite but alienated.


    Calvin frowned slightly. He was displeased with her tone.


    ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you in the hospital today. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He seldom apologized, but now


    he sincerely apologized to her.


    Hanna was stunned because she had never thought Calvin would apologize to her. She raised her


    chin slightly and looked at him in a daze. ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t matter. I understand you were so worried


    about Rosalie back then.¡±


    Calvin suddenly narrowed his eyes and cupped her chin with one hand. ¡°Did you cry?¡±


    Hanna was startled and wanted to look away, but she couldn¡¯t because her chin was held by his


    hand.


    She hurriedly made an excuse, ¡°Well, I got sand in my eyes on the wa back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Calvin suddenly said. This was the second time he apologi to her today.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± she replied awkwardly, ¡°Shall we go in?¡±


    He withdrew his hand and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took out the key, opened the door and walked into the room.


    ¡°What would you like to drink? Tea, water, or coffee?¡± Hanna asked.


    09:51


    She sounded like she was receiving a guest.


    ¡°Water, please,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute,¡± Hanna said, pouring him a ss of lukewarm


    water.


    Calvin took a sip of water and said to her, ¡°Do you mind if I stay for dinner?¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, Hanna responded, ¡°N-No.¡± Calvin used to eat the dinner she had


    cooked. ¡°Please wait. I¡¯ll cook right away.¡± With that, she was about to go to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Calvin said abruptly, grabbing her hand.


    Hanna looked at him strangely, only to see that he rolled up her sleeve.


    The scratches on her left wrist immediately came into his eyes.


    She moved her wrist and wanted to withdraw it, but she couldn¡¯t break free from Calvin¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you without knowing the truth,¡± he said.


    Hanna smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve already apologized to me.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Calvin asked, looking at the scratches. He suddenly thought of Amelia¡¯s words that


    she had never cried or told them about this along the way.


    ¡°No. They will go away in two days,¡± Hanna replied.


    ¡°Did you apply ointment on them?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°No need,¡± Hanna replied, blinking her eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any ointment at home?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s¡­¡± Calvin interrupted her before she could finis


    sentence.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± he asked, staring at her.


    Hanna had no choice but to take out the ointment. Calvin opened the lid and applied it for her.


    When Calvin applied ointment on her wrist, she had a strange feeling. Her heart was beating faster


    and faster.


    09:51


    What was wrong with her? He did nothing but apply ointment for her. Why did her heart race?


    She shouldn¡¯t have a thing for Calvin. Because it was impossible for them to be together. Not to


    mention that he loved another woman.


    Hanna told herself over and over that she should ignore Calvin. After Calvin had finished, she


    quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare dinner.¡±


    However, Calvin stopped her before she could leave. ¡°Well, your hand got hurt! Let me cook dinner


    for you!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Did she hear it wrong? Was Calvin going to cook?


    The next second, Hanna saw Calvin take off his suit jacket, roll up the sleeves of his shirt, and walk


    into the kitchen.


    He opened the stic bag containing groceries she bought from the market and took out all of them


    one by one.


    He washed the vegetables and meat, cut them, and started to cook them. Hanna was taken aback.


    Calvin was not just saying and he was indeed cooking.


    When the dinner was ready, Hanna said awkwardly, ¡°Thank you for cooking for me today.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna lowered her head and began to eat. For some reason, she always felt embarrassed while


    being with him.


    Perhaps the scene in the hospital today helped her realize her ce in his heart.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes flickered while seeing Hanna¡¯s face burning in the could feel her alienation from him.


    It was all his fault.


    Jonathan said that he didn¡¯t love Hanna and anyone could tell. Jonath and Amelia knew it. Then


    what would happen next? Would Rosalie fin


    out?


    Calvin¡¯s heart suddenly ached when he thought of Rosalie lying in the bed with a pale face.


    09:51


    He didn¡¯t want her emotions to swing again, and he couldn¡¯t let her discover that he had no feelings


    for Hanna.


    ¡°Are you willing to be my real girlfriend? ¡°Calvin suddenly asked in a hoarse voice.


    Hanna suddenly stopped eating and looked up at him, dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want you to be my real girlfriend,¡± Calvin murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not an act, but true.¡±


    Hanna blinked. ¡°Why did you suddenly say so?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly wanted


    their rtionship to be real. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, do you?¡±


    Even though he said that he wanted to be in a rtionship with her, he didn¡¯t look at her with


    affection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Rosalie to know that we are in a fake rtionship. Now she can¡¯t afford to experience


    any emotional fluctuations,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna instantly understood and fluttered her eyelids. That was it. He made such a sudden decision


    because of Rosalie.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    No one could imagine that the most powerful man in the entertainment industry would love a


    woman so much that he could do everything for


    her.


    ¡°Are you willing to be my girlfriend? I can do whatever you want as long as you agree,¡± Calvin said.


    Such a simple sentence meant a lot.


    Other women would be overjoyed if they heard Calvin make such amitment. But Hanna¡¯s face


    was devoid of delight.


    She tightened the grip on the fork in her hand and took a deep breath. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Calvin suddenly felt a sense of disappointment after hearing it.


    ¡°If you have any special requests, please feel free to tell me. I can¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Hanna interrupted. She raised her head and looked straight at Calvin. ¡°I


    was willing to pose as your girlfriend because ( I pitied you. I thought you needed help. Shelly used


    to help me when I was in trouble. So I wanted to help you as well. Later I wanted to repay you


    because you used to help me. So


    used to help me. So I was willing to pretend to be your


    girlfriend until you don¡¯t need it.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°But love is not an act. That requires two people to adore each other.


    Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it? Do you mean you can¡¯t fall in love with me?¡± Calvin asked, gazing at Hanna with


    sad eyes. Hanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was never difficult to fall in love with Calvin.


    Calvin was so charming. Hanna believed that if he wanted to find a girlfriend, a lot of women would


    pursue him.


    ¡°Hanna, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard for you to fall in love with me. What¡¯s you type of guy? I can change,¡±


    Calvin said.


    Her type of guy?


    Hannaughed. He was her type of guy, cold and refined on the outside yet a one-woman man who


    could protect his beloved one.


    09:51


    She had already grown fond of him by the time they got along. But she kept telling herself that they


    were from different worlds and that they couldn¡¯t be together.


    His words tugged at her heartstrings, causing her heart to race.


    ¡°Even if I can fall in love with you, you can¡¯t love me back, right? If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point


    of being together?¡± she said, looking straight at him.


    Calvin was slightly stunned. ¡°Do you want me to fall in love with you?¡± he asked, his eyelids


    fluttering.


    I


    ¡°Any woman hopes that the man she loves will return her feelings. I¡¯m not an exception. I don¡¯t want


    one-sided love. If I truly love someone, hope we can marry and spend the rest of our lives together!¡±


    Hanna said seriously. Calvin could tell how serious she was by the expression on her face and the


    gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to get married with me?¡± He suddenly smiled. He had


    already given up on marriage after losing Rosalie. He even believed that he would never love again


    or get married.


    However, he didn¡¯t despise Hanna when she talked about getting married.


    o with you,¡± Calvin said, with


    ¡°Okay, I also want a serious determination in his eyes. ¡°You love me and make me fall in love with


    you. Maybe it¡¯s good for everyone.


    If he could fall in love with Hanna one day, Rosalie could rest assured. He wouldn¡¯t be bound in that


    hopeless one-sided love, and his parents would be happy as well.


    He also wondered if he could really fall in love with Hanna. He didn¡¯t repulse her and even felt


    comfortable being with her.


    Hanna stared at Calvin in shock. She had thought that Calvin would giv up after hearing her words,


    but she didn¡¯t expect him to say so.


    ¡°W-What did you say? You want a serious rtionship with me?¡± she asked, dumbfounded. Her


    voice seemed to be a little out of tune.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Will you love me too?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I will try my best to fall in love with you, Calvin said.


    09:51 C


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Hanna doubted. After all, he loved Rosalie so much. Could he fall in love with another


    woman?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Calvin replied honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can fall in love with you. It will be a gamble,


    for you and me. No one can predict the


    Anal result.¡±


    Hanna bit her bottom lip. If Calvin said yes, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    She was d when he said that. She thought, ¡°Love isplicated. Who knows?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Hanna, do you want to love me?¡± Calvin asked in a cold voice. ¡°To be my real girlfriend and make


    me fall in love with you!¡± he continued word by word.


    Her heart began to race.


    She could hear her heartbeat clearly.


    Yes or no?


    Could she be able to make this man fall in love with her and get over Rosalie?


    She stared into his deep eyes. After a long moment, she replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now. You¡¯re my


    boyfriend now!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to pass up the opportunity to be with Calvin!


    After dinner, Hanna was still in a daze when Calvin left the apartment.


    She thought, ¡°Am I really in a rtionship with Calvin? It¡¯s not an act anymore. It¡¯s real! Even Calvin


    promised to try his best to fall in love wi me!¡±


    Hanna stepped into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror of the sink with a flushed face.


    She took a deep breath and said to herself, ¡°Come on, just give it a try! Go and fight for it!¡±


    She decided to try her best to win his love!


    She knew that she had developed a liking for Calvin. Lorin betrayed her feelings and she had never


    loved again since then.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Because she was afraid of being hurt again, she didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship again.


    However, she met Calvin unexpectedly, giving her the courage to love again.


    Perhaps she would be happy with him.


    Shelly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief the next day when she learned that her friend Hanna and Calvin


    had decided to begin a serious rtionship.


    ¡°So Calvin and you are in a serious rtionship now?¡± Shelly asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hanna nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Calvin fall in love with you?¡± Shelly asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Hanna shook her head quickly. ¡°To be exact, he wanted to move on by starting a new


    rtionship with me!


    Hearing this, Shelly couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why does it sound so weird?¡±


    Hanna smiled dryly. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird. But he also promised to try his best to fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°But love is two-sided. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t work,¡± Shelly said, a little worried. She was afraid


    Hanna would get hurt again.


    ¡°I know, but have to at least try,¡± Hanna said. ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you always want me to move on and


    love again? Now I want to give myself a second chance to love again.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡°Shelly sighed. She knew that Hanna sometimes looked a littl dumb and seemed to have no


    independent opinion, but she was -incredibly resolute once she made a decision. ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m


    looking


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    forward to hearing the good news from you.¡±


    What she only could do now was to bless her!


    ¡°Thank you! ¡°Hanna smiled, but then she frowned again. ¡°How can I make Calvin fall in love with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Show your charm to him,¡± Shelly replied.


    09:51


    Hanna blinked, confused. ¡°But Calvin works in the entertainment industry and he must have already


    seen many charming women!¡±


    Shelly thought Hanna was right, so she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do some things a couple usually do


    when dating? It will help you to grow your bond.¡±


    ¡°Some things a couple usually do when dating?¡± Hanna repeated, confused.


    ¡°For example, watch a movie, eat a meal, go shopping, travel, or spend time at home on weekends.


    Didn¡¯t you draw so many romanticics? There¡¯s a lot on them,¡± Shelly added.


    Hanna felt embarrassed. The content of romanticics and reality were totally two different


    things. It was not easy to practice its romantic idea in reality.


    No matter what, she should try her best to grow their bond at present.


    When Calvin came to visit Rosalie in the hospital this time, she was awake and lying on the bed.


    Jonathan was sitting on the bed, peeling an apple for her.


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you okay?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m afraid I must be onplete bed rest beforebor starts,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°I heard


    from Jonathan that you came to see me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hurried over when I heard from Hanna that you were in the hospital,¡± Calvin replied.


    ¡°I would be in grave danger if Hanna hadn¡¯t stood in front of me to protect me yesterday. I haven¡¯t


    had the chance to thank her yet,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank her for you,¡± Calvin replied.


    At that moment, Jonathan had already cut the apple into small slice offered one to Rosalie¡¯s lips.


    Rosalie opened her mouth and ate it. Obviously, there was a tacit understanding between them.


    Calvin watched the scene quietly. Rosalie was living a happy life now.


    In the past, he hoped that he could give her happiness. Butter he


    09:51


    discovered that he was not the man in her heart who could give her happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve to go now. I¡¯ll visit you with Hanna next time,¡± Calvin said, getting


    1.


    ¡°Okay. See you,¡± Rosalie said.


    Just as Calvin was about to reach the door of the ward, Rosalie suddenly asked, ¡°Calvin, did Hanna


    get you wrong when you hurried to the


    hospital yesterday?¡±


    Calvin smiled gently. ¡°She knew I used to like you, but she¡¯s aware that I love her now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalie felt relieved. ¡°Hanna is a wonderful woman.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Calvin replied, walking out of the ward.


    Rosalie looked at the ward door that was opened and closed again.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan asked, putting another small cube of apple to her mouth.


    ¡°Nothing. I genuinely hope Calvin will be happy,¡± Rosalie murmured.


    ¡°As you wish. Trust me,¡± Jonathan said in aforting voice.


    Rosalie looked at her husband with a smile. ¡°Are you so sure?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡±


    Even if not, he would try his best to make her wishe true.


    Calvin walked out of the hospital, took out his phone, and dialed Hanna. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the studio,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are you busy working?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna replied.


    ¡°Will it affect your work if Ie over?¡± Calvin asked. He suddenly wanted to see her and listen to


    her voice.


    ¡°Of course not. Only my two assistants and I are in the studio. You may be a little bored,¡± Hanna


    said.


    09:51


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Calvin replied, driving to Hanna¡¯s studio.


    There were Hanna and two assistants in the studio.


    The two assistants had met Calvin before, so they looked at him curiously.


    Hanna made Calvin a cup of coffee. ¡°Please sit down and wait for a moment. I still have some work


    to do.¡±


    ¡°I see. Go ahead,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna went back to her desk and continued drawingics with her two assistants.


    Calvin sat on the sofa, holding a cup of coffee and ncing at Hanna not far away.


    She was nowpletely focused on her work. She appeared to be as attentive as when she was


    drawing him as a model.


    Her two assistants nced at him from time to time, but Hanna never did. She paid full attention to


    her work. Anyone could tell how serious she was about herics.


    Calvin smiled, thinking that people rarely concentrate as intensely as Hanna.


    She was so focused because she liked her work.


    Could he really fall in love with her?


    Could he possibly love someone else other than Rosalie? What if he couldn¡¯t fall in love with Hanna


    even if he didn¡¯t despise Hanna and sometimes even appreciated her?


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    After so many years, Hanna was the only woman he was closest to.


    Calvin looked at Hanna, lost in thought. When Hanna finished her work and raised her head, she


    happened to meet Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, her face blushed.


    Her two assistants snickered. ¡°Hanna, you and your boyfriend are really loved-up. He had been


    watching you all the time while you were drawing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He must like you very much,¡± another of her assistants echoed.


    Hanna smiled shyly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s call it a day today. You can color them


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We don¡¯t want to be the third wheel to you and Mr. Gunner.¡± Her two assistants quickly stood


    up with a smile and packed their things. They left after saying goodbye to Calvin.


    Hanna walked to Calvin and said, ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting for a long time! I hope you don¡¯t


    mind what my assistants said.¡±


    Calvin raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all. As your boyfriend, I should like you very much.¡±


    Hanna pressed her lips. He said ¡®should¡¯.


    She knew he tried to justify himself to be her boyfriend.


    However, she made a choice and had nothing toin about. Perhaps, she should feel lucky to


    be his girlfriend.


    Although Calvin didn¡¯t love her, he was trying hard to make him fall in love with her.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to have dinner together?¡± Calvin asked looking at the time.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± Hanna answered, organizing her desk. She then left the


    studio with Calvin.


    After getting in the car, Calvin asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Any food. Is there ¨¤ restaurant where you frequently eat?¡± Hanna asked. Since they were in a real


    rtionship, she wanted to know more about


    09:51


    him and his preferences including the restaurants and food he liked.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Calvin started the car and slowly drove towards the west of the city.


    The car stopped in front of a restaurant with a lot of green nts.


    This area belonged to Strico¡¯s scenic spot. Because of its remote location, there were not too many


    people in the restaurant. It was quiet up here.


    After they got out of the car, Hanna followed Calvin to the entrance. A waiter quickly came forward


    and greeted them. ¡°Mr. Gunner, wee to your restaurant again! Would you like to sit at your old


    table?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Calvin replied.


    The waiter led the way. Hanna discovered that there was more to the restaurant as she walked.


    There were some antique buildings inside, such as pavilions, bridges, and fountains.


    Just as they walked to the corner of the corridor, someone came over. At


    the sight of Calvin, he greeted him enthusiastically, ¡°Calvin, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again,¡± Calvin responded with a smile.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± the man asked, ncing at Hanna.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Hanna Zimmerman,¡± Calvin replied. The man¡¯s eyes shed with surprise but


    quickly vanished. He greeted Hanna with a smile.


    ¡°What a small world! Would you like to join me for dinner?¡± he asked.


    Calvin looked at Hanna. Obviously, he was asking for her opinion.


    Hanna hesitated. She could tell Calvin was very familiar with the She couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn


    him down, so she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to,¡± Calvin said.


    The man smiled and became more enthusiastic to Hanna.


    Calvin asked his girlfriend for advice. It could tell Hanna held an important ce in his heart.


    During the dinner, Hanna learned that the man they had previously met was an official. The people


    they were having dinner with were the heads


    09:51


    of various bureaus.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She used to see these people in the city¡¯s political and economic news.


    Like the people she met at the banquet before, the people she met this time were those she


    couldn¡¯t possibly have the chance to meet at ordinary times.


    ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, what do you do?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m aic illustrator,¡± Hanna replied.


    ¡°Sounds interesting. A Comics Festival will be held in the city soon. Please feel free to let me know


    if you¡¯re interested,¡± a man who worked in the Bureau of Culture said.


    ¡°The magazine that I work for has already signed up for me and applied for a stall,¡± Hanna replied.


    She attended all of the city¡¯sics festivals over the years.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll root for you,¡± the man said.


    Hanna smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. She thought his words were


    courtesy.


    Over dinner, Calvin took the initiative to assist her in picking up some food that she couldn¡¯t get and


    peeling shrimp for her.


    Hanna blushed. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°No worries. Let me do it for you,¡± he said.


    Hanna watched Calvin peel shrimps with his slender fingers. He looked indescribably elegant. She


    thought Calvin would be a perfect boyfriend if he was willing.


    The people at the table all smiled meaningfully.


    After the meal, Hanna was scarlet in the face.


    When they were about to leave the restaurant, Calvin took a box fr the waiter.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Hanna asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the dessert you just ate just now. You seem to like the desert very much, so I ordered a


    takeaway for you. I also put the restaurant¡¯s business card inside the box. You can make a call


    whenever you want and the bill


    09:51


    is on me,¡± Calvin answered.


    Hanna was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin to pay attention to such a small detail. He even


    noticed that she liked the dessert.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Never mind. As your boyfriend, I should buy whatever you like for you,¡± Calvin said, looking at the


    time. ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Is this a date?¡± she asked, blinking.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Calvin replied.


    After thinking for a while, Hanna said, ¡°Shall we go to the night market? Let¡¯s take a stroll after


    dinner and it will aid in digestion.¡±


    She hoped that she could walk into his life and he could also walk into her life.


    Calvin gazed at Hanna in front of him and nodded his head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the night market.¡±


    They got in the car, heading towards the night market.


    Hanna chose a pedestrian street in Strico. At night, it was full of vendors.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:51

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Hanna usually liked toe there. For one thing, things there were cheap and she could bargain


    there; for another, there were some novelmodities from time to time, such asmemorative


    coins or handicrafts. She would also buy some.


    Calvin parked the car in the parking lot next to the night market. After they got off, Hanna and Calvin


    began wandering around the night market.


    There were many couples who came to the night market. Hanna looked at them who were holding


    their arms or their hands. She could know at a nce that they were couples.


    ¡°But what about me? What¡¯s the rtionship between Calvin and me in people¡¯s eyes?¡± Hanna


    thought for herself, lowered her eyes, and noticed Calvin¡¯s hands hanging at his body side.


    Calvin¡¯s hands were beautiful, with well-defined knuckles and slender fingers, like those of the male


    leads in theics.


    Suddenly, Hanna had an impulse to hold his hand, but she was a little timid. She thought, ¡°What if


    my touch makes him ufortable?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    Hanna suddenly raised her head and met Calvin¡¯s dark eyes. At this moment, his pupils reflected


    her somewhat helpless face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Hanna said as if she had plucked up all the courage. ¡°I want to hold your hands. Is that okay?


    Now we¡¯re, um, a couple. Holding hands can enhance our rtionship.¡± But her voice became


    lower and lower.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, and then he suddenly realized something. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I


    didn¡¯t think of it.¡± As he said, he reached out and held Hanna¡¯s hand.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She only felt that her right hand suddenly became hot.


    She thought, ¡°He¡­ He is holding my hand.¡±


    Although he had held hands with her in front of others when they pretended to be a couple before, it


    didn¡¯t make her so strongly aware that


    they were holding hands. His temperature was transmitted to her


    08:55


    through their touch.


    Inexplicably, a sentence that she would often see appeared in her mind. That was ¡°holding your


    hand and growing old with you¡±.


    Hanna thought, Will this happen to us? Can we hold hands and get old together?¡±


    Hanna held Calvin¡¯s hand and wandered around the night market with


    L


    such a feeling. She could feel that there were many people around watching them, which was


    probably because of Calvin.


    Calvin was really eye-catching.


    Suddenly, Hanna heard someone nearby whispering to another, ¡°He is so handsome. He looks like


    Calvin in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking. Can Calvin hold a woman¡¯s hand in the night market?¡± said another person.


    ¡°But they are really alike.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the man just looks like him.¡±


    Hanna looked at Calvin and whispered, ¡°Do you think


    recognize you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Calvin didn¡¯t care.


    anyone will


    ¡°But¡­ but if the news is spread, maybe it will be a trending topic. Then will our rtionship be


    exposed?¡± Hanna said with a worried face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want our rtionship to be exposed to the public?¡± asked Calvin.


    Hanna said awkwardly, ¡°I just feel that it will be too eye-catching and¡­¡± She was silent for a while.


    ¡°When I was in college, I had some skeletons in the closet. It will be terrible if someone attacks you


    with my embarrassing past and causes trouble for you.¡±


    Calvin paused and turned to look at the woman beside him. He had thought she was afraid that the


    exposure would trouble her. He didn¡¯t expect that she actually worried about him.


    ¡°No matter what kind of past you had, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of bringing me any trouble. If we


    are in a rtionship in order to get married in the future, then the exposure wille sooner or


    later. However, I won¡¯t let our rtionship be a trending topic. Even if


    08:55


    there is really news, I will find a way to suppress it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Calvin.


    For Calvin¡¯s position in the entertainment industry, no one would confront him.


    Hearing this, Hanna didn¡¯t say anything but nodded.


    ¡°By the way, do your so-called skeletons in the closet refer to what happened between you and


    Lorin in college?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna responded in a low voice. ¡°After that, I had a bad reputation in college. Some people


    thought Ipestered Lorin by all kinds of means.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s eyes darkened when she thought that people who didn¡¯t know her scolded her for being


    shameless as long as they saw her back then. Her gloomy expression made Calvin feel


    ufortable. He preferred what she was at ordinary times.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you im justice?¡± said Calvin suddenly. ¡°I can ask Lorin to rify it in


    public so that those who misunderstood you will know the truth.¡±


    Hanna was stunned and looked at Calvin in a daze.


    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s impossible? Now that I said it, I can make it.¡± He said so because he


    wanted to erase the gloom in Hanna¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No. Of course, I know you can do it.¡± Hanna bit her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s j unnecessary. Even if it¡¯s


    rified, people will only think that Lorin is forced to say those words by you, and they won¡¯t believe


    it.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Anyway, as long as you don¡¯t think it has any impact on you, it¡¯s not a


    problem for me. I am too old to care about it. I¡¯ve gotten over this for so many years. I have no


    contact with my college peers except Shelly.¡±


    After saying that, she pretended to be rxed and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about this. There


    are several stalls where I often buy things here. Some gadgets are quite delicate. Let¡¯s have a look


    at them.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and then he said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hanna and Calvin came to a handmade stall, where there were many handmade dolls and


    essories.


    Obviously, Hanna and the vendor were acquainted with each other.


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you sayst time that I can customize dolls?¡± asked Hanna.


    ¡°Yes. What do you want to customize?¡± asked the vendor.


    Hanna said, ¡°Please give me some paper and a pen. I¡¯ll draw for you.¡±


    The vendor answered and handed over the paper and a pen. Hanna quickly drew on the white


    paper.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    In a short time, Hanna outlined two cute cloth dolls with simple brush strokes. Calvin could see at a


    nce that these two dolls were designed ording to his and Hanna¡¯s characteristics.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± After finishing the drawing, Hanna handed the pen and paper back to the vendor.


    The vendor looked at the painting, praised Hanna, and then said, ¡°Okay. You cane to get the


    dolls in a week. It¡¯s 44 dors in total.¡±


    Because he and Hanna were acquainted with each other, the vendor offered the lowest price. When


    Hanna was about to pay, Calvin said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Then he took out his phone and paid the money.


    ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± Calvin asked Hanna.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about buying some jewelry? Recently, a batch of handmade jewelry has been introduced,¡±


    said the vendor enthusiastically.


    Calvin naturally didn¡¯t like the jewelry, but Hanna began to pick them excitedly.


    Suddenly, she saw a pair of silver bracelets. The style of the bracelets was suitable for both men


    and women. It was open-mouthed and its size could be adjusted, so one didn¡¯t have to worry about


    whether it fit or n


    Hanna picked up the bracelets and looked at them carefully.


    The vendor next to her began to introduce them. ¡°This is a pair of bracelets for couples, and in this


    style, they go with everything¡­¡±


    Hanna turned to look at Calvin. ¡°Well, do you mind wearing this?¡±


    Calvin looked at the bracelets in her hand, and his eyshes trembled slightly. They were silver.


    Coincidently, Rosalie also gave him a silver bracelet when they were young.


    For so many years, that silver bracelet became a kind of obsession to him. He used to wear it all the


    time until Rosalie got married. After that, he stored it.


    But now, Hanna held a pair of silver bracelets and asked him if he would like to wear one.


    08.551


    He almost subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he saw the expectation in Hanna¡¯s round


    eyes, he hesitated.


    Calvin thought, ¡°They¡¯re couple¡¯s bracelets. Since we are a real couple now, it seems natural for us


    to wear them.¡±


    Besides, maybe only he wore it could he better hide his feelings for Rosalie. With this bracelet, he


    could always remind himself that the person he should love was Hanna.


    ¡°If you want me to wear it, then I can,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hanna¡¯s eyes lit up. Suddenly, Calvin only felt that there seemed to be stars twinkling in


    Hanna¡¯s eyes, which was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered, reached out his left hand, picked up one of the bracelets she was holding, and


    put it on.


    Although it was just an ordinary silver bracelet, it didn¡¯t look bad on Calvin¡¯s wrist.


    Hanna put the other bracelet on her right hand andpared it with Calvin¡¯s.


    Two bracelets of the same style, worn by a man and a woman on their wrists, did look good.


    ¡°Nice. How much are they?¡± asked Hanna.


    ¡°Since you bought a pair, just give me 140 dors, the cheapest price,¡± sai the vendor.


    When Calvin was about to pay, Hanna said hurriedly, ¡°You paid for the dolls. I¡¯ll pay this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to letting women pay,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°But now, we are a couple. You can see this bracelet as my gift for you. If you pay for the gift, that


    will be weird,¡± said Hanna. She insisted on paying.


    Hearing this, Calvin nced at the bracelet on his wrist. He thought, ¡°A gift?¡± At this moment,


    complicated feelings surged in his heart.


    He finally stopped saying more. Hanna paid for them and looked at the bracelet on her wrist


    happily.


    ¡°You seem to like this bracelet very much,¡± said Calvin.


    08:55 D


    Hanna smiled embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s quite new for me to wear this kind of bracelet for couples. It¡¯s the


    first time for me to wear one, and this gives me a novel feeling.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not alone anymore,¡± said Hanna. She finally got a person to apany her.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He thought, ¡°Not alone anymore?¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of the woman beside him, who looked cheerful but had a miserable life. In


    fact, Hanna¡¯s parents died when she was young. She then was adopted and began living alone until


    college.


    ¡°Calvin, can you wear this bracelet when you go out with me in the future? Although they¡¯re quite


    cheap, I¡­ I think we will be more like a real couple if we wear the same bracelets,¡± said Hanna


    hopefully. She was afraid that Calvin would not agree.


    After all, even a button on his clothes was more expensive than these bracelets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it all the time,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have to be perfunctory with you?¡± Calvin asked back leisurely.


    Hanna touched her nose and felt indescribably joyful.


    After finishing shopping at the night market, Calvin drove Hanna back t her apartment. Outside the


    apartment, Hanna said, ¡°Well, that gown and jewelry I wore at thest banquet are still in my house.


    Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go get them and return them to you.¡±


    Calvin smiled, ¡°They are for you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hanna waved her hands quickly. Even if she wasn¡¯t sure about their value, she at least knew


    that they were absolutely very expensive. ¡°I¡¯d better return them to you. I don¡¯t have a chance to


    wear them at ordinary tirnes. If you really give them to me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with them.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°How could you not have a chance to wear them? Since you¡¯ve decided to be in a


    rtionship with me and marry me, you will definitely have a chance to wear them. Besides, if you


    return them back,


    08:55


    who do you want me to give them to?¡±


    Hanna suddenly became speechless.


    Calvin continued, ¡°Well, you are my girlfriend. I am willing to give these things to you.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s face flushed, and the words ¡°I am willing to¡± made her feel sweet.


    After getting out of the car, she waved to Calvin before walking into the apartment. When entering


    the elevator, she raised her hand and gently touched the silver bracelet.


    She thought, ¡°At least for now, it¡¯s a good start for us. We¡¯re more like a real couple instead of


    acting.¡±


    Perhaps one day, Calvin could get over Rosalie and really ept Hanna.


    At least, Hanna was expecting it.


    At this moment, Calvin leaned heavily against the driver¡¯s seat and closed his eyes. He thought,


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what ¡®being in a rtionship¡¯ is.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Calvin thought, ¡°Getting along with Hanna makes me feel at ease. It might be a good choice for me


    to be together with her like this. If I could really fall in love with her, it would be the best choice for


    us.¡±


    Calvin slowly opened his eyes and looked at the silver bracelet on his wrist. He said, ¡°Rosalie, I will


    do whatever you want me to do.¡±


    Even if he had to fall in love with another person, he could try his best to do it.


    The next day, the senior executives of the Gunner Group were surprised to find that Calvin wore a


    silver bracelet on his wrist. It was hard for them to imagine that Calvin would wear silver. Someone


    even searched the bracelet on various luxury tforms, but he didn¡¯t find it at all.


    For a moment, this silver bracelet became one of the topics of employees¡¯ gossip.


    When n came to Calvin, he saw this silver bracelet, too. He was not Calvin¡¯s employee, so he


    asked directly, ¡°Why are you wearing such a bracelet? Is it from a stall?¡±


    n was insightful. He had seen countless pieces of jewelry, so he could tell at a nce from its


    texture that this bracelet was not of any famous brand.


    ¡°Yes. Two for 140 dors,¡± Calvin said indifferently.


    n was surprised. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to buy this kind of chea thing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s a gift from Hanna. It¡¯s a couple¡¯s bracelet,¡± said Calvin.


    Pfft!


    n almost spewed out the coffee he was drinking. ¡°A couple¡¯s bracelet?¡±


    Compared with n who was in shock, Calvin was still calm.


    ¡°Hanna is really capable. She should make you wear such a couple¡¯s bracelet!¡± sighed n.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious to be with her,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°How serious are you?¡± n asked curiously.


    08:55


    ¡°I¡¯ll get married with her.¡±


    Now, n really spat the coffee.


    Calvin frowned. n quickly drew a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°Are you really going to


    marry her?¡±


    ¡°If our rtionship can stabilize, I will marry her,¡± said Calvin. He would


    her when he fell in love with her while she also loved him. This marry was what it should be.


    Sometimes he even felt that if he didn¡¯t fall in love with her, he would still be willing to marry her.


    He was willing to make her Mrs. Gunner, give her glory and wealth, and let her live a safe life under


    his protection.


    The only thing was that it seemed to be too unfair to her if so.


    Even if he wanted such a marriage, she might not.


    n was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak fluently. ¡°That¡­ that surprises me. I thought you would


    never get married. Do your parents know that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet. I¡¯ll wait until our rtionship stabilizes,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°They must be delighted if they know it.¡± n knew that. Over the years, Calvin¡¯s parents had been


    concerned about his marriage. As long as he was willing to get married, they didn¡¯t care much about


    anything else.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Calvin asked.


    Only then did n think of his business. But now, he was awkward to speak it out. He said, ¡°It¡¯s


    about Bethany. I didn¡¯t want to care about it at first, but her family came to mypany every day


    and made a scene. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to let her go?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I thought so, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± said n. Since Calvin was so serious about Hanna,


    he would definitely not let go of Bethany who attacked Hanna in the film crew.


    The Esmond family¡¯s n would be in vain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since this woman dared to do such a thing before, now she should bear the


    consequences,¡± Calvin said indifferently. His dark eyes


    08:55


    were full of coldness.


    Those people who had made Rosalie hospitalized that day were all subdued by Jonathan¡¯s men,


    and Jonathan also learned from those people the news that Warren was cheating on his wife was


    spreading in Lofbury.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Warren didn¡¯t make any statement about it. It seemed that he intended to let this matter


    be forgotten as time went on.


    Warren was not an entertainment celebrity, so the news didn¡¯t be a trending topic. It was only


    spread in Lofbury.


    Those people happened to recognize Amelia that day, so they wanted to make a video with special


    content. Maybe they could sell it to Warren at a high price.


    If it couldn¡¯t be sold, they could also send it on the Inte and attract people¡¯s attention.-


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the woman with Amelia was Rosalie, thedy of the Youngblood


    family. They also did not expect that Rosalie would be hospitalized because of this.


    Now it was useless for these people to regret it. The Youngblood family had decided to sue them


    directly. Besides, thewyer team hired by the Youngblood family was famous in the country. After


    this legal battle, those people would have topensate and bear extra responsibilities


    Rosalie called Amelia and told her what Jonathan had found.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Warren exin it? We got divorced. As long as he exins he would get justice,¡± said


    Amelia.


    ¡°Is it because he took the woman to the banquet before your divorce came into effect?¡± asked


    Rosalie.


    ¡°Even so, he can have all kinds of other reasons to retort. He doesn¡¯t need to be stigmatized as a


    marital cheater at all. Besides, he just brought hispanion to attend the banquet.¡± Amelia was


    confused. She felt far-fetched that attending the banquet with hispanion meant he cheated on


    his wife in marriage.


    Amelia thought, ¡°Or¡­ is there anything I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°There should be something else rted. But because the rumor only spreads in Lofbury, those


    people that day don¡¯t know the whole thing.


    08.55


    They just heard that it¡¯s said that he cheated in marriage,¡± said Rosalie. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask Jonathan to


    check it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call Warren myself,¡± said Amelia. ¡°I also want to ask him why he didn¡¯t make a


    statement to retort.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Rosalie. She knew that Amelia didn¡¯t want to trouble her.


    Moreover, it was rted to the rtionship between Amelia and Warren. It would be inappropriate


    for Rosalie to intervene.


    ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened that day. It was because of me that you were in


    danger,¡± Amelia said guiltily.


    Rosalieforted her, ¡°Never mind. My baby and I are fine now.¡± But now, Rosalie had to stay in


    bed until she could give birth. ¡°Well, Amelia, you¡¯d better figure out what happened to Warren as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, it will influence the kids if it spreads wider.¡±


    1

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Amelia gave Rosalie a positive answer and hung up the phone.


    Amelia thought, ¡°I indeed should handle it as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the rumor begins to


    spread in Strico, Aiden will be criticized by his ssmates.¡±


    Thinking of all kinds of criticisms that her son had suffered because she had been in prison and


    divorced, Amelia couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed.


    She didn¡¯t want to repeat the past.


    Taking a deep breath, she called Warren and prayed that he would be willing to answer her call.


    Fortunately, after a while, Warren¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°What the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to know why the rumor about your marital infidelity is spreading in Lofbury. We have


    divorced. Even if the woman you brought to the banquet is Melissa, there shouldn¡¯t be such a


    rumor. Besides, why don¡¯t you issue a divorce statement?¡±


    Amelia asked a series of questions, but Warren only gave her one answer. ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced


    yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia was stunned, thinking she misheard.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone through the divorce formalities yet, so now we are still marriage,¡± said Warren.


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you go to finish it?¡± Amelia thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to


    sign the divorce agreement quickly before? Did you want to get rid of me soon?¡±


    She signed the agreement, but he didn¡¯t go through the formalities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Warren simply said.


    Amelia was speechless. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She said,


    ¡°You can let thewyer do it. Doesn¡¯t the York Group have awyer team?¡±


    ¡°Thewyer team only focuses on the affairs of the Group. They don¡¯t have the duty to deal with the


    private affairs of the York family.¡±


    08.555


    ¡°Well, how about you send me the agreement? I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Amelia said.


    Warren was silent. After a while, his voice came again. ¡°Amelia, do you want to divorce me that


    badly?¡±


    Amelia wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that you who wants to divorce me?¡± After thinking, she said, ¡°Since we both


    want a divorce, I think we should go through the formalities as soon as possible. Then, you will be in


    a state of divorce, so there will be no marital infidelity thing. I don¡¯t want this matter to affect Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Is it in your heart that children are the most important to you?¡± Warren¡¯s voice became colder.


    ¡°No!¡± She thought in her heart. In fact, Warren was as important as children to Amelia, or he was


    even more important.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, it was meaningless to say that. She would only ask for an insult and Warren¡¯s mockery if


    she said it.


    ¡°Yes. For me, my children are the most important,¡± Amelia answered.


    Warren kept quiet, and no sound came out from the phone for a long time.


    After waiting for a long time, Amelia finally said, ¡°Warren, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I will deal with this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about affecting Aiden.¡± After saying that, Warren


    hung up the phone, leaving Amelia stunned.


    Amelia wondered, ¡°What the hell was going on? Why didn¡¯t he go through the divorce procedure?¡±


    If Warren hadn¡¯t resisted her so much o resisted dehypnotizing, she would have thought that


    Warren was reluctant to divorce.


    ¡°How could he be reluctant to divorce?¡± Ameliaughed at herself for thinking too much.


    She thought, ¡°He may already have had no feelings for me.¡±


    At this moment, in the study of the vi, Warren held his phone tightly as if he was about to crush it.


    He knew what kind of answer Amelia would give him, but he still wanted to ask. As a result, he felt


    heartbroken again.,


    08:55


    Chapter 1389 ¡°Heartbroken?¡±


    He was startled by the thought and his hand suddenly loosened. His phone fell to the ground.


    He put his hand on his chest. Every beating of his heart seemed to cause pain.


    He thought, ¡°I have hypnotized that feeling. Why do I still feel hurt because of her? Please don¡¯t get


    hurt. Please!¡±


    He kept shouting at himself, but the pain continued.


    It seemed that as long as his heart was beating, he would keep feeling the pain.


    A weekter, Hanna and Calvin went to the night market again and got that pair of custom-made


    dolls.


    Because the cartoon image she painted was suitable for making dolls, the real ones were almost


    exactly the same as those she drew.


    Looking at the two dolls in her hands, Hanna smiled happily.


    Calvin looked at her and felt that the woman in front of him was really easy to be satisfied. They


    were just cheap dolls, but she was happy as if she got something she treasured.


    In the past, the women Calvin dated showed a happy look often becau they got jewelry or good


    business film and television resources.


    ¡°Do you want to go to a movie?¡± Hanna asked Calvin.


    ¡°Okay. Is there any movie you want to watch?¡± Calvin asked back.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ um, it was an animation.¡± She hesitated for a while. ¡°Do you want to watch animated


    films?¡±


    ¡°Animated films?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for kids. It¡¯s mainly for adults. It¡¯s called A Bright Sky, which tells a story about¡­¡± Hanna


    was about to tell Calvin the main content of this film. However, Calvin said, ¡°I know it. The film and


    televisionpany owned by Gunner Group invested in it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna was stunned. She wondered, ¡°Is he one of the investors for the film I want to


    watch?¡±


    08:56 I


    ¡°Have you seen this movie?¡± asked Hanna.


    ¡°No, but I have read some written reports about it. Although it¡¯s invested by the Gunner Group, I


    haven¡¯t watched it. I won¡¯t watch every film or TV series that I invest in.¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gunner Group invests so many films and TV series every year.


    He doesn¡¯t have time to watch all of them.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can watch it,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°The voice actors of this animated film are all famous, and its trailer is attractive. Domestic


    animations are getting better slowly.¡± Hanna was excited. After all, animations andics were


    simr. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can direct this kind of animation on the big screen one day.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be an animation director?¡± Calvin seemed to be a little surprised.


    ¡°just have such a thought. I¡¯m still far away from realizing it. I have to go step by step. Of course, it


    may be just my thought in the end,¡± Hanna smiled slightly. After all, she felt lucky enough to be able


    to engage in her favorite career now.


    As for bing an animation director, part of it depended on her strength, and the rest, also the


    larger part, depended on luck.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    It cost much more time and money for an animated film than ordinary movies to be put on therge


    screen, which was the reason why there were few animated films.


    ¡°If you really want to be an animation director, I can help you,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was startled. If it was said by an ordinary person, she would only think it was a joke. But it


    was said by Calvin, so it would really happen.


    That was because Calvin absolutely had the ability to make it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Hanna hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to direct an animation


    currently. Besides, the investment in animation is enormous, but the risk is huge, too. I don¡¯t want


    you to help me when I don¡¯t have the ability. You will suffer losses eventually. I¡¯d better do what I


    can do now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I lose a lot of money. But if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay. Once you think


    you have that ability, I will invest in your animation then, okay?¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna smiled and didn¡¯t refuse again. Instead, she said, ¡°Okay. Deal!¡±


    When they arrived at the cinema, Hanna suddenly said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Then, she ran in the opposite direction in hurry.


    Calvin saw that she ran to the counter selling snacks and bought popc and two bottles of drinks.


    Then, she strode back to him with the bucke of popcorn in her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat popcorn togetherter. Ah, I bought two bottles of c. If you don¡¯t want to drink c, I


    can change it,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Calvin answered. He just felt that Hanna looked like a kid when she was holding the


    large bucket of popcorn.


    Hanna bought the tickets when Calvin was driving. After they walked into the cinema, Hanna looked


    around. Although this animated film had a wide range of audience and wasn¡¯t childish, most people


    who came there were a family of three. Many children were there.


    ¡°It seems that a lot of children watch it too,¡±


    aid Hanna.


    08:56


    ¡°After all, this animated film attracts people of different ages,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°I wonder when I can watch animated films with my children,¡± said Hanna.


    She didn¡¯t mean to say that. It was just a sigh.


    Calvin looked at her and said, ¡°Do you want to watch an animated film with your children very


    much?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She suddenly paused, and then her face blushed. She thought, ¡°Why did I say it? It seems


    as if I can¡¯t wait to have a child.¡±


    Hanna stammered with a red face, ¡°I¡­ I just mean to watch animations with my children in the


    future. I don¡¯t have other meanings. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Calvin looked at her red face with a smile. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking about?¡±


    Hanna felt very embarrassed. Her face was almost buried in popcorn. Fortunately, the movie began


    soon. Hanna finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    A Bright Sky was about a little girl who saved a little unicorn in an ident. When the unicorn grew


    up, he wanted to repay her kindness. He desperately looked for his benefactor of that year.


    However, when he met the little girl who had grown up, he didn¡¯t recognize her. He even mistook


    the wrong person.


    The unicorn did many bad things to hurt the little girl in order to re his wrong benefactor. When he


    realized who his real benefactor was, was toote. The little girl turned into dust and disappeared


    from the world.


    Therefore, the unicorn kept looking for the reincarnation of that girl. But when he finally found the


    girl, he found that there was someone else apanying her and she loved that person very


    much. Unfortunately, the girl at that time was seriously ill, and the doctor said that she would die.


    Finally, the unicorn cured the girl with all his spiritual power. However, he disappeared from the


    bright sky because of the copse of his spiritual power.


    The director used some witty means to tell this sad story. Children saw


    the joy in it, while adults saw the sorrow contained in this story.


    08.56 E


    Hanna felt her eyes were a little hot. She sighed for the unicorn in her heart, while there were many


    children¡¯sughter lingering around her


    ears.


    For the children, the unicorn was fooled by his wrong benefactor and did many funny things.


    Hanna nced at Calvin who was sitting beside her, only to find that Calvin was particrly


    focused.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t hear the voices around him. All his focus was on the film.


    ¡°Is he so focused when watching a movie?¡± Hanna thought to herself.


    Then, Hanna¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted because she saw tears shing in Calvin¡¯s eyes. Then,


    the tears slowly came out of his eyes and slipped down his face.


    ¡°He¡­ he cried!¡± Hanna thought in surprise.


    For Hanna, there indeed were some touching plots in this animated film that made people want to


    cry. But Calvin was not that


    easy-to-be-touched person. Hanna thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Calvin is heartless and cruel? But now,


    he bursts into tears when he watches an animated film.¡±


    Although there was no light in the studio at this moment, Hanna could see his tears clearly.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should pretend not to hesitating for a while, she took out a


    piece of tissue from her and handed it to Calvin.


    After


    It seemed that Calvin didn¡¯t realize that he was crying until now.


    tly


    He cried! Because of this story, he seemed to see that day when Ros begged him with a miserable


    look in front of his car, but he treated h indifferently and refused to help her. He loved her so much,


    but he was overwhelmed by jealousy.


    At that time, he himself pushed her back into Jonathan¡¯s arms.


    He was destined to miss Rosalie from then on.


    Calvin raised his hand and gently stroked the tears on his face. After a


    long time, he took over the tissue handed by Hanna and said with a bitter


    08:56


    smile, ¡°You see my awkward look. Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    Hanna replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not awkward to cry when watching a movie. I often cry, too.¡±


    Calvin slightly pursed his thin lips, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it awkward? Isn¡¯t it aughingstock?¡±


    Calvin felt that his life was just like aughingstock.


    When Calvin and Hanna walked out of the cinema after the movie


    ended, Hanna looked at Calvin. His eyes were red, and he looked silent and gloomy.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:56

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    It seemed that Calvin was still immersed in the film and didn¡¯te out.


    Hanna thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a movie. Don¡¯t be so sad. Moreover, the unicorn finally


    repaid the girl¡¯s kindness. Although it was a pity for him, he was satisfied.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Calvin murmured, ¡°Is it just a movie?¡±


    Hanna blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Calvin suddenlyughed, ¡°Yes, it is. The unicorn was really so stupid that he always made mistakes


    after he took a wrong step. How could there be such a stupid character?¡±


    His smile inexplicably made Hanna¡¯s heart hurt. He was smiling, but she felt that he seemed to cry.


    ¡°Everyone in the world will make mistakes. No one is perfect,¡± said


    Hanna. ¡°I don¡¯t think the unicorn was stupid. He was just too persistent in repaying the girl who once


    saved him, so he was used by bad guys.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He thought, ¡°Too persistent¡­ Yes. So many people said I¡¯m


    too persistent.¡±


    Calvin was so persistent that he became paranoid. But after so many years, his paranoia had


    be his habit unconsciously.


    Hanna said, ¡°If that girl could have recognized the unicorn earlier, and if she could have told him


    earlier that she was the girl he was looking for, then maybe the unicorn wouldn¡¯t miss her. I really


    hope the unicorn didn¡¯t disappear. I hope he could have a happy ending.¡±


    The ending of this film could only be said to be nice but with pity.


    Calvin choked for a second. He looked at the woman in front of him nkly. ¡°Do you think the


    unicorn could have a happy ending?¡±


    ¡°At least I can imagine it,¡± said Hanna. ¡°Maybe the director will release its second season.¡±


    As they walked out of the cinema, Hanna told Calvin a lot of jokes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many jokes. Aren¡¯t they funny?¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re funny,¡± Calvin answered


    08.59


    hapter 1391


    Hanna looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t youugh?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see meugh?¡± asked he.


    Hanna was speechless. She thought, ¡°If not so, why did I tell so many jokes?¡± She thought that he


    was in a bad mood after watching the movie, so she hoped he would be happy after hearing


    some jokes.


    Hanna nodded her head seriously.


    Then, a smile slowly appeared on Calvin¡¯s face. ¡°Hanna, thank you.¡±


    His gloomy mood seemed to gradually disappear because of Hanna¡¯s words.


    Hanna said that the unicorn was not stupid but was too persistent.


    She also said that she hoped the unicorn could have a happy ending.


    She also told a lot of jokes. Calvin knew that she tried hard to talk too much only in order to see him


    laugh.


    At this moment, Calvin suddenly felt that it was really a good thing to have her as his girlfriend.


    Hanna had seen Calvin¡¯s smile, but such of his smiles either were with mockery or were very slight.


    With such smiles, his eyes even didn¡¯t move.


    But his smile just now was different from those. It seemed that he was happy with such a smile.


    Even if it was slight, it impressed Hanna so much.


    Hanna thought of Calvin¡¯s smile all night.


    The next day in the studio, when Hanna was busy working with her assistants, someone suddenly


    knocked on the door. One of her assistants got up to open the door.


    Then Hanna heard a familiar voice. ¡°Where is Hanna?¡±


    Hanna stood up and walked over. She found it was her aunt, Teresa Zimmerman.


    As soon as Teresa saw Hanna, Teresa immediately stepped forward and said arrogantly, ¡°So many


    days have passed since I called youst time. Why haven¡¯t you taken action? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I remember I¡¯ve already refused you,¡± said Hanna. She had refused


    Teresa clearly.


    ¡°What? Think about your family! You¡¯re a member of the Zimmerman family. Your cousin wants to


    buy a house in order to get married, so he wants to borrow some money from you. How could you


    refuse? Do you have any conscience? Have you forgotten how your parents died? Have you


    forgotten who raised you?¡± Teresa scolded Hanna.


    Hanna thought it was ridiculous. The borrower behaved as if she were the lender.


    Hanna turned around and said to her two assistants, ¡°That¡¯s it. You can leave now. I have


    something to deal with here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Hanna. Bye. Call us if you have a need,¡± said her two assistants. They had worked in the


    studio for several years, so they knew Teresa.


    Teresa wouldn¡¯te there until she needed money. She was mean and snobbish. She always


    pretended to be arrogant to Hanna. It seemed that Hanna owed her something.


    After the two assistants left, Hanna said, ¡°I grew up all depending on my parents¡¯ death


    compensation and their inheritance. Thepensation was 360,000 dors in total, and you took


    all the money. I lived in your house from 8 to 18 years old. After that, I lived in college. Except for my


    first year¡¯s tuition, the rest of it was paid by myself from my earnings by doing part-time jobs. You


    can check how much I spent in those ten years.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting tough now. You want to settle ounts with me, huh?¡± Teresa was so angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. I didn¡¯t grow up depending on you,¡± said Hanna. ¡°Besides, Grandpa¡¯s


    house was bought by my uncle and my father together. But when my father died, the house was


    directly transferred to my uncle. ording tow, half of it should be mine.¡±


    Hearing this, Teresa immediately became furious. She said, ¡°Well, do you begin to think about the


    house now? I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t have a share in that house. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Hanna seemed to be ustomed to Teresa¡¯s attitude. Hanna said, ¡°Since you told me not to think


    about the house, I hope that you don¡¯t care about my money anymore. I can¡¯t lend it to you.¡±


    In the past, Hanna was too na?ve. She always thought that if she treated


    08:59


    them well, they would treat her as their family.


    She lost her parents, so she was eager to have a family. But it turned out that it could only make


    them more insatiable and consider her as their cash machine.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    ¡°What do you mean? You won¡¯t lend us money? You¡¯ve opened your own studio now, and I know


    that yourics are to be produced into TV series. You must have received a lot of royalties, right?


    We just want to borrow a little money from you to buy a house for your cousin as soon as possible


    so that he can get married. Do you want to ruin his happiness?¡± Teresa questioned.


    However, Hanna replied coldly, ¡°Stop doing moral kidnapping to me. I have no obligation to lend you


    this money. You already have a house. Now youe here and ask me to lend you money for a


    house. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Teresa stared at Hanna angrily. Obviously, Teresa didn¡¯t expect that Hanna, who


    used to be submissive and would always lend money to them before, suddenly changed now. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t lend us money, your cousin won¡¯t be able to get married. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your


    dead father?¡±


    ¡°If my father were alive, I¡¯m afraid he would have been angry with you. I have a record of the money


    I lent you over all these years. Do you want not to repay it?¡± Hanna asked.


    Teresa didn¡¯t expect that she not only failed to get the money but also was asked to repay the


    money. She immediately stamped with fury. ¡°That money is your filial respect for us.¡±


    ¡°Filial respect should be shown to the elders who are worthy of being respected. You¡¯re not,¡± said


    Hanna.


    p!


    Teresa pped Hanna in her face, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Hanna felt pain on her face, but she just looked at Teresa coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t lend you a penny. If you


    don¡¯t leave, I will call the police directly. There are surveince cameras in my studio. You pped


    me just now, and it was recorded by the surveince cameras. By then, it will be evidence.¡±


    Teresa was a little panicked. She looked up and found that there were surveince cameras in the


    corner of the ceiling.


    Suddenly, she red at Hanna with hatred and said, ¡°Okay, you are capable now. Let¡¯s wait and


    see!¡± After that, she turned around and left.


    08-595


    apter 1392


    Until now, Hanna felt weak and fell to the sofa.


    In the past, she thought her uncle and aunt were kind enough to adopt her, but she didn¡¯t know that


    what they wanted was thepensation of 360,000 dors and her grandfather¡¯s house.


    Over the years, she wanted to please them and be a real family member of them. But their


    greedy demands finally made her tired.


    They would only take her offerings for granted. If she didn¡¯t give them money for once, they would


    speak ill of her as just now.


    The so-called ¡°borrowing money¡± was just to take her money for nothing. Every time they borrowed


    money from her but didn¡¯t ever repay, nor even wrote an IOU.


    Hanna lowered her head, and her eyes became wet. Finally, tears slowly gushed out, dripping on


    the back of her hand and also on the bracelet.


    Hanna looked at the bracelet with tears in her eyes. She wondered, ¡°Will I have a real family? Will I


    have a family again till Calvin falls in love with me?¡±


    Calvin frowned slightly when he saw Hanna¡¯s red and swollen face. ¡°What happened? Did someone


    hit you?¡±


    Hanna subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but Calvin said first, ¡°At least I can tell what¡¯s wrong with


    the swelling.¡±


    Hanna bit her lips and said, ¡°I had a quarrel with Teresa yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Calvin.


    Hanna hesitated for a while. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to let him know her embarrassment. It would


    make her feel more inferior.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Calvin seemed to recognize her concern. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s just


    that if you really encounter any difficulties, I hope you can tell me. Don¡¯t forget that you have a


    boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hanna breathed a sigh of relief and then changed the topic. ¡°Would you like to go


    shopping with meter? It¡¯s almost Shelly¡¯s birthday. I want to buy a gift for her. Can you help me


    pick er?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin agreed.


    When they arrived at the mall, Hanna looked at the clothes, cosmetics, and shoes. For a moment,


    she didn¡¯t know what gift to buy for Shelly.


    08:591


    ¡°What does Shelly like?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s starstruck,¡± Hanna said. ¡°She has been a fan of Zack Winters these years. She bought much


    of his merchandise. Some time ago, she bought a ne from a jewelry brand endorsed by


    Zack.¡±


    ¡°Zack?¡± Calvin seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Hanna¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Zack is an entertainer of yourpany, right? Can you


    help me get his signature? If I can give it to Shelly as her birthday gift, she must be very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better buy her something else endorsed by Zack. But she has bought all the things


    except for some limited editions which are difficult to buy.¡±


    Thinking of this, Hanna was confused.


    ¡°Then buy a limited edition for her,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Those limited editions are either arranged or have been sold out. They are even


    extremely expensive in the second-hand market,¡± said Hanna. She even gave an example. ¡°Just


    like the jewelry brand that Zack endorsed. The cross-lock ne Zack wore on the poster is a


    limited edition. Even if there are some in the shop, only senio VIP customers are eligible to buy


    them. Ordinary customers can only buy a simr model.¡±


    Shelly also bought a simr product before.


    Hanna said the name of that brand, and Calvin knew it. He directly took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    to the store.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hanna asked nkly.


    ¡°Buy that limited-edition ne,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Are you a senior VIP?¡± Hanna was surprised. That brand was actually a rtively affordable luxury


    brand among the mass brands and targeted young urban women. Calvin was not likely to have


    bought things there.


    Calvin said, ¡°No. But you said that Zack is an entertainer of mypany, so it¡¯s not difficult for me


    to get a limited-edition product he endorses for a VIP.¡±


    ¡°Will it bother you too much?¡± asked Hanna. Although Shelly would be


    08:59


    very happy if Hanna bought her this limited-edition ne, Hanna didn¡¯t want to cause Calvin too


    much trouble.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just a piece of cake,¡± said Calvin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing this, Hanna smiled brightly and said, ¡°But I¡¯ll pay for the gift for Shelly. Don¡¯t help me pay.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Hanna said this in advance, fearing that Calvin would pay for itter.


    After all, whether they were a fake or real couple, Calvin spent the money almost all the time. In


    fact, Hanna knew that she couldn¡¯t afford the expenses in some high-end ces when they were


    together. But if there was something she could afford, she wanted to pay. She didn¡¯t want him to


    bear all the expenses.


    Besides, she now was going to buy a gift for her friend. She was grateful that Calvin was willing to


    help her buy a limited edition. She didn¡¯t want him to spend money this time.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter for me to buy it for you. After all, I¡¯m willing to spend money for you,¡± said


    Calvin.


    ¡°But a gift is different. I want to buy it for Shelly by myself, and¡­ Well, in fact, I am not poor.


    Although I can¡¯t afford expensive things, I can afford those at an average price. I have earned much


    money from drawingics these years,¡± said Hanna.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw her serious look.


    Other women who were in a rtionship with him before would like to spend much of his money, but


    Hanna was totally different from these


    women.


    ¡°Okay, I see,¡± said Calvin.


    The store was on the fifth floor of the mall. On their way up to the fifth floor, Calvin called his


    secretary and asked for a VIP ount directly.


    This brand had cooperated with them and gave them 10 VIP ounts in total.


    When they arrived at the store, Calvin showed his VIP ount and Hanna asked about the limited-


    edition ne.


    ¡°Okay. Each VIP can buy one limited-edition ne,¡± said the saledy.


    ¡°Okay, I want one. Could you take it out for me first?¡± asked ?anna.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Then the saledy turned around and went to the disy cab to


    fetch the ne.


    Hanna waited happily.


    08:59


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Hanna?¡±


    Hanna turned around and stiffened, and her face became pale.


    This was Jeanne Higgins, Hanna¡¯s schoolmate in college. She was also one of the people who


    scolded Hanna most fiercely when Hanna was abused by the whole school because of Lorin.


    Back then, Jeanne also liked Lorin. Therefore, when Lorin pretended to be interested in Hanna,


    Jeanne always picked on Hanna.


    Later, when Lorin said in front of everyone that it was Hanna who pestered him, Jeanne almost took


    the lead in attacking her.


    She would not only say all kinds of unpleasant words to Hanna but also sometimes beat her in


    groups with other girls.


    At that time, Hanna was scarred many times.


    That experience was a nightmare for Hanna.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± Jeanne sneered, and her eyes were full of despising. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an orphan? Then


    why can you afford this brand of jewelry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Hanna replied coldly.


    Jeanne seemed to be stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that Hanna, whom she could abuse


    at will in college, would now give her the cold shoulder.


    ¡°Jeanne, is she your friend?¡± asked the man who came with Jeanne.


    The man was wearing big-brand clothes, and his watch was a luxury brand. The cheapest watch of


    this brand would cost 40,000 dors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a friend,¡± Jeanne said disdainfully. ¡°She is disgusting. You don¡¯t even know how


    shameless she is¡­¡±


    Hanna¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Although Calvin knew some of her downfall experiences in


    college, Hanna didn¡¯t want him to hear anything more from Jeanne at this moment.


    That was because she knew that what Jeanne said must be the worst.


    But just before she wanted to stop Jeanne, a voice sounded first. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but if


    you dare to insult my girlfriend again, I promise. that you will be more miserable than my girlfriend


    when she was in college.¡±


    08:59


    His cold voice and firm tone made Jeanne suddenly pause and tremble. She looked at Calvin who


    was standing beside Hanna.


    Previously, Jeanne didn¡¯t see Calvin clearly because he was almost back to her.


    At this moment, Calvin turned around and Jeanne saw his face clearly. Because of that, she


    suddenly felt jealous.


    Jeanne thought, ¡°Is he Hanna¡¯s boyfriend? He is far more handsome than Lorin. How could Hanna


    have such a boyfriend?¡±


    Jeanne had thought that her boyfriend was handsome and wealthy. But afterparing him with


    Hanna¡¯s boyfriend, Jeanne suddenly felt her boyfriend was inferior.


    Jeanne thought, ¡°Hanna was so tough just now must be because she thinks her boyfriend is here.¡±


    Jeanne said to Calvin, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what your girlfriend was like when she was in


    college. She is the most pretentious person. She


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    seems to be simple and pure, but actually, she is very shameless. When she was in college, she


    seduced men¡­


    Calvin said coldly, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t take my warning seriously. I know what kind of


    person Hanna is. I also know what she experienced in college. The more you say now, the more


    miserable you will be. You have my words.¡±


    Jeanne suddenly felt a sense of fear. Perhaps it was because Calvin¡¯s attitude was so resolute that


    she had an illusion that everything he said woulde true.


    ¡°Don¡­ don¡¯t scare me. You¡¯re insane.¡± Jeanne suppressed the panic in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m just


    kind enough to remind you so that you won¡¯t fall for this shameless woman.¡±


    ¡°Who is actually the shameless woman?¡± said Calvin. ¡°In three days, all the shameless business


    you¡¯ve done and all the relevant information will be shown to the man next to you.¡±


    Jeanne¡¯s face changed. There were indeed a lot of things she had done that her boyfriend couldn¡¯t


    know. But she hid them very well, and her boyfriend didn¡¯t even know.


    Jeanne thought, ¡°Why did Hanna¡¯s boyfriend suddenly say these words? Does he know that? No!


    That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    08.50


    apter 1393


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s too rude for you to talk to my girlfriend like this!¡± Jeanne¡¯s boyfriend helped her.


    Calvin sneered, ¡°I am kind enough not to beat her. You belong to the Lewis family, right? I advise


    you to leave immediately if you don¡¯t want your family to suffer.¡±


    B

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Dous Lewis, Jeanne¡¯s boyfriend, was shocked. He thought, ¡°How could he know my family


    name? Who is he?¡±


    1-


    Only then did Dous start to look at the man¡¯s clothes up and down seriously. But the more he


    looked at them, the more shocked Dous became, especially when he saw the watch on Calvin¡¯s


    wrist. Dous loved and knew watches, so he could see at a nce that Calvin¡¯s watch was a


    brand¡¯s global limited edition. There were only three such watches in the world. Additionally, it was


    more than a hundred billion dors.


    Suddenly, a cold sweat appeared on his back. Dous believed that Hanna¡¯s boyfriend was


    definitely not an ordinary person since he could afford such a watch.


    Besides, the more Dous looked at Calvin¡¯s face, the more familiar he felt as if he had seen Calvin


    before. He just couldn¡¯t remember for a


    moment.


    ¡°Dous, don¡¯t be scared by him. Who¡¯s he? Anyone can threaten others. I can also say that I will


    kill his whole family in three days¡­¡±


    Before Jeanne could finish her words, Hanna stepped forward and scolded her suddenly, ¡°Shut up!


    Jeanne, I don¡¯t care what you say about me. But if you dare to scold my boyfriend and his family, I


    won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    Jeanne was startled by Hanna¡¯s words. Besides, Hanna¡¯s expression at the moment was full of


    cruelty, which made Jeanne tremble and unable to speak for a while.


    Dous, came back to his senses first and hurriedly pulled Jeanne. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make a


    noise here.¡±


    Jeanne gritted her teeth. Before leaving, she stared at Hanna with hatred and wanted to say


    something ruthless. However, when she saw Calvin¡¯s cold eyes, she felt a frog in her throat.


    In the end, she just said, ¡°Wait and see. After that, Jeanne left angrily with Dous.


    Hanna turned to look at Calvin and said, ¡°Sorry for dragging you down just now and making you and


    your family scolded by Jeanne.¡±


    Calvin replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault. That kind


    08:59


    of person will be hoisted by her own petard. Don¡¯t let her affect your mood. Let¡¯s pick the ne.¡±


    As Calvin spoke, he nced at Jeanne and Dous. There was mocking in his eyes.


    Hanna nodded, cleared her mind, and looked at the ne.


    This limited-edition ne was made of tinum iid with amethyst. The material itself was not


    expensive, and the price of the ne was nearly 10,000 dors.


    Hanna swiped her card directly, which surprised Calvin.


    Although she said that she would pay for the ne, the ne was not cheap for her. But


    even so, she paid for it without hesitation.


    Walking out of the mall, Hanna looked at the exquisitely packaged jewelry box as if it were a


    treasure and imagined what Shelly would look like when she received the gift. Hanna couldn¡¯t help


    but smile.


    ¡°You and your friend must be very intimate,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°You mean Shelly and I?¡± said Hanna. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re intimate. Shelly helped me when I was bullied in


    college. Later, when I nned to make a living by drawingics, she encouraged me. At the


    beginning of setting up my studio, I didn¡¯t have enough money. Shelly gave me her savings to


    support me without hesitation. She is really nice to me, and I have alway been grateful to her.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is really good to you,¡± said Calvin


    ¡°Yes. But unfortunately, I have nothing to repay her. She must be happy if I can give her the


    ne she likes,¡± murmured Hanna. ¡°I hope she can have a happy birthday this year.¡±


    ¡°She will,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°I hope so. Thank you for saying that,¡± said Hanna with a smile.


    On the way back, Jeanne said angrily to her boyfriend, ¡°Why did you pull me away? Hanna was so


    shameless back then. What if I scolded her


    today? I hit her before, but she still had to bear it.¡±


    ¡°It was the past, not now,¡± Dous said angrily.


    ¡°She is not that good now, either. All of the clothes she wears are cheap, just like before,¡± said


    Jeanne disdainfully.


    08:59


    ¡°Have you looked at her boyfriend¡¯s clothes carefully? His watch alone costs several million


    dors.¡±


    Jeanne was surprised when she heard Dous¡¯ words. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s impossible. Hanna¡¯s boyfriend


    couldn¡¯t afford a watch worth several million dors. Maybe it¡¯s a knockoff.¡±


    Dous rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t distinguish a real watch from a knockoff?¡±


    Jeanne was dumbfounded. After all, Dous liked to study watches, so it was naturally easier for


    him to distinguish a real watch from a fake one than ordinary people.


    ¡°But¡­ but how could Hanna¡¯s boyfriend have such an expensive watch?¡± Jeanne still looked


    unwilling to believe it.


    But Dous was just confused about who her boyfriend was.


    However, no one came to tell them the answer.


    As soon as Melissa came out of the hospital, she was directly taken to a car by two men and taken


    to the York residence.


    When she saw Warren, she suddenly felt relieved.


    These days, she had been nervous and didn¡¯t know whether what she ha done would be


    discovered. Although she got a lot of money from it, she dared not spend it.


    ¡°I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would make unfounded countercharges.¡± Warren


    looked at Melissa coldly.


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you meant by saying that.¡± Melissa yed dumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to earn money by selling my information to the opponent of the York family, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Warren said casually.


    Hearing this, Melissa immediately realized that Warren had already figured it out.


    ¡°Mr. York, your words are ridiculous. It¡¯s just someone who cares about your health and marital


    status. I happened to know something about it, so I told him. I didn¡¯t do anything else. By the way,


    haven¡¯t you always wanted to divorce Mrs. York? Since she agreed, you could divorce her


    generously so that there would be no more gossip about you.¡±


    08:59


    apter 1394


    Warren snorted, ¡°There¡¯s another way. I can hand you over to the police and publicize what you


    have done so that people will naturally understand that someone is taking revenge on me after


    failure.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s face changed and she said angrily, ¡°What? They have no reason to arrest me at all.¡± She


    had already nned it. What she leaked was not confidential information, and she told the


    opponent of the York family incidentally. She didn¡¯t vite thew.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Warren saidzily, ¡°I think you probably forgot the agreement you


    signed when you came to the York residence to take care of me. It says that any patient¡¯s condition


    should not be disclosed, but you have already disclosed it.¡±


    Melissa said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay the liquidated damages.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Liquidated damages?¡± Warren looked at her coldly. ¡°The value of York Group¡¯s stock has fallen


    during this period, and it caused negative effects to the York Group. Do you think you can afford the


    liquidated damages?¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened. She wondered, ¡°Does Warren want to count all that on me?¡±


    Warren said, ¡°If you can afford it, then I can pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Melissa suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think about letting mepensate for all of this. It¡¯s not even


    supported by thew.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s see if thew supports it, and how long you will be in prison,¡± Warren said lightly


    in a tone as if Melissa¡¯s oue was destined.


    Melissa suddenly stiffened and then began to tremble. ¡°Warren, you can do this to me. It was all


    caused by yourself. Why should I pay for it?¡±


    However, Warren seemed to be uninterested and ordered his subordinate, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. York,¡± answered his subordinate who then took out the phone and called the police.


    Melissa suddenly lost control of herself and said, ¡°Warren, you are so cruel. No wonder both of your


    women were sent to prison by you. Amelia and Irene were both put into prison by you. Now, am I


    going to be sent to prison by you?¡±


    Hearing her words, Warren¡¯s face suddenly darkened with coldness in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Melissa, don¡¯t honor yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nothing. But what about Irene and Amelia?¡± Melissaughed, ¡°Warren, you just hurt your


    women one by one in this way. You hurt me,


    09:00


    too. If you hadn¡¯t nned to divorce Amelia in the beginning, why did you force her to divorce and


    make me mistakenly think that you don¡¯t love Amelia at all? You sent me the wrong information, and


    you made me think I had a chance.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Warren yelled. ¡°Melissa, no matter what decision I make, you won¡¯t have a chance. I


    never had a feeling for you from beginning to end. You are too greedy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I am greedy? Then what about you? Hypocritical?¡± Melissa didn¡¯t mind making things worse.


    ¡°Warren, you still love Amelia, but let others think that you don¡¯t love her. If it weren¡¯t for this, how


    could I misunderstand? Warren, you hurt me!¡±


    Melissa¡¯s shouting sounded in the whole room.


    There was an extremely disapproving look on Warren¡¯s face. He directly ordered his subordinate to


    take Melissa away.


    Therge hall of the vi became quiet again.


    It was so quiet that Warren could almost hear the voice of his heartbeat. Melissa¡¯sst words


    resonated in his ears repeatedly.


    ¡°Warren, you still love Amelia, but you let others think that you don¡¯t love her.¡±


    ¡°You still love Amelia¡­¡±


    Warren thought, ¡°How could I still love Amelia? That¡¯s impossible. I ha hypnotized myself, and so


    far, I haven¡¯t been dehypnotized. So, my feelings for her do not recover. I should have no feelings


    for her.¡±


    His emotions fluctuated just because of his memory. Amelia was the one he loved in his memory.


    Warren panted hard and pressed his hand against his chest.


    He thought, ¡°Damn it! My heart seems to ache again.¡± It was so painful that he was almost out of


    breath.


    Amelia had been paying attention to the news in Lofbury these days. When she saw the news that


    Melissa was arrested, she was stunned. In the news, it was disclosed that Melissa had something


    to do with previous


    rumors.


    It was just that some parts of the news were yague. Perhaps there was


    09:00


    some content that could not be disclosed to the public.


    The share price of the York Group rose a little because Melissa was arrested, suggesting that those


    rumors still had an impact on its share.


    Although Melissa was arrested, Warren¡¯s current marriage and his physical condition were still


    attracting constant attention.


    However, neither the York Group nor Warren made any statement about it.


    There was no media to harass Amelia in Strico. She thought Jonathan might have helped her, or


    she would be surrounded by those media.


    But even so, Aiden suddenly asked Amelia after school that day, ¡°Mommy, are you divorced from


    Daddy?¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡±


    ¡°Some of my ssmates said Daddy cheated on you. Is it true?¡± asked Aiden.


    Amelia didn¡¯t tell Aiden about the divorce agreement she signed. She just wanted to wait and tell


    him in a proper time.


    However, now she knew that Warren didn¡¯t go through the divorce formalities at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. Your daddy didn¡¯t cheat on me,¡± said Amelia. Sometimes, she felt sad about Aiden


    being sensible. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t stop the gossip. I only hope you can ignore those words and trust me.


    Your daddy is serious about our rtionship, and you should take pride in him. He disdains to and


    will never do such things.¡±


    ¡°So, will you divorce?¡± Aiden asked again.


    Amelia hesitated for a while. Looking at her son¡¯s serious expression, she finally said, ¡°Yes.


    Although we haven¡¯t divorced yet, we will soon. But even if your daddy won¡¯t live with us after we


    divorce, he still loves you.¡±


    There was a little disappointment on Aiden¡¯s childish face, but then he said, ¡°No matter what


    decision you make, I will stand by your side, Mommy. Even if you lose ¡®Daddy, you still have me and


    Zinnia.¡±


    Tears rolled in Amelia¡¯s eyes. She hugged Aiden tightly. This little child used to be the courage of


    her survival, but now, he had be braver and stronger than her.


    09:00


    apter 1395


    That night, after Aiden fell asleep, Amelia started feeding Zinnia. Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s phone


    vibrated. Somebody called her.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:00

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    *


    But when she answered the phone, it was Lydia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is it Amelia?¡± asked Lydia.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t understand why Lydia suddenly called. Logically, Lydia should hate her very


    much.


    ¡°Amelia, I know my attitude towards you was not good initially. But now Warren is unwilling to


    divorce you, and he doesn¡¯t want to exin anything to the outside. Now, the stock price of York


    Group fluctuates. The rivalpany is intentionally suppressing the stock price of the York Group


    and taking advantage of this opportunity to buy the stocks. If it continues, it will be bad for the


    group.¡± said Lydia.


    Amelia pursed her lips and said, ¡°I have signed the divorce agreement. Now, Warren has it. If he


    wants to go through the divorce formalities, he can do it at any time. If he doesn¡¯t, I am afraid that I


    cannot go through the divorce formalities alone. Mrs. York, if you want us to get a divorce as soon


    as possible, you should call him, not me.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s tone was polite and indifferent.


    Lydia was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get a divorce as soon as possible. I just hope


    that you can show your affection for Warren in front of the media, which will also help stabilize the


    share price of York Group. Besides¡­¡±


    Lydia continued saying, and Amelia¡¯s expression changed with these words.


    ¡°So, do you want Warren and I to be like a lovely couple at present? And then we can talk about


    divorce after the climacteric is over?¡± Amelia


    asked.


    ¡°Yeah, if you have any requirements, just put forward them. We will meet your needs,¡± said Lydia.


    Amelia smiled bitterly and thought, ¡°In Lydia¡¯s eyes, am I just a tool? She can use it when she


    needs it and throw it away when she doesn¡¯t. And now I¡¯m destined to be thrown away.¡±


    ¡°Is that what Warren meant?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Lydia said, ¡°Warren almost died for you. Now, he needs you to


    09:12


    do these simple things. You won¡¯t refuse it, will you? Besides, if the York family is well-off, Aiden and


    Zinnia will inherit a lot of family property. It¡¯s good for everyone if the York family doesn¡¯t fail.¡±


    Amelia was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°Okay. I will do what you said.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Lydia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you again. I hope


    you can do what you said.¡±


    After the call, Amelia looked at her phone and smiled bitterly.


    She didn¡¯t care whether the two children would get the property of the York family in the future. She


    only hoped that they could grow up happily, while as for Warren, she wanted him to be fine.


    Even if they were destined to separate, she still hoped that Warren would be well for the rest of his


    life.


    ¡°So, in return for saving my life, if it¡¯s good for him, I would like to do so.¡± Amelia thought.


    It was just¡­ Amelia thought she had signed the divorce agreement, and they would not have any


    intersection except for the children.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that they would have an intersection so soon¡­


    Even if two people who did not have results had a crossroads, what could be done? In the end, it


    would still be like two crossing lines, after a short intersection, further and further away.


    Looking at a stack of documents on his desk, Dous was stunned. He didn¡¯t know who put them,


    but the contents were about Jeanne.


    However, the contents were so unbearable that Dous gasped fiercely.


    Dous thought that Jeanne was just a bit of an unruly woman. But he didn¡¯t expect that Jeanne


    had already had several boyfriends before him and even had two abortions in the hospital!


    There were detailed names of hospitals, surgeons, and even the specific operation time.


    Dous almost couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, Jeanne had always been pure in front of him. She even


    said that he was her first formal boyfriend. And during these days, they just hugged and kissed each


    other. She said she was rtively conservative in this regard. If the two were not married,


    09:120


    they could never have done other things.


    And after hearing Jeanne¡¯s words, Dous still thought she was a chaste woman. But nobody


    would have expected that she was lying to him!


    At this moment, a servant suddenly knocked on the door of the study and walked in. He said to


    Dous, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Miss Higgins came to you and said there was something urgent.¡±


    Hearing this, Dous asked the servant to lead Jeanne to the study.


    As Jeanne entered the study, she rushed into Dous¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Dous, please help me.


    My family¡¯s originally agreed business suddenly went bad. However, the materials had been


    ordered from downstream manufacturers. We couldn¡¯t afford this loss, so how about asking your


    father to help my family? The other side is Teacoon Group. The boss of it has a good rtionship


    with your father, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    But Dous pushed Jeanne away from his arms and looked at her. ¡°Tell me first. How many


    boyfriends have you dated before?¡±


    Jeanne immediately said, ¡°I only dated you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°You only date me, but you sleep with several men? And then you said to me that you wanted to


    save your best first time until we get married?¡± Dous said coldly.


    Jeanne¡¯s eyes shed, and she seemed to be a little panicked. But she quickly calmed down. ¡°What


    are you talking about? Did anyone nder me in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Jeanne, how many things have you concealed from me? Do I have to make it clearer? Five years


    ago, you had an abortion in a private hospital. And three years ago, you had your second abortion.


    Do I have to tell you the exact time and the doctors?¡±


    Jeanne was shocked by Dous¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t hold back her calm expression and became


    flustered.


    ¡°Why? Why does Dous know that?¡± Janne thought.


    After seeing Jeanne¡¯s expression, Dous suddenly felt a chill. He doubted the authenticity of those


    documents before, but Jeanne¡¯s expression told him that they were true, and even he didn¡¯t need to


    check them.


    ¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re lying to me. You treat me as a fool!¡± Dous shouted.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    09:12

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Jeanne was still struggling. ¡°Dous, don¡¯t listen to others! Who told you this? I can ask him to


    confront me.¡±


    ¡°Confrontation?¡± Dous smashed the stack of documents on the table at Jeanne. ¡°Take a look by


    yourself. How many of them need to be confronted!¡±


    Jeanne¡¯s face suddenly changed when she saw those documents. She made efforts to hide them,


    but¡­ Why did Dous have these?


    ¡°These¡­ Where did you get these?¡± Jeanne asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I also want to know where they came from. As soon as I came to the study, they were ced on


    my desk.¡± Dous said angrily.


    Jeanne suddenly remembered what Hanna¡¯s boyfriend had said before.


    ¡°In three days, the relevant documents of all the shameless things you have done will be on the


    table of the man next to you.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    And today was the third day!


    Could it be that man who did this? Jeanne shivered in fear.


    ¡°It must be Hanna¡¯s boyfriend. I was framed!¡± Jeanne shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a conflict with him at


    the jewelry counter that day? So he deliberately made these to ruin our rtionship!¡±


    Dous was stunned, and then his face changed. But what he thought waspletely different


    from that of Jeanne.


    ¡°If that man did it, then¡­ Who the hell is that man? He could find so many things in three days and


    put them into my study secretly! Did I offend a man who couldn¡¯t be messed with?¡±


    Thinking of this, Dous broke out in a cold sweat on his back, and his eyes shed with terror. He


    looked at Jeanne in disgust.


    ¡°Jeanne, do you know that if that person did this, then he¡¯s someone you and your family can¡¯t mess


    with? Don¡¯te to me again. We broke up. From now on, you, Jeanne, have nothing to do with


    me!¡± Dous said.


    Jeanne couldn¡¯t believe it, but no matter how she cried and exined, it was useless. Dous even


    asked the servant to kick her out of the manor directly.


    09:12


    Jeanne looked at therge iron gate of the Lewis family that had been closed to her in a daze.


    Thinking of what Dous said, her body suddenly shivered.


    Who was Hanna¡¯s boyfriend?


    Jeanne thought, ¡°If Hanna¡¯s boyfriend got those documents, what happened to my family is also


    rted to this man? Well¡­ How is that possible? Even if that man wore a precious watch and had


    some money, he couldn¡¯t be so capable!¡±


    She kept denying it in her heart, but her body was trembling more violently, and the expression on


    her face became more panicked.


    For Shelly¡¯s birthday party, some colleagues of the magazine, as well as her family and friends,


    were invited to a famous restaurant¡¯s private room in Strico.


    Shelly asked Hanna, ¡°Will youe alone or with Calvin that day?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to invite him?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend now. I¡¯should have invited him, but¡­ After all, he is not like we ordinary people,


    so I don¡¯t force him.¡± Shelly said.


    After all, he was Mr. Gunner in the entertainment industry. He wouldn¡¯t attend others¡¯ birthday


    parties casually. Besides, Shelly and Calvin had seen each other once in a hurry when Hanna was


    sent to the hospital and didn¡¯t even say anything!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask him,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve booked three tables in the private room anyway. There are vacant seats,¡± said Shelly.


    So Hanna called Calvin at home tonight. ¡°My friend, Shelly, will hold her birthday party tomorrow


    night. You, uh, do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± Calvin asked her.


    ¡°Shelly is my good friend. If it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s go together. If it¡¯s


    not¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Calvin had already said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She was overjoyed. It was unbelievable!


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow evening,¡± Calvin said.


    09:12


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna answered. When she finished the call, there was a feeling of joy in her heart.


    She could feel that Calvin was gradually epting her and walking into her world.


    Even if he didn¡¯t like her or fall in love with her now, he was trying as he


    said.


    Maybe he would fall in love with her slowly¡­ She expected.


    The next evening, Calvin came to pick Hanna up. Because it was her friend¡¯s birthday party today,


    Hanna deliberately dressed herself up. She was in a light blue dress. And she looked fresh and


    sweet with faint makeup on her face.


    Calvin looked at Hanna¡¯s dress today, and his eyes lit up.


    He had seen a lot of beautiful women. Hanna was naturally inferior to those girls in the


    entertainment industry, but her makeup gave people afortable feeling that they would not feel


    oppressed but rxed.


    It seemed that she was smiling sweetly at him right now, he could feel her beauty.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear jewelry? The ne at the banquet before can also match your clothes


    today,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°That ne is too expensive wear it today, everyone will


    probably focus on my neck, but the mair character tonight is Shelly.¡±


    ¡°I was negligent. I¡¯ll buy you some low-key jewelry, which is also suitab for your daily use.¡± Calvin


    said.


    ¡°No, I rarely use jewelry.¡± Hanna waved her hand. She was embarrassed to make him pay for it.


    Calvin didn¡¯t say anything more. They got in the car, and he drove towards the restaurant that


    Hanna said.


    After arriving at the private room of Shelly¡¯s birthday banquet, Hanna smiled and said, ¡°Happy


    birthday!¡± Then she gave Shelly a birthday


    present.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shelly took it. Because there was a gift paper wrapping outside, she didn¡¯t know what


    gift it was. And she didn¡¯t open it.


    09:12


    Compared with the gift, most of her attention was focused on Calvin.


    Thest time she saw Calvin in a hurry, and the situation at that time also gave her no chance to


    look at him so closely.


    Now, it was just a close look. Shelly found that Calvin looked much better than the news photos on


    the Inte.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Shelly said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gunner. Thank you foring to my birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡®Hello, happy birthday to you,¡± Calvin replied. As he said, he also took out a gift and handed it to


    Shelly.


    Shelly was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Calvin to give her another gift. She said, ¡°Hanna


    has already given me a gift. You are her boyfriend. It seems that I invited you here to ask for an


    extra gift.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°You are Hanna¡¯s best friend, and you helped her a lot before. This gift should be given


    to you.¡±


    Shelly smiled embarrassedly and nced at Hanna again. Then she said, ¡°Thank you then.¡± After


    saying that, she invited Hanna and Calvin to sit down.


    Other people who came to the birthday party looked at Calvin more or less.


    Shelly only introduced Calvin as Hanna¡¯s boyfriend, Mr. Gunner, but didn¡¯t tell others about Calvin¡¯s


    identity. After all, if she had said it, everyone would have paid attention to him.


    After all, Calvin was the scion of the entertainment industry, so ordinary people only saw his name


    in the news but never knew what he looked like.


    After everyone took their seats, Shelly simply thanked everyone foring to celebrate her birthday


    and wished everyone a good meal.


    Just when everyone was about to start, someone knocked on the private room door. Then several


    people who looked like security guards pushed open the door and stood on both sides of it.


    Everyone in the room was surprised, but they saw Zack, the superstar, holding a cake with candles


    and singing a happy birthday song. The number of candles on the candles was exactly Shelly¡¯s


    age.


    Shelly was stunned and looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    Zack appeared in front of her and sang a happy birthday song to her with the cake¡­ It was like a


    dream.


    Until Zack stood in front of Shelly and asked, ¡°Are you Shelly?¡±


    09:12


    Shelly nodded stiffly.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Shelly!¡± Zack said with a melodious voice, giving a dreamy vibe.


    ¡°You¡­ Is it true?¡± Shelly asked nkly, and she was still in a state of dullness.


    Zack smiled lightly, ¡°Of course. I came here to wish you a happy birthday today. Come on, make a


    wish.¡±


    Shelly closed her eyes nkly and made a wish before blowing out the candles on the cake.


    Zack asked, ¡°Do you have any songs that you want to hear? I could sing a song for you.¡±


    ¡°Go Round and Round.¡± Shelly almost subconsciously said the name of the song. It was a famous


    song by Zack as well as her favorite song.


    Zack smiled, put down the cake in his hand, picked up the microphone, and said, ¡°Everyone, now


    let me sing a song called Go Round and Round. Happy Birthday to Shelly!¡±


    After saying that, Zack began singing. Although there was no apaniment of music, it sounded


    particrly different.


    Those people who attended the banquet were so obsessed with it. They didn¡¯t understand why


    Zack, such a big star, came to congratte She on her birthday.


    After Hanna came back to her senses, she had some spection in her heart. She turned around


    and looked at Calvin and asked in a low voice ¡°Did you ask Zack here?¡±


    ¡°Since your friend is a fan of Zack, don¡¯t you want her to be happy? I thought she must be happy if


    Zack would be here,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It was really him!¡± She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Shelly must be very happy


    today.¡± Just looking at Shelly¡¯s expression now, Hanna could guess the joy of her friend.


    After singing the song, Zack took a photo with Shelly and signed it himself.


    When Shelly invited him to sit down and eat the cake, Zack also readily agreed. After eating a piece


    of cake, he left.


    09:12


    Shelly was still in a daze. After Zack left, when she went to the bathroom with Hanna, she couldn¡¯t


    help saying, ¡°Hanna, Zack suddenly came to congratte me on my birthday today. Was it


    arranged by Calvin?¡±


    Shelly thought, ¡°Calvin seems to be the only one who could make Zacke here.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes. I told him that you wanted a signature of Zack. But unexpectedly, he directly


    invited Zack here.¡±


    Shelly was shocked and said, ¡°Calvin is so powerful. He can easily invite Zack here. My birthday


    today is probably the most unforgettable in my life. My idol hase to celebrate my birthday! It¡¯s


    definitely a rare sight!¡±


    Shelly said and gave Hanna a big hug. ¡°Hanna, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°It was Calvin who invited Zack. It¡¯s not me. Why do you thank me?¡± Hanna asked.


    ¡°Of course, I also need to thank Calvin. But if you were not his girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t invite Zack to


    celebrate my birthday.¡± Shelly understands this very well.


    While chatting, they walked out of the bathroom and headed for their box.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But when they were about to arrive at their box, suddenly the door of the next room opened. The


    person who came out of the door was their ssmate in college.


    When he saw Shelly and Hanna, he was also stunned. Then he said contemptuously. ¡°Shelly, didn¡¯t


    you say you wouldn¡¯t participate in the ss reunion? Why did youe here? And you even


    brought Hanna with you. You should know that people like Hanna are not wee here.¡±


    Shelly was embarrassed. She knew about the ss reunion. However, someone didn¡¯t want Hanna


    to attend this ss reunion, and Shelly refused to join it and she did not mention it to Hanna.


    But Shelly didn¡¯t expect that these people would book the same restaurant. At the same time, the


    rooms were so close that they were right next door.


    Shelly said, ¡°We didn¡¯te for the ss reunion. You think too much.¡± Then she pulled Hanna to


    leave.


    09:12


    But she didn¡¯t expect their ssmate to stop them. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Since you are here, why not meet


    everyone?*


    As the man spoke, he opened the door of the box to the maximum extent and yelled at the inside,


    ¡°Hey, everyone,e and see who¡¯s here. Someone uninvited came to attend the ss reunion.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in the box saw Hanna and Shelly. Christine was also among them.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:1

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Hanna¡¯s expression changed. Most of the students she saw in the room had abused, beaten, and


    laughed at her in college.


    These people had a good rtionship with Christine.


    To Hanna, these people were like nightmares in college. Her face was slightly pale and her body


    trembled faintly.


    Shelly, who was holding Hanna¡¯s arm, naturally noticed Hanna¡¯s change.


    Shelly strode forward and stood in front of Hanna, helping to block those disdainful and mocking


    eyes. ¡°We didn¡¯te to join the ss reunion. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±


    Someone said in an ironic tone, ¡°Wow she¡¯s different now. I heard that Hanna has be a


    cartoonist. There is still aic adaptation to be filmed! If it goes viral, Hanna would be famous!


    How could she want toe to our ss reunion?¡±


    Another person sneered immediately, ¡°Hanna? Famous? If Hanna bes famous, I¡¯m afraid that


    people will all know the shameless things she did in college before.¡±


    Someone said sarcastically, ¡°Humph. Do you think it¡¯s great to have aic adaptation after


    drawing someic books? We all know what kind of woman she is, and it won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Another voice sounded.


    Hanna bit her lower lip tightly and didn¡¯t defend herself because she knew that no matter how much


    she said in front of these people, it would be no use.


    When she was in college, she had defended herself. But it was just that these people treated her


    even more aggressively.


    Her exnation was just a joke in the eyes of these people.


    Shelly saw her friend¡¯s pale face and was about to leave with Hanna.


    However, several of their ssmates blocked their way back and wouldn¡¯t let them leave at all.


    One of them said, ¡°Why do you leave so quickly? Since we¡¯re all here, why not drink with us and


    make amends for Christine? If it weren¡¯t for


    09:12


    you at the beginning, Christine and Lorin would have been together long ago. At that time, it was


    because of you that Christine and Lorin had misunderstood each other, so Lorin went abroad!¡±


    Someone suggested, ¡°Yeah! Hanna should apologize to Christine. How about letting her kneel


    down and apologize today?¡±


    Hearing this, the others cheered up and said, ¡°Okay, okay! Just let her kneel down and apologize!¡±


    Shelly listened to these people¡¯s words and only felt that they were getting more and more


    exaggerated, ¡°You perverts! Do you still think it was in the college? You bullied Hanna before. How


    could you do this again?¡±


    But Shelly¡¯s scolding didn¡¯t stop these people at all, and they became more arrogant instead.


    ¡°Shelly, this is none of your business. You¡¯d better stay out of it, or you will be targeted as well!¡±


    Shelly said impolitely, ¡°If you want to do anything to Hanna, all of you will be unlucky.¡±


    Those peopleughed arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s funny. Let¡¯s see how unlucky we will be.¡± Two of them pulled


    Shelly away from Hanna, and the other one walked to Hanna with a bottle of wine. ¡°Hanna, don¡¯t


    you kneel? You have to drink this and apologize to Christine today! We can¡¯t let Christine suffer the


    grievances!¡±


    Hanna took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. Why should I apologize? Christine and Lorin knew clearly


    that I didn¡¯t do anything to either of them!¡±


    She thought, ¡°It was them who were sorry for me!¡±


    Hearing this, Christine frowned with dissatisfaction. Thinking that Lorin refused her because of


    Hanna, Christine was even unhappier.


    Christine pretended to be wronged. ¡°Forget it. Since Hanna said that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong


    to me, just take it as if she was not.¡±


    ¡°Christine, how could this be possible?


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t let her go so easily!¡±


    ¡°If you let her go like this, it will only make her morecent!¡±


    A group of people began to find it unfair to Christine. But they looked


    09:12


    funny in Hanna¡¯s eyes.


    But then, her shoulder was pressed down so hard that she almost knelt on the ground.


    Hanna struggled to push them away, but she couldn¡¯t resist the crowd.


    With a bang, Hanna was forced to kneel.


    Seeing this, Shelly was anxious. ¡°What are you doing? Who gave you the right to force people to


    kneel down?¡±


    Someone sneered, ¡°Hanna deserves it. Otherwise, you can kneel down with her!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Suddenly, Shelly saw a waiter passing by and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Go find someone in the next


    room. These people are bullying me and my friends!¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment and wanted to ask, but someone said, ¡°We are ying. We


    are schoolmates!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me!¡± Shelly scolded.


    ¡°Hey, Shelly! Why are you so angry? We just want Hanna to drink!¡± Then the person smiled at the


    waiter, ¡°You can leave now since we¡¯re having a ss reunion. How could anything dangerous


    happen in your restaurant?¡±


    The waiter left suspiciously, and Shelly was immediately disappointed


    Shelly¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw someone holding Hanna¡¯s chin and forcing her to drink.


    ¡°Stop! Stop it! You¡­ Do you know who Hanna¡¯s boyfriend is? It¡¯s Calvin Gunner. If you treat her like


    this, he won¡¯t let you go!¡± Shelly shouted.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t intend to tell the truth that Calvin was Hanna¡¯s boyfriend. After all, Hanna did


    not seem to want to say it to others, but now, she could only use Calvin to stop these people from


    being ridiculous.


    But to Shelly¡¯s disappointment, these people didn¡¯t stop butughed out loud. ¡°Shelly, if you want to


    lie, at least make up a decent story. It is ridiculous to say that Hanna¡¯s boyfriend is Calvin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If her boyfriend is Calvin, my husband will be Jonathan Youngblood!¡±


    09:121


    Christine didn¡¯t smile, and a trace of hesitation shed in her eyes. She suddenly remembered that


    Hanna was forced to act as a stand-inst time. Terrible things almost happened. The person who


    came to save Hanna at that time was from the Gunner Group.


    And afterward, all the actors who took part in the strike were reced. Christine thought, ¡°Is


    Hanna¡¯s boyfriend really Calvin?¡±


    Thinking of this, Christine couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Then she immediately denied it.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    At this moment, Hanna was forced to drink more. She struggled


    desperately, but every struggle made her suffer more.


    And those red liquor, which hadn¡¯t been drunk by her, flowed to her neck and clothes¡­ It made her


    look extremely embarrassed.


    Shelly shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop it! Stop!¡± And her tears kept flowing. ¡°Somebody help Hanna¡­ Calvin,


    pleasee and help Hanna!¡±


    Hanna only heard mockery around her.


    When Shelly was in despair, the ridicule suddenly weakened. Then there were several sounds of


    heavy objects falling to the ground and painful howling.


    Shelly looked at Calvin in surprise and he kicked the man who forced Hanna to drink away.


    Then the two men who pressed Hanna¡¯s shoulder were also beaten to the ground by Calvin.


    Shelly¡¯s originally desperate eyes suddenly burst with joy, and the others werepletely stunned.


    Hanna was lying on the ground and choking constantly. Because she had been forced to drink just


    now, her throat was full of burning feeli making her dizzy.


    She didn¡¯t even know what was going on right now. She just insti choked and her face flushed, as if


    she were going to choke everyth of her stomach.


    At this moment, one hand gently patted her back. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The familiar voice suddenly made Hanna want to cry.


    Hanna didn¡¯t even cry when she was ridiculed and insulted by others.


    But at this moment, her nose was sour, and her eyes were constantly feverish as if something was


    gushing out.


    Hanna slowly turned her head and looked at the person in front of her with a hazy vision, tears


    streaming out of her eyes.


    Hanna sobbed, ¡°Calvin¡­ I feel so much pain, I¡­ I wanted to call you to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    09:12


    help me, but they forced me to drink. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Calvin squatted down and raised his hand to gently wipe Hanna¡¯s tears.


    Calvin touched the tears, he only felt that his fingers were burning.


    Hannah cried more violently now.


    Hanna wrapped her hands around Calvin¡¯s neck, buried her face in his chest, and cried. She was


    drunk like a child at the moment.


    As she cried, her shoulder twitched.


    And Calvin felt that his heart was also twitching. Seeing Hanna crying like this, he also felt sad.


    Calvin regretted it very much. If he hade out earlier to find Hanna, then she would not have


    suffered these.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ No one dares to hurt you again with me!¡± Calvinforted Hanna softly.


    At this moment, someone finally came back to his senses and said to Calvin, ¡°Who do you think you


    are? Are you Calvin Gunner, the scion of the entertainment industry? You¡¯re so funny!¡±


    Calvin looked at the person coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Calvin Gunner. Is it funny?¡±


    His cold eyes and indifferent tone made the person who had just spoken


    uneasy.


    The person thought, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Could this man really be Calv He said, ¡°How could it be


    possible? How could you be Calvin?¡±


    At this moment, another timid voice said, ¡°He¡­ It seems that he is really Calvin. I have seen


    Calvin¡¯s photo on the Inte before, and it is really¡­ It is very simr to him.¡±


    There was a terrible silence in the air.


    Christine thought, ¡°Is he really Calvin?¡± She just couldn¡¯t believe it. Christine looked at the


    handsome man who was protecting Hanna at that


    moment.


    She could see at a nce that the man¡¯s clothes were valuable, and when he spoke, he had an


    imposing momentum.


    Christine thought, ¡°Could it be that¡­ Is what Shelly just said true? Hanna¡¯s boyfriend is Calvin?!¡±


    09:12


    Thinking of this, Christine was shocked. She thought, ¡°Is it possible? Hanna, who I looked down


    upon, is dating a man that she could never have hooked up with in Strico?¡±


    At this moment, Calvin picked up his phone and said, ¡°Let them in. And get the car ready outside.¡±


    After saying that, Calvin put away his phone and picked Hanna up carefully. ¡°Okay, stop crying. Just


    rest with me and have a good sleep.¡± His voice was gentle, but the moment he raised his head, his


    voice became extremely cold. ¡°As for those who hurt you, I won¡¯t let go of them.¡±


    At this moment, several men in ck ran over quickly. When they saw Calvin, they said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Gunner¡­¡±


    Calvin said coldly, ¡°Ask them what they have done and said just now. They are not allowed to leave


    until we figure it out.¡±


    Those men hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Just¡­ Even if you were Calvin, you couldn¡¯t force us to stay


    here!¡±


    Calvin nced at the person coldly and said, ¡°See if I can do it or not.¡±


    His calm tone was almost without any ups and downs, but others couldn¡¯t refute it. This was the


    scion of the entertainment industry. As long as he wanted, no one could get out of here.


    When Calvin was about to leave with Hanna in his arms, a figu suddenly ran out and rushed to


    Calvin. She kept bowing and sa Gunner, it was my fault before. I said something I shouldn¡¯t hav


    forgive me.¡±


    The crowd found that it was Jeanne.


    After Jeanne stayed with the son of the Lewis family, she thought hi of herself and didn¡¯t take people


    seriously.


    At this ss reunion, they also invited Jeanne toe. They originally thought that Jeanne would


    note but didn¡¯t expect her to appear in such a way.


    In the eyes of these people, Jeanne, who usually appeared in front of them, always drew exquisite


    makeup and dressed in expensive clothes to show her superiority. However, she had messy hair, a


    simple tie-in, and


    no makeup on her face. Her clothes looked a little wrinkled as if she was


    09:13


    in a hurry toe over.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:13

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡°Why should I forgive you?¡± Calvin asked casually.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jeanne felt panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like forgiving people in my life. In this world, there are few things that I can forgive.¡± After


    saying that, Calvin instructed his men lightly to pull Jeanne away.


    His subordinates pulled Jeanne aside. Calvin held Hanna in his arms and strode away, leaving a


    group of people looking at each other.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeanne was still shouting desperately, ¡°Mr. Gunner, wait a minute. Please forgive me. It¡¯s my fault.


    I¡­ I can bow to Hanna and apologize. Please don¡¯t go, Mr. Gunner¡­ Mr. Gunner¡­¡±


    However, Calvin didn¡¯t stop at all despite her begging.


    At this moment, Jeanne¡¯s appearance also made those who had ridiculed and insulted Hanna


    shiver as if they were seeing their future in Jeanne.


    ¡°Shelly¡­ Is Hanna really Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Finally, someone thought of Shelly and couldn¡¯t help


    asking.


    Shelly said coldly, ¡°Can it be fake? I¡¯ve told you earlier, but you didn¡¯t believe me! Whoever wants to


    hurt Hanna had better think about it first. And as for all the grievances Keke has suffered, dating


    back to our university days, there¡¯s a good chance that Calvin will help Keke settle the score!¡±


    As Shelly spoke, she nced at Christine as if implying something.


    Christine pursed her red lips tightly and looked very angry.


    She thought, ¡°Damn it. No wonder Hanna didn¡¯t care about Lorin. She has Calvin! Compared with


    Calvin, Lorin was nothing. How could Hanna live better than me? She should be unfortunate!¡± A


    touch of jealousy shed in Christine¡¯s eyes.


    Christine was as jealous of Hanna now as she was when thetter won an award with herics


    before.


    Calvin got into the car with Hanna in his arms. The person in his arms closed her eyes, with wet


    tears on her red face. Hanna looked so pathetic.


    Calvin had never been a person who would sympathize with others, but


    09:16


    now he felt heartbroken when seeing Hanna like this.


    He thought, ¡°Is it because Hanna is my girlfriend? Or¡­ It is because she was willing to reach out


    her hands to me when I was in the most painful time and be my girlfriend even though she didn¡¯t


    know me well?¡±


    Calvin couldn¡¯t tell his mood at the moment. The only thing he could be sure of was that he hoped


    this woman would be fine.


    No matter what happened in the future, Calvin wanted Hanna to be fine.


    Fifteen minutester, the car arrived at the door of a hospital. Calvin went to the emergency room


    with Hanna in his arms.


    The doctor looked at Hanna who was drunk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Drank a lot of wine?¡±


    Hanna smelled strongly of alcohol.


    Calvin said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The doctor said angrily, ¡°Why do you let a girl drink so much wine? Why don¡¯t


    you stop her? It is easy to cause trouble if you drink too much. If there is nausea and the vomit


    blocks her throat, she may be gone in a few


    minutes!¡±


    The doctor med Calvin and helped Hanna with the examination.


    Calvin seemed to be a good student. He listened to the doctor¡¯s scolding without retorting. His eyes


    were only fixed on Hanna. ¡°How is she? Is it serious?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°At present, it seems that there should be nothing serious. How much did she


    drink?¡±


    Calvin was stunned and didn¡¯t know how much Hanna had drunk. When he saw Hanna, he found


    that she waspletely drunk.


    Seeing this, the doctor was speechless immediately. ¡°Well, just in case, draw a blood sample to see


    how much alcohol is in her blood.¡±


    Calvin answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just then, Hanna, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her drunken, round eyes were staring straight at Calvin.


    Calvin was confused. He didn¡¯t expect Hanna to suddenly open her eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He


    asked.


    Then Hanna grinned at Calvin, which was quite silly. Although her eyes


    09:16


    were looking at him, she wasx-eyed.


    Suddenly, he knew that although Hanna opened her eyes at this moment, she was not sober at all.


    The doctor handed the blood test sheet to Calvin and said, ¡°Okay, take her to draw blood.¡±


    Calvin took it and was about to help Hanna up. But Hanna had already put her hands around his


    neck. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to draw blood. It hurts¡­¡±


    Calvin knew Hanna was drunk, but he exined to her patiently, ¡°It¡¯s just a little painful when the


    needle is stuck in it. It will be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°It hurts. Ugh¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to draw blood!¡± As Hanna said that, she started to cry again. The tears


    on her face made people feel sorry.


    Looking at Hanna like this, Calvin was a little confused. None of the women he used to date would


    dare make a scene in front of him. As long as he looked over, the other party would be quiet.


    But seeing Hanna crying at this moment, Calvin didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Don¡¯t cry. It


    would be fine. It is necessary for the doctor to judge your situation.¡±


    But Hanna¡¯s tears were still pounding, and her little head was rubbing against his chest as if she


    were a weak and poor animal.


    Calvin could only say, ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll promise you whatever you want to do after drawing blood,


    okay?¡±


    It reminded him of his childhood. His parents would also coax him like that-asking him to do


    something and promising him a reward.


    Hanna seemed to hear what Calvin said, sobbing and raising her head, her doe eyes full of tears


    fixed on him. ¡°I want to kiss you¡­ Can I?¡±


    For a moment, Calvin didn¡¯t know whether he should agree or not.


    ¡°All right, go and draw blood,¡± the doctor on the side urged.


    Calvin picked Hanna up and walked out of the consulting room. Then he strode towards the blood-


    drawing station.


    When they arrived at the blood-drawing station, they didn¡¯t have to queue up because it was at


    night. Calvin carefully put Hanna on the chair and rolled up Hanna¡¯s right sleeve for her.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    The nurse at the blood-drawing station skillfully tied a tourniquet and then patted Hanna¡¯s arm to


    confirm the blood-drawing location.


    ¡°Hold her still. Don¡¯t let her move when drawing bloodter,¡± the nurse


    reminded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Calvin replied, letting Hanna lean against him with her upper body. He ced one hand on


    her shoulder, and the other hand held her right arm.


    When the sharp needle pierced her skin, Hanna instinctively tried to pull her arm away and escape


    the pain, but Calvin held her firmly.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. Hang in there,¡± he said patiently. Reflecting on Hanna¡¯s usual behavior, Calvin


    had never been so patient with other women except for Rosalie.


    After the blood was drawn, Calvin held Hanna on the side and waited for the test results, which


    would take about 15 minutes.


    When he was sure that the bleeding had stopped, he got up and disposed of the cotton ball in the


    trash can nearby.


    But when he walked back to the chair, he found that Hanna had lifted her head, and her drunken


    eyes were fixed on him.


    ¡°I¡­ I just had my blood drawn¡­¡± Her voice was intermittent, with her head swaying.


    At this moment, she was still drunk, but she seemed to have some awareness left.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°Well, no more blood draws.¡±


    ¡°Kiss¡­ can you kiss me¡­ now¡­¡± she hupped and asked with her head


    1.


    He pursed his thin lips. He thought if she was sober, she wouldn¡¯t say something like this.


    He sighed slightly and bent down. He looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it when you sober up¡­¡±


    09:16


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Pter 1402


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t regret it. You said¡­ as long as I get my blood drawn, you will agree.¡± Her hands


    wrapped around his neck again, and she looked at his face with a dazed expression. ¡°Calvin¡­


    please¡­ just let me kiss you¡­ I¡­ really want to be your real girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°You already are,¡± Calvin said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡­ already am?¡± she mumbled. ¡°So, does that mean¡­ I can kiss you whenever I want? Will you


    get used to me in this way? Will you start to love me?¡±


    As she said that, her face got closer to his.


    At this moment, their faces were so close that he could feel her breath and see his reflection in her


    pupils.


    She was still drunk, but her desire and the tear streaks on her face made it hard for him to reject


    her.


    If he refused, would she cry again?


    Calvin remembered that when he first suggested they start a real rtionship, she had said she


    hoped he would fall in love with her.


    Perhaps more intimacy could make him ustomed to her presence, and maybe, without realizing


    it, he might start to love her.


    He thought if he could really fall in love with Hanna, it would be the best oue, and Rosalie must


    be very happy!


    Rosalie¡­


    Even the thought of Rosalie would make Calvin feel a burst of pain in his heart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t regret it, then.. okay,¡± Calvin slowly opened his thin lips and said.


    The next moment, Hanna smiled again and kissed him hard.


    It seemed that her lips bumped into his with such force that it almost hurt his teeth. But soon, he


    focused on the soft sensation of her lips.


    She kissed him seriously, which made him feel strange.


    Speaking of which, he never liked to kiss. Even though he had dated many women before, he would


    never let anyone kiss him. Even if he thought kissing could be regarded as superficial skin contact,


    he wouldn¡¯t


    09:16


    kiss anyone casually.


    But now, he wouldn¡¯t feel rejected when she kissed him like this.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the kisssted, but eventually, her lips left his. However, her head tilted


    and rested on his shoulder, and she fell asleep.


    Calvin looked at Hanna helplessly, and he wondered how much she could remember when she


    woke up tomorrow.


    After getting the blood test report, Calvin went back to the consulting room with Hanna in his arms.


    After confirming that she was fine, Calvin carried her back to his car.


    ¡°Go back to the vi,¡± Calvin instructed the driver in the front row.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver replied, driving slowly towards Calvin¡¯s private vi. Along the way, looking at


    Hanna¡¯s sleeping face, Calvin was lost in thought.


    He wondered if he could really fall in love with Hanna.


    Or perhaps he should ask himself if he could ever love again in his life. If he could, then he hoped


    that Hanna could be the one he fell in love with.


    Hanna felt like she had just had a long dream. In the dream, Calvin appeared when she was in the


    most pain, and he rescued her from danger¡­ Afterward, she seemed to have done something to


    him and said a lot to him in the dream¡­


    It felt like a beautiful dream!


    But when she woke up from her dream, all she had was a headache!


    She couldn¡¯t help but groan, and then she heard a voice say, ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯ll ask someone to


    bring you some honey water.¡±


    Hanna struggled to sit up and half-opened her eyes. And she saw Calvin in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­. why are you at my ce?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°This is not your ce. It¡¯s my vi. You were drunkst night, so I brought you here because I was


    afraid that it would be inconvenient to go to your home and take care of you, Calvin exined.


    Drunk?


    09:163


    Hanna¡¯s muddled mind finally recalled what had happened yesterday, and then her face suddenly


    turned pale.


    She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. He saved mest night. But then? What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I


    remember anything?¡±


    As long as she tried to recall, her head throbbed painfully as if it were going to explode.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she moaned again, her eyebrows knitting.


    ¡°Do you have a bad headache?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she muttered, and then she felt his fingers gently touching her forehead and the area near


    her temples. He pressed it with moderate force to relieve her headache at this moment.


    ¡°How about now? Do you feel better?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I feel better now,¡± Hanna mumbled.


    Then, Calvin continued to massage her, and Hanna¡¯s ufortable groaning gradually turned into


    a more pleasant murmuring.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    When a maid walked into the room with the honey water, she saw


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Calvin¡¯s slender fingers massaging Hanna¡¯s head, and Hanna appeared to be enjoying it.


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She could hardly believe the scene in front of her.


    After all, anyone who had worked here for a long time knew that Calvin had no interest in women. It


    was widely believed that Calvin was secretlymitted to a woman and that he had no feelings for


    other women.


    But the woman in Calvin¡¯s heart was Mrs. Youngblood from the Youngblood family. Therefore, there


    was even spection among the servants that Calvin might never be with anyone else again.


    However, Calvin took a woman back to the vist night. And now¡­ he was even massaging this


    woman¡¯s head. It didn¡¯t seem to be what Calvin would do!


    Calvin frowned slightly after seeing the maid stunned. He said, ¡°ce the honey water on the


    bedside table and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The maid came back to her senses, quickly put down the soup, and left the room.


    Calvin took the soup and handed it to Hanna. He said, ¡°Drink this, and it should help alleviate your


    headache soon.¡±


    Hanna took the bowl, holding it in both hands and sipping the soup. After a few sips of the warm


    soup, she began to feel a bit morefortable.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ Thank you for saving me, Hanna said.


    ¡°I arrived a littlete, or you wouldn¡¯t have suffered,¡± Calvin said, and his face darkened. ¡°Have


    they¡­ treated you like that before?¡±


    Hanna wore a mncholic expression and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. But I didn¡¯t expect that even


    though I¡¯ve graduated from college for so many years, they could do such things!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s unbelievable. Who do they think they are? Do they think they¡¯re judges?¡± Calvin¡¯s eyes


    shed with displeasure.


    From the investigation, he knew that she had been ridiculed and insulted


    09:16


    by others in college. But what he had known was just a few words. Andst night, he saw the scene


    in person.


    That was why he felt more furious.


    ¡°But you saved me yesterday. Besides, Shelly told them who you were and that you were my


    boyfriend. I guess they dared not do anything to me in the future,¡± Hanna said.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Not enough. Far from enough,¡± Calvin murmured. Looking at Hanna in a daze, the hint of coldness


    in his eyes disappeared. He said, ¡°Well, just finish the soup. It won¡¯t be effective if it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna quickly finished the soup.


    Calvin then said, ¡°The clothes for you are all by the bedside. If you want to take a bath, you can go


    to the bathroom with everything inside.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Hanna found a pile of clothes beside the bed, from outside to inside. Her


    face couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    But then, after looking down at the clothes she was wearing, her face turned redder.


    ¡°Well¡­ My¡­ my clothes¡­¡± Even her voice stuttered.


    It was because the clothes on her at that moment didn¡¯t belong to her. It was a new nightdress she


    had never seen before. That meant that after she got drunkst night, someone helped her change


    clothes.


    ¡°Well, I asked someone to change it for you,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me to help you change. Of course, I found a maid to change your clothes,¡±


    Calvin said.


    Hanna breathed a sigh of relief and secretlyughed in her heart, thinking that she had thought too


    much. Calvin would naturally ask a maid to help her change clothes. After all, that was reasonable


    and suitable.


    ¡°After I got drunkst night, I didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate, right?¡±


    09:16


    She hesitated for a while and asked.


    He inexplicably thought of the kissst night and said, ¡°No. You didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡±


    He thought that since they were in a


    rtionship, the kiss should be taken for granted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out now. You cane down for breakfast when you¡¯re ready,¡± Calvin said before


    leaving the room.


    Hanna was left alone in the spacious room.


    Only then did Hanna start to look around the unfamiliar room. She realized this room alone was


    muchrger than her tiny apartment.


    Hanna was amazed and stumbled up. She picked up the clothes Calvin had prepared for her and


    found that they were all luxury brands. She estimated that they might be worth over 50 thousand


    dors.


    It felt like he and she were from two different worlds.


    But¡­ even if they were from different worlds, she wanted to get close to him and try her best to


    make their rtionship work. Regardless of the oue, she would have no regrets as long as she


    tried.


    After taking a shower, Hanna changed her clothes and opened the door. She only saw a long


    corridor, on both of which were staircases. She chose the stairs closer to her. When she walked


    downstairs, she saw a maid. The maid said, ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, please follow me.¡±


    Hanna followed the maid to the dining room and saw Calvin sitting at one end of the table, having


    breakfast elegantly.


    The maid pulled the chair on Calvin¡¯s left hand and served breakfast after Hanna took the seat.


    While having breakfast, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but nce at Calvin from the corner of her eyes. She


    felt as if they were a newlywed couple when having breakfast with him.


    She thought, ¡°What am I thinking? Calvin hadn¡¯t even fallen in love with me! Howe I am


    thinking about these things?¡±


    Hanna blushed and hurriedly focused on her meal.


    ¡°Take it slow. Be careful in case you get choked,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± she mumbled.


    09:16


    ¡°Besides, what were you thinking about just now? Why did your face turn so red?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna almost spat out the porridge in her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect that he had noticed it just now.


    ¡°I just¡­ I thought I was staring at you for too long¡­ and I felt embarrassed.¡± She said it awkwardly,


    and her face turned redder. She couldn¡¯t admit that she felt like they were a newlywed couple.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed. Since we are dating, you can watch me as long as you want,¡±


    Calvin said.


    He said it calmly as if he were just talking about an ordinary thing. But it warmed her heart. The


    embarrassment she felt earlier seemed to be gradually fading away.


    Although he looked cold and indifferent, he always gave her a sense of warmth.


    Hanna thought, ¡°If he could really fall in love with me, it would surely be a very happy thing.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:16

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Hanna just didn¡¯t know¡­ whether she could get this happiness.


    Hanna continued to have her breakfast. Suddenly, her phone rang. She looked at her phone and


    found it was a call from her friend Shelly.


    She hurriedly answered the phone, and Shelly¡¯s anxious voice came through. ¡°Hanna, have you


    seen the news today?¡±


    ¡°News?¡± Hanna was puzzled. ¡°I just woke up not long ago, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to check the


    news. Why? Did something big happen?¡±


    ¡°You should take a look right away. The photos of you and Calvin kissing each other when he sent


    you to the hospital yesterday are now trending topics!¡± Shelly said.


    Hearing this, Hanna almost spat out the oatmeal in her mouth. ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the photos of you and Calvin kissing each other are now trending topics. Although your


    face is blurred in the current trending photos, the original uploader didn¡¯t blur your face at first. So,


    you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. I¡¯m afraid many people may have known about your rtionship


    with Calvin,¡± Shelly exined.


    Hanna was shocked. She had never considered that one day she would rank first on the trending


    topics.


    Although she didn¡¯t intend to hide her rtionship with Calvin, who is the scion of the entertainment


    industry, she couldn¡¯t help but think that she would be secretly photographed by reporters and


    gossiped about by many people in the future. She was still scared and worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Calvin asked, noticing her change in expression.


    ¡°Well¡­ Shelly said that the photos of you and me kissing in the hospitalst night are now trending


    topics,¡± Hanna said, looking at him awkwardly. ¡°Did I force a kiss on youst night?¡±


    After all, Hanna knew that Calvin didn¡¯t have feelings for her at all. There was someone else in his


    heart, so he couldn¡¯t take the initiative to kiss


    her.


    Calvin¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a forceful kiss.¡±


    09:16


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she blinked, asking.


    ¡°You asked for my permission before you kissed mest night, and I agreed,¡± he exined.


    Hanna was speechless, and she sweated nervously. She thought, ¡°Damn it! What did I do after


    getting drunkst night? She said, ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was drunk! If I make such a request to you


    again, you can just ignore me. You don¡¯t have to agree with me!¡±


    Calvin stared at her and asked, ¡°So, do you regret it?¡±


    Hanna was stunned. She suddenly remembered the scene where he looked at her with an intense


    gaze in the empty hospital and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t regret it, then¡­ okay.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She bit her lips and said with a flushed face, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t regret it.


    I¡­ I am just afraid of causing trouble to you.¡±


    ¡°You are my girlfriend. It¡¯s naturally eptable for you to kiss me, and it won¡¯t bother me. If you


    didn¡¯t regret what you did yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t regret it,¡± Calvin said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that there


    would be trending topics about us. I will deal with itter. You don¡¯t have to worry. In Strico, no


    reporter dared to bother you here.¡±


    Hanna signed in relief. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he understood h


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    concerns.


    A few hourster, the gossip about her kissing Calvin had been taken down from the inte.


    However, her friends, assistants at work, and some other people who knew her well all knew that


    Calvin was her boyfriend.


    Even people on the film crew called to inquire about the truth.


    Hanna could only respond vaguely to their questions.


    Meanwhile, Christine was rushing into Lorin¡¯s office in anger.


    ¡°Mr. Esther, I¡¯m sorry. But thisdy insisted on seeing you, and I couldn¡¯t stop her¡­¡± the secretary


    said apologetically.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go out now,¡± Lorin said.


    The secretary then left the office and closed the door. In the office, there were only Christine and


    Lorin.


    09:16


    ¡°Have you already known that Hanna is dating Calvin?¡± Christine sternly asked. Now, her face with


    delicate makeup was full of anger and


    frustration. And she didn¡¯t seem asposed as usual.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lorin answered without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Christine only felt that what she said in front of Lorin after the reunion was like a joke.


    She thought Hanna was just amb to be ughtered as before, and she could easily step on


    Hanna again. She didn¡¯t expect that now themb was attached to a lion, and she would be in


    serious trouble!


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?! Did you intend to see that I yed like a fool?¡± Christine scolded.


    Compared with her anxiety, Lorin was extremely calm. He said, ¡°No one wants to see that. If you


    don¡¯t try to hurt Hanna, nothing will happen.¡±


    Christine gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°All I did was for you. I just want you to love me, and I don¡¯t want


    her to take your attention.¡±


    Lorin said mockingly, ¡°Christine, you never really love me. You just want to find a sense of existence


    and victory in me. You just want others to tter you. You just want to suppress those you don¡¯t like


    and those who will overshadow you! Hanna had never done anything to you before, but you treated


    her in such a vicious way just because she was better at drawingics! It¡¯s the same!¡±


    After a pause, Lorin smiled bitterly and said, ¡°And I have be your aplice. I was so blind


    that I would fall in love with someone like y and hurt someone who really liked me.¡±


    ¡°Lorin, since you know you


    have been my aplice, you should also know that if Hanna really wants to take revenge on us


    through Calvin, you¡¯ll also be punished!¡± Christine said. ¡°So, the most important thing we should do


    now is to unite again to deal with Hanna and figure out what happened between her and Calvin. It


    doesn¡¯t make sense that Calvin will -fall in love with a woman like her¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you to do anything,¡± Lorin interrupted her. ¡°And I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can get away with all these things?¡± Christine said it sarcastically.


    ¡°I never thought about that. Maybe it¡¯s just time for me and you to pay


    09:16


    the price,¡± Lorin murmured.


    Christine¡¯s expression changed. She said, ¡°The price? If Hanna isn¡¯t Calvin¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t


    be a big deal. There must have been something between them. Lorin, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t


    cooperate with me. I¡¯d like to see what price you would pay!¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    After saying that, Christine left. Lorin lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    The price? He had already paid the most painful price!


    He thought that his price was that Hanna had no love for him anymore. He had missed the person


    he loved in his life.


    In the next few days, Hanna could obviously feel that people around her treated her differently. Even


    two assistants of hers in the studio would observe her from time to time after work and joke about


    the fact that she was about to marry into a rich family!


    ¡°What are you talking about? Calvin and I are just dating now,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°But if you keep dating and build a good rtionship, you will get -married, right?¡± one of the


    assistants said.


    ¡°Yeah, and someone said on the Inte that Calvin hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend for many years. Hanna,


    you are the first girlfriend he officially dated after many years!¡±


    Hanna smiled slightly. Both of her assistants thought Calvin loved her, but only she knew that he


    had no love for her.


    This rtionship was just a bet on whether he would fall in love with he


    or not!


    Meanwhile, everyone on the film crew became respectful to Hanna. It was at this point that they


    completely understood why those people, such as Bethany, who quit shooting, had fallen into that


    kind of situation before.


    Hanna was Calvin¡¯s girlfriend! Those people had provoked the wrong person!


    Of course, some people showed respect to Hanna, and there were also many people who were


    filled with jealousy and mockery. Some people even secretly discussed when Calvin would dump


    Hanna.


    After all, Hanna looked ordinary in the entertainment industry, where there were so many beauties.


    ¡°Hanna, are you really Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡± The female lead of the crew


    09:16


    next door came to Hanna¡¯s crew, only to ask about this.


    Hanna recognized the female lead, who had yed several leading roles in TV series and was a


    little popr.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hanna replied generously. She thought that since she chose to date Calvin, she should be


    ready to bear everything.


    Especially in the entertainment industry, she was doomed to bear a lot of criticism because of


    Calvin¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I wonder how you became Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. You must have yed some tricks. Why don¡¯t you


    speak out and share your tricks with me? If I have the chance to be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend in the


    future, I will definitely remember your kindness. Besides, you will be given many benefits,¡± the


    female lead said. What she said was not a hint but an explicit statement.


    It seemed that she was sure Calvin would break up with Hanna soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to say something like that? Not only did you insult me, but also yourself!¡±


    Hanna said it unkindly.


    The female lead smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little straightforward. I don¡¯t mean to be malicious.


    Besides, Ms. Zimmerman, you should know yourself well, right? How long do you think you can be


    Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend based on your appearance and family background?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then you will never be his girlfriend,¡± Hanna said, frankly. The more she


    knew about Calvin, the more she understoo that he was not a superficial and cynical man. On the


    contrary, he took affection more seriously than anyone else.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The female lead red at Hanna and said, ¡°How dare you be proud? You¡¯re just¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. You showed your desire to be his girlfriend in front of me. Do you think I


    should be polite to someone like you?¡± Hanna interrupted her suddenly. ¡°What do you think will


    happen to you if I tell Calvin your words?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± There was a trace of panic in the female lead¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You can have a try,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What are you going to tell me?¡± A voice suddenly sounded.


    09:16


    Hanna turned around and saw Calvin, who somehow came to the crew. Calvin walked towards her,


    and the female lead¡¯s expression changed when saw Calvin. She said guiltily, ¡°Nothing. I was just


    joking with Ms. Zimmerman. Since I have something else to do, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    After saying that, the female lead left in a hurry.


    ¡°Did she say something awful to you?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t let her take advantage of me. After all, you¡¯re


    backing me up now, and no one in the entertainment industry dares to do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°If someone dares to trouble you, just tell me,¡± Calvin said.


    Hanna hesitated for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Will my life back in college influence you? Doesn¡¯t it


    really matter? Now that our rtionship is open, will it influence you?¡±


    There was a strong worry in her eyes, and Calvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He thought, ¡°Is she worried


    about me?¡±


    ¡°No one dares to gossip about me. You can rest assured,¡± he replied. Then, he changed the topic


    and asked, ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± Hanna said.


    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. He frowned slightly afte picking it up for a while.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­ Yes, I¡¯m dating her. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I should bring her back to see


    you,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Come on. Are you serious this time?¡± Horatio¡¯s voice of dissatisfaction came from the other end of


    the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. But it¡¯s not time to let her see you.¡±


    ¡°When will it be?¡±


    ¡°When I think it¡¯s time, I will naturally take her to see you,¡± Calvin said. He then ended the phone.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Hanna can¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°My father just called. Well, let¡¯s go find a quiet ce to eat something,¡± Calvin said, taking Hanna¡¯s


    hand and walking outside.


    09:16


    Hanna pursed her lips slightly. Although she could only hear his voice, it seemed that his family


    wanted to see her. But he refused because he thought it was not the appropriate time.


    She thought, ¡°So, does he think it¡¯s time for me to meet his parents when he falls in love with me?¡±


    Somehow, she felt a little disappointed at the moment he refused his father.


    Perhaps she wanted to see his parents, which would make her feel that she was closer to his


    world.


    The ce where Calvin took Hanna to have dinner was indeed a quiet ce.


    When he ordered, she checked her phone as usual. After seeing a piece of news, she was


    surprised.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:161


    ¦°

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Calvin asked, looking at Hanna¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Amelia,¡± Hanna said, pushing her phone closer to Calvin. In this way, both of them could


    see what was on the news.


    ording to the news, a group of reporters surrounded Amelia in a hall. They were raising various,


    sharp questions, all of which seemed to revolve around ¡°divorce¡± and ¡°health¡±.


    Facing the reporters¡¯ questions, Amelia answered, ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced. Warren and I keep our


    marriage very stable. As for why my husband brought Melissa to the banquet you mentioned, the


    reason was that Melissa is his personal nurse. Besides, I was not feeling well that day. So, she


    attended the banquet on my behalf. None of us have expected that there would be such a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. York indeed has health issues, right?¡±


    ¡°My husband needs medical care because he has donated his liver to me twice. If it weren¡¯t for him,


    I might not be alive today. Now, his health has improved, and he is recovering well, which is why the


    doctors allowed him to leave the hospital. The reason we hired a professional nurse to take care of


    him was to ensure that he gets proper care when I¡¯m not in Lofbury,¡± Amelia replied.


    ¡°But you two are living separately. Is there really no problem in your rtionship? Since your


    husband has donated his liver to you twice, shouldn¡¯t you stay with him and take care of him


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I had secondary liver transnt surgery while giving birth, so I¡¯m not in good


    health, and it¡¯s not suitable for me to take care of a patient. I stay here in Strico because I want to


    take care of my mother. Besides, our eldest son is also here in Strico. I hope that after this


    semester, we can move back to Lofbury.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are just running a concession stand. You are Warren¡¯s wife, and it is easy for


    the York family to buy you and your children a better house in Strico with their assets. And you can


    live an easier life. You don¡¯t have to run a small shop while taking care of your children.¡±


    ¡°My mother is in charge of the concession stand, and I just help her a little. Although Warren is my


    husband, my mother doesn¡¯t want to rely on the York family. Instead, she wants to support herself.


    As she is my


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    10:00


    mother, I don¡¯t want to reject her.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you live in such a shabby house behind the shop with your children? And it seems


    that you have lived there for many years. But you¡¯ve just got married for one year or so, and your


    eldest son is now 10 years old. Does this mean that you and Mr. York are not in a good


    rtionship? If you didn¡¯t undergo a second pregnancy, maybe you wouldn¡¯t get married at all,


    right?¡±


    ¡°We love each other. That¡¯s why we have a second child. I used to feel inferior, and that didn¡¯t


    deserve Warren, but I gradually let go of my insecurities because Warren had been persistent. In


    the future, I will go back to Lofbury and live with Warren. I hope you can stop specting too much


    about our rtionship!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s replies were textbook-like, portraying a picture of a stable marital rtionship while also


    shaping a positive image of her husband, Warren.


    Hanna didn¡¯t know until now that Amelia¡¯s husband was Warren, the chairman of York Group in


    Lofbury.


    The York family in Lofbury was also a rich family!


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s husband donated his liver to her twice, so they must love each other,¡± Hanna murmured.


    Then, she asked Calvin, ¡°Do you know Warren?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have met him several times,¡± Calvin said. ¡°Warren used to love Amelia very much.¡±


    ¡°Used to?¡± Hanna was stunned. She asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he love Amelia now


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that Warren left Strico and went back to Lofbury after donating his liver to


    Amelia for the second time. I have no idea what happened between them, but if Warren still loves


    Amelia, he wouldn¡¯t choose to be separate from her,¡± Calvin said.


    Because if it were him, he would never leave the person he loved, no matter what happened.


    Although Hanna only met Amelia once, she had a good impression of her. ¡°I hope that Amelia¡¯s


    marriage can be happy. They already have two children¡­ Moreover, her husband donated his liver


    to her twice. Most ordinary couples wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t had a second child, Warren wouldn¡¯t need to donate his


    10:00


    liver again. Amelia almost died on the operating table in order to give birth to that child. Do you think


    she is selfish or selfless?¡± Calvin said, staring at the short news rted to Amelia, which was still


    ying on Hanna¡¯s phone, with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe she just wanted to keep the baby,¡± Hanna murmured.


    ¡°If she died because of the child, what else could she do? She was also lucky to have Warren, who


    was willing to save her life with his liver. If Warren hadn¡¯t taken the risk of donating his liver for a


    second time, Amelia would have been dead,¡± Calvin said, his tone bing more impassioned


    than his usual cold andposed self.


    This was the second time he had expressed his dissatisfaction with women who took risks to give


    birth.


    ¡°Are you worried about Rosalie?¡± Hanna¡¯s soft voice sounded in his ears.


    Calvin suddenly stiffened and looked at the person in front of him in a daze.


    Hanna said gently, ¡°I know. You are worried about Rosalie because she also insists on giving birth


    to her baby. Well, women are willing to risk their lives to give birth, not just because of the child. The


    more important thing is that they love the child¡¯s father.¡±


    After a pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°The depth of love determines the


    extent of risk one is willing to take. The deeper the love, the greater the risks one is willing to bear.¡±


    ÈË


    ¡°Love?¡± Calvin suddenly smiled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, Rosalie¡­ She loves


    Jonathan very much. She loved him so much¡­¡±


    His smile carried a profound sense of destion, and it made Hanna feel hurt. She said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m


    sorry. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± She thought that she shouldn¡¯t have brought up his sadness.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth. And there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± he replied, slightly lowering his eyes. His


    long eyshes seemed to shield his eyes. He said, ¡°Do you agree that life is very unfair? I met her


    earlier, but she fell in love with Jonathan.¡±


    10:00

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    ¡°You¡¯re destined to find a person who loves you very much,¡± Hanna said, with a hint of choking.


    Calvin shivered, and his eyshes quivered slightly. After a while, he slowly raised his eyes. It was


    Hanna¡¯s delicate and lovely face that made people feel kind and sincere.


    And her expression was so serious. Her round eyes showed concern for him and¡­ And a more


    intense feeling.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± His thin lips moved, and he said that softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied frankly, without hesitation.


    ¡°How much do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how much, but I want to be with you. For this reason, I am willing to spare no


    effort!


    ¡°What if I would never fall in love with you?¡±


    Hanna said softly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll only regret that I couldn¡¯t let you fall in love with me.


    So, before that, I will love you very much until the day when you think my love has be a


    burden to you. By that time, I would put away my love without troubling you.¡±


    Calvin stared at her nkly as if something had touched his heart.


    ÈË


    With such an expression and words, Hanna showed her love for him, which made the bitterness he


    had been carrying slowly fade away.


    ¡°So, try your best to make me fall in love with you, okay?¡± he muttered in a low voice, leaning over


    naturally. His lips fell on hers.


    Hanna¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that Calvin was kissing her.


    It was not for the sake of acting or for anyone to see. It was just¡­ a simple kiss!


    He closed his eyes and gradually extended the kiss.


    The touch of her soft lips was like a dose of analgesic, which could relieve the deep pain in his


    heart. It turned out that kissing someone could also be so wonderful, calm, and warm.


    10:00


    Not knowing how long it took, Calvin finally finished the kiss. He said, ¡°Love me and don¡¯t give up


    halfway.¡±


    At this moment, he had an intuition that if anyone could pull him out of the abyss, maybe Hanna, in


    front of him, was the most likely one.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hanna heard her voice and answered.


    The press conference rted to Amelia could be said to have broken the rumors about her


    marriage crisis with Warren and also exined Warren¡¯s physical condition.


    Because Warren donated his liver to Amelia twice, it could be seen that he loved her. Therefore,


    many people talked about Warren¡¯s deep and righteous affection for Amelia. In the eyes of many


    women, Warren suddenly became a person who was willing to give everything for his wife and save


    her with his life from a man who might be cheating.


    After the press conference, the York Group¡¯s shares not only stopped falling but also went up


    straight.


    It could be said that the press conference was a sess.


    But at this moment, Warren¡¯s face turned livid when he saw the video of the press conference. He


    pressed his thin lips tightly, especially when hearing what Amelia said in front of the reporters.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Who arranged this press conference?¡± Warren asked. He knew that Amelia alone couldn¡¯t arrange


    such a press conference.


    ¡°Mrs. Lydia York arranged it,¡± one of Warren¡¯s men replied.


    Warren suddenly stood up and ordered, ¡°Get the car ready. Go back the York residence!¡±


    Half an hourter, Warren arrived at the York residence and saw Lydia.


    ¡°Why did you arrange such a press conference?¡± Warren asked Lydia, looking at his mother in front


    of him.


    ¡°For the sake of the York family and thepany, it¡¯s the best way,¡± Lydia answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she and I have nothing to do with each other in the future. Why do you keep


    getting her involved again?¡± Warren asked with his teeth gritted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also hope you have nothing to do with her anymore. But


    10:00


    the current situation requires her to speak up for things to be effective,¡± Lydia exined. ¡°And I¡¯ve


    made it clear to her that she¡¯s just breaking the gossip with her words. As for you and her, you are


    just dying the divorce. She can never be the daughter-inw of the York family.¡±


    Warren frowned and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re just using her as a tool after all?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what else can she be? When the rumor passed, you would divorce her. Right? You


    don¡¯t want to keep that divorce agreement forever, right?¡± Lydia said.


    Warren pressed his thin lips tightly and said nothing.


    Back then, when he wanted to divorce, she rejected him. But now, when she was really about to


    end their marriage, he suddenly couldn¡¯t let go.


    If he really signed the divorce agreement, they would have no further rtionship beyond their


    children from now on!


    ¡°I have already discussed it with Amelia. In a few days, she¡¯lle to live in Lofbury for a while so


    as to present the image of your harmonious marriage to the public. You can divorce after a year or


    so,¡± Lydia talked about the n.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Warren vetoed. ¡°If we¡¯re going to present that kind of image, then it¡¯s the same


    for me to go to Strico.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lydia was surprised and immediately said, ¡°No. With your


    current health condition, it¡¯s not suitable for you to go to Strico.¡±


    ÈË


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t Amelia alsoe here from Strico bef She had liver transnt surgery


    after giving birth, speaking of which, physical condition is much worse than mine!¡± Warren said.


    As he said this, he was stunned. Indeed, Amelia¡¯s physical condition was much worse than his, but


    at that time, she didn¡¯t have a dedicated team of doctors and nurses to take care of her as he did.


    Yet, during the time they had been at his vi, she never asked for special care.


    Thinking of this, Warren felt heartbroken.


    He thought, ¡°Why does she always make me feel heartbroken?¡± Before the hypnosis, he had


    suffered a lot.


    Now, after the hypnosis, she still made him painful again and again.


    Or was he still in love with Amelia, as Melissa said?


    10:00 C


    Was it possible that he would spend his entire life loving Amelia, unable to escape or hide from it?


    Although Rosalie focused on keeping the baby and herself healthy and safe at home ording to


    the will, she still knew about Amelia¡¯s press conference and hurriedly called Amelia.


    Amelia was afraid that Rosalie would be emotionally stirred again because of her, so she rushed to


    the Youngblood residence to visit Rosalie and tell Rosalie about her agreement with Lydia.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    ¡°My words at the press conference were just to dispel the rumors as soon as possible. The share


    price of the York Group has fallen due to these rumors and caused a lot of losses during this period.


    What I said would be much more effective than Warren or when the York Group did,¡± Amelia said.


    Rosalie said worriedly, ¡°So, how about you and Warren¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°We¡¯ll pretend to be a loved couple for some time in public and then find another reason to divorce


    after the gossip is over,¡± Amelia said. She then smiled and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about me.


    Whether to pretend to be a loved couple with Warren or to divorce him, it is my own choice. No one


    forces me. I¡¯m willing to do this.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to do that?¡± Rosalie asked.


    Amelia said softly, ¡°I love him, so I don¡¯t want the York Group to suffer any more losses. After all, it¡¯s


    him who brings the group up. I¡¯m willing to pretend to be his beloved wife. However, since he


    doesn¡¯t love me, I¡¯m willing to divorce him and let him be free.¡±


    As she spoke, her voice remained calm. The love and hatred from the past had returned to


    calmness.


    Maybe this was the best ending for her and Warren.


    ¡°By the way, did you see the news about Calvin and Hanna?¡± Ar changed the subject.


    Rosalie, of course, knew what news Amelia was talking about. Sh ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the photos, Calvin should be serious about Hanna. I had some doubts before, but now I


    think my doubts were superfluous,¡± Amelia said, smiling.


    ¡°I had doubts too. I was worried that Calvin would find a woman casually because of what I said to


    him, but now it seems that that¡¯s not the case. Besides, although I have only met Hanna a few times


    and we don¡¯t interact much, I can see that she is very sincere. Perhaps only such a sincere woman


    could impress and move Calvin,¡± Rosalie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, you can rest assured. I¡¯m waiting for you to give birth to your baby safely. Since


    we¡¯re friends, Id like to take care of your baby,¡±


    10:01C


    said Amelia.


    After Amelia left, Jonathan walked in and smiled at Rosalie. He said, ¡°Well, it seems that you¡¯re not


    worried anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Amelia has her own n, and no one forced her to do anything. She is willing to do so,¡±


    Rosalie said. After learning all of this, she was also relieved.


    ¡°From now on, please don¡¯t think too much about other people. The doctor advised that you should


    keep your feelings stable,¡± Jonathan said softly.


    ¡°I see. I will protect our baby!¡±


    ¡°No, what you should focus on the most is protecting yourself.¡± Jonathan corrected. To him, Rosalie


    was the most important.


    Rosalie fixed her eyes on the man in front of her. His beautiful eyes were full of her reflection as if


    she were everything to him.


    She knew that if something really happened to her, he might not be able


    to carry on.


    She had selfishly decided to give birth to this baby, but it also involved him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. What I should think about most is protecting myself¡± Rosalie murmured. She used to


    think her life didn¡¯t matter.


    But he let her know how significant she was to him!


    Rosalie tried to turn over and lie t, but as soon as she moved, sh gasped and her brows


    furrowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan immediately asked nervously.


    ¡°My leg¡­ cramped! It hurts!¡± Rosalie said it painfully. As her pregnancy progressed, she


    experienced leg cramps more often.


    Especially when she was lying down and trying to change her position.


    Hearing this, Jonathan bent down and gently lifted her nightgown. His eyes fell on her legs, and he


    asked, ¡°Is it the left or the right leg?¡±


    ¡°Right leg,¡± she said.


    He began to massage her right leg with his slender fingers. The moderate


    10:01


    force relieved her pain.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better now,¡± she said.


    He then continued to massage her gently, and she watched him quietly as if she could do this until


    the end of the world.


    When Amelia returned to the small shop, she was surprised to see a ck Maybach parked in front


    of it.


    Amelia paused, and her heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that something was going to


    happen.


    When she walked into the shop, she saw her mother say to her, ¡°Warren is here. He¡¯s inside, and


    he said that he has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Without being surprised, Amelia nodded. When she was about to go in, Matilda said worriedly, ¡°You


    and him..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. There is nothing else between me and him except the fact that


    we¡¯re still a couple. He must havee here to talk about the press conference with me. That¡¯s the


    last thing I can do for him. It¡¯s just a way to repay him, as he donated his liver to save my life.¡±


    Matilda sighed and said nothing.


    Amelia walked into the room behind the shop and saw Warre upright in the narrow living room.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. York,¡± Amelia said indifferently.


    Warren raised his head and looked at her. He said, ¡°You¡¯re calling York? Didn¡¯t you just say that we


    were a loving couple at the press conference?¡± His voice was slightly mocking, yet it carried some


    othe feelings.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t call you Mr. York in public. But when there are only two of us, I think that would


    be polite,¡± said Amelia. She thought, ¡°So that I won¡¯t forget my purpose and think we really love


    each other.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree with this kind of thing. Even if the York Group really suffers some losses, it


    won¡¯t copse,¡± Warren said.


    ¡°But it turned out that the press conference worked well, and the share


    10:01


    price has started to rise now,¡± Amelia said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll go to Lofbury in a few days. You don¡¯t need to


    come over now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to act as my beloved wife in front of the public?¡± Warren stared at her and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to go back on your word. I cane up with another excuse.¡±


    But she smiled faintly and said, ¡°There is nothing to regret. You haven¡¯t submitted the divorce


    agreement yet, so we are still a couple. All I do is what I think I should do. As for the future, when


    the gossip ends, you can find any reason to end our marriage.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:01

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Warren pressed his thin lips tightly, and her indifferent attitude made him ufortable.


    ¡°Then, what reason do you think is appropriate?¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You can say that I don¡¯t adapt to the life of a rich family and insist on divorce. Or you can say I don¡¯t


    want to be just a housewife in your family. I want to explore the world on my own. And we have


    different values, and our love couldn¡¯tst in reality. So, we have to get divorced. Otherwise¡­ you


    could say that I only married you to let you donate your liver to me. Now that my purpose has been


    achieved, I want a divorce.¡±


    Every word she said made his face darker.


    Every reason she mentioned felt like she was preparing to bear the me for the divorce herself.


    ¡°Do you want to divorce me so much, and you¡¯re even willing to tarnish your reputation?¡± Warren


    frowned and said it unhappily.


    Amelia was stunned. She said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯re getting a divorce. If I bear the me, the losses


    for the York family and for you would be minimal, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Indeed, the losses to him would be minimized. But he didn¡¯t feel happy when hearing these words


    from her!


    ¡°Amelia, you know that you are destined to divorce me. Can you sti stand pretending to be a loving


    couple with me?¡± Warren stood up, walked to her, and suddenly leaned down with his hands on the


    arm on both sides of her chair.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong sense of oppression. In this position, she felt like he had imprisoned her


    in his arms. His eyes were almost looking straight into her eyes. Their faces were so close that they


    could easily feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    Amelia looked at Warren in a daze.


    He looked paler than before. And he seemed thinner, with a faint sense of fragility.


    And all of this was because he had donated his liver to her once again.


    ¡°What can¡¯t I stand?¡± Amelia asked calmly.


    10:01C


    But her calmness made him feel extremely dazzled.


    Suddenly, his face was closer to hers, his lips almost touching hers. He said, ¡°What about doing this


    in public? Can you stand it?¡±


    Her eyshes trembled slightly. She replied, ¡°I can take it.¡±


    He pressed his lips firmly against hers, kissing her forcefully. It was an intensely passionate kiss as


    if he were venting something.


    After a long time, he finally ended the kiss and stared at her, panting. He asked, ¡°What about now?¡±


    But to his disappointment, her expression remained calm as if the kiss just now meant nothing to


    her.


    ¡°Warren, I can take it. Now that I have made such a decision, I¡¯m mentally prepared. Even if there


    are many intimate actions between us in front of others, it¡¯s eptable,¡± she said.


    eptable¡­ A strange anger suddenly rose in Warren¡¯s chest. ¡°Amelia, if it were another man


    doing this to you today, would you also ept it?¡±


    Amelia frowned, ¡°Are you making trouble out of nothing?¡± She thought his assumption wouldn¡¯t be


    true.


    ¡°Since you said you could ept it, we¡¯ll live together from tomorrow. I¡¯ll prepare a house in Strico.


    As for the children and your mother, whether they should move there with us or not is up to you!¡± He


    stra


    ened up and looked down at her from above.


    ÈË


    She was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re going to live in Strico?¡± She though staying there for a few days.


    st


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I will stay in Strico until we get divorced,¡± he replied, ne deeply. Then he turned away and


    said, ¡°Get ready for it.¡±


    After saying that, he walked out of the room and left Amelia alone small living room.


    She thought, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Am I moving in with him? Is it¡­ thest tim get along with him?¡± Amelia


    couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Hanna noticed that whenever she was with Calvin, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at his lips. For


    example, now she was working overtime in the studio to draw some storyboards on the weekend,


    while Calvin sat on the sofa nearby and apanied her, flipping through theic books she


    10:01 [


    had in the studio.


    But when she was painting, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the storyboards she had to finish today, she would have picked up the brush and


    started drawing him!


    He was sitting there so quietly, readingic books, and he looked as beautiful as a painting.


    He had a beautiful facial outline, and his eyebrows were sharp. Seen from the side, his straight


    nose was especially attractive. But his lips fascinated her the most.


    His lips were well-defined and thin, which looked sexy. With a hint of pale pink, they looked so


    good.


    Moreover, his lips felt very soft when kissed¡­ It was a pity that thest time he took the initiative to


    kiss her, the kiss seemed to be a bit short¡­


    ¡°As I said, if you want to look at me, you can do it openly.¡± His voice suddenly sounded.


    Hanna¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she met his dark eyes. She thought she had been caught red-


    handed for peeking at him.


    ¡°Well, I just think you look good,¡± Hanna said with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m quite attractive to you,¡± he teased.


    ÈË


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Then what were you thinking when you looked at me just now?¡± asked.


    ¡°I was thinking that thest kiss was too short¡­¡± she blurted out, and then, after a few seconds,


    realized what she had said. Instantly, she felt like her face was on fire. She hastily waved her hands


    and said, ¡°I¡­ I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    After saying that, she lowered her head and stopped looking at his pretty face. She tried to focus on


    the storyboard in her hand again, but still couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    Suddenly, his voice sounded above her head. ¡°Do you want the next kiss to be longer?¡±


    10.015


    Hanna suddenly looked up and saw Calvin had walked to her side, slightly leaning down and


    asking.


    As soon as she looked up, his face immediately erged in front of her.


    Gulp!


    Hanna heard herself swallowing.


    She thought, ¡°Come on. Doesn¡¯t he realize that with a face like his and saying such things, it is very


    easy to make people think inappropriately?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± He hummed softly as if waiting for her answer.


    She looked at the face in front of her nkly and suddenly said as if she had made some


    determination, ¡°Yes, I hope our kiss canst longer. And I also hope to kiss you again because¡­


    because I love you. That¡¯s the reason why¡­ why I think so¡­¡±


    B

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    However, as she continued, her voice became somewhat stuttered.


    Nheless, her response was shocking to Calvin.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect her to answer so bluntly. He was just interested in seeing how she would


    respond. But now he was the one taken aback.


    He understood that Hanna liked him, so she wanted to kiss him. Her eyes were clear and pure as if


    she were telling him clearly that she just liked him without anything else.


    ¡°If you want another kiss, then¡­ you can kiss me now,¡± he replied.


    Hanna was stunned and blinked her eyes as if she didn¡¯t realize what had happened.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± he said.


    ¡°I want it!¡± she answered almost subconsciously. After a while, she seemed toe back to her


    senses and said with a blush, ¡°Well¡­ Is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± He smiled slightly, and the usual indifference in his eyes seemed to


    unconsciously melt away.


    Hanna licked her dry lips nervously. She thought, ¡°He agreed. Did h have some feelings for me?¡±


    ÈË


    At least, Calvin didn¡¯t reject kissing her. Then, would he fall in love w her gradually?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hanna put down the pen and held Calvin¡¯s face.


    Her hands were warm, and she was nervous and serious at the moment.


    Calvin only felt that Hanna was very endearing at this moment. There were a lot of women who


    wanted to kiss him, but it was the first time that a woman showed such an expression when kissing


    him.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have much experience. If I don¡¯t do wellter¡­ You¡­ Please don¡¯t mind,¡± Hanna said.


    A hint of joy shed in Calvin¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Hanna took a deep breath again, and then she carefully leaned forward


    10:01 D


    and kissed Calvin on his lips.


    It was as soft as she remembered.


    But it was as cool as she remembered.


    And she wanted to warm his lips.


    Hanna kissed him as if she had forgotten the time. She didn¡¯t stop until her cold lips finally began to


    warm up.


    But when she opened her eyes, she found herself looking into his deep and dark eyes.


    Her body suddenly stiffened, and her face flushed again. She said, ¡°Did¡­ Did I kiss too long just


    now? Sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention to the time next


    time.¡±


    He chuckled, and it seemed she could easily make him smile. ¡°Do you want there to be a next


    time?¡±


    Hanna became even more embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t mean¡­ I¡­ I do


    hope there can be another kiss¡­ Well¡­¡±


    The more she said, the more flustered she became, and her voice was bing increasingly


    stuttered.


    He sighed and took the initiative to kiss her lips, which made he op stuttering.


    She blinked her eyes in a daze and was stunned. After a momen only heard his elegant voice


    ringing in her ears. He said, ¡°Alright ¡®the next time¡±.¡±


    Hanna was momentarily dazed, and then she felt Calvin gently stro her head. ¡°If you really want


    more next time, there can be another ne time¡­ and so on.¡±


    There was joy in Hanna¡¯s eyes. She wondered if he meant she could kiss him again.


    It felt like they were getting closer to each other.


    Just then, a knock on the door shattered the wonderful atmosphere.


    Hanna said hurriedly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go answer the door.¡± It was also a way to calm her heart, which was


    wildly beating.


    10:01


    However, when she opened the door, her expression instantly darkened.


    Outside the door were Teresa and Paul.


    As soon as Teresa saw Hanna, she said, ¡°Hanna, I think you can¡¯t be so cruel. Last time, I asked


    you to borrow some money, but you refused it. If Paul hadn¡¯t told me that the person you are dating


    recently is Mr. Gunner, the most powerful man in the entertainment industry, I would have thought


    you were really broke.¡±


    Hanna frowned. Obviously, her family had learned about her rtionship with Calvin from the news.


    Paul, standing beside Teresa, said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Hanna, you¡¯ve be the girlfriend of Mr.


    Gunner. I guess you have made a lot of money from him. We just asked you to borrow some


    money, but you refused. Don¡¯t you think you are too stingy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Paul is the only heir of the Zimmerman family. Shouldn¡¯t you pay for his marriage?¡±


    Teresa scolded.


    Hanna thought it was ridiculous. So what was she? She said, ¡°Paul is the only heir of your family,


    not my family. I have no obligation to do that.¡±


    Teresained, ¡°Hanna, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. What are you talking about? Don¡¯t forget


    that your family name is also Zimmerman! Besides, Paul is going to marry his girlfriend. Now he


    wants to b


    house and pay a dowry. Since you are the girlfriend of that Mr. it¡¯s an easy thing to give Paul a


    house as a gift, right?¡±


    ÈË


    ¡°A house?¡± Hanna never expected Teresa to make such a bold req


    ¡°It¡¯s just a house, just a few million. It¡¯s a piece of cake for you cons the money you¡¯ve received from


    that Mr. Gunner. You should help cousin out. Besides, it¡¯s good for your reputation. You wouldn¡¯t


    want people to say that the girlfriend of Mr. Gunner couldn¡¯t even afford a house for her cousin


    when he¡¯s getting married, would you?¡± Teresa sai taking it for granted.


    r


    Hanna refused directly, ¡°I won¡¯t buy a house for you. No matter who my boyfriend is, it¡¯s none of


    your business.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Both Teresa and Paul changed their expressions.


    Paul threatened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will tell Mr. Gunner about the fact that you made your


    parents die?¡±


    10:01:


    ¡°Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for protecting you, how could your parents die? It was all because you had made


    a scene and insisted on going to the Grand Valley!¡±


    ¡°Hanna, you¡¯re the one who caused your parents¡¯ deaths! If we hadn¡¯t raised you all these years,


    would you have what you have today? If Mr. Gunner finds out you are unconscionable, he will dump


    you


    immediately!¡±


    What they said wasced with threats.


    Hanna¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and she felt like hearing the shouting of her parents in the car


    ident. At that time, she just kept crying and didn¡¯t know anything.


    By the time she understood, her parents could no longer open their eyes.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    10:01

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Looking at Hanna¡¯s absent-minded face, Teresa and Paul thought their threats worked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you are willing to give us a house, we won¡¯t say anything more. When we


    meet your boyfriend, we¡¯d like to praise you more, saying how filial you are and that you don¡¯t forget


    your family even when you¡¯re rich now¡­¡± Teresa continued.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Family¡­ My family¡­ They had long been gone.¡±


    Hanna looked at her aunt and cousin in front of her with red eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say anything


    nice for me. I¡¯ve made it clear that I would not pay for it, let alone buy a house for you.¡±


    Teresa¡¯s face changed, and Paul seemed to believe that his chance at getting a free house had


    vanished. His expression grew fierce. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the hard way, right? It¡¯s fine if you


    don¡¯t buy me a house. I¡¯ll just go and find your boyfriend, that Mr. Gunner, and make him find out


    what kind of person you are!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, a voice came up, ¡°What do you want me to find out?¡±


    Instantly, Teresa and Paul froze, staring nkly at the approaching figure with a deep voice. And


    Paul quickly recognized the man as Calvin Gunner, the scion of the entertainment industry!


    ¡°Cal¡­ Calvin!¡± Paul looked embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t expected Calvin to be


    here!


    And he wondered how many words Calvin had just heard.


    Calvin had already walked to Hanna¡¯s side. He raised one hand and gently held Hanna¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Hanna stared at Calvin in a daze with tears in her eyes. Somehow, she suddenly had an impulse to


    cry when seeing him at this moment.


    Paul hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s good! We are all from her family! Well, Mr. Gunner. I¡¯m Paul, Hanna¡¯s


    cousin. This is my mother.¡±


    Paul introduced himself tteringly, and Teresa smiled obsequiously as if she had seen a lot of


    moneying towards her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for Hanna to have a boyfriend like you, Mr. Gunner! By


    08:37


    the way, Hanna lost her parents at a young age. And we have struggled to bring her up. I always


    treat her as my own daughter,¡± Teresa said with


    concern.


    Someone who didn¡¯t know about her might think she really treated Hanna well.


    With that, Teresa rubbed her hand and said, pretending to be honest, ¡°Recently, Paul is getting


    married. The family of his girlfriend says he should have an independent marital home. But because


    our family doesn¡¯t have enough money, we are here hoping Hanna can figure out a way to help


    raise some money to buy Paul a marital home.¡±


    Seeing this, Paul hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, how could Hanna not be willing to do that? She is my sister.


    Now, my friends and my girlfriend all know that Hanna is Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. They also said Hanna


    was blessed, and I could get some benefits because of her. Hanna, that makes sense, right?¡±


    Paul tried to force Hanna to agree with his words. If Hanna didn¡¯t want to turn against them in front


    of Calvin, she could only agree.


    As long as Hanna agreed in front of Calvin, they would naturally find a way to get more benefits.


    In their opinion, it was natural for Hanna to keep in harmony with them in front of Calvin if she didn¡¯t


    want to ruin her reputation.


    However, Hanna said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    These words stunned Teresa and Paul.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t think I should help you raise any money. Paul, it is your own business to buy a marital


    home. I have no obligation to raise money for you. If you can afford it, buy it. If you cannot afford it,


    you should discuss with your girlfriend renting a house and living there,¡± said Hanna coldly.


    ¡°You enjoy your life with Mr. Gunner! How dare you don¡¯t feel ashamed to let your cousin and his


    wife rent a house?¡± Teresa suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this. It will scare Hanna,¡± Paul quickly intervened. Then, with an apologetic


    expression, he turned to Calvin and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, please don¡¯t mind. My mother just didn¡¯t


    expect Hanna to say such things¡­ She was angry for a moment. We have always believed that


    since


    08:37


    we are family, we should help each other through difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Oh, family?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows.


    Paul said, ¡°Yeah, if Hanna hadn¡¯t been adopted by my family, maybe she would have gone to an


    orphanage. I thought I could live with my girlfriend by renting a house. But¡­ since Hanna is your


    girlfriend now, I¡¯m afraid that if I really rent a house to live in, others will condemn Hanna for having


    no conscience and only seeking her ownfort. So I think maybe it will be better to buy a house.¡±


    After saying this, Paul looked sincere as he continued, ¡°If Hanna really doesn¡¯t want to lend us


    some money¡­ How about you lend me some money, Mr. Gunner? I can write an IOU. I will


    definitely pay back the money in the future. I just don¡¯t want others to misunderstand Hanna.¡±


    His words were sincere as if he and Hanna were really siblings with real love.


    Paul thought that Calvin would definitely give him money or a house, as he had said so.


    And he thought that Calvin wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to ask him to pay back such a small amount of


    money.


    Calvin looked at Paul with a faint smile and said, ¡°In that case, you are really considerate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since I¡¯m her cousin, I should take care of her,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°How about your opinion? What do you want me to do?¡± Calvin turned around and looked at Hanna.


    He directly asked Hanna to make a decision as if he would do whatever she wanted no matter what


    decision she


    made.


    ¡°Calvin, you don¡¯t need to lend them money because of me,¡± Hanna said.


    ¡°Hanna, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Paul was anxious. He thought that he had finally managed to persuade


    Calvin, but now Hanna was about to ruin everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear. I won¡¯t lend any money to you,¡± Hanna said sternly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn you! Do you think you can be so arrogant because you are now with Mr. Gunner?!¡± Teresa


    shouted, and she was about to p Hanna in the face as usual.


    08:37


    After all, she had always pped Hanna in the face if Hanna made her annoyed.


    It had been one of her habits.


    However, she forgot that Calvin was still there.


    Calvin stopped Teresa as Teresa raised her hand. While Calvin had been rxed a few moments


    ago, he now looked cold. He said, ¡°No one can hit her in front of me.¡±


    As Calvin finished his words, he made Teresa stumble to the ground. Her hand that was about to hit


    Hanna hurt so much.


    B


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s broken¡­ It hurts!¡± Teresa shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, how could you do this to an olddy!¡± Paul shouted and hurriedly helped his mother


    up.


    ¡°So what?¡± Calvin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. No one can hurt Hanna in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gunner, don¡¯t be obsessed with her. She is ominous. If it weren¡¯t for her, her parents would not


    have died! You can ask her yourself if she was the one who caused her parents¡¯ deaths! She¡¯s just


    a jinx!¡±


    Seeing this, Paul decided to confront Hanna directly. Since Hanna was so uncooperative, he didn¡¯t


    intend to make it easy for her either.


    Calvin clearly felt Hanna¡¯s body tremble slightly, while her pale face became even paler at the


    moment.


    Paul said earnestly, ¡°Calvin, this jinx will only bring you bad luck in the future. Be careful! For


    example, not long after she came to our family, my father was fired from his job at his previous


    workce, and my mother, who was in good health, suddenly fell seriously ill. Besides, I didn¡¯t


    perform well in my high school and college entrance exams¡­¡±


    ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s all her fault?¡± Calvin interrupted.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s indeed all her fault. We even consulted a fortune teller, and her fortune is really bad!¡±


    Paul added.


    Calvin said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. You are ming your problems on others.¡± Staring at Teresa and Paul


    coldly, he continued, ¡°I can tell you now that she has very good fortune! If it weren¡¯t for her lucky


    fortune, your life would be even more miserable!¡±


    Suddenly, Teresa and Paul were startled, and a sense of fear overwhelmed them.


    It was only at this moment that they truly realized they were standing in front of the scion, who was


    known for his ruthlessness and indifference.


    He had never been someone easy to trifle with.


    Teresa and Paul looked flustered, and they fled in a hurry.


    Calvin lowered his head and looked at Hanna, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    08:37


    care about what they said.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s head was kept down. She bit her lips tightly and said after a while, ¡°What if I care?¡± She


    thought, ¡°Yeah. How could I not care?¡± Since her parents died, she had been constantlybeled as


    a jinx. And after hearing it repeatedly, she even began to doubt herself at times.


    ¡°If you really care, I¡¯ll find a way to make sure that they can never speak ill of you again,¡± Calvin


    said.


    Hanna looked at Calvin in a daze. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t expected him to say that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrows.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°No, if it¡¯s you, you can do it. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She took a deep breath,


    gathering the courage to say, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what they say about me. What I¡¯m worried about is


    whether I might bring any misfortune to you in the future if I really am a jinx.¡±


    His eyes shed slightly, and then he said faintly, ¡°I never believe in these superstitions. And you


    don¡¯t need to believe them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Or, do you want me to believe it and break up with you?¡± Calvin interrupted.


    She hesitated, her eyes showing a hint of uncertainty as if she were making a decision.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin raised his hand and flicked Hanna¡¯s forehead. He said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t love me so


    much. In this way, how can I fall in love with you?¡±


    She covered her forehead with her hand and looked at him nkly.


    ¡°Hanna, don¡¯t you want me to fall in love with you?¡± His voice echoed in her ears.


    Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks, catching her off guard. She


    hadn¡¯t expected herself to cry.


    Her tears seemed to surprise him as well, and he appeared unsure of what to do. He said, ¡°Did I


    hurt you when I flicked your forehead? I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t pay attention to my strength¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, she suddenly jumped into his arms and


    08:37


    burst into tears.


    She was crying uncontrobly as if she were releasing all the helplessness, fear, and grievances


    that had been weighing on her heart.


    Watching Hanna cry so sadly in his arms, Calvin felt even more at a loss.


    Even if he knew what to do, his hands and feet seemed to be stiff. What he could say fluently


    became a bit stammered in his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry, Hanna. If you need me to apologize to you, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t need your apology¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re nice. Very nice. You¡¯re the best boyfriend¡­¡± Hanna


    choked up. She couldn¡¯t help but sob because he was so nice that she couldn¡¯t help crying in front


    of him.


    For a long time, Yrinas, Teresa, and Paul always said that she was a jinx. Whenever something


    unfortunate happened, they would me her.


    But Calvin didn¡¯t care at all after hearing this. She wondered if he knew how important his words


    were to her. It was like he had given her light in the darkness.


    ¡°Then why are you still crying?¡± he said.


    ¡°Just¡­ Let me cry for a while, then¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± she said with a stuffy voice, still burying her head


    in his arms and crying.


    After a long time, Calvin only felt that his clothes were wet, and her crying gradually subsided.


    Hanna sniffed and raised her head. She wiped her tears while looking at his wet clothes


    apologetically. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I made your clothes wet. Should I wash them for youter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Calvin said. Looking into her red eyes, he suddenly felt heartbroken.


    ¡°I was like a fool,¡± Hanna said awkwardly. She took out the tissue and then wiped all the tears from


    her face. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? Clearly, we¡¯re rtives, the closest people in this world, but¡­¡±


    Her face was full of bitterness.


    Calvin said, ¡°In fact, what they want is nothing to me. It¡¯s okay to satisfy them. If you want them to


    be nicer to you, I can do it.¡±


    Hanna shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If I wanted you to do


    08:37


    that, I would have asked them to borrow money from you just now. The family I hope for isn¡¯t bought


    with money. If I give them money this time, they will only be more demanding in the future.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± She paused. ¡°They had taken all thepensation when my parents died and even


    inherited a lot from my parents. They aren¡¯t really that poor. They are just too greedy.¡±


    And she didn¡¯t want to fulfill their greed.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop talking about it,¡± Hanna said, taking a deep breath topose herself. ¡°I need to


    continue working on the storyboard. If I don¡¯t finish it soon, I¡¯ll have to stay upte tonight.¡±


    Then she went back to the workbench and began to immerse herself in the storyboard.


    Calvin looked at Hanna quietly and was lost in thought.


    When Hanna finished drawing the storyboard, she noticed that it was already past 6 p.m.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice the time,¡± she apologized hurriedly.


    ¡°Have you finished it?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go


    have dinner then. What would you like to eat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How about the diner near the studio? The one where we had our second meeting,¡± Hanna


    suggested.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly. The diner was a small pasta restaurant where Rosalie had worked


    before, and it held many memories of her.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go there for dinner?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because that¡¯s where we decide to keep our rtionship. It makes me feel¡­ familiar


    andfortable.¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that she usually went there alone for meals when she


    worked in the studio.


    Every time she sat inside and had meals, she would think about the fate between her and him.


    If she hadn¡¯t walked into the diner that day, maybe she and he would have missed each other.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t miss him.


    08:37


    He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s


    go there.¡±


    Because the diner was not far from her studio, they decided to walk there.


    They went into the diner and ordered. Although their rtionship had been a hot topic before, no


    one in the diner recognized Calvin, as he was not a celebrity himself.


    However, sitting in such a diner, the clothes he was wearing and his temperament still drew


    asional nces.


    After a while, the dishes were served. Hanna lowered her head to have her meal. She hesitated for


    a moment and said, ¡°Are you free next Wednesday?¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Is there something that day?¡±


    Next Wednesday, there would be an important contract to be signed for a TV series project at his


    company.


    She bit her lips slightly and said, ¡°Next Wednesday is my parents¡¯ death anniversary. If¡­ If you


    were free, could you apany me to worship them? I¡­ I want my parents to meet my boyfriend.¡±


    She wanted her parents to know that she was not alone now. There was man with her, even if¡­


    She didn¡¯t know how long he would be with he but at least she was happy for now!


    He fell silent.


    She said hurriedly, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t have time, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡­ I¡¯d better go by myself.


    Anyway, I used to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m avable. I can go with you,¡± he said. ¡°I was just thinking about what I need to bring if I go to


    worship your parents.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring anything. I¡¯ll prepare the candles


    and food for worship. You just need to be there.¡±


    After saying that, she lowered her head and continued to eat.


    Looking at her lowering her head, he felt a sense of sympathy. He suddenly realized that he was


    always cold and rarely sympathized with


    others.


    But now he wanted to protect Hanna from any harm.


    08:37


    Warren quickly arranged a house to live in and asked Amelia to move there. ording to Warren,


    since they were going to pretend to be a lovely couple in front of the reporters, it would be


    necessary to go all out.


    Amelia also discussed this with her mother, but Matilda said, ¡°You can take Aiden and Zinnia to live


    there. I¡¯ll stay here in this concession stand instead of moving there.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± Amelia objected.


    ¡°Why not? I still need to run this concession stand. And if I move in with you, considering that


    Warren and you are just pretending to love each other, I won¡¯t get used to it. If we meet reporters or


    they take photos secretly, it will bother me even more. I¡¯d better stay here,¡± Matilda said.


    Hearing this, Amelia bit her lips and said nothing.


    In fact, she understood her mother¡¯s concerns and embarrassment. The reason she and Warren


    lived together was not because they were in love, but because they were acting.


    A marriage that would end sooner orter would make them more embarrassed if Matilda lived


    there and faced Warren all day long.


    ¡°Then call me every night before going to bed, or I won¡¯t rest assured,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Matilda replied. Looking at Amelia pitifully, she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Now you


    come to live with Warren¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve lived together. I used to live with him for a while!¡± Ameliaforted


    Matilda. She continued, ¡°Our marriage can onlyst another year or so. It will be over sooner or


    later. When we move there, I will bring Aiden to school and Zinnia here. We can run the stand


    together. Then, we¡¯ll be back after Aiden¡¯s courses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you think it¡¯s convenient for you,¡± Matilda said.


    The next day, Amelia began to move.


    But she only needed to bring some clothes and shoes, and some things belonging to the children.


    As for the necessities, Warren had already prepared them.


    In the afternoon, after Aiden finished school, Amelia took Aiden and Zinnia to the residence


    prepared by Warren.


    08:37


    It was Warren¡¯s men who came to pick them up.


    Amelia walked into the vi Warren bought in Strico with Zinnia in her arms and Aiden beside her.


    In the huge vi, Warren looked at the three of them standing in front of him and asked, ¡°Do you


    really not need me to hire a nanny to look after Zinnia?¡±


    ¡°No, I can handle it alone,¡± Amelia said.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Warren answered indifferently.


    Aiden remained silent all the time. He had already known the agreement between Warren and


    Amelia. He understood that his parents were just pretending to be a couple at present, and they


    would divorce in the future.


    Although he no longer resented Warren, he would definitely choose Amelia if a choice between


    them had to be made. Aiden was determined to protect his mother!


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Amelia said to Aiden, putting her six-month-old daughter on the soft sofa, ¡°Aiden. y with your


    sister. Mommy has something to talk about with Daddy alone.¡±


    Aiden took his sister¡¯s toy and yed with her.


    Amelia looked at Warren and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find another ce and talk about it.¡±


    Warren nced at her, reached out to take Amelia¡¯s hand, and walked toward the study on the


    second floor.


    Amelia wanted to withdraw her hand subconsciously but Warren whispered, ¡°There are servants in


    this vi. If you don¡¯t want them to think we¡¯re not close, you¡¯d better not move.¡±


    Amelia froze, gritted her teeth, and decided not to withdraw her hand. She followed Warren all the


    way to the study.


    After entering the study and closing the door, Warren quickly loosened his grip and said to Amelia,


    ¡°Well, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to tell you that I will be in the concession stand every day. After Aiden finishes school in


    the afternoon, I will take him back here. will try my best to take part in any events if you need but


    you better tel me in advance,¡± said Amelia.


    Warren answered, ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°Besides, I want the servants in the vi to be reced by part-time helpers. They can


    help clean up the house when my kids and I are away in the daytime.¡±


    Warren said, ¡°But other people will find it very strange.¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°If there are servants all around here, we need to act like a happy couple and be


    concentrated all the time. Any slight mistake can be noticed and they will be suspicious.¡±


    Warren stared at Amelia and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you loved me? You don¡¯t have to stay


    concentrated on acting if you really love someone. You just need to show your love for me naturally.


    As for whether I will stay focused, it is my own business.¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly, ¡°But I doubt if can always show my love for you.


    08:38


    It is too tiring for me.¡±


    Warren¡¯s face darkened slightly He approached Amelia and said, ¡°What? Are you trying to tell me


    that now you don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±


    It was not that Amelia didn¡¯t love him. It was just that Amelia¡¯s love had been hidden by her


    somewhere deep in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to uncover it anymore. She was afraid that she would


    be more hurt if she did so.


    Taking a deep breath, Amelia said, ¡°When I signed the divorce


    agreement, I had gotten over everything between us. Warren, I am over it. So, for me, to always


    show my love for you is hard. I am afraid I can¡¯t do it and I will make mistakes.¡±


    When she said that she had gotten over it, Warren felt like his heart was stabbed by something


    sharp.


    Warren thought, ¡°She¡¯s over it! But I am not yet. How ridiculous!¡±


    Warren kept approaching Amelia. ¡°Are you really over it?¡±


    Amelia felt oppressed immediately and she subconsciously took a few steps back.


    But every time Amelia took a step back, Warren took a step further un she was pressed against the


    wall.


    Amelia managed to say calmly to Warren, ¡°Yes. I am.¡±


    The next thing Warren did was shocking.


    He suddenly pressed his lips against Amelia¡¯s hard. She was stunned. It took her a while to realize


    what was happening. Then she began to struggle.


    Amelia pushed Warren away with all her strength. ¡°Warren, what are you doing?¡±


    Warren said, ¡°Amelia, aren¡¯t you supposed to act like we¡¯re a happy couple? It¡¯s just a kiss. How


    can you make people believe that we are really in love?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°I will keep acting in front of other people. But when we¡¯re alone, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really


    necessary.¡± She managed to get over it with great effort. She didn¡¯t want such intimate actions to


    bring those feelings back to her,


    08:38


    Warren said coldly, staring at Amelia, ¡°Unnecessary?!¡±


    Amelia looked up at Warren. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They stared at each other and there was long silence.


    Amelia mped her dry lips together and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I can sleep in the same


    room as Aiden and Zinnia. Zinnia can sleep


    in a crib.¡±


    Warren said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a room for Aiden. You will sleep in my room and I will ask someone to


    move the crib into our bedroomter.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Warren said, ¡°Is it a strange thing if a couple in love sleeps in the same room? There are so many


    servants watching us in this vi.¡±


    Amelia felt suffocated. But Warren¡¯s words made sense. If they lived in separate rooms, it might


    arouse suspicion.


    Amelia said, while walking out of the study, ¡°I¡¯m going to find the kids.¡±


    Warren was left alone in the study.


    Warren raised his hand and gently touched his lips. He thought he could still feel the warmth of her


    lips.


    The so-called acting of a happy couple was just an expedient.


    Warren wondered what he really wanted.


    He thought, ¡®When she said that she was over it and the kiss was unnecessary, I felt hurt and


    angry.


    What am I really angry about?


    Is it because she got over it so easily? Not long ago, she followed me to Lofbury and said that she


    wanted me to fall in love with her again!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Or am I angry with myself? Because I can¡¯t get over herpletely. Even though I have tried to


    hide all my feelings for her, I still can¡¯t erase the influence of her on me.


    Just like the kiss just now, he was the only one who knew that he just wanted to punish her and


    contradict what she said about getting over him at first. But then he became obsessed with the


    kiss.


    Warren muttered to himself, ¡°What exactly do you really want?¡± But he


    08:38


    didn¡¯t know the answer.


    After Aiden fell asleep at night, Amelia came to the room Warren shared with her. There was


    already a crib inside the room. Zinnia, who was only six months old, was now sleeping soundly in it.


    Warren was standing by the crib and looking down at the sleeping baby.


    Aiden looked more like Warren. The only resemnce between Aiden and Amelia was their eyes.


    And Emma looked more like Amelia.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Warren was a little stunned. He kept staring at Emma.


    Since Emma was born, Warren had only shot her a few nces. He had never stared at her for a


    long time like this.


    At the hospital, after Amelia gave birth to Emma, Emma stayed in the neonatal ward for a long time.


    And Warren only took a few nces at her through the window.


    Perhaps it was because Warren subconsciously thought the longer he watched the baby, the more


    emotionally attached he would feel to her and more reluctant to leave her.


    Amelia said, ¡°I am going to wash up. If she wakes up and cries, just hug her for a while. As long as


    she is hugged, she will soon stop crying.¡±


    Warren frowned and thought, ¡°Hug this little baby?!¡±


    Warren said, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t think he had ever hugged his daughter before.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia went into the bathroom to wash up. After she finished it, she opened the door and heard her


    daughter crying. Warren was holding her in his arms looking helpless.


    Amelia hurriedly stepped forward. As soon as Warren saw her, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she


    wouldn¡¯t cry if I hugged her?¡±


    ¡°Usually, she would. Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t seen you a lot.¡± Amelia said, ¡°Besides, maybe


    the way you¡¯re holding her is wrong.¡±


    Warren frowned, ¡°Wrong?¡± The little baby¡¯s cry was resounding through the room. The baby¡¯s crying


    face, which was so simr to Amelia¡¯s, made him feel even more exhausted.


    Amelia stepped forward to teach him how to hold the baby. ¡°Your hands should be like this¡­ And


    hold her neck here. Babies¡¯ necks are very soft and weak. And if she cries too hard, you can do the


    belly hold. She likes it very much.¡±


    Warren looked confused. ¡°Belly hold?¡±


    Amelia exined how to do the belly hold to Warren, ¡°Justy her with her stomach facing down on


    one of your forearms and hold her belly and neck with one hand and protect¡­¡±


    08:38


    L


    When Warren finally started to hold the little baby using the belly hold technique, the baby who had


    been crying finally stopped crying and giggled.


    Obviously, the little baby enjoyed the belly hold very much.


    Looking at the baby and her father, Amelia¡¯s eyes were suddenly wet. What had happened many


    times in Amelia¡¯s dreams unexpectedly came true when Amelia and Warren were doomed to


    divorce.


    Warren suddenly felt something and turned around to Amelia.


    Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Keep holding her. I¡¯m going to prepare the milk for her. It¡¯s about time for her


    to have the milk.¡±


    Then Amelia hurriedly walked away, took out a tin of milk powder, and began to prepare the baby


    bottle.


    After Amelia mixed the water and the milk powder together in the bottle, she waited until the


    temperature of it was just right. Then she walked to Warren with the baby bottle.


    Amelia asked, ¡°Do you want to try bottle-feeding her?¡±


    Amelia wanted to ask him to give the baby to her and let her feed it at first. But somehow what she


    said was different than her original ides.


    Warren seemed a little surprised. ¡°Me?|


    Amelia said, trying to take the baby from Warren, ¡°Well¡­ If you d want to do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    But Warren didn¡¯t let go of the baby. Instead, he stopped the belly ho and sat on the sofa beside


    him. He held the baby in his arms and reac out one of his hands to Amelia. ¡°Give me the bottle.¡±


    Amelia was stunned. Then she walked forward and handed the baby bottle to Warren.


    Warren took the bottle and hesitated for a while. Then he put the soother into the little baby¡¯s mouth


    gently, trying to feed it.


    However, Warren¡¯s whole body was involuntarily stiff. Though it was just a simple position he


    couldn¡¯t stop being stiff.


    It seemed like he was afraid that the little baby in his arms would be choked if he fed it too fast.


    08:38


    After all, a tiny baby like this looked so delicate and weak as if anything could hurt it at any


    moment.


    Amelia watched Warren feed the baby gently. She thought perhaps it was somewhat beneficial to


    move there. At least, her daughter could feel the love of her father.


    After the baby finished all the milk in the bottle, Amelia began to teach Warren how to burp a baby.


    This time, Warren didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He held the baby upright and gently patted the baby on the


    back.


    Again and again, the little baby fell asleep while Warren was burping it.


    Warren carefully put the baby in the crib and covered it with a small soft quilt.


    Looking at the baby, Warren felt his heart somehow softened.


    In the past, Warren tried to make this baby be aborted by all means and even pressed Amelia


    against the operating table. But now, when looking at this little baby, he felt extremelyplicated


    feelings.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this little baby, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have been in such a bad condition. And the


    donation of the liver wouldn¡¯t have happen


    twice.


    Amelia murmured, ¡°You will be a good father.¡±


    Warren turned to Amelia and said sarcastically, ¡°But I¡¯ve never been good father. Have you


    forgotten that? I insisted that you abandoned kid.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, you werepletely prepared for me giving birth to th baby, wasn¡¯t you?¡± said


    Amelia.


    Warren said, ¡°So, why are you telling me this now? You said that you were over us. Why telling me


    I¡¯ll be a good father? What do you want?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°If I really want anything, that is a good rtionship between you and Zinnia in the


    future.¡±


    Warren simply said, ¡°Go to bed now. I am going to wash up.¡±/


    Amelia replied, ¡°OK.¡± After Warren walked into the bathroom, lifted the Amelia quilt on the bed and


    lay on the bed.


    08:38


    Now, Amelia was alone in the bed, which made her feel less embarrassed.


    Amelia closed her eyes and tried to sleep. When Warren came out of the bathroom, he saw Amelia


    lying on the side of the bed near the crib with her eyes closed and covered in a thin quilt. She


    seemed to be asleep.


    Warren approached Amelia and leaned over her slightly. He looked at her fluttering eyshes and


    blinked a little.


    After a while, Warren straightened up and went around to the other side of the bed. Then hey


    down and turned off the lights.


    Immediately, the room was dark. Warren closed his eyes. He knew that the person lying beside him


    wasn¡¯t asleep.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:38

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Warren thought, ¡°Is she pretending to be asleep to avoid embarrassment or she just doesn¡¯t want to


    see my face¡±


    Warren felt the smell of her body floating under his nose, making him


    feel strange as if his heart was sinking in the deep. His whole body seemed to stiff.


    Amelia was right by his side. But he became confused. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    Warren thought, ¡®Do I still love her?


    If I really can¡¯t stop loving her and being attracted to her, what should I do?


    Are we really doomed to divorce? Should I make another choice?¡¯


    In the darkness, Warren slowly turned over and fixed his eyes on Amelia¡¯s face.


    The room was dim so he could only vaguely make out the outline of her face but it was enough to


    give himplicated emotions.


    Warren found out that even a faint outline of her face was like a dreame true for him!


    On Wednesday, Hanna packed up the things that she needed to visit her parents¡¯ tombs and then


    walked downstairs with a big bag. Calvin was already waiting in his car downstairs.


    Seeing hering out, Calvin opened the door, took the bag from her, and put it in the back seat.


    Then he opened the door of the front


    passenger.


    They got into the car. Calvin drove toward the cemetery where Hanna¡¯s parent¡¯s tombs were


    located.


    Hanna murmured, ¡°Thank you for being with me today.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°I also want to be there.¡±


    ¡°They would be happy to see you, too. Hanna said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t end up together, my parents


    would be happy that I had such a great


    boyfriend.¡±


    09:27


    Calvin frowned slightly. Somehow, when he heard Hanna say, ¡°Even if


    we don¡¯t end up together¡±, he found her voice harsh.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Do you think we will break up in the future?¡±


    Hanna was silent. Although she wanted to take a chance and make Calvin fall in love with her, she


    knew deep down that the chance of winning was slim.


    Hanna knew Calvin had strong feelings for someone else. She doubted whether she could make


    him forget that person and fall in love with her.


    Hanna thought that even if there was a person who could achieve that, it would not be her.


    But Hanna¡¯s love for Calvin grew stronger and stronger so she couldn¡¯t help but want to make this


    beautiful dreamst a bit longer. At least, they were real boyfriends and girlfriends now. They were


    really dating, not just acting so.


    Seeing that Hanna was silent, Calvin mped his thin lips together and said, ¡°Hanna, is that how


    much you love me?¡±


    Hanna blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The red light at the intersection was on and cars stopped in front of the pedestrian crossing. Calvin


    turned around to Hanna and said, ¡°The more you love someone, the more you want to stay with him


    for the rest of your time. But you don¡¯t seem to have that kind of determination with me. So, you


    don¡¯t have much love for me, right?¡±


    Hanna said hurriedly, blushing, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡­ I love you. I love you deeply!¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°God, what did I say?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°You love me deeply but you don¡¯t believe that we will be with each other forever?!¡±


    Hanna bit her lips hard. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Calvin¡¯s question.


    The red light was off and the green light was on. The car continued to drive forward.


    There was a long silence inside the car along the way.


    Hanna lowered her head. Calvin didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    09:27


    They arrived at the parking lot at the entrance of the cemetery. Calvin parked the car. Hanna


    suddenly said, ¡°I¡­ I just thought that the


    possibility that you fell in love with me was too low. Even if you will fall in love with someone, it won¡¯t


    be me. So I¡­¡±


    Hanna couldn¡¯t continue. She thought she was inferior to him.


    Hanna thought Calvin was far better than her, whether in terms of appearance or family


    background. They seemed to be frompletely two different worlds.


    Calvin looked at the person in front of him quietly. After a while, he unfastened the seat belt and


    leaned over Hanna slightly. He raised up her chin with his slender fingers, ¡°Why are you so unsure


    of yourself?¡±


    Hanna whispered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember what I am going to tell you.¡± Calvin said slowly, ¡°You are the first person


    who made me determined to try to fall in love with someone. If I fall in love with someone again, I


    think it¡¯ll be most likely you.¡±


    Hanna was stunned. She wasn¡¯t prepared for what Calvin just said.


    Calvin withdrew his hand and said lightly, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± After that, Calvin got out of


    the car first and picked up Hanna¡¯s bag in the back seat.


    After a while, Hanna came back to her senses and got out of the car.


    When Hanna walked to Calvin, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in a daze.


    Calvin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hanna plucked up the courage to say, ¡°The person that you will most likely fall in love with is me?!


    Do you mean it?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Do you think I will let anyone be my girlfriend?¡±


    Hanna shook her head quickly. Calvin felt his mood a bit better seeing Hanna¡¯s adorable face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Calvin said, ¡°After you. I don¡¯t know how the way.¡±


    Hanna calmed down and took Calvin to her parents¡¯ tombs.


    Calvin looked at the photos of a couple in their thirties on the


    09:27


    tombstone.


    Calvin knew that Hanna was still a little girl when her parents passed away. They died young.


    Hanna squatted down, ced the food and wine, and then ordered candles.


    Hanna said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here again. This is my boyfriend, Calvin. He is a very nice person.¡±


    Hanna bowed to the tombs. At the same time, she prayed silently in her mind, ¡°Mom, Dad, if your


    spiritual power really exists, please help us and keep Calvin away from any danger.¡±


    After that, Hanna stood aside. Then Calvin walked forward and bowed to the tombs too.


    There were not many people in Strico who could make him bow.


    Calvin said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Zimmerman, I will take care of Hanna. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Calvin decided that


    he would always do his best to protect Hanna even if he broke up with Hanna one day.


    After that, they just stood quietly in front of the tombs.


    The breeze on the mountain blew slowly and was delightful.


    It was not a special day or weekend so there were few people in the cemetery. Calvin looked


    around and saw no one else.


    Hanna looked at Calvin¡¯s clothes. He was wearing a white top, a pair of ck trousers, and ck


    shoes. The simple ck and white style. They showed off his perfect figure, making him look


    restrained and refreshing.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Calvin stood there quietly. Hanna thought she was watching a beautiful picture and he was like a


    star or supermodel one usually saw in posters.


    She thought her parents would be amazed by Calvin too if they were still alive.


    Hanna wondered whether they would be surprised that she had such an amazing boyfriend.


    Hanna thought, ¡°I wish they were still with me.¡± Suddenly, Hanna¡¯s nose twitched and she wanted to


    cry. Slowly, her eyes turned red.


    Calvin noticed it. ¡°Do you want to cry?¡±¡±


    Hanna sniffed and muttered, ¡°Actually, my parents¡¯ deaths were because of me. That¡¯s why my aunt


    and other rtives called me a jinx. They think I bring misfortunes to people.¡±


    This was Hanna¡¯s secret buried in her heart for years. She had never said anything about it to


    anyone before. But at that moment, she suddenly wanted to pour it out to him.


    Calvin said, ¡°You are never a jinx. Don¡¯t me yourself for it.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°But it was my fault. Dad was a bit under the weather that day but I shouted and


    insisted on going to the Great Valley. So, Dad took some pills and drove me and Mom there. But


    something in the pills was a tranquilizer. As a result, we had a car ident and Dad died. Mom


    wrapped me in her arms. In the end, Mom died two dayster in the hospital. However, I just got


    some insignificant injuries.¡±


    Even after so many years, Hanna dreamed about that horrible ident from time to time at


    midnight.


    ¡°If you think so, your parents would feel sad about that. Don¡¯t let them down. They protected you


    and wanted you to live a good life.¡± Calvin said, ¡°Your parents would never want to see you suffer.¡±


    Hanna murmured, ¡°Did I let them down?¡± She fixed her eyes on the ck and white photos of her


    parents on the tombstones. That was how they looked like when they were still alive.¡± Hanna said,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let them down. I have to live a better life and make my life worth what


    they did for me¡­¡±


    09.97


    When Hanna said these words, her tears kept streaming down her face.


    Hanna wiped her tears with her hands in a hurry. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Stop


    crying. Thest thing they wanted is my tears.¡±


    Hanna tried hard to hold back her tears. But the more she tried, the more tears gushed out of her


    eyes.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What should I do to stop crying?¡±


    Suddenly, an arm wrapped around Hanna¡¯s shoulder. The next second, she was in Calvin¡¯s arms


    and felt a broad breast.


    Hanna smelled something familiar and reassuring. She heard a soft voice from above her head. ¡°It¡¯s


    all right. Stop crying. Stop crying¡­¡±


    Hanna somehow found the voice magical. Slowly, she stopped crying.


    Hanna buried her face in Calvin¡¯s arms. For the first time, she felt that she was not lonely! She


    always came here alone before and every time she felt lonely and bitter.


    But this time, someone else was with her and helped heal the pain bit by


    bit.


    After a long time, Hanna withdrew herself from Calvin¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡­ I am not crying. They would like


    to see my smile, not my tears.¡±


    When Hanna said these words, her eyes were red and her face was wet with tears. But she was


    trying hard to smile.


    In an instant, Calvin felt like his heart was being stabbed by something. He knew was feeling sad.


    He was feeling sad for her.


    After a while, Hanna said to Calvin, ¡°Let¡¯s get back. Thank you foring here with me.¡±


    Calvin looked at Hanna and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you to me all the time. Do you have


    anything particr to do today?¡±


    Hanna shook her head. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Calvin checked the time and said, ¡°If we


    09:27


    start off now, we can have lunch there.


    They got back into the car and Calvin drove toward the north of the city.


    After about half an hour, Hanna¡¯s face drastically changed. She realized that she was on the way to


    the Great Valley. She would never forget the way there.


    That was the road on which the car ident happened and it was in her dream hundreds of times!


    Hanna murmured, gradually turning pale, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°The Great Valley.¡±


    The moment Hanna heard this answer, she immediately turned pale. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be there!¡±


    That ce reminded her of her sin. If she hadn¡¯t kept crying and insisted on going there, that


    ident would have happened.


    Calvin said, ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re overly obsessed with. Why not go there and handle it?¡± Normally,


    he was not a busybody.


    But seeing that Hanna tried to smile even when she was crying, Calvin felt sad.


    Calvin knew that she still couldn¡¯t get over that ident and he wanted help her deal with it.


    Calvin said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing terrifying about the Great Valley. It was where your parents wanted to


    go with you. You didn¡¯t make it to the destinationst time. Why don¡¯t we finish that trip today?¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡®Finish that trip?!


    Am I prepared to do that?¡¯


    When they were near where the car ident happened, Hanna¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she


    felt her whole body stiff.


    She tightly clenched the hem of her clothes on the sides and her face was pale with fear in her


    eyes.


    The harsh sound of collision and Hanna¡¯s father and mother¡¯s screams kept ringing in her ears. The


    image of a pour of blood came sweeping back.


    09:270


    Whose blood was that? Was it her father¡¯s or her mother¡¯s?


    Everything she could see now was blood. She began to tremble. Even though she tried very hard to


    stop trembling, she failed.


    A voice roared desperately in her mind, ¡°Stop! Stop driving! No!¡±


    When the car finally came to the very spot where the ident took ce, Hanne screamed wildly,


    followed by a squeal of brakes.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Hanna kept shouting, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t die! Don¡¯t die!¡±.


    The next moment, Hanna was held in warm arms.


    Hanna heard a familiar voice. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you would be so terrified. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°Who is hugging her? Mom?!¡±


    She heard the familiar again. ¡°Hanna, don¡¯t be afraid. I am with you. Nothing bad will happen. Don¡¯t


    be afraid¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± The voice kept ringing in her ears, slowly making her body softened.


    Hanna raised her head in a daze and saw a handsome face.


    But at that moment, Hanna no longer saw the usual indifference on that face, but concern.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It¡¯s Calvin!¡±


    She just stared at him nkly. She wondered who Calvin was worried about.


    Calvin anxiously said, ¡°Hanna?! Hanna!¡± He wanted to take Hanna to the Great Valley at first,


    hoping that she could get over it. He never expect that she would react so wildly on the way there.


    Calvin rarely regretted his decisions but at that moment he did. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on taking her to


    the Great Valley, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.


    Hanna looked like a fragile porcin that would bepletely broken with the slightest touch.


    Hanna murmured as if she was exerting all her strength, ¡°Calvin.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Calvin apologized and held Hanna in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±


    Hanna buried her face in his arms, with her shoulders trembling slightly and a muffled choking


    moan.


    Calvin wondered whether she was trying hard to hold back her tears because she knew her parents


    wouldn¡¯t want her to cry butugh.


    Thinking about what she said in front of her parents¡¯ tombs, he couldn¡¯t


    1:4


    09:27


    help but feel a pain in his heart.


    Calvin said, ¡°If you want to cry, keep crying. You don¡¯t need to control your emotions though your


    parents would only want your smile. But in front of me, you can cry.¡± Though Hanna¡¯s tears only


    made him feel helpless, he didn¡¯t want to see her in pain, controlling her emotions so hard.


    Calvin¡¯s voice was like an open dam that had been withstanding the rushing floodwaters. Hanna¡¯s


    tears streamed down her face


    uncontrobly.


    This time, she cried loudly. She needed a way to express all her regrets and sadness that she had


    suppressed for so many years.


    Calvin gently stroked her head tofort her. This time, Hanna felt slightly different from what she


    felt when they were in front of her parents¡¯ tombs.


    Calvin felt the clothes on his chest wet.


    Hanna¡¯s cry and her hoarse shout resounded through the car. She was shouting her parents¡¯ names


    and expressing how sad she was. Calvin felt helpless because he couldn¡¯t do anything for her


    besidesfort and listen to her.


    Though Calvin had great power and a lot of money, he still felt weak sometimes.


    He felt helpless like he did when knowing that he couldn¡¯t be with he though he loved her very


    much. He felt helpless because he could not undo what had already happened to Hanna¡¯s parents.


    After crying for a while, Hanna finally calmed down. The crying and screaming just now made her


    exhausted. Though tears had stopped running down from her eyes, she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing.


    Calvin drew out a tissue and wiped the tears on Hanna¡¯s face. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know you would be so


    terrified. I was too presumptuous. Let me take you back.¡±


    After wiping off her tears, Calvin started the car, ready to turn the car around,


    ¡°Stop,¡± Hanna pressed her hand on the back of Calvin¡¯s hand on the gear lever, took a deep breath,


    and looked straight ahead. ¡°I want to go to the Great Valley.¡± She wanted to finish that unfinished


    trip.


    Hanna had never dared toe here before, which probably meant that she had never gotten over


    it.


    Hanna knew that Calvin wanted to stop her from being haunted by it. She decided to do so too.


    Hanna knew that her parents would want her to be happier too.


    Calvin stared at Hanna¡¯s red and swollen eyes. ¡°Do you really want to go there?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going there. I want to see the Great Valley, for my parents.¡±


    Calvin hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then the car continued to drive toward the Great Valley.


    When they finally arrived at their destination, Hanna, looking at the flowing stream and the green


    trees among the mountains, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hanna finally arrived at the Great Valley though more than ten yearste. If that ident hadn¡¯t


    happened, she and her parents would have spent a very happy day there.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Do you want to go down there for a walk?¡±


    Hanna nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After they got out of the car, Hanna and Calvin walked along the path to the stream. There were


    many huge stones in different and natural shapes along the way. The stream was extremely clear.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t a weekend or holiday, there were many tourists.


    The stream was shallow and some parts of it were only ankle high above the riverbed. The


    temperature was just pleasant so many tourists took off their shoes and stepped into the stream to


    have fun.


    Hanna looked at the clear water and remembered her mother telling her how much fun they would


    have at the Great Valley and she would y with her in the stream.


    ¡°I want to go into the water.¡± Hanna suddenly turned to Calvin and said, ¡°Will you wait for me?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Okay.¡± He thought it was not dangerous to y in that


    stream.


    Hanna took off her shoes and socks, bent down to roll up her pants, and then walked into the


    stream barefoot. The cool water swirled around her feet and made her feel refreshed.


    Looking at the mountains, the green trees, and the clear water, Hanna found the air fresh and her


    mood gradually lightened.


    Hanna walked slowly in the stream and thought the smooth cobbles under her feet were like giving


    her a soft massage.


    She heardughter from the tourists, including some couples and families.


    Suddenly, Hanna noticed a little girl not far from her. Next to the little girl were her parents.


    asionally, small fish swam along the stream and passed by them. The three of them were


    happily catching the fish. After a while, the little girl seemed tired so the father raised the little girl


    high and put her on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Then the three of them walked further away from Hanna. It was such a heartwarming scene.


    Hanna watched them in a daze. Her father used to put her on his shoulders when she was little and


    every time, she eximed how high it was above the ground!


    Suddenly, a small fish swam past Hanna¡¯s feet. She bent down


    subconsciously to catch the little fish. But she identally lost her bnce and fell forward.


    Just when she was about to throw herself into the water, a strong arm wrapped around her waist


    and lifted her up.


    Then Hanna heard Calvin¡¯s angry voice above her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hanna was stunned. She turned around and saw Calvin¡¯s pale face. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to catch the


    fish.¡±


    Calvin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Fish?¡± He lowered his head and looked at the small fish


    swimming along the stream. He looked around and noticed that some other people were bending


    down and catching these small fish. Then he had a moment of enlightenment.


    Calvin realized that Hanna was just catching the fish. He thought sh going to do that terrible thing at


    first.


    Hanna said, ¡°You thought I was going to kill myself, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t


    worry.


    I won¡¯t. My parents sacrificed their lives for me. I have to stay happy to repay their love for me!¡±


    Calvin fixed his eyes on Hanna. He listened to her quietly and found fragility in her eyes but she still


    looked very strong.


    Calvin slowly helped her stand firmly. Suddenly, Hanna eximed, ¡°Look at your pants and shoes!¡±


    All of his shoes and part of his pants were soaked in the water.


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Nothing. They¡¯re just wet.¡± When he saw that Hanna was about to fall into


    the water he ran over to her without hesitation.


    At that moment, he seemed to have forgotten everything else. He did it


    00.97


    out of instinct.


    Suddenly, several children ran toward them and bumped into Calvin. He tilted to the side slightly.


    Hanna shouted, instinctively reaching out to grab Calvin¡¯s arm, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Bang!


    However, Hanna and Calvin fell into the water together.


    Hanna was on the top and Calvin was beneath her. Though the stream was shallow, it was enough


    to submerge a person who fell back on it.


    Calvin was underneath Hanna. Most of Hanna was above the water but every part of Calvin was


    under the water.


    Hanna hurriedly shouted, ¡°Calvin!¡± She got off him, flustered, and tried to pull him up, afraid that he


    would be suffocated in the water.


    Calvin sat up quickly and his whole body and head werepletely wet


    now.


    Hanna said Hanna anxiously, ¡°How do you feel now? Are you okay?¡±


    Calvin coughed slightly andbed his wet hair using his hand. He wiped off the water on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    The children who bumped into Calvin obviously realized that they in trouble. They all stood aside,


    shivering. Their parents came over quickly and apologized to Calvin.


    One of them said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Calvin got up and said, ¡°Never mind.¡± He turned around to Hanna. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the water.¡±


    Hanna replied, ¡°Yes.¡± And then they got out of the water.


    Calvin booked a suite at a hotel around the Great Valley because he and Hanna were all wet,


    The suite Calvin booked was naturally the best and included several bedrooms and two bathrooms.


    There were all kinds of supplies in the room. The decoration was elegant and somewhat luxurious.


    Calvin said, ¡°There are bathrobes in the bathroom. Take off your clothes


    09:271


    and shoes and ask customer service to wash and dry them. We should be able to head back to the


    city at night.¡±


    Hanna replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry for this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to say sorry.¡± Calvin said, ¡°Okay, go take a shower. Otherwise,


    you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Hanna walked into one of the bathrooms.


    Calvin¡¯s hair was still wet. And suddenly, a trace of doubt shed in his


    eyes.


    Calvin thought, ¡®What was wrong with me? When I saw her falling into the stream, my mind went


    nk and I just walked directly into the water to save her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew that stream was shallow. She wouldn¡¯t be in great danger even if she fell down. Why did I


    instinctively rush to help her?


    What did it mean? Did I start to care about her?


    Maybe I was a bit attracted to her and now even care about her very much.


    Will I fall in love with her, who walked into my world out of the blue? Is she going to rece Rosalie


    in my heart?


    Falling in love with Hanna is probably the best ending for me and


    everyone.


    Am I really able to do it? After so many years, I think I am still trapp the past. I tried. I tried hard to


    get over it but never seeded.


    And Hanna! Is she able to do it?¡¯


    With a bitter smile, Calvin walked into the shower stall, turned on the water, and let the water run


    down his body.


    When Hanna walked out of the room in a bathrobe, she saw Calvin sitting on the sofa and drying


    his wet hair with a towel.


    Calvin was also wearing a white bathrobe. The moment he saw Hannaing out, he asked, ¡°Are


    you done?¡±


    Hanna answered and approached him, ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, she noticed that there seemed to be a


    scratch on his arm. But the hem of his bathrobe moved slightly around the scratch because he was


    drying his hair so she


    00.97


    was not so sure.


    Suddenly, Hanna quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Calvin paused and looked at her in confusion.


    The next moment, Hanna lifted the sleeves of his bathrobe. As expected, she saw a clear scratch


    with blood around it.


    Hanna eximed, ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡±


    Calvin nced at the wound on his arm and said, ¡°I was probably scratched by a stone in the water


    just now. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better clean it and apply some medicine to it. Otherwise, you can get infected.¡± Hanna said,


    ¡°There should be emergency medicines in the hotel. Wait a minute.¡±


    Then Hanna walked to the inte of the hotel and called room service, asking for emergency


    medicines.


    After a while, Hanna ended the call and breathed a sigh of relief. She walked back to Calvin.


    ¡°Fortunately, they have what we need. Someone will send them here soon.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Calvin said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    But Hanna didn¡¯t stop being worried. She asked, ¡°Are there any other wounds?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Probably no.¡±


    ¡°Probably? Didn¡¯t you check it when you took the shower?¡± Hanna was worried. ¡°Check again in


    case you missed something.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Check again? How are you going to do that?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Just take off your bathrobe and I¡¯ll check if there is¡­¡± Halfway through her words,


    Hanna stopped talking and blushed.


    Hanna thought, ¡°What am I talking about? Take off the bathrobe?! I don¡¯t he wear anything under it.¡±


    Thinking about this, Hanna couldn¡¯t help but nce at Calvin¡¯s chest.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Do you want me to take off my bathrobe now?¡± Compared with Hanna¡¯s pink face,


    Calvin¡¯s look was very calm as if Hanna never said anything unusual.


    Hanna didn¡¯t know whether she should answer ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°No¡±.


    Suddenly, the doorbell of the suite rang. Hanna got up hurriedly an said, ¡°I got this!¡±


    At the door, a staff member of the hotel handed Hanna the medicine she needed. When she walked


    back to Calvin with them, she said, blushing, ¡°I¡­ I will help you with the scratch on your arm.¡±


    Hanna put the medicines on the coffee table and rolled up the sleeve of Calvin¡¯s bathrobe. She


    picked up the bottle of the iodine-based solution and cleaned the wound. Then she carefully dabbed


    the ointment on the wound.


    But after applying the medicine, Hanna still looked worriedly. After all, he fell down and his whole


    back was pressed against those stones on the riverbed just now. She wondered if he had any


    injuries on his back.


    Calvin said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you want me to take off my bathrobe?¡±


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and finally took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, take


    14


    09:28


    it off!¡± She sounded like a brave fighter.


    Calvin looked surprised. Then he loosened the belt of his bathrobe slightly and revealed his breast.


    Then the bathrobe slipped down to his waist. His chest and back were naked now.


    Hanna felt her heart beating violently.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Hanna felt her heart in her mouth.


    Under the light, Hanna looked at Calvin, who was half-naked with wet messy hair. He looked less


    elegant and indifferent than usual but more casual. He had a perfectly defined face, exquisite facial


    features, and beautiful curves.


    Everything about him seemed to be perfect and amazing, like a work of


    art.


    Hanna was a bit dumbfounded until she heard Calvin¡¯s voice again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Any other


    injuries?¡±


    Hanna came back to her senses and quickly calmed down. She walked behind him, looking at his


    back. Fortunately, there were no scars or blood on the smooth skin of his back.


    Hanna swallowed hard unconsciously. ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, she unders why some female characters in


    comics and films couldn¡¯t help pus down those male characters on the bed.


    At that moment, Hanna wanted to do the same thing to Calvin.


    She wanted to push Calvin over and kiss him.


    Hanna hurriedly warned herself in her mind, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Calvin put on the bathrobe again, turned sideways, and looked at Hanna. ¡°Do you want to


    check the under part?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s face turned redder. She quickly turned around and stammered, ¡°No, Check it yourself. If


    you get wounded, just apply the medicine to the wounds yourself¡±


    Hanna tried to stop herself from thinking about other things. If she continued to think about what


    those female characters did, she would really do the same thing.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    24


    Calvin replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fortunately, Calvin didn¡¯t get hurt except for that scratch on his arm. Hanna finally felt relieved.


    In the next few hours, they stayed in the hotel suite.


    Calvin checked the messages on his phone. And Hanna had nothing to do. There were some loose


    white paper sheets and a pencil in the booklet about the hotel¡¯s service at the bedside. Hanna drew


    them out and began to draw a sketch of Calvin.


    It was not the first time that she drew a sketch of Calvin. Usually, she drew very quickly and


    smoothly, but today, she paused and hesitated a lot. When she started to draw the part below his


    neck, she couldn¡¯t stop imagining what he looked like after taking off his bathrobe.


    The beautiful corbone, strong chest and alluring abs. These were printed on her brain.


    When Hanna came back to her senses, she saw the image of Calvin without the bathrobe on the


    paper in her hand.


    Hanna stared at the paper in her hand and looked embarrassed. She was so surprised that she just


    drew this on the paper! She would make sure that Calvin would not find out about this. Otherwise,


    he would think was a pervert!


    Hanna hurriedly screwed the paper into a ball and clenched it tightly her hand.


    Calvin turned to Hanna and asked, ¡°Why? Are you not satisfied with it.


    Hanna looked up and her eyes met his. She replied nervously, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Actually, it


    was great. It was even superb. Anyone who had seen Calvin could tell at a nce that it was a


    sketch of him.


    Calvin said, ¡°Let me see it.¡± He was a little curious about what she had drawn that made her


    unsatisfied.


    ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s not good.¡± Hanna hurriedly got up, stuffed the paper in her handbag, and licked


    her dry lips. ¡°I can use some water.¡±


    Then Hanna got up and walked toward the water dispenser.


    But Calvin walked to the water dispenser before her and got a cup of water for Hanna. ¡°I happen to


    want to have some water too. You first.¡±


    09:28


    Hanna reached out to take the cup. But she identally touched Calvin¡¯s finger. The moment she


    touched it, she withdrew her hand


    subconsciously.


    Then the ss fell to the ground and was broken into pieces. The water in it was all sshed on the


    floor.


    Hanna said, ¡°Sorry, my bad.¡± She squatted down to pick up the broken pieces of ss. But when


    she was just half squatted, Calvin grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    Calvin said, ¡°Stop. They will cut your hands. I¡¯ll ask the hotel staff to clean it upter.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Though it was just slight physical contact, Hanna felt her heart beating wildly and the skin all over


    her body burning.


    Hanna hurriedly pushed Calvin away and ran into one of the bedrooms. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to the


    bedroom and get some rest!¡±


    Calvin frowned slightly and turned to the closed door of the bedroom. He seemed to be pondering


    something serious.


    Hanna leaned her back against the door and panted. The slightest touch on Calvin¡¯s finger seemed


    to make her itch to push him over on the bed.


    Hanna thought, ¡®Why? Is it because I saw him half-naked just now?


    Is it because I love him more now? I love him so I want more?!¡¯


    Hanna slowly moved her hands near her heart and took a deep breath.


    Hanna¡¯s rapid heartbeat seemed to be telling her how much she loved him!


    Hanna stayed in the bedroom for a long time because she didn¡¯t know how to face Calvin.


    After a long time, Hanna heard a knock on the door.


    Hanna jumped up from the sofa like a frightened little bird. She stared at the door, wondering if she


    should open it.


    Calvin¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hanna, I called room service for dinner. Come out and


    have some food with me.¡±


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯lle outter.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling all right?¡±


    Hanna stuttered, ¡°No but just a little.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    Hanna was bewildered. But before she coulde up with an excuse, the door was opened and


    Calvin walked in.


    Hanna watched Calvin, who was tall and wearing a white bathrobe, walk


    to her.


    09:270


    Calvin¡¯s hair was already dry. But it was not brushed back as it usually was. His bangs were right


    above his forehead, making him look much


    younger.


    The belt of the bathrobe was loosely fastened, adding a touch ofziness and leisure. His chest and


    beautiful corbone could easily make people imagine things.


    Hanna subconsciously stepped back but she forgot that there was a sofa behind her. She fell back


    on the sofa in embarrassment.


    Calvin raised his hand and touched Hanna¡¯s forehead, ¡°Your face is so red. Are you catching a


    cold?¡±


    Instantly, Calvin¡¯s cold palm touched Hanna¡¯s hot forehead. Hanna stiffened. Calvin frowned, ¡°It


    seems to be a little bit too hot. I will ask for a thermometer.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I am not having a fever!¡± Hanna looked away from Calvin to stop his hand from


    touching her. ¡°I¡¯m just a little hot. Didn¡¯t you say that dinner was sent here? I want to have dinner


    now.¡±


    Hanna hurriedly walked past Calvin and ran out of the bedroom to the dining room.


    Calvin looked at Hanna¡¯s back and his mood darkened slightly.


    Calvin ordered a lot of food for dinner, including six dishes and one


    soup.


    This hotel was the best one around the Great Valley. The chefs were quite good. It had a lot of


    positive reviews online. However, no matter how delicious the food was, Hanna only found it


    tasteless.


    She kept eating and didn¡¯t dare to look at Calvin, afraid that he would know what she was thinking


    about.


    Hanna thought, ¡®I wonder what he will feel like if he knows that I want to push him over and be more


    intimate with him.


    Will he think I am horny?


    Oh, God! I will never allow that to happen!¡¯


    Even though Hanna was looking down, she could feel that his eyes were focused on her.


    After finishing dinner, she got up in a hurry and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going


    09:971


    to have a rest!¡± After that, she turned around to run back to the bedroom.


    But after she took a few steps, Calvin got up and directly stopped her. ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hanna was shocked, blushing, and said in a panic, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±


    Hanna was obviously lying and Calvin was not convinced at all.


    Calvin asked in confusion, ¡°I think you are avoiding me. Why are you doing this? Did I do something


    that you don¡¯t like?¡±


    Hanna quickly answered, ¡°No! No! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Calvin approached Hanna and asked, staring at her with his dark eyes, ¡°Then why are you hiding


    from me?¡±


    Hanna felt overwhelmed by the way he looked at her.


    Hanna lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Calvin. ¡°I¡­ I am not.¡± She still insisted on it.


    Calvin frowned slightly and grabbed Hanna¡¯s chin. He forced her to look at him. ¡°If I did something


    that upset you, you can tell me.¡±


    Hanna felt her whole body burning. She knew that her face was all red even without a mirror. ¡°Tell


    him?!¡± She thought, ¡°How should I put it?¡±


    Hanna couldn¡¯t tell him that she was turned on because he was good-looking.


    Calvin said calmly, ¡°Hanna, I am already your boyfriend. What¡¯s the matter? You can tell if it is my


    bad. I will learn to change.¡±


    If anyone else heard his words, he would be shocked. After all, Calvin never said those kind of


    words to anyone.


    Hanna stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You did nothing wrong. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Why it¡¯s you? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Hanna bit her lips silently. It was really hard for her to talk about the truth.


    But Calvin seemed to be determined. If there¡¯s anything bothering you, tell me. Maybe I can help


    you.¡±


    Boom!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    09.975


    Hanna thought she heard a deafening sound of explosion in her heart. She was already on the brink


    of madness and what he said just now only made things worse!


    Calvin was still waiting for her answer. ¡°Come on. Tell me.¡±


    Hanna closed her eyes and said, ¡°I wanted to push you over and kiss you so¡­ so don¡¯t get any


    closer to me. If you get one inch closer, I¡­ I will feel helpless!¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t want to be hated by Calvin. But if he didn¡¯t stop getting closer to her, she would


    probably do something that he disgusted.


    After Hanna yelled this sentence in her mind, the rest was full of embarrassment.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    There was an awkward silence. Calvin¡¯s grip on Hanna¡¯s chin was loosened.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Does he think I am¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes to see how he reacted to


    what she just said.


    After a while, Hanna heard Calvin¡¯s voice. ¡°So, you¡¯re hiding from me because you know you want


    to be closer to me?¡±


    But his voice was not as cold as usual and a little bit hoarse.


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Hanna felt speechless. She thought, ¡°Why? Of course, it¡¯s because¡­.. I love you. I love you so¡­


    so I want to be more intimate with you. I start to think about those things the moment I see you half-


    naked. As you got closer to me, I blushed and my heartbeat got faster. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to behave


    like this but sometimes I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Hanna took a deep breath and said, ¡°How about you stay a bit away from me? I¡¯m going back to the


    bedroom and calm down. I will stop thinking about those things.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°So, you mean you will feel nothing for me after down?!¡±


    Hanna quickly denied it. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Well, then I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    you calm


    Hanna was stunned. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Calvin¡¯s pretty face.


    Hanna asked in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t mind?!¡±


    ¡°Why should I mind it?¡± Calvin asked calmly, ¡°You said it was because you loved me. Since we are


    boyfriend and girlfriend now, why should I mind


    Y


    it?¡±


    Hanna bit her lips. She looked at Calvin¡¯s face and found that he didn¡¯t look disgusted at all.


    Hanna said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s good. But I¡¯d better go back to the


    09:271


    bedroom if you don¡¯t mind. Otherwise, I will probably do something really bad to you.¡±


    After all, the person she loved was wandering in front of her in a loosely fastened bathrobe. She


    really doubted if could control herself.


    Calvin said, ¡°I won¡¯t mind it even if you really can¡¯t control yourself.¡±


    Hanna widened her eyes. She needed more time to fathom his words. She asked, ¡°What did you


    just say?¡±


    Calvin found her widened round big eyes very cute. He replied, ¡°If you really want to do something


    bad to me, go ahead, whether it¡¯s kissing or touching. I¡¯ll be fine with it.¡±


    Hanna was stunned. Calvin¡¯s words were like a fierce shock wave, making her mind go nk.


    After a while, Hanna came back to her senses. ¡°You would like that?!¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Yes.¡± He thought, ¡°Because it¡¯s you.¡±


    Hanna took a few deep breaths and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Do you love me, even just a little


    bit?¡±


    Calvin blinked rapidly.


    The word ¡°love¡± was too heavy for Calvin. He thought he had given almost all his love to a woman


    named Rosalie.


    After Rosalie, Calvin seemed to lose the ability to love anyone again.


    Calvin said, ¡°Hanna, I don¡¯t know if I love you, even just a little bit. Because I never knew how it felt


    like when you a little bit loved someone. I never loved someone just a little bit.¡± His love for Rosalie


    was never just a little bit and only grew stronger and stronger over the years.


    A trace of disappointment shed in Hanna¡¯s eyes. She thought, ¡°What was I thinking about? How


    could a man like him fall in love with another woman so easily?¡±


    But what Calvin said next shocked Hanna.


    Calvin said in an elegant voice, ¡°But I think I have a crush on you.¡±


    Hanna said in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±


    Calvin said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I think I won¡¯t let you kiss me or touch


    09-27


    Chapter 1422 me.¡±


    If it was another woman who said those kinds of words, Calvin would probably feel disgusted.


    But it was Hanna. Calvin only felt interested and her words even gave him an impulse to satisfy her


    wish.


    Calvin had never felt like this before.


    Hanna felt her heart beating wildly fast. What Calvin just said was delightful. She asked, ¡°Do you


    mean it?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s big eyes were full of excitement and expectation but also carefulness as if she was a bit


    afraid to hear the answer.


    In an instant, Calvin felt a bit sad for her. She reminded him of who he used to be.


    Calvin was always careful and nervous when he was with Rosalie but never received the kind of


    response that he desired from her.


    Because Jonathan was the one Hanna loved.


    Calvin leaned over to Hanna and kissed her lips. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Hanna¡¯s eyes widened and her whole body went stiff. She was not prepared for his kiss at all. The


    touch and the temperature of his lips were so alluring.


    The moment Calvin¡¯s lips were pulled back from hers, Hanna started to miss how they felt.


    Calvin asked seeing that Hanna stared at him in a daze, ¡°Do you still not believe me?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°I¡­ I believe you but¡­ but¡­ can you kiss me again?¡± The feeling just now was so


    unreal and she almost thought she was dreaming.


    Calvin smiled at Hanna and bent over again to kiss her lips gently. ¡°Is it enough?¡±


    Hanna blushed and licked her lips. ¡°Can I¡­ Can I kiss you back?¡± She didn¡¯t want it to end so


    quickly. She wanted more and she wanted that alluring feeling to stay a bit longer.


    Calvin froze and slowly said with his sexy lips, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Calvin that, Hanna put her hands around his neck and carefully kissed his lips.


    This kiss was different from the previous one. It was their first kiss after he fell in love with her.


    Hanna wondered whether he would finally love her as time passed by.


    Hanna said in a low voice, ¡°Calvin, please love more.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try to love you more.¡± It was a promise.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And Calvin wanted to love her more himself! He thought he would be happier if the person he loved


    was Hanna.


    They just nned to spend a few hours in this hotel at first. Their original n was to go back to the


    city after their clothes were washed and dried. Unexpectedly, Hanna and Calvin spent that night at


    the hotel.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Although Hanna was lying on the same bed with Calvin that night, Calvin didn¡¯t do anything


    inappropriate to her.


    Instead of that, Hanna touched him, his abs to be more specific.


    Of course, it was Hanna¡¯s unconscious action after she fell asleep. When she woke up in the


    morning, her hands were still inside his bathrobe on his abs!


    Thinking about the scene after she woke up this morning, Hanna even wanted to kill herself. She


    thought Calvin definitely thought she was horny.


    In the morning, Calvin drove back downtown.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Do you want to go back to the apartment first or to the studio?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°The apartment.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he drove the car toward her apartment.


    It fell into silence again.


    After a long time, Calvin suddenly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling too embarrassed to talk to


    me because you love me?¡±


    Hanna coughed a little, choked by her own saliva. She thought his words indeed made some


    sense.


    Calvin noticed that she was blushing from the corner of his eye and said, ¡°You¡¯re always blushing.


    Are you going to keep doing this with me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Hanna hesitated for a while and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I put my hand into your bathrobe


    this morning. But I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I didn¡¯t know that I would do such a thing after I fell asleep.¡±


    Calvin smiled, ¡°Do you remember what I said yesterday? You said yesterday that you wanted to


    push me over and touch me and I told you that I didn¡¯t mind it. So, of course, I won¡¯t mind if you


    really do that. And by the way, you missed one step. You didn¡¯t push me over, did you?¡±.


    Hanna coughed, choked by her own saliva again.


    Hanna wondered whether he was really encouraging her to push him


    09:28


    over.


    Calvin said slowly, ¡°Hanna, we are boyfriend and girlfriend. What you want to do is not something


    embarrassing. I hope that you won¡¯t avoid me or keep silent because of that. It will make me feel


    like I have done something wrong.¡±


    Although Calvin found Hanna adorable even when she blushed in embarrassment, he liked listening


    to her chattering with him at ease


    more.


    Hanna bit her lips slightly and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try to behave naturally.¡±


    Calvin nodded.


    The atmosphere was lightened and Hanna began to chat with Calvin.


    Soon, they arrived at her apartment. Hanna eximed how fast time passed.


    Hanna said, ¡°See you.¡±


    Calvin smiled mildly. He had begun to smile more and more often and perhaps even himself didn¡¯t


    notice that.


    Hanna looked at his smile in a daze. Suddenly, an impulse to kiss his lips overtook her.


    Hanna said nervously, panting, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m your girlfriend so I can do that, right?¡±


    Calvin smiled, ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s voice immediately stopped Hanna from being nervous. He smiled softly. Calvin was


    immersed in enjoying her smile.


    Calvin found her smile amazingly beautiful.


    Hanna got out of the car, waved at him, and walked into the apartment building. Then Calvin slowly


    raised his hand and stroked his lips which had just been kissed by her.


    Calvin felt his lips slightly hot at that moment.


    Shelly looked at her friend and screamed, ¡°You and Calvin slept in the same bedroom!¡± She was


    surprised by this drastic development.


    04.28


    Hanna hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Our clothes were wet so we had to get them


    washed and dried.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you spend the night together? Do you know how worried I was about you? I


    couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. I almost wanted to call the police!¡±


    Hanna touched her nose in embarrassment. As soon as she went home and recharged her phone,


    she found a lot of missed calls and some messages from her friends.


    Hanna said, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I call you back as soon as I turned on my phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. But if I had known that you were with Calvin, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried.¡± Shelly


    looked at Hanna curiously. ¡°Did anything happen between you and Calvinst night?¡±


    Instantly, Hanna flushed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, God! What did he do to you?¡± Shelly asked nervously, ¡°Everyone says that men think with


    what¡¯s between their legs instead of what¡¯s between their ears! Did he¡­¡±


    Hanna was sweating a lot. Calvin did nothing to her. What was worse, she did something to Calvin.


    She said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Shelly asked tentatively, staring at Hanna, ¡°Did you do something to him?¡± Shelly thought it was


    possible. After all, Calvin¡¯s appearance was top-ss.


    Hanna covered her red face with both hands and Shelly immediately knew that she guessed right.


    Shelly patted Hanna on the shoulder. In fact, it¡¯s totally understandable!¡±


    Hanna felt speechless. She thought, ¡°What sort offort is this?¡±


    ¡°Then have you reached thest step? You know, that thing.¡± Shelly asked, ¡°If so, did you take


    precautions? If you get pregnant and he doesn¡¯t want the baby, it¡¯ll be mainly your burden.¡±


    Hanna hurriedly tried to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°No, absolutely not! I just slept in the same


    bed with him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°Good. But remember, if you decide to do that thing with


    09:28


    him, don¡¯t forget to take precautions.¡±


    Hanna muttered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanna thought, ¡°Will I be pregnant with Calvin¡¯s baby one day? If that happens, does it mean that


    Calvin is in love with me?¡±


    Shelly suddenly changed the subject to what she wanted to talk about with Hanna yesterday. ¡°By


    the way, the film crew called me yesterday and said that you would be invited to the Star Foundation


    For Charity G. The invitation letter will be sent to the studio in a few days.¡±


    Hanna was stunned. ¡°Me?¡± She read some news about the Star Foundation For Charity G and


    knew a lot of big stars, producers, directors, and famous celebrities in Strico were invited.


    44


    Send Gift


    B

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Hanna thought this kind of charity g was far away from her. She was interested in the online


    content about it and she never expected to be


    invited to it.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Who else in the film crew is invited?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°The actor who ys the male leading role, Rowan.¡±


    Hanna blinked. ¡°No one else?¡±


    Shelly said, ¡°No.¡±


    Rowan was a big star. Hanna was not surprised that he was invited. But she was surprised that she


    was invited when none of the directors, producers, and the leading actress were invited. After all,


    she was only the writer of the originalic,


    Seeing that Hanna was confused, Shelly said, ¡°Actually, I think that people in the industry all know


    that you are Calvin¡¯s girlfriend so


    naturally, they will invite you to the g.¡±


    Hanna immediately understood. She said, ¡°Can I not go?¡± After all, the reporters and those weird


    questions from them bothered her.


    Shelly said, ¡°You can ask for Calvin¡¯s opinion. But I think this can be a great opportunity for you to


    know more people.¡±


    When Calvin picked Hanna up for dinner in the evening, Hanna asked him, ¡°I am invited to the Star


    Foundation For Charity G. Do you think I should go? By the way, do you know about this g?


    It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Calvin asked thoughtfully, ¡°Yes. Did you receive the invitation letter?¡±


    Hanna nodded, ¡°Rowan and I are both invited.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°What do you think about it? Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think the reason why I am invited is that they know I am your girlfriend. I don¡¯t want


    to run into any reporters. I¡¯m not myself in front of the cameras.¡± Hanna replied, ¡°And I never


    attended a g like this before. It seems that many big shots in the entertainment industry will be


    there.¡±


    Hanna was curious about a party like this where so many celebrities gathered.


    09.987


    ¡°How about just go and have some fun?¡± Calvin said, ¡°No reporter will take pictures of you or ask


    you questions.¡±


    Hanna said in surprise, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Because I¡¯ll be there, too.¡±


    Hanna was stunned. Then she figured it out. Calvin was also very important in the entertainment


    industry. It would be no surprise if he attended the g.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If you will be with me, I won¡¯t be scared!¡± Hanna felt


    relieved. ¡°I should¡¯ve known. You must have received the invitation letter


    as well.¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t say anything but smiled. He had already received the invitation letter but he was not


    interested at first.


    But now he was going to be there with Hanna though he had no interest.


    And somehow, Calvin began to look forward to it.


    Calvin said, ¡°On that day, I¡¯ll ask someone to pick you up, and then you¡¯ll get your hair done at the


    salon. And you can choose a dress there.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. You gave me a dress and a set of jewelry when I went to that party


    with you. They¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°You should choose a new dress. And I will find some new jewelryter for you.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯ll be a waste. I won¡¯t have other events to wear them.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin said, ¡°You will have more and more events where you need them so I¡¯d better get more of


    them for you!


    Hanna was stunned and thought Calvin seemed to be implying something.


    After dinner, Hanna and Calvin came to theke for a walk.


    The refreshing breeze gently blew.


    There were many happy couples around theke. Hanna couldn¡¯t help but feel envious when she


    saw them walking hand in hand.


    Hanna had been hand in hand with Calvin before. But it was often her


    24


    09:28


    who asked for it and then he would agree.


    Hanna thought Calvin would never take the initiative to hold her hand when they were alone.


    Hanna thought they were far from a real couple though Calvin had said he had a crush on her.


    Hanna nced at those couples hand in hand from time to time.


    Suddenly, Hanna stiffened and looked at her right hand in a daze. She saw her right held by


    Calvin¡¯s left hand.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? I noticed that you nced at them a lot of times and thought you


    wanted me to hold your hand.¡±


    Hanna blushed. And she admitted it. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Calvin said, ready to continue to walk, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep walking.¡±


    Hanna suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡± She turned around and put her arm around his waist. She buried her


    face in his arms and murmured, ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡±


    Hanna wanted to tell Calvin the things she hid in her heart since she had plucked the courage to do


    so.


    ¡°Yesterday, you said that you had a crush on me. I was really happy. Even though it¡¯s just a crush, I


    saw hope.¡± Hanna said in a low voice, ¡°When I wanted to kiss and touch you, you said you didn¡¯t


    mind it because we were boyfriend and girlfriend and it was the natural thing to do. But you know


    what? I think only people really in love should do that kind of thing. People do it because they¡¯re in


    love, not just because they¡¯re in a rtionship.¡±


    Calvin listened quietly to Hanna. He could feel her tension as she spoke. He also felt her grip on his


    hand tightened.


    ¡°Although you said that you wouldn¡¯t feel annoyed if I did those things to you. But I think it will not be


    something delightful if you don¡¯t really love me.¡± Hanna continued, ¡°I just selfishly wanted to get


    closer to you and be more intimate with you. I forgot that the only person who was happy


    about that was me, not you.¡±


    This was what Hanna was thinking about when watching those couples


    09:28


    pass by.


    Hanna noticed that those couples smiled joyfully when they behaved intimately.


    Hanna never saw that kind of smile on Calvin¡¯s face.


    Thinking about how delighted she felt about being intimate with him, Hanna suddenly thought she


    was a little bit ridiculous.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Hanna said firmly, ¡°So, I won¡¯t kiss you again, or do anything more intimate than holding hands and


    hugging.¡±


    Listened to Hanna, Calvin, frowned and felt upset. He said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that you were


    happy to do those things?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s unfair. I would never like being treated like that by someone I don¡¯t love.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°But I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°But I do mind!¡± Hanna¡¯s eyes widened and she looked up at Calvin¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°When I am


    intimate with someone, I want him to enjoy it because he is in love with me. People want to be


    closer to one another because of love, right? If the love is unrequited, this kind of intimacy is


    actually also a burden.¡±


    Calvin pursed his thin lips slightly and stared at Hanna. Her eyes were clear and innocent, which


    made him feel ashamed.


    Calvin thought, ¡°What do I really feel about being intimate with her? Is it / only because she is my


    girlfriend?¡±


    Then Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Whatever. If you think it is unnecessary, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not unnecessary. It¡¯s just I want it to happen only when you¡¯re in love with me¡­ Well, we can be


    more intimate when¡­¡± Hanna said, flushing, ¡°Of course, I will try my best to make you fall in love


    with me!¡±


    Hanna seemed determined with an indefatigable spirit. Calvin was suddenly obsessed with the


    brightness of her eyes and he couldn¡¯t look


    away.


    After a while, Calvin slowly said, ¡°Then, Hanna, hurry up and make me fall in love with you.¡±


    At that moment, Calvin wanted it to happen more than everything else.


    After talking with Calvin, Hanna felt much more rxed.


    Hanna thought, ¡°It is probably not the best thing to do to rush into more intimacy. Maybe it would be


    better if things just happen naturally.¡±


    Thinking that Calvin would be with her to the charity g with her,


    JA


    09:28


    pter 1425


    Hanna felt relieved. At least she would not feel worried or scared if she did something


    embarrassing.


    Hanna felt like she was protected by an iron bastion. Calvin was that bastion.


    The night of the charity g, Calvin¡¯s driver picked Hanna up and drove to the salon to get her hair


    done. And Calvin had selected a dress for her.


    The salesman said to Hanna respectfully, ¡°The dress and the jewelry are selected by Mr. Gunner. If


    you don¡¯t like them, Ms. Zimmerman, you can choose a new dress or a new set of jewelry.¡±


    Hanna looked at the dress. Calvin selected a light blue evening dress and a set of jewelry made of


    sapphires and diamonds which was a perfect match.


    The dress and the set of jewelry were obviously expensive so Hanna thought it was too much.


    Hanna couldn¡¯t help biting her lips.


    The salesman said, ¡°Is there anything wrong, Ms. Zimmerman? Do yo not like them?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re pretty.¡±


    The salesman smiled, ¡°How about you try it on and get your makeup hair done now, Ms.


    Zimmerman?¡±


    Hanna answered, ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± She walked into the changing room a put on that dress with the


    help of the salon¡¯s staff.


    The dress fit her very well and Hanna looked noble and elegant in it.


    The makeup artist began to put on Hanna¡¯s makeup for her. She chatted with the makeup artist and


    learned that the dress and the jewelry were both from a well-known foreign designer and there was


    only one set of them in the world.


    The makeup artist smiled in a somewhat obsequious way, ¡°When people first saw this set of dress


    and jewelry in the fashion show, they gave it a lot of praises and positivements. A lot of people


    offered to buy it. I didn¡¯t know it was Calvin who bought it. He gave it to you. He must care about


    you very much.¡±


    Hanna smiled back politely. She thought, ¡°They have no idea about the


    214


    09.28


    Chapter 1425 truth.¡±


    But Hanna had to admit that even though Calvin didn¡¯t love her, he respected her as he should do


    to his girlfriend. So people who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that he was in deep love with her.


    After Hanna¡¯s makeup and hair were done, Hanna looked at herself in the mirror and wondered


    whether she had been reborn. Of course, her face didn¡¯t change, but she looked much more


    elegant. The makeup was ttering and she looked like she was born into a noble family.


    The makeup artist said, ¡°Let me help you with the jewelry.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    When the makeup artist was about to pick up the sapphire ne in the box, someone pushed


    open the door of the dressing room and several people came in.


    Someone said, ¡°It¡¯s really you, Hanna Zimmerman.¡±


    Hanna recognized this person immediately. She was Queena Stapletor the daughter of the boss of


    the Stapleton Group, who was said to be Calvin¡¯s childhood sweetheart.


    Hanna had seen Queena once before at a party.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Ms. Stapleton, how can I help you?¡±


    Queena looked at the dress Hanna was wearing up and down. ¡°I don need your help. I just heard


    that Calvin had arranged some service for you here so I thought I shoulde by and say hi.¡± She


    caught a glim of the sapphire jewelry on the table beside and her eyes shed a little with envy.


    Queena liked this set of dress and jewelry when she first saw it. She wanted to buy it but someone


    beat her to it.


    When Queena saw Hanna in it, she was surprised.


    Queena thought, ¡°So, did Calvin buy it for Hanna?¡±


    Queena said, ¡°Are you going to the charity g tonight?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Queena said, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t been to an event like before. After all,


    you were not born into a rich family. If you say any awkward words or


    09:28


    do any awkward things tonight, Calvin will also be embarrassed. So, maybe you should not go


    there.¡±


    Hanna smiled at Queena, ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Calvin. If I do something wrong, I


    think Calvin will tell me. So, don¡¯t worry, Ms. Stapleton.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Queena was annoyed by Hanna¡¯s ironic words. Her mood obviously darkened.


    People who came in with Queena said, ¡°Is this Calvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Queena introduced Hanna to them disparagingly, ¡°Yes, and she is aic artist. What a surprise!¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09.987

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    People who came in with Queena started to talk about Hanna, ¡°I was wondering what kind of


    woman could be Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a cartoonist. Is she a famous one?


    I never heard her name before.¡±


    ¡°A woman like her is always a gold digger.¡±


    They chatted as if Hanna was not present and their words were full of contempt for Hanna.


    One of them even looked at Hanna and said disdainfully, ¡°How about you share with us what kind of


    tricks you yed to bewitch Calvin?¡±


    Hanna stared at this group of people. She knew they were also famous rich kids like Queena based


    on their clothes.


    Queena and her friends all looked at Hanna with an unfriendly look.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Calvin is someone who can be tricked?¡± She knew that she


    must not look weak. Because it would only make these people feel better and it would embarrass


    Calvin.


    The woman who asked Hanna this rude question looked a bit angry. She said, ¡°So, you¡¯re


    argumentative. I¡¯ve seen too many women like you. Do you really think¡­¡±


    Hanna interrupted the woman and finished what she wanted to say to her. ¡°Do you really think that


    you are Calvin¡¯s true love and you can marry into a rich family? But unfortunately, you will be


    dumped very soon. Is this what you¡¯re going to tell me?¡±


    The woman was simmering with anger. Suddenly, she raised her hand subconsciously, ready to


    p Hanna.


    Hanna said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Calvin¡¯s girlfriend. At least, he still loves me very much at this


    moment. Have you thought about what he would do to you if you touched me?¡±


    Immediately, the woman turned pale. Thinking about Calvin¡¯s cruelness, she sweated a lot. Her


    hand was still raised up but she didn¡¯t dare to p Hanna at all.


    There was an awkward silence in the dressing room.


    Seeing this, Queena said to Hanna gloomily, ¡°I think you think too high


    of yourself. Calvin had a lot of girlfriends before you. Not many years ago, he changed his girlfriend


    quite often. We¡¯re just being kind. We don¡¯t want to see you depressed when you¡¯re dumped!¡±


    Queena looked at Hanna¡¯s dress and said, ¡°Calvin gave you this dress, right? By the way, it won¡¯t


    be toote to think about the question of whether Calvin really loves you when Calvin starts to give


    you purple dresses. Until then, Calvin is only too bored.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s heart sank. She thought, ¡°Purple dress? Purple, again. It is Rosalie¡¯s favorite color.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Whether Calvin loves me is only between me and Calvin. You don¡¯t need to worry


    about it, Ms. Stapleton.¡±¡±


    Queena snapped, ¡°Hanna, who do you think you really are?¡±


    Before Hanna could speak another word, an elegant male voice was heard. ¡°Queena, she¡¯s my


    girlfriend. You can¡¯t talk to her like that.¡±


    Suddenly, it was deadly silent. Everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    A tall man was slowly walking over to them. His pretty face looked cold and distant.


    Queena was shocked. She wondered how much of her words Calvin had heard.


    Calvin walked to Hanna and said, ¡°I should havee here earlier.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± Calvin¡¯s presence relieved her. Although she looked fearless


    confronting Queena and her friends, her palms were actually sweating a great deal when arguing


    with them.


    Calvin bent over to her and asked in a low and affectionate voice, ¡°Do


    you


    like the dress and the jewelry I chose for you?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Sure. They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Calvin said, picking up the sapphire ne and putting it on Hanna, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with this.¡±


    The stunning ne set off the fairness of Hanna¡¯s smooth skin, making her look more noble.


    Calvin said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you apologized?¡± Obviously, he was referring to Queena and her friends.


    09:22


    Queena and her friends immediately looked at each other in confusion. Queena asked in shock,


    ¡°You¡­ You want me to apologize to her?!¡±


    Calvin said in a cold and frightening way, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re supposed to do that? You know


    that Hanna is my girlfriend so you should know what you can say and you cannot.¡±


    Calvin leaned down and picked up the pair of sapphire earrings. He carefully put them on Hanna.


    His gentle movement was in sharp contrast to the way he talked to Queena just now.


    Queena gritted her teeth. She had been loving him since she was a child but he never considered


    choosing her as his girlfriend.


    Calvin had kept looking for the little girl who saved him when he was a child so every ex-girlfriend of


    his was like the substitute of that little girl for him.


    Later at some point, Calvin finally stopped looking for a substitute. After staying single for several


    years, he chose a girl who bewildered Queena.


    Queena didn¡¯t know in which way Hanna was better than her.


    Queena stared at Calvin and asked, ¡°Calvin, do you really want me to apologize to this woman?¡±


    Obviously, Calvin didn¡¯t want everyone who was rude to Hanna just now to get away with it. He


    said, ¡°Not just you. I mean all of you!¡±


    The atmosphere crackled with tension and was suffocating.


    Calvin was still calmly putting the earrings on Hanna as if it were nothing serious. ¡°I don¡¯t have all


    the time for you. If you don¡¯t apologize, leave.¡±


    But no one dared to guess what the price would be if she left.


    After all, Calvin was never a person who yed by the book.


    So, Queena¡¯s friends all apologized to Hanna one after one.


    ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, I¡¯m sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have talked about you like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive us!¡±


    Hanna nodded to them politely. Calvin nced at Queena and snorted, ¡°Huh?¡±


    09.99 7


    Queena trembled and finally lowered her head reluctantly. She said to Hanna, ¡°I¡¯shouldn¡¯t have said


    those things. I apologize.¡±


    Hanna replied, ¡°Then don¡¯t say things like that ever again, Ms. Stapleton.¡±


    Queena¡¯s face was slightly twisted. She red at Hanna and then turned around to leave.


    Queena¡¯s friends all followed after Queena and left. Now, Calvin, Hanna, the makeup artist, and the


    makeup artist¡¯s assistant were left alone.


    Send Gift


    Comment N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Calvin helped Hanna put on the earrings. He looked at the woman in front of him and thought her


    face was not very impressive at first nce but it got more and more as he kept looking at it.


    Calvin asked, ¡°Is everything done?¡±


    The makeup artist said, ¡°Except for the shoes.¡± The makeup artist¡¯s assistant quickly picked up the


    shoes, ready to help Hanna put them on.


    Taking the shoes from the assistant, Calvin said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Then he squatted down in front of


    Hanna.


    ¡°I¡­ I can do it myself,¡± said Hanna.


    Calvin slightly looked up and said, ¡°Let me help you. It¡¯ll be more easy.¡±


    Hanna was sitting in a chair while Calvin was squatting in front of her. Calvin lowered his head and


    helped Hanna put on the shoes. Hanna felt like she was Cindere and Calvin was the prince.


    Hanna thought, ¡°Yeah. Everyone else must think I am Cindere who is lucky to be loved by the


    prince.¡±


    When both shoes were put on, Calvin said, ¡°Walk around to see if they fit well.¡±


    Hanna stood up. She took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Not bad. But the heels are a little too high.


    I feel like I am going to lose bnce.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Then hold my arm and you won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Hanna bit her lips and nodded slightly.


    Calvin stretched out his hand and took Hanna¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hanna followed Calvin into the car. Calvin said, ¡°Why are your palms so sweaty and hot?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ Ms. Stapleton and her friends came in and I¡­ I was scared so¡­¡±


    Hanna lowered her head a little feeling embarrassed.


    Calvin thought for a while and said, ¡°Sorry I failed to protect you.¡±


    As Calvin spoke, he took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Hanna¡¯s hands.


    09:22


    Calvin¡¯s movement was still so gentle.


    Hanna hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Did I disappoint you?¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°No, I think you are much tougher and stronger than I thought. You wouldn¡¯t let them


    bully you even if I was not there. Next time, if anyone says something rude to you or wants to do


    something bad to you, scare them with my name.


    Hanna asked, ¡°Did you hear it?¡± She felt even more embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Calvin had


    seen how she pretended to be aggressive.


    Calvin said, ¡°Yes. I heard you told them that I loved you.¡±


    Hanna kept lowering her head. ¡°It was just bullshit. I hope you don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Why would I mind it? On the contrary, I wish I fall in love with you as soon as possible.¡± Calvin said,


    ¡°Next time, tell them that I will make people who hurt you pay it back.¡±


    Hanna was stunned. She looked up and stared at Calvin nkly.


    Calvin continued, ¡°If you dare to say it, not many people in Strico dare to touch you.¡±


    Instead of feeling relieved, Hanna felt her heart sinking. She knew that Calvin wanted to help her


    but it meant that Hanna had to keep lying in front of others.


    To Calvin, it was not necessarily a bad thing if lies could protect her.


    Slowly, Hanna withdrew her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Looking at his empty hand, Calvin felt strangely upset.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the charity g. When Hanna and Calvin got out of the car,


    shes of cameras immediately blinded Hanna. She subconsciously wanted to dodge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Calvin said, ¡°It¡¯s just some routine work. But don¡¯t worry. Those photos will not be


    posted online.¡±


    Hanna calmed down a little. She knew Calvin was definitely capable of that.


    Calvin continued, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the cameras. If you still feel nervous, just look at me.¡±


    00.00


    Hanna was slowly rxed.


    Hanna stammered, ¡°Okay, I, see.¡± She looked at Calvin, who was standing beside her. She felt she


    was not nervous anymore and much more rxed.


    Holding Calvin¡¯s arm, Hanna walked beside Calvin slowly into the hall.


    There were also some reporters with cameras inside the hall, they were much less than those


    outside. And as Calvin told Hanna before, no reporter came to Hanna and asked if he could


    interview her.


    Hanna looked around curiously. As expected, she saw celebrities and big shots in the industry, as


    well as the most famous male and female stars.


    Hanna noticed that these famous and powerful people were looking her up and down, often with


    envy, mockery, or unfriendly interest.


    Suddenly, Hanna caught a glimpse of Queena, who was wearing Haute Couture. Hanna stiffened.


    After all, they had an unpleasant encounter not long ago.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Apparently, Queena also noticed Hanna too. She looked disdainful and calcting. Soon, she


    turned around and walked further away from Hanna.


    Calvin seemed to have noticed that something was wrong so he asked, ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    Hanna smiled, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Suddenly, Hanna heard a voice. ¡°What a surprise! I remember you once said that you were not


    interested in this kind of charity g. I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Hanna looked around and saw a


    familiar figureing toward her.


    It was n Yates!


    Hanna recognized him at once. Calvin introduced him to Hanna before. He was a friend of Calvin¡¯s


    since childhood.


    Hanna looked at Calvin in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t n to be here at first?!¡±


    Calvin said calmly, ¡°No, but I knew you wanted to be here I decided toe with you.¡±


    Hanna was a bit stunned. She was surprised that Calvin came here only


    09.99


    Chapter 1427 for her.


    n walked up to them and greeted Hanna. ¡°Hanna, how are you? You have changed a lot since


    thest time I saw you. You are so beautiful today.¡±


    Hanna blushed slightly and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    n smiled, ¡°After tonight, everyone in the entertainment industry will start to curry favor with you.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Hanna said, ¡°You must be kidding¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am serious. There are so many people who want to be friends with Calvin. Naturally, they will


    want to be friends with you too.¡± n patted Calvin¡¯s shoulder and said to Hanna, ¡°Speaking of


    which, Calvin is really serious about this rtionship. He is here only for you. He never liked this


    kind of party. How are you going to repay him?¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t know how to answer n¡¯s question seeing his teasing smile.


    Calvin said to n, ¡°Stop talking about it. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet beautiful girls, of course! I¡¯m still single.¡± n smiled, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you


    any longer.¡±


    Then n walked toward a group of acquaintances of his on the other side of the hall. Hanna


    turned to Calvin. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were not interested.¡±


    ¡°I was not interested because it would be boring to be here alone. But I think it won¡¯t be boring if


    you¡¯re with me.¡± Calvin said, ¡°There will be an auction soon. All the auction revenues will be


    donated to charities. If you find anything interesting, just raise your paddle. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°No, no, no. Thanks but itll be a waste of money.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°Just take it as charity work of the Gunner Group. Even if you don¡¯t do it, I will join the


    bidding just for charities anyway.¡±


    Hanna said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±


    Calvin said, ¡°So if you find anything you like, you¡¯d better raise your paddle and try to get it.¡±


    At the same time, n was walking to Queena after chatting with a few friends. He said to Queena,


    ¡°You have been staring at Calvin and Hanna with your eyes wide open for too long Is it so hard to


    ept reality?¡±


    Queena said gloomily, ¡°Hanna? You seem to be quite close to her. Do you think she¡¯s a friend?¡±


    n said, ¡°What can I do? Calvin loves her.¡±


    ¡°Loves her?¡± Queena snorted disdainfully, ¡°Calvin will never fall in love


    00.99 Fa


    with such a in girl. He is just bored.]


    ¡°in?¡± n chuckled, ¡°Have you heard that beauty is in the eyes of the beholder? You thought


    Rosalie was in too but Jonathan loved her deeply. How do you exin that?¡±


    Queena felt like/she was suffocating. She gritted her teeth angrily. She decided to let Hanna know


    that there was a vast difference between Hanna and people who were born rich!


    Hanna stayed with Calvin. Although no reporter dared toe to her for an interview, a lot of


    people came for small talk.


    Many people came and went, including a lot of big stars who Hanna had seen a lot on television.


    Looking at so many celebrities who she could only see on television at such a short distance,


    Hanna found it quite interesting.


    Suddenly, Hanna was stunned when she caught a glimpse of a person not far away.


    It was Amelia!


    The man beside Amelia, whom she had seen in the headlines, was Warren, Amelia¡¯s husband.


    Amelia and Warren stood beside each other intimately. It seemed that they had a close rtionship


    and some reporters were around them, interviewing them.


    Hanna heard Calvin¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Hanna said, ¡°Amelia and her husband are over there.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to see them here.¡±


    Calvin looked at Hanna and said, ¡°Amelia and Warren? Do you want to say hello to them?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Hanna said, ¡°But I¡¯d better wait until the reporters leave.¡±


    After a while, the reporters finished the interview and walked away from Amelia and Warren. Then


    Hanna walked to them with Calvin.


    Hanna greeted. ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Amelia saw Hanna and looked a little bit surprised. ¡°Hanna, so happy to see you here.¡±


    09:22


    Hanna nodded. ¡°You, too.¡±


    Amelia said hello to Calvin and introduced her husband to Hanna. ¡°My husband, Warren.¡± Then she


    turned to Hanna and said, ¡°Warren, this is Mr. Gunner¡¯s girlfriend, Hanna.¡±


    Hanna reached out her hand to Warren. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. York.¡±


    Warren shook hands with Hanna and said politely, ¡°You, too.¡± Then he looked back and forth at


    Calvin and Hanna.


    After chatting casually for a while, Hanna said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, can I have a private moment with


    you over there? It has been a long time. I want to talk with you about something alone.¡±


    Amelia smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanna turned to Calvin.


    Calvin said, ¡°Go ahead. Mr. York and I wille to find youter.¡±


    Hanna and Amelia walked toward the rest area on the other side of the


    hall.


    Looking at Hanna and Amelia¡¯s backs, Warren said to Calvin, ¡°I never expected that you would


    have a girlfriend one day.¡±


    Calvin asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Warren said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t love Rosalie anymore?!¡± Actually, Warren an Calvin weren¡¯t so close.


    But because of Rosalie and Amelia, they knew about each other¡¯s stories more or less


    Calvin¡¯s mood darkened slightly. He said, ¡°When did you start to gossip about other people¡¯s


    rtionships?¡±


    Warren murmured as if he was asking Calvin or himself, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious. You once loved her


    so much after all. I¡¯m just curious if you can really stop loving someone like that.¡±


    Calvin narrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°There are so many people in this world who can love more


    than one person. Don¡¯t question is ridiculous?¡±


    you think your


    Warren pondered over Calvin¡¯s words for a moment and suddenlyughed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ridiculous. In


    this world, few people will love only one person. After all, we have so many other choices. You can


    always find the second, the third, and even the fourth one.¡±


    414


    Calvin said thoughtfully, ¡°I thought you and Amelia were a happy couple since you were back


    together. But it seems now that I was wrong.¡±


    Warren said, ¡°There will always be a lot of things in this world that are out of my control.¡±


    Even though he was hypnotized, he still fell in love with Amelia again and couldn¡¯t really give up his


    feelings for this woman.


    Maybe it was all destiny.


    Send Gift Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Comment


    1


    09:22

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Calvin had a touch of pain in his eyes. He thought, ¡°Even though one has high power and


    everything in this world, as long as he is a human being, there will always be something beyond his


    control.¡±


    Calvin agreed with this point very much.


    On the other side, Hanna and Amelia came to the rest area. Hanna asked, ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s Rosalie


    going on recently? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. She just needs to stay in bed at home all day. At present, the fetus and her condition are


    stable. If everything goes well, she should be able to give birth to the baby after 37 weeks,¡± said


    Amelia.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hanna breathed a sigh of relief.


    Amelia looked at Hanna¡¯s dress today. It seemed to be high-end and luxurious, which should have


    been prepared by Calvin carefully.


    ¡°By the way, you are so beautiful today. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Amelia said, ¡°You and Mr.


    Gunner must be in a good rtionship now.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Hanna answered, ¡°Calvin is a good man.¡±


    That was why Hanna wanted to be more kind to Calvin.


    ¡°Yeah, he is indeed a very good person. He¡¯s serious about his rtionship and Rosalie said


    before¡­¡± Speaking of this, Amelia sudden paused. Her expression immediately became slightly


    embarrassed when she realized she had said something wrong.


    Instead, Hanna said gracefully, ¡°What did Rosalie say?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amelia looked at Amelia hesitantly.


    Hanna seemed to have guessed Amelia¡¯s doubt and said, ¡°Amelia, I know Calvin loved Rosalie


    before.¡± In fact, Calvin still loved Rosalie now. But in front of Amelia, it was not convenient for


    Hanna to say so. ¡°Everyone has a past. I couldn¡¯t participate in his past and he loved someone so


    seriously, which made me feel that he was different from the scion I knew.¡±


    After a pause, Hanna said, ¡°Maybe I was attracted by him because of his seriousness about love.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡± Amelia asked.


    09:22


    ¡°I care.¡± Hanna said frankly, ¡°Because I love him, so I care. But this is also him. This is part of him.


    Since I love him, I should ept all of him!¡±


    Am¨¦lia smiled, ¡°Hanna, you¡¯re as nice as Rosalie says you are.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Then Hanna continued, ¡°By the way, Amelia, I¡¯m relieved to see you and your husband


    have such a good rtionship today. I was worried about you because of the press conference you


    held before.¡±


    ¡°We have a good rtionship?¡± thought Amelia. She was full of bitterness in her heart, but she just


    smiled slightly. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in a good rtionship now.¡± However, everything was fake.


    At this moment, the lights at the scene suddenly dimmed, while those at the front stage were on. A


    host said, ¡°This is a special part of our party today. We will randomly find several guests with the


    lights on site. I hope these guests can donate some small items to participate in this auction and


    contribute to our charity.¡±


    After the host finished speaking, there was a burst of apuse at the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    scene.


    Then, a beam of light began to sweep over the guests and finally stopped on one woman. The


    woman smiled and donated her earrings.


    Then, another light fell on a man¡¯s body. The man smiled and took off his watch gracefully.


    Several people took out some small things to donate. Of course, althou these were small things,


    they were absolutely valuable.


    Suddenly, a light fell on Hanna. All the people at the scene looked at


    Hanna.


    The host asked on the stage, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what this beautifuldy is going to donate?¡±


    Hanna hesitated. Although she had jewelry on her, it was Calvin¡¯s, not at her disposal. And today


    when she came here, she didn¡¯t bring anything else. It was really difficult for her to make decisions


    at the moment.


    Seeing that Hanna was silent, the host teased. ¡°Can¡¯t you make a decision,dy? In fact, you can


    donate any little things¡­¡±


    Hanna was still silent. As she kept silent for a long time, there were many other voices around her.


    2.4


    .09.22


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to donate, does she?


    ¡°Some people dress so brightly, but they are very mean.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s so stingy, why does shee to the charity party?¡±


    Not far away, Queena sneered at Hanna¡¯s embarrassed look. Although tonight¡¯s banquet originally


    had this part, it was Queena who intentionally bought out the lighting technician and designed it so


    that the lighting technician would end up hitting the light on Hanna.


    Queena wanted Hanna to know how ridiculous it was for an ugly duckling to get into the swans!


    Seeing this, Amelia was about to help Hanna. Suddenly, Hanna said, ¡°I want to donate a portrait,


    but I¡¯m just wondering who to model on.¡±


    Hearing this, the host was also stunned. ¡°A portrait? You¡­ Are you going to paint on the spot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just give me a pen and a piece of paper. I¡¯m a cartoonist, so I want to draw a picture on the


    spot and donate it,¡± said Hanna.


    Suddenly, there was more discussion around.


    ¡°Cartoonist. What kind of valuable painting can she draw?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a big painter, but she wants to donate her paintings.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡±


    Even though Hanna heard the people around her talking, she still straightened her back and told


    herself in her heart not to be stage frighten.


    Painting was the only thing that she could donate now.


    ¡°Can you prepare me some paper and pens?¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Okay, of course¡­ Sure.¡± The host said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you are going to draw?¡±


    ¡°I want to draw¡­¡±


    ¡°She wants to draw me.¡± A voice interrupted Hanna¡¯s words, and with it, the tall figure also came


    into Hanna¡¯s eyes.


    Hanna looked at Calvin nkly. What was Calvin talking about? Did he want Hanna to draw him?


    09:22


    The host on the stage was also stunned and looked at Calvin in surprise. The host naturally knew


    Calvin and said, ¡°Mr. Gunner, you want thisdy¡­ to paint you?¡±


    ¡°She is my girlfriend, so I¡¯ll be the model for her,¡± said Calvin.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar on the scene. The staff had prepared paper and pens and brought


    them over.


    Hanna took the pen and paper, looking at Calvin hesitantly. At this moment, the environment in front


    of her more or less made her


    nervous.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    ¡°Okay, just like usual. I¡¯ll always be there.¡± Calvinforted Hanna softly with a volume that only


    Hanna could hear.


    He would always be there¡­ This sentence instantly eased the


    nervousness in Hanna¡¯s heart.


    Hanna took a deep breath, spread the paper on the coffee table in front of her, and began to draw.


    At that moment, she forgot where she was. All her attention focused on Calvin. Her eyes were


    looking at Calvin, while the pen in her hand was drawing Calvin. Her concentration gradually


    stopped those noisy voices on site.


    Everyone looked at Hanna and Calvin who were in the lights.


    At this moment, in the eyes of many people, Hanna and Calvin were a perfect match.


    After a long time, Hanna finally finished thest stroke in her hand and said with a long breath, ¡°I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    The staff next to her stepped forward and put away the painting and


    pens.


    The host said on the stage, ¡°Well, thanks for Mr. Gunner and his girlfriend. I hope this painting can


    be sold at a good priceter.¡±


    At this moment, the lights in the field turned on again.


    Queena¡¯s expression, which had been watching the show before, now became a kind of twisted


    resentment. She wanted to humiliate Hanna originally, but it turned out that Hanna had a big


    sess,


    ¡°Was the light really a coincidence?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside Queena.


    Queena turned around and found that n walked to her somehow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Queena said coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± n said with a smile, ¡°I can tell it¡¯s not by ident. Do you think Calvin can¡¯t


    notice it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Queena said. But there was a touch of guilt


    09:23


    in her eyes.


    n added, ¡°You¡¯d better not y such a trick in the future. Calvin hasn¡¯t troubled you yet because


    we yed together since childhood. Otherwise, when he really wants to trouble you, there will be no


    ce for you to cry.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you on Hanna¡¯s side now? What did Hanna give you?¡± Queena said unhappily.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t give me any benefits. I just hope that Calvin can have a good rtionship with her.¡± n


    murmured.


    ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m not the one who can make Calvin happy?¡± Queena said unconvincingly.


    n sighed and looked at Queena with sympathy. ¡°You¡¯re just too much of a trickster. But Calvin


    has experienced too many things. Maybe what he needs is only a simple woman.¡±


    After a pause, n continued, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now for your own good. If you don¡¯t listen to me


    again, then don¡¯te to me when you have trouble in the future!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen that day,¡± Queena vowed.


    When Amelia returned to Warren, she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Calvin would protect Hanna like this.


    It seems that their rtionship is really good.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You think they have a good rtionship?¡± Warren asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Warren murmured, ¡°Perhaps some feelings will be reced by another, while others can¡¯t.


    I really envy him.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s heart twitched slightly, but then sheforted herself in her heart not caring about it. She


    had already told herself before that she needed to let go of this rtionship.


    Even if they lived together now and loved each other in front of others, it was all fake. In the future,


    they would still divorce.


    ¡°One day, you will have a new rtionship and know a woman who loves you very much. And you


    also love her very much.¡± Amelia said, trying to make a smile.


    09:23


    However, she didn¡¯t know that her smile was hurting Warren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really want me to have


    another love?¡± asked Warren.


    ¡°Yes, I hope so,¡± Amelia replied.


    Warren¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°So you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s smile gradually froze and answered, ¡°Warren, I didn¡¯t mean that. We just missed each


    other.¡±


    Those misses finally made the bitter wine, which was so astringent that one couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    The auction began as the highlight of the charity banquet, and there were many kinds of valuable


    things sold at the auction.


    At such a charity party, spending money on these things also became a sign of wealth and status.


    Some people even deliberately raised the price.


    Hanna was a little restless. It would be her painting¡¯s turn soon. If no one bought it, it would be too


    embarrassing.


    She pondered that if no one wanted to buy it she would spend thousands of dors to buy it herself.


    It would be considered a contribution to charity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Hanna¡¯s ear. ¡°If buys your paintingter, I will.¡±


    ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Hanna looked at Calvin in a daze. Calvin hadpletely guessed what


    Hanna was thinking about now.


    Calvin said indifferently, ¡°Your expression can be seen by everyone.¡±


    Hanna touched her cheek and asked, ¡°Is it so obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Calvin said, ¡°But why did you think of donating a painting before? You can take off the


    earrings and donate them.¡±


    ¡°This is your stuff. How can I donate it without your permission?¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Since this jewelry is worn on you, it¡¯s for you,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°But this is so¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to say it¡¯s too expensive? But you should know that it is


    09:23


    nothing to me. So you don¡¯t have to bear too much psychological


    burden. You can deal with these jewelry and dresses at your will in the future,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna knew Calvin was telling the truth, and she would keep all the things Calvin gave her well.


    No matter what the ending would be in the future, she would treasure everything Calvin gave her.


    Finally, Hanna¡¯s painting was up for auction. But what was beyond Hanna¡¯s expectation was that


    Queena would directly call out 10,000 dors.


    Hanna looked at Queena in confusion, and Queena just smiled. ording to the process, those


    who bought the items would be interviewed by the host. That was, asking why they wanted to buy


    these items.


    At that time, Queena could naturally take this opportunity to humiliate Hanna. She could tell


    everyone that this painting was cheap but she sympathized with Hanna and bought it.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    09:23

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Afterward, she could do everything she wanted to the painting. At that time, what Hanna did today


    would be a joke!


    Queena was confident that she could buy the painting. At this moment, someone suddenly directly


    offered a price of 20 million dors!


    Queena raised her head in astonishment and looked at Calvin not far away in disbelief. He¡­ He


    offered a price of 20 million dors.


    And Hanna was choked by her saliva! 20 million dors?! Was she wrong, or was Calvin wrong?!


    Obviously, the auctioneer who hosted the auction was also startled by the number of 20 million


    dors. After a while, he said, ¡°Mr. Gunner offered 20 million dors. Is there any higher price?¡±


    There was no voice at the scene. Because everyone thought they didn¡¯t need to spend 20 million


    dors to buy an unknown cartoonist¡¯s painting!


    Hanna pulled Calvin who was beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the painting you drew for me. The price is right,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°My family was supposed to donate to the charity. What I do is good,¡± Calvin added.


    ¡°20 million for the first time¡­ 20 million dors for the second time¡­ 20 million dors for the third


    time¡­¡±


    With a thud, the painting was sold for 20 million dors.


    The scene also focused on Calvin and Hanna. In the eyes of these people, they only thought that


    Calvin must be extremely fond of Hanna. Otherwise, how could he spend 20 million dors for


    Hanna¡¯s painting?


    Queena¡¯s face twisted. The price of 20 million dors was like a loud p on her face.


    She thought, ¡°How can Calvin spend 20 million dors for Hanna!¡±


    When the party was over, Hanna couldn¡¯te back to her senses.


    08:51


    Even if Calvin intended to donate money for the Gunner family to charity, she still felt like falling into


    a dream after Calvin bought her worthless paintings with 20 million dors.


    ¡°Then this painting¡­¡± said Hanna hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. After all, I got it from the auction, right?¡± Calvin said, ¡°I¡¯ll have them send the painting to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hanna nodded nkly.


    Calvin said, ¡°Well, you must be tired. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Hanna nodded again. She was indeed tired today.


    After getting in the car, Hanna and Calvin sat in the back row while the driver drove.


    Hanna yawned and unconsciously closed her eyes. Her head nodded from time to time.


    Calvin looked at Hanna¡¯s head almost hitting the window, so he gently held Hanna¡¯s head and let it


    rest on his shoulder.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t spend 20 million dors on a worthless painting on impulse.


    But today, he did something like this.


    Even though he had told the media not to report something rted to Hanna, so as to prevent


    Hanna from being criticized by people online.


    But today, he couldn¡¯t prevent others at the scene from posting it on the Inte. At most, he could


    spend money to suppress the trending topic.


    Suddenly, Hanna¡¯s head rubbed against Calvin¡¯s shoulder and then Hanna put her arms around


    Calvin in a daze.


    Calvin lowered his eyes and looked at Hanna, who was still closing her eyes. He knew that Hanna


    was still asleep and didn¡¯t wake up at all.


    Girlfriend? It seemed that unconsciously, Calvin was gradually used to Hanna¡¯s existence and


    approach¡­


    With Hanna around, it seemed that Calvin would feel rxed.


    Hanna always felt that Calvin had helped her a lot, but she didn¡¯t know it was actually her who was


    helping Calvin¡­


    08:51


    Hanna was awakened by Shelly¡¯s call.


    Shelly asked in surprise, ¡°Hanna, did Calvin really spend 20 million dors on your painting


    yesterday?¡±


    Hanna was still in a daze and said, ¡°You¡­ How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°There is news on the Inte, but it seems that someone has suppressed it and it doesn¡¯t be


    a trending topic. I was told by my colleagues in the periodical office,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna finally came to her senses. Fortunately¡­ It was not on the trending topic.


    2


    ¡°But it¡¯s too exaggerated. He spends 20 million dors to buy your painting. Then you will be


    rich in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just because the Gunner family is supposed to donate to the charity, so it is just a name to buy


    my painting as a charity donation. Besides, you know how much my painting can be worth, don¡¯t


    you?¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Anyway, it can be seen that Calvin is really good to you. I think he should be very serious about


    you.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hanna¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly and said, ¡°He has always been serious about me.¡±


    After finishing the call, Hanna sighed and sat up.


    Right. Calvin had been serious about her since the beginning. Whether it was the original fake


    rtionship or now¡¯s formal rtionship, Calvin had never deceived her in any way.


    Hanna lifted the quilt and got out of bed. But after taking two steps, she suddenly froze.


    At this moment, what she was wearing was not the dressst night, but her pajamas.


    Her clothes were changed!


    And she only remembered that she fell asleep in Calvin¡¯s car atst, and then¡­ She¡­ She didn¡¯t


    remember much!


    At the banquet yesterday, she drank a few sses of champagne. Could it be¡­? Was she drunk


    and then Calvin helped her change clothes?!


    Thinking of this, Hanna¡¯s face suddenly flushed. She had already seen the


    08:51


    dress on the other side of the bed and the jewelry ced on the nightstand.


    If it was Calvin who helped her change, what should she say next time when she saw Calvin?


    After washing up in a hurry, Hanna came to the studio with her head


    messy.


    Obviously, the two assistants also knew about Calvin buying the painting for 20 million dors.


    When they saw Hanna, they asked Hanna if it was true. They all looked envious after getting an


    affirmative answer.


    Hanna could only say a few words.


    In the afternoon, Hanna went to the periodical office and talked with Shelly about theic


    convention.


    ¡°Boss said that he would hold a signing session for you at thepany¡¯s booth at thisic


    convention,¡± said Shelly.


    Hanna frowned slightly and thought, ¡°Is it because of Calvin?¡± As aic artist, She naturally


    yearned for the signing session. After all, a signing session meant that more people were watching


    herics.


    But if it was because of Calvin¡¯s rtionship, she would rather not.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Thepany originally had this n, there is still uncertainty. So I


    didn¡¯t mention it to you, for fear that you would be happy for nothing. Isn¡¯t youric adaptation


    shooting? Besides, you¡¯ve been in the industry for several years. You have a certain number of


    works, so it is appropriate to hold a signing session for you,¡± Shelly said. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you first. It¡¯s not


    a big signing session. It¡¯s just that you can sell yourics at thepany¡¯s booth at theic-


    convention.¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment


    08:51

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Hearing this, Hanna put down her worry and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you need to prepare yourself, as well as think of a few publicity slogans for theic


    convention.¡± Shelly began to tell Hanna about the exhibition.


    On the other side, n came to Calvin¡¯s office.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would spend 20 million dors on your girlfriend¡¯s painting yesterday. It


    seems that you are more serious than I thought,¡± said n.


    Calvin nced at n and said, ¡°You came here just to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that you should pay attention to Queena. I¡¯m afraid she will do something bad if


    her brain really gets hot,¡± said n.


    ¡°You ask me to pay attention to her? Didn¡¯t you go to persuade her? If I really noticed she did what


    she shouldn¡¯t have done, did you think I would spare her?¡± Calvin said coldly.


    n smiled and said, ¡°Since I tell you to pay attention to her, with your ability, you will naturally


    minimize the damage. It¡¯s better than you did pay attention to her and she really did something


    irretrievable, you would ruin her.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t been able to persuade Queena, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.


    Calvin was silent.


    n continued, ¡°We grew up together since childhood. She just fell in love with you but couldn¡¯t get


    you. You¡­ Just be considerate of her.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get me? Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He also had a person that he couldn¡¯t get.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Pray that she doesn¡¯t have many bad thoughts. Otherwise, she and


    the Stapleton family will not be able to live a good life,¡± said Calvin.


    n sighed in his heart, ¡°What the hell is it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for now. I hope she can think of it herself.¡± As a friend of both sides, that was all he


    could do. n added, ¡°But in fact, you love Hanna so much now. When will you take her to see your


    parents? My


    08:51


    mom told me that your parents hadn¡¯t seen her yet.¡±


    ¡°Maybe in the future,¡± Calvin said lightly. When he fell in love with her, he would naturally take her to


    see his parents. But now, he didn¡¯t want his parents to be happy for nothing, nor did he want to put


    her in it and bear something that shouldn¡¯t have been borne by her now.


    ¡°In the future?¡± n raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I thought you had a n to marry her.¡±


    After all, except for Rosalie, n had never seen Calvin value a woman so much.


    ¡°Marry her?¡± Calvin murmured. If he married a woman like Hanna, he must have a good life.


    But if he couldn¡¯t fall in love with her, it would be unfair to her.


    ¡°If I really want to marry a woman in my life, Hanna is probably the most likely person,¡± Calvin


    replied.


    On the way back to her apartment, Hanna received a call from Calvin.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I just got on the bus and was about to go back to my apartment,¡± said Hanna.


    ¡°Where did you get off the bus?¡± Calvin asked.


    Hanna reported a station name and heard Calvin say, ¡°Then wait for me at the station. I¡¯ll pick you


    up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡± Hanna hesitated for a while before answering, thinking about the dress.


    Actually, she wanted to ask Calvin if Calvin helped her change the dress yesterday, but she wouldn¡¯t


    be able to ask.


    When the bus arrived at the stop and the door opened, Hanna saw Calvin standing there.


    Calvin looked elegant and noble in a white shirt with partial ck stripes, followed by ck trousers


    and leather shoes.


    He was like a prince in a fairy tale, attracting the attention of others.


    When Hanna got off the bus, she immediately felt that the people waiting


    08:51


    for buses there were all looking at them.


    ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± Hanna asked soberly.


    ¡°Just a few minutes.¡± Calvin said, ¡°My car is parked next to here. Where do you want to go for


    dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°How about¡­ We bought some ingredients from the nearby supermarket and went to my apartment


    to have fondue,¡± said Hanna. Anyway, they used to buy ingredients and cook them.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Calvin.


    So they went to a nearby supermarket and began to buy ingredients for the fondue.


    However, Hanna looked at Calvin from time to time when she was shopping in the supermarket.


    When Calvin looked at her, she immediately avoided it.


    She couldn¡¯t ask¡­ Hanna sighed in her heart, ¡°Can I just ask him if he took off my dressst


    night?¡±


    But even if Calvin took off her clothes, he should be afraid that she would feel ufortable


    sleeping in the dress.


    But if she didn¡¯t ask, she would never forget it.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After shopping in the supermarket, Calvin drove to Hanna¡¯s apartment and got out of the car with


    the ingredients.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It seems that you always look at me from time to time today. Do you have


    anything to tell me?¡± Calvin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Ah¡­ No, nothing.¡± Hanna quickly denied it and added, ¡°I¡­ I just thought you looked good,


    especially when wearing ck and white.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin stared at Hanna thoughtfully.


    Hanna nodded, but her guilty expression still made Calvin see through.


    Calvin narrowed his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. He entered the elevator with Hanna and


    arrived at the door of the apartment.


    Hanna opened the door and they went in.


    ¡°Put the ingredients on the kitchen marble counter first,¡± Hanna said. Just


    08:51


    when she put down the things at hand, she suddenly felt that there was a shadow pressed down.


    Calvin approached her and pushed her against the marble tform.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re really not good at lying. When you lie, your face will be full of guilt.¡± Calvin


    said that with his thin lips.


    Hanna bit her lips awkwardly and was at a loss.


    ¡°So, if you want to say something to me, just say. Then I don¡¯t need to guess. Is it right?¡± Calvin


    continued, staring straight at Hanna with his dark eyes.


    At this moment, Hanna only felt her heart beating faster again. Calvin¡¯s eyes seemed to see through


    her.


    Taking a deep breath, Hanna blushed and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I just wanted to ask¡­ Was thatst


    night¡­ Did you help me change my pajamas? I didn¡¯t remember anything at all¡­¡±


    Finally, Hanna vomited her words.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you want to ask.¡± Calvin suddenly understood.


    Hanna nodded and added, ¡°Of course. You¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. In fact, it doesn¡¯t


    matter at all¡­¡±


    Hanna lowered her head as she spoke and didn¡¯t want Calvin to look at her embarrassing


    expression or red face again.


    ¡°You changed it yourself,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Myself?¡± Hanna raised her head and stared at Calvin in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, you changed it yourself, but¡­ It was notpletely irrelevant to me.¡± Calvin continued,


    ¡°Yesterday, when I brought you back, you woke up and yelled that the dress was ufortable,


    trying to take it off. It was just that there was a zipper behind the dress. You could not pull it down


    when you pulled it one-third of the way, and then I had to help you pull


    it off.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Hanna asked soberly.


    ¡°Then?¡± At the corner of Calvin¡¯s lips, there was a light smile that he himself hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    When Hanna began to take off her dress yesterday night, he subconsciously turned around and


    didn¡¯t look at


    But after she couldn¡¯t pull down the zipper, she rubbed against him again. She grabbed his waist


    with two hands and kept shouting, ¡°You¡­ Help me pull the zipper down, or¡­ It¡¯s ufortable¡­¡±


    And he felt like being rubbed by a small animal all the time, which made him want to hold her in his


    arms.


    He closed his eyes and tried to help her zip up, but as soon as he turned around, she began to pull


    up his tie. ¡°Use¡­ Use this to cover your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have closed my eyes and won¡¯t look at you,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°No, you have to¡­ you have to cover your eyes¡­ Then I don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Hanna muttered. ¡°I¡­


    I have a bad shape and my breasts¡­ Well, it seems to be a little small. I can¡¯t let you see it¡­


    Otherwise, you will be disappointed. But¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I. I will try my best to make it bigger¡­¡±


    Originally, Calvin was a little angry because of Hanna¡¯s distrust, but after hearing what Hanna said,


    Calvin felt like it was all funny.


    08:51


    ¡°And then you said that your body is not good, and your chest is small. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be


    disappointed. It was not okay if I just closed my eyes. You would only be relieved if I covered my


    eyes with my tie,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna felt like she wanted to die. On my! What did she say!


    If she had known it earlier, she would have pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. It was better


    not to ask.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Hanna looked at Calvin in embarrassment and asked.


    ¡°I covered my eyes with my tie and helped you pull down the zipper. Then you took off your dress,


    ran to the closet, took out your nightgowns, and put them on by yourself. After you changed all of


    them, you took my tie down. So if you are worried that I have seen your body, then you don¡¯t have to


    worry,¡± said Calvin.


    Hanna was slightly relieved. Fortunately, she still changed her pajamas when she got drunk!


    ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t take what I saidst night to heart. Forget it¡­¡± Hanna stuttered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll prepare the


    fondue.¡±


    When saying that, she hurriedly bypassed Calvin and began to wash the ingredients.


    Calvin leaned against the wall and looked at the scene in front of him. What he didn¡¯t tell Hanna just


    now was that Hanna didn¡¯t untie his tie immediately after changing into her pajamas. Instead, she


    directly threw herself into Calvin¡¯s arms.


    And Calvin was knocked down on the sofa by Hanna.


    Then Hanna¡¯s lips fell on his.


    For the first time, he was kissed by someone with his eyes blindfolded. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but


    other senses became more acute.


    Hanna¡¯s breath, temperature, and little nasal sounds became extremely clear to him.


    He was unconsciously obsessed with the kiss. When it ended, Hanna pulled off his tie and gently


    stroked his eyes with her fingers.


    ¡°Calvin, your eyes are so beautiful! You know¡­ It was the first time I saw your eyes on a rainy day,


    and I felt attracted.¡±


    08:51


    ¡°Attracted?¡± Calvin murmured.


    ¡°Yes, it attracts me. I feel¡­ Your eyes seem to be crying. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to see your eyes crying. It


    was so beautiful¡­ It¡¯s good not to cry.¡± Hanna kissed Calvin in the eye as she spoke.


    Calvin¡¯s body trembled suddenly. Hanna had said not long ago that she would never do such


    intimate acts to him unless he fell in love with her


    in the future.


    But when she got drunk, she was so unscrupulously close to him.


    As for him, not only did he not reject but¡­ He was looking forward to it.


    Looking forward to¡­ What was he expecting? Expecting if she could get closer to him?


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry,¡± Calvin murmured. By now, he had no reason to cry.


    ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± Hanna muttered, and her fingers began to y with Calvin¡¯s eyshes. ¡°Then


    you¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry in the future. If you cry, then you¡­ Then you¡¯re a puppy!¡±


    Hanna¡¯s words made Calvin feel funny.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re drunk. Go back to bed and sleep first.¡± Calvin tried to g but the next moment, Hanna¡¯s


    hands wrapped around his neck and head leaned against his shoulder. Hanna said in a vague


    voice, ¡°I will. will be good to you. I will be good to you than anyone else¡­ So¡­ Don cry¡­ I won¡¯t


    leave you. I will never leave you¡­¡±


    Hanna¡¯s voice became lower and lower until it finally disappeared between her lips.


    But Calvin couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    She wanted to treasure him more than anyone? Did she really love him that much?


    After a while, Calvin carried Hanna back to the bed and carefully covered Hanna with a thin quilt. ¡°If


    you really won¡¯t leave me alone, let me fall in love with you first.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did I do anything to you except blindfold your eyes with a tiest night?¡± Suddenly,


    Hanna turned her head and asked Calvin.


    Calvin said lightly, ¡°No. You didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    08:51


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Hanna was a little restrained at first and then she let go.


    Calvin had already known the worst side of her. She didn¡¯t have to be embarrassed anymore.


    Anyway, things had happened. No matter how embarrassed she was, it would be useless.


    ¡°By the way, are you really not going to take back yesterday¡¯s dresses and jewelry?¡± Hanna asked.


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll take back what I gave away?¡± Calvin asked back.


    ¡°Well¡­ Thank you for your gifts.¡± Hanna said, ¡°By the way, there will be an anime expo next week.


    The periodical office will hold a small signing session for me. After the signing session is over, are


    you free toe around?¡±


    ¡°An anime expo?¡± asked Calvin.


    ¡°The anime expo hall over there will not be closed until 10 p.m., and you can visit it before 10 p.m.


    Of course, if you were not avable, I¡¯d like to go around by myself after the signing session.¡±


    In fact, in the past anime expos, Hanna often wandered alone. If Shelly was free, then she would


    ask Shelly to go together with her.


    But now¡­ Hanna wanted to go around with Calvin. It was like that she wanted Calvin would like


    something that she liked, and that Calvin could understand the things she liked. If Calvin could also


    like the things she liked, then it would be great.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Please let me know the exact time and address,¡± said Calvin.


    Hearing this, Hanna smiled brightly.


    Looking at Hanna¡¯s smile, Calvin was a little stunned. When did it star He seemed to like watching


    her smile more and more¡­


    After dinner, Calvin went downstairs and drove away alone. Until Calvin¡¯s car left the neighborhood,


    a figure slowly walked out of the hidden


    corner.


    It was a face simr to Rosalie¡¯s, and even her hairstyle and dress were almost the same.


    If Calvin was still there, he could call out the woman¡¯s name at once-Roxanne Nesset.


    But at this moment, Roxanne¡¯s beautiful face was full of distorted expressions due to jealousy.


    When she was abroad, Calvin saved her from poverty and made her see hope.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But Calvin left her beside him as a secretary and he never really let her


    08.511


    get close.


    Later, she learned about Rosalie. She knew that Rosalie was the one in Calvin¡¯s heart and why


    Calvin saved her.


    ?


    So she tried to make herself more Rosalie-like, even if she was just a substitute.


    But why¡­ Why did Calvin have a girlfriend now and that girlfriend was not her?!


    The woman named Hanna didn¡¯t look like Rosalie at all!


    When she thought that Calvin had told her to go over to thepany abroad and had warned her


    not to be paranoid, Roxanne became more hateful.


    If Calvin really wanted to love Rosalie and no one else for the rest of his life, it would be fine.


    But if Calvin fell in love with someone else, she wouldn¡¯t ept it!


    If Calvin wanted to fall in love with someone again, it should be her. She was the one who looked


    like Rosalie!


    The next day, Roxanne came to Hanna¡¯s studio and said after seeing Hanna, ¡°Are you free? I have


    something to talk to you, Ms. Zimmerma


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Hanna looked at Roxanne suspiciously. At first nce, Hanna would mistake Rosalie for


    Roxanne, but if she looked closely, she could still tell that Roxanne was different from Rosalie.


    And now Rosalie was still pregnant and rested at home, but the woman in front of her was slim with


    a t lower belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Roxanne Nesset, Calvin¡¯s secretary abroad. Don¡¯t you want to know something about Calvin?


    I¡¯d like to tell you about it, too,¡± said Roxanne.


    Hanna frowned. Roxanne directly addressed ¡°Calvin¡±. Was she very close to Calvin?


    Thinking of this, Hanna felt sour and astringent.


    ¡°No need. If I want to know something about Calvin, I will ask him myself and don¡¯t need anyone


    else to tell me.¡± Hanna said, ¡°Ms. Nesset. If you have nothing else to do, please leave.¡±


    ¡°So, have you asked Calvin about Rosalie?¡± Roxanne said suddenly.


    08:51


    Hanna¡¯s body stiffened and her expression changed too. What she knew about the rtionship


    between Rosalie and Calvin was either what she saw online, what others told her, or what she had


    guessed, but she never asked Calvin herself.


    Rosalie, like a taboo between her and Calvin, had always existed but she couldn¡¯t ask about it.


    Seeing this, Roxanne smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t asked. In this case, I can tell you


    something. If you don¡¯t want to go out with me, I can tell you here.¡±


    Hanna frowned and said, ¡°I told you. If I want to know, I will ask Calvin myself.¡±


    Roxanne just walked to the bookshelf as if she didn¡¯t hear what Hanna said. She turned over the


    cartoon on the bookshelf and said, ¡°You must be very proud recently. Calvin bought a painting of


    you for 20 million dors. Do you think Calvin really loves you? Ridiculous. Do you know how deeply


    he loves Rosalie?¡±


    Hanna pursed her lips tightly. Of course, she knew how deeply Calvin loved Rosalie. How could she


    not know it?


    ¡°Because Rosalie likes purple dresses, Calvin never let the women arou him wear them. What


    Calvin likes to eat is what Rosalie likes to eat. There are photos of Rosalie in Calvin¡¯s album, and no


    one is allowed to delete them. Calvin will remember what Rosalie said forever.¡±


    Roxanne said and turned to look at Hanna. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t worn a purple dress in front of him.


    Likewise, you haven¡¯t looked through his phone.¡±


    Hanna was speechless. Her body trembled slightly and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?


    Destroying the rtionship between me and Calvin?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know the truth.¡± Roxanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look like Rosalie when you see


    me? Because of my face, when I was in trouble, he could save me without hesitation and let me be


    his personal assistant.¡±


    Roxanne smiled as if she was recalling the beautiful past. ¡°At that time, he often watched me in a


    daze and even¡­ He hugged me and told me about his past with Rosalie. He was obsessed with


    Rosalie, but he probably didn¡¯t tell you about it!¡±


    At this moment, every word of Roxanne seemed to be provocative.


    08:51


    Hanna only felt her chest blocked.


    ¡°So, what do you mean?¡± Hanna took a deep breath and did not want to show weakness in front of


    Roxanne. She said, ¡°If you think that this will affect my rtionship with Calvin, then you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Roxanne said, ¡°What I want to say is that you are not like Rosalie at all! Calvin won¡¯t love you!


    Although I didn¡¯t know why Calvin wanted others to think that you were his girlfriend, I thought there


    must be some reasons. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± All Roxanne wanted to do today was to nt the


    seeds of doubt between Hanna and Calvin.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    ¡°So, you arecent because you think you like Rosalie?¡± Hanna asked, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that


    you look simr to Rosalie, but you are even trying to be like Rosalie in your hairstyle and dress. Are


    you going to imitate Rosalie and be a substitute? Did you think Calvin would fall in love with a


    substitute?¡±


    ¡°So what? I love Calvin. I don¡¯t mind being a substitute for him!¡± said Roxanne.


    ¡°If I love someone, I will never be a substitute. If I¡¯m a substitute, even if I get the man¡¯s temporary


    feelings, what have I got to be happy about? It was just taking advantage of his difficulties! When


    the right woman appears, you¡¯ll be vulnerable at all.¡± Hanna said mercilessly.


    Roxanne¡¯s face turned gloomy. She originally wanted to embarrass Hanna, but now she seemed to


    be embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you know? Calvin loves Rosalie so much that he won¡¯t fall in love with others anymore! Do


    you know how Calvin cried when he woke up from a nightmare and hugged me in the middle of the


    night when he was abroad? Did you how he begged me not to leave him? You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Roxanne. It¡¯s not your turn to tell my business!¡± A voice interrupted Roxanne.


    Roxanne and Hanna turned around and saw Calvin standing at the door of the studio.


    Roxanne was stunned and asked, ¡°Calvin, why are you here?¡± It was a weekday, and she came


    here early in the morning to see Hanna alone to not meet Calvin.


    ¡°Why am I not here?¡± Calvin said coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I just know Ms. Zimmerman is your girlfriend from the Inte and I¡¯m curious about her,


    so Ie to have a look.¡± Roxanne tried to make her expression look more like Rosalie¡¯s and said,


    ¡°Calvin, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I me you? What did you say to her?¡± There¡¯s a trace of coldness in Calvin¡¯s dark


    eyes.


    Roxanne bit her lips and said, ¡°Calvin, I¡­ I just told Ms. Zimmerman that I like you very much. As


    long as I can stay with you, no matter what I am


    08:51


    treated as, I willingly!¡±


    Roxanne said, stepping forward and pulling Calvin¡¯s clothes hem timidly. ¡°Calvin, I have been


    missing you abroad all the time. That¡¯s why I came here to look for you. I want to be your secretary


    next to you, okay?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes


    shed with a trace of trance. Roxanne was originally simr to Rosalie, and now she became more


    simr to Rosalie under the simr hairstyle, clothes, and makeup.


    It was as if Rosalie said so in front of Calvin.


    Rosalie¡­


    Thinking of the woman he loved, Calvin¡¯s heart hurt again. It would be good if Rosalie wanted to


    stay by his side.


    ¡°Calvin¡­¡± Roxanne said lightly.


    Calvin was even more confused.


    At this moment, a pair of hands suddenly took Calvin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Calvin is my boyfriend!¡± Hanna said, Ms. Nesset, if you were Calvin¡¯s secretary before, I hope you


    can keep a distance from him. Even though you like him, you should know that he has a girlfriend


    now.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s voice made Calvin wake up all of a sudden. He stared at Hann who was standing beside


    him with half her body almost on his arm.


    Roxanne gritted her teeth. If it weren¡¯t for Hanna, Calvin would have been confused by her just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to like Calvin. Ms. Zimmerman, you have no right to interfere,¡± said Roxanne.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to like someone, but if you use it to destroy the rtionship between others, then


    it is your personal awareness of morality! Ms. Nesset, if you¡¯re here to steal my boyfriend today, I¡¯m


    sorry. You are not wee here. Please leave!¡± Hanna said rudely.


    Roxanne choked with sobs, and her carefully made-up face almost twisted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Calvin turned his head and looked at Roxanne. ¡°This is not where you should


    come. Besides, I¡¯ve already told you that it was impossible for us to be together in the past or in the


    future! If you don¡¯t want to work abroad, you can go through the resignation procedures.


    08:51


    The Gunner Group doesn¡¯t raise idle people!¡±


    Roxanne pursed her red lips. She could tell that Calvin was angry, so she said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll leave


    now. Calvin, don¡¯t be angry with me. I know it was my fault. It¡¯s really embarrassing to give Ms.


    Zimmerman a bad feeling.¡±


    Then Roxanne said to Hanna solemnly, ¡°Ms. Zimmerman, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Roxanne left.


    Hanna finally let go of Calvin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Just now¡­ I¡­¡± Hanna bit her lips awkwardly.


    ¡°It was the first time I saw such a domineering face of you just now.¡± Calvin said, ¡°But you¡¯re my


    girlfriend. That¡¯s right for you to do so. You are qualified to say those words to her.


    Hanna¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, rather than her saying these things because she was his


    girlfriend, it would be better to say that she was a little jealous.


    She was jealous because of those pasts that Roxanne had spoken of.


    Even if she understood that Roxanne might be just a substitute in Calvin¡¯s eyes, this jealousy was


    not controlled by her intelligence.


    ¡°She really looks like Rosalie.¡± For a while, Hanna muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s very simr to Rosalie,¡± said Calvin. He looked at Hanna¡¯s face and continued, ¡°What


    do you want to ask? Why don¡¯t you just ask me here?¡±


    Hanna hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Why did youe here by chance today?¡±


    ¡°I knew Roxanne came to Strico, so I asked someone to keep an eye on her. As a result, I got the


    news that she came to you, so I came here,¡± said Calvin.


    After all, it was because Roxanne was like Rosalie, so Calvin gave her


    some mercy.


    ¡°Well¡­ Why did you ask me to be your girlfriend instead of her?¡± Hanna asked the second


    question.


    ¡°Do you think I should ask her to be my girlfriend?¡± Calvin asked back.


    08:51


    ¡®She¡­ She was like Rosalie¡­¡± Hanna¡¯s voice trembled a little. She shouldn¡¯t have asked some


    questions, but she just couldn¡¯t help but want to know the answer.


    ¡°Yeah, she is very simr to Rosalie. But I don¡¯t want a substitute.¡± Calvin said slowly, ¡°You know


    what? I¡¯ve found a lot of substitutes before. When I hadn¡¯t found Rosalie, I kept looking for her


    substitute. But in the end, the person I really wanted didn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    B


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    After a pause, Calvin said again, ¡°I saved Roxanne abroad. It¡¯s true that she is somewhat simr to


    Rosalie, but I also know very well that she is not Rosalie. Because she looks like Rosalie, I don¡¯t


    want her to enter the fire pit again, so I provided her with a job.¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t expect Calvin to tell her that much.


    h


    Calvin had never been a person who liked to exin, but now it seemed that he was exining to


    her.


    Calvin could easily see Hanna¡¯s confused expression, so he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to


    misunderstand me, so I told you these things.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hanna nodded and said, ¡°But she seems to know a lot about you.¡± There was still a sense of


    jealousy in Hanna¡¯s tone when she said that.


    ¡°So what about you? If you want to know something about me, you can ask directly. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Calvin gently stroked Hanna¡¯s head.


    Hanna said directly, ¡°If I want to know the things between you and Rosalie, will you tell me too?¡±


    After saying that, Hanna felt the air freeze suddenly. The man in front of her looked at her with his


    dark eyes like a deep pool, but she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about at that moment.


    Hanna swallowed the saliva in her throat uneasily.


    She knew that at this time, maybe she could say that she was joking, so perhaps there would be a


    rtionship between them as usual.


    But¡­ In her heart, she really wanted to know and wanted to know him


    more.


    Hanna took a deep breath and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to say it. I will listen carefully


    whenever you are willing to tell me.¡±


    Of course, there might never be such a chance.


    ¡°Why do you want to know what¡¯s going on between me and Rosalie?¡± Calvin asked.


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    40 # FREE


    09:27


    ¡°Because¡­ I love you.¡± She loved him, so she wanted to know more about his injuries and pains.


    Just like when she first saw him, he was drenched in the rain and looked so lonely.


    Calvin was silent. Just when Hanna thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything, he finally said, ¡°I met Rosalie


    at a very young age. At that time, I was kidnapped and fled into the mountain, but I got lost. She


    carried me out of the mountain. I once promised her that I would do my best to protect her and give


    her a good life in the future, but¡­ I forgot to ask her name and where she lived. Yearster, we met


    again. When I recognized that she was the little girl I was looking for, she had fallen in love with


    Jonathan.¡±


    It was the first time that Calvin had described his and Rosalie¡¯s past in front of others.


    ¡°My life seems to be always missing¡­¡± Calvin¡¯s voice continued, ¡°At that time, I was the one who


    first met Rosalie, but I missed her again and again. It was toote for me to find out that. And now,


    I¡¯m dating you at first because Rosalie wants me to let go of my feelings for her.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s voice paused and he looked at Hanna. ¡°Do you still intend to love me like this?¡±


    ¡°Later, you said that you liked me. Is it true?¡± Hanna asked the question instead of answering it.


    ¡°It is true,¡± said Calvin. He liked her. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he was getting more and


    more used to her existence. He wanted to see her frequently and the smile on her face.


    Even when he was in a depressed mood, when he saw her smile, it was as if all that depression,


    would disappear with it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I used to love you when you didn¡¯t like me, but now that you have finally begun to


    like me, why don¡¯t I?¡± Hanna said seriously, ¡°Thank you, for being willing to talk to me about this,


    and thank you for asking me to be your girlfriend back then so I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±


    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed and he whispered, ¡°Yes, I missed Rosalie. At least for now, I haven¡¯t missed


    you.¡±


    Maybe it was God¡¯s pity for him, so he met Hanna.


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    09.97


    Calvin said in an elegant voice, ¡°Hanna, I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to fall in love with you.


    But¡­ If one day, even if I didn¡¯t love you but liked you and you were willing to stay with me, then we


    would get married.¡±


    And Hanna was stunned!


    ¡°Get married? You¡­ Marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll marry you as my wife if you want.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t dislike hisck of ability to love her


    at that time, he would definitely give her whatever else he could!


    Was this a proposal? When Calvin left the studio, Hanna was still thinking about this question in a


    daze.


    Or was it because Calvin didn¡¯t have the confidence to fall in love with Hanna? But would anyone


    compensate for it with a lifelong event? Hanna was confused.


    Fortunately, the two assistants were not in the studio today. Otherwise, Hanna wouldn¡¯t be able to


    avoid their gossip.


    Hannay on the workbench, but she didn¡¯t want to work at this moment. Her mind was full of what


    Calvin had said to her today.


    In fact, Hanna was quite happy that Calvin was willing to tell her the past today. Did this mean that


    Calvin is gradually opening his heart to Hanna? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Hanna, what happened?¡± The assistant¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Hanna was stunned and looked up at the assistant. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Because you are always smiling today as if you won a lottery ticket for 1 million dors,¡± the


    assistant said to Hanna. ¡°Something good must have happened, so you¡¯re in a very good mood.¡±


    Hanna raised her hand and touched her cheek. It turned out that she was in a good mood, even


    others could see it.


    ¡°Yeah, something good happened.¡± Hanna smiled,


    At that moment, Hanna¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked up the phone and found that it was from


    her uncle, Yrinas Zimmerman.


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    40% TREE


    09:28


    She hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone. The voice of her uncle rang on the phone,


    ¡°Hanna, if you are free,e over. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Hanna asked, ¡°Is it about thest time Aunt and Paul borrowed money from me?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t think too much. Come over first,¡± said Yrinas.


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯lle tonight,¡± said Hanna. When Hanna was a child, her uncle treated her well


    when her parents were alive. At that time, she also liked her uncle very much.


    However, after her parents passed away and her uncle became her guardian and took charge of the


    property left by her parents, everything gradually changed.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    09:28

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Although Hanna¡¯s uncle had some family affection for Hanna, it couldn¡¯t offset the demands of


    Hanna¡¯s aunt over and over again. So in the end, Hanna¡¯s rtionship with her uncle copsed, and


    she gradually stoppedining in front of her uncle.


    In the past, it was mostly Hanna¡¯s aunt and Paul who came to ask for money from Hanna. But now


    why did her uncle call her?


    Maybe Hanna would find out tonight!


    Thinking of the happy time with her uncle when she was a child, Hanna felt pain in her heart again.


    If everything was as good as before, how wonderful it would be!


    At night, Hanna arrived at the Yrinas¡¯ house. Yrinas, Teresa, and Paul had already been waiting for


    Hanna. Meanwhile, on the table in the living room were ck and white photos of Hanna¡¯s parents,


    incense and candles, as well as some food, which looked like worship.


    But today was not a taboo for Hanna¡¯s parents.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Hanna looked at all of these in confusion.


    Yrinas stepped forward and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I haven¡¯t worshiped your parents for a


    long time. It happens that you areing back today, so let¡¯s pay homage.¡±


    Hanna looked at the face in front of her, which was simr to her father¡¯s. Her father and uncle


    looked very much like each other, so after her father died, she would often look at her uncle in a


    daze for some


    time.


    ¡°Yeah,e and worship your parents¡± Teresa also said with a warm look.


    And Paul said, ¡°Hanna, we have all worshiped your parents. You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t. You are


    the most filial to your parents. Do you even refuse to worship them?¡±


    Paul seemed to mean something.


    175


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    40* FREE


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    09:28


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Teresa said to her son, ¡°Hanna is so filial to her parents. How could


    she not worship them?¡± Teresa said with a smile on her face as she also passed the incense in her


    hand to Hanna.


    Hanna stared at the incense. After a while, she took it over and ignited it. Then she bowed


    respectfully to her parents¡¯ photo.


    Anyway, it would be natural to know what Yrinas, Teresa, and Paul were thinking about.


    After the incense and candles burned almost to the end, Yrinas put away them and brought out the


    dishes.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have dinner. You¡¯re back today. Apany me for a good meal.¡± Yrinas took


    Hanna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hanna, you have a boyfriend now. I know that your boyfriend is remarkable


    in


    entertainment circles. I¡¯m also happy for you. If your parents knew that you were so promising and


    had such an excellent boyfriend, they would be very happy.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s eyelids jumped slightly, and there was a certain premonition in her heart.


    ¡°Come on, tell me how are you doing with your boyfriend? Did he say he, would marry you?¡± Yrinas


    asked with concern.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been dating for a long time, and it¡¯s not the time to talk about marriage yet,¡± said Hanna


    calmly.


    Yrinas seemed to be eximing and said, ¡°Really? Then you have to hurry up. Otherwise, I don¡¯t


    know if I¡¯ll still be alive until your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The doctor said your disease can be cured if it is well treated,¡± said Teresa.


    Yrinas can¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°But it takes so much money to cure the disease. I think we should just let


    it go, and there is only a little money in our family. It¡¯s better to leave this money to you guys. I hate


    that I have no ability in my life, fail to make big money, fail to let you live a good life, and even cause


    Hanna to suffer hardship with us.¡±


    Teresa said to Hanna, ¡°Hanna, persuade your uncle to get well.¡±


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    40% 114


    09:28


    Hanna asked, ¡°Is uncle sick?¡±


    ¡°Well, Dad¡¯s physical examination showed that it was kidney disease. The doctor said that he


    needed timely treatment. If the treatment was dyed, he would probably need a new kidney to


    save his life in the end. But now if we want the effect to be better, imported drugs are needed.


    However, imported drugs are expensive and one course of treatment costs 100 thousand dors.


    We don¡¯t have so much money,¡± said Paul.


    And Yrinas shouted, ¡°It takes so much money. I don¡¯t want imported drugs. There will be a second


    course after one course¡­ The money for the treatment is a bottomless pit!¡±


    ¡°But now Hanna is rich. Hanna¡¯s boyfriend is rich and can take out this medical bill casually.¡± Teresa


    said while looking at Hanna expectantly, ¡°Hanna, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Hanna stared at Yrinas, Teresa, and Paul who were in front of her, and figured out what they meant


    today.


    It was nothing but money.


    ¡°Let me have a look at uncle¡¯s case and examination report. I will go back to help uncle ask the


    doctor,¡± said Hanna.


    Teresa¡¯s face changed and asked, ¡°Look at the case history? Ask the doctor? You don¡¯t believe that


    your uncle has this disease?¡±


    ¡°I just want to figure out the situation of uncle¡¯s illness.¡± Hanna said, ¡°If the illness really needs a lot


    of money to be cured, I¡¯ll do what I can to pay for some of it.¡±


    ¡°Only part of it? Hanna, you¡¯ve got such a rich boyfriend. My dad is sick. You only want to pay part of


    the money?¡± Paul said with an unhappy face.


    ¡°As you know, he is your father. Isn¡¯t it you who should pay the most?¡± Hanna retorted, ¡°As for my


    boyfriend, although he¡¯s rich, it¡¯s his money. He doesn¡¯t have the obligation to lend me that money.


    Even though you said I could borrow money from my boyfriend, maybe we could never repay him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Paul¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of moving your lips if you want to


    ask your boyfriend to borrow money?¡±


    09:28


    xe


    Diabet Tracker


    INSTALL


    ¡°Then? Or would you write an IOU? Would you mortgage the property ownership certificate of this


    house? Once you couldn¡¯t pay, would you sell your property and other assets to repay your debts?¡±


    Hanna asked.


    Yrinas said with anger, ¡°All right, Hanna. If you don¡¯t want to borrow our money, why do youe to


    say these? I¡¯m treating you like a family member, but I don¡¯t think you treat me as your family


    member. If your father is still alive, I¡¯m afraid he will p you in the face with anger.¡±


    Hanna fixed her eyes on Yrinas. If her father was old, he would be very simr to Yrinas. But Yrinas


    wasn¡¯t Hanna¡¯s father.


    Hanna said, ¡°If my dad is still alive, knowing that what they left me, in the end, what¡¯s left in my


    hands is nothing more than a tiny apartment, my dad will only be more heartbroken for me, right?¡±


    Yrinas got angry and said, ¡°What? Are youining now? Don¡¯t you know how much it will cost


    to raise a child to grow up?¡±


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment


    Diabet Tracker


    40 FREE


    INSTALL


    09:28


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!